《Godly Farmer Doctor: Arrogant Husband, Can't Afford To Offend!》 Chapter 621 Attack! Kill ! Chapter 621 Attack! Kill ! Liam looked at the beautiful naked woman in front of him and let out a sigh. "Get up." He said to the kneeling figure and chuckled helplessly. The invitation wasn''t too bad but he had work to do. "How about we save this for the celebration afterward?" He gave a polite reply to the dark elf without humiliating her too much. "I am honored, my Lord." The elf nodded and started putting her clothes back on. "I will put my life on the line and obtain this victory for you at all costs." She gave a passionate deration before bowing and quietly disappearing from the room. Liam nodded, "I guess the elixir might have helped her a lot." He watched the spot where the woman had been kneeling down just seconds ago and clicked his tongue. "Too bad I have to leave these people behind. If there was some way I could take them with me¡­ it will be a huge boost¡­" However, that was a far-fetched dream so he did not dwell much on it. His focus was on the rift battle that would soon happen. Meanwhile, he took out his cauldron and started making another batch of various potions. Right now, Liam held the notable alchemist title in the Kingdom so several other cities had given him some herbs as tributes. Hiruyu brought over the ones he needed and he started making a few batches of fire-resistance potions, health potions, and mana potions, refilling the reserve he had used recently in the dungeon runs. Soon all the demons assembled and Liam as well walked out to the main square of the city. Around him, the entire garrison had assembled, all the units, squads, and toons. It was an awe-inspiring scene and no matter how many times he saw this scene he would never get used to this. He sucked in a big breath and looked at Hiriyu, "Start the formation." The demon nodded and tore up the war scroll. Immediately, the entire ce was covered with glittering runes and the next instant everyone was teleported. "This is more like it." Liam hummed at the sight of the familiar notifications and the generous experience point rewards. Though this was extremely enticing, he did not want to touch these rift battles for one and only reason, he did not want to affect the oue of this war. However, with the addition of the mysterious stone tablet and the unknown crystal cores, things changed. He needed more time to properly figure out these unique treasures, the time he couldn''t waste with simple mindless grinding. Taking another deep breath, Liam looked at the rocky mountainous area they had teleported to and shouted loudly, "Let''s win this." He immediately summoned his army of soul minions and sprang forward in stealth to meet the opponents. Ahead of them like clockwork, a group of human beings arrived. From the looks of it all belonged to the same guild as they had their guild outfit on. All the yers also seemed extremely happy. These days a lot of guilds were easily clearing the rift battles and many had set up camps in theher realm to explore the new world. So everyone was in high spirits, confidence shining on their faces, not having a single doubt about their inevitable victory. "Attack! Kill the demons! Let''s take down these monsters!" Liam heard the energetic shouts from the front lines, amidst the loud cheers. He grinned. "Let''s start." He gave themand on their side too. With this sort of limited terrain, there wasn''t really any special battle tactic. It was going to be a simple head-on fight. Buffs and debuffs flew on both sides along with several attacks and just like that the fight started with a bang. This time the humans seemed to have more tricks up their sleeves. Liam was sure he had seen many yers around Level 38 and Level 40 and yet on their side, the demons'' levels were all squished down to 30. At the same time, the explosive potions also seemed to be at work as he saw severalrge figures charging forward to the demon''s side, each of them having a dedicated healer team. Not just this, but Liam also caught sight of some fortifying spell scrolls and aoe spell scrolls being used that unleashed all sorts of attacks on groups of demons. These were powerful skills that possibly couldn''t be learned by these low-level yers without some additional help. Compared to the first rift battle, this one was a lot more organized and structured. Either the guild had spent a lot of gold coins or the divine temple was handing out these boosts like candies. In any other rift battles, perhaps they could have won but unfortunately¡­ Liam ignored the aoe attack scrolls that were bringing down the health of the demons. He asked the guys to move out of the area when targeted. Other than that there wasn''t much they could do. Theck of healers was their ring weakness but many demons had a special skill called life drain which aided in regaining some of their health back. Meanwhile, not wanting to fall behind, Liam dashed forward to put in motion their one and only strategy, their overwhelming offense. The idea was very straightforward and simple. He just needed to take down as many yers as he could. Liam dashed ahead to one cluster where the two groups were fighting and unsheathed his sword. This specific bunch was one of the Level 40 group and the yers seemed to be having a lot of fun bullying the Level 30 demons. However, the moment Liam stepped into the ring the winds changed. "Fuck! Level 54? What is happening? How is this guy level 54?" Everyone immediately became rmed, but before they could do anything about it, one by one all the yers in the group started falling down. They couldn''t even properly see this new enemy. All they could see was the sword that shed here and there. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1521: Going Back To The Dark Labyrinth Chapter 1521: Going Back To The Dark Labyrinth After our battle against Pereza, the Dark Labyrinth ended bing very weakened. Although monsters still began to spawn, they were doing so at a slower pace than before. So we had to go deeper to find even more. Sol wasn''t so depressive at killing monsters, he seemed to be able to easily wield all of his Skills without needing practice, as if they were a natural extension of his body. He had even pointed it out, but this is most likely a thing rted to being a Summon, most likely. He was leveling up quite decently and increasing his stats steadily, but the EXP for me was very pathetic so I wasn''t able to level up at all. I need hundreds of thousands of EXP or it simply won''t work for me, sadly. I really need something bigger and stronger¡­ I guess I''ll have to do with the Human Army. My Ego Weapons had also joined the fray, Aquamarine was practicing his fighting style in his Beast Form, the beautiful blue and rainbow tiger he could transform. He discovered he was able to adjust his size, with the maximum size being up to 3 meters and the smallest to half a meter, so he could even pose as a smaller and domestic animal, not like we''ll ever need that to be honest. Meanwhile, White and ck were practicing their elemental transformation Skills and having some fun killing monsters by themselves. White enjoyed shing around with her bright light body, her speed is almostpletely like that of actual light, so whenever she moves from one area to another, it feels almost like teleportation. Meanwhile, ck is not the slowest but he''s definitely in the slower side of movement, darkness can''t move that quickly after all. However, he''s having fun munching down monsters. Normal monsters also can''t give Egos or anything, so we pretty much lost our opportunity with Pereza, well, not like I had much of a chance back then, I mostly did things with a single goal, not with something underhanded in the back of my mind. But from now on we''ll try out ck''s Predation in anything that seems like a boss-level threat and see if an Egoes out of it. I wonder if I could get an Ego-rted Skill if we do manage to get something simr. Maybe I could infuse them into equipment of this world and gift it to Elfina and Luminous. I want to give something to that old dragon, like something that doesn''t age, a living weapon or armor. That way he will never feel alone any longer. ¡­ Ah, why am I worrying about him? I shouldn''t really care¡­ But still, I guess these people have really grew inside of my heart at this point. It''s kind of frustrating how easy I get attached with others sometimes. I guess you could really call me a softie in that regard. Or maybe¡­ I am just lonely myself too, and I just want to have some people to rely and care for in this world, even though I am nning on leaving soon. Elfina, Luminous, and Fiere are already people I care for. Our adventure in the Dark Labyrinth really felt like we were a party of adventurers. Sigh, if only I didn''t had a hideous appearance, we might have enjoyed ourselves a bit more in a more¡­ traditional way, I guess. After reaching floor six, we sat down over the floor with a pile of monsters behind us. Sol seemed calmer, as if fighting these monsters and using his skills without caring about anything else had soothed his soul and perhaps his doubts. He sighed while he made a small bonfire to warm himself in the coldness and dampness of the dungeon. I decided to take a few things from my Item Box such as a pot and a few sticks to feed the fire, I quickly took out some veggies, chopped them down with a phantasmal hand using a knife I got from Floresse, and then added a few spices andstly some water. After that was done, I took one of the monsters we hunted, arge Armored Bear, and I cut it down for the meat, taking a few chunks and cutting them into little cubes, throwing them into the pot. I was going to just make a simple stew. "Ah, I didn''t knew you were rather good at cooking, Kireina. I thought a body such as yours would make it difficult for you to navigate around it, but it seems you''re not having a hard time at all." Said Sol. "Is that an Aura? I had never seen something like that." "Yeah it''s an Aura, Ibine Phantasmal Aura which allows me for the precise shaping of the aura into limbs and fingers, and then use Divine Aura to enchant its materialization, so it is as if I had real limbs¡­ Well, I can create bug legs, but that doesn''t count." I sighed while shrugging with my long and stretchy phantasmal arms. "Right¡­ I guess you truly had a human-like body before, huh?" Wondered Sol. "How did you die?" "Oh? You''re interested in me out of nowhere? Did you calm down your mind a bit?" I wondered. "¡­Yeah, quite so. After hunting with you for a while, my heart has calmed a bit. I realized I was being a bit too overly emotional about my previous life. I did said I wanted that to be left in the past, but the scars came with me even to another world¡­" He sighed. "Sorry if I acted annoying with you, it wasn''t really my intention." "Oh, don''t worry man, that''s how we are sometimes. We can''t really control our emotions sometimes and we just¡­ let them out." I sighed. "Ah, it is nice to have a good friend that can understand me. I suppose you''re truly from Genesis. Deep down, I have to admit, I was very afraid the moment I was summoned. I acted gantly because I always revert to that personality when I am between people I don''t know¡­" Sighed Sol. "Oh? Is that so?" I wondered. So what''s his true personality? The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1: Your family had an accident

Chapter 1: Your family had an ident

¡°Zhi¡¯er¡¯s niang, how can you continue working here? Your family had an ident, you haven¡¯te back yet.¡± Zhao Lan straightened her sore waist, but still hold the wheat seeds in her hands: ¡°There¡¯s still a little work left. I¡¯ll go back as soon as I finish. What happened in our family?¡± ¡°You still want to work? Your daughter has been killed. Let¡¯s go and you take a look ah.¡± Hu Changlin said with a worried face. Zhao Lan was stunned. But then, she quickly threw away the wheat seeds in her hands ande up to the terrain of the field: ¡°What did you just say?¡± Hu Changlin sighed: ¡°While you are working in the field, your mother-inw and sister-inw forcefully tied your daughter and nned to sell her to the sick son of Wu Family in the town. Your daughter refused, so she was beaten to death. When I heard she¡¯s not breathing, I came here to¡­ ¡­¡± Hu Changlin hasn¡¯t finished his words, but Zhao Lan already runs in a hurry. * There were many people outside the Bai Family¡¯s house, and these people continue whispering near their courtyard. When Zhao Lan rushed inside, she saw her daughter lying on the straw mat with no breath. Zhao Lan¡®s legs soften, and she stumbled next to her daughter¡¯s body. She took her cold hand and looked at her daughter¡¯s wounded face. Zhao Lan was heartbroken, she wanted to cry out loud, but she could only open her mouth, as her tears keep falling down. The Bai Family¡¯s first daughter-inw, Mrs. Liu, came out of the house and saw the third daughter-inw of the family came back. She raised an eyebrow, as her grim face showed a dissatisfied look: ¡°Howe you are here? Have you finished the work in the field? If not, then don¡¯t think about eating at night.¡± Zhao Lan¡®s eyes were red. Her face was full of anger. She turned her head and shouted to Mrs. Liu: ¡°Who made my daughter like this? Who is it?!¡± Mrs. Liu was shocked, Zhao Lan has always been silent and allowed herself to be bullied. No matter how much she scolded and forced her to work, she never heard herin, nor yell at her like this. ¡°What are you yelling for? It¡¯s me and niang, so what? Huh? Who told her to be disobedient? The Bai Family had spent a lot of food to raise her to grow up this big. But she dared not listen to her grandmother and aunt?!¡± Mrs. Liu¡¯s said with killing intent. In anger, Zhao Lan crawled up to ground and rushed toward Mrs. Liu. She then pped her face with both hands again and again: ¡°I work like a horse all day long. But you still dare calcte my daughter¡¯s food? Didn¡¯t we earn every meal you give us? There were several people in the family, but only I do the work. I work alone, but have you ever heard a singlein to my mouth?¡± ¡°She was only twelve! She was only twelve!¡± Mrs. Liu was beaten by Zhao Lan¡®s every p. She had been married into this family for a long time, but she was never been beaten like this. Especially, not in front of so many people in the vige. Mrs. Liu sat down on the ground with her butt and shouted: ¡°Beat me,e on, beat me to death,e!¡± Seeing the lively show, the vigers outside the courtyard couldn¡¯t help but shook their head: ¡°To have such a sister-inw and mother-inw, Zhao Lan was really unlucky.¡± ¡°Originally, the work in the field was done by the Bai family¡¯s three sons. But, when Old Bai and the third son died, the work fell to the youngest daughter-inw. Say, regarding this matter, the second son also has a daughter, right? Which is a bit much older. So, why they didn¡¯t sell that child first?¡± ¡°The sick bully picked this child.¡± Chapter 2: Not as good as a pig

Chapter 2: Not as good as a pig

¡°Even if it was picked up by him, this child was only 12 years old. And what is the difference between this little girl and the second son¡¯s daughter? That man shouldn¡¯t be too short-sighted.¡± Hu Changlin, who had just returned after calling Zhao Lan from the field said. Mrs. Liu kept shouting. So, Old Lady Bai, who picked up the dried clothes from the backyard, immediately dropped the clothes. And rushed with a stick, after hearing the noise. ¡°Who hit you ah?¡± Old Lady Bai asked, as soon as she saw Mrs. Liu sitting on the ground and crying. Mrs. Liu pointed her finger at Zhao Lan: ¡°Zhao Lan, she hit me, niang, you have to seek justice for me.¡± When Old Lady Bai saw Zhao Lan, she remembered that this woman¡¯s child has died. This woman¡¯s daughter has died, so she had to return the 12 silvers that were already been given to her. Which made her felt in pain and heartbroken. Without hesitation, Old Lady Bai rushed forward and hit hard Zhao Lan a few times. Zhao Lan was heartbroken. She waspletely immersed with the thought of her dead daughter. She didn¡¯t notice that the olddy was holding a stick and rushing towards her. So, as soon as the stick mmed to her body, she fell to the ground and fainted. The vigers were still standing in front of the courtyard. Hu Changlin saw this, so he shouted: ¡°This olddy just killed her granddaughter, but still couldn¡¯t let go of her daughter-inw.¡± Hu Changlin pushed the people around him with his hand and rushed inside the courtyard. Then, he shouted at Old Lady Bai: ¡°You old woman, how can your heart be so poisonous? Do you want to kill her?¡± Old Lady Bai also didn¡¯t expect Zhao Lan to fell on the ground after just a few hits of the stick. This was not the first time she hit her. This daughter-inw¡¯s skin and flesh were thick. How could she fell down after a few hits? On the side, Mrs. Liu stopped crying. She then rushed to the olddy and said: ¡°Niang, if you kill Zhao Lan, who will do the work to the field in the future?¡± At this time, the little girl who was lying on the straw mat suddenly opened her eyes. She actually regained consciousness a bit earlier, but she was confused and haven¡¯t epted the fact that she, a famous doctor from 23rd century be an ancient little peasant girl. After sitting up, she couldn¡¯t help but knitted her eyebrows in pain. The two women were so cruel and killed this 12 yr old child. ¡°The corpse move, the corpse move!¡± The vigers in front suddenly shouted. Old Lady Bai and Mrs. Liu also saw the dead little girl sat up. Both of them was scared to death and fell to the ground. Old Lady Bai pushed Mrs. Liu forward and shouted: ¡°It¡¯s her, she, she wants to sell you and use the 12 silvers for her son, Dabao. It¡¯s none of my business.¡± Mrs. Liu shrunk and shouted back in a hurry: ¡°No, it¡¯s not me. Your grandmother said she wanted to have a few new clothes. She said that as long as she sells you, there will be money to buy a few fabric. It¡¯s none of my business. It has nothing to do with me.¡± Bai Zhi looked up and stared at them. Her eyes look extremely cold. Which made the people¡¯s facial expression not even as good as a pig¡¯s face. Originally, because of a headache and painful injuries. she intended to pretend unconscious for a while more. But, when she heard what they said, she couldn¡¯t stand it. So, she gritted her teeth and endured. Feelingzy to talk nonsense, Bai Zhi went straight to Zhao Lan and look at her injuries. Her right arm was fractured. Her head has a swelling lump. Her skin has bruises and some of it has blood. But, all in all, her injuries were not heavy. Her unconscious state was only temporary. She will wake up soon. At this time, the vigers keep squeezing themselves to the front. After looking, they saw Bai Zhi was still alive, but she has a lot of purple bruises. Not to mention, she really looked miserable. Zhao Lan copsed to the ground, after being hit by aundry stick. ¡°What happened? Who did this?¡± Chapter 3: Save my mother

Chapter 3: Save my mother

Vige Chief Li red at the olddy and Mrs . Liu . But, because the two of them saw Bai Zhi actually didn¡¯t die . They were naturally not scared . They both climbed up from the ground . Old Lady Bai replied: ¡°This is our family¡¯s problem . There¡¯s nothing important issue into it, so I would rather like it if you won¡¯t bother us . ¡± Vige Chief Li angrily said: ¡°Nothing important? You almost killed a person . Do you know what will happen if you killed her? Fortunately, the little girl didn¡¯t die . Otherwise, you two will go straight to prison . ¡± Old Lady Bai got a bit scared, but she still smiled and said: ¡°You can still tell a joke despite your old age ah . Who hasn¡¯t encountered a one or two of these issues? But, does anyone who killed a child went to prison?¡± On the side, Bai Zhi stood up and coldly said: ¡°That is because no one has reported the crime . That¡¯s why the officials didn¡¯t pay attention . If I died and my mother went to the government office and reported it . Do you think both of you can run?¡± Vige Chief Li lifted an eyebrow and stared at Bai Zhi . He thought this child doesn¡¯t know much . ¡°What Bai Zhi had said is right . That is the real case . ¡± Vige Chief Li said and nodded . Old Lady Bai and Mrs . Liu look at each other . Their eyes were full of horror . Inside their heart, they were very thankful that this dead girl had survived . Otherwise, they will live miserably . Bai Zhi saw Zhao Lan, who was lying on the ground seemed to move, but haven¡¯t woke up yet . Her eyes suddenly lit up and had an idea . She busily showed a pitiful expression and head towards the olddy: ¡°Grandmother, my niang was injured . I beg you, please find a doctor to cure her . ¡± Old Lady Bai frowned her eyebrows . Her face be cold: ¡°Find a doctor? If we have money to spare, do you think you will die? This dead girl, your mind must be clouded . With just a few stick hits, you want me to spend money to a doctor? You must be dreaming!¡± The olddy¡¯s answer was already beyond the viger¡¯s expectation . When Old Bai, her husband, and her third son fell on the roof and had big injuries . The olddy was also very reluctant to spend money to ask the doctor for treatment . And so they lost their lives . How can a person who was so cruel to her husband and son, be good to her daughter-inw? Bai Zhi turned her head and cried out loud: ¡°Vige Chief, my niang is dying . Please, I beg you to save my niang . ¡± In the old vige chief¡¯s eyes, it can be seen that he cares about this child . Earlier, when he just came back from the mountain, he saw the olddy . He disagreed with her n . He tried to convince her, to just let the mother and child lived happily together . But, who would have thought that this olddy will be more and more unreasonable? If he won¡¯t use this opportunity to teach the olddy a lesson, she will surelye up with a more hideous n . Vige Chief Li made up his mind and said to Old Lady Bai: ¡°Hurry, call for a doctor . If something bad happened to her, this can only be med to the two of you . ¡± Old Lady Bai didn¡¯t make any movement, so Vige Chief Li¡¯s face darkens: ¡°There were many people have witnessed that you have beaten her to death . If this will be reported, let¡¯s see if you two can get away from it . When the officialse, we will serve as the witnesses . ¡± Old Lady Bai was full of hate and anger . This Vige Chief and vigers were too noisy . She hated this mother and child but has no intention to kill any of them . 12 was the prime of age, where the body was strong and can work all year round, so she nned to sell her with a good price to get some benefits . Chapter 3: Save my mother. . . Vige Chief Li red at the olddy and Mrs . Liu But, because the two of them saw Bai Zhi actually didn¡¯t die . They were naturally not scared . They both climbed up from the ground Old Lady Bai replied: ¡°This is our family¡¯s problem . There¡¯s nothing important issue into it, so I would rather like it if you won¡¯t bother us . ¡±. . . Vige Chief Li angrily said: ¡°Nothing important? You almost killed a person . Do you know what will happen if you killed her? Fortunately, the little girl didn¡¯t die . Otherwise, you two will go straight to prison . ¡±. Old Lady Bai got a bit scared, but she still smiled and said: ¡°You can still tell a joke despite your old age ah . Who hasn¡¯t encountered a one or two of these issues? But, does anyone who killed a child went to prison?¡±. On the side, Bai Zhi stood up and coldly said: ¡°That is because no one has reported the crime . That¡¯s why the officials didn¡¯t pay attention . If I died and my mother went to the government office and reported it . Do you think both of you can run?¡±. Vige Chief Li lifted an eyebrow and stared at Bai Zhi . He thought this child doesn¡¯t know much . . ¡°What Bai Zhi had said is right . That is the real case . ¡± Vige Chief Li said and nodded Old Lady Bai and Mrs . Liu look at each other . Their eyes were full of horror . Inside their heart, they were very thankful that this dead girl had survived . Otherwise, they will live miserably . . Bai Zhi saw Zhao Lan, who was lying on the ground seemed to move, but haven¡¯t woke up yet Her eyes suddenly lit up and had an idea . She busily showed a pitiful expression and head towards the olddy: ¡°Grandmother, my niang was injured . I beg you, please find a doctor to cure her . ¡±. Old Lady Bai frowned her eyebrows . Her face be cold: ¡°Find a doctor? If we have money to spare, do you think you will die? This dead girl, your mind must be clouded . With just a few stick hits, you want me to spend money to a doctor? You must be dreaming!¡±. The olddy¡¯s answer was already beyond the viger¡¯s expectation . When Old Bai, her husband, and her third son fell on the roof and had big injuries . The olddy was also very reluctant to spend money to ask the doctor for treatment . And so they lost their lives How can a person who was so cruel to her husband and son, be good to her daughter-inw?. Bai Zhi turned her head and cried out loud: ¡°Vige Chief, my niang is dying . Please, I beg you to save my niang . ¡±. In the old vige chief¡¯s eyes, it can be seen that he cares about this child . Earlier, when he just came back from the mountain, he saw the olddy . He disagreed with her n . He tried to convince her, to just let the mother and child lived happily together But, who would have thought that this olddy will be more and more unreasonable? If he won¡¯t use this opportunity to teach the olddy a lesson, she will surelye up with a more hideous n Vige Chief Li made up his mind and said to Old Lady Bai: ¡°Hurry, call for a doctor . If something bad happened to her, this can only be med to the two of you . ¡±. Old Lady Bai didn¡¯t make any movement, so Vige Chief Li¡¯s face darkens: ¡°There were many people have witnessed that you have beaten her to death . If this will be reported, let¡¯s see if you two can get away from it . When the officialse, we will serve as the witnesses . ¡±. Old Lady Bai was full of hate and anger . This Vige Chief and vigers were too noisy . She hated this mother and child but has no intention to kill any of them . 12 was the prime of age, where the body was strong and can work all year round, so she nned to sell her with a good price to get some benefits Chapter 4: Left with one breath

Chapter 4: Left with one breath

But now, the child was asking her to spend money to get a doctor? This thing was even more painful than cutting her own flesh . However, when she thought her third daughter-inw will die due to untimely treatment . Her heart began to feel nervous again . What should she do if this dead girl reported her crime and the officials came to arrest her? Although money is important, it can only be spent when a person was still alive . ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll find a doctor for her . ¡± Old Lady Bai gritted her teeth and said . She will find a doctor once the vigers have scattered . And at that time, she will tell the doctor to only use the most affordable medicine to just ensure the person will not die . But, who would have thought, an actual doctor joined in the crowd . Or maybe, he was already expecting this to happen, so he had a medicine box with him . Doctor Lu squeezed out himself from the crowd and immediately approached the semi-unconscious Zhao Lan: ¡°You don¡¯t need to go . I happened to pass by in here . I will check her condition . ¡± When Doctor Lu checked Zhao Lan¡¯s injuries, his frowned eyebrows rxed a bit . But, when he looked up to see the olddy, his face bes ugly: ¡°Olddy, I must say, you are really harsh . This person was only left with one breath . If you want her to survive, we had to feed her with ginseng soup . I will also give her acupuncture treatment to help her a bit more . ¡± Hearing the nonsense of the doctor, Bai Zhi wanted tough at him, but she dared not to do so . Old Lady Bai has been a bully in their entire vige . But, this old doctor has never been bullied by her before . Old Lady Bai stared at Doctor Lu suspiciously, and said: ¡°How can that be? She is my daughter-inw, so why wouldn¡¯t I know her? This woman¡¯s skin and flesh were thick . So, how can a few hits of stick leave her with one breath? Are you trying to scare me?¡± As soon as Bai Zhi heard this, her blood started to boil . This dead little girl Bai and Zhao Lan had never lived a good day in this so-called home . All they do was nothing but work all day . However, once the member of the family gets angry, no matter who, they will bend their depressed mood unto their body . They will hit them, nonstop . The olddy sees it, but it seems like a natural event for her . Anger rage from her chest . There were so many people in the scene, so how could Bai Zhi let the old woman just go? ¡°Grandmother, niang is almost dying . Can¡¯t you see it? Please, I beg you . Niang work all day like a horse for the sake of the family . So, please save my niang . ¡± Doctor Lu knitted his eyebrows and looked at the olddy: ¡°If you want her to be cured you have to tell me your decisions right now . It will take some time to concoct a medicine and apply acupuncture treatment . If you dy further, she might even breathe herst breath . ¡± When Mrs . Liu heard this, she hurriedly pulled the sleeve of her mother-inw . ¡°Niang, let her get treatment . Don¡¯t be disheartened, we can collect again the money from them . If she died, we will not only have nightmares, but we will also get into prison . ¡± This old woman was now in the old age, so it doesn¡¯t matter if she gets into prison, but she was different . She was still young . She doesn¡¯t want her life to be spent in prison, just because of a few pieces of money . At this time, everyone¡¯s eyes were staring at the olddy . Old Lady Bai knew she had no other choice, so she nodded her head: ¡°Okay, cure her, but I don¡¯t have a money right now . Let me owe you this one first . ¡± Doctor Lu frowned . ¡°The consultation fee can be own . After all, we are all from the same vige . But, the money for the medicine cannot . ¡± Chapter 4: Left with one breath. . . But now, the child was asking her to spend money to get a doctor? This thing was even more painful than cutting her own flesh However, when she thought her third daughter-inw will die due to untimely treatment . Her heart began to feel nervous again . What should she do if this dead girl reported her crime and the officials came to arrest her?. Although money is important, it can only be spent when a person was still alive . . ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll find a doctor for her . ¡± Old Lady Bai gritted her teeth and said . She will find a doctor once the vigers have scattered . And at that time, she will tell the doctor to only use the most affordable medicine to just ensure the person will not die But, who would have thought, an actual doctor joined in the crowd . Or maybe, he was already expecting this to happen, so he had a medicine box with him . . Doctor Lu squeezed out himself from the crowd and immediately approached the semi-unconscious Zhao Lan: ¡°You don¡¯t need to go . I happened to pass by in here . I will check her condition . ¡±. When Doctor Lu checked Zhao Lan¡¯s injuries, his frowned eyebrows rxed a bit . . But, when he looked up to see the olddy, his face bes ugly: ¡°Olddy, I must say, you are really harsh . This person was only left with one breath . If you want her to survive, we had to feed her with ginseng soup . I will also give her acupuncture treatment to help her a bit more . ¡±. Hearing the nonsense of the doctor, Bai Zhi wanted tough at him, but she dared not to do so Old Lady Bai has been a bully in their entire vige . But, this old doctor has never been bullied by her before . . Old Lady Bai stared at Doctor Lu suspiciously, and said: ¡°How can that be? She is my daughter-inw, so why wouldn¡¯t I know her? This woman¡¯s skin and flesh were thick . So, how can a few hits of stick leave her with one breath? Are you trying to scare me?¡±. As soon as Bai Zhi heard this, her blood started to boil This dead little girl Bai and Zhao Lan had never lived a good day in this so-called home . All they do was nothing but work all day . However, once the member of the family gets angry, no matter who, they will bend their depressed mood unto their body . They will hit them, nonstop . The olddy sees it, but it seems like a natural event for her . . Anger rage from her chest . There were so many people in the scene, so how could Bai Zhi let the old woman just go?. ¡°Grandmother, niang is almost dying . Can¡¯t you see it? Please, I beg you . Niang work all day like a horse for the sake of the family . So, please save my niang . ¡±. Doctor Lu knitted his eyebrows and looked at the olddy: ¡°If you want her to be cured you have to tell me your decisions right now . It will take some time to concoct a medicine and apply acupuncture treatment . If you dy further, she might even breathe herst breath . ¡±. When Mrs . Liu heard this, she hurriedly pulled the sleeve of her mother-inw . ¡°Niang, let her get treatment . Don¡¯t be disheartened, we can collect again the money from them . If she died, we will not only have nightmares, but we will also get into prison . ¡±. This old woman was now in the old age, so it doesn¡¯t matter if she gets into prison, but she was different . She was still young . She doesn¡¯t want her life to be spent in prison, just because of a few pieces of money At this time, everyone¡¯s eyes were staring at the olddy . Old Lady Bai knew she had no other choice, so she nodded her head: ¡°Okay, cure her, but I don¡¯t have a money right now . Let me owe you this one first . ¡±. Doctor Lu frowned . ¡°The consultation fee can be own . After all, we are all from the same vige . But, the money for the medicine cannot . ¡±. Chapter 5: Will treat or not?

Chapter 5: Will treat or not?

Old Lady Bai was embarrassed. ¡°But, I don¡¯t really have a money right now. I can¡¯t afford to buy your ginseng. Can¡¯t you use other medicine?¡± DoctorLu think for a moment, then said: ¡°Although the effect of thedybell root is less effective than ginseng. It is much stronger than any normal tonic. The price is also much cheaper.¡± Old Lady Bai was overjoyed after hearing this: ¡°Then, use thatdybell root.¡± DoctorLu took out a brush and paper from his medicine chest and quickly wrote a prescription, for the olddy to read: ¡°This is the prescription for Zhao Lan. You look if there is no problem, then I¡¯ll go and take the medicine.¡± Both the olddy and Mrs. Liu were illiterate. So, seeing the prescription, they felt like reading the book of heaven. There was no single word they could understand. Mrs.Liu smiled and handed the prescription back to Doctor Lu: ¡°Ludafu, we can¡¯t read it. Just tell us how much money we have to pay.¡± Doctor Lu took the prescription and knitted his eyebrow, then he reluctantly looked at the olddy: ¡°The consultation fee is 1 silver, the medicine is 3 silvers. A total of 4 silver coins. If you are really on a tight budget, you can owe the consultation fee, but the medicine fee must be given first.¡± ¡°What? 4 silvers?¡± Old Lady Bai almost slipped, when she heard the price: ¡°Do we really have to pay 4 silvers for these injuries? Are you trying to rob us?¡± When Doctor Lu heard her words, his face immediately sank: ¡°If that is the case, then you send her to the medical museum in the town. Let see if you will only spend 4 silvers as a treatment fee.¡± Who knows who the person was, but one of the vigers from outside, suddenly open his mouth and said: ¡°The person was badly hurt like this, but only take 4 silvers to be cured? Last year, my cousin had a cold so we went to the town. The medical museum used only a few medicines but we spent 3 silvers. Zhao Lan was badly wounded. If she will be taken to the town, the cost will definitely be a dozen silvers.¡± A dozen silvers?It¡¯s better to ask for her life directly. Seeing Doctor Lu taking his medicine box, Old Lady Bai rushed toward him and said with a smile: ¡°Ludafu, I didn¡¯t mean anything by that. Don¡¯t mind this old woman too much.¡± Doctor Lu was toozy to take care of the olddy. He looked towards Zhao Lan, then asked: ¡°Is this person will be treated or not?¡± ¡°Treat! of course, she must be treated.¡± Old Lady Baiughed and said. But, she actually felt in pain. As if she was stabbed by a knife. She saved money for years. She didn¡¯t even spend money on her husband and third son. So, who would have thought she will spend money on this woman. DoctorLu nodded his head: ¡°Ok, then I¡¯ll go and pick up the medicine. You ready the money.¡± If it was someone else, he will not care about this issue. Old Lady Bai was famous in the vige for being stingy and shameless. Doctor Lu took his medicine box and turned to go. But, Bai Zhi stopped him: ¡°Ludafu, my niang¡¯s hand was fractured. Can you put a bandage on her before you go?¡± Doctor Lu was stunned. Zhao Lan¡¯s hand was fractured? Why he didn¡¯t find it. Doctor Lu turned back and went to Zhao Lan¡¯s side. Then, he checked her hands. Her right hand was swelling and has obvious scars. He had seen these injuries, but he thought it was only the same as the other injuries on her body. He didn¡¯t expect that it was actually fractured. But, it¡¯s strange, how did the child know that it was fractured? Doctor Lu put down his medicine box and took out a bandage and a splint.Then, he coldly looked at the olddy and Mrs. Liu: ¡°You really know how to use your hands. Fortunately, you only hurt her hand. If your sticknded on her head, I¡¯m sure you guys will now enter the prison.¡± - Dafu¨C doctor Chapter 6: My daughter is still alive

Chapter 6: My daughter is still alive

With regards to this matter, both Old Lady Bai and Mrs . Liu be really scared . The two of them was already scared enough when Bai Zhi faked her death . When Doctor Lu was wrapping a bandage on Zhao Lan¡¯s arm, Bai Zhi helped him . The child was very skillful, so Doctor Lu was very surprised: This child was very skillful . As if it was not her first time . Was this just a coincidence? After the wound waspletely wrapped with bandage, Zhao Lan woke up . At first nce, she the straw mat was empty . Zhao Lan didn¡¯t put in mind the pain she felt, and just immediately climbed up: ¡°My daughter? Where is my daughter?¡± ¡°Niang, I¡¯m here . ¡± Bai Zhi stood behind Zhao Lan . Seeing Zhao Lan¡¯s back shaking in panic, Bai Zhi¡¯s heart felt a bit sour . In her previous life, when her mother and father divorced, she was still very young . Her father alwaysined when her mother remarried . In the end, she was abandoned by him . She grew up in the orphanage . She had never seen this distressed looked to her father . Which unknowingly made her feel touched . Zhao Lan looked back and saw her daughter standing behind her . She both cried and smiled . She pinched her harm until it reddens, and said: ¡°I¡¯m not, I¡¯m not dreaming . My daughter didn¡¯t die . My daughter is still alive . ¡± Zhao Lan wanted to hug her daughter into her arms but was afraid to aggravate her daughter¡¯s injuries . So, she only held her daughter¡¯s hand tightly: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, niang is useless, niang failed to protect you and let you suffer . ¡± When Bai Zhi saw how Zhao Lan deeply loved her, she shook her head, as her eyes redden: ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m not hurt . ¡± When Old Lady Bai saw Zhao Lan, she immediately said to Doctor Lu: ¡°See, there is nothing wrong with her . You don¡¯t need to treat her . You go straight back to your home!¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do!¡± Doctor Lu doesn¡¯t want to let go of the olddy: ¡°I healed her fractured hand, plus my consultation fee . Although the cost is not 4 silvers anymore, it¡¯s still 2 silvers . ¡± ¡°What?¡± Old Lady Bai screamed and added: ¡°The person now woke up, but you¡¯re still asking for 2 silvers!¡± ¡°The person woke up, but I still put a medicine, a splint and a bandage on her fractured hand . It cost 1 silver . Plus the consultation fee is 1 silver . So, it¡¯s a total of 2 silvers . ¡± Doctor Wu coldly said . Old Lady Bai hated it . But in front of so many people, even if she wanted to escape paying the bill, she couldn¡¯t do so . Humph! Just wait and see how I will make you pay for this! Old Lady Bai squinted her eyes and grumbled at Zhao Lan . She then gritted her teeth and went to her room to get her umted savings and handed it to Doctor Lu . The next moment, Zhao Lan released her daughter¡¯s pale hand and walked in front of Vige Chief Li, then said: ¡°Vige Chief, while you are here, I formally wanted to propose a separation from my family . I hope you can help with this . ¡± This was the long long hidden intention inside her heart . But today, she was finally able to spoke about it . Ever since her husband died, she and her daughter didn¡¯t have any good day . Every time she saw her mother-inw and her sister-inw hit her child, she really wanted to split with the family, but she knows this thing was bad . So, she never dared to speak about it . However, today, when she saw her daughter lying dead on the straw mat, she hated the fact that she couldn¡¯t exchange her life for her . So now that her daughter hase back to life, she could no longer let her live with these two evil . If this continue, her daughter will really die sooner orter . Vige Chief Li naturally understand Zhao Lan¡¯s intention, He wanted to support her . These two evil women were bing more and more outrageous . They treasure their own children, but not the other people¡¯s child . Chapter 6: My daughter is still alive. . . With regards to this matter, both Old Lady Bai and Mrs . Liu be really scared . The two of them was already scared enough when Bai Zhi faked her death When Doctor Lu was wrapping a bandage on Zhao Lan¡¯s arm, Bai Zhi helped him . The child was very skillful, so Doctor Lu was very surprised: This child was very skillful . As if it was not her first time . Was this just a coincidence?. After the wound waspletely wrapped with bandage, Zhao Lan woke up . At first nce, she the straw mat was empty . Zhao Lan didn¡¯t put in mind the pain she felt, and just immediately climbed up: ¡°My daughter? Where is my daughter?¡±. . . ¡°Niang, I¡¯m here . ¡± Bai Zhi stood behind Zhao Lan . Seeing Zhao Lan¡¯s back shaking in panic, Bai Zhi¡¯s heart felt a bit sour In her previous life, when her mother and father divorced, she was still very young . Her father alwaysined when her mother remarried . In the end, she was abandoned by him . She grew up in the orphanage . She had never seen this distressed looked to her father . Which unknowingly made her feel touched Zhao Lan looked back and saw her daughter standing behind her . She both cried and smiled . She pinched her harm until it reddens, and said: ¡°I¡¯m not, I¡¯m not dreaming . My daughter didn¡¯t die . My daughter is still alive . ¡±. Zhao Lan wanted to hug her daughter into her arms but was afraid to aggravate her daughter¡¯s injuries . So, she only held her daughter¡¯s hand tightly: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, niang is useless, niang failed to protect you and let you suffer . ¡±. When Bai Zhi saw how Zhao Lan deeply loved her, she shook her head, as her eyes redden: ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m not hurt . ¡±. . . When Old Lady Bai saw Zhao Lan, she immediately said to Doctor Lu: ¡°See, there is nothing wrong with her . You don¡¯t need to treat her . You go straight back to your home!¡±. ¡°That won¡¯t do!¡± Doctor Lu doesn¡¯t want to let go of the olddy: ¡°I healed her fractured hand, plus my consultation fee . Although the cost is not 4 silvers anymore, it¡¯s still 2 silvers . ¡±. ¡°What?¡± Old Lady Bai screamed and added: ¡°The person now woke up, but you¡¯re still asking for 2 silvers!¡±. ¡°The person woke up, but I still put a medicine, a splint and a bandage on her fractured hand . It cost 1 silver . Plus the consultation fee is 1 silver . So, it¡¯s a total of 2 silvers . ¡± Doctor Wu coldly said Old Lady Bai hated it . But in front of so many people, even if she wanted to escape paying the bill, she couldn¡¯t do so Humph! Just wait and see how I will make you pay for this!. Old Lady Bai squinted her eyes and grumbled at Zhao Lan . She then gritted her teeth and went to her room to get her umted savings and handed it to Doctor Lu The next moment, Zhao Lan released her daughter¡¯s pale hand and walked in front of Vige Chief Li, then said: ¡°Vige Chief, while you are here, I formally wanted to propose a separation from my family . I hope you can help with this . ¡±. This was the long long hidden intention inside her heart . But today, she was finally able to spoke about it Ever since her husband died, she and her daughter didn¡¯t have any good day Every time she saw her mother-inw and her sister-inw hit her child, she really wanted to split with the family, but she knows this thing was bad . So, she never dared to speak about it However, today, when she saw her daughter lying dead on the straw mat, she hated the fact that she couldn¡¯t exchange her life for her . So now that her daughter hase back to life, she could no longer let her live with these two evil . If this continue, her daughter will really die sooner orter Vige Chief Li naturally understand Zhao Lan¡¯s intention, He wanted to support her . These two evil women were bing more and more outrageous . They treasure their own children, but not the other people¡¯s child Chapter 7: Separation

Chapter 7: Separation

Vige Chief Li turned his head and looked at Old Lady Bai and Mrs . Liu, then asked: ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡° As soon as she gave up the Bai Family¡¯s savings, they wanted to separate? ¡°Return the silvers to me first!¡± Old Lady Bai¡¯s heart was bleeding when she loses her money to the doctor . Doctor Lu really had gone too far . Just by thinking that her money will not return, her anger burst: ¡°If you pay me back, you can get out from the Bai Family!¡± When Mrs . Liu heard this, she immediately got anxious and pulled her mother-inw¡¯s sleeve . Then, she pushed her to the side and whispered: ¡°Niang, what are you saying? If we divide the family, who will work in the field in the future? Who will wash the clothes? Who will cook?¡± Zhao Lan is a woman, but she does all the work inside and outside the house . Ever since she lost her husband, Bai Dazhu and Bai Erzhu stopped working, so she did the work alone . Although Bai Zhi was still very young, she was timid, so she also cooks and does theundry . If the two of them leave, who will do all the work in the house? Can they do all those things? Old Lady Bai crossed her arms and sneered at Mrs . Liu: ¡°Don¡¯t you have hands and feet? Can¡¯t you do all those things?¡± Old Lady Bai¡¯s hate towards the mother and child reached its limit . She doesn¡¯t want to see them again . She was nning to throw them out anyway . ¡°Then, how are you nning to divide the house?¡± Seeing her mother-inw was serious . Mrs . Liu has no other choice but to give up . Old Lady Bai shouted: ¡°I won¡¯t give them anything that belongs to Bai Family . If they want to go, they can go!¡± The courtyard was notrge . So, although they tried hard to speak in a low voice, several people from afar could still hear them . Bai Zhi shook her head and felt bad . Vige Chief Li also shook his head . The viciousness and shameless of these two people really gave him an eye-opener . Zhao Lan was very sad . In this home, aside from her daughter, she never felt a human¡¯s warmth . Everyone treated her like a horse, but she treated this ce like her own home . So, she neverined although she has suffered again and again and felt wronged . But today, she was finally fully awakened . This family will never ept her and her daughter . Leaving this home perhaps will be a brand new start of their life . Vige Chief Li open his mouth and said: ¡°Old Lady Bai, a person should have a conscience . Although your third son is now dead, Zhao Lan was still your daughter-inw . She¡¯s still part of your family . You should give her a share . ¡± Old Lady Bai was unhappy, so she snorted and said: ¡°Vige Chief, this is our family¡¯s business . You better not try to control us . The headmaster of the Bai Family is me, so I will decide how to divide it . ¡± Vige Chief Li wanted to say more, but Zhao Lan stopped him: ¡°Vige Chief, your kindness, I fully understand it . But, you don¡¯t have to say anything more . No matter how she divides it, as long as I and my daughter can be safe, I will be satisfied!¡± Vige Chief Li sighed and then nodded: ¡°Okay, that¡¯s good!¡± Old Lady Bai sneered and said: ¡°Remember what you said . From now on, you and your daughter will not be part of the Bai Family . And since you are not rted to the family, you will not receive a house, a field or any copper coins!¡± Zhao Lan was already expecting this oue . So, she just turned around and pulled Bai Zhi¡¯s hand . She wanted to leave this ce out once . However, Bai Zhi stopped her: ¡°Niang, we will leave this ce, but before that, we have to make a written agreement . So that, when we get rich in the future, we don¡¯t need to recognize them as rtives . We should not only leave this house but also severe all ties with them . ¡± Dazhu ¨C first son Erzhu ¨C second son Chapter 7: Separation. . . Vige Chief Li turned his head and looked at Old Lady Bai and Mrs . Liu, then asked: ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°. As soon as she gave up the Bai Family¡¯s savings, they wanted to separate?. ¡°Return the silvers to me first!¡± Old Lady Bai¡¯s heart was bleeding when she loses her money to the doctor . Doctor Lu really had gone too far . Just by thinking that her money will not return, her anger burst: ¡°If you pay me back, you can get out from the Bai Family!¡±. When Mrs . Liu heard this, she immediately got anxious and pulled her mother-inw¡¯s sleeve . Then, she pushed her to the side and whispered: ¡°Niang, what are you saying? If we divide the family, who will work in the field in the future? Who will wash the clothes? Who will cook?¡± Zhao Lan is a woman, but she does all the work inside and outside the house . Ever since she lost her husband, Bai Dazhu and Bai Erzhu stopped working, so she did the work alone . . Although Bai Zhi was still very young, she was timid, so she also cooks and does theundry . If the two of them leave, who will do all the work in the house? Can they do all those things?. Old Lady Bai crossed her arms and sneered at Mrs . Liu: ¡°Don¡¯t you have hands and feet? Can¡¯t you do all those things?¡±. Old Lady Bai¡¯s hate towards the mother and child reached its limit . She doesn¡¯t want to see them again . She was nning to throw them out anyway ¡°Then, how are you nning to divide the house?¡± Seeing her mother-inw was serious . Mrs . Liu has no other choice but to give up . . Old Lady Bai shouted: ¡°I won¡¯t give them anything that belongs to Bai Family . If they want to go, they can go!¡± . The courtyard was notrge . So, although they tried hard to speak in a low voice, several people from afar could still hear them Bai Zhi shook her head and felt bad Vige Chief Li also shook his head . The viciousness and shameless of these two people really gave him an eye-opener Zhao Lan was very sad . In this home, aside from her daughter, she never felt a human¡¯s warmth . Everyone treated her like a horse, but she treated this ce like her own home . So, she neverined although she has suffered again and again and felt wronged But today, she was finally fully awakened . This family will never ept her and her daughter . Leaving this home perhaps will be a brand new start of their life Vige Chief Li open his mouth and said: ¡°Old Lady Bai, a person should have a conscience . Although your third son is now dead, Zhao Lan was still your daughter-inw . She¡¯s still part of your family . You should give her a share . ¡±. Old Lady Bai was unhappy, so she snorted and said: ¡°Vige Chief, this is our family¡¯s business . You better not try to control us . The headmaster of the Bai Family is me, so I will decide how to divide it . ¡±. Vige Chief Li wanted to say more, but Zhao Lan stopped him: ¡°Vige Chief, your kindness, I fully understand it . But, you don¡¯t have to say anything more . No matter how she divides it, as long as I and my daughter can be safe, I will be satisfied!¡±. Vige Chief Li sighed and then nodded: ¡°Okay, that¡¯s good!¡±. Old Lady Bai sneered and said: ¡°Remember what you said . From now on, you and your daughter will not be part of the Bai Family . And since you are not rted to the family, you will not receive a house, a field or any copper coins!¡±. Zhao Lan was already expecting this oue . So, she just turned around and pulled Bai Zhi¡¯s hand . She wanted to leave this ce out once However, Bai Zhi stopped her: ¡°Niang, we will leave this ce, but before that, we have to make a written agreement . So that, when we get rich in the future, we don¡¯t need to recognize them as rtives . We should not only leave this house but also severe all ties with them . ¡±. Dazhu ¨C first son Erzhu ¨C second son Chapter 8: Dogs can’t spit ivory

Chapter 8: Dogs can¡¯t spit ivory

Vige Chief Li looked at Bai Zhi andughed: ¡°Oh, this child is very clever ah!¡± Then, he turned around and ask: ¡°Do you have anyints?¡± Old Lady Bai wanted to cut off their ties to this mother and child as soon as possible . So that by dinner time, they will beg for foods: ¡°I also have the same idea . Having a written agreement is useful than an empty mouth promise . ¡± Then, she turned around and look at the vigers: ¡°Everyone outside can also serve as witnesses . Starting today, our Bai Family has severed it¡¯s tied to Zhao Lan . And in the future, both of them has nothing to do with our family . ¡± Hu Changlin who stayed silent for a long time, could no longer hold it: ¡°Old Lady Bai, you shouldn¡¯t be so heartless, driving the mother and child without any ce to stay . How can you do this?¡± From outside, the vigers also said their opinion: ¡°Yeah, the mother and child were also injured, but they¡¯re driving them away? Isn¡¯t it too much?¡± Old Lady Bai grinned: ¡°This is not my proposal . She¡¯s the one who wanted to split . Didn¡¯t you hear what she said earlier?¡± Hu Changlin replied: ¡°Even if Zhao Lan proposed it, shouldn¡¯t you at least spare a room for them? And if you wanted them to leave the house so bad, shouldn¡¯t you at least give them the hut outside? The hut is still better than nothing . ¡± Mrs . Liu busily opened her mouth and said: ¡°That can¡¯t be . The hut is where I used to raise cattle . If we let them live there, where will our family raise the cattle?¡± Zhao Lan smiled bitterly and went towards Hu Changlin: ¡°Hu dage, in this home, don¡¯t you still understand my importance? No need to speak about cows, I¡¯m sure I am even inferior to the chicken or duck . ¡± Vige Chief Li no longer wanted to hear the two evil woman¡¯s words, so he said to Zhao Lan and Old Lady Bai: ¡°Just wait, okay? I will go and write the written agreement . And then, I¡¯ll bring it right away . ¡± Vige Chief Li said and then left the yard . On the side, Hu Changlin said to Zhao Lan: ¡°Zhi¡¯er¡¯s niang, don¡¯t think too much about it . It¡¯s not worth it . This evening, you go to my ce first, there is still an empty room . Just squeezed yourselves in there for the meantime . ¡± Zhao Lan was actually thinking for a ce to stay in this evening . Hu Changlin¡¯s words were definitely like a torch that fall in her snowy world . So, she nodded her head and said while crying: ¡°Thank you, Hu dage . ¡± Listening to this, Mrs . Liu couldn¡¯t help but feel sour: ¡°Well, well, you haven¡¯tpletely separated from the family, but you¡¯re already hooking up a man? You are really talented! Oh, let me guess one more thing,ter on, you want your daughter to be Hu Feng¡¯s future wife, right?¡± Hu Changlin lost his wife in early years when she gave birth . Then, his son drowned in the river when he was eighteen years old . Since then, he lived alone . But, three years ago, he saved a young man in the mountain . The young man was very handsome . His physical strength was really great . But because his head was badly injured that year, he couldn¡¯t remember a thing about himself . So, Hu Changlin named him Hu Feng and treated him as his owned son . Hu Changlin swept his cold eyes towards Mrs . Liu: ¡°Don¡¯t think like all the people has the same mind as you . I, Hu Changlin, is not one of your kind . I am not a heartless person like you . ¡± Zhao Lan busily adviced Hu Changlin: ¡°Hu dage, didn¡¯t you just said it¡¯s not worthy to mind them . Just ignore her, a dog cannot spit ivory . ¡± When Mrs . Liu heard this, she immediately got furious and scolded Zhao Lan: ¡°Zhao Lan, who did you say a dog? You say it again ah, let¡¯s see if you have guts!¡± Zhao Lan didn¡¯t want to ignore Mrs . Liu this time, so she turned and faced her . Mrs . Liu¡¯s got even more furious . Previously, it was her who always bully Zhao Lan . When did they swap position? Remembering Zhao Lan¡¯s ps on her earlier, Mrs . Liu could no longer suppress her anger, so she turned and took the broomstick in the courtyard and rushed toward Zhao Lan . Dage ¨C brother Dog can¡¯t spit ivory ¨C a dog can¡¯t speak good words . Chapter 8: Dogs can¡¯t spit ivory. . . Vige Chief Li looked at Bai Zhi andughed: ¡°Oh, this child is very clever ah!¡± Then, he turned around and ask: ¡°Do you have anyints?¡±. Old Lady Bai wanted to cut off their ties to this mother and child as soon as possible . So that by dinner time, they will beg for foods: ¡°I also have the same idea . Having a written agreement is useful than an empty mouth promise . ¡± Then, she turned around and look at the vigers: ¡°Everyone outside can also serve as witnesses . Starting today, our Bai Family has severed it¡¯s tied to Zhao Lan . And in the future, both of them has nothing to do with our family . ¡±. Hu Changlin who stayed silent for a long time, could no longer hold it: ¡°Old Lady Bai, you shouldn¡¯t be so heartless, driving the mother and child without any ce to stay . How can you do this?¡±. . . From outside, the vigers also said their opinion: ¡°Yeah, the mother and child were also injured, but they¡¯re driving them away? Isn¡¯t it too much?¡±. Old Lady Bai grinned: ¡°This is not my proposal . She¡¯s the one who wanted to split . Didn¡¯t you hear what she said earlier?¡±. Hu Changlin replied: ¡°Even if Zhao Lan proposed it, shouldn¡¯t you at least spare a room for them? And if you wanted them to leave the house so bad, shouldn¡¯t you at least give them the hut outside? The hut is still better than nothing . ¡±. . . Mrs . Liu busily opened her mouth and said: ¡°That can¡¯t be . The hut is where I used to raise cattle . If we let them live there, where will our family raise the cattle?¡±. Zhao Lan smiled bitterly and went towards Hu Changlin: ¡°Hu dage, in this home, don¡¯t you still understand my importance? No need to speak about cows, I¡¯m sure I am even inferior to the chicken or duck . ¡±. Vige Chief Li no longer wanted to hear the two evil woman¡¯s words, so he said to Zhao Lan and Old Lady Bai: ¡°Just wait, okay? I will go and write the written agreement . And then, I¡¯ll bring it right away . ¡± Vige Chief Li said and then left the yard . On the side, Hu Changlin said to Zhao Lan: ¡°Zhi¡¯er¡¯s niang, don¡¯t think too much about it . It¡¯s not worth it . This evening, you go to my ce first, there is still an empty room . Just squeezed yourselves in there for the meantime . ¡±. Zhao Lan was actually thinking for a ce to stay in this evening . Hu Changlin¡¯s words were definitely like a torch that fall in her snowy world . So, she nodded her head and said while crying: ¡°Thank you, Hu dage . ¡±. Listening to this, Mrs . Liu couldn¡¯t help but feel sour: ¡°Well, well, you haven¡¯tpletely separated from the family, but you¡¯re already hooking up a man? You are really talented! Oh, let me guess one more thing,ter on, you want your daughter to be Hu Feng¡¯s future wife, right?¡±. Hu Changlin lost his wife in early years when she gave birth . Then, his son drowned in the river when he was eighteen years old . Since then, he lived alone . But, three years ago, he saved a young man in the mountain . The young man was very handsome . His physical strength was really great . But because his head was badly injured that year, he couldn¡¯t remember a thing about himself . So, Hu Changlin named him Hu Feng and treated him as his owned son Hu Changlin swept his cold eyes towards Mrs . Liu: ¡°Don¡¯t think like all the people has the same mind as you . I, Hu Changlin, is not one of your kind . I am not a heartless person like you . ¡±. Zhao Lan busily adviced Hu Changlin: ¡°Hu dage, didn¡¯t you just said it¡¯s not worthy to mind them . Just ignore her, a dog cannot spit ivory . ¡±. When Mrs . Liu heard this, she immediately got furious and scolded Zhao Lan: ¡°Zhao Lan, who did you say a dog? You say it again ah, let¡¯s see if you have guts!¡±. Zhao Lan didn¡¯t want to ignore Mrs . Liu this time, so she turned and faced her Mrs . Liu¡¯s got even more furious . Previously, it was her who always bully Zhao Lan . When did they swap position? Remembering Zhao Lan¡¯s ps on her earlier, Mrs . Liu could no longer suppress her anger, so she turned and took the broomstick in the courtyard and rushed toward Zhao Lan . . Dage ¨C brother Dog can¡¯t spit ivory ¨C a dog can¡¯t speak good words . Chapter 9: Kicked like a dog

Chapter 9: Kicked like a dog

Bai Zhi was facing Mrs . Liu, so when she saw her rushing towards them, she immediately bent her body and picked up the wooden club on the ground . Then, she waved it towards Mrs . Liu and took a great shot . Mrs . Liu¡¯s eyes were focused on Zhao Lan¡¯s body, so she didn¡¯t saw Bai Zhi¡¯s actions . What more, she never think that Bai Zhi, who was obedient and timid, will suddenly hit her . As the wooden clubnded on her body, Mrs . Liu yelled in pain . ¡°Oh, so you know that this thing hurts? How many times do you think you hit me with this thing when my niang was gone? Have you counted them?¡± When she just woke up, she was in so much pain . This pain Mrs . Liu felt was nothingpared to her . ¡°Don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t dare to kill you today!¡± Mrs . Liu has tasted a lot of defeat today . First, Zhao Lan has pped her . Now, Bai Zhi, who was a little girl hit her . These things were simply humiliating . Bai Zhi was not a vegetarian . Although she was a doctor, she has a wide variety of hobbies . She studied judo, taekwondo, boxing and she was very proficient in them . So although she wascking in strength, she has a flexible body . And that was enough for today . Zhao Lan originally wanted to help . But, it seems her daughter was more than enough . Mrs . Liu¡¯s broomstick didn¡¯t fall on her body . Instead, a wooden clubnded on Mrs . Liu¡¯s body again and again . And she keeps shouting in pain . Old Lady Bai went back to her room earlier . But, she heard Mrs . Liu¡¯s cries once again . So, she rushed outside and saw Mrs . Liu was being hit by Bai Zhi . Seeing this, Old Lady Bai¡¯s eyes almost pop out . This Mrs . Liu has a strong personality . She never ate a defeat . But today, she was being kicked like a dog by a little girl . Old Lady Bai looked for a stick in the courtyard and wanted to rush to help Mrs . Liu . But seeing Mrs . Liu¡¯s injuries, the olddy think first for a moment . If she was. .hit by that wooden club for a few times, will she die in suffocation? Although Old Lady Bai had thought like that, she still lifted her foot and kicked Mrs . Liu on the ground . So, the olddy was. .hit again and again . But of course, Bai Zhi was a doctor, so she knew were to hit on the safe spot . It will not kill a person . Old Lady Bai didn¡¯t think that this little girl will not only hit her aunt but also hit her grandmother . The wooden club hit her old body a few times, so she almost fainted . But, whenever she was about to faint, the little girl will pinch her, so she will wake up again . She couldn¡¯t totally lose her consciousness . Seeing this scene, although she was shocked, Zhao Lan didn¡¯t stop her daughter . She knew how much pain her daughter had eaten in the hands of this two evil . She almost lost her life in their hands . So at this time, it¡¯s only normal to get furious . But, when did her daughter had this kind of skills? ¡°Okay, okay, stop fighting . Let¡¯s stop before someone died again . ¡± Vige Chief Li shouted from outside . He originally arrived much earlier, but he wanted the two evil women suffered a bit . However, this little girl really made him admired her . After hearing Vige Chief Li¡¯s words, Bai Zhi stopped swinging the wooden club . Her arms also felt sore anyway . Bai Zhi threw away the wooden club and looked at them coldly: ¡°Remember, I¡¯ll see you again . So, try not to walk around outside . ¡± Old Lady Bai pointed her finger at Bai Zhi, but she couldn¡¯t utter a word . In the end, she looked at Vige Chief Li and said: ¡°Vige Chief, did you hear that? This little girl has bewless . She dared to kill us . I, I want to go to the government office and report her . I want her to be in the prison . ¡± Chapter 9: Kicked like a dog. . Bai Zhi was facing Mrs . Liu, so when she saw her rushing towards them, she immediately bent her body and picked up the wooden club on the ground . Then, she waved it towards Mrs . Liu and took a great shot . Mrs . Liu¡¯s eyes were focused on Zhao Lan¡¯s body, so she didn¡¯t saw Bai Zhi¡¯s actions . What more, she never think that Bai Zhi, who was obedient and timid, will suddenly hit her . As the wooden clubnded on her body, Mrs . Liu yelled in pain ¡°Oh, so you know that this thing hurts? How many times do you think you hit me with this thing when my niang was gone? Have you counted them?¡± When she just woke up, she was in so much pain . This pain Mrs . Liu felt was nothingpared to her ¡°Don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t dare to kill you today!¡± Mrs . Liu has tasted a lot of defeat today . First, Zhao Lan has pped her . Now, Bai Zhi, who was a little girl hit her . These things were simply humiliating . . . . Bai Zhi was not a vegetarian . Although she was a doctor, she has a wide variety of hobbies . She studied judo, taekwondo, boxing and she was very proficient in them . So although she wascking in strength, she has a flexible body . And that was enough for today Zhao Lan originally wanted to help . But, it seems her daughter was more than enough . Mrs . Liu¡¯s broomstick didn¡¯t fall on her body . Instead, a wooden clubnded on Mrs . Liu¡¯s body again and again . And she keeps shouting in pain . . Old Lady Bai went back to her room earlier . But, she heard Mrs . Liu¡¯s cries once again . So, she rushed outside and saw Mrs . Liu was being hit by Bai Zhi . Seeing this, Old Lady Bai¡¯s eyes almost pop out This Mrs . Liu has a strong personality . She never ate a defeat . But today, she was being kicked like a dog by a little girl Old Lady Bai looked for a stick in the courtyard and wanted to rush to help Mrs . Liu . But seeing Mrs . Liu¡¯s injuries, the olddy think first for a moment . If she was. .hit by that wooden club for a few times, will she die in suffocation?. Although Old Lady Bai had thought like that, she still lifted her foot and kicked Mrs . Liu on the ground . So, the olddy was. .hit again and again . But of course, Bai Zhi was a doctor, so she knew were to hit on the safe spot . It will not kill a person Old Lady Bai didn¡¯t think that this little girl will not only hit her aunt but also hit her grandmother . The wooden club hit her old body a few times, so she almost fainted . But, whenever she was about to faint, the little girl will pinch her, so she will wake up again . She couldn¡¯t totally lose her consciousness Seeing this scene, although she was shocked, Zhao Lan didn¡¯t stop her daughter . She knew how much pain her daughter had eaten in the hands of this two evil . She almost lost her life in their hands . So at this time, it¡¯s only normal to get furious . But, when did her daughter had this kind of skills?. ¡°Okay, okay, stop fighting . Let¡¯s stop before someone died again . ¡± Vige Chief Li shouted from outside . He originally arrived much earlier, but he wanted the two evil women suffered a bit . However, this little girl really made him admired her After hearing Vige Chief Li¡¯s words, Bai Zhi stopped swinging the wooden club . Her arms also felt sore anyway . Bai Zhi threw away the wooden club and looked at them coldly: ¡°Remember, I¡¯ll see you again . So, try not to walk around outside . ¡±. Old Lady Bai pointed her finger at Bai Zhi, but she couldn¡¯t utter a word . In the end, she looked at Vige Chief Li and said: ¡°Vige Chief, did you hear that? This little girl has bewless . She dared to kill us . I, I want to go to the government office and report her . I want her to be in the prison . ¡±. Chapter 10: Eye opener

Chapter 10: Eye opener

Vige Chief Li looked at the olddy from head to toe and then shook his head: ¡°I¡¯m telling you, you don¡¯t have any injuries to your body . How will you go and report that you¡¯ve been hit by a little girl? Why don¡¯t you look at Bai Zhi? Her body was full of injuries . So, who do think obviously was. .hit?¡± When Mrs . Liu heard this, her face turn pale . She quickly grabbed her mother-inw¡¯s sleeve and shook her head vigorously . Old Lady Bai looked at Bai Zhi . Her body was full of bluish-purple bruises, her clothes have blood, which was enough evidence . This little girl hit them multiple times, but why they don¡¯t any bruise? If they went to the government office, they will naturally lose . Old Lady Bai shouted: ¡°It¡¯s not necessary to go to the government office . You are our Vige Chief . You¡¯ve just seen it! Let them pay me 4 silvers!¡± Vige Chief Li shook his head: ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything . ¡± Then, he turned around and ask the vigers: ¡°Have you guys seen it?¡± The vigers shook their head: ¡°We didn¡¯t see anything . ¡± ¡°Hey, this is? Are you guys saying that I am lying?¡± Old Lay Bai was anxious . Bai Zhi was happy . Her neighbors were interesting people . Vige Chief Li waved his hand and said: ¡°Don¡¯t speak nonsense . This is the agreement contract that will prove your family had separate . Take a look at it . If there is no problem, put your fingerprints¡± Old Lady Bai and Mrs . Liu don¡¯t know how to read . But, they can feel that the vige chief was helping the mother and child . So, Old Lady Bai went inside their house and called out Bai Xiaofeng, who was sleeping . Bai Xiaofeng studied in school for two years now . So, he can read the contract for them . When Bai Xiaofeng took the contract, his face bes dark . Whenever he goes to school, he could see some of his ssmates, being served with a tea by their maidservant . Their family cannot afford to buy him a maidservant, so he treated Bai Zhi as his servant girl . And Bai Zhi treated him like a real young master . If the people leave, who will serve him? Bai Xiaofeng was so angry and immediately torn the contract . He looked at the olddy and said: ¡°Grandmother, have you gone crazy? If we separate, who will serve me at school? I¡¯m going to be the top schr student . Who will serve me by then?¡± Although the olddy hated the mother and child, Bai Xiaofeng was his favorite grandson . This grandson was the hope of their family! ¡°Okay, okay, we¡¯ll do as what Xiaofeng has said, we won¡¯t separate! Let¡¯s go back inside the house, so you can continue your studies... ...¡± Old Lady Bai coaxed and took Bai Xiaofeng back to the house, and then came out to see Zhao Lan . Without any scruples, Old Lady Bai said to Zhao Lan and in front of so many people: ¡°You want to separate? You must be dreaming! You think you can find another man after sucking the Bai Family¡¯s money? Zhao Lan, since your married in the Bai family, you can only stay . You will never leave here unless you be a ghost!¡± ¡°Vige Chief, we will not divide our family, you go back to your house!¡± After finishing her words, Old Lady Bai was about to leave . However, she noticed Bai Zhi coldly staring at her . So, she turned and looked towards her: ¡°And you, you dead girl, you ate the Bai Family¡¯s food for 12 years, so do you think you can just leave?¡± This is an eye-opener . We must separate from this family as soon as possible and draw a clear line! Bai Zhi secretly made a decision inside her heart . Bai Zhi sneers inside her heart, but she didn¡¯t show it on her face: ¡°People that live here only eat, drink and sleep! So naturally, we will stay! But, I¡¯m sure, if we eat more and work less, you will eventually throw us away!¡± Old Lady Bai didn¡¯t want to continue talking to Bai Zhi . And regardless of the viger¡¯s presence, she and Mrs . Liu left the yard and returned to therge room, where they lived . Chapter 10: Eye opener. . . Vige Chief Li looked at the olddy from head to toe and then shook his head: ¡°I¡¯m telling you, you don¡¯t have any injuries to your body . How will you go and report that you¡¯ve been hit by a little girl? Why don¡¯t you look at Bai Zhi? Her body was full of injuries . So, who do think obviously was. .hit?¡±. When Mrs . Liu heard this, her face turn pale . She quickly grabbed her mother-inw¡¯s sleeve and shook her head vigorously Old Lady Bai looked at Bai Zhi . Her body was full of bluish-purple bruises, her clothes have blood, which was enough evidence . This little girl hit them multiple times, but why they don¡¯t any bruise? If they went to the government office, they will naturally lose Old Lady Bai shouted: ¡°It¡¯s not necessary to go to the government office . You are our Vige Chief . You¡¯ve just seen it! Let them pay me 4 silvers!¡±. . . Vige Chief Li shook his head: ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything . ¡± Then, he turned around and ask the vigers: ¡°Have you guys seen it?¡±. The vigers shook their head: ¡°We didn¡¯t see anything . ¡±. ¡°Hey, this is? Are you guys saying that I am lying?¡± Old Lay Bai was anxious Bai Zhi was happy . Her neighbors were interesting people . . Vige Chief Li waved his hand and said: ¡°Don¡¯t speak nonsense . This is the agreement contract that will prove your family had separate . Take a look at it . If there is no problem, put your fingerprints¡±. Old Lady Bai and Mrs . Liu don¡¯t know how to read . But, they can feel that the vige chief was helping the mother and child . So, Old Lady Bai went inside their house and called out Bai Xiaofeng, who was sleeping Bai Xiaofeng studied in school for two years now . So, he can read the contract for them When Bai Xiaofeng took the contract, his face bes dark . Whenever he goes to school, he could see some of his ssmates, being served with a tea by their maidservant Their family cannot afford to buy him a maidservant, so he treated Bai Zhi as his servant girl . And Bai Zhi treated him like a real young master If the people leave, who will serve him?. Bai Xiaofeng was so angry and immediately torn the contract . He looked at the olddy and said: ¡°Grandmother, have you gone crazy? If we separate, who will serve me at school? I¡¯m going to be the top schr student . Who will serve me by then?¡±. Although the olddy hated the mother and child, Bai Xiaofeng was his favorite grandson . This grandson was the hope of their family!. ¡°Okay, okay, we¡¯ll do as what Xiaofeng has said, we won¡¯t separate! Let¡¯s go back inside the house, so you can continue your studies... ...¡± Old Lady Bai coaxed and took Bai Xiaofeng back to the house, and then came out to see Zhao Lan Without any scruples, Old Lady Bai said to Zhao Lan and in front of so many people: ¡°You want to separate? You must be dreaming! You think you can find another man after sucking the Bai Family¡¯s money? Zhao Lan, since your married in the Bai family, you can only stay . You will never leave here unless you be a ghost!¡± . ¡°Vige Chief, we will not divide our family, you go back to your house!¡± After finishing her words, Old Lady Bai was about to leave . However, she noticed Bai Zhi coldly staring at her . So, she turned and looked towards her: ¡°And you, you dead girl, you ate the Bai Family¡¯s food for 12 years, so do you think you can just leave?¡±. This is an eye-opener . We must separate from this family as soon as possible and draw a clear line! Bai Zhi secretly made a decision inside her heart Bai Zhi sneers inside her heart, but she didn¡¯t show it on her face: ¡°People that live here only eat, drink and sleep! So naturally, we will stay! But, I¡¯m sure, if we eat more and work less, you will eventually throw us away!¡± . Old Lady Bai didn¡¯t want to continue talking to Bai Zhi . And regardless of the viger¡¯s presence, she and Mrs . Liu left the yard and returned to therge room, where they lived Chapter 11: Gossip

Chapter 11: Gossip

Vige Chief Li shook his head and really felt sorry inside his heart . But in the end, it was true, that this was Bai Family¡¯s business . It¡¯s not good to meddle too much . ¡°Oh, how unlucky ah . You¡¯re all hurt... ...¡± Vige Chief Lo approached the wounded Zhao Lan and looked at Hu Changlin: ¡°If they lived in this broken house, their injuries will get worse . Old Hu, what do you think? Can they stay at your house for at least two days?¡± Although Zhao Lan was a widow, she was known for being an honest person . Hu Changlin was also the same . So, hearing this, the vigers didn¡¯t open their mouth to speak . They didn¡¯t dare to make irresponsible remarks . They just went back to their homes . Bai Zhi can see that Hu Changlin and Vige Chief Li were really a good-natured people, so she has no opinion . On the other hand, Zhao Lan was very worried . She was a widow and her daughter was still very young . In the Hu Family, only Hu Changlin and Hu Feng live in there . If she brings her child, she might hear terrible remarks . She was quite old now, so she has no worries for herself . But her daughter was different . In the future, she would like to find her a good husband, so she shouldn¡¯t let her reputation be tainted . After thinking carefully, Zhao Lan looked towards them: ¡°Hu dage, Vige Chief, thank you for your kindness . But, since we can¡¯t separate from the family, we will leave it like that . My daughter and I were injured . We don¡¯t want to burden anyone . ¡± Both Hu Changlin and Vige Chief Li know her real concerns . So, they understand her choice . After all, a woman¡¯s reputation was far greater than anything . Because it is rted to a lifetime happiness . She shouldn¡¯t be careless . The two men were nning to leave, but suddenly, they heard a thunderstorm up in the air . Coupled with the strong wind, all the dust rose up in the courtyard, and they lose a sight . nobody could react . They couldn¡¯t only listen to a few more noises . But, when they tried to look back, the broken house has already copsed . This was not the first time the broken house copsed . But, whenever it happened, Zhao Lan and her daughter hide in therge house and slept in there for a night . Once the rain stopped, she would repair their house . She continued to live like that until today . But, with her fractured arm, how could she fix it? Don¡¯t say that she has two brothers-inw, even if those two returned, they wouldn¡¯t help her . Seeing this condition, Hu Changlin said, ¡°Zhao Lan, I¡¯m afraid that this is not a good time to repair your house . Let¡¯s just do it this way, I have a small cabin behind our main house . Although it is very simple, it can be used as a shelter . In that cabin, you don¡¯t need to worry about gossips . Would you like to stay in there for a few days?¡± When Vige Chief Li heard this, he hurriedly persuaded Zhao Lan: ¡°This is a good idea . I know that cabin, it was like a wooden hut, at least in there, you don¡¯t need to worry about the sudden gush of the strong wind or the rain . You and your daughter were injured, it¡¯s not good for you two to sleep in the mud . ¡± Zhao Lan looked at therge house . The door was closed . ording to her intuition, they have locked it inside . Today, they were not qualified to sleep in there . They can only sleep in the mud . Seeing her daughter¡¯s appearance, she knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to endure the cold rain all night . So, she gritted her teeth and finally nodded her head: ¡°Hu dage, thank you . ¡± Hu Changlin quickly waved his hand: ¡°What are you thanking me for, it¡¯s nothing but an old empty cabin . You wait here, I¡¯ll help you get the quilt inside your house . I don¡¯t have an extra in our home . ¡± Hu Changlin said in a hurry and enter the half-copsed broken house . In there, he took the patched quilt and two old wooden basins . Chapter 11: Gossip. . . Vige Chief Li shook his head and really felt sorry inside his heart . But in the end, it was true, that this was Bai Family¡¯s business . It¡¯s not good to meddle too much ¡°Oh, how unlucky ah . You¡¯re all hurt... ...¡± Vige Chief Lo approached the wounded Zhao Lan and looked at Hu Changlin: ¡°If they lived in this broken house, their injuries will get worse . Old Hu, what do you think? Can they stay at your house for at least two days?¡± . . . Although Zhao Lan was a widow, she was known for being an honest person . Hu Changlin was also the same . So, hearing this, the vigers didn¡¯t open their mouth to speak . They didn¡¯t dare to make irresponsible remarks . They just went back to their homes Bai Zhi can see that Hu Changlin and Vige Chief Li were really a good-natured people, so she has no opinion . On the other hand, Zhao Lan was very worried . She was a widow and her daughter was still very young . In the Hu Family, only Hu Changlin and Hu Feng live in there . If she brings her child, she might hear terrible remarks . She was quite old now, so she has no worries for herself . But her daughter was different . In the future, she would like to find her a good husband, so she shouldn¡¯t let her reputation be tainted . . After thinking carefully, Zhao Lan looked towards them: ¡°Hu dage, Vige Chief, thank you for your kindness . But, since we can¡¯t separate from the family, we will leave it like that . My daughter and I were injured . We don¡¯t want to burden anyone . ¡±. Both Hu Changlin and Vige Chief Li know her real concerns . So, they understand her choice . After all, a woman¡¯s reputation was far greater than anything . Because it is rted to a lifetime happiness . She shouldn¡¯t be careless . . The two men were nning to leave, but suddenly, they heard a thunderstorm up in the air . Coupled with the strong wind, all the dust rose up in the courtyard, and they lose a sight nobody could react . They couldn¡¯t only listen to a few more noises . But, when they tried to look back, the broken house has already copsed This was not the first time the broken house copsed . But, whenever it happened, Zhao Lan and her daughter hide in therge house and slept in there for a night . Once the rain stopped, she would repair their house . She continued to live like that until today . But, with her fractured arm, how could she fix it?. Don¡¯t say that she has two brothers-inw, even if those two returned, they wouldn¡¯t help her Seeing this condition, Hu Changlin said, ¡°Zhao Lan, I¡¯m afraid that this is not a good time to repair your house . Let¡¯s just do it this way, I have a small cabin behind our main house . Although it is very simple, it can be used as a shelter . In that cabin, you don¡¯t need to worry about gossips . Would you like to stay in there for a few days?¡±. When Vige Chief Li heard this, he hurriedly persuaded Zhao Lan: ¡°This is a good idea . I know that cabin, it was like a wooden hut, at least in there, you don¡¯t need to worry about the sudden gush of the strong wind or the rain . You and your daughter were injured, it¡¯s not good for you two to sleep in the mud . ¡± . Zhao Lan looked at therge house . The door was closed . ording to her intuition, they have locked it inside . Today, they were not qualified to sleep in there . They can only sleep in the mud Seeing her daughter¡¯s appearance, she knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to endure the cold rain all night So, she gritted her teeth and finally nodded her head: ¡°Hu dage, thank you . ¡±. Hu Changlin quickly waved his hand: ¡°What are you thanking me for, it¡¯s nothing but an old empty cabin . You wait here, I¡¯ll help you get the quilt inside your house . I don¡¯t have an extra in our home . ¡± Hu Changlin said in a hurry and enter the half-copsed broken house . In there, he took the patched quilt and two old wooden basins Chapter 12: sexy Man

Chapter 12: sexy Man

Bai Zhi also went inside and picked up a few ordinary clothes . Vige Chief Li took the tubs from Hu Changlin¡¯s hands and said, ¡°Hurry, let¡¯s go . I¡¯ll send you two girls in there before this heavy rain pours . ¡± Zhao Lan responded with a quick step and pulled Bai Zhi out the courtyard with Hu Changlin . But, just as they walked halfway in the road, the heavy rain poured down . So, they trotted and came in first in Hu Changlin¡¯s house . Hu Changlin said to the mother and child: ¡°You guys take a shelter here first . When the rain stops, you go and clean the cabin . So, that your quilt will not get dirty and wet . ¡± With this agreement, Vige Chief Li borrowed a piece of clothing to Hu Changlin and went back to his home in the rain . Hu Changlin then led Zhao Lan and Bai Zhi to sit in the living room . But, their butt hasn¡¯t touched the chair, when they heard a noise in the backyard . Bai Zhi and Zhao Lan quickly followed behind Hu Changlin . However, it turns out, Hu Feng came back from the mountain . He was sitting half-naked in the backyard and washing his clothes soaked in sweat . As the raindrops fell on his sturdy body . The crystallized water drops continued to slide, from his smooth back, up to his navy blue colored waistband . Which made him look extremely hot and sexy . His tan skin didn¡¯t lessen the handsomeness of his face . A face that was enough to kill all the women . Bai Zhi swallowed her saliva, as she continued looking at the young man¡¯s bare body . Hu Changlin spoke with a smile: ¡°Hu Feng, from now on, Zhao Lan and Zhi¡¯er will live in the cabin . But now, because of the rain, they stayed first inside the house . ¡± Hu Feng looked at Zhao Lan and nodded his head . He then swept his eyes towards Bai Zhi . His eyes didn¡¯t stay long staring at them, he continued washing his clothes . Hu Changlin said: ¡°Don¡¯t mind, Hu Feng . He originally doesn¡¯t talk much . It¡¯s not because you¡¯re not wee here . ¡± Zhao Lan smiled and nodded . ¡°I know that . When I went to the mountain to pick wild vegetables, I nearly fell on the slope, Hu Feng saved me . I haven¡¯t thanked him, but he left . ¡± Hu Changlinughed: ¡°There is such a thing . I¡¯ve never heard of it . You two sit first, I¡¯ll go and prepare the dinner . Just eat dinner here, before you go to the cabin to rest . ¡± As soon as Bai Zhi heard his words, she pulled up her sleeves and said: ¡°I¡¯ll go too . I¡¯ll help you prepare dinner . Where is the kitchen?¡± Hu Changlin waved his hand and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to . You also have wounds on your body . Go and have some rest . Once your wounds healed, I won¡¯t stop you . ¡± However, once Bai Zhi found the kitchen, she walked straight in there without looking back: ¡°I¡¯m not hurt, it¡¯s only skin injuries . I¡¯ll be fine in a few days . ¡± Hu Changlin¡¯s eyes swept over Zhao Lan . Zhao Lan felt bad inside her heart . Her daughter was hurt like this . But, because they were staying in someone else home and they will eat, her daughter was forcing herself to work: ¡°If she wants to do it, let her do so . It¡¯s just her cooking skill is bad . Please forgive her in advance . ¡± My cooking skill is bad? Bai Zhi smiled, the previous Bai Zhi¡¯s cooking skill was bad . But she, her cooking skill was no worst than the head chef in a nine-start hotel . However, aside from the pots and pans, there was nothing else inside the kitchen, but vegetable seeds . After searching for a long time, she finally found a jar of rice at the bottom of the cab . The jar was only as big as an ordinary cylindrical bottle . So no need to mention about four people¡¯s meal . Even two people cannot eat with this amount . In the memory of dead Bai Zhi, she has never seen, nor eaten a white rice before . She only eats rice soup all the time . No wonder she was very thin . The Bai Family has 5 acres ofnd . If all their harvest will be sold, it was enough to feed the whole family . However, the Bai Family used their earnings to support Bai Xioafeng¡¯s studies . Chapter 12: sexy Man. . . Bai Zhi also went inside and picked up a few ordinary clothes Vige Chief Li took the tubs from Hu Changlin¡¯s hands and said, ¡°Hurry, let¡¯s go . I¡¯ll send you two girls in there before this heavy rain pours . ¡±. Zhao Lan responded with a quick step and pulled Bai Zhi out the courtyard with Hu Changlin But, just as they walked halfway in the road, the heavy rain poured down . So, they trotted and came in first in Hu Changlin¡¯s house . Hu Changlin said to the mother and child: ¡°You guys take a shelter here first . When the rain stops, you go and clean the cabin . So, that your quilt will not get dirty and wet . ¡±. . . With this agreement, Vige Chief Li borrowed a piece of clothing to Hu Changlin and went back to his home in the rain Hu Changlin then led Zhao Lan and Bai Zhi to sit in the living room . But, their butt hasn¡¯t touched the chair, when they heard a noise in the backyard . Bai Zhi and Zhao Lan quickly followed behind Hu Changlin However, it turns out, Hu Feng came back from the mountain . He was sitting half-naked in the backyard and washing his clothes soaked in sweat As the raindrops fell on his sturdy body . The crystallized water drops continued to slide, from his smooth back, up to his navy blue colored waistband . Which made him look extremely hot and sexy His tan skin didn¡¯t lessen the handsomeness of his face . A face that was enough to kill all the women . . Bai Zhi swallowed her saliva, as she continued looking at the young man¡¯s bare body Hu Changlin spoke with a smile: ¡°Hu Feng, from now on, Zhao Lan and Zhi¡¯er will live in the cabin . But now, because of the rain, they stayed first inside the house . ¡±. Hu Feng looked at Zhao Lan and nodded his head . He then swept his eyes towards Bai Zhi . His eyes didn¡¯t stay long staring at them, he continued washing his clothes Hu Changlin said: ¡°Don¡¯t mind, Hu Feng . He originally doesn¡¯t talk much . It¡¯s not because you¡¯re not wee here . ¡±. Zhao Lan smiled and nodded . ¡°I know that . When I went to the mountain to pick wild vegetables, I nearly fell on the slope, Hu Feng saved me . I haven¡¯t thanked him, but he left . ¡±. Hu Changlinughed: ¡°There is such a thing . I¡¯ve never heard of it . You two sit first, I¡¯ll go and prepare the dinner . Just eat dinner here, before you go to the cabin to rest . ¡±. As soon as Bai Zhi heard his words, she pulled up her sleeves and said: ¡°I¡¯ll go too . I¡¯ll help you prepare dinner . Where is the kitchen?¡±. Hu Changlin waved his hand and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to . You also have wounds on your body . Go and have some rest . Once your wounds healed, I won¡¯t stop you . ¡±. However, once Bai Zhi found the kitchen, she walked straight in there without looking back: ¡°I¡¯m not hurt, it¡¯s only skin injuries . I¡¯ll be fine in a few days . ¡±. Hu Changlin¡¯s eyes swept over Zhao Lan . Zhao Lan felt bad inside her heart . Her daughter was hurt like this . But, because they were staying in someone else home and they will eat, her daughter was forcing herself to work: ¡°If she wants to do it, let her do so . It¡¯s just her cooking skill is bad . Please forgive her in advance . ¡±. My cooking skill is bad?. Bai Zhi smiled, the previous Bai Zhi¡¯s cooking skill was bad . But she, her cooking skill was no worst than the head chef in a nine-start hotel However, aside from the pots and pans, there was nothing else inside the kitchen, but vegetable seeds After searching for a long time, she finally found a jar of rice at the bottom of the cab . The jar was only as big as an ordinary cylindrical bottle . So no need to mention about four people¡¯s meal . Even two people cannot eat with this amount . In the memory of dead Bai Zhi, she has never seen, nor eaten a white rice before . She only eats rice soup all the time . No wonder she was very thin The Bai Family has 5 acres ofnd . If all their harvest will be sold, it was enough to feed the whole family . However, the Bai Family used their earnings to support Bai Xioafeng¡¯s studies Chapter 13: Sweet Potato Porridge Chapter 13: Sweet Potato Porridge Each year, their earnings need to be spent to buy Bai Xiaofeng inks and papers . Because of this, the Bai Family lived in poverty . Hu Family only has 2 acres ofnd . Although only two people live here, their food was only enough for them . So in case of emergency, such as sickness, or if they bought some needed things, their food will be strained . Bai Zhi sighed and then started making a fire on the stove first . Then, she boiled a pot of water . She washed the rice in another pot . After adding some more firewood to the stove, she walked out of the kitchen and asked Hu Feng, who was currently hanging his clothes: ¡°Hu Feng, where is your family¡¯s food?¡± Hu Feng looked back at her and then pointed his finger to a pile of ckening things in the corner of the kitchen . These are foods? Bai Zhi took one and then came out again to asked Hu Feng: ¡°What kind of food is this?¡± However, Hu Feng ignored her and went straight into the house . Is that guy dumb? Bai Zhi took back the ck thing in the kitchen and tried peeling the skin . After cutting a few parts, she smelled a sweet scent . It smelled like a sweet potato . Bai Zhi tasted a small piece to confirm it . It really tasted like a sweet potato, but she couldn¡¯t understand why it looks so ugly and colored ck . If she added this sweet potato, they don¡¯t need to eat rice soup for dinner . Bai Zhi washed a few sweet potatoes . She peeled the skin and cut them into small pieces . Then, she threw them into the pot of water with the rice to make a sweet potato porridge . Bai Zhi also used to eat sweet potato porridge before . Aside from its sweet taste, it can easily make a person feel full, and its a very suitable dish for poor people . After half an hour, she put the sweet-smelled potato porridge on the table . The original watery rice soup has thickened with the rice . It looks very appetizing and smells good, which couldn¡¯t help but attract everyone¡¯s attention . So, instead of waiting to be called by Hu Changlin, Hu Feng himselfe out in his room on his own . When he came out, he saw the sweet potato porridge on the table . He knitted his eyebrows and looked at Bai Zhi . Hu Changlinughed and said: ¡°Oh, so originally you can eat this lump like this? We only boiled it in the water, before deciding to eat it . ¡± ¡°Lump? Isn¡¯t this a sweet potato? Why do you call it a lump?¡± Bai Zhi looked very curious . Hu Changlin was also full of doubt: ¡°This thing is called sweet potato? This is also our first time eating this . Hu Feng dug it out from the mountain . We didn¡¯t dare to eat it at once . The rice was not enough, so I boiled this thing twice to be sure before we eat it . ¡± They don¡¯t know that it was a sweet potato... ...? When she took some of the sweet potatoes earlier, she found some green shoots . So, she said: ¡°These two green shoots can be nted on the courtyard . It will grow on its own . After two to three months, it will bear some fruits . It doesn¡¯t need fertilizer, so it¡¯s very easy to take care of . ¡± Hu Changlin¡¯s eyes lit up and thenughed: ¡°These things are good ah . When I nt the peanuts on the field, I will also nt these things . Whether it grew or not, it¡¯s not a big loss for a simple effort . ¡± Hu Feng stared at the porridge in front of him and said: ¡°Can we eat now?¡± After smelling it, his stomach could no longer wait . After he went to the field to work early this morning, he didn¡¯t have breakfast and lunch . He specifically waited for the meal at night . Hu Changlin then busily said: ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner, I¡¯m already hungry . I could no longer hold it . ¡± Aside from Bai Zhi, it was everyone¡¯s first time to eat a soft and sweet porridge . Hu Changlin couldn¡¯t stop grinning because of this . A pot of sweet potato porridge was soon eaten, Zhao Lan and Bai Zhi deliberately eat less . After all, it was someone else¡¯s home, and the two big men were hungry the whole day . They usually don¡¯t havepetitors with the food, so the pot was soon cleaned . Chapter 14: Confusing life

Chapter 14: Confusing life

July 11, 2018Ai Hrist When Hu Feng finished eating, he left the bowl and went away . He didn¡¯t speak another word . Bai Zhi looked at the drifting back of Hu Feng with a strange look, then whispered: ¡°Hu bo, why he doesn¡¯t like to talk?¡± Hu Changlin sighed and said: ¡°Regarding this matter, Hu Feng is quite pitiful . I was cutting some woods in the mountain three years ago . When I was about to go back home, I found him in the dark ditched at the foot of the mountain . At that time, he was seriously injured . Especially, on his head part, a lot of blood was oozing out . When I saw he was still alive, I brought him to a doctor . But, when he woke up, he couldn¡¯t remember anything, even his name . So, he got stuck in here and lived with me for three years now . ¡± ¡°In fact, if you will look at him closely, you will notice that he is very different to poor people like us . He likes to be clean, he is literate, and he knows martial arts . He must not be an ordinary person . He just forgot who he is, so he couldn¡¯t go back . ¡± Bai Zhi is a doctor . A famous doctor of the most prestigious hospital in the 23rd century . She mastered the Chinese medicine and Western medicine before the age of 18 . She can both use silver needles and medicines to heal the patients . So after listening to Hu Changlin¡¯s words, her first analysis was that, because Hu Feng was seriously wounded on his head, he had a lot of congestion on his brain, and these blood clots were oppressing his brain nerves . Some people lose their eyes sight or memory in this kind of situation . This kind of disease was not unusual in the 23rd century . And it¡¯s quite easy to treat . The surgeon only need cut open the skull and then remove the congestion in the brain . This surgery is not a major operation . And statistically, the sess rate was 90% . Bai Zhi has performed this operation not less than 100 times, and her sess rate is 100% . Unfortunately, she was now living in the ancient time of a different world . There was no hospital apparatuses and instruments . And so, she can¡¯t perform that surgery . At this point in time, the rain outside has stopped, and the sun was still up in the sky . Daytime during the summer season was long . So, if she guessed it right, the time was 6 o¡¯clock in the evening . But, there were still at least, an hour before the sky turns dark . Zhao Lan asked Bai Zhi to take the quilt in the Hu Family main house and brought them to the cabin in the backyard . Although the cabin was small, it was enough for two people . There was no bed inside, but it was filed with sundries . After spreading some hay, it can be temporarily used as a bed . Bai Zhi looked at Zhao Lan¡¯s dirty clothes . Her clothes have some blood and mud . So, she stood up and close the door: ¡°Niang, you change your clothes into a clean one . It¡¯s still early, so I¡¯ll wash it for you . ¡± Zhao Lan hesitated: ¡°I¡¯m afraid this hand cannot move, so how can I change my clothes?¡± But, how could this kind of simple work be difficult to Bai Zhi? So, she volunteered: ¡°I¡¯ll help you . I can guarantee that it won¡¯t hurt . ¡± She is a doctor . Naturally, she knows what to do . She helps Zhao Lan to change her dirty clothes . The blood on her mother clothes must be cleaned as soon as possible . The longer the blood stay, the harder it gets to remove . Not to mention, in this era where detergent soap doesn¡¯t exist . She also changed her dress into a clean one . And put the dirty clothes into a tub . Then, she went to the riverside, where the previous Bai Zhi remembered . When she came to the riverside of the vige, there were many people gathering . The vigers were talking to one after another . However, they didn¡¯t know what exactly to say . But suddenly, a voice that can almost scratch the sky sounded: ¡°Found her, found her, Yingzi was found . ¡± Bai Zhi squeezed herself into the crowd and saw Hu Feng was carrying a young girl of the same age as her in the sh.ore . The two of them were soaking wet . The young girl¡¯s pale arms were hanging down, and she seemed to be unconscious . Chapter 14: Confusing life. . July 11, 2018Ai Hrist. When Hu Feng finished eating, he left the bowl and went away . He didn¡¯t speak another word Bai Zhi looked at the drifting back of Hu Feng with a strange look, then whispered: ¡°Hu bo, why he doesn¡¯t like to talk?¡±. Hu Changlin sighed and said: ¡°Regarding this matter, Hu Feng is quite pitiful . I was cutting some woods in the mountain three years ago . When I was about to go back home, I found him in the dark ditched at the foot of the mountain . At that time, he was seriously injured . Especially, on his head part, a lot of blood was oozing out . When I saw he was still alive, I brought him to a doctor . But, when he woke up, he couldn¡¯t remember anything, even his name . So, he got stuck in here and lived with me for three years now . ¡±. . . ¡°In fact, if you will look at him closely, you will notice that he is very different to poor people like us . He likes to be clean, he is literate, and he knows martial arts . He must not be an ordinary person . He just forgot who he is, so he couldn¡¯t go back . ¡±. Bai Zhi is a doctor . A famous doctor of the most prestigious hospital in the 23rd century . She mastered the Chinese medicine and Western medicine before the age of 18 . She can both use silver needles and medicines to heal the patients So after listening to Hu Changlin¡¯s words, her first analysis was that, because Hu Feng was seriously wounded on his head, he had a lot of congestion on his brain, and these blood clots were oppressing his brain nerves . Some people lose their eyes sight or memory in this kind of situation This kind of disease was not unusual in the 23rd century . And it¡¯s quite easy to treat . The surgeon only need cut open the skull and then remove the congestion in the brain . This surgery is not a major operation . And statistically, the sess rate was 90% . . Bai Zhi has performed this operation not less than 100 times, and her sess rate is 100% Unfortunately, she was now living in the ancient time of a different world . There was no hospital apparatuses and instruments . And so, she can¡¯t perform that surgery At this point in time, the rain outside has stopped, and the sun was still up in the sky . Daytime during the summer season was long . So, if she guessed it right, the time was 6 o¡¯clock in the evening . But, there were still at least, an hour before the sky turns dark Zhao Lan asked Bai Zhi to take the quilt in the Hu Family main house and brought them to the cabin in the backyard . Although the cabin was small, it was enough for two people . There was no bed inside, but it was filed with sundries . After spreading some hay, it can be temporarily used as a bed Bai Zhi looked at Zhao Lan¡¯s dirty clothes . Her clothes have some blood and mud . So, she stood up and close the door: ¡°Niang, you change your clothes into a clean one . It¡¯s still early, so I¡¯ll wash it for you . ¡±. Zhao Lan hesitated: ¡°I¡¯m afraid this hand cannot move, so how can I change my clothes?¡±. But, how could this kind of simple work be difficult to Bai Zhi? So, she volunteered: ¡°I¡¯ll help you . I can guarantee that it won¡¯t hurt . ¡±. She is a doctor . Naturally, she knows what to do . She helps Zhao Lan to change her dirty clothes . The blood on her mother clothes must be cleaned as soon as possible . The longer the blood stay, the harder it gets to remove . Not to mention, in this era where detergent soap doesn¡¯t exist She also changed her dress into a clean one . And put the dirty clothes into a tub . Then, she went to the riverside, where the previous Bai Zhi remembered When she came to the riverside of the vige, there were many people gathering . The vigers were talking to one after another . However, they didn¡¯t know what exactly to say But suddenly, a voice that can almost scratch the sky sounded: ¡°Found her, found her, Yingzi was found . ¡±. Bai Zhi squeezed herself into the crowd and saw Hu Feng was carrying a young girl of the same age as her in the sh.ore . The two of them were soaking wet . The young girl¡¯s pale arms were hanging down, and she seemed to be unconscious Chapter 15

Chapter 15

Hu Feng put the young girl down on the ground, and a crying woman immediately rushed forward . The woman quivered as she checked if the young girl was breathing . After she found out that there was no breath, she burst into tears . The natural instinct of a doctor drove Bai Zhi to drop the tub in her hands and rushed forward to the young girl . The young girl temporary lose her breath due to drowning . She must receive an immediate cardiopulmonary resuscitation . Otherwise, she will surely die . Bai Zhi busily said to the woman who was crying in pain: ¡°Get out of the way, I¡¯ll save her . ¡± The woman stopped crying and looked at Bai Zhi, then said: ¡°What did you say?¡± Bai Zhi was in a hurry, so her tone was full of impatience: ¡°If you won¡¯t let her go, she will not be saved . Your daughter will surely die . ¡± The woman looked at Bai Zhi and thought: What did she say? Yingzi was already dead, but she said she could save her? Bai Zhi was eager to save the young girl, but she couldn¡¯t control the people . So, she tried to push the woman away . Then, she crouched to the side, pressed her hands hard on the young girl¡¯s chest and spread her lips to put some air . These actions surprised everyone present in the vicinity . Especially, Yingzi¡¯s father who just arrived . As soon as he had seen what happened, Yingzi¡¯s father raised his fist to hit Bai Zhi¡¯s face . It¡¯s just, a strong hand suddenly caught his arm . ¡°What are you doing?¡± Hu Feng looked at the old man faintly, then his eyes swept towards Bai Zhi¡¯s hands that keep pressing the young girl¡¯s chest . And said: ¡°She is saving your daughter . ¡± Yingzi¡¯s father shouted angrily: ¡°What kind of rescuing is this ah? She¡¯s clearly... ...¡± Yingzi¡¯s father hasn¡¯t finished his words when his dead daughter suddenly spit out a mouthful of water and violently cough... ... The young girl clearly had no breath, but she was alive now . So not only Yingzi¡¯s father and Yingzi¡¯s mother were astonished, but also the vigers . It turned out that Bai Zhi was really saving the young girl, and not insulting her... ... Hu Feng¡¯s original deep ck eyes, suddenly shed with a strange light . As if his endless dark journey, suddenly brightly lit . He walked out from the crowd and deeply looked at Bai Zhi . ¡°Is she really alive? This young girl is really capable ah . She can bring back the dead to life . ¡± ¡°This is scary . This young girl also died this morning . But, she was inexplicably brought back to life . Is this just a coincidence?¡± ¡°Oh! No, no, don¡¯t say it like that . I¡¯m having goosebumps all over my body . Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s leave . It¡¯s too scary here . ¡± After Yingzi¡¯s father and Yingzi¡¯s mother heard those arguments, they were also very surprised . They didn¡¯t even thank Bai Zhi . They just hurriedly left with their soaking wet daughter . And soon, the vigers have scattered away . Bai Zhi couldn¡¯t help butugh at herself . She just saved a life, but it seems she only cause trouble for herself . This world was really ridiculous . Bai Zhi picked up her tub and washed their dirty clothes to the riverside . The noisy river earlier has quiet down . There was no other noise aside from her washing clothes . On the Bai Family¡¯s house, Old Lady Bai knew that the mother and daughter went to the Hu Family . After all, it was the vige chief¡¯s intention from the very beginning . She was not nning to stop them anyway . Zhao Lan and Bai Zhi were both injured . They cannot work on these uing two days . The Hu Family rather saved them from spending food to those useless people . Hu Feng put the young girl down on the ground, and a crying woman immediately rushed forward . The woman quivered as she checked if the young girl was breathing . After she found out that there was no breath, she burst into tears . . The natural instinct of a doctor drove Bai Zhi to drop the tub in her hands and rushed forward to the young girl The young girl temporary lose her breath due to drowning . She must receive an immediate cardiopulmonary resuscitation . Otherwise, she will surely die Bai Zhi busily said to the woman who was crying in pain: ¡°Get out of the way, I¡¯ll save her . ¡±. The woman stopped crying and looked at Bai Zhi, then said: ¡°What did you say?¡±. Bai Zhi was in a hurry, so her tone was full of impatience: ¡°If you won¡¯t let her go, she will not be saved . Your daughter will surely die . ¡±. . . The woman looked at Bai Zhi and thought: What did she say? Yingzi was already dead, but she said she could save her?. Bai Zhi was eager to save the young girl, but she couldn¡¯t control the people . So, she tried to push the woman away . Then, she crouched to the side, pressed her hands hard on the young girl¡¯s chest and spread her lips to put some air These actions surprised everyone present in the vicinity . Especially, Yingzi¡¯s father who just arrived As soon as he had seen what happened, Yingzi¡¯s father raised his fist to hit Bai Zhi¡¯s face . It¡¯s just, a strong hand suddenly caught his arm ¡°What are you doing?¡±. . . Hu Feng looked at the old man faintly, then his eyes swept towards Bai Zhi¡¯s hands that keep pressing the young girl¡¯s chest . And said: ¡°She is saving your daughter . ¡±. Yingzi¡¯s father shouted angrily: ¡°What kind of rescuing is this ah? She¡¯s clearly... ...¡±. Yingzi¡¯s father hasn¡¯t finished his words when his dead daughter suddenly spit out a mouthful of water and violently cough... .... The young girl clearly had no breath, but she was alive now So not only Yingzi¡¯s father and Yingzi¡¯s mother were astonished, but also the vigers It turned out that Bai Zhi was really saving the young girl, and not insulting her... .... Hu Feng¡¯s original deep ck eyes, suddenly shed with a strange light . As if his endless dark journey, suddenly brightly lit He walked out from the crowd and deeply looked at Bai Zhi ¡°Is she really alive? This young girl is really capable ah . She can bring back the dead to life . ¡±. ¡°This is scary . This young girl also died this morning . But, she was inexplicably brought back to life . Is this just a coincidence?¡±. ¡°Oh! No, no, don¡¯t say it like that . I¡¯m having goosebumps all over my body . Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s leave . It¡¯s too scary here . ¡±. After Yingzi¡¯s father and Yingzi¡¯s mother heard those arguments, they were also very surprised . They didn¡¯t even thank Bai Zhi . They just hurriedly left with their soaking wet daughter . And soon, the vigers have scattered away Bai Zhi couldn¡¯t help butugh at herself . She just saved a life, but it seems she only cause trouble for herself . This world was really ridiculous Bai Zhi picked up her tub and washed their dirty clothes to the riverside . The noisy river earlier has quiet down . There was no other noise aside from her washing clothes *. On the Bai Family¡¯s house, Old Lady Bai knew that the mother and daughter went to the Hu Family . After all, it was the vige chief¡¯s intention from the very beginning . She was not nning to stop them anyway Zhao Lan and Bai Zhi were both injured . They cannot work on these uing two days . The Hu Family rather saved them from spending food to those useless people Chapter 16: Has done a foolish thing

Chapter 16: Has done a foolish thing

At this time, the Bai Family¡¯s eldest son and second son hade back from the field . And once they learned what happened in the family, the two brothers were both flustered . In dissatisfaction, Bai Dazhuined to his aging mother and wife: ¡°How could both of you didn¡¯t think of the weight of this situation? Zhao Lan ended up like this, so who will work in the field tomorrow, huh?¡± Then, he look at Mrs . Liu: ¡°Is it you?¡± Mrs . Liu hurriedly waved her hands: ¡°I can¡¯t . I don¡¯t know anything about the field . I¡¯ve never worked in there . ¡± Bai Dazhu then swept his eyes towards Mrs . Zhang . Mrs . Zhang looked up and stared back at Bai Dazhu . Then, calmly said: ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about the field just like sister-inw . ¡± Mrs . Zhang¡¯s cold eyes looked at the Bai Family and sneered . She had lived in this house for more than 10 years . So, how could she not know, what just these two brothers doing most of the time in the field? They go to the field, but only to walk around . Or, they will just choose some random area to clean, which was a very easy job . Then, they will wait for Zhao Lan to finished everything . Zhao Lan was responsible for the 5 acres of paddy fields . While the two brothers were only responsible for the half acres of the peanut field . Mrs . Zhang swept her eyes towards Bai Dazhu and Bai Erzhu . Seeing their clothes were clean, she knew they didn¡¯t work in the field and just went to the mountain and do sightseeing . Bai Erzhu sighed and said: ¡°Niang, you really had done such a foolish thing this time . ¡± Old Lady Bai¡¯s eyes rolled: ¡°Foolish thing? That dead girl had eaten our Bai Family¡¯s food for 12 years, but I don¡¯t have the qualifications to teach her a lesson? You didn¡¯t see it, but that dead girl took a wooden club and beat me and your sister-inw . So, do you think we deserve that?¡± Bai Erzhu sighed again and said: ¡°Niang, I don¡¯t mean it like that . Now, Zhao Lan can¡¯t move . So, who will go and work in the field?¡± ¡°Who will work? Are you two big men only for decorations? Of course, you two will do the work . Other family wants to have many fields like us, but you two were so unwilling?¡± Mrs . Zhang, the second daughter-inw, intervened and said: ¡°Niang, let¡¯s stop talking about the field . Who will cook for dinner tonight?¡± Old Lady Bai looked back at Mrs . Zhang and coldly said: ¡°Who do you think, huh? Do you want this old woman do it for you?¡± Mrs . Zhangughed twice, then said: ¡°Niang, I don¡¯t mean it like that . I¡¯ve been peeling the peanuts the whole day . My hands were about to fall off . I can¡¯t do it this time, why don¡¯t you let sister-inw cook?¡± When Mrs . Liu heard this, she immediately intervened with this idea: ¡°What did you say? You peeled peanuts the whole day? How many pieces did you peeled, huh? And can peeling peanuts waste your fingers? Do you think you are a daughter from a rich family in the town?¡± Mrs . Zhang and Mrs . Liu usually don¡¯t deal with each other . But, after hearing Mrs . Liu criticism, Mrs . Zhang¡¯s anger burst: ¡°I didn¡¯t work the whole day? What about you, huh? What did you do today? Did you cook meals for lunch or wash the clothes? Did you sweep the yard? Did you pull the grass out in the courtyard?¡± Mrs . Liu tried to rack her brain, but she couldn¡¯t remember what she had done today . It seemed she had only spent the whole day thinking with the olddy about how they will sell Bai Zhi for 12 silvers . However, at lunch, it seems Bai Zhi had heard their conversation . She refused and had a fight with them . As a result, she and the olddy beaten her to death . Chapter 16: Has done a foolish thing. . At this time, the Bai Family¡¯s eldest son and second son hade back from the field . And once they learned what happened in the family, the two brothers were both flustered In dissatisfaction, Bai Dazhuined to his aging mother and wife: ¡°How could both of you didn¡¯t think of the weight of this situation? Zhao Lan ended up like this, so who will work in the field tomorrow, huh?¡± Then, he look at Mrs . Liu: ¡°Is it you?¡±. Mrs . Liu hurriedly waved her hands: ¡°I can¡¯t . I don¡¯t know anything about the field . I¡¯ve never worked in there . ¡±. . . Bai Dazhu then swept his eyes towards Mrs . Zhang . Mrs . Zhang looked up and stared back at Bai Dazhu . Then, calmly said: ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about the field just like sister-inw . ¡±. Mrs . Zhang¡¯s cold eyes looked at the Bai Family and sneered . She had lived in this house for more than 10 years . So, how could she not know, what just these two brothers doing most of the time in the field? They go to the field, but only to walk around . Or, they will just choose some random area to clean, which was a very easy job . Then, they will wait for Zhao Lan to finished everything Zhao Lan was responsible for the 5 acres of paddy fields . While the two brothers were only responsible for the half acres of the peanut field Mrs . Zhang swept her eyes towards Bai Dazhu and Bai Erzhu . Seeing their clothes were clean, she knew they didn¡¯t work in the field and just went to the mountain and do sightseeing . . Bai Erzhu sighed and said: ¡°Niang, you really had done such a foolish thing this time . ¡±. Old Lady Bai¡¯s eyes rolled: ¡°Foolish thing? That dead girl had eaten our Bai Family¡¯s food for 12 years, but I don¡¯t have the qualifications to teach her a lesson? You didn¡¯t see it, but that dead girl took a wooden club and beat me and your sister-inw . So, do you think we deserve that?¡±. Bai Erzhu sighed again and said: ¡°Niang, I don¡¯t mean it like that . Now, Zhao Lan can¡¯t move . So, who will go and work in the field?¡±. ¡°Who will work? Are you two big men only for decorations? Of course, you two will do the work . Other family wants to have many fields like us, but you two were so unwilling?¡±. Mrs . Zhang, the second daughter-inw, intervened and said: ¡°Niang, let¡¯s stop talking about the field . Who will cook for dinner tonight?¡±. Old Lady Bai looked back at Mrs . Zhang and coldly said: ¡°Who do you think, huh? Do you want this old woman do it for you?¡±. Mrs . Zhangughed twice, then said: ¡°Niang, I don¡¯t mean it like that . I¡¯ve been peeling the peanuts the whole day . My hands were about to fall off . I can¡¯t do it this time, why don¡¯t you let sister-inw cook?¡±. When Mrs . Liu heard this, she immediately intervened with this idea: ¡°What did you say? You peeled peanuts the whole day? How many pieces did you peeled, huh? And can peeling peanuts waste your fingers? Do you think you are a daughter from a rich family in the town?¡±. Mrs . Zhang and Mrs . Liu usually don¡¯t deal with each other . But, after hearing Mrs . Liu criticism, Mrs . Zhang¡¯s anger burst: ¡°I didn¡¯t work the whole day? What about you, huh? What did you do today? Did you cook meals for lunch or wash the clothes? Did you sweep the yard? Did you pull the grass out in the courtyard?¡±. Mrs . Liu tried to rack her brain, but she couldn¡¯t remember what she had done today . It seemed she had only spent the whole day thinking with the olddy about how they will sell Bai Zhi for 12 silvers . However, at lunch, it seems Bai Zhi had heard their conversation . She refused and had a fight with them . As a result, she and the olddy beaten her to death Chapter 17: Have nothing to do with the crime

Chapter 17: Have nothing to do with the crime

Fortunately, she came back to life again . Otherwise, with that noisy Hu Changlin, she will definitely go to prison with the olddy . ¡°With your tone, it feels like you¡¯ve done all this work before . ¡± Mrs . Liu ironically said . Mrs . Zhang said: ¡°Although I have nothing to do with the crime . But if it was me, I will not hurt those people who survived and lose money again . ¡± Mrs . Zhang coldly looked at Mrs . Liu and then turned around to go to their room . She will not cook today¡¯s dinner . Once everything was opened up, the Bai Family naturally realized that this was something they should do . Especially, if they don¡¯t want to suffer again like this in the future . As soon as the silvers be the topic, Old Lady Bai felt ufortable: ¡°In these two days, the family should work altogether . No one is allowed to bezy . Today, you, the first daughter-inw, should cook . Second daughter-inw will do the household work tomorrow . In this case, no one will suffer alone . ¡± Mrs . Liu immediately yelled in dissatisfaction . Bai Dazhu knew his wife was dissatisfied, but he said: ¡°Niang said you will cook tonight . So, what are you still dilly-dallying around? If you won¡¯t hurry, everyone will get hungry!¡± Mrs . Liu saw her husband winking his eyes at her while speaking . So, although she couldn¡¯t understand what he means, she calmed down her anger and replied with: ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll do it . But, someone has to give me a hand . How can one person cook foods for so many people?¡± Old Lady Bai was irritated: ¡°How could one person do it alone? Didn¡¯t that dead girl always cook alone? How can a little girl do it, but an old woman like you cannot?¡± Mrs . Liu¡¯s didn¡¯t dare to give a reply, she only took a step forward to the kitchen . Then, Bai Dazhu said with a smile: ¡°I¡¯ll give you a hand . ¡± Bai Dazhu went to the kitchen with Mrs . Liu . So, Old Lady Bai¡¯s eyes fell on Bai Erzhu¡¯s body: ¡°Did you finished the work in the field?¡± Bai Erzhu scratched his head, then said: ¡°No, we only finished a bit . I¡¯ll go again tomorrow . ¡± Old Lady Bai frowned: ¡°If I remember correctly, our peanut field was only a half acre ofnd . What are you doing? Two people cannot even finish it the whole day?¡± Bai Erzhu drylyughed and said: ¡°Today is very hot, we¡¯re scared to get a fever and waste the family¡¯s money . So, we rested for a while and dyed it some time . ¡± Old Lady Bai¡¯s eyes rolled and said: ¡°Oh, you know that today¡¯s weather is hot? How many vigers do you think that work today doesn¡¯t know that the weather is hot? Oh, I don¡¯t want to talk about your nonsense . In short, stop ying around . In our 5 acres ofnd, Zhao Lan had already finished nting the seeds in the 2 acres . You do the work in the remaining 3 acres in these two days . Otherwise, the seeds will rot and the harvest will be dyed . ¡± Bai Erzhu¡¯s face was full of bitterness . In previous years, he and his older brother never work, but they never experience drought . Zhao Lan was working alone, but she works neatly, so their harvest was not bad . But now, all these activities have fallen upon himself . This was not his fault, so why he is suffering? ¡°Niang, now do you know how foolish your actions were? If you didn¡¯t beat Zhao Lan like that, do you need to worry about these things?¡± The more he thought about his situation, the more he felt ufortable . Old Lady Bai shouted: ¡°What else should we do except to fight?¡± Bai Erzhu shrugged his shoulder and said . ¡°I don¡¯t care about that . All I want you to know is that I¡¯m not familiar with the fields . You let older brother go and do the work . I¡¯ll go to the town and make some money . ¡± When Old Lady Bai heard his words, she immediately asks: ¡°What are you going to do in the town? Can you get some food in there?¡± Chapter 17: Have nothing to do with the crime. . . Fortunately, she came back to life again . Otherwise, with that noisy Hu Changlin, she will definitely go to prison with the olddy ¡°With your tone, it feels like you¡¯ve done all this work before . ¡± Mrs . Liu ironically said Mrs . Zhang said: ¡°Although I have nothing to do with the crime . But if it was me, I will not hurt those people who survived and lose money again . ¡±. . . Mrs . Zhang coldly looked at Mrs . Liu and then turned around to go to their room . She will not cook today¡¯s dinner Once everything was opened up, the Bai Family naturally realized that this was something they should do . Especially, if they don¡¯t want to suffer again like this in the future As soon as the silvers be the topic, Old Lady Bai felt ufortable: ¡°In these two days, the family should work altogether . No one is allowed to bezy . Today, you, the first daughter-inw, should cook . Second daughter-inw will do the household work tomorrow . In this case, no one will suffer alone . ¡± . Mrs . Liu immediately yelled in dissatisfaction . Bai Dazhu knew his wife was dissatisfied, but he said: ¡°Niang said you will cook tonight . So, what are you still dilly-dallying around? If you won¡¯t hurry, everyone will get hungry!¡±. Mrs . Liu saw her husband winking his eyes at her while speaking . So, although she couldn¡¯t understand what he means, she calmed down her anger and replied with: ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll do it . But, someone has to give me a hand . How can one person cook foods for so many people?¡±. . . Old Lady Bai was irritated: ¡°How could one person do it alone? Didn¡¯t that dead girl always cook alone? How can a little girl do it, but an old woman like you cannot?¡±. Mrs . Liu¡¯s didn¡¯t dare to give a reply, she only took a step forward to the kitchen . Then, Bai Dazhu said with a smile: ¡°I¡¯ll give you a hand . ¡±. Bai Dazhu went to the kitchen with Mrs . Liu . So, Old Lady Bai¡¯s eyes fell on Bai Erzhu¡¯s body: ¡°Did you finished the work in the field?¡±. Bai Erzhu scratched his head, then said: ¡°No, we only finished a bit . I¡¯ll go again tomorrow . ¡±. Old Lady Bai frowned: ¡°If I remember correctly, our peanut field was only a half acre ofnd . What are you doing? Two people cannot even finish it the whole day?¡±. Bai Erzhu drylyughed and said: ¡°Today is very hot, we¡¯re scared to get a fever and waste the family¡¯s money . So, we rested for a while and dyed it some time . ¡±. Old Lady Bai¡¯s eyes rolled and said: ¡°Oh, you know that today¡¯s weather is hot? How many vigers do you think that work today doesn¡¯t know that the weather is hot? Oh, I don¡¯t want to talk about your nonsense . In short, stop ying around . In our 5 acres ofnd, Zhao Lan had already finished nting the seeds in the 2 acres . You do the work in the remaining 3 acres in these two days . Otherwise, the seeds will rot and the harvest will be dyed . ¡±. Bai Erzhu¡¯s face was full of bitterness . In previous years, he and his older brother never work, but they never experience drought . Zhao Lan was working alone, but she works neatly, so their harvest was not bad But now, all these activities have fallen upon himself . This was not his fault, so why he is suffering?. ¡°Niang, now do you know how foolish your actions were? If you didn¡¯t beat Zhao Lan like that, do you need to worry about these things?¡± The more he thought about his situation, the more he felt ufortable Old Lady Bai shouted: ¡°What else should we do except to fight?¡±. Bai Erzhu shrugged his shoulder and said . ¡°I don¡¯t care about that . All I want you to know is that I¡¯m not familiar with the fields . You let older brother go and do the work . I¡¯ll go to the town and make some money . ¡± . When Old Lady Bai heard his words, she immediately asks: ¡°What are you going to do in the town? Can you get some food in there?¡±. Chapter 18: Hiding food to eat

Chapter 18: Hiding food to eat

Bai Erzhu busily said: ¡°Niang, I¡¯m not really sure, but if I go this time to the town, maybe I can really get food . ¡± Seeing him with a serious look, and seems not lying . Old Lady Bai ask: ¡°What¡¯s going on? Let¡¯s talk about it . ¡± Bai Erzhu leaned towards his aging mother¡¯s ear and whispered in a very low voice: ¡°Niang, when I was working in the field and cleaning up the grass, I heard from the two people that went to the town and buy some foods that, the Xu Family bun¡¯s shop prepared 100 pieces of steamed buns for the 5 participants in thepetition . These 5 contestants will be asked to eat these steamed buns . The contestant who will eat the most will be given 1 bag of flour . ¡± ¡°Niang, 1 bag of flour, 1 bag of flour, how long do you think it will help our family?¡± Bai Erzhu¡¯s smile reached up to his ears . As if this bag of flour had already been delivered to their house . Old Lady Bai was amazed and ask: ¡°Is there really such a goodpetition in this world? They will ask you to eat steamed buns? And after you eat, they will also give 1 bag of flour? Does the owner of the steamed bun shop has a muddled brain?¡± Bai Erzhu said: ¡°The owner doesn¡¯t have a muddled brain . Of course, there is also condition to participate . It¡¯s not just any person could participate in thepetition . The participant will be asked to pay the money first . ¡± Old Lady Bai ask: ¡°How much is it?¡± Bai Erzhu showed his palm: ¡°Not much, only 50 copper coins . ¡± Old Lady Bai calcted and then asked: ¡°50 copper coins are enough to buy 10 steamed buns . Will they returned the money after you win?¡± Bai Erzhuughed: ¡°Of course, as long as you win the game, they will not only returned the 50 copper coins but also will give you a bag of flour . It¡¯s really a good deal!¡± Indeed, it was a good deal . So, Old Lady Bai immediately nodded her head: ¡°Well then, you go to the town tomorrow and be sure to get back, okay? Our family hasn¡¯t tasted a steamed bun for a long time now . ¡± Bai Erzhu smiled, and busily stretched out his hand: ¡°Give me the money . ¡± Old Lady Bai went to her room to get the money . Bai Erzhu quickly followed in . When he saw his aging mother getting the copper coins from the wooden box, he smiled and said: ¡°Niang, give me sixty copper coins in total . I¡¯ll bring some spare money to ensure no problem will arise . ¡± After thinking the 1 bag of flour, Old Lady Bai thinks that there was nothing wrong with bringing some spare money . So, she gave Bai Erzhu a total of 60 copper coins . In the kitchen, after Mrs . Liu took out two jars of rice, she squeezed herself to her husband and ask: ¡°Why are you winking at me earlier?¡± Bai Dazhu looked behind him . When he saw no one followed, he whispered: ¡°After you cook the porridge, we will hide a thick bowl of porridge, so we will not get hungry at night . ¡± Mrs . Liu¡¯s eyes shed with worries: ¡°If your niang learned about this, she will get angry . ¡± After eating a small bowl of porridge and a few vegetables with no oil . Who will not get hungry at night? So, if they can really hide some food to eat in the evening, that would be great . Bai Dazhu smiled and said with a low voice: ¡°Stupid wife, tonight you will cook the meal . If you add a bit more rice and hide the food early before everyone eats, who will know?¡± Mrs . Liu gradually smiled: ¡°I see . Okay, I will listen to you . ¡± The unpleasant mood she felt earlier gradually dissipated . However, seeing Bai Dazhu turning to go, she busily said: ¡°Hey! Didn¡¯t you said that you will help me? Where are you going?¡± Bai Dazhu did not return inside the kitchen, he only said: ¡°Just a simple task, yet you still want me to help? I am busy the whole day, I¡¯ll go and sleep . After the sun went down, the mosquitoes are flying everywhere . I wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep by then . Remember to wake me up, when you finished cooking dinner . ¡± Chapter 18: Hiding food to eat. . . Bai Erzhu busily said: ¡°Niang, I¡¯m not really sure, but if I go this time to the town, maybe I can really get food . ¡±. Seeing him with a serious look, and seems not lying . Old Lady Bai ask: ¡°What¡¯s going on? Let¡¯s talk about it . ¡±. Bai Erzhu leaned towards his aging mother¡¯s ear and whispered in a very low voice: ¡°Niang, when I was working in the field and cleaning up the grass, I heard from the two people that went to the town and buy some foods that, the Xu Family bun¡¯s shop prepared 100 pieces of steamed buns for the 5 participants in thepetition . These 5 contestants will be asked to eat these steamed buns . The contestant who will eat the most will be given 1 bag of flour . ¡±. ¡°Niang, 1 bag of flour, 1 bag of flour, how long do you think it will help our family?¡± Bai Erzhu¡¯s smile reached up to his ears . As if this bag of flour had already been delivered to their house . . Old Lady Bai was amazed and ask: ¡°Is there really such a goodpetition in this world? They will ask you to eat steamed buns? And after you eat, they will also give 1 bag of flour? Does the owner of the steamed bun shop has a muddled brain?¡±. Bai Erzhu said: ¡°The owner doesn¡¯t have a muddled brain . Of course, there is also condition to participate . It¡¯s not just any person could participate in thepetition . The participant will be asked to pay the money first . ¡±. Old Lady Bai ask: ¡°How much is it?¡±. Bai Erzhu showed his palm: ¡°Not much, only 50 copper coins . ¡±. . . Old Lady Bai calcted and then asked: ¡°50 copper coins are enough to buy 10 steamed buns . Will they returned the money after you win?¡±. Bai Erzhuughed: ¡°Of course, as long as you win the game, they will not only returned the 50 copper coins but also will give you a bag of flour . It¡¯s really a good deal!¡±. Indeed, it was a good deal . So, Old Lady Bai immediately nodded her head: ¡°Well then, you go to the town tomorrow and be sure to get back, okay? Our family hasn¡¯t tasted a steamed bun for a long time now . ¡±. Bai Erzhu smiled, and busily stretched out his hand: ¡°Give me the money . ¡±. Old Lady Bai went to her room to get the money . Bai Erzhu quickly followed in . When he saw his aging mother getting the copper coins from the wooden box, he smiled and said: ¡°Niang, give me sixty copper coins in total . I¡¯ll bring some spare money to ensure no problem will arise . ¡±. After thinking the 1 bag of flour, Old Lady Bai thinks that there was nothing wrong with bringing some spare money . So, she gave Bai Erzhu a total of 60 copper coins *. In the kitchen, after Mrs . Liu took out two jars of rice, she squeezed herself to her husband and ask: ¡°Why are you winking at me earlier?¡±. Bai Dazhu looked behind him . When he saw no one followed, he whispered: ¡°After you cook the porridge, we will hide a thick bowl of porridge, so we will not get hungry at night . ¡±. Mrs . Liu¡¯s eyes shed with worries: ¡°If your niang learned about this, she will get angry . ¡±. After eating a small bowl of porridge and a few vegetables with no oil . Who will not get hungry at night? So, if they can really hide some food to eat in the evening, that would be great Bai Dazhu smiled and said with a low voice: ¡°Stupid wife, tonight you will cook the meal . If you add a bit more rice and hide the food early before everyone eats, who will know?¡±. Mrs . Liu gradually smiled: ¡°I see . Okay, I will listen to you . ¡± The unpleasant mood she felt earlier gradually dissipated However, seeing Bai Dazhu turning to go, she busily said: ¡°Hey! Didn¡¯t you said that you will help me? Where are you going?¡±. Bai Dazhu did not return inside the kitchen, he only said: ¡°Just a simple task, yet you still want me to help? I am busy the whole day, I¡¯ll go and sleep . After the sun went down, the mosquitoes are flying everywhere . I wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep by then . Remember to wake me up, when you finished cooking dinner . ¡±. Chapter 19: Rice Soup

Chapter 19: Rice Soup

What else can she say? She can only quietly do her job . Mrs . Liu hadn¡¯t cooked in the kitchen for two years now . Fortunately, she only had to cook a pot of porridge and stir arge pot of vegetables . Bai Erzhu put the 60 copper coins in his purse and was about to go to their room . However, as soon as he walked out from his aging mother¡¯s room, he saw Doctor Lu carrying his medicine box and a few packets of medicine into their yard . Bai Erzhu hurriedly weed Doctor Lu: ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this Lu dafu? What brings you here?¡± Doctor Lu was feelingzy to talk to Bai Erzhu . So, he simply said: ¡°I came to treat Zhao Lan . Your not here earlier, so you might not know . But, your mother knew this . ¡± Bai Erzhuo replied: ¡°They are not here, their house copsed, so they went to Hu Changlin¡¯s house . ¡± Doctor Lu look towards the broken house, and indeed, it copsed . Doctor Lu sighed and said: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go to Old Hu¡¯s house and give her the medicines . ¡± When Bai Erzhu heard this, he hurriedly stopped Doctor Lu: ¡°Give her the medicines? Isn¡¯t she alright now? Her broken hand is not worthy to be spent with medicines . We don¡¯t have so much money to waste with her . Just take back your medicines . ¡± Doctor Lu said: ¡°These medicines have already been paid . And it was for Bai Zhi . Have you seen her condition? If I will not give her this medicine, she¡¯ll get sick the whole night . If anything bad happened, then don¡¯t me me ah . ¡± Bai Erzhu remembered the year when his father and third brother fell from the roof . At that time, they vomited blood, but they were still conscious . Doctor Lu also gave them prescriptions, but he asked them to go to the town to get the medicines . They felt that the medicines in the town will be expensive, so they didn¡¯t go . After dragging the treatment for a few more days, they both died . Although Bai Erzhu felt distressed this time by spending money to a doctor . He only swallowed his words . After all, if Zhao Lan and Bai Zhi reported this case . His mother and sister-inw will definitely go to the prison . Can their family survive if that happens? Bai Erzhu closed his mouth and said nothing, then he turned and entered their house . Doctor Lu shook his head and took his medicine box to go to Hu Changlin¡¯s house . Atst, the Bai Family was now having their dinner . Old Lady Bai stared at her bowl of porridge and frown her eyebrows: Is this a porridge? This is clearly a rice soup . The olddy then swept her eyes towards Mrs . Liu . In the past, this daughter-inw always tried to give her a thick porridge . But now, in this dining table, she didn¡¯t treat her like an elder . Mrs . Liu didn¡¯t dare to respond to the old woman¡¯s dissatisfied eyes . She only acted natural, as if she didn¡¯t notice anything . When Mrs . Zhang took a bowl of porridge back from the kitchen and came to the dining hall . She mmed the bowl and said: ¡°Sister-inw, is this a porridge or a rice soup?¡± Mrs . Liu smiled, then replied: ¡°Of course, it¡¯s a porridge, it¡¯s only a little thin . ¡± Mrs . Zhang¡¯s said in dissatisfaction: ¡°A little thin? Can you please help me look for the rice in this porridge?¡± Mrs . Liu busily replied: ¡°You shouldn¡¯t me me in this . You and I both eat the same meal . We don¡¯t have much rice in the jar . Of course, I can add more rice to this . But, if I did that, we won¡¯t have a meal on the following days . Not to mention, even rice soup will not do . ¡± For this reason, Old Lady Bai¡¯s eyes be soft and so she waved her hand, then said: ¡± Stop it and let¡¯s just eat . We still have work to do tomorrow . ¡± Then, the olddy turned her head to her second daughter-inw: ¡°After this dinner, we will divide the food per head to avoid this situation . ¡± Chapter 19: Rice Soup. . What else can she say? She can only quietly do her job . Mrs . Liu hadn¡¯t cooked in the kitchen for two years now . Fortunately, she only had to cook a pot of porridge and stir arge pot of vegetables Bai Erzhu put the 60 copper coins in his purse and was about to go to their room . However, as soon as he walked out from his aging mother¡¯s room, he saw Doctor Lu carrying his medicine box and a few packets of medicine into their yard Bai Erzhu hurriedly weed Doctor Lu: ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this Lu dafu? What brings you here?¡±. Doctor Lu was feelingzy to talk to Bai Erzhu . So, he simply said: ¡°I came to treat Zhao Lan . Your not here earlier, so you might not know . But, your mother knew this . ¡±. . . Bai Erzhuo replied: ¡°They are not here, their house copsed, so they went to Hu Changlin¡¯s house . ¡±. Doctor Lu look towards the broken house, and indeed, it copsed . Doctor Lu sighed and said: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go to Old Hu¡¯s house and give her the medicines . ¡±. When Bai Erzhu heard this, he hurriedly stopped Doctor Lu: ¡°Give her the medicines? Isn¡¯t she alright now? Her broken hand is not worthy to be spent with medicines . We don¡¯t have so much money to waste with her . Just take back your medicines . ¡±. Doctor Lu said: ¡°These medicines have already been paid . And it was for Bai Zhi . Have you seen her condition? If I will not give her this medicine, she¡¯ll get sick the whole night . If anything bad happened, then don¡¯t me me ah . ¡±. Bai Erzhu remembered the year when his father and third brother fell from the roof . At that time, they vomited blood, but they were still conscious . . Doctor Lu also gave them prescriptions, but he asked them to go to the town to get the medicines . They felt that the medicines in the town will be expensive, so they didn¡¯t go . After dragging the treatment for a few more days, they both died Although Bai Erzhu felt distressed this time by spending money to a doctor . He only swallowed his words . After all, if Zhao Lan and Bai Zhi reported this case . His mother and sister-inw will definitely go to the prison . Can their family survive if that happens?. Bai Erzhu closed his mouth and said nothing, then he turned and entered their house Doctor Lu shook his head and took his medicine box to go to Hu Changlin¡¯s house *. Atst, the Bai Family was now having their dinner . Old Lady Bai stared at her bowl of porridge and frown her eyebrows: Is this a porridge? This is clearly a rice soup The olddy then swept her eyes towards Mrs . Liu . In the past, this daughter-inw always tried to give her a thick porridge . But now, in this dining table, she didn¡¯t treat her like an elder Mrs . Liu didn¡¯t dare to respond to the old woman¡¯s dissatisfied eyes . She only acted natural, as if she didn¡¯t notice anything When Mrs . Zhang took a bowl of porridge back from the kitchen and came to the dining hall . She mmed the bowl and said: ¡°Sister-inw, is this a porridge or a rice soup?¡±. Mrs . Liu smiled, then replied: ¡°Of course, it¡¯s a porridge, it¡¯s only a little thin . ¡±. Mrs . Zhang¡¯s said in dissatisfaction: ¡°A little thin? Can you please help me look for the rice in this porridge?¡±. Mrs . Liu busily replied: ¡°You shouldn¡¯t me me in this . You and I both eat the same meal . We don¡¯t have much rice in the jar . Of course, I can add more rice to this . But, if I did that, we won¡¯t have a meal on the following days . Not to mention, even rice soup will not do . ¡±. For this reason, Old Lady Bai¡¯s eyes be soft and so she waved her hand, then said: ¡± Stop it and let¡¯s just eat . We still have work to do tomorrow . ¡± Then, the olddy turned her head to her second daughter-inw: ¡°After this dinner, we will divide the food per head to avoid this situation . ¡±. Chapter 20: Orphan

Chapter 20: Orphan

The two daughters-inw no longer dared to argue . Although their heart was still full of contempt, the olddy¡¯s n this time was really wonderful . As a member of the Bai Family, if the food will really be divided per head, then the lucky person will naturally be her, the first daughter-inw . When Doctor Lu found the wooden cabin, where Zhao Lan and Bai Zhi lived . He saw the mother and daughter snuggling on the haystack . He couldn¡¯t help but deeply sighed in this scene, then said to Bai Zhi: ¡°Oh, you mother and child¡¯s life are really poor . Of all the family, why you must fall into that Bai family?¡± Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°This will never happen again in the future . I will protect my mother . nobody can bully her again . ¡± Doctor Lu looked at the little girl in front of him, who was faintly smiling . But, her squinted eyes were radiating with light . He didn¡¯t looked at her carefully before, that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t know that she had such good looking eyes . Eyes that revealed great wisdom and spirit . So, this time, he couldn¡¯t help but trust her words . ¡°Good, you have to keep these words . Oh, with these things, your niang¡¯s wounds will definitely heal much faster . ¡± Doctor Lu was happy, and so, he handed the pack of medicines to Bai Zhi¡¯s hands . Then said: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, earlier, I deliberately said that your niang was heavily wounded to frighten those people . But, you don¡¯t really have to worry about her . Your niang don¡¯t have any internal injuries . Aside from her fractured hand, the rest was only skin injuries . She will get better soon . ¡± ¡°Then, these medicines are?¡± Bai Zhi naturally knew that her mother only has some skin injuries . So, she was very curious what the medicines are for . Skin injuries don¡¯t need oral medicines . She only needs to apply some ointment . Doctor Luughed and said: ¡°I brought these medicines for you to nourished back your health . You and your niang can drink this if you want . The Bai Family treat you bad, that¡¯s why you are so thin like this . You must take care of your body . Otherwise, it will be very difficult for you to find a husband in the future . ¡± When Zhao Lan heard these words, her tears fell down: ¡°Why won¡¯t she be like this? Other young girls in the vige eat an egg every day . But, my daughter doesn¡¯t even know the taste of an egg . This can only be med on me . I am so useless . ¡± Doctor Lu hurriedly persuade Zhao Lan to stop crying: ¡°How can you say that? In Huangtuo Vige, who doesn¡¯t know that you work so hard for Zhi¡¯er? If it weren¡¯t for your daughter, why would you stay with those evil people?¡± When Zhao Lan¡¯s husband passed away, she was still young . It was still very easy for her to remarry . However, in order to stay with her daughter, she chooses to work like a horse in the Bai Family . Although Bai Zhi was only picked up by her and her husband, herst name was Bai . So, if Zhao Lan remarries, she wouldn¡¯t be able to take her daughter with her . Moreover, Old Lady Bai was so eager to sell her daughter to have some money . Bai Zhi remembered her previous life . Their living condition was not as worst as this . But, no one wanted her . At the age of 4, she was left alone in the street . She didn¡¯t know that her parents don¡¯t want her at that time . So, she sat on the side of the road and waited for them, until a police officer took her and brought her to the police station . The police officer asked her parents name and contact information . She remembered her mother¡¯s contact number, but when the police called her mother . She heard her mother said she didn¡¯t know her and she had no children at all . Chapter 20: Orphan. . The two daughters-inw no longer dared to argue . Although their heart was still full of contempt, the olddy¡¯s n this time was really wonderful . As a member of the Bai Family, if the food will really be divided per head, then the lucky person will naturally be her, the first daughter-inw When Doctor Lu found the wooden cabin, where Zhao Lan and Bai Zhi lived . He saw the mother and daughter snuggling on the haystack . He couldn¡¯t help but deeply sighed in this scene, then said to Bai Zhi: ¡°Oh, you mother and child¡¯s life are really poor . Of all the family, why you must fall into that Bai family?¡±. . . Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°This will never happen again in the future . I will protect my mother . nobody can bully her again . ¡±. Doctor Lu looked at the little girl in front of him, who was faintly smiling . But, her squinted eyes were radiating with light He didn¡¯t looked at her carefully before, that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t know that she had such good looking eyes . Eyes that revealed great wisdom and spirit . So, this time, he couldn¡¯t help but trust her words . . ¡°Good, you have to keep these words . Oh, with these things, your niang¡¯s wounds will definitely heal much faster . ¡± Doctor Lu was happy, and so, he handed the pack of medicines to Bai Zhi¡¯s hands . Then said: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, earlier, I deliberately said that your niang was heavily wounded to frighten those people . But, you don¡¯t really have to worry about her . Your niang don¡¯t have any internal injuries . Aside from her fractured hand, the rest was only skin injuries . She will get better soon . ¡±. ¡°Then, these medicines are?¡± Bai Zhi naturally knew that her mother only has some skin injuries . So, she was very curious what the medicines are for . Skin injuries don¡¯t need oral medicines . She only needs to apply some ointment Doctor Luughed and said: ¡°I brought these medicines for you to nourished back your health . You and your niang can drink this if you want . The Bai Family treat you bad, that¡¯s why you are so thin like this . You must take care of your body . Otherwise, it will be very difficult for you to find a husband in the future . ¡± . When Zhao Lan heard these words, her tears fell down: ¡°Why won¡¯t she be like this? Other young girls in the vige eat an egg every day . But, my daughter doesn¡¯t even know the taste of an egg . This can only be med on me . I am so useless . ¡±. Doctor Lu hurriedly persuade Zhao Lan to stop crying: ¡°How can you say that? In Huangtuo Vige, who doesn¡¯t know that you work so hard for Zhi¡¯er? If it weren¡¯t for your daughter, why would you stay with those evil people?¡± When Zhao Lan¡¯s husband passed away, she was still young . It was still very easy for her to remarry . However, in order to stay with her daughter, she chooses to work like a horse in the Bai Family Although Bai Zhi was only picked up by her and her husband, herst name was Bai . So, if Zhao Lan remarries, she wouldn¡¯t be able to take her daughter with her . Moreover, Old Lady Bai was so eager to sell her daughter to have some money Bai Zhi remembered her previous life . Their living condition was not as worst as this . But, no one wanted her . At the age of 4, she was left alone in the street . She didn¡¯t know that her parents don¡¯t want her at that time . So, she sat on the side of the road and waited for them, until a police officer took her and brought her to the police station . The police officer asked her parents name and contact information . She remembered her mother¡¯s contact number, but when the police called her mother . She heard her mother said she didn¡¯t know her and she had no children at all Chapter 21: Selaginella

Chapter 21: Sgine

The police officer then looked for her father . At that time, her father brought a stranger aunt with him, then said in front of her face that he didn¡¯t know her and he had no children at all . That year, she was only 4 years old . Ever since then, she had lived in the orphanage . She also never spoke that she has parents . However, Zhao Lan, although she was not really her daughter . She uses all her energy to love and protect her . This was not only a mother¡¯s unconditional love but also a selfless affection . This love was the only thing that she ever wanted, but she couldn¡¯t get . In the past, she always thought that God was unfair . Everyone was loved by their parents, only her was not . However, today, she thinks God was truly fair . The love she didn¡¯t get in the 23rd century, was instantly given to her in this era . So, she will cherish this hard-earned affection and protect this kind mother . Doctor Lu applied some medicine to the bruises on Bai Zhi¡¯s face, then left his homemade ointment in her care: ¡°After this, you put this medicine on your wounds . Remember, you shouldn¡¯t let your wounds get wet . Otherwise, your wounds will not heal fast . And it may have some pus . It will be troublesome by then . ¡± Bai Zhi took the ointment and smelled it, then she smiled and said: ¡°Lu dafu, did you made this ointment?¡± Doctor Lu nodded his head: ¡°Yes, this prescription was handed down by our ancestors . The effect of this medicine is very good, you try it out . ¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head and said: ¡°This ointment is really good, but if you will add 3 grams of Sgine in it . I think the effect will be even better . You can try that out next time . ¡± Doctor Lu¡¯s face changed slightly . But, his brain was making calctions . That herb was not a stranger to him . It can be used to treat traumatic injuries . Especially, if the wound was full of pus . The wound heals faster once it was applied . Why didn¡¯t he think of it before? ¡°This prescription was passed down in our family . If I made some changes, will it be okay?¡± Doctor Lu was a bit hesitant . Bai Zhi smiled, then said: ¡°The prescription was a man-made creation . People createws, not only to let the people live in peace but also to let the future generations find ws in it and create a more suitable one . The same with education, it helps the future generation to take less detour of struggles in life, instead of following the ordinary cken road . ¡± ¡°Or perhaps, when your ancestors were formting this prescription, they still don¡¯t know the effect of Sgine, so they didn¡¯t include it on the list . But now that you know its great effect, don¡¯t you still want to take advantage of its use?¡± Doctor Lu¡¯s hesitation instantly dissipated: ¡°Rules are made to be broken, the old prescription was written to be surpassed, I understand, I understand . ¡± Doctor Lu looked very excited . He only had a brief conversation with this little girl, but he felt like, he had gained more than ten years of knowledge in medicine . ¡°Zhi¡¯er, I really didn¡¯t expect that you know the effect of Sgine . Although this herb is originally not so expensive, it was really rare to be found . Only a few people had seen it . Even I only had seen it once by chance . But, the effect of this herb is really good . ¡± Bai Zhi smiled and said, ¡°I happened to know it by ident . Lu dafu, if I can find this sgine, can you help me sell them to get some money?¡± Chapter 21: Sgine. . The police officer then looked for her father . At that time, her father brought a stranger aunt with him, then said in front of her face that he didn¡¯t know her and he had no children at all That year, she was only 4 years old Ever since then, she had lived in the orphanage . She also never spoke that she has parents However, Zhao Lan, although she was not really her daughter . She uses all her energy to love and protect her . This was not only a mother¡¯s unconditional love but also a selfless affection . . This love was the only thing that she ever wanted, but she couldn¡¯t get In the past, she always thought that God was unfair . Everyone was loved by their parents, only her was not However, today, she thinks God was truly fair . The love she didn¡¯t get in the 23rd century, was instantly given to her in this era So, she will cherish this hard-earned affection and protect this kind mother . . *. Doctor Lu applied some medicine to the bruises on Bai Zhi¡¯s face, then left his homemade ointment in her care: ¡°After this, you put this medicine on your wounds . Remember, you shouldn¡¯t let your wounds get wet . Otherwise, your wounds will not heal fast . And it may have some pus . It will be troublesome by then . ¡±. Bai Zhi took the ointment and smelled it, then she smiled and said: ¡°Lu dafu, did you made this ointment?¡± . Doctor Lu nodded his head: ¡°Yes, this prescription was handed down by our ancestors . The effect of this medicine is very good, you try it out . ¡±. Bai Zhi nodded her head and said: ¡°This ointment is really good, but if you will add 3 grams of Sgine in it . I think the effect will be even better . You can try that out next time . ¡±. Doctor Lu¡¯s face changed slightly . But, his brain was making calctions . That herb was not a stranger to him . It can be used to treat traumatic injuries . Especially, if the wound was full of pus . The wound heals faster once it was applied . Why didn¡¯t he think of it before?. ¡°This prescription was passed down in our family . If I made some changes, will it be okay?¡± Doctor Lu was a bit hesitant Bai Zhi smiled, then said: ¡°The prescription was a man-made creation . People createws, not only to let the people live in peace but also to let the future generations find ws in it and create a more suitable one . The same with education, it helps the future generation to take less detour of struggles in life, instead of following the ordinary cken road . ¡±. ¡°Or perhaps, when your ancestors were formting this prescription, they still don¡¯t know the effect of Sgine, so they didn¡¯t include it on the list . But now that you know its great effect, don¡¯t you still want to take advantage of its use?¡±. Doctor Lu¡¯s hesitation instantly dissipated: ¡°Rules are made to be broken, the old prescription was written to be surpassed, I understand, I understand . ¡± Doctor Lu looked very excited . He only had a brief conversation with this little girl, but he felt like, he had gained more than ten years of knowledge in medicine ¡°Zhi¡¯er, I really didn¡¯t expect that you know the effect of Sgine . Although this herb is originally not so expensive, it was really rare to be found . Only a few people had seen it . Even I only had seen it once by chance . But, the effect of this herb is really good . ¡±. Bai Zhi smiled and said, ¡°I happened to know it by ident . Lu dafu, if I can find this sgine, can you help me sell them to get some money?¡±. Chapter 22

Chapter 22

Doctor Lu immediately nodded his head: ¡°Of course, this herb¡¯s effect is not the same as the other traumatic medicine, it¡¯s effect is very good. So, if you can really find sgine, we can definitely sell it at a good price. I can help you sell it, but you look like this right now... ...¡± Bai Zhi waved her hand: ¡°I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s only a few skin injuries. Children lived at the foot of the mountain doesn¡¯t live like a precious gem. We will leave the Bai Family soon, so niang and I can only look at each other.¡± Doctor Lu¡¯s eyes were full of admiration. This child was so young but very sensible. If his daughter was half as sensible as her, he wouldn¡¯t need to worry about anything. The sky was getting darker, so Doctor Lu didn¡¯t stay much longer. He hurried back home before the skypletely turn ck. He also left in a hurry as to not let the other people made a gossip. Seeing Bai Zhi closed the door, Zhao Lan took Bai Zhi¡¯s hand and let her sit, then asked: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, what adding sgine thing are you talking about? Your not talking nonsense, right? This ointment can save people¡¯s lives, you shouldn¡¯t blindly y with it.¡± Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°Niang, do you think I¡¯m only talking nonsense? Didn¡¯t you hear Lu dafu¡¯s words? He also knew the effect of Sgine.¡± Zhao Lan was even more puzzled: ¡°How did you know that?¡± Her daughter seemed to have changed and became more talkative than ever. And everything she said was so strange. She had never heard of them before. ¡°When I dig some wild vegetables before, I heard some people talking about it. I didn¡¯t know that it was really good. Niang, let¡¯s just sleep, okay? We¡¯re all tired today.¡± When Zhao Lan was coaxed to go to bed, she had quickly forgotten the issue. Her daughter has changed, but it was a good change. So, she was very happy. * The next day morning, when Yingzi¡¯s mother and Yingzi came to the Bai Family¡¯s House, they saw the olddy was feeding the chicken in the yard, and so Yingzi¡¯s mother asked: ¡°Is Zhao Lan at home?¡± Old Lady Bai straightened her back and looked at Yingzi¡¯s mother in curiosity: This woman actually came to our house and looked for Zhao Lan? This is amazing! Yingzi¡¯s mother was a woman from the town. But because she didn¡¯t found a good husband when she was still young, she married a man from the mountain vige. When she married the man, she gave a lot of dowries. At that time, the scenery was really beautiful. Who knows how many people felt envious. And because she came from the town, she rarely talked to the women in the vige. She always turned a blind eye to them. Especially, to Zhao Lan who was easy to be bullied. So, why did she came looking for Zhao Lan? ¡°Do you have a business with her?¡± Old Lady Bai asked while moving her eyes to Yingzi, who was standing beside her mother. Yingzi has a small bamboo basket in her arm. The basket was covered with a piece of fabric. So, she couldn¡¯t see the thing inside. Although she couldn¡¯t figure out what was inside, she knew that there must be something good in the basket. Yingzi¡¯s mother has stayed in this vige for a long time now. So, how wouldn¡¯t she know what kind of family the Bai was? And what kind of a person was this olddy is? She also knew what was the position of Zhao Lan and Bai Zhi in this family. If she will give this thing they brought to the olddy, it wouldn¡¯t reach Zhao Lan¡¯s hands. Yingzi¡¯s mother said with a smile: ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I have something to ask her.¡± Then, she turned her head over to Zhao Lan¡¯s house. The broken house had copsed. She thinks it must be because of the heavy rain yesterday. So, she busily asked: ¡°What happened to their house? Is Zhao Lan and Zhi¡¯er all right?¡± Old Lady Bai waved her hand and said: ¡°What can happen to them? Those people have strong bones. They didn¡¯t stay herest night. They went and stayed in Hu Changlin¡¯s ce. You go in there and you will find her.¡± Afterward, the olddy added some filthy words. Yingzi¡¯s mother frowned her eyebrows and quickly pulled her daughter. She doesn¡¯t want to let her daughter heard those dirty words of the olddy. Thanks for reading, likes, andments. TL¡¯s Request: This site run on ads, so please kindly turn off your ad blocker or add this site to your whitelist to support my trantion, if you can. No spoilers, please! Chapter 23: Thank you

Chapter 23: Thank you

Zhao Lan who woke up early, but seeing Bai Zhi was still asleep . She decided to go out the bed quietly and prepare a water to wash her face . However, when she just stood on the ground, Bai Zhi climbed up and rubbed her eyes: ¡°Niang, you just rest, I¡¯ll go get the water . ¡± ¡°No need, go back to sleep . I can still use my left hand, and I have the strength to fetch a water . You don¡¯t need to bother . ¡± ¡°Oh, niang ah¡ª just listen to me . This tub is thrice heavier than you think, so how will you carry it with one hand? Just sit down, I¡¯ll go get the water . ¡± Bai Zhi was about to go out with the wooden tub, but somebody knocked on the door outside . After opening the door, she saw Yingzi and her mother came . ¡°Aunt, are you looking for me?¡± Bai Zhi swept her eyes towards Yingzi . Yingzi was holding a bamboo basket . The basket was covered with a piece of cloth . The things inside were hidden . Yingzi¡¯s mother squeezed herself inside the cabin and smiled, then said: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, yesterday, you saved my daughter¡¯s life . We haven¡¯t had a chance to thank you . I just went to the Bai Family¡¯s house, but your grandmother said that you two stayed in here . So, I came looking for you . ¡± Bai Zhi smiled and waved her hand: ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal . We are vige folks . Helping one another is normal . ¡± Yingzi¡¯s mother smiled and said: ¡°It may not be a big deal to you, but for us, you are the savior of Yingzi . I will not say any beautiful words . I just want to tell you that, if you need any help, as long as I can do it, don¡¯t hesitate toe and ask me . I will find a way to help you . ¡± Bai Zhi also smiled and said: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll trouble Aunt in the future . ¡± Yingzi¡¯s mother saw Bai Zhi was kind and pleasing, so her heart was full of joy . Why didn¡¯t she find this girl charming before? Yingzi¡¯s mother then took the bamboo basket in Yingzi¡¯s hands and put it on the board, where Zhao Lan was sitting: ¡°There are no many good things in the mountains . You both suffered from injuries . The Bai Family don¡¯t give you many foods . I have a few hens in my house, so I picked up some eggs and decided to give it to you two . You should eat these eggs to nourish your health . ¡± The mountain people were poor . Only when it¡¯s annual festival, they eat special food like meat . So, the vigers who don¡¯t treasure much the eggs only depends on eating it every day to nourish their body . Zhao Lan hurriedly said: ¡°Yingzi¡¯s niang, you take these eggs back . How can we take these eggs? We understand your intention . ¡± Yingzi¡¯s mother said: ¡°These are nothing but only a few pieces of eggs . These eggs came from our own hens . We still have some at home . You don¡¯t need to worry . ¡± Bai Zhi smiled, then said: ¡°If that is the case, then we won¡¯t be polite . But, we will only borrow it today, in the future, when we get rich, we will return them all to you . ¡± Yingzi¡¯s mother happily nodded her head: ¡°Okay, it¡¯s a deal . ¡± After exchanging a one or two more sentences, the mother and daughter left . When Zhao Lan and Bai Zhi were the only people left inside . They immediately uncover the cloth on the bamboo basket . They saw at least a dozen eggs . The picture of a poached egg immediately appeared in their mind . Bai Zhi greedily swallowed her saliva . And she couldn¡¯t help but sigh in this . She was very ashamed of herself . She was a famous doctor in the 23rd century . Her annual sry was over a million yuan . So, what delicious food she hasn¡¯t eaten in her life? But now, just because of a few raw eggs, she swallowed her saliva? ¡°Niang, we need to hide these eggs . Yingzi¡¯s niang just said she went to the Bai Family . The Bai Family knew she will bring us something . With their character, they will surely chase after these eggs . We shouldn¡¯t give them any . ¡± Zhao Lan looked at the empty small cabin with four walls, then she worriedly asked: ¡°Where can we hide these eggs in such a small ce?¡± Chapter 23: Thank you. . Zhao Lan who woke up early, but seeing Bai Zhi was still asleep . She decided to go out the bed quietly and prepare a water to wash her face . However, when she just stood on the ground, Bai Zhi climbed up and rubbed her eyes: ¡°Niang, you just rest, I¡¯ll go get the water . ¡±. ¡°No need, go back to sleep . I can still use my left hand, and I have the strength to fetch a water . You don¡¯t need to bother . ¡±. ¡°Oh, niang ah¡ª just listen to me . This tub is thrice heavier than you think, so how will you carry it with one hand? Just sit down, I¡¯ll go get the water . ¡± Bai Zhi was about to go out with the wooden tub, but somebody knocked on the door outside After opening the door, she saw Yingzi and her mother came . . ¡°Aunt, are you looking for me?¡± Bai Zhi swept her eyes towards Yingzi . Yingzi was holding a bamboo basket . The basket was covered with a piece of cloth . The things inside were hidden Yingzi¡¯s mother squeezed herself inside the cabin and smiled, then said: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, yesterday, you saved my daughter¡¯s life . We haven¡¯t had a chance to thank you . I just went to the Bai Family¡¯s house, but your grandmother said that you two stayed in here . So, I came looking for you . ¡±. Bai Zhi smiled and waved her hand: ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal . We are vige folks . Helping one another is normal . ¡±. Yingzi¡¯s mother smiled and said: ¡°It may not be a big deal to you, but for us, you are the savior of Yingzi . I will not say any beautiful words . I just want to tell you that, if you need any help, as long as I can do it, don¡¯t hesitate toe and ask me . I will find a way to help you . ¡±. . . Bai Zhi also smiled and said: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll trouble Aunt in the future . ¡±. Yingzi¡¯s mother saw Bai Zhi was kind and pleasing, so her heart was full of joy . Why didn¡¯t she find this girl charming before?. Yingzi¡¯s mother then took the bamboo basket in Yingzi¡¯s hands and put it on the board, where Zhao Lan was sitting: ¡°There are no many good things in the mountains . You both suffered from injuries . The Bai Family don¡¯t give you many foods . I have a few hens in my house, so I picked up some eggs and decided to give it to you two . You should eat these eggs to nourish your health . ¡±. The mountain people were poor . Only when it¡¯s annual festival, they eat special food like meat . So, the vigers who don¡¯t treasure much the eggs only depends on eating it every day to nourish their body Zhao Lan hurriedly said: ¡°Yingzi¡¯s niang, you take these eggs back . How can we take these eggs? We understand your intention . ¡±. Yingzi¡¯s mother said: ¡°These are nothing but only a few pieces of eggs . These eggs came from our own hens . We still have some at home . You don¡¯t need to worry . ¡±. Bai Zhi smiled, then said: ¡°If that is the case, then we won¡¯t be polite . But, we will only borrow it today, in the future, when we get rich, we will return them all to you . ¡±. Yingzi¡¯s mother happily nodded her head: ¡°Okay, it¡¯s a deal . ¡±. After exchanging a one or two more sentences, the mother and daughter left When Zhao Lan and Bai Zhi were the only people left inside . They immediately uncover the cloth on the bamboo basket . They saw at least a dozen eggs . The picture of a poached egg immediately appeared in their mind . Bai Zhi greedily swallowed her saliva . And she couldn¡¯t help but sigh in this She was very ashamed of herself . She was a famous doctor in the 23rd century . Her annual sry was over a million yuan . So, what delicious food she hasn¡¯t eaten in her life? But now, just because of a few raw eggs, she swallowed her saliva?. ¡°Niang, we need to hide these eggs . Yingzi¡¯s niang just said she went to the Bai Family . The Bai Family knew she will bring us something . With their character, they will surely chase after these eggs . We shouldn¡¯t give them any . ¡±. Zhao Lan looked at the empty small cabin with four walls, then she worriedly asked: ¡°Where can we hide these eggs in such a small ce?¡±. Chapter 24: The Luoying Mountain

Chapter 24: The Luoying Mountain

Bai Zhi remembered, that when the dead Bai Zhi went to the mountain to pick up some wild vegetablesst year . She saw some wild grapes on the road and picked them up . There were not many numbers of it . She was afraid that the Bai Family will take them all . So, she hides them under the broken house and waits for the evening toe, to eat and share them with her mother . But, who knew that, while she was picking the wild grapes . A young boy from the same vige saw her . And then rushed to Bai Xiaofeng to tell this news . The Bai Family almost turned upside down the broken house to get the wild grapes when they heard of it . They didn¡¯t stop until she gave them up . For this, Old Lady Bai also punished her for almost half of the day . The mother and daughter were still discussing how they will hide the eggs when Hu Changlin walked inside the cabin with a bowl . ¡°Are the two of you busy?¡± Hu Changlin entered the cabin with a smile . Obviously, he was in a good mood . Bai Zhi immediately thought of a n, she smiled and said: ¡°Hu Bo, just now, Yingzi¡¯s niang came and gave us some eggs . We don¡¯t have a ce to put it . Can we put it in your house? We also want to hide them from the Bai Family . ¡± Hu Changlin asked in curiosity: ¡°Oh, she also gave you some eggs?¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°Yesterday, Hu Feng carried Yinzhi out of the sh.ore . I also help Yingzi a bit, so her niang also gave us some . ¡± Hu Changlin handed the bowl in his hand with a smile, then said: ¡°These things are also what she sent . I cooked some of them . You twodies, eat this while it¡¯s hot . ¡± Bai Zhi busily took the bowl, she was also nning to eat their eggs with Hu Family . So, there was no need to care for formality . Bai Zhi¡¯s eagle eyesight gradually moved towards the sunlighting out from the clouds . Then, asked suddenly: ¡°Hu Bo, what is the closest mountain here in our Huangtuo Vige?¡± Hu Changlin didn¡¯t think much about her question . And just said: ¡°It¡¯s the Luoying Mountain . That mountain is very vast . There were a lot of giant trees all over the ce . I also heard that from the other side of it, was the border of Zhou Country . ¡± With this discovery, Bai Zhi smiled: ¡°If that is the case, won¡¯t the Zhou Country can easily invade our Chu Country? They only need to pass through that mountain, right?¡± Hu Changlin waved his hand: ¡°Easy? Howe it will be easy? Luoying Mountain is a very dangerous ce . There were so many fierce beasts in there . No matter how many people went into the deepest part of it, no one came back alive . It is a legendary mountain of death . Evenrge army don¡¯t dare to enter it . ¡± Bai Zhi frown her eyebrows: ¡°So basically, no one dared to go in there?¡± Hu Changlin shook his head: ¡°No one dared to go to the deepest part of the mountain . But some people still dared to go to the outer part . Some of those people are hunters that want to hunt for preys . Some people go to find some medicinal herbs . After all, there were lots of good herbs in the mountain . Many doctors came in there before . But, because it was really dangerous, only a few doctors now came to collect some herbs . ¡± Zhao Lan saw Bai Zhi with a deep thought, so she asked: ¡°Why are you asking these questions?¡± ¡± Bai Zhi replied with a smile: ¡°Oh, I am going to pick up some wild vegetables and herbs that I could recognize . Lu Dafu said yesterday that he will help me to sell them in the pharmacy in the town . ¡± Hu Changlin swept his eyes to Bai Zhi¡¯s thin body, then busily said: ¡°Is that so? Hu Feng also said yesterday that he will go hunt in the mountain . He intended to help me nt the peanuts first this morning . I can finish it alone . So, you go and ask Hu Feng to take you to the mountain . We can be more at ease by doing this . ¡± Bai Zhi¡¯s heart felt warm . Hu Changlin was a very good person . He always thinks about their safety . Without asking for anything in return . Chapter 24: The Luoying Mountain. . Bai Zhi remembered, that when the dead Bai Zhi went to the mountain to pick up some wild vegetablesst year . She saw some wild grapes on the road and picked them up . There were not many numbers of it . She was afraid that the Bai Family will take them all . So, she hides them under the broken house and waits for the evening toe, to eat and share them with her mother But, who knew that, while she was picking the wild grapes . A young boy from the same vige saw her . And then rushed to Bai Xiaofeng to tell this news . The Bai Family almost turned upside down the broken house to get the wild grapes when they heard of it . They didn¡¯t stop until she gave them up . For this, Old Lady Bai also punished her for almost half of the day The mother and daughter were still discussing how they will hide the eggs when Hu Changlin walked inside the cabin with a bowl ¡°Are the two of you busy?¡± Hu Changlin entered the cabin with a smile . Obviously, he was in a good mood . . Bai Zhi immediately thought of a n, she smiled and said: ¡°Hu Bo, just now, Yingzi¡¯s niang came and gave us some eggs . We don¡¯t have a ce to put it . Can we put it in your house? We also want to hide them from the Bai Family . ¡±. Hu Changlin asked in curiosity: ¡°Oh, she also gave you some eggs?¡±. Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°Yesterday, Hu Feng carried Yinzhi out of the sh.ore . I also help Yingzi a bit, so her niang also gave us some . ¡±. . . Hu Changlin handed the bowl in his hand with a smile, then said: ¡°These things are also what she sent . I cooked some of them . You twodies, eat this while it¡¯s hot . ¡±. Bai Zhi busily took the bowl, she was also nning to eat their eggs with Hu Family . So, there was no need to care for formality Bai Zhi¡¯s eagle eyesight gradually moved towards the sunlighting out from the clouds . Then, asked suddenly: ¡°Hu Bo, what is the closest mountain here in our Huangtuo Vige?¡±. Hu Changlin didn¡¯t think much about her question . And just said: ¡°It¡¯s the Luoying Mountain . That mountain is very vast . There were a lot of giant trees all over the ce . I also heard that from the other side of it, was the border of Zhou Country . ¡±. With this discovery, Bai Zhi smiled: ¡°If that is the case, won¡¯t the Zhou Country can easily invade our Chu Country? They only need to pass through that mountain, right?¡±. Hu Changlin waved his hand: ¡°Easy? Howe it will be easy? Luoying Mountain is a very dangerous ce . There were so many fierce beasts in there . No matter how many people went into the deepest part of it, no one came back alive . It is a legendary mountain of death . Evenrge army don¡¯t dare to enter it . ¡±. Bai Zhi frown her eyebrows: ¡°So basically, no one dared to go in there?¡±. Hu Changlin shook his head: ¡°No one dared to go to the deepest part of the mountain . But some people still dared to go to the outer part . Some of those people are hunters that want to hunt for preys . Some people go to find some medicinal herbs . After all, there were lots of good herbs in the mountain . Many doctors came in there before . But, because it was really dangerous, only a few doctors now came to collect some herbs . ¡± . Zhao Lan saw Bai Zhi with a deep thought, so she asked: ¡°Why are you asking these questions?¡± ¡±. Bai Zhi replied with a smile: ¡°Oh, I am going to pick up some wild vegetables and herbs that I could recognize . Lu Dafu said yesterday that he will help me to sell them in the pharmacy in the town . ¡±. Hu Changlin swept his eyes to Bai Zhi¡¯s thin body, then busily said: ¡°Is that so? Hu Feng also said yesterday that he will go hunt in the mountain . He intended to help me nt the peanuts first this morning . I can finish it alone . So, you go and ask Hu Feng to take you to the mountain . We can be more at ease by doing this . ¡± . Bai Zhi¡¯s heart felt warm . Hu Changlin was a very good person . He always thinks about their safety . Without asking for anything in return Chapter 25: Little Wife

Chapter 25: Little Wife

¡°How can that be? How can you nt peanuts alone? If you insist, I will also go to the field and help you nt peanuts . Although I can¡¯t move my right hand, I can do some work with my left hand . I can help you somehow . ¡± Zhao Lan busily said . Hu Changlin refused, but couldn¡¯t stop Zhao Lan . In the end, he could only nod his head and agreed . The people in the vige work in the field to live . They work all day long . If the family was living in a good condition, they will bring some dry foods with them . Once they felt hungry, they will eat some of it . But, if the family was really in a poor condition . They will let themselves hungry for a day, they will only eat at night . Most vigers only eat two meals a day . ¡°Niang, Hu bo, me and Hu Feng will bring you foods at noon . ¡± When Bai Zhi thought that her mother and Hu Changlin will work all day long, she doesn¡¯t want them to feel hungry . Zhao Lan immediately waved her hand: ¡°No need, I don¡¯t feel hungry when I work . You don¡¯t need to bring me a meal . ¡± Right now, they don¡¯t have anything aside from those dozens of eggs . She wanted her daughter to regain some of her health, so she wanted her to eat them alone . Hu Changlin wanted to agree with Bai Zhi if she was really willing to do so . But, when he remembered the empty rice jar at home . And remember that all the crops in the field have just been nted . Hu Changlin could only close his mouth . Bai Zhi had some thought in mind, but in the end, she didn¡¯t say anything . She just watched her mother and Hu Changlin left the house . Then, she took a bamboo bag and left with Hu Feng . Along the way, Hu Feng walked in front of her without saying a word . He never even turned back his head . As if he was going up to the mountain alone . Hu Feng¡¯s footsteps were fast . A small cockroach-like her was really having trouble to catch up . Her two legs were small and had some injuries, so each step she took was painful . ¡°Hey, Hu Feng, can¡¯t you wait for me?¡± Bai Zhi was very tired, so she simply sat down on the ground . She gasped for breath and refused to get up: ¡°I can¡¯t walk, you go on your own first . ¡± Hu Feng finally stopped and looked back at her . His handsome eyebrows were tightly knitting together: ¡°You don¡¯t have enough physical strength, but you insist on going up to the mountain? Just go back home and forget it . ¡± This was obviously a challenge and it¡¯s quite useful! She lived for 23 years in her previous life . She became an orphan at an early age . She didn¡¯t get the love she wanted from her parents . She lived a bitter life . But, did she give up? No, she fought by honing her skills in the field of medicine . And with this, she changed her life and destiny . Now in this strange world, although her body has changed, she was still Bai Zhi . She will never give up . She must do everything she can to change not only her fate but also the fate of the people she cherished . Bai Zhi stubbornly climbed up and looked at Hu Feng¡¯s eyes, then lifted an eyebrow . She gritted her teeth while swallowing the pain she felt and keep up with his footsteps . Hu Feng also seemed intentionally slowed down his footsteps, so that she won¡¯t struggled like before . On the side road, there were some vigers working in the fields . One of the big guys jokingly said: ¡°Hey, Hu Feng brought a little girl with him . From afar, it looks like he brought his little wife with him . ¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I must say, Hu Changlin is really clever ah . Bringing Zhao Lan and Zhi¡¯er to his house to live in is clearly a good deal . Zhao Lan is an expert worker in the field, while Zhi¡¯er, although she was still young, her beauty is like a water Goddess . After two more years, she¡¯ll definitely be as beautiful as a flower jade . How many silver dowry Hu Changlin had save in this marriage ah?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that Old Lady Bai doesn¡¯t know the depth of her madness . If Zhao Lan and Zhi¡¯er stayed in Hu Changlin¡¯s house for good . Their Bai Family¡¯s fields were only waiting to be drowned by the grass . ¡± Chapter 25: Little Wife. . ¡°How can that be? How can you nt peanuts alone? If you insist, I will also go to the field and help you nt peanuts . Although I can¡¯t move my right hand, I can do some work with my left hand . I can help you somehow . ¡± Zhao Lan busily said Hu Changlin refused, but couldn¡¯t stop Zhao Lan . In the end, he could only nod his head and agreed The people in the vige work in the field to live . They work all day long . If the family was living in a good condition, they will bring some dry foods with them . Once they felt hungry, they will eat some of it . But, if the family was really in a poor condition . They will let themselves hungry for a day, they will only eat at night . Most vigers only eat two meals a day . . ¡°Niang, Hu bo, me and Hu Feng will bring you foods at noon . ¡± When Bai Zhi thought that her mother and Hu Changlin will work all day long, she doesn¡¯t want them to feel hungry . . Zhao Lan immediately waved her hand: ¡°No need, I don¡¯t feel hungry when I work . You don¡¯t need to bring me a meal . ¡± Right now, they don¡¯t have anything aside from those dozens of eggs . She wanted her daughter to regain some of her health, so she wanted her to eat them alone Hu Changlin wanted to agree with Bai Zhi if she was really willing to do so . But, when he remembered the empty rice jar at home . And remember that all the crops in the field have just been nted . Hu Changlin could only close his mouth Bai Zhi had some thought in mind, but in the end, she didn¡¯t say anything . She just watched her mother and Hu Changlin left the house . Then, she took a bamboo bag and left with Hu Feng Along the way, Hu Feng walked in front of her without saying a word . He never even turned back his head . As if he was going up to the mountain alone . . Hu Feng¡¯s footsteps were fast . A small cockroach-like her was really having trouble to catch up . Her two legs were small and had some injuries, so each step she took was painful ¡°Hey, Hu Feng, can¡¯t you wait for me?¡± Bai Zhi was very tired, so she simply sat down on the ground . She gasped for breath and refused to get up: ¡°I can¡¯t walk, you go on your own first . ¡±. Hu Feng finally stopped and looked back at her . His handsome eyebrows were tightly knitting together: ¡°You don¡¯t have enough physical strength, but you insist on going up to the mountain? Just go back home and forget it . ¡±. This was obviously a challenge and it¡¯s quite useful!. She lived for 23 years in her previous life . She became an orphan at an early age . She didn¡¯t get the love she wanted from her parents . She lived a bitter life . But, did she give up? No, she fought by honing her skills in the field of medicine . And with this, she changed her life and destiny Now in this strange world, although her body has changed, she was still Bai Zhi . She will never give up . She must do everything she can to change not only her fate but also the fate of the people she cherished Bai Zhi stubbornly climbed up and looked at Hu Feng¡¯s eyes, then lifted an eyebrow She gritted her teeth while swallowing the pain she felt and keep up with his footsteps Hu Feng also seemed intentionally slowed down his footsteps, so that she won¡¯t struggled like before On the side road, there were some vigers working in the fields . One of the big guys jokingly said: ¡°Hey, Hu Feng brought a little girl with him . From afar, it looks like he brought his little wife with him . ¡±. ¡°Yes, yes, I must say, Hu Changlin is really clever ah . Bringing Zhao Lan and Zhi¡¯er to his house to live in is clearly a good deal . Zhao Lan is an expert worker in the field, while Zhi¡¯er, although she was still young, her beauty is like a water Goddess . After two more years, she¡¯ll definitely be as beautiful as a flower jade . How many silver dowry Hu Changlin had save in this marriage ah?¡±. ¡°That¡¯s right, that Old Lady Bai doesn¡¯t know the depth of her madness . If Zhao Lan and Zhi¡¯er stayed in Hu Changlin¡¯s house for good . Their Bai Family¡¯s fields were only waiting to be drowned by the grass . ¡±. Chapter 26: Because you know medicine

Chapter 26: Because you know medicine

Theziness of the Bai Family was well known throughout the whole vige . Nothing canpete with them in this matter . And not only that, because they were also known for being an ambitious and self-righteous fart . If it weren¡¯t for Zhao Lan, their family has long been dead . ¡°You don¡¯t understand the situation . Old Lady Bai was also clever . No one canpare with her calction . Zhao Lan and Zhi¡¯er were now injured . They can¡¯t work . So, in order to lessen the consumption of their food, they let the mother and daughter lived in Hu Changlin¡¯s house . Just wait and see ah, once the mother and daughter were healed, the olddy will not let them go the Hu Family . ¡± ¡°Oh, that is also possible, with the character of those people in the Bai Family, this kind of things can really be done . ¡± The two people continued to walk their way . As if they didn¡¯t hear all those arguments . After a long while, Hu Feng saw that Bai Zhi was getting physically weak, so he pointed his finger at the big tree, then said: ¡°Rest . ¡± Bai Zhi quickly sat her butt and grasp for breath . Hu Feng then stepped forward and pointed his finger to the bamboo bag on her back: ¡°What are you nning to do with that in Luoying Mountain?¡± Bai Zhi looked up at him, under the radiance of the sun, Hu Feng stood tall and straight in front of her . She can¡¯t see any emotion in his face . She can only see that his pair of eyes looked pure and introverted . Bai Zhi raised an eyebrow: ¡°Hu Bo, didn¡¯t tell you?¡± ¡°He said you were going to pick wild vegetables . ¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°Yes, I am going to pick wild vegetables . ¡± Hu Feng shook his head: ¡°Your lying, speak . ¡± Bai Zhi was a little annoyed, but she didn¡¯t dare to offend him . She only scratched her scalp and said: ¡°I wanted to go hunt, let¡¯s try to catch two pheasants or hares . Our family has nothing to eat . ¡± Hu Feng shook his head again: ¡°Lies, speak . ¡± Even if Bai Zhi¡¯s temper was good, she shouldn¡¯t try to hold it at this moment: ¡°Hey! What is wrong with you? Everything I said was lies? Then, what do you want me to say?¡± When Hu Feng saw Bai Zhi¡¯s expression, he finds it a bit funny . Her rigid face has some hint of rxed expression . And in her eyes, he didn¡¯t see any change . He could see that she was acting sly each time she will give a reason . Hu Feng shrugged his shoulders and said: ¡°Tell me the truth . ¡± Bai Zhi opened her mouth and simply said: ¡°I am going to the mountain to pick up some herbs . My Family is very poor . I wanted to sell them to get some money . So, do you believe that?¡± Bai Zhi thought Hu Feng will shake his head like before . But who would have thought, that he will actually nod his head: ¡°Well, I believe you . ¡± ¡°What? You believe that?¡± Bai Zhi¡¯s eyes rolled: ¡°You don¡¯t think they were lies? I am this small, but you believed that I can recognize herbal medicine?¡± Hu Feng looked at her from head to toe, then nodded: ¡°Indeed, you are small . ¡± He paused a bit, then added: ¡°But, I still believed in you . ¡± Bai Zhi thought she was hallucinating: ¡°Why?¡± In Hu Feng¡¯s eyes, the scene in the riverside from yesterday yed again . That little girl has died from drowning but survived with her emergency treatment . ¡°Because you know medicine, it¡¯s not unusual for you to know herbs . ¡± Hu Feng looked into her eyes while speaking . Hu Feng stared at her for a long time . So, she had a chance to see his face . Indeed, his handsomeness was not a joke, especially if he was serious . Then suddenly, she remembered the scene yesterday: Right, the man who saved Yingzi was him! Chapter 26: Because you know medicine. . Theziness of the Bai Family was well known throughout the whole vige . Nothing canpete with them in this matter And not only that, because they were also known for being an ambitious and self-righteous fart . If it weren¡¯t for Zhao Lan, their family has long been dead ¡°You don¡¯t understand the situation . Old Lady Bai was also clever . No one canpare with her calction . Zhao Lan and Zhi¡¯er were now injured . They can¡¯t work . So, in order to lessen the consumption of their food, they let the mother and daughter lived in Hu Changlin¡¯s house . Just wait and see ah, once the mother and daughter were healed, the olddy will not let them go the Hu Family . ¡± . ¡°Oh, that is also possible, with the character of those people in the Bai Family, this kind of things can really be done . ¡±. The two people continued to walk their way . As if they didn¡¯t hear all those arguments . . After a long while, Hu Feng saw that Bai Zhi was getting physically weak, so he pointed his finger at the big tree, then said: ¡°Rest . ¡±. Bai Zhi quickly sat her butt and grasp for breath Hu Feng then stepped forward and pointed his finger to the bamboo bag on her back: ¡°What are you nning to do with that in Luoying Mountain?¡±. Bai Zhi looked up at him, under the radiance of the sun, Hu Feng stood tall and straight in front of her . She can¡¯t see any emotion in his face . She can only see that his pair of eyes looked pure and introverted Bai Zhi raised an eyebrow: ¡°Hu Bo, didn¡¯t tell you?¡±. ¡°He said you were going to pick wild vegetables . ¡±. . . Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°Yes, I am going to pick wild vegetables . ¡±. Hu Feng shook his head: ¡°Your lying, speak . ¡±. Bai Zhi was a little annoyed, but she didn¡¯t dare to offend him . She only scratched her scalp and said: ¡°I wanted to go hunt, let¡¯s try to catch two pheasants or hares . Our family has nothing to eat . ¡±. Hu Feng shook his head again: ¡°Lies, speak . ¡±. Even if Bai Zhi¡¯s temper was good, she shouldn¡¯t try to hold it at this moment: ¡°Hey! What is wrong with you? Everything I said was lies? Then, what do you want me to say?¡±. When Hu Feng saw Bai Zhi¡¯s expression, he finds it a bit funny . Her rigid face has some hint of rxed expression . And in her eyes, he didn¡¯t see any change . He could see that she was acting sly each time she will give a reason Hu Feng shrugged his shoulders and said: ¡°Tell me the truth . ¡±. Bai Zhi opened her mouth and simply said: ¡°I am going to the mountain to pick up some herbs . My Family is very poor . I wanted to sell them to get some money . So, do you believe that?¡±. Bai Zhi thought Hu Feng will shake his head like before But who would have thought, that he will actually nod his head: ¡°Well, I believe you . ¡±. ¡°What? You believe that?¡± Bai Zhi¡¯s eyes rolled: ¡°You don¡¯t think they were lies? I am this small, but you believed that I can recognize herbal medicine?¡±. Hu Feng looked at her from head to toe, then nodded: ¡°Indeed, you are small . ¡± He paused a bit, then added: ¡°But, I still believed in you . ¡±. Bai Zhi thought she was hallucinating: ¡°Why?¡±. In Hu Feng¡¯s eyes, the scene in the riverside from yesterday yed again . That little girl has died from drowning but survived with her emergency treatment ¡°Because you know medicine, it¡¯s not unusual for you to know herbs . ¡± Hu Feng looked into her eyes while speaking Hu Feng stared at her for a long time . So, she had a chance to see his face . Indeed, his handsomeness was not a joke, especially if he was serious . Then suddenly, she remembered the scene yesterday: Right, the man who saved Yingzi was him!. Chapter 27: I am sick

Chapter 27: I am sick

Hu Feng saw her when she saved Yingzi, so he judged that she knew medicine . ¡°I just want to pick some herbs, I¡¯ve already said that to Hu bo . ¡± Hu Feng didn¡¯t make a sound, he only stared at her . His gaze seemed to be able to prate a hole in her body . ¡°I can take you to the Luoying Mountain and protect you while you are in there, but I have one condition . ¡± Bai Zhi wanted to curse her sister, this guy did not only force her to say her n but also ask for a condition? Is there no conscience in this world? Seeing Bai Zhi didn¡¯t speak, Hu Feng directly said: ¡°I am sick . ¡± Bai Zhi naturally knows that he was ill: ¡°If you are sick, go and find a doctor!¡± Hu Feng didn¡¯t look too far, but his eyesight seemed looking from a far distance: ¡°Those quacks... ... They can¡¯t cure me, let alone... ... I have no money!¡± So, the point is, are those doctors really a quack, or because you have no money? ¡°What makes you think I can cure you?¡± Bai Zhi asked . Hu Feng¡¯s eyes sight were still from a far distance, ¡°Just trying!¡± Bai Zhi¡¯s tongue almost twisted . So, to make it clear, he had no money, that¡¯s why he wanted to try her skill . He won¡¯t lose anything with this... ... Hu Feng asked: ¡°They call you Zhi¡¯er?¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°My name is Bai Zhi . People who are familiar with me call me Zhier . Unfamiliar people call me Bai Zhi . You and I are not familiar with each other . ¡± ¡°Zhi¡¯er, if you want to go the Luoying Mountain you have to hurry . After another hour, the sun¡¯s heat will be higher . ¡± ¡°Zhi¡¯er, what are you doing? Don¡¯t you want to go?¡± ¡°... ...¡± After Yingzi¡¯s mother left the Bai Family, Bai Erzhu suddenly rushed outside the house and screamed out to the room: ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte this hour, but no one cooks yet? I don¡¯t know what all the women here are doing . ¡± Mrs . Zhang also went outside the house and coldly shouted: ¡°As if you have the ability to work earlier than the others . ¡± Bai Erzhu has no time to argue with his wife . He scratched his hair and rushed back to the house . He then asked what else was there to eat . At this time, Old Lady Bai came out from the backyard . ¡°Erzhu, why are you asking for foods? Isn¡¯t it better to join thepetition with an empty stomach?!¡± Bai Erzhu was stunned . Yes, that¡¯s right, if he went to thepetition with an empty stomach, he can eat faster than the others! When Bai Dazhu heard this, he looked very puzzled . ¡°Whatpetition? What are you talking about?¡± Bai Erzhu originally intended to hide this from his eldest brother . But now that he heard about it, he had no choice but to say the truth . When Bai Dazhu learned that there was such a good thing, he no longer wanted to go the field to work . Who wanted to miss this kind of opportunity? So, he hurriedly turned around and enter their room to changed his patched clothes . Then, he said when he came out: ¡°I will go with you . Two brotherspeting to bring back the bag of flour in our house is much better . ¡± When Old Lady Bai heard this, she immediately retorted: ¡°No, if you go, who is going to finish the work in the field? Isn¡¯t one person enough to get the bag of flour? Why do we need to waste so much money?¡± Bai Dazhu was not happy, and said: ¡°Why can¡¯t Erzhu finished the work in the field first before he went to y in the town?¡± Bai Erzhu busily said: ¡°y in the town? I am risking my life to earn our family a ration of food, but you don¡¯t appreciate it? y? Who¡¯s person will risk his life to y?¡± Bai Erzhu was feeling a little indifferent . So, he spoke loudly . Chapter 27: I am sick. . Hu Feng saw her when she saved Yingzi, so he judged that she knew medicine ¡°I just want to pick some herbs, I¡¯ve already said that to Hu bo . ¡±. Hu Feng didn¡¯t make a sound, he only stared at her . His gaze seemed to be able to prate a hole in her body ¡°I can take you to the Luoying Mountain and protect you while you are in there, but I have one condition . ¡±. Bai Zhi wanted to curse her sister, this guy did not only force her to say her n but also ask for a condition? Is there no conscience in this world?. Seeing Bai Zhi didn¡¯t speak, Hu Feng directly said: ¡°I am sick . ¡±. . . Bai Zhi naturally knows that he was ill: ¡°If you are sick, go and find a doctor!¡±. Hu Feng didn¡¯t look too far, but his eyesight seemed looking from a far distance: ¡°Those quacks... ... They can¡¯t cure me, let alone... ... I have no money!¡±. So, the point is, are those doctors really a quack, or because you have no money? . ¡°What makes you think I can cure you?¡± Bai Zhi asked Hu Feng¡¯s eyes sight were still from a far distance, ¡°Just trying!¡±. . . Bai Zhi¡¯s tongue almost twisted . So, to make it clear, he had no money, that¡¯s why he wanted to try her skill . He won¡¯t lose anything with this... .... Hu Feng asked: ¡°They call you Zhi¡¯er?¡±. Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°My name is Bai Zhi . People who are familiar with me call me Zhier . Unfamiliar people call me Bai Zhi . You and I are not familiar with each other . ¡±. ¡°Zhi¡¯er, if you want to go the Luoying Mountain you have to hurry . After another hour, the sun¡¯s heat will be higher . ¡±. ¡°Zhi¡¯er, what are you doing? Don¡¯t you want to go?¡±. ¡°... ...¡±. *. After Yingzi¡¯s mother left the Bai Family, Bai Erzhu suddenly rushed outside the house and screamed out to the room: ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte this hour, but no one cooks yet? I don¡¯t know what all the women here are doing . ¡±. Mrs . Zhang also went outside the house and coldly shouted: ¡°As if you have the ability to work earlier than the others . ¡±. Bai Erzhu has no time to argue with his wife . He scratched his hair and rushed back to the house . He then asked what else was there to eat At this time, Old Lady Bai came out from the backyard . ¡°Erzhu, why are you asking for foods? Isn¡¯t it better to join thepetition with an empty stomach?!¡±. Bai Erzhu was stunned . Yes, that¡¯s right, if he went to thepetition with an empty stomach, he can eat faster than the others!. When Bai Dazhu heard this, he looked very puzzled . ¡°Whatpetition? What are you talking about?¡±. Bai Erzhu originally intended to hide this from his eldest brother . But now that he heard about it, he had no choice but to say the truth When Bai Dazhu learned that there was such a good thing, he no longer wanted to go the field to work . Who wanted to miss this kind of opportunity? So, he hurriedly turned around and enter their room to changed his patched clothes . Then, he said when he came out: ¡°I will go with you . Two brotherspeting to bring back the bag of flour in our house is much better . ¡±. When Old Lady Bai heard this, she immediately retorted: ¡°No, if you go, who is going to finish the work in the field? Isn¡¯t one person enough to get the bag of flour? Why do we need to waste so much money?¡±. Bai Dazhu was not happy, and said: ¡°Why can¡¯t Erzhu finished the work in the field first before he went to y in the town?¡±. Bai Erzhu busily said: ¡°y in the town? I am risking my life to earn our family a ration of food, but you don¡¯t appreciate it? y? Who¡¯s person will risk his life to y?¡± Bai Erzhu was feeling a little indifferent . So, he spoke loudly Chapter 28: Dead people are possessed by evil spirits

Chapter 28: Dead people are possessed by evil spirits

Hearing this, Mrs . Liu couldn¡¯t help but said: ¡°If that is the case, then let your brother go instead of you . You stay here and work in the field . Your older brother is taller than you . His appetite is bigger than yours . If he goes to thepetition in your ce, the chance he will win is much higher . ¡± Bai Erzhu was anxious: ¡°That can¡¯t be done . This good opportunity was found by me . Why should I let older brother do it instead of me? No, I can¡¯t let him do it . I don¡¯t agree . ¡± The two brothers rushed in the courtyard and fight . No one wants to give in . In the end, Old Lady Bai was forced to take out another 50 copper coins . And let her two sons went to the town . Zhao Lan was injured, she was not in the house . Bai Dazhu and Bai Erzhu went to the town . They will likely return by the evening . Only old and young women and children were left . No one was willing to work in the field . Old Lady Bai reprimanded her two daughters-inw but even her grandchildren don¡¯t want to work . So, she only let them rest in the house . The vigers who passed by their courtyard looked stunned and shook their heads: ¡°I have never seen such azy family . At this hour, other family members are working early in the fields, but they only sleep at home . ¡± After a while, Mrs . Liu came back from the riverside with freshly washed clothes and saw the olddy sitting in the backyard . She busily said with her: ¡°Niang, I just washed the clothes by the river, and guess what I just heard?¡± Old Lady Bai gave her a look and deeply sighed . Sh doesn¡¯t have a good feeling about her words: ¡°I didn¡¯t go outside, so how will I know? If you want to say, then say it . If you don¡¯t want to, then don¡¯t . ¡±The olddy released a deep sighed . What happened yesterday was still gripping her heart with sorrow . Mrs . Liu always helps the old woman in the past all the time . But as a result, this old woman only coldly hummed at her when she arrived? But, how could Mrs . Liu not know what¡¯s on the old woman¡¯s mind? So, she busily said: ¡°Niang, I just heard that yesterday evening, that dead girl went to the river to wash the clothes . At that time, Yingzi drowned in the river . Hu Feng took her out on the sh.ore, but she was already out of breath . However, this dead girl, who knows when did she learned ck magic, but after she touched and kissed Yingzi . Yingzi came back to life . Niang, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange? The vigers are now talking about it, saying that dead girl was possessed by evil spirits . She clearly died yesterday, but she came back to life . Then, Yingzi also died but came back to life . Niang, do you think she was possessed by evil spirits?¡± Old Lady Bai doesn¡¯t know if the dead girl was possessed or not . All she could remember was, this morning, Yingzi¡¯s mother came to their courtyard . ¡°This morning, Yingzi¡¯s niang came in here . ¡± Old Lady Bai said after thinking . Mrs . Liu stopped hanging their clothes and looked back at the olddy: ¡°Yingzi¡¯s niang came? Is it because of yesterday¡¯s incident? Did she came to settle the ount to that dead girl?¡± When Mrs . Liu was saying those words, there was a trace of excitement in her tone . She would like to see how that little bitch suffers from this ount . However, Old Lady Bai shook her head: ¡°No, Yingzi¡¯s niang brought Yingzi together with her . She looks good . Nothing bad seems happened . ¡± Mrs . Liu immediately lost her excitement: ¡°Then, why did she came?¡± Old Lady Bai said: ¡°She came with a basket . I didn¡¯t know her intention . But now that I heard your story, she must havee to thank Zhi¡¯er for saving her daughter¡¯s life . I don¡¯t know what¡¯s inside the basket, but I¡¯m sure, it was something good . ¡± Since it was something good, how can they just let it go? Chapter 28: Dead people are possessed by evil spirits. . Hearing this, Mrs . Liu couldn¡¯t help but said: ¡°If that is the case, then let your brother go instead of you . You stay here and work in the field . Your older brother is taller than you . His appetite is bigger than yours . If he goes to thepetition in your ce, the chance he will win is much higher . ¡±. Bai Erzhu was anxious: ¡°That can¡¯t be done . This good opportunity was found by me . Why should I let older brother do it instead of me? No, I can¡¯t let him do it . I don¡¯t agree . ¡±. The two brothers rushed in the courtyard and fight . No one wants to give in . In the end, Old Lady Bai was forced to take out another 50 copper coins . And let her two sons went to the town . . Zhao Lan was injured, she was not in the house . Bai Dazhu and Bai Erzhu went to the town . They will likely return by the evening . Only old and young women and children were left . No one was willing to work in the field . Old Lady Bai reprimanded her two daughters-inw but even her grandchildren don¡¯t want to work . So, she only let them rest in the house The vigers who passed by their courtyard looked stunned and shook their heads: ¡°I have never seen such azy family . At this hour, other family members are working early in the fields, but they only sleep at home . ¡±. After a while, Mrs . Liu came back from the riverside with freshly washed clothes and saw the olddy sitting in the backyard . She busily said with her: ¡°Niang, I just washed the clothes by the river, and guess what I just heard?¡±. . . Old Lady Bai gave her a look and deeply sighed . Sh doesn¡¯t have a good feeling about her words: ¡°I didn¡¯t go outside, so how will I know? If you want to say, then say it . If you don¡¯t want to, then don¡¯t . ¡±The olddy released a deep sighed What happened yesterday was still gripping her heart with sorrow . Mrs . Liu always helps the old woman in the past all the time . But as a result, this old woman only coldly hummed at her when she arrived?. But, how could Mrs . Liu not know what¡¯s on the old woman¡¯s mind? So, she busily said: ¡°Niang, I just heard that yesterday evening, that dead girl went to the river to wash the clothes . At that time, Yingzi drowned in the river . Hu Feng took her out on the sh.ore, but she was already out of breath . However, this dead girl, who knows when did she learned ck magic, but after she touched and kissed Yingzi . Yingzi came back to life . Niang, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange? The vigers are now talking about it, saying that dead girl was possessed by evil spirits . She clearly died yesterday, but she came back to life . Then, Yingzi also died but came back to life . Niang, do you think she was possessed by evil spirits?¡±. Old Lady Bai doesn¡¯t know if the dead girl was possessed or not . All she could remember was, this morning, Yingzi¡¯s mother came to their courtyard ¡°This morning, Yingzi¡¯s niang came in here . ¡± Old Lady Bai said after thinking Mrs . Liu stopped hanging their clothes and looked back at the olddy: ¡°Yingzi¡¯s niang came? Is it because of yesterday¡¯s incident? Did she came to settle the ount to that dead girl?¡± When Mrs . Liu was saying those words, there was a trace of excitement in her tone . She would like to see how that little bitch suffers from this ount However, Old Lady Bai shook her head: ¡°No, Yingzi¡¯s niang brought Yingzi together with her . She looks good . Nothing bad seems happened . ¡±. Mrs . Liu immediately lost her excitement: ¡°Then, why did she came?¡±. Old Lady Bai said: ¡°She came with a basket . I didn¡¯t know her intention . But now that I heard your story, she must havee to thank Zhi¡¯er for saving her daughter¡¯s life . I don¡¯t know what¡¯s inside the basket, but I¡¯m sure, it was something good . ¡±. Since it was something good, how can they just let it go?. Chapter 29: Private possession

Chapter 29: Private possession

Mrs . Liu suddenly thought of the group of young hens in Yingzhi¡¯s family . So, she said: ¡°It must be eggs . I heard the hens in Yingzi¡¯s family cany a lot of eggs every day . They must havee to give that dead girl a lot of eggs as thanks . ¡± Speaking of eggs, Mrs . Liu couldn¡¯t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva . How long has it been since she had eaten an egg? The hen in their family can onlyy a very few eggs, so Bai Xiaofeng was the only one who could eat an egg . After all, he was a student, he used his brain all the time, so naturally, he needs more nutrients . ¡°Niang, what are we waiting for? Hurry up and let¡¯s go to Zhao Lan . Let¡¯s take those eggs back home before those two monks eat them . ¡± Old Lady Bai also thinks the same . Their family hasn¡¯t separated yet . So, no matter what they have, the Bai Family have to confiscate it . Zhao Lan has no right and reason to have private possessions . So naturally, she will go ask Zhao Lan to hand over them . Old Lady Bai got up and said: ¡°Let¡¯s go and look for her . ¡± The mother-inw and the daughter-inw hurriedly went outside the yard and went straight to the ce where Zhao Lan and Bai Zhi stayed . The cabin was next to the ditch house of Hu Changlin . Almost every household in the vige has one or two cabins to pile up some sundries or raise some livestock . The Bai Family was no exception . However, their cabin was not filled by sundries, but the newly cut timber of the olddy . It was impossible to be used as a room for the mother and daughter . When Mrs . Liu saw the door was closed, she cleared out her throat and said loudly: ¡°It¡¯s already in the broad daylight, but the door is still closed? She must be doing some dirty things inside . ¡± Mrs . Liu¡¯s voice was originally loud, but she still deliberately made it louder . As soon as the vigers heard her words, they immediately stopped from working and looked towards her . Mrs . Liu thought that once the people inside heard her voice, they would immediately open the door . But the result was, no one still opens it . So, she rushed in front of the door and knocked . The wooden door was shaken by her action, so obviously her strength was not small . ¡°Zhao Lan, what are you doing inside? Why aren¡¯t you opening the door? Are you hiding a wild man inside?¡± ¡°You just left our house yesterday, but you already hooked up with a man? Your courage is not only big, but you are really capable ah! Hurry, open the door! Niang wants to see you right now . Who¡¯s the wild man you are hiding, huh?¡± The more Mrs . Liu¡¯s screamed the more she gets excited . If Zhao Lan was really hiding a wild man inside, it will really be a good show . Not only Zhao Lan will lose a face but also that dead girl . With this, their Bai Family can also ask forpensation . With those thoughts in mind, Mrs . Liu¡¯s strength was getting more and more strong . As if once she opens the door, there will silver coins that wille out . ¡°Niang, she doesn¡¯t want to open the door . My hand is already swelling . ¡± When Mrs . Liu finally felt tired, she stopped mming the door . And she turned around to talk to the olddy . When Old Lady Bai came forward, she carefully looked at the door and saw a copper lock hanging outside . She couldn¡¯t help but frown: ¡°Isn¡¯t this a lock? So, no one was inside?¡± Mrs . Liu indeed saw a lock hanging on the door from the outside... ... Meaning, she has been mming the door for a long time for nothing, right? At the next moment, Vige Chief Li came back to the vige with a hoe on his shoulder . When he saw Mrs . Liu and Old Lady Bai outside the cabin . He smiled and said: ¡°Are you two looking for Zhao Lan? She and Old Hu were nting peanut seeds on the field . She seems to be helping him out . But, they just started, so it will take sometime before they came back . Do you need to see her urgently?¡± Chapter 29: Private possession. . Mrs . Liu suddenly thought of the group of young hens in Yingzhi¡¯s family . So, she said: ¡°It must be eggs . I heard the hens in Yingzi¡¯s family cany a lot of eggs every day . They must havee to give that dead girl a lot of eggs as thanks . ¡±. Speaking of eggs, Mrs . Liu couldn¡¯t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva . How long has it been since she had eaten an egg? The hen in their family can onlyy a very few eggs, so Bai Xiaofeng was the only one who could eat an egg . After all, he was a student, he used his brain all the time, so naturally, he needs more nutrients ¡°Niang, what are we waiting for? Hurry up and let¡¯s go to Zhao Lan . Let¡¯s take those eggs back home before those two monks eat them . ¡±. Old Lady Bai also thinks the same . Their family hasn¡¯t separated yet . So, no matter what they have, the Bai Family have to confiscate it . Zhao Lan has no right and reason to have private possessions . . So naturally, she will go ask Zhao Lan to hand over them Old Lady Bai got up and said: ¡°Let¡¯s go and look for her . ¡±. The mother-inw and the daughter-inw hurriedly went outside the yard and went straight to the ce where Zhao Lan and Bai Zhi stayed . The cabin was next to the ditch house of Hu Changlin . Almost every household in the vige has one or two cabins to pile up some sundries or raise some livestock The Bai Family was no exception . However, their cabin was not filled by sundries, but the newly cut timber of the olddy . It was impossible to be used as a room for the mother and daughter . . *. When Mrs . Liu saw the door was closed, she cleared out her throat and said loudly: ¡°It¡¯s already in the broad daylight, but the door is still closed? She must be doing some dirty things inside . ¡±. Mrs . Liu¡¯s voice was originally loud, but she still deliberately made it louder As soon as the vigers heard her words, they immediately stopped from working and looked towards her Mrs . Liu thought that once the people inside heard her voice, they would immediately open the door But the result was, no one still opens it . So, she rushed in front of the door and knocked . The wooden door was shaken by her action, so obviously her strength was not small ¡°Zhao Lan, what are you doing inside? Why aren¡¯t you opening the door? Are you hiding a wild man inside?¡±. ¡°You just left our house yesterday, but you already hooked up with a man? Your courage is not only big, but you are really capable ah! Hurry, open the door! Niang wants to see you right now . Who¡¯s the wild man you are hiding, huh?¡±. The more Mrs . Liu¡¯s screamed the more she gets excited . If Zhao Lan was really hiding a wild man inside, it will really be a good show . Not only Zhao Lan will lose a face but also that dead girl . With this, their Bai Family can also ask forpensation . With those thoughts in mind, Mrs . Liu¡¯s strength was getting more and more strong . As if once she opens the door, there will silver coins that wille out ¡°Niang, she doesn¡¯t want to open the door . My hand is already swelling . ¡± When Mrs . Liu finally felt tired, she stopped mming the door . And she turned around to talk to the olddy When Old Lady Bai came forward, she carefully looked at the door and saw a copper lock hanging outside . She couldn¡¯t help but frown: ¡°Isn¡¯t this a lock? So, no one was inside?¡±. Mrs . Liu indeed saw a lock hanging on the door from the outside... ... Meaning, she has been mming the door for a long time for nothing, right?. At the next moment, Vige Chief Li came back to the vige with a hoe on his shoulder . When he saw Mrs . Liu and Old Lady Bai outside the cabin . He smiled and said: ¡°Are you two looking for Zhao Lan? She and Old Hu were nting peanut seeds on the field . She seems to be helping him out . But, they just started, so it will take sometime before they came back . Do you need to see her urgently?¡±. Chapter 30: Slapped the face

Chapter 30: pped the face

Upon hearing this, Old Lady Bai and Mrs . Liu¡¯s face cken . No one works in their family¡¯s field, theirnd stayed idle . Zhao Lan was feeling better that¡¯s why she worked in the other people¡¯s fields to help? Old Lady Bai was afraid Vige Chief Li was only mistaken, so she carefully asked: ¡°That¡¯s impossible . Zhao Lan¡¯s right hand was injured, how can she nt seeds with that hand?¡± Vige Chief Li smiled and said: ¡°For diligent people, they can work even with one hand . But forzy people, even they are not missing any limbs, they will not work . ¡± Vige Chief Li swept his eyes to the first daughter-inw . And then he went back home with his hoe in the shoulder . Mrs . Liu was stunned, she then turned her head and asked the olddy: ¡°Niang, is he talking about, point at the mulberry tree and curse the locust tree?¡± Old Lady Bai looked back at her and snorted: ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear it yourself?¡± Mrs . Liupletely understood the meaning, so she gritted her teeth and said: ¡°This old vige chief¡¯s mouth can really hurt people . He shouldn¡¯t let me see him next time . ¡± Old Lady Bai was stunned, butter on coldly snorted: ¡°What about seeing him? You dare make a move on him? Don¡¯t you know that two of his three sons are butchers of pigs? Can you handle them?¡± When Mrs . Liu thought of how fierce and scary the sons of Vige Chief Li were, she suddenly lost her arrogance . Then, shepared her situation, her husband was azy bum . Her eldest son doesn¡¯t know martial arts . Her younger son was a schr student . All in all, their family was not their opponent . ¡°I¡¯m just talking randomly, I have nothing against them . ¡± Old Lady Bai was toozy to mind her stupid daughter-inw . Her heart was burning more and more fire . This Zhao Lan neglected their family¡¯s field and help Hu Changlin instead? She clearly pping her face . The vigers must beughing at them behind their back . ¡°Niang, what should we do now? Do you want to open this door and look for the eggs?¡± Mrs . Liu asked . Old Lady Bai shook her head: ¡°No, this cabin belongs to Hu Changlin . If you break this door and he asked for us to pay, can you pay?¡± ¡°Then, we will just forget it?¡± Mrs . Liu asked, but seeing the olddy¡¯s face she knew she had an idea . Old Lady Bai coldly grunted: ¡°Forget it? There is no such cheap word in this world . Since Zhao Lan can now work with her hands, she and her daughter should go back home today . They can no longer stay in the Hu Family . ¡± When Mrs . Liu heard this, she immediately became happy . If Zhao Lan went back, that dead girl would naturally have to go back . Things will return back to normal, they don¡¯t need to work again . ¡°So, we¡¯ll wait here?¡± Old Lady Bai said: ¡°Wait? Wait for what? Let¡¯s go back first . Let¡¯se again once Daizhu and Erzhu came back from the town . ¡± Old Lady Bai was simply afraid of Hu Feng . Hu Changlin¡¯s adopted son . She heard Hu Feng knows martial arts . She and Mrs . Liu were both females, so they can¡¯t fight with him . If her two sons were present, their winning odds will be much higher . As the sun grew stronger, Mrs . Liu refused to go back . She hasn¡¯t got the eggs . So, she was unwilling to leave: ¡°Niang, what about the eggs?¡± Old Lady Bai said: ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it . When Daizhu and Erzhu take Zhao Lan back to the house . Those eggs will naturally fell in our hands, right?¡± Mrs . Liu really wanted to give the olddy a thumbs up . She really calcted everything . ¡°Then, why are we staying here? Let¡¯s go!¡± Old Lady Bai red at Mrs . Liu . This woman always taught Zhao Lan and Bai Zhi a lesson with an awe-inspiring spirit . But, once she went outside the house, she will be stupid . Her brain shrink . She can¡¯t do anything but rely on an old woman like her . Point at the mulberry tree and curse the locust tree ¨C To scold indirectly . When names are not used directly, those used cannot retaliate without revealing theirplicity . Chapter 30: pped the face. . Upon hearing this, Old Lady Bai and Mrs . Liu¡¯s face cken . No one works in their family¡¯s field, theirnd stayed idle . Zhao Lan was feeling better that¡¯s why she worked in the other people¡¯s fields to help?. Old Lady Bai was afraid Vige Chief Li was only mistaken, so she carefully asked: ¡°That¡¯s impossible . Zhao Lan¡¯s right hand was injured, how can she nt seeds with that hand?¡±. Vige Chief Li smiled and said: ¡°For diligent people, they can work even with one hand . But forzy people, even they are not missing any limbs, they will not work . ¡± Vige Chief Li swept his eyes to the first daughter-inw . And then he went back home with his hoe in the shoulder Mrs . Liu was stunned, she then turned her head and asked the olddy: ¡°Niang, is he talking about, point at the mulberry tree and curse the locust tree?¡±. Old Lady Bai looked back at her and snorted: ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear it yourself?¡±. . . Mrs . Liupletely understood the meaning, so she gritted her teeth and said: ¡°This old vige chief¡¯s mouth can really hurt people . He shouldn¡¯t let me see him next time . ¡±. Old Lady Bai was stunned, butter on coldly snorted: ¡°What about seeing him? You dare make a move on him? Don¡¯t you know that two of his three sons are butchers of pigs? Can you handle them?¡±. When Mrs . Liu thought of how fierce and scary the sons of Vige Chief Li were, she suddenly lost her arrogance . Then, shepared her situation, her husband was azy bum . Her eldest son doesn¡¯t know martial arts . Her younger son was a schr student . All in all, their family was not their opponent ¡°I¡¯m just talking randomly, I have nothing against them . ¡±. . . Old Lady Bai was toozy to mind her stupid daughter-inw . Her heart was burning more and more fire . This Zhao Lan neglected their family¡¯s field and help Hu Changlin instead? She clearly pping her face . The vigers must beughing at them behind their back ¡°Niang, what should we do now? Do you want to open this door and look for the eggs?¡± Mrs . Liu asked Old Lady Bai shook her head: ¡°No, this cabin belongs to Hu Changlin . If you break this door and he asked for us to pay, can you pay?¡±. ¡°Then, we will just forget it?¡± Mrs . Liu asked, but seeing the olddy¡¯s face she knew she had an idea Old Lady Bai coldly grunted: ¡°Forget it? There is no such cheap word in this world . Since Zhao Lan can now work with her hands, she and her daughter should go back home today . They can no longer stay in the Hu Family . ¡±. When Mrs . Liu heard this, she immediately became happy . If Zhao Lan went back, that dead girl would naturally have to go back . Things will return back to normal, they don¡¯t need to work again ¡°So, we¡¯ll wait here?¡±. Old Lady Bai said: ¡°Wait? Wait for what? Let¡¯s go back first . Let¡¯se again once Daizhu and Erzhu came back from the town . ¡± Old Lady Bai was simply afraid of Hu Feng . Hu Changlin¡¯s adopted son . She heard Hu Feng knows martial arts . She and Mrs . Liu were both females, so they can¡¯t fight with him . If her two sons were present, their winning odds will be much higher As the sun grew stronger, Mrs . Liu refused to go back . She hasn¡¯t got the eggs . So, she was unwilling to leave: ¡°Niang, what about the eggs?¡±. Old Lady Bai said: ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it . When Daizhu and Erzhu take Zhao Lan back to the house . Those eggs will naturally fell in our hands, right?¡±. Mrs . Liu really wanted to give the olddy a thumbs up . She really calcted everything ¡°Then, why are we staying here? Let¡¯s go!¡± Old Lady Bai red at Mrs . Liu . This woman always taught Zhao Lan and Bai Zhi a lesson with an awe-inspiring spirit . But, once she went outside the house, she will be stupid . Her brain shrink . She can¡¯t do anything but rely on an old woman like her . Point at the mulberry tree and curse the locust tree ¨C To scold indirectly . When names are not used directly, those used cannot retaliate without revealing theirplicity . Chapter 31: Snow Lotus Herb

Chapter 31: Snow Lotus Herb

Who knows how long the two of them walked, but finally they reached the foot of the Luoying mountain . Bai Zhi was so tired and hungry . The egg she had eaten this morning has already been digested . Her stomach was now feeling empty . Her mouth was dry . As if there was a fire inside her throat . Hu Feng pointed to a grass road not far away from them: ¡°There is a small stream over there, you can wash your face and drink water . ¡± As soon as Bai Zhi heard there was a water, she immediately swallowed her saliva and ran quickly towards the direction . At the end of the grass area, a clear water stream could be seen . Bai Zhi drink a few mouthfuls of water . After drinking and washing her face, the cold stream water made her feel refreshed . Bai Zhi sat on the grass area behind her and said: ¡°If only we could catch two fish in this stream... ...¡± Bai Zhi just opened her mouth, but her stomach groaned . At this time, Hu Feng also washed his face and got up, then said: ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s rest againter, we can¡¯t go up the mountain at noon . ¡± Bai Zhi angrily sighed and got up, she lifted up her feet to go, but her eyes swept to the crooked nts behind her buttocks that looked unusual . It looked the same to the little yellow flowers to the roadside, but also looked like a snow flower . Bai Zhi lifted her foot and looked at it . She took a few stepped closers and stopped: ¡°Wait . ¡± Then, she abruptly stood up and walked over to the little yellow flower that looked like a snow flower . Hu Feng also turned back and frowned: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that this wildflower is a herbal medicine . ¡± Bai Zhi smelled the little yellow flower and smiled: ¡°You guessed it right . These little yellow flowers are herbal medicines . I think I¡¯m the only one who knows and understand the use of this . ¡± Hu Feng slightly lifted his handsome eyebrow: ¡°Are you here alone?¡± Bai Zhi raised her head and smirked: ¡°It¡¯s wrong of me to say that, it¡¯s us . ¡± In order to transfer the topic, Bai Zhi busily pointed her finger towards the little yellow flowers and said: ¡°This little yellow flower is a herbal medicine, it¡¯s roots are even better and taste good . ¡± Then, Bai Zhi quickly unloaded her bamboo bag and took out her small shovel to excavate . However, she only dug for a while, but she¡¯s almost out of breath . Hu Feng saw that she was very serious about digging . She doesn¡¯t look joking at all . So, he crouched and took the shovel in her hand: ¡°You take a break, I will dig it . ¡± Bai Zhi could no longer continue, so naturally, she hurriedly sat down and take a break . With Hu Feng¡¯s strength, after digging three times, he soon dug out the flowers with the roots . Hu Feng then pointed his finger to something lying in the soil and asked, ¡°And this?¡± Bai Zhi took a nced and nodded her head quickly . Her face be bright: ¡°Yes, yes, also this . ¡± Bai Zhi stretched out her hand and picked up the dirty thing like sweet potato . Hu Feng asked: ¡°Is this also wild sweet potato?¡± Those things looked very simr to the ck things he had dug from the mountains . Bai Zhi shook her head and took one to the river to wash it: ¡°This snow lotus herb is also called yacon . Yacon is very delicious, you try and taste it . ¡± Bai Zhi handed the washed Yacon to Hu Feng . Then, she took and washed another one . Hu Feng smelled the yacon . The yacon smells bad, so he frowned . ¡°Can you really eat this?¡± Bai Zhi was toozy to talk nonsense with Hu Feng . She was hungry . She wanted to eat first before she exins things to him . After asking Hu Feng to hand over the dagger to her, Bai Zhi peeled off the skin of the yacon fruit and cut a piece and then eat it . Seeing this, Hu Feng swallowed his saliva . Bai Zhi cut off the half of her yacon fruit and handed it to Hu Feng: ¡°You eat this first . ¡± Then, she peeled off the skin of the other yacon fruit in his hand . Hungry ghost and Gods were really poor . Perhaps, he was so hungry and almost starving to death, so he didn¡¯t think that the half yacon fruit in his hand, was already stained by someone else¡¯s saliva... ... Chapter 31: Snow Lotus Herb. . Who knows how long the two of them walked, but finally they reached the foot of the Luoying mountain . Bai Zhi was so tired and hungry . The egg she had eaten this morning has already been digested . Her stomach was now feeling empty . Her mouth was dry . As if there was a fire inside her throat Hu Feng pointed to a grass road not far away from them: ¡°There is a small stream over there, you can wash your face and drink water . ¡±. As soon as Bai Zhi heard there was a water, she immediately swallowed her saliva and ran quickly towards the direction . At the end of the grass area, a clear water stream could be seen . Bai Zhi drink a few mouthfuls of water . After drinking and washing her face, the cold stream water made her feel refreshed . Bai Zhi sat on the grass area behind her and said: ¡°If only we could catch two fish in this stream... ...¡± Bai Zhi just opened her mouth, but her stomach groaned At this time, Hu Feng also washed his face and got up, then said: ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s rest againter, we can¡¯t go up the mountain at noon . ¡±. Bai Zhi angrily sighed and got up, she lifted up her feet to go, but her eyes swept to the crooked nts behind her buttocks that looked unusual . It looked the same to the little yellow flowers to the roadside, but also looked like a snow flower . . Bai Zhi lifted her foot and looked at it . She took a few stepped closers and stopped: ¡°Wait . ¡± Then, she abruptly stood up and walked over to the little yellow flower that looked like a snow flower Hu Feng also turned back and frowned: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that this wildflower is a herbal medicine . ¡±. Bai Zhi smelled the little yellow flower and smiled: ¡°You guessed it right . These little yellow flowers are herbal medicines . I think I¡¯m the only one who knows and understand the use of this . ¡±. Hu Feng slightly lifted his handsome eyebrow: ¡°Are you here alone?¡±. . . Bai Zhi raised her head and smirked: ¡°It¡¯s wrong of me to say that, it¡¯s us . ¡± In order to transfer the topic, Bai Zhi busily pointed her finger towards the little yellow flowers and said: ¡°This little yellow flower is a herbal medicine, it¡¯s roots are even better and taste good . ¡± Then, Bai Zhi quickly unloaded her bamboo bag and took out her small shovel to excavate . However, she only dug for a while, but she¡¯s almost out of breath Hu Feng saw that she was very serious about digging . She doesn¡¯t look joking at all . So, he crouched and took the shovel in her hand: ¡°You take a break, I will dig it . ¡±. Bai Zhi could no longer continue, so naturally, she hurriedly sat down and take a break With Hu Feng¡¯s strength, after digging three times, he soon dug out the flowers with the roots Hu Feng then pointed his finger to something lying in the soil and asked, ¡°And this?¡±. Bai Zhi took a nced and nodded her head quickly . Her face be bright: ¡°Yes, yes, also this . ¡±. Bai Zhi stretched out her hand and picked up the dirty thing like sweet potato Hu Feng asked: ¡°Is this also wild sweet potato?¡± Those things looked very simr to the ck things he had dug from the mountains Bai Zhi shook her head and took one to the river to wash it: ¡°This snow lotus herb is also called yacon . Yacon is very delicious, you try and taste it . ¡± Bai Zhi handed the washed Yacon to Hu Feng . Then, she took and washed another one . . Hu Feng smelled the yacon . The yacon smells bad, so he frowned . ¡°Can you really eat this?¡±. Bai Zhi was toozy to talk nonsense with Hu Feng . She was hungry . She wanted to eat first before she exins things to him After asking Hu Feng to hand over the dagger to her, Bai Zhi peeled off the skin of the yacon fruit and cut a piece and then eat it . Seeing this, Hu Feng swallowed his saliva Bai Zhi cut off the half of her yacon fruit and handed it to Hu Feng: ¡°You eat this first . ¡± Then, she peeled off the skin of the other yacon fruit in his hand Hungry ghost and Gods were really poor . Perhaps, he was so hungry and almost starving to death, so he didn¡¯t think that the half yacon fruit in his hand, was already stained by someone else¡¯s saliva... ... . Chapter 32: Disguising the scene

Chapter 32: Disguising the scene

After taking a bite, a sweet and tender taste immediately swept his taste buds . The half yacon was bitten by Hu Feng for only two or three times . After eating, he unconsciously took two yacon fruits from the pit and went to the stream to wash them . The two of them sat down by the stream and eat the yacon until their stomach was full . When Hu Feng put away the dagger, he only remembered that he didn¡¯t know what it was yet . Bai Zhi seems to understand what he wanted to ask, so she took the initiative: ¡°This snow lotus herb is also called yacon . You can eat it just like the sweet potatoes . So, rest assured . ¡± Hu Feng nodded his head and looked back at the few yacon fruits that were left . Then, he said: ¡°I will dig a few more pit and bring them together . ¡± Bai Zhi busily said: ¡°Don¡¯t dig now, let¡¯s dig when we¡¯re about to go down the mountain . It will save us energy . ¡± Hu Feng thought about it too, so he said: ¡°Then, let¡¯s wash these few yacon fruits and eat them when we get hungry . ¡± Hu Feng then excavated the remaining yacon fruits and washed them . After that, he returned the scattered soil into the pit . Refilling them like nothing happened . So that, when someone else came, no one will notice that they dug something from there . Bai Zhi gave him a thumbs up: ¡°Good, it will disguise the scene . ¡± Hu Feng didn¡¯t make a sound, but his face was a bit reddish . His lips were also slightly curved with a smile . After busily working, the two of them began to walk up the mountain again . From the foot of the mountain, except for the wild grass, they didn¡¯t see even dead branches . They want to hunt for prey and pick up some good herbs, so obviously, they need to go to the deeper part of the mountain . Hu Feng came more than once in this ce . So, he took her to the familiar road . Halfway from the middle of the mountain, the road began to changepletely . The distance between trees became dense . Dead branches could be seen were everywhere . The dead leaves under the trees were thick . The light in the surroundings be darker and darker . As if from the ordinary mountain, it became a grim and gloomy forest . Bai Zhi unconsciously leaned against Hu Feng¡¯s side . Her small hand clutched to his clothes . Her eyes were looking everywhere . Hu Feng never likes it when someone approaches him . He also hates it when someone touches him . So, he stretched out his hand, wanting to push Bai Zhi away, but when he saw her frightened, but excited eyes . He put down his hand . At this moment, he suddenly realized that it felt quite good when a little girl was sticking around him . ¡°Scared?¡± Hu Feng whispered . Bai Zhi stubbornly shook her head: ¡°I¡¯m not scared . What¡¯s scary about this ce?¡± . ¡± When her words just fell, a sudden gush of strong wind passed through the forest . The wind swept away the leaves . For Hu Feng, this event was verymon in the forest, but for Bai Zhi who was never been to a forest before . It was like a demon was howling . Bai Zhi was very scared, so she simply hide in Hu Feng¡¯s chest . She tightly closed her eyes and sped her hand to Hu Feng¡¯s clothes . Her brain had imagined the demon fox she had seen on the TV . Hu Feng looked at the little girl who had thrown herself into his arms . She said that she was not afraid a bit earlier, but now, she was so scared like this? He really couldn¡¯t understand what she was afraid of . ¡°Didn¡¯t you just said you are not scared?¡± Bai Zhi opened her eyes . Her big ck eyes moved everywhere, but he only saw the quietness of the surroundings . In addition to Hu Feng¡¯s steady heartbeat, it seems there was no other sound . Bai Zhi swallowed her saliva, then took a deep breath . She lifted her chin and said: ¡°Who, who said that I¡¯m scared . I¡¯m not scared! I just feared that the sands will go into my eyes . So, I hide . ¡± Chapter 32: Disguising the scene. . After taking a bite, a sweet and tender taste immediately swept his taste buds . The half yacon was bitten by Hu Feng for only two or three times After eating, he unconsciously took two yacon fruits from the pit and went to the stream to wash them The two of them sat down by the stream and eat the yacon until their stomach was full When Hu Feng put away the dagger, he only remembered that he didn¡¯t know what it was yet Bai Zhi seems to understand what he wanted to ask, so she took the initiative: ¡°This snow lotus herb is also called yacon . You can eat it just like the sweet potatoes . So, rest assured . ¡±. . . Hu Feng nodded his head and looked back at the few yacon fruits that were left . Then, he said: ¡°I will dig a few more pit and bring them together . ¡±. Bai Zhi busily said: ¡°Don¡¯t dig now, let¡¯s dig when we¡¯re about to go down the mountain . It will save us energy . ¡±. Hu Feng thought about it too, so he said: ¡°Then, let¡¯s wash these few yacon fruits and eat them when we get hungry . ¡± Hu Feng then excavated the remaining yacon fruits and washed them . After that, he returned the scattered soil into the pit . Refilling them like nothing happened . So that, when someone else came, no one will notice that they dug something from there Bai Zhi gave him a thumbs up: ¡°Good, it will disguise the scene . ¡±. . . Hu Feng didn¡¯t make a sound, but his face was a bit reddish . His lips were also slightly curved with a smile After busily working, the two of them began to walk up the mountain again . From the foot of the mountain, except for the wild grass, they didn¡¯t see even dead branches . They want to hunt for prey and pick up some good herbs, so obviously, they need to go to the deeper part of the mountain Hu Feng came more than once in this ce . So, he took her to the familiar road . Halfway from the middle of the mountain, the road began to changepletely The distance between trees became dense . Dead branches could be seen were everywhere . The dead leaves under the trees were thick . The light in the surroundings be darker and darker . As if from the ordinary mountain, it became a grim and gloomy forest Bai Zhi unconsciously leaned against Hu Feng¡¯s side . Her small hand clutched to his clothes . Her eyes were looking everywhere Hu Feng never likes it when someone approaches him . He also hates it when someone touches him . So, he stretched out his hand, wanting to push Bai Zhi away, but when he saw her frightened, but excited eyes . He put down his hand . At this moment, he suddenly realized that it felt quite good when a little girl was sticking around him ¡°Scared?¡± Hu Feng whispered Bai Zhi stubbornly shook her head: ¡°I¡¯m not scared . What¡¯s scary about this ce?¡± . ¡±. When her words just fell, a sudden gush of strong wind passed through the forest . The wind swept away the leaves For Hu Feng, this event was verymon in the forest, but for Bai Zhi who was never been to a forest before . It was like a demon was howling . Bai Zhi was very scared, so she simply hide in Hu Feng¡¯s chest . She tightly closed her eyes and sped her hand to Hu Feng¡¯s clothes . Her brain had imagined the demon fox she had seen on the TV Hu Feng looked at the little girl who had thrown herself into his arms . She said that she was not afraid a bit earlier, but now, she was so scared like this? He really couldn¡¯t understand what she was afraid of ¡°Didn¡¯t you just said you are not scared?¡±. Bai Zhi opened her eyes . Her big ck eyes moved everywhere, but he only saw the quietness of the surroundings . In addition to Hu Feng¡¯s steady heartbeat, it seems there was no other sound Bai Zhi swallowed her saliva, then took a deep breath . She lifted her chin and said: ¡°Who, who said that I¡¯m scared . I¡¯m not scared! I just feared that the sands will go into my eyes . So, I hide . ¡±. Chapter 33: An idiot without a past

Chapter 33: An idiot without a past

¡°Really?¡± Hu Fengughed . This little girl was really stubborn . She just came in this Luoying Mountain, so there were still a lot of ¡®surprises¡¯ waiting for her . The two of them continued to walk . Apart from a very few ordinary herbs along the way, there was nothing to gain . Bai Zhi began to feel a little depressed . Her interest was not as high as earlier . ¡°What? Are you disappointed?¡± Hu Feng, who was holding a sharp wooden stick in his hand said while watching the surrounding with vignce . No matter how many times he came on this mountain, he never dared to lower his guard . There was no fixed atmosphere in an old forest . The beast doesn¡¯te out during the daytime, but it doesn¡¯t mean it will nevere out . The trees in the old forest were very thick . The branches and leaves were morevish than the ordinary trees . The old forest looked gloomy and cold, but the warm sunlight could still prate, so the old gloomy forest still has some warmth and light . In the 23rd century, Bai Zhi has her own greenhouse, which she used to specifically nt rare herbs, that were on the verge of extinction . She knew only sunny ces could cultivate the finest herb . So whenever Bai Zhi sees arge array of sunlight in between the leaves, she will rush towards it and look . She also found some herbs under the trees, but they were mostly herbs for treating trauma . Although their quality was good, they were not the things she wanted . Those herbs were verymon . Even if she took a basket of it, she can only sell it for a few coins . ¡°These are not herbs?¡± Hu Feng couldn¡¯t help but asked when he saw her excited and disappointed look . Bai Zhi shook her head, then said: ¡°It¡¯s a herbal medicine, but it¡¯s not what I¡¯m looking for . It¡¯s too ordinary . Its only worth a few copper coins . ¡± Hu Feng raised an eyebrow: ¡°So, you know many kinds of herbs?¡± Bai Zhi looked at Hu Feng, his face under the sunlight and shadow of the leaves was a bit blurred . Only his eyes looked clear and bright: ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Hu Feng didn¡¯t say anything . Ba Zhi shrugged her shoulders: ¡°Whether you believe me or not, it doesn¡¯t matter . But, why do you want me to cure you?¡± Hu Feng turned his head and looked into a far distance . His eyes gradually became confused: ¡°Because I have no choice . ¡± He doesn¡¯t know who he was . What was his name? Why did he lose his memories? He became an idiot without a past . He wanted to retrieve those memories and be a normal person . Just like everyone else . Ordinary doctors have no ability to cure his illness, while he had no money to ask a famous doctor for a cure . It has already been three years since then . Yesterday, when he saw Bai Zhi¡¯s special method of treatment that saved Yingzi, who had already died . The fire of hope that almost disappeared in his heart quietly ignited . When Bai Zhi thinks about her past, she remembered the despair and pain she experienced when she was abandoned by her biological parents . If she can, she would rather forget those kinds of memories . She had hoped many times for those memories to be erased from her mind . Remembering them only give her heartache . ¡°Sometimes, losing some memories are not necessarily a bad thing . And finding back those memories are not necessarily a good thing . ¡± Bai Zhi smiled bitterly . Her heart was a bit in pain . No matter how long she tried to hide those memories in the darkness, it still appeared in front of her eyes from time to time . She desperate study hard, which resulted in her bing the top one . The first in the capital, nor in the country . She was also the first doctor who had doctoral degree in both Chinese and Western medicine at the age of 21 . And at the age of 23, she did not only became the youngest doctor in Mingxing Hospital, but also the most skilled medical practitioner . Chapter 33: An idiot without a past. . ¡°Really?¡± Hu Fengughed . This little girl was really stubborn . She just came in this Luoying Mountain, so there were still a lot of ¡®surprises¡¯ waiting for her The two of them continued to walk . Apart from a very few ordinary herbs along the way, there was nothing to gain . Bai Zhi began to feel a little depressed . Her interest was not as high as earlier ¡°What? Are you disappointed?¡± Hu Feng, who was holding a sharp wooden stick in his hand said while watching the surrounding with vignce . No matter how many times he came on this mountain, he never dared to lower his guard . There was no fixed atmosphere in an old forest . The beast doesn¡¯te out during the daytime, but it doesn¡¯t mean it will nevere out The trees in the old forest were very thick . The branches and leaves were morevish than the ordinary trees . The old forest looked gloomy and cold, but the warm sunlight could still prate, so the old gloomy forest still has some warmth and light . . In the 23rd century, Bai Zhi has her own greenhouse, which she used to specifically nt rare herbs, that were on the verge of extinction . She knew only sunny ces could cultivate the finest herb So whenever Bai Zhi sees arge array of sunlight in between the leaves, she will rush towards it and look . She also found some herbs under the trees, but they were mostly herbs for treating trauma . Although their quality was good, they were not the things she wanted . Those herbs were verymon . Even if she took a basket of it, she can only sell it for a few coins . . ¡°These are not herbs?¡± Hu Feng couldn¡¯t help but asked when he saw her excited and disappointed look Bai Zhi shook her head, then said: ¡°It¡¯s a herbal medicine, but it¡¯s not what I¡¯m looking for . It¡¯s too ordinary . Its only worth a few copper coins . ¡±. . . Hu Feng raised an eyebrow: ¡°So, you know many kinds of herbs?¡±. Bai Zhi looked at Hu Feng, his face under the sunlight and shadow of the leaves was a bit blurred . Only his eyes looked clear and bright: ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡±. Hu Feng didn¡¯t say anything Ba Zhi shrugged her shoulders: ¡°Whether you believe me or not, it doesn¡¯t matter . But, why do you want me to cure you?¡±. Hu Feng turned his head and looked into a far distance . His eyes gradually became confused: ¡°Because I have no choice . ¡±. He doesn¡¯t know who he was . What was his name? Why did he lose his memories? He became an idiot without a past . He wanted to retrieve those memories and be a normal person . Just like everyone else Ordinary doctors have no ability to cure his illness, while he had no money to ask a famous doctor for a cure . It has already been three years since then Yesterday, when he saw Bai Zhi¡¯s special method of treatment that saved Yingzi, who had already died . The fire of hope that almost disappeared in his heart quietly ignited When Bai Zhi thinks about her past, she remembered the despair and pain she experienced when she was abandoned by her biological parents . If she can, she would rather forget those kinds of memories . She had hoped many times for those memories to be erased from her mind . Remembering them only give her heartache ¡°Sometimes, losing some memories are not necessarily a bad thing . And finding back those memories are not necessarily a good thing . ¡± Bai Zhi smiled bitterly . Her heart was a bit in pain . No matter how long she tried to hide those memories in the darkness, it still appeared in front of her eyes from time to time . . She desperate study hard, which resulted in her bing the top one . The first in the capital, nor in the country She was also the first doctor who had doctoral degree in both Chinese and Western medicine at the age of 21 . And at the age of 23, she did not only became the youngest doctor in Mingxing Hospital, but also the most skilled medical practitioner Chapter 34: Eating meat again

Chapter 34: Eating meat again

She wanted to use her own efforts to prove to the world that she was worth it . She wanted her parents to regret abandoning her . After looking for a long time, she finally found her biological parents . She was nning to show herself with such great achievements . She wanted to stand upright in front of them and tell them that she lived very well without them . Unfortunately, she hasn¡¯t achieved that goal, when she changed from a famous doctor of the 23rd century into a young farmer in this world . Hu Feng always looked at the little girl in front of him . He didn¡¯t take away his eyes to her childish face . Her eyes looked beautiful, bright and smart . But at the same time, there was deep restraint that wasn¡¯t consistent in her age . ¡°That is wrong . A person¡¯s memory is proof of his existence in the past . How can a person obliterate his past just because of someone else preference? Can you call person normal if he can¡¯t remember his past?¡± Hu Feng rarely spoke such a long sentence . What more, he rarely spoke . But today, he seemed said a lot of words . With this little girl, he always talked, just like the ordinary people in the vige . In front of her, he seems like a normal person . Bai Zhi sighed and said: ¡°You are right . Everyone¡¯s situation is different . Because I have some bad memories, I felt like losing some memories were not a big deal . Perhaps in your memory, there were a lot of good and beautiful things that you don¡¯t want to forget . So, you can¡¯t just forget them all . ¡± Bai Zhi looked up and looked at his half lighted and shadowed handsome face . Then, she said with a serious looking face: ¡°Hu Feng, rest assured . I will cure your illness . I¡¯ll help you recover your memories as soon as possible . ¡± Although he didn¡¯t know how much a promised could cost . And how much her sess rate was . He felt veryfortable in his heart . He felt that he still had hope in this life . He felt like all his struggles were worth it . Hu Feng was about to say thank you when a slight movement came from behind her . His eyes then passed over her neck andnded on the trunk behind . A fancy green snake spitting a long red tongue was rushing towards Bai Zhi . Without any ns, Hu Feng grabbed the snake with one hand, as his other hand quickly pushed Bai Zhi away on the ground . His push was extremely strong . Bai Zhi¡¯s bodypletely nted on the ground . Her mouth kissed the mud . Bai Zhi climbed up to curse Hu Feng, but she saw a snake as thick as a child¡¯s arm on his hand . The snake¡¯s opened mouth revealed it¡¯s little fangs . And it¡¯s throat revealing a strange sound . It turned out there was a snake behind her . If Hu Feng didn¡¯t save her, she might have been bitten by that snake now . Hu Feng grabbed the seven inches green snake . Then, he mmed it on the trunk to the side . The green snake¡¯s head was broken . Hu Feng then turned to look at her . ¡°Are you okay?¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head and said: ¡°I¡¯m fine, what about you?¡± Hu Feng also nodded his head: ¡°I¡¯m fine, let¡¯s go and find the herbs you want . Then, let¡¯s hurry go down the mountain, before it get¡¯s dark . ¡± However, Bai Zhi pointed her finger at the dead green snake under the tree: ¡°Let¡¯s take this . Then, let¡¯s go and find Hu bo and Niangter . Let¡¯s roast it and eat together . ¡± Hu Feng stared at her with wide eyes opened in shocked: ¡°Eat the snake? Can you eat a snake? Isn¡¯t a snake poisonous?¡± Bai Zhi also looked at him with shocked: ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten a snake?¡± The snakes were delicious . Its meat was soft and tender . Whether it was fried or stewed, it was delicious . Chapter 34: Eating meat again. . She wanted to use her own efforts to prove to the world that she was worth it . She wanted her parents to regret abandoning her After looking for a long time, she finally found her biological parents . She was nning to show herself with such great achievements . She wanted to stand upright in front of them and tell them that she lived very well without them Unfortunately, she hasn¡¯t achieved that goal, when she changed from a famous doctor of the 23rd century into a young farmer in this world Hu Feng always looked at the little girl in front of him . He didn¡¯t take away his eyes to her childish face . Her eyes looked beautiful, bright and smart . But at the same time, there was deep restraint that wasn¡¯t consistent in her age . . ¡°That is wrong . A person¡¯s memory is proof of his existence in the past . How can a person obliterate his past just because of someone else preference? Can you call person normal if he can¡¯t remember his past?¡±. Hu Feng rarely spoke such a long sentence . What more, he rarely spoke . But today, he seemed said a lot of words . With this little girl, he always talked, just like the ordinary people in the vige . In front of her, he seems like a normal person Bai Zhi sighed and said: ¡°You are right . Everyone¡¯s situation is different . Because I have some bad memories, I felt like losing some memories were not a big deal . Perhaps in your memory, there were a lot of good and beautiful things that you don¡¯t want to forget . So, you can¡¯t just forget them all . ¡±. Bai Zhi looked up and looked at his half lighted and shadowed handsome face . Then, she said with a serious looking face: ¡°Hu Feng, rest assured . I will cure your illness . I¡¯ll help you recover your memories as soon as possible . ¡±. . . Although he didn¡¯t know how much a promised could cost . And how much her sess rate was . He felt veryfortable in his heart . He felt that he still had hope in this life . He felt like all his struggles were worth it Hu Feng was about to say thank you when a slight movement came from behind her . His eyes then passed over her neck andnded on the trunk behind . A fancy green snake spitting a long red tongue was rushing towards Bai Zhi Without any ns, Hu Feng grabbed the snake with one hand, as his other hand quickly pushed Bai Zhi away on the ground His push was extremely strong . Bai Zhi¡¯s bodypletely nted on the ground . Her mouth kissed the mud . Bai Zhi climbed up to curse Hu Feng, but she saw a snake as thick as a child¡¯s arm on his hand . The snake¡¯s opened mouth revealed it¡¯s little fangs . And it¡¯s throat revealing a strange sound It turned out there was a snake behind her . If Hu Feng didn¡¯t save her, she might have been bitten by that snake now Hu Feng grabbed the seven inches green snake . Then, he mmed it on the trunk to the side . The green snake¡¯s head was broken Hu Feng then turned to look at her . ¡°Are you okay?¡±. Bai Zhi nodded her head and said: ¡°I¡¯m fine, what about you?¡±. Hu Feng also nodded his head: ¡°I¡¯m fine, let¡¯s go and find the herbs you want . Then, let¡¯s hurry go down the mountain, before it get¡¯s dark . ¡±. However, Bai Zhi pointed her finger at the dead green snake under the tree: ¡°Let¡¯s take this . Then, let¡¯s go and find Hu bo and Niangter . Let¡¯s roast it and eat together . ¡±. Hu Feng stared at her with wide eyes opened in shocked: ¡°Eat the snake? Can you eat a snake? Isn¡¯t a snake poisonous?¡±. Bai Zhi also looked at him with shocked: ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten a snake?¡± The snakes were delicious . Its meat was soft and tender . Whether it was fried or stewed, it was delicious Chapter 35: Bluebell

Chapter 35: Bluebell

Hu Feng shook his head: ¡°I¡¯ve never eaten it before . I¡¯ve killed a few snakes before when I was hunting . But, I didn¡¯t know it was edible . ¡± Bai Zhi felt pity when she listened: ¡°It¡¯s a pity, you didn¡¯t know the taste of the snake meat . But, you will know itter . ¡± Although Hu Feng still has some resistance to eat a snake . He hasn¡¯t eaten meat for a long time now . When he listened to her words, it gave birth to a wonderful feeling . And so, he followed her words and put the snake on the cloth bag . The two of them continued to walk deep into the forest . Along the way, Hu Feng hunted two gray rabbits . The rabbits were very fat, but Hu Feng didn¡¯t seem to be happy . ¡°What? You¡¯re not satisfied with them? I haven¡¯t pick up the herbs I want yet . ¡± Bai Zhi asked with a smile . Hu Feng swept his eyes to the heavy cloth bag and whispered: ¡°This gray rabbit doesn¡¯t worth much . Even if you add these two, you can only sell it for 60 copper coins . ¡± Bai Zhi was stunned and rolled her eyes: ¡°What? 60 copper coins? These two big rabbits only cost 60 copper coins? Isn¡¯t it almost the same the price of a cabbage?¡± Hu Feng shrugged his shoulders: ¡°There is no other choice . This animal can easily catch and its meat was unptable . Only a few rich families were willing to buy its meat . The town shop put a lot of pressure to its price, so it¡¯s current price only reach the price of a cabbage . ¡± ¡°How can it¡¯s meat be so cheap? Moreover, the rabbit¡¯s meat tastes so delicious . Who said it was unptable? That person must not know how to cook it . He shouldn¡¯t me the rabbit¡¯s meat ah . ¡± ¡°You know how to cook it?¡± Hu Feng raised an eyebrow . Bai Zhi nodded: ¡°Of course, I know how delicious the braised rabbit meat I made . Don¡¯t sell it . I will show you how good it is at dinner . ¡± Hu Feng nodded: ¡°Okay . It won¡¯t sell a good price anyway . ¡± While discussing, Bai Zhi suddenly smelled a scent . A scent that was very faint . It was mixed with the fragrance of grass, leaves, and soil . If a person doesn¡¯t know it, it was very difficult to distinguish . Bai Zhi began to get excited . She took a deep breath and closed her eyes . When she opened her eyes, she pointed her finger in the direction: ¡°Over there . ¡± Hu Feng doesn¡¯t understand: ¡°What¡¯s in there?¡± Bai Zhi replied: ¡°The herbs that I¡¯m looking for was over there . ¡± Bai Zhi continue followed the direction of the faint smell and went to the deepest part of the forest . Hu Feng followed closely behind her with vignce . He had never been in this ce before . This area was the real Luoying Mountain and not the area they just walked . Bai Zhi suddenly stopped her footsteps and looked at the green field not far away from of her . There were no towers of trees, there was a vast blue sky up above . A golden sunlight projected the whole green area . The green field waspletely bathing in sunlight . The scent led her into this ce . Bai Zhi was very excited . In the 23rd century, she tried cultivating Bluebell for two years but failed . Bluebell was almost extinct in the 23rd century . She and several professors tried to cultivate this herb but also failed . ¡°What is this?¡± Seeing her so excited, Hu Feng couldn¡¯t help but ask . ¡°This is bluebell, it¡¯s a very expensive herbal medicine . It¡¯s extremely difficult to nt . Not to mention this many!¡± At least, the whole green field was approximately 10 square meters . Hu Feng snorted and asked: ¡°What kind of disease can this herb cure?¡± What kind of disease can this herb cure? This sentence seems not only like a nail that was pondered on her brain, but also like a cold water of basin that was poured on her . Chapter 35: Bluebell. . Hu Feng shook his head: ¡°I¡¯ve never eaten it before . I¡¯ve killed a few snakes before when I was hunting . But, I didn¡¯t know it was edible . ¡±. Bai Zhi felt pity when she listened: ¡°It¡¯s a pity, you didn¡¯t know the taste of the snake meat . But, you will know itter . ¡±. Although Hu Feng still has some resistance to eat a snake . He hasn¡¯t eaten meat for a long time now . When he listened to her words, it gave birth to a wonderful feeling . And so, he followed her words and put the snake on the cloth bag . . The two of them continued to walk deep into the forest . Along the way, Hu Feng hunted two gray rabbits . The rabbits were very fat, but Hu Feng didn¡¯t seem to be happy ¡°What? You¡¯re not satisfied with them? I haven¡¯t pick up the herbs I want yet . ¡± Bai Zhi asked with a smile . . Hu Feng swept his eyes to the heavy cloth bag and whispered: ¡°This gray rabbit doesn¡¯t worth much . Even if you add these two, you can only sell it for 60 copper coins . ¡±. Bai Zhi was stunned and rolled her eyes: ¡°What? 60 copper coins? These two big rabbits only cost 60 copper coins? Isn¡¯t it almost the same the price of a cabbage?¡±. Hu Feng shrugged his shoulders: ¡°There is no other choice . This animal can easily catch and its meat was unptable . Only a few rich families were willing to buy its meat . The town shop put a lot of pressure to its price, so it¡¯s current price only reach the price of a cabbage . ¡±. ¡°How can it¡¯s meat be so cheap? Moreover, the rabbit¡¯s meat tastes so delicious . Who said it was unptable? That person must not know how to cook it . He shouldn¡¯t me the rabbit¡¯s meat ah . ¡±. . . ¡°You know how to cook it?¡± Hu Feng raised an eyebrow Bai Zhi nodded: ¡°Of course, I know how delicious the braised rabbit meat I made . Don¡¯t sell it . I will show you how good it is at dinner . ¡±. Hu Feng nodded: ¡°Okay . It won¡¯t sell a good price anyway . ¡±. While discussing, Bai Zhi suddenly smelled a scent . A scent that was very faint . It was mixed with the fragrance of grass, leaves, and soil . If a person doesn¡¯t know it, it was very difficult to distinguish Bai Zhi began to get excited . She took a deep breath and closed her eyes . When she opened her eyes, she pointed her finger in the direction: ¡°Over there . ¡±. Hu Feng doesn¡¯t understand: ¡°What¡¯s in there?¡±. Bai Zhi replied: ¡°The herbs that I¡¯m looking for was over there . ¡±. Bai Zhi continue followed the direction of the faint smell and went to the deepest part of the forest . Hu Feng followed closely behind her with vignce . He had never been in this ce before . This area was the real Luoying Mountain and not the area they just walked Bai Zhi suddenly stopped her footsteps and looked at the green field not far away from of her . There were no towers of trees, there was a vast blue sky up above . A golden sunlight projected the whole green area . The green field waspletely bathing in sunlight . The scent led her into this ce Bai Zhi was very excited . In the 23rd century, she tried cultivating Bluebell for two years but failed Bluebell was almost extinct in the 23rd century . She and several professors tried to cultivate this herb but also failed ¡°What is this?¡± Seeing her so excited, Hu Feng couldn¡¯t help but ask ¡°This is bluebell, it¡¯s a very expensive herbal medicine . It¡¯s extremely difficult to nt . Not to mention this many!¡± At least, the whole green field was approximately 10 square meters Hu Feng snorted and asked: ¡°What kind of disease can this herb cure?¡±. What kind of disease can this herb cure? This sentence seems not only like a nail that was pondered on her brain, but also like a cold water of basin that was poured on her Chapter 36: 100 years old ginseng

Chapter 36: 100 years old ginseng

Bluebell was undoubtedly a herbal medicine . But, can it really be considered to be an extremely precious herb? Perhaps, not really . Bluebell has a fragrant smell, but taste bitter . It was mainly used to lessen to the side effect of strong drugs . It was also simr to licorice, but not as good as it is . Therefore, modern pharmacists were very reluctant to nt bluebells . And over the time, bluebells were reced by another kind of herbs . It was not until that year when she inadvertently discovered that there was a very special medicinal essence in bluebell . This medicinal essence could kill cancer cells . In which it became a marvelous discovery . But, when she discovered it, there was only very few bluebells that exist in the world . And the current situation of the environment in the 23rd century was no longer suitable to grow bluebell . However, although there was arge file of bluebell in front of her . How will she extract its medicinal essence and do a research medicine in this world? This was not the 23rd century, she can¡¯t extract the medicinal essence . So, this bluebell was now only an ordinary herb... ... Seeing the excitement on her face gradually diminishing, Hu Feng was confused: ¡°What happened to you?¡± Bai Zhi sighed and shook her head: ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m d to see these bluebells . But, I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t sell at a good price . Forget it, let them grow here first . Maybe, we can use them in the future . ¡± Bai Zhi turned around with a bitter smile . The bamboo bag on her back was still empty . She thought, in such a big forest, there will be abundant herbs, but... ... imagination was still far from reality . At this time, she was physically exhausted . She knows she could no longer go forward . They must return on the same road . Otherwise, if they were lost and the night came, the hungry animals will eat them . They will end up miserable . But, just as she was preparing to return back to the vige, a bright red color fell on her eyes . She thought she was blinded . But, under the tree, near the bluebell¡¯s field, there was a dazzling red color . Bai Zhi quickly rushed over and stared at the bright red jujube-like fruit . Hu Feng also followed and nced at the red fruit . He was curious, so he asked: ¡°Is this a wild fruit?¡± Bai Zhi rubbed together her palms and said with a smile: ¡°No, this is not a wild fruit . This is a wild ginseng! A wild ginseng ah! With its size, it can be sold with a big amount . ¡± When Hu Feng heard it was a wild ginseng, he also got excited . The ginseng was as precious as gold . Especially the wild ginseng in this kind of forest . An average person like him cannot afford it . Bai Zhi took out her small shovel and carefully excavated the ginseng . Hu Feng didn¡¯t help her this time . He doesn¡¯t understand this thing . He might destroy it if he helps . Digging ginseng was a very meticulous work . She mustn¡¯t be anxious or hurry . She must ensure and keep the quality of this ginseng . After all, the more the quality was good, the better the price . After digging for a long time, half the body of ginseng was finally revealed . This ginseng was bigger than she had imagined . She doesn¡¯t know how long it has grown in this deep forest . Maybe, it was more than a hundred years old . After she finished digging out the whole ginseng, Bai Zhi patted the soil and smiled in front of Hu Feng: ¡°Have you ever seen such a big ginseng before?¡± Hu Feng shook his head, then said: ¡°I don¡¯t know, I lost my memory . But in 3 years I lived in Huangtou Vige, I¡¯ve never seen one . ¡± Chapter 36: 100 years old ginseng. . Bluebell was undoubtedly a herbal medicine . But, can it really be considered to be an extremely precious herb?. Perhaps, not really . Bluebell has a fragrant smell, but taste bitter . It was mainly used to lessen to the side effect of strong drugs . It was also simr to licorice, but not as good as it is Therefore, modern pharmacists were very reluctant to nt bluebells . And over the time, bluebells were reced by another kind of herbs It was not until that year when she inadvertently discovered that there was a very special medicinal essence in bluebell . This medicinal essence could kill cancer cells . In which it became a marvelous discovery . But, when she discovered it, there was only very few bluebells that exist in the world . And the current situation of the environment in the 23rd century was no longer suitable to grow bluebell . . However, although there was arge file of bluebell in front of her . How will she extract its medicinal essence and do a research medicine in this world?. This was not the 23rd century, she can¡¯t extract the medicinal essence . So, this bluebell was now only an ordinary herb... .... Seeing the excitement on her face gradually diminishing, Hu Feng was confused: ¡°What happened to you?¡±. Bai Zhi sighed and shook her head: ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m d to see these bluebells . But, I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t sell at a good price . Forget it, let them grow here first . Maybe, we can use them in the future . ¡±. . . Bai Zhi turned around with a bitter smile . The bamboo bag on her back was still empty . She thought, in such a big forest, there will be abundant herbs, but... ... imagination was still far from reality . . At this time, she was physically exhausted . She knows she could no longer go forward . They must return on the same road . Otherwise, if they were lost and the night came, the hungry animals will eat them . They will end up miserable But, just as she was preparing to return back to the vige, a bright red color fell on her eyes . She thought she was blinded . But, under the tree, near the bluebell¡¯s field, there was a dazzling red color . . Bai Zhi quickly rushed over and stared at the bright red jujube-like fruit Hu Feng also followed and nced at the red fruit . He was curious, so he asked: ¡°Is this a wild fruit?¡±. Bai Zhi rubbed together her palms and said with a smile: ¡°No, this is not a wild fruit . This is a wild ginseng! A wild ginseng ah! With its size, it can be sold with a big amount . ¡±. When Hu Feng heard it was a wild ginseng, he also got excited . The ginseng was as precious as gold . Especially the wild ginseng in this kind of forest . An average person like him cannot afford it Bai Zhi took out her small shovel and carefully excavated the ginseng . Hu Feng didn¡¯t help her this time . He doesn¡¯t understand this thing . He might destroy it if he helps Digging ginseng was a very meticulous work . She mustn¡¯t be anxious or hurry . She must ensure and keep the quality of this ginseng . After all, the more the quality was good, the better the price After digging for a long time, half the body of ginseng was finally revealed . This ginseng was bigger than she had imagined . She doesn¡¯t know how long it has grown in this deep forest . Maybe, it was more than a hundred years old After she finished digging out the whole ginseng, Bai Zhi patted the soil and smiled in front of Hu Feng: ¡°Have you ever seen such a big ginseng before?¡±. Hu Feng shook his head, then said: ¡°I don¡¯t know, I lost my memory . But in 3 years I lived in Huangtou Vige, I¡¯ve never seen one . ¡±. Chapter 37: One’s life experience

Chapter 37: One¡¯s life experience

Bai Zhi looked at the wild ginseng in her hands . If it was in the modern era, such a hundred-year-old wild ginseng will sell at least 200, 000 yuan . In the 23rd century, there were farmers specialized in growing ginseng . They were growing an artificial ginseng but the price was still good . At most, the price was 100, 000 yuan per piece . And the real hundred-year-old ginseng has been dug and cut out by them . So, most likely, all the wild ginseng in the market were fake, which ordinary people couldn¡¯t distinguish . ¡°Hu Feng, how much money can you sell this wild ginseng?¡± Bai Zhi asked . Hu Feng shook his head again: ¡°I don¡¯t know . ¡± ¡°Anyway, no matter what price we could sell it, we will divide it in half . ¡± Hu Feng raised an eyebrow . This little girl was generous . She thought he was protecting her, so she should give him half of the price . Hu Feng didn¡¯t refuse, their family was too poor and also needed money . Bai Zhi wrapped the ginseng in the leaves and put it inside her bamboo bag . She also put somemon herbs on the top, so that when they went back, no one could see it . Now, she and the Bai Family aren¡¯t separated yet . If they learn this thing, will they let it aside? Obviously not . The two of them went back on the same road . They were lucky enough because they came back early . On the way back, Hu Feng hunted two pheasants . Although it was not worth a lot of money, he could sell it if needed . After going down the deep forest, they drank water at the stream . They dug the pit of yacon and washed all the remaining fruits to take it back . There was a bamboo forest not far from Bai Zhi¡¯s current ce . Hu Feng went close to it and cut a bamboo that was thick as an arm . After cutting, Hu Feng threw it in front of Bai Zhi and asked: ¡°What do you want to do with it?¡± Bai Zhi pointed her finger at the stream on the side and smiled: ¡°Hu Bo and Niang are both working in the field . The weather is hot, so they must have drunk the water they brought . This water is very cold, it will alleviate the heat in their body . ¡± Hu Feng understood her meaning: ¡°You are very careful . ¡± He took the bamboo tubes and cleaned it before he filled it with the water stream . Then, he covered it with the leaves . Bai Zhi¡¯s bamboo bag almost be full . There were still injuries in her shoulders . So, every step she took was like torture . Bai Zhi gritted her teeth and didn¡¯t scream in pain, norin . Hu Feng was originally walking in the front . He deliberately slowed down his footsteps, but the little girl still couldn¡¯t keep up with his pace . He stopped and turned to look at the slender figure, step by step walking towards him . Under the sunlight, her face was full of purple bruises and wounds . Shecks the tenacity of ordinary girls should have . She was always frowning and biting her lips . Her hands were at the bottom of her back as if she was trying to relive some weight on her shoulders . Despite this action, there were some traces of scarlet blood on the shoulder part of her dress . Hu Feng wrinkled his eyebrows and quickly approached her . Then, he stretched out his hand and unloaded the bamboo bag on her back . Bai Zhi looked up and stared at Hu Feng . Her sweat was almost covering her eyes, but the tall and fuzzy figure gave her a peace of mind . ¡°What are you doing?¡± Bai Zhi rubbed her aching shoulder and looked at Hu Feng inexplicably . Hu Feng took out the pheasant from the cloth bag on his back and said: ¡°You hold this, I will carry your bag . ¡± Hu Feng was originally carrying two big gray rabbits, two pheasants, a thick green snake and a bag full of yacon fruits . Adding them all, he was carrying a much heavier stuff than the little girl . But now, he was also carrying her bamboo bag on his back . Hu Feng didn¡¯t say another word, he just turned and walked away . Chapter 37: One¡¯s life experience. . Bai Zhi looked at the wild ginseng in her hands . If it was in the modern era, such a hundred-year-old wild ginseng will sell at least 200, 000 yuan In the 23rd century, there were farmers specialized in growing ginseng . They were growing an artificial ginseng but the price was still good . At most, the price was 100, 000 yuan per piece . And the real hundred-year-old ginseng has been dug and cut out by them . So, most likely, all the wild ginseng in the market were fake, which ordinary people couldn¡¯t distinguish ¡°Hu Feng, how much money can you sell this wild ginseng?¡± Bai Zhi asked Hu Feng shook his head again: ¡°I don¡¯t know . ¡±. ¡°Anyway, no matter what price we could sell it, we will divide it in half . ¡±. . . Hu Feng raised an eyebrow . This little girl was generous . She thought he was protecting her, so she should give him half of the price . Hu Feng didn¡¯t refuse, their family was too poor and also needed money Bai Zhi wrapped the ginseng in the leaves and put it inside her bamboo bag . She also put somemon herbs on the top, so that when they went back, no one could see it Now, she and the Bai Family aren¡¯t separated yet . If they learn this thing, will they let it aside? Obviously not The two of them went back on the same road . They were lucky enough because they came back early . On the way back, Hu Feng hunted two pheasants . Although it was not worth a lot of money, he could sell it if needed After going down the deep forest, they drank water at the stream . They dug the pit of yacon and washed all the remaining fruits to take it back . . There was a bamboo forest not far from Bai Zhi¡¯s current ce . Hu Feng went close to it and cut a bamboo that was thick as an arm After cutting, Hu Feng threw it in front of Bai Zhi and asked: ¡°What do you want to do with it?¡±. Bai Zhi pointed her finger at the stream on the side and smiled: ¡°Hu Bo and Niang are both working in the field . The weather is hot, so they must have drunk the water they brought . This water is very cold, it will alleviate the heat in their body . ¡±. Hu Feng understood her meaning: ¡°You are very careful . ¡± He took the bamboo tubes and cleaned it before he filled it with the water stream . Then, he covered it with the leaves Bai Zhi¡¯s bamboo bag almost be full . There were still injuries in her shoulders . So, every step she took was like torture Bai Zhi gritted her teeth and didn¡¯t scream in pain, norin Hu Feng was originally walking in the front . He deliberately slowed down his footsteps, but the little girl still couldn¡¯t keep up with his pace He stopped and turned to look at the slender figure, step by step walking towards him . Under the sunlight, her face was full of purple bruises and wounds . Shecks the tenacity of ordinary girls should have She was always frowning and biting her lips . Her hands were at the bottom of her back as if she was trying to relive some weight on her shoulders Despite this action, there were some traces of scarlet blood on the shoulder part of her dress Hu Feng wrinkled his eyebrows and quickly approached her . Then, he stretched out his hand and unloaded the bamboo bag on her back Bai Zhi looked up and stared at Hu Feng . Her sweat was almost covering her eyes, but the tall and fuzzy figure gave her a peace of mind ¡°What are you doing?¡± Bai Zhi rubbed her aching shoulder and looked at Hu Feng inexplicably Hu Feng took out the pheasant from the cloth bag on his back and said: ¡°You hold this, I will carry your bag . ¡±. Hu Feng was originally carrying two big gray rabbits, two pheasants, a thick green snake and a bag full of yacon fruits . Adding them all, he was carrying a much heavier stuff than the little girl . But now, he was also carrying her bamboo bag on his back Hu Feng didn¡¯t say another word, he just turned and walked away Chapter 38: A dead snake

Chapter 38: A dead snake

Bai Zhi looked at Hu Feng¡¯s tall figure, that was walking steady and calm . This was not a kind of man that grew up on a mountain . Bai Zhi suddenly got curious: What kind of person is Hu Feng before he got an amnesia? When Bai Zhi returned to her senses, Hu Feng had gone far, and so she trotted along with the pheasants . Bai Zhi looked at the sun in the sky and concluded that it was about noon time now . This was how the ancient people predict the time . At this time, the sun¡¯s heat was the most dangerous . But, people who worked in the field hardly paid attention to it . Some people will go home and have some lunch . Some people will find a ce or trees to rest in the shade . Waiting for the heat to disperse a bit and then work again . As to avoid getting sick and buy medicines that were not much worth than a candle . Hu Feng led Bai Zhi to their family¡¯s field . Their vegetable and wheat field was not in the same ce . Their vegetable field was near in the slope, where there were trees and grass everywhere . That ce was cooler than any ce in the field . There were many shades that can be used to take a break . No wonder the Bai Family likes to work in a drynd . When they saw Hu Changlin, he was drenched in sweat . Zhao Lan was following behind him and helping him breaking the soil . Although she was using her left hand, she can still do a good job . Bai Zhi took three steps sideways and another two steps in front: ¡°Nianggg, we¡¯re back!¡± Zhao Lan stopped her hand and turned her head . She saw her daughter running towards her . Her face that was full of purple bruises was red, so it became more and more visible . There were dead pheasants in her hand . ¡°Slow down, don¡¯t fall . ¡± Zhao Lan smiled and put down her farm tool . Then, she took Bai Zhi¡¯s hand and pulled her in the shade under the tree: ¡°You rest here . We still have some work left . We will go back once we finished . ¡± Bai Zhi pulled her mother: ¡°Don¡¯t, Niang, you take a break, okay? I will do it . ¡± Bai Zhi handed the pheasants to her mother and turned to go in the ground . She just saw how her mother did it, and it was not hard with the help of the farm tool . At this time, Hu Feng also unloaded the cloth bag and bamboo bag on his back and put them under the tree . When he saw Bai Zhi going on the ground, he also followed and grab the farm tool in her hand, then said: ¡°I¡¯ll do it . ¡± Hu Feng still has a great strength . He held the farm tool in his hand and pulled Bai Zhi to the side with his other hand . Hu Changlin, who was on the side, look at them with a smile . He said: ¡°Zhi¡¯er you are tired too . Just rest with your mother . I will finish the rest with Hu Feng . ¡± Bai Zhi was still injured, she shouldn¡¯t do a heavy work . Hu Changlin said so, so Bai Zhi said nothing regarding about it . She just smiled and said: ¡°Then, I¡¯ll just prepare something you could eat . I¡¯ll make you a good one . ¡± Hu Changlin wanted to ask her where was she going to get a food . But, when he saw her happily going under the tree, he no longer asks anything . He thought Hu Feng had dug some more sweet potatoes on the mountain . After all, in that wilderness, what else was there? Hu Changlin and Hu Feng continued to work hard . While Bai Zhi pulled out the dead snake from the bag . Zhao Lan was scared to death when she saw the snake . Seeing Zhao Lan¡¯ s shocked face while jumping to the side . Bai Zhi swayed the snake on her hand and smiled: ¡°Niang, look, it¡¯s a dead snake, why are you so scared?¡± Zhao Lan saw that the snake was indeed dead . So, she sighed in relief, but she still didn¡¯t dare to approach it . She pointed her finger at it and said to Bai Zhi: ¡°Hurry, throw it away . ¡± However, Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°That can¡¯t be done . We can eat it for lunch today . Why throw it away?¡± Chapter 38: A dead snake. . Bai Zhi looked at Hu Feng¡¯s tall figure, that was walking steady and calm . This was not a kind of man that grew up on a mountain . Bai Zhi suddenly got curious: What kind of person is Hu Feng before he got an amnesia?. When Bai Zhi returned to her senses, Hu Feng had gone far, and so she trotted along with the pheasants Bai Zhi looked at the sun in the sky and concluded that it was about noon time now . This was how the ancient people predict the time At this time, the sun¡¯s heat was the most dangerous . But, people who worked in the field hardly paid attention to it . Some people will go home and have some lunch . Some people will find a ce or trees to rest in the shade . Waiting for the heat to disperse a bit and then work again . As to avoid getting sick and buy medicines that were not much worth than a candle . . Hu Feng led Bai Zhi to their family¡¯s field . Their vegetable and wheat field was not in the same ce . Their vegetable field was near in the slope, where there were trees and grass everywhere . That ce was cooler than any ce in the field . There were many shades that can be used to take a break . No wonder the Bai Family likes to work in a drynd . . When they saw Hu Changlin, he was drenched in sweat . Zhao Lan was following behind him and helping him breaking the soil . Although she was using her left hand, she can still do a good job Bai Zhi took three steps sideways and another two steps in front: ¡°Nianggg, we¡¯re back!¡±. Zhao Lan stopped her hand and turned her head . She saw her daughter running towards her . Her face that was full of purple bruises was red, so it became more and more visible . There were dead pheasants in her hand . . ¡°Slow down, don¡¯t fall . ¡± Zhao Lan smiled and put down her farm tool . Then, she took Bai Zhi¡¯s hand and pulled her in the shade under the tree: ¡°You rest here . We still have some work left . We will go back once we finished . ¡±. Bai Zhi pulled her mother: ¡°Don¡¯t, Niang, you take a break, okay? I will do it . ¡± Bai Zhi handed the pheasants to her mother and turned to go in the ground . She just saw how her mother did it, and it was not hard with the help of the farm tool At this time, Hu Feng also unloaded the cloth bag and bamboo bag on his back and put them under the tree . When he saw Bai Zhi going on the ground, he also followed and grab the farm tool in her hand, then said: ¡°I¡¯ll do it . ¡±. Hu Feng still has a great strength . He held the farm tool in his hand and pulled Bai Zhi to the side with his other hand Hu Changlin, who was on the side, look at them with a smile . He said: ¡°Zhi¡¯er you are tired too . Just rest with your mother . I will finish the rest with Hu Feng . ¡±. Bai Zhi was still injured, she shouldn¡¯t do a heavy work . Hu Changlin said so, so Bai Zhi said nothing regarding about it . She just smiled and said: ¡°Then, I¡¯ll just prepare something you could eat . I¡¯ll make you a good one . ¡±. Hu Changlin wanted to ask her where was she going to get a food . But, when he saw her happily going under the tree, he no longer asks anything . He thought Hu Feng had dug some more sweet potatoes on the mountain . After all, in that wilderness, what else was there?. Hu Changlin and Hu Feng continued to work hard . While Bai Zhi pulled out the dead snake from the bag Zhao Lan was scared to death when she saw the snake Seeing Zhao Lan¡¯ s shocked face while jumping to the side . Bai Zhi swayed the snake on her hand and smiled: ¡°Niang, look, it¡¯s a dead snake, why are you so scared?¡±. Zhao Lan saw that the snake was indeed dead . So, she sighed in relief, but she still didn¡¯t dare to approach it . She pointed her finger at it and said to Bai Zhi: ¡°Hurry, throw it away . ¡±. However, Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°That can¡¯t be done . We can eat it for lunch today . Why throw it away?¡±. Chapter 39: Roasted Snake

Chapter 39: Roasted Snake

When Zhao Lan heard her daughter¡¯s words, her eyeballs almost drop on the ground: ¡°What are you talking about? Eat the snake? Isn¡¯t snake poisonous?¡± Bai Zhi smiled and pulled Zhao Lan back into the shade: ¡°There is a poisonous snake, but this one is not poisonous at all . On the contrary, it is delicious and nutritious . You will not know it unless you try . ¡± Zhao Lan still has some doubt . She was afraid of it, but she could see that her daughter was so sure about it . She even saw her pouring water on it and cleaning . Bai Zhi took out the bamboo tube on her bamboo bag . She took a sip first and then rinse the snake meat with the remaining water . Bai Zhi hangs the cleaned snake¡¯s skin on the branch . Then, she burned a pile of dry branches nearby . She cut the snake meat into four sections and stick them on small branches . The snake meat was like a fish . Its meat was very easy to cook . In a short while, a seductive scent made Hu Changlin and Hu Feng stopped their hands from working and turned to look . ¡°Is that the snake meat?¡± Hu Feng asked with amazement while staring at snake meat burning on the fire . Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°Mmm, this snake meat is fresh and delicious . It¡¯s nutritious, so it will nourish your body . You try it . ¡± Bai Zhi took thergest one and handed it to Hu Changlin . As the roasted snake meat getting closer and closer, it¡¯s seductive scent was getting richer and richer . Hu Changlin was already hungry, so when he smelled it, he couldn¡¯t refuse . He put down the farm tool and patted away the gray soil in his hands before he took the roasted snake that was handed over to him . Hu Changlin couldn¡¯t wait any longer, so he took a bite . Although there was no seasonings, nor salt . The taste has no any difference . ¡°How is it?¡± Bai Zhi asked Hu Changlin . Hu Changlin¡¯s mouth was full . He bites the roasted snake meat right into his mouth . So, he could only raise his thumb and vaguely said that it was delicious . Bai Zhi took another two sticks of snake meat and handed it to Hu Feng and Zhao Lan . She left the smallest part to herself . Zhao Lan saw her daughter¡¯s food was too small, so she wanted to change with her . But, Bai Zhi didn¡¯t agree . Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°Niang, I¡¯m not hungry at all . This stick is enough . Besides, Hu Feng and I ate at the foot of the mountain . I ate two yacon fruits . I¡¯m not hungry now . ¡± Zhao Lan didn¡¯t believe her: ¡°What nonsense are you saying? Where in this ce could you find yacon fruits? Isn¡¯t that something only grow in a snowy mountain like Tianshan?¡± Bai Zhi replied: ¡°This yacon fruit is different . You eat the snake meat first . You will know what yacon fruit I¡¯m sayingter . ¡± Seeing her daughter keep insisting on this, Zhao Lan felt warm in her heart . Her daughter seemed more intimate than before . After therge snake meat was eaten, Hu Changlin obviously was still not full, so he sighed and said: ¡°If I knew that snake could be eaten and taste delicious, I should have killed a lot of snakes in this filed . But, it¡¯s a pity, I threw them all away . ¡± Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°If you like to eat a snake, you can ask Hu Feng to give you a hand . Hu Feng is amazing, he can grab the snake as if only grabbing a mosquito . The snake couldn¡¯t fight at all . ¡± When Hu Changlin and Zhao La heard Bai Zhi¡¯s exaggerated words, theyughed andughed . It was only Hu Feng who stayed silent, but his lips have a pretty smile . After eating the snake tail in her hand, Bai Zhi took out two bamboo tubes from her bamboo bag, which was filled with a cold water from the stream . ¡°This is what we brought from the foot of the Luoyang Mountain . You two drink this, me and niang will drink the other one . ¡± Chapter 39: Roasted Snake. . When Zhao Lan heard her daughter¡¯s words, her eyeballs almost drop on the ground: ¡°What are you talking about? Eat the snake? Isn¡¯t snake poisonous?¡±. Bai Zhi smiled and pulled Zhao Lan back into the shade: ¡°There is a poisonous snake, but this one is not poisonous at all . On the contrary, it is delicious and nutritious . You will not know it unless you try . ¡±. Zhao Lan still has some doubt . She was afraid of it, but she could see that her daughter was so sure about it . She even saw her pouring water on it and cleaning . Bai Zhi took out the bamboo tube on her bamboo bag . She took a sip first and then rinse the snake meat with the remaining water Bai Zhi hangs the cleaned snake¡¯s skin on the branch . Then, she burned a pile of dry branches nearby . She cut the snake meat into four sections and stick them on small branches . . The snake meat was like a fish . Its meat was very easy to cook . In a short while, a seductive scent made Hu Changlin and Hu Feng stopped their hands from working and turned to look ¡°Is that the snake meat?¡± Hu Feng asked with amazement while staring at snake meat burning on the fire Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°Mmm, this snake meat is fresh and delicious . It¡¯s nutritious, so it will nourish your body . You try it . ¡± Bai Zhi took thergest one and handed it to Hu Changlin As the roasted snake meat getting closer and closer, it¡¯s seductive scent was getting richer and richer . Hu Changlin was already hungry, so when he smelled it, he couldn¡¯t refuse . . . . He put down the farm tool and patted away the gray soil in his hands before he took the roasted snake that was handed over to him . Hu Changlin couldn¡¯t wait any longer, so he took a bite . Although there was no seasonings, nor salt . The taste has no any difference ¡°How is it?¡± Bai Zhi asked Hu Changlin Hu Changlin¡¯s mouth was full . He bites the roasted snake meat right into his mouth . So, he could only raise his thumb and vaguely said that it was delicious Bai Zhi took another two sticks of snake meat and handed it to Hu Feng and Zhao Lan . She left the smallest part to herself Zhao Lan saw her daughter¡¯s food was too small, so she wanted to change with her . But, Bai Zhi didn¡¯t agree . Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°Niang, I¡¯m not hungry at all . This stick is enough . Besides, Hu Feng and I ate at the foot of the mountain . I ate two yacon fruits . I¡¯m not hungry now . ¡±. Zhao Lan didn¡¯t believe her: ¡°What nonsense are you saying? Where in this ce could you find yacon fruits? Isn¡¯t that something only grow in a snowy mountain like Tianshan?¡±. Bai Zhi replied: ¡°This yacon fruit is different . You eat the snake meat first . You will know what yacon fruit I¡¯m sayingter . ¡±. Seeing her daughter keep insisting on this, Zhao Lan felt warm in her heart . Her daughter seemed more intimate than before After therge snake meat was eaten, Hu Changlin obviously was still not full, so he sighed and said: ¡°If I knew that snake could be eaten and taste delicious, I should have killed a lot of snakes in this filed . But, it¡¯s a pity, I threw them all away . ¡±. Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°If you like to eat a snake, you can ask Hu Feng to give you a hand . Hu Feng is amazing, he can grab the snake as if only grabbing a mosquito . The snake couldn¡¯t fight at all . ¡±. When Hu Changlin and Zhao La heard Bai Zhi¡¯s exaggerated words, theyughed andughed . It was only Hu Feng who stayed silent, but his lips have a pretty smile After eating the snake tail in her hand, Bai Zhi took out two bamboo tubes from her bamboo bag, which was filled with a cold water from the stream ¡°This is what we brought from the foot of the Luoyang Mountain . You two drink this, me and niang will drink the other one . ¡±. Chapter 40: 100 year old wild ginseng

Chapter 40: 100 year old wild ginseng

Hu Changlin took the bamboo tube and drank the spring water . Although it was not that cold, it was a great satisfaction in this summer heat of the afternoon . Hu Changlin handed the remaining half of the water to Hu Feng, but Hu Feng refused to ept it . Saying he was not thirsty . Hu Changlin scratched his head: ¡°Oh, look at my memory . I forgot you don¡¯t like sharing utensils with other people . I should have let you drink first . ¡± Hu Feng didn¡¯t answer, he got up and walked towards the bamboo bag and took out two yacon fruits from the inside . Then, he took out his dagger and began peeling them . ¡°What is that?¡± Hu Changlin couldn¡¯t help but asked, he was happy inside his heart . Hu Feng seemed harvested a lot more this time, now that he went with Bai Zhi in the mountain . Hu Feng cut the yacon fruit several times . His movement was very fast . They didn¡¯t even see how did he cut it . The yacon fruit was peeled and cut in just a short moment . ¡°Snow lotus herb . ¡± He only spoke three words and handed it directly to Hu Changlin: ¡°You eat them first . ¡± Hu Changlin naturally wouldn¡¯t be polite to his son . He took a bite of the yacon fruit . The taste was sweet and it was crispy . He actually didn¡¯t know how to describe the delicious taste . It taste new and special . His first yacon fruit hasn¡¯t been swallowed, but Hu Feng was already cutting the second one . Then, handed it to Zhao Lan: ¡°You eat . ¡± This was the first time Hu Feng talked to Zhao Lan . Last time, when she almost fell to the hillside, Hu Feng passed by and helped her . At that time, she wanted to thank him, but he just left . Last night, she was eating in their house, but he never spoke with her . So this time, Zhao Lan was somewhat ttered and quickly reached out her hand and took it . However, she didn¡¯t hurry to eat, instead, she handed it to Bai Zhi: ¡°You eat this . The snake meat you ate was small . You must be hungry . ¡± Bai Zhi pushed her mother¡¯s hand back and said: ¡°Niang, didn¡¯t I said before? When Hu Feng dug these yacon fruits, I already ate two . Now, I¡¯m still full, I don¡¯t want to eat at all . Besides, there were still a lot of them in the bag . ¡± Hu Changlin looked at Bai Zhi and couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Didn¡¯t you said you wanted to go to the mountain to pick up some herbs? Did you find any?¡± Bai Zhi got up and looked at the surroundings . When she was sure no one was around and listening . She whispered: ¡°Hu Bo, we dug a hundred-year-old wild ginseng . After we sold it, we will divide it into two . ¡± When Hu Changlin heard her words, his jaw almost drop to the ground . He thought he heard it wrong: ¡°What did you say?¡± Bai Zhi took the wild ginseng from the bottom of her bag: ¡°This is it . Hu Bo, how much do you think we can sell this wild ginseng?¡± When Hu Changlin saw the wild ginseng . He was obviously very excited . He wanted to touch it, but he was afraid to break it . So, he retracted his hand and sighed: ¡°This big wild ginseng seems a hundred-year-old . You can sell it for at least 100 silver coins . ¡± 100 silver coins? Zhao Lan¡¯s eyes widen several degrees, her voice even trembled: ¡°How much is it? 1, 100 silver coins?¡± Hu Changlin waved his hand: ¡°I am not really sure, but I¡¯ve heard people talked about it before . They said those rich people in the town rarely found wild ginseng . They could only find and boughtmon ginseng worth dozens of silvers . So, with its size, I supposed it could be sold for 100 silver coins . ¡± The former Bai Zhi has never been to the town before . Her knowledge was very limited . Bai Zhi couldn¡¯t even find any helpful idea in her memory at all . Chapter 40: 100 year old wild ginseng. . Hu Changlin took the bamboo tube and drank the spring water . Although it was not that cold, it was a great satisfaction in this summer heat of the afternoon Hu Changlin handed the remaining half of the water to Hu Feng, but Hu Feng refused to ept it . Saying he was not thirsty Hu Changlin scratched his head: ¡°Oh, look at my memory . I forgot you don¡¯t like sharing utensils with other people . I should have let you drink first . ¡±. Hu Feng didn¡¯t answer, he got up and walked towards the bamboo bag and took out two yacon fruits from the inside . Then, he took out his dagger and began peeling them . . ¡°What is that?¡± Hu Changlin couldn¡¯t help but asked, he was happy inside his heart . Hu Feng seemed harvested a lot more this time, now that he went with Bai Zhi in the mountain Hu Feng cut the yacon fruit several times . His movement was very fast . They didn¡¯t even see how did he cut it . The yacon fruit was peeled and cut in just a short moment ¡°Snow lotus herb . ¡± He only spoke three words and handed it directly to Hu Changlin: ¡°You eat them first . ¡±. Hu Changlin naturally wouldn¡¯t be polite to his son . He took a bite of the yacon fruit . The taste was sweet and it was crispy . He actually didn¡¯t know how to describe the delicious taste . It taste new and special His first yacon fruit hasn¡¯t been swallowed, but Hu Feng was already cutting the second one . Then, handed it to Zhao Lan: ¡°You eat . ¡±. . . This was the first time Hu Feng talked to Zhao Lan . Last time, when she almost fell to the hillside, Hu Feng passed by and helped her . At that time, she wanted to thank him, but he just left . Last night, she was eating in their house, but he never spoke with her So this time, Zhao Lan was somewhat ttered and quickly reached out her hand and took it However, she didn¡¯t hurry to eat, instead, she handed it to Bai Zhi: ¡°You eat this . The snake meat you ate was small . You must be hungry . ¡±. Bai Zhi pushed her mother¡¯s hand back and said: ¡°Niang, didn¡¯t I said before? When Hu Feng dug these yacon fruits, I already ate two . Now, I¡¯m still full, I don¡¯t want to eat at all . Besides, there were still a lot of them in the bag . ¡±. Hu Changlin looked at Bai Zhi and couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Didn¡¯t you said you wanted to go to the mountain to pick up some herbs? Did you find any?¡±. Bai Zhi got up and looked at the surroundings . When she was sure no one was around and listening . She whispered: ¡°Hu Bo, we dug a hundred-year-old wild ginseng . After we sold it, we will divide it into two . ¡±. When Hu Changlin heard her words, his jaw almost drop to the ground . He thought he heard it wrong: ¡°What did you say?¡±. Bai Zhi took the wild ginseng from the bottom of her bag: ¡°This is it . Hu Bo, how much do you think we can sell this wild ginseng?¡±. When Hu Changlin saw the wild ginseng . He was obviously very excited . He wanted to touch it, but he was afraid to break it . So, he retracted his hand and sighed: ¡°This big wild ginseng seems a hundred-year-old . You can sell it for at least 100 silver coins . ¡±. 100 silver coins?. Zhao Lan¡¯s eyes widen several degrees, her voice even trembled: ¡°How much is it? 1, 100 silver coins?¡±. Hu Changlin waved his hand: ¡°I am not really sure, but I¡¯ve heard people talked about it before . They said those rich people in the town rarely found wild ginseng . They could only find and boughtmon ginseng worth dozens of silvers . So, with its size, I supposed it could be sold for 100 silver coins . ¡± . The former Bai Zhi has never been to the town before . Her knowledge was very limited . Bai Zhi couldn¡¯t even find any helpful idea in her memory at all Chapter 41: Each person gets half is very fair

Chapter 41: Each person gets half is very fair

¡°Yesterday, I asked Lu Dafu if he can sell the herbal medicine I can find . Lu Dafu promised to help me . He is a doctor . He¡¯s not only familiar with medicines but also familiar in the pharmacies to the town . He can certainly sell this at a good price . If we sell it on our own, we may fail to sell it at a good price . ¡± Hu Changlin listened and nodded: ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right . Old Lu is a good person . If he says he is willing to help, he will definitely help you . Zhi¡¯er, I didn¡¯t think that in your situation yesterday, you can still think of this idea . This is not simple ah . ¡± Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°I just think of it on a whim . Hu Bo, don¡¯t exaggerate it too much . I am a proud person . ¡± The four of them had a great time . Bai Zhi put back the wild ginseng in her bamboo bag and faced Hu Changlin: ¡°Hu Bo, although this wild ginseng was dug by me, without Hu Feng¡¯s help, I won¡¯t be able to find it . I may even lose my life on the mountain . So, I decided that no matter what price I sold it, we will divide in half . What do you think?¡± Hu Changlin has never been a greedy and cheap person . After he heard her words, he hurriedly waved his hand: ¡°No, that can¡¯t be . This wild ginseng is so valuable . It¡¯s not amon thing . We can¡¯t divide the price . You will lose too much money . ¡± Zhao Lan also opened her mouth: ¡°Hu Dage, can¡¯t you understand? If Hu Feng didn¡¯t protect Zhi¡¯er, she might have bitten by the snake now . How will she find this wild ginseng? I may also say, that giving you half the price is very little . ¡± Hu Changlin swept his eyes to Hu Feng: ¡°What do you say?¡± Hu Feng¡¯s face was emotionless, but he swept his eyes to Bai Zhi and said: ¡°Each person gets half is very fair . Just do it . ¡± With Hu Feng¡¯s words, Hu Changlin no longer refused . He just said with a smile: ¡°Okay, that¡¯s it . We will divide the price in half for the two families . ¡± How long will it take before he could save 50 silver coins? So, Hu Changlin was naturally happy inside his heart . He has never seen so much money in his life . So, why he can¡¯t be happy? After the four of them rested for a while . They finished the work in the field together . While the sky was still bright, they hurried went home . But, after stepping into the vige entrance, Bai Zhi pulled Hu Feng to go to Doctor Lu¡¯s house . She was not feeling safe with this wild ginseng . If she suddenly bumped with the Bai Family, she cannot save it . ¡°Hu Bo, if you have free time, can you clean the big gray rabbit? At night, I will cook braised rabbit meat for our dinner . ¡± Bai Zhi shouted while walking a few steps backward and turned around . Hu Changlin repeatedly nodded his head, while watching Bai Zhi and Hu Feng¡¯s departing figure . Then, he returned with Zhao Lan in his ce . Bai Family Old Lady Bai was sitting and chatting in the backyard with Mrs . Liu . When suddenly, she heard a movement in the front yard . And it seemed she heard Bai Dazhu and Bai Erzhu¡¯s voice . The mother-inw and daughter-inw hurriedly threw away the fan in their hands and rushed towards the front yard to greet their hero . ¡°Dazhu, Erzhu, you¡¯re back? What about the bag of white flour? Hurry and take it out, so we can eat steamed bread at night . ¡± When Old Lady Bai entered the house, she shouted at her two sons . Their door was wide opened, so the vigers definitely heard her voice . The vigers that could eat steamed bread were only a few . So today, when her two sons returned with the bag of flour, she naturally wanted the whole vige to know that her sons also have abilities . But who knows, when she stood in the courtyard and saw the appearance of her two sons, she could no longer open her mouth to shout . The clothes of her two sons were torn and tattered . There were bluish purple bruises on their face . The corner of their mouth has some blood and their hair was messy . As if they escape a fight . Chapter 41: Each person gets half is very fair. . ¡°Yesterday, I asked Lu Dafu if he can sell the herbal medicine I can find . Lu Dafu promised to help me . He is a doctor . He¡¯s not only familiar with medicines but also familiar in the pharmacies to the town . He can certainly sell this at a good price . If we sell it on our own, we may fail to sell it at a good price . ¡±. Hu Changlin listened and nodded: ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right . Old Lu is a good person . If he says he is willing to help, he will definitely help you . Zhi¡¯er, I didn¡¯t think that in your situation yesterday, you can still think of this idea . This is not simple ah . ¡±. Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°I just think of it on a whim . Hu Bo, don¡¯t exaggerate it too much . I am a proud person . ¡±. The four of them had a great time . Bai Zhi put back the wild ginseng in her bamboo bag and faced Hu Changlin: ¡°Hu Bo, although this wild ginseng was dug by me, without Hu Feng¡¯s help, I won¡¯t be able to find it . I may even lose my life on the mountain . So, I decided that no matter what price I sold it, we will divide in half . What do you think?¡±. . . Hu Changlin has never been a greedy and cheap person . After he heard her words, he hurriedly waved his hand: ¡°No, that can¡¯t be . This wild ginseng is so valuable . It¡¯s not amon thing . We can¡¯t divide the price . You will lose too much money . ¡±. Zhao Lan also opened her mouth: ¡°Hu Dage, can¡¯t you understand? If Hu Feng didn¡¯t protect Zhi¡¯er, she might have bitten by the snake now . How will she find this wild ginseng? I may also say, that giving you half the price is very little . ¡±. Hu Changlin swept his eyes to Hu Feng: ¡°What do you say?¡±. Hu Feng¡¯s face was emotionless, but he swept his eyes to Bai Zhi and said: ¡°Each person gets half is very fair . Just do it . ¡±. . . With Hu Feng¡¯s words, Hu Changlin no longer refused . He just said with a smile: ¡°Okay, that¡¯s it . We will divide the price in half for the two families . ¡±. How long will it take before he could save 50 silver coins? So, Hu Changlin was naturally happy inside his heart . He has never seen so much money in his life . So, why he can¡¯t be happy?. After the four of them rested for a while . They finished the work in the field together . While the sky was still bright, they hurried went home But, after stepping into the vige entrance, Bai Zhi pulled Hu Feng to go to Doctor Lu¡¯s house . She was not feeling safe with this wild ginseng . If she suddenly bumped with the Bai Family, she cannot save it ¡°Hu Bo, if you have free time, can you clean the big gray rabbit? At night, I will cook braised rabbit meat for our dinner . ¡± Bai Zhi shouted while walking a few steps backward and turned around Hu Changlin repeatedly nodded his head, while watching Bai Zhi and Hu Feng¡¯s departing figure . Then, he returned with Zhao Lan in his ce *. Bai Family. Old Lady Bai was sitting and chatting in the backyard with Mrs . Liu . When suddenly, she heard a movement in the front yard . And it seemed she heard Bai Dazhu and Bai Erzhu¡¯s voice . The mother-inw and daughter-inw hurriedly threw away the fan in their hands and rushed towards the front yard to greet their hero ¡°Dazhu, Erzhu, you¡¯re back? What about the bag of white flour? Hurry and take it out, so we can eat steamed bread at night . ¡± When Old Lady Bai entered the house, she shouted at her two sons . Their door was wide opened, so the vigers definitely heard her voice The vigers that could eat steamed bread were only a few . So today, when her two sons returned with the bag of flour, she naturally wanted the whole vige to know that her sons also have abilities But who knows, when she stood in the courtyard and saw the appearance of her two sons, she could no longer open her mouth to shout The clothes of her two sons were torn and tattered . There were bluish purple bruises on their face . The corner of their mouth has some blood and their hair was messy . As if they escape a fight Chapter 42: Free Pie

Chapter 42: Free Pie

Both Old Lady Bai and Mrs . Liu¡¯s face dramatically changed . They rushed forward and encircled Bai Dazhu and Bai Erzhu . The two men returned empty-handed and only half living . ¡°What happened? Why do you look like this? Where is the bag of flour?¡± Old Lady Bai asked urgently . Bai Dazhu murmured and then pushed Bai Erzhu¡¯s arm: ¡°You say it . ¡± Bai Erzhuughed: ¡°You are the big brother, so you say it . ¡± Old Lady Bai returned to her senses and stared at her two sons . Not only she didn¡¯t get the white flour, but she also loses a hundred copper coins . They even went back full of injuries . She swept her eyes outside their courtyard curiously and sneered . Then, she said with a cold face: ¡°Get inside the house and speak . ¡± Old Lady Bai beat her two sons, who were pushing and pinching each other to enter the house . After entering the house, Old Lady Bai turned to Mrs . Liu: ¡°Close the door . ¡± Whenever the olddy teaching Zhao Lan and Bai Zhi a lesson . She never avoided the viger¡¯s eyes . Instead, she was, even more, showing off her status and ability in the family . She was also teaching her sons a lesson, but she rarely does it in front of other people . Because for her, her son¡¯s face was the face of the Bai Family . ¡°Tell me, what is going on?¡± Old Lady Bai sat down at the table and stared at Bai Dazhu and Bai Erzhu . Bai Erzhu hurriedly pointed his finger at Bai Dazhu: ¡°It¡¯s all big brother¡¯s fault . If it weren¡¯t for him, I will not lose . ¡± When Bai Dazhu heard his words, he immediate frown his eyebrows and stood up, then said: ¡°I didn¡¯t me you, but you¡¯re ming me? I ate two more pieces than you! So, why are you ming me?¡± As the two brothers continued yelling at each other . Old Lady Bai¡¯s face was getting more and more ugly . ¡°You all shut up! Did you bring back the bag of flour? What about the other things?¡± Old Lady Bai asked . Bai Erzhu shrunk his neck, his eyes didn¡¯t dare to fall on his mother¡¯s face . He said with a small tone: ¡°I, we also wanted to take back the bag of flour, but we lose . So, naturally, we also couldn¡¯t take the other things, so, so¡ª¡± Old Lady Bai felt a stabbing pain in her brain . She tried hard to suppressed her anger and asked: ¡°Since you didn¡¯t get the bag of flour, then what happened to the 100 copper coins I gave you? Did you get it back?¡± The two brothers looked at each other and hurriedly lowered their heads . No one could utter a word . Old Lady Bai roar in anger: ¡°I am talking to you two, are you all dumb? Where is the money? Did you get back the 100 copper coins?¡± Bai Dazhu saw that his second brother always refused to speak . So, he couldn¡¯t help but opened his mouth: ¡°Niang, don¡¯t mention it . For this 100 copper coins, I and Erzhu fight with the owner . We wanted to take back the money, so we got into a fight and get injured . ¡± They were not seriously injured, it was only skin trauma . It will heal after a few days . They just looked like this because they tore apart their clothes . They wanted to looked more miserable . Hoping that if their mother sees them like this, she will only give them a p in the face and then forget the 100 copper coins... ... Old Lady Bai was so angry . She wanted to beat these two disappointing guys . But, seeing them injured, she can no longer pursue the matter . After all, it was her two sons, not Zhao Lan or Bai Zhi . ¡°Forget it, I shouldn¡¯t have believed you yesterday . How can there be such a good thing in the world? Giving a free bag of flour, isn¡¯t the owner himself asking for death?¡± As the saying goes, there will be no free pie falling in the sky . Chapter 42: Free Pie. . Both Old Lady Bai and Mrs . Liu¡¯s face dramatically changed . They rushed forward and encircled Bai Dazhu and Bai Erzhu . The two men returned empty-handed and only half living ¡°What happened? Why do you look like this? Where is the bag of flour?¡± Old Lady Bai asked urgently Bai Dazhu murmured and then pushed Bai Erzhu¡¯s arm: ¡°You say it . ¡±. Bai Erzhuughed: ¡°You are the big brother, so you say it . ¡±. Old Lady Bai returned to her senses and stared at her two sons . Not only she didn¡¯t get the white flour, but she also loses a hundred copper coins . They even went back full of injuries . . She swept her eyes outside their courtyard curiously and sneered . Then, she said with a cold face: ¡°Get inside the house and speak . ¡±. Old Lady Bai beat her two sons, who were pushing and pinching each other to enter the house After entering the house, Old Lady Bai turned to Mrs . Liu: ¡°Close the door . ¡±. Whenever the olddy teaching Zhao Lan and Bai Zhi a lesson . She never avoided the viger¡¯s eyes . Instead, she was, even more, showing off her status and ability in the family . . She was also teaching her sons a lesson, but she rarely does it in front of other people . Because for her, her son¡¯s face was the face of the Bai Family ¡°Tell me, what is going on?¡± Old Lady Bai sat down at the table and stared at Bai Dazhu and Bai Erzhu Bai Erzhu hurriedly pointed his finger at Bai Dazhu: ¡°It¡¯s all big brother¡¯s fault . If it weren¡¯t for him, I will not lose . ¡±. When Bai Dazhu heard his words, he immediate frown his eyebrows and stood up, then said: ¡°I didn¡¯t me you, but you¡¯re ming me? I ate two more pieces than you! So, why are you ming me?¡±. As the two brothers continued yelling at each other . Old Lady Bai¡¯s face was getting more and more ugly ¡°You all shut up! Did you bring back the bag of flour? What about the other things?¡± Old Lady Bai asked Bai Erzhu shrunk his neck, his eyes didn¡¯t dare to fall on his mother¡¯s face . He said with a small tone: ¡°I, we also wanted to take back the bag of flour, but we lose . So, naturally, we also couldn¡¯t take the other things, so, so¡ª¡±. Old Lady Bai felt a stabbing pain in her brain . She tried hard to suppressed her anger and asked: ¡°Since you didn¡¯t get the bag of flour, then what happened to the 100 copper coins I gave you? Did you get it back?¡±. The two brothers looked at each other and hurriedly lowered their heads . No one could utter a word Old Lady Bai roar in anger: ¡°I am talking to you two, are you all dumb? Where is the money? Did you get back the 100 copper coins?¡±. Bai Dazhu saw that his second brother always refused to speak . So, he couldn¡¯t help but opened his mouth: ¡°Niang, don¡¯t mention it . For this 100 copper coins, I and Erzhu fight with the owner . We wanted to take back the money, so we got into a fight and get injured . ¡±. They were not seriously injured, it was only skin trauma . It will heal after a few days . They just looked like this because they tore apart their clothes . They wanted to looked more miserable . Hoping that if their mother sees them like this, she will only give them a p in the face and then forget the 100 copper coins... .... Old Lady Bai was so angry . She wanted to beat these two disappointing guys . But, seeing them injured, she can no longer pursue the matter . After all, it was her two sons, not Zhao Lan or Bai Zhi ¡°Forget it, I shouldn¡¯t have believed you yesterday . How can there be such a good thing in the world? Giving a free bag of flour, isn¡¯t the owner himself asking for death?¡± As the saying goes, there will be no free pie falling in the sky Chapter 43: Unclear relationship

Chapter 43: Unclear rtionship

Bai Dazhu busily said: ¡°Niang, what you said is wrong . There was really such a good thing in this world . The otherpetitor really won a bag of flour . It¡¯s just, that man¡¯s appetite was bigger than us . Even if the two of us, added what we eat, we can¡¯t defeat that man . So tell me, how are we gonna win if we met such a person?¡± Old Lady Bai stared at Bai Dazhu: ¡°How many buns did you eat today?¡± Bai Dazhu stretched out his four fingers: ¡°Four . ¡± Then, Old Lady Bai looked at Bai Erzhu and asked the same question: ¡°What about you?¡± Bai Erzhu sticks out his two fingers: ¡°Two... ...¡± Old Lady Bai felt her brain began to hurt again: ¡°I bought six buns for 100 copper coins?¡± Bai Erzhu busily exin:ed ¡°You should me the owner . He had a ck heart . The buns were too dry to eat, but he didn¡¯t give us water . How are we going to catch up? I¡¯m too thirsty, so how can I eat more?¡± Old Lady Bai waved her hand: ¡°Stop, don¡¯t speak anymore! You shouldn¡¯t me others for your guilty conscience . Just me yourself for being useless . You will only eat steamed buns, but you still lose? What can you do right?¡± Their fields stayed idle . They haven¡¯t finished nting . The vigers were busy nting, but their family was idle . They spent their money on other things, but they were beaten . If the vigers learned about this, they willugh at them, right? The next moment, a loud voice came out from the door: ¡°Niang, open the door quickly!¡± When Old Lady Bai heard the voice, her anger dispersed a lot . She looked at Mrs . Liu and busily said: ¡°Xiaofeng is back, what are you doing? Hurry and open the door!¡± Mrs . Liu hurriedly opened the door and smiled, then pulled his son into the house: ¡°Xiaofeng, how is your school today? Did your teacher praised you for your good handwriting?¡± Bai Xiaofeng put down his schoolbag in his hand and stared at the kettle on the table: ¡°I want to drink water . I am thirsty . ¡± Old Lady Bai rushed to the table and poured a water for her favorite grandson . She sighed and watched him drink the clean water . Then, she smiled and said: ¡°You must be very exhausted . Hurry and go to rest . I will ask your niang to cook you an egg, to make up with your lost energy . ¡± Bai Xiaofeng showed a smile on his t face: ¡°Grandmother is kind . Oh right, I saw Third Aunt on the way . ¡± Old Lady Bai busily asked: ¡°Where did you see her?¡± ¡°At the entrance to the vige, she and Hu Changlin were walking together . The two went to the east side of the vige with a smile . ¡± They lived on the west side of the vige . Hu Changlin¡¯s family lived on the east side . So obviously, she was going back with Hu Changlin . Old Lady Bai stood up and looked at Bai Dazhu and Bai Erzhu: ¡°You two, changed your clothes and washed your face . We¡¯ll go to Hu Changling¡¯s house . ¡± Bai Dazhu and Bai Erzhu were confused . But, Bai Dazhu took the initiative to speak: ¡°Niang, she hurt her hand . Now, she can¡¯t work in the field . Just let her live in Hu Changlin¡¯s house for a few more days . Let her return when she¡¯s cured . We can save a few more ration by then . ¡± On the side, Mrs . Liu opened her mouth: ¡°You might not know, but we went to Hu Changlin¡¯s house today . And guess what? This Zhao Lan actually went outside with Hu Changlin to work in their field . She didn¡¯t work in our family¡¯s field but work for the others . Since she can work with one hand, why she must stay in Hu Changlin¡¯s house?¡± When Bai Dazhu and Bai Erzhu heard this, they immediately jumped up with their feet: ¡°What? What did you say? She went and work in Hu Changlin¡¯s field? She can be that shameless? A widow and a coward working together, their rtionship is unclear . She can shame herself, but she shouldn¡¯t let the Bai Family lose a face!¡± Chapter 43: Unclear rtionship. . Bai Dazhu busily said: ¡°Niang, what you said is wrong . There was really such a good thing in this world . The otherpetitor really won a bag of flour . It¡¯s just, that man¡¯s appetite was bigger than us . Even if the two of us, added what we eat, we can¡¯t defeat that man . So tell me, how are we gonna win if we met such a person?¡±. Old Lady Bai stared at Bai Dazhu: ¡°How many buns did you eat today?¡±. Bai Dazhu stretched out his four fingers: ¡°Four . ¡±. Then, Old Lady Bai looked at Bai Erzhu and asked the same question: ¡°What about you?¡±. . . Bai Erzhu sticks out his two fingers: ¡°Two... ...¡±. Old Lady Bai felt her brain began to hurt again: ¡°I bought six buns for 100 copper coins?¡±. Bai Erzhu busily exin:ed ¡°You should me the owner . He had a ck heart . The buns were too dry to eat, but he didn¡¯t give us water . How are we going to catch up? I¡¯m too thirsty, so how can I eat more?¡±. Old Lady Bai waved her hand: ¡°Stop, don¡¯t speak anymore! You shouldn¡¯t me others for your guilty conscience . Just me yourself for being useless . You will only eat steamed buns, but you still lose? What can you do right?¡±. Their fields stayed idle . They haven¡¯t finished nting . The vigers were busy nting, but their family was idle . They spent their money on other things, but they were beaten . If the vigers learned about this, they willugh at them, right? . . . The next moment, a loud voice came out from the door: ¡°Niang, open the door quickly!¡± . When Old Lady Bai heard the voice, her anger dispersed a lot . She looked at Mrs . Liu and busily said: ¡°Xiaofeng is back, what are you doing? Hurry and open the door!¡±. Mrs . Liu hurriedly opened the door and smiled, then pulled his son into the house: ¡°Xiaofeng, how is your school today? Did your teacher praised you for your good handwriting?¡±. Bai Xiaofeng put down his schoolbag in his hand and stared at the kettle on the table: ¡°I want to drink water . I am thirsty . ¡±. Old Lady Bai rushed to the table and poured a water for her favorite grandson . She sighed and watched him drink the clean water . Then, she smiled and said: ¡°You must be very exhausted . Hurry and go to rest . I will ask your niang to cook you an egg, to make up with your lost energy . ¡±. Bai Xiaofeng showed a smile on his t face: ¡°Grandmother is kind . Oh right, I saw Third Aunt on the way . ¡±. Old Lady Bai busily asked: ¡°Where did you see her?¡±. ¡°At the entrance to the vige, she and Hu Changlin were walking together . The two went to the east side of the vige with a smile . ¡±. They lived on the west side of the vige . Hu Changlin¡¯s family lived on the east side . So obviously, she was going back with Hu Changlin Old Lady Bai stood up and looked at Bai Dazhu and Bai Erzhu: ¡°You two, changed your clothes and washed your face . We¡¯ll go to Hu Changling¡¯s house . ¡±. Bai Dazhu and Bai Erzhu were confused . But, Bai Dazhu took the initiative to speak: ¡°Niang, she hurt her hand . Now, she can¡¯t work in the field . Just let her live in Hu Changlin¡¯s house for a few more days . Let her return when she¡¯s cured . We can save a few more ration by then . ¡±. On the side, Mrs . Liu opened her mouth: ¡°You might not know, but we went to Hu Changlin¡¯s house today . And guess what? This Zhao Lan actually went outside with Hu Changlin to work in their field . She didn¡¯t work in our family¡¯s field but work for the others . Since she can work with one hand, why she must stay in Hu Changlin¡¯s house?¡± . When Bai Dazhu and Bai Erzhu heard this, they immediately jumped up with their feet: ¡°What? What did you say? She went and work in Hu Changlin¡¯s field? She can be that shameless? A widow and a coward working together, their rtionship is unclear . She can shame herself, but she shouldn¡¯t let the Bai Family lose a face!¡±. Chapter 44: Good luck

Chapter 44: Good luck

Old Lady Bai led Bai Dazhu, Mrs . Liu, and Bai Erzhu . The four of them went to Hu Changlin¡¯s house on the east side of the vige . When the vigers saw this, they knew there will be a good show . So, they stopped working and followed . On the other side, Bai Zhi and Hu Feng arrived at Doctor Lu¡¯s house . Doctor Lu was tidying up the dried medicinal herbs in his courtyard . Most of the dried herbs were personally collected up by him . Because after drying, he can sell them in the town . In this mountain vige, doctors couldn¡¯t earn much money . So, if he won¡¯t sell some medicinal herbs, he wouldn¡¯t be able to support his family . ¡°Lu Dafu, are you busy?¡± Bai Zhi stood outside the yard and warmly smiled at Doctor Lu . When Doctor Lu looked up and saw that it was Bai Zhi and Hu Feng . He quickly got up and put down the basket in his hand . Then, he got up and asked: ¡°Did your niang¡¯s illness worsen?¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°No, no, I have something to asked Lu Dafu . ¡± When Doctor Lu saw Bai Zhi¡¯s smile and the bag on her back . It didn¡¯t take him long to understand what was happening . He smiled and waved his hand: ¡°Come on in, and say it . ¡± Doctor Lu pushed aside his basket and walked quickly to open the gate for the two people . But, when Bai Zhi entered the yard, he whispered: ¡°Lu Dafu, let¡¯s go inside your house and talk . ¡± Doctor Lu was stunned . Was it something that can¡¯t be discussed in the courtyard? He can see that Bai Zhi¡¯s face has this mysterious looked . So, he got curious . Doctor Lu nodded and said: ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go inside the house . ¡± Doctor Lu¡¯s house was not so big . It was not as big as the Bai Family¡¯s house, but very neat and clean . After entering the house, Bai Zhi closed the door with her own hand . ¡°What on earth did you bring for you to act so mysterious like this?¡± Doctor Lu smiled and asked . Bai Zhi unloaded the bamboo bag on her back . Then, she took out the wild ginseng . She unwrapped the covered leaves and handed the ginseng directly to Doctor Lu¡¯s hands: ¡°Lu Dafu, what do you think about this wild ginseng?¡± When Doctor Lu heard it was a wild ginseng, he was excited and immediately hold the wild ginseng . He had dug several wild ginseng in the mountain, but most of them were small . However, this wild ginseng in his hand, not only looked very good but also very big . ¡°This, this wild ginseng¡¯s size and appearance are at least 100 years old!¡± Doctor Lu looked at the wild ginseng in his hand . He said it was almost 100 years, but more likely it was 1000 years old . He had seen such a big ginseng before . The pharmacy¡¯s owner was not willing to sell it for a few thousand silver coins . ¡°Where did you get this from?¡± Doctor Lu asked anxiously . Bai Zhi answered: ¡°Today, Hu Feng and I went to the Luoying Mountain . I was originally looking for Sgine . But as a result, I identally found this wild ginseng and brought it back to the vige . ¡± There was still a little fresh soil left on the wild ginseng . The stems and leaves on the top of it were still green . It was indeed newly dug out . Doctor Lu looked envious: ¡°You are very lucky ah . This was your first time on the Luoying mountain, but you dug out such a big treasure . I have been there many times . But, I only get ordinary medicines . I didn¡¯t see any big wild ginseng . ¡± Bai Zhi smiled and looked at Hu Feng beside her . Then, she smiled and said: ¡°Not only me, I found it with Hu Feng . It is his good luck . Without him, I can¡¯t survive in there . ¡± Chapter 44: Good luck. . Old Lady Bai led Bai Dazhu, Mrs . Liu, and Bai Erzhu . The four of them went to Hu Changlin¡¯s house on the east side of the vige . When the vigers saw this, they knew there will be a good show . So, they stopped working and followed On the other side, Bai Zhi and Hu Feng arrived at Doctor Lu¡¯s house . Doctor Lu was tidying up the dried medicinal herbs in his courtyard . Most of the dried herbs were personally collected up by him . Because after drying, he can sell them in the town . In this mountain vige, doctors couldn¡¯t earn much money . So, if he won¡¯t sell some medicinal herbs, he wouldn¡¯t be able to support his family ¡°Lu Dafu, are you busy?¡± Bai Zhi stood outside the yard and warmly smiled at Doctor Lu When Doctor Lu looked up and saw that it was Bai Zhi and Hu Feng . He quickly got up and put down the basket in his hand . Then, he got up and asked: ¡°Did your niang¡¯s illness worsen?¡±. . . Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°No, no, I have something to asked Lu Dafu . ¡±. When Doctor Lu saw Bai Zhi¡¯s smile and the bag on her back . It didn¡¯t take him long to understand what was happening . He smiled and waved his hand: ¡°Come on in, and say it . ¡±. Doctor Lu pushed aside his basket and walked quickly to open the gate for the two people But, when Bai Zhi entered the yard, he whispered: ¡°Lu Dafu, let¡¯s go inside your house and talk . ¡±. . . Doctor Lu was stunned . Was it something that can¡¯t be discussed in the courtyard? He can see that Bai Zhi¡¯s face has this mysterious looked . So, he got curious . Doctor Lu nodded and said: ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go inside the house . ¡±. Doctor Lu¡¯s house was not so big . It was not as big as the Bai Family¡¯s house, but very neat and clean After entering the house, Bai Zhi closed the door with her own hand ¡°What on earth did you bring for you to act so mysterious like this?¡± Doctor Lu smiled and asked Bai Zhi unloaded the bamboo bag on her back . Then, she took out the wild ginseng . She unwrapped the covered leaves and handed the ginseng directly to Doctor Lu¡¯s hands: ¡°Lu Dafu, what do you think about this wild ginseng?¡±. When Doctor Lu heard it was a wild ginseng, he was excited and immediately hold the wild ginseng . He had dug several wild ginseng in the mountain, but most of them were small . However, this wild ginseng in his hand, not only looked very good but also very big ¡°This, this wild ginseng¡¯s size and appearance are at least 100 years old!¡± Doctor Lu looked at the wild ginseng in his hand . He said it was almost 100 years, but more likely it was 1000 years old . He had seen such a big ginseng before . The pharmacy¡¯s owner was not willing to sell it for a few thousand silver coins ¡°Where did you get this from?¡± Doctor Lu asked anxiously Bai Zhi answered: ¡°Today, Hu Feng and I went to the Luoying Mountain . I was originally looking for Sgine . But as a result, I identally found this wild ginseng and brought it back to the vige . ¡±. There was still a little fresh soil left on the wild ginseng . The stems and leaves on the top of it were still green . It was indeed newly dug out Doctor Lu looked envious: ¡°You are very lucky ah . This was your first time on the Luoying mountain, but you dug out such a big treasure . I have been there many times . But, I only get ordinary medicines . I didn¡¯t see any big wild ginseng . ¡±. Bai Zhi smiled and looked at Hu Feng beside her . Then, she smiled and said: ¡°Not only me, I found it with Hu Feng . It is his good luck . Without him, I can¡¯t survive in there . ¡±. Chapter 45: Checking the pulse

Chapter 45: Checking the pulse

Doctor Lu has been to Luoying Mountain many times . But each time, he only strolls outside the forest . He never dared to go into the deep part of it . He was very clear about the danger inside . So, such wild ginseng definitely can only be found in the deep part of the forest . Doctor Lu then asked: ¡°What are you nning to do with this ginseng?¡± Bai Zhi replied: ¡°Lu Dafu, I am here to ask you for help . We will bother you to help us sell this ginseng in the town . No matter how much you sell it, I will give you 10 silver coins . ¡± 10 silver coins as a reward? Without question, Doctor Lu was so shocked . When he listened, Hu Feng also couldn¡¯t help but raised an eyebrow . The little girl was really generous . She can spit out the word 10 silver coins without worries . Doctor Lu busily said: ¡°No, no, how can that be? We are vige folks . I will help you sell it, but you don¡¯t need to give me a reward, okay? I originally nned to sell medicines in the town tomorrow . I will also sell yours . ¡± This little girl¡¯s life was harsh, so how could he collect her hard earned money? Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°Lu Dafu, I know your kindness . However, that is not only a reward but also what I feel inside my heart . You are a good person . I understand what inside a human¡¯s heart . I know business is business . I am nning to dig up some more stuff in the mountain . If I want to sell them, I can only rely on you . If you won¡¯t ept my reward, I will feel embarrassed again and again to trouble you . ¡± Doctor Lu was somewhat moved, but when he thought about the 10 silver coins . He still couldn¡¯t bear it: ¡°But, it doesn¡¯t need to be so big . ¡± Hu Feng, who has been silent for a long time, suddenly opened his mouth: ¡°You bring the ginseng in the pharmacy in the town then ask for a price . Once you learned the price, you can increase the price for 10 more silver coins . Then, that is your share . How about that?¡± Doctor Lu¡¯s eyes lit up, that was a good idea . In that way, he wouldn¡¯t feel like taking away the little girl¡¯s earnings . ¡°Let¡¯s do it like that . Zhi¡¯er, Hu Feng, you can rest assured . I will not let you down . Just wait and see, I will sell it at a good price . ¡± Now, everyone was happy . Outside Doctor Lu¡¯s courtyard, Bai Zhi looked at Hu Feng and smiled: ¡°Hey, your brain is quite active ah . You don¡¯t look like a sick person at all . ¡± Hu Feng nced at her and said: ¡°I just lost my memory . I didn¡¯t lose my intelligence . ¡± Speaking of memory loss, Hu Feng simply asked: ¡°When are you nning to treat me?¡± When Bai Zhi saw his anxious face, she smiled deep inside her heart . She turned her head and looked around . When she learned no one was around, she reached out to him . ¡°Give it to me . ¡± Hu Feng couldn¡¯t understand her: ¡°What?¡± ¡°Your hand, don¡¯t you want me to treat you? If I won¡¯t check your pulse, how will I know if I can cure you?¡± Bai Zhi raised an eyebrow . The sweat on her forehead slide to her eyebrow up to her cheek . Reflecting a crystal-like light . Hu Feng stared at her and listened . The two of them were standing in the middle of the road . Hu Feng stretched out his hand . Bai Zhi held his hand and put her other hand over his wrist . His pulse was steady and powerful . His physical condition was very good . But of course, it was impossible to check his brain over the pulse . When ites to this case, this move of her was only a cover-up . She thinks he was an open-minded person anyway . Seeing that she had retracted her hand, Hu Feng busily asked: ¡°How is it?¡± Chapter 45: Checking the pulse. . Doctor Lu has been to Luoying Mountain many times . But each time, he only strolls outside the forest . He never dared to go into the deep part of it . He was very clear about the danger inside . So, such wild ginseng definitely can only be found in the deep part of the forest Doctor Lu then asked: ¡°What are you nning to do with this ginseng?¡±. Bai Zhi replied: ¡°Lu Dafu, I am here to ask you for help . We will bother you to help us sell this ginseng in the town . No matter how much you sell it, I will give you 10 silver coins . ¡±. 10 silver coins as a reward?. Without question, Doctor Lu was so shocked . When he listened, Hu Feng also couldn¡¯t help but raised an eyebrow . The little girl was really generous . She can spit out the word 10 silver coins without worries . . Doctor Lu busily said: ¡°No, no, how can that be? We are vige folks . I will help you sell it, but you don¡¯t need to give me a reward, okay? I originally nned to sell medicines in the town tomorrow . I will also sell yours . ¡± This little girl¡¯s life was harsh, so how could he collect her hard earned money?. Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°Lu Dafu, I know your kindness . However, that is not only a reward but also what I feel inside my heart . You are a good person . I understand what inside a human¡¯s heart . I know business is business . I am nning to dig up some more stuff in the mountain . If I want to sell them, I can only rely on you . If you won¡¯t ept my reward, I will feel embarrassed again and again to trouble you . ¡±. Doctor Lu was somewhat moved, but when he thought about the 10 silver coins . He still couldn¡¯t bear it: ¡°But, it doesn¡¯t need to be so big . ¡±. Hu Feng, who has been silent for a long time, suddenly opened his mouth: ¡°You bring the ginseng in the pharmacy in the town then ask for a price . Once you learned the price, you can increase the price for 10 more silver coins . Then, that is your share . How about that?¡±. . . Doctor Lu¡¯s eyes lit up, that was a good idea . In that way, he wouldn¡¯t feel like taking away the little girl¡¯s earnings ¡°Let¡¯s do it like that . Zhi¡¯er, Hu Feng, you can rest assured . I will not let you down . Just wait and see, I will sell it at a good price . ¡±. Now, everyone was happy *. Outside Doctor Lu¡¯s courtyard, Bai Zhi looked at Hu Feng and smiled: ¡°Hey, your brain is quite active ah . You don¡¯t look like a sick person at all . ¡±. Hu Feng nced at her and said: ¡°I just lost my memory . I didn¡¯t lose my intelligence . ¡±. Speaking of memory loss, Hu Feng simply asked: ¡°When are you nning to treat me?¡±. When Bai Zhi saw his anxious face, she smiled deep inside her heart . She turned her head and looked around . When she learned no one was around, she reached out to him ¡°Give it to me . ¡±. Hu Feng couldn¡¯t understand her: ¡°What?¡±. ¡°Your hand, don¡¯t you want me to treat you? If I won¡¯t check your pulse, how will I know if I can cure you?¡± Bai Zhi raised an eyebrow . The sweat on her forehead slide to her eyebrow up to her cheek . Reflecting a crystal-like light . . Hu Feng stared at her and listened The two of them were standing in the middle of the road . Hu Feng stretched out his hand . Bai Zhi held his hand and put her other hand over his wrist . His pulse was steady and powerful . His physical condition was very good . But of course, it was impossible to check his brain over the pulse . When ites to this case, this move of her was only a cover-up . She thinks he was an open-minded person anyway Seeing that she had retracted her hand, Hu Feng busily asked: ¡°How is it?¡±. Chapter 46: Who did this?

Chapter 46: Who did this?

Bai Zhi frowned and said: ¡°You have blood clots in your brain . If we will not clear it, it will be very difficult to recover your memory . ¡± Hu Feng asked: ¡°How will you clear it?¡± Bai Zhi shrugged her shoulders: ¡°There are two ways to clear it . But, one of them is not possible because of theck of proper tools . ¡± ¡°Then, let¡¯s talk about the avable method . ¡± Hu Feng began to be impatient . Is this little girl only ying with him? Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry . Just listen to me, the blood clots in your brain have stayed for a long time . It will not be easy to clear it . We can use silver needles to puncture a hole and clear the blood . Although it is a slow process, there will be no side effect . It will also not affect your daily life . Plus, you will take some blood circting drugs to improve the effect . ¡± Hu Feng didn¡¯t understand much what she was saying . He doesn¡¯t know if the little girl words were true or false . He could only raise an eyebrow: ¡°So, I can be cured?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Bai Zhi answered without hesitation . As if it was only a trivial matter . Who knows why, but when he saw the confidence in her eyes, his doubt was dissolved . She was clearly only a stupid child, but why she gave her a deep sense of trust? He couldn¡¯t understand it, but he never wanted to understand it . He has no other way . He could only give it a try . This was not a bad idea anyway . Maybe, there will be a surprising end . So, why not try it, right? He wanted to ask, where a 12-year-old girl like her learned medicine . She didn¡¯t even go to school . So, how did she had such a skill? But in the end, he didn¡¯t ask . Maybe, that was her secret . Everyone has their own secret . Things that they don¡¯t like other people to know . ¡°Zhi¡¯er, Hu Feng, why are you here? Go back to your house . Hu Changlin and Zhao Lan were surrounded by the Bai Family . ¡± Lu Pingan who just came back from the school saw the Bai Family in Hu Changlin¡¯s ce . When he gets closed, Vige Chief Li told him to go home quickly and call his father to treat Zhao Lan . What? The Bai Family find niang to cause trouble again? Bai Zhi took a stepped forward and looked at her surroundings . When she saw a wooden stick on the road, she crouched and took it . Then, she rushed to Hu Changlin¡¯s house . Hu Feng followed behind her and the two of them run all the way . There were few people left in front of the Hu Family¡¯s house . Two vigers who were familiar with Hu Changlin kept persuading him . ¡°Old Hu, you are now in this age . Why do you still mixed up yourself with the Bai Family? Is it true you have feelings for Zhao Lan?¡± Hu Changlin stared at the man¡¯s eyes and said: ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Is I, Hu Changlin such a person? I was just helping the poor mother and child . The wind blew out their house yesterday . It was raining, but the Bai family, who has a ck heart didn¡¯t let them enter the house . The mother and child were wounded . So, should I just watch them?¡± ¡°Well, even if it was me, I will also help them . The Bai Family is getting more and more unreasonable . Do they want the mother and daughter die?¡± ¡°Just let me go, I have to go and see Zhao Lan . My hand is still hurting, but my conscience was not eaten by the dogs . I cannot let her get hurt again . ¡± Hu Changlin pushed aside the person who was blocking his way . However, he didn¡¯t use too much force, but he felt so much pain . ¡°Old Hu, I¡¯m afraid your hand will be crippled . Don¡¯t go in there, just hurry and see Lu Dafu . ¡± At this time, Bai Zhi and Hu Feng rushed in . When they saw this situation, not only Bai Zhi trembled in anger, but also Hu Feng, who was always calm . In anger, his face cken while asking: ¡°Who did this?¡± Chapter 46: Who did this?. . Bai Zhi frowned and said: ¡°You have blood clots in your brain . If we will not clear it, it will be very difficult to recover your memory . ¡±. Hu Feng asked: ¡°How will you clear it?¡±. Bai Zhi shrugged her shoulders: ¡°There are two ways to clear it . But, one of them is not possible because of theck of proper tools . ¡±. ¡°Then, let¡¯s talk about the avable method . ¡± Hu Feng began to be impatient . Is this little girl only ying with him?. . . Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry . Just listen to me, the blood clots in your brain have stayed for a long time . It will not be easy to clear it . We can use silver needles to puncture a hole and clear the blood . Although it is a slow process, there will be no side effect . It will also not affect your daily life . Plus, you will take some blood circting drugs to improve the effect . ¡± . Hu Feng didn¡¯t understand much what she was saying . He doesn¡¯t know if the little girl words were true or false . He could only raise an eyebrow: ¡°So, I can be cured?¡±. ¡°Of course!¡± Bai Zhi answered without hesitation . As if it was only a trivial matter Who knows why, but when he saw the confidence in her eyes, his doubt was dissolved . She was clearly only a stupid child, but why she gave her a deep sense of trust?. He couldn¡¯t understand it, but he never wanted to understand it . . He has no other way . He could only give it a try . This was not a bad idea anyway . Maybe, there will be a surprising end . So, why not try it, right?. He wanted to ask, where a 12-year-old girl like her learned medicine . She didn¡¯t even go to school . So, how did she had such a skill?. But in the end, he didn¡¯t ask . Maybe, that was her secret . Everyone has their own secret . Things that they don¡¯t like other people to know ¡°Zhi¡¯er, Hu Feng, why are you here? Go back to your house . Hu Changlin and Zhao Lan were surrounded by the Bai Family . ¡± Lu Pingan who just came back from the school saw the Bai Family in Hu Changlin¡¯s ce . When he gets closed, Vige Chief Li told him to go home quickly and call his father to treat Zhao Lan . . What? The Bai Family find niang to cause trouble again?. Bai Zhi took a stepped forward and looked at her surroundings . When she saw a wooden stick on the road, she crouched and took it . Then, she rushed to Hu Changlin¡¯s house Hu Feng followed behind her and the two of them run all the way . There were few people left in front of the Hu Family¡¯s house . Two vigers who were familiar with Hu Changlin kept persuading him ¡°Old Hu, you are now in this age . Why do you still mixed up yourself with the Bai Family? Is it true you have feelings for Zhao Lan?¡±. Hu Changlin stared at the man¡¯s eyes and said: ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Is I, Hu Changlin such a person? I was just helping the poor mother and child . The wind blew out their house yesterday . It was raining, but the Bai family, who has a ck heart didn¡¯t let them enter the house . The mother and child were wounded . So, should I just watch them?¡±. ¡°Well, even if it was me, I will also help them . The Bai Family is getting more and more unreasonable . Do they want the mother and daughter die?¡±. ¡°Just let me go, I have to go and see Zhao Lan . My hand is still hurting, but my conscience was not eaten by the dogs . I cannot let her get hurt again . ¡± Hu Changlin pushed aside the person who was blocking his way . However, he didn¡¯t use too much force, but he felt so much pain . . ¡°Old Hu, I¡¯m afraid your hand will be crippled . Don¡¯t go in there, just hurry and see Lu Dafu . ¡±. At this time, Bai Zhi and Hu Feng rushed in . When they saw this situation, not only Bai Zhi trembled in anger, but also Hu Feng, who was always calm . In anger, his face cken while asking: ¡°Who did this?¡±. Chapter 47: Broken hand

Chapter 47: Broken hand

Hu Changlin hasn¡¯t had time to speak, but the middle-aged man beside him opened up his mouth ¡°Bai Dazhu did it . They were forcing Zhao Lan to go back . Zhao Lan said she will wait for Zhi¡¯er first, but they refused . They tried dragging her away . Old Hu went to stop them, but they hit him . The Bai Family are really daring . ¡± Bai Zhi asked: ¡°What about my niang?¡± ¡°Your niang was taken away by them . ¡± The voice hasn¡¯t fallen, but Bai Zhi immediately turned around and went towards the Bai Family¡¯s house . When Hu Feng saw this, he threw away the farm tool and cloth bag in his hand on the ground and followed: ¡°Die, you wait here at home, I¡¯ll go and see . ¡± There was a fire in his heart that couldn¡¯t be extinguished . At ordinary times, he and Hu Changlin doesn¡¯t seem to be so close . But, he knew very well what he was to Hu Changlin . His heart was very clear of it . In these past three years, Hu Changlin has treated him like his own son . He also regarded him as his loved one . So today, when the Bai Family went to their door and broke Hu Changlin¡¯s hand, how can he swallow this anger? Hu Feng¡¯s footsteps were very fast . He wanted to catch up with Bai Zhi . To be more precise, he doesn¡¯t want that little girl to fell in the hands of those viins . But, he was still one stepte . The Bai Family¡¯s courtyard was very lively . The vigers were surrounding the yard . He couldn¡¯t see the situation inside . He could only hear horrible noises . As he listened carefully, he hurriedly pulled open the crowd to go in front . Hu Feng thought that the person who was being beaten miserably might be Bai Zhi or Zhao Lan . But, who would have thought, that the person being chased and beaten was a seven-foot-tall man? Bai Erzhu didn¡¯t expect Bai Zhi will dare to beat him, nor didn¡¯t expect her skills to be so savvy . After a few moments of sorrow, he ate a few losses . He wanted to reverse the situation, but Bai Zhi didn¡¯t give him a chance to fight back . He continued to scream and scream, calling his eldest brother¡¯s name to help him . Bai Erzhu was short and thin . When he was still young, he works less . So, his strength was notparable to Bai Dazhu . Bai Dazhu brought Zhao Lan into the small wooden house in the backyard . When he heard his second brother screaming, he hurriedly came out and rush to the front yard . Old Lady Bai and Mrs . Liu also followed . Although Bai Dazhu and Bai Erzhu were always quarreling . In the end, they were brothers . So, when he saw such his tragic appearance, he couldn¡¯t help but get angry . When Old Lady Bai saw her son being beaten like a dog by Bai Zhi . And there were many people watching her son like a joke . She got so angry . She also rushed in the front yard to help . At this time, the situation suddenly reversed . The one-on-one fight bes a three-on-one fight . Bai Zhi can fight back against Bai Erzhu without worries . She was clever, so she can rush to him . But now, her strength gradually depleted . On the other hand, two helpers joined in . She was destined to eat a heavy loss . Bai Zhi quickly thinks of a solution inside her heart . But all she could do now was, hope for a good man to suddenly jump out and defend her . Seeing Old Lady Bai and Bai Dazhu¡¯s stick flying towards her, Bai Zhi tried to avoid them . But, she could only avoid the olddy¡¯s stick . She could no longer avoid Bai Dazhu¡¯s stick . However the next moment, she didn¡¯t hear any mming sound, instead, she saw a man standing in front of her . His wide hand was grabbing Bai Dazhu¡¯s stick . Bai Dazhu was trying to take back his stick by force, but he couldn¡¯t pull it . * Die ¨C Father Chapter 47: Broken hand. . Hu Changlin hasn¡¯t had time to speak, but the middle-aged man beside him opened up his mouth ¡°Bai Dazhu did it . They were forcing Zhao Lan to go back . Zhao Lan said she will wait for Zhi¡¯er first, but they refused . They tried dragging her away . Old Hu went to stop them, but they hit him . The Bai Family are really daring . ¡±. Bai Zhi asked: ¡°What about my niang?¡±. ¡°Your niang was taken away by them . ¡±. The voice hasn¡¯t fallen, but Bai Zhi immediately turned around and went towards the Bai Family¡¯s house When Hu Feng saw this, he threw away the farm tool and cloth bag in his hand on the ground and followed: ¡°Die, you wait here at home, I¡¯ll go and see . ¡±. . . There was a fire in his heart that couldn¡¯t be extinguished At ordinary times, he and Hu Changlin doesn¡¯t seem to be so close . But, he knew very well what he was to Hu Changlin . His heart was very clear of it . In these past three years, Hu Changlin has treated him like his own son . He also regarded him as his loved one . So today, when the Bai Family went to their door and broke Hu Changlin¡¯s hand, how can he swallow this anger?. Hu Feng¡¯s footsteps were very fast . He wanted to catch up with Bai Zhi . To be more precise, he doesn¡¯t want that little girl to fell in the hands of those viins . But, he was still one stepte The Bai Family¡¯s courtyard was very lively . The vigers were surrounding the yard . He couldn¡¯t see the situation inside . He could only hear horrible noises . As he listened carefully, he hurriedly pulled open the crowd to go in front . . Hu Feng thought that the person who was being beaten miserably might be Bai Zhi or Zhao Lan . But, who would have thought, that the person being chased and beaten was a seven-foot-tall man?. Bai Erzhu didn¡¯t expect Bai Zhi will dare to beat him, nor didn¡¯t expect her skills to be so savvy . After a few moments of sorrow, he ate a few losses . He wanted to reverse the situation, but Bai Zhi didn¡¯t give him a chance to fight back . He continued to scream and scream, calling his eldest brother¡¯s name to help him Bai Erzhu was short and thin . When he was still young, he works less . So, his strength was notparable to Bai Dazhu Bai Dazhu brought Zhao Lan into the small wooden house in the backyard . When he heard his second brother screaming, he hurriedly came out and rush to the front yard . Old Lady Bai and Mrs . Liu also followed Although Bai Dazhu and Bai Erzhu were always quarreling . In the end, they were brothers . So, when he saw such his tragic appearance, he couldn¡¯t help but get angry When Old Lady Bai saw her son being beaten like a dog by Bai Zhi . And there were many people watching her son like a joke . She got so angry . She also rushed in the front yard to help At this time, the situation suddenly reversed . The one-on-one fight bes a three-on-one fight Bai Zhi can fight back against Bai Erzhu without worries . She was clever, so she can rush to him But now, her strength gradually depleted . On the other hand, two helpers joined in . She was destined to eat a heavy loss Bai Zhi quickly thinks of a solution inside her heart . But all she could do now was, hope for a good man to suddenly jump out and defend her Seeing Old Lady Bai and Bai Dazhu¡¯s stick flying towards her, Bai Zhi tried to avoid them . But, she could only avoid the olddy¡¯s stick . She could no longer avoid Bai Dazhu¡¯s stick However the next moment, she didn¡¯t hear any mming sound, instead, she saw a man standing in front of her . His wide hand was grabbing Bai Dazhu¡¯s stick . Bai Dazhu was trying to take back his stick by force, but he couldn¡¯t pull it . * Die ¨C Father. Chapter 48: Shouldn’t have hurt

Chapter 48: Shouldn¡¯t have hurt

Mrs . Liu, who was watching the battle on the side, yelled at her husband: ¡°Hey, look at this, the dead girl and the Kung Fu man, this young and old adulterer really has power ah!¡± Hu Feng frowned, his cold eyes moved toward Mrs . Liu, and then he asked: ¡°Who are you calling the young and old adulterer? Say it again clearly . ¡± When Mrs . Liu saw his cold gaze, her body couldn¡¯t help but tremble . Her scalp also couldn¡¯t help but get numb . There were a lot of words she wanted to say, but she couldn¡¯t dare to spit them out . Bai Dazhu red at Hu Feng: ¡°What are you doing? How dare youe to my Bai Family¡¯s house and act wild?¡± Hu Feng turned away his cold eyes to Mrs . Liu and stared at Bai Dazhu . The sharpness of his eyes was very obvious . So, even Bai Dazhu who was a strong man couldn¡¯t help but have palpitations . ¡°What are you calcting? You did not only dare go to my Hu Family¡¯s house and acted wild, but also hurt my father . Say, which hand did you use to hurt him?¡± Bai Dazhu hasn¡¯t been hit yet, but he felt his arms were breaking... ... Bai Dazhu took a step back and hurriedly said: ¡°You, why do you care which hand I used? Your father was shameless, he doesn¡¯t want to let go of Zhao Lan, so I hit him . What¡¯s wrong with that? If he didn¡¯t do that, will I use my hand?¡± Bai Dazhu waspletely regretting it . When he was fighting with Hu Changlin, he didn¡¯t think too much about it . He just released his anger . Now that he thinks about it, he realized he was too impulsive . Hu Feng was not a vegetable . He heard that Hu Feng¡¯s know martial arts and could kill a cow in one blow . It¡¯s just, he doesn¡¯t know if it was true... ... When Bai Zhi heard Bai Dazhu¡¯s words, she was so angry that she rushed forward and pointed her finger at Bai Dazhu: ¡°You fart, my Niang was chased away by your Bai Family . Yesterday, our house was blown by the storm, it was also heavily raining . My Niang was injured, but your Bai Family closed your house door and won¡¯t let us in . Because of helplessness, we went and stay on Hu Bo¡¯s small cabin with the advice of Vige Chief Li . Everyone in the vige knows that situation, but you don¡¯t? Do you think everyone has a dirty mind like you?¡± Old Lady Bai was so angry . She pointed her finger at Bai Zhi and shouted: ¡°What are you talking about? Who has a dirty mind ah? Why don¡¯t you say it again?!¡± Hu Feng didn¡¯t have much patience to argue with them . His eyes were always looking at Bai Zhuzhu: ¡°I will ask you again, which hand did you use to hurt him?¡± Bai Dazhu panicked . But in front of so many people, how could he admit it? He looked up and said: ¡°I used both of my hands, what about it? Huh?¡± As soon as Bai Dazhu¡¯s words fell, Hu Feng¡¯s figure plunged in front of Bai Dazhu . But before Bai Dazhu could react, he heard a cracking sound . He felt pain in his right arm and then, in his left arm . Everyone was shocked . They didn¡¯t expect Hu Feng will interrupt both Bai Dazhu¡¯s hands . Old Lady Bai and Mrs . Liu rushed forward to fight Hu Feng . But, how can they be his opponent? They flew in the ground with just his fingers . Bai Zhi was very hooked on the show . On the other hand, Mrs . Zhang retreated with Bai Erzhu on the side . Old Lady Bai was sitting on the ground . When she couldn¡¯t get up, she began to wail and cry . All obscene words came out of her mouth . She was a typical poisonous woman, so everyone couldn¡¯t help but frown . ¡°Vige Chief Li ising, let him pass . ¡± Chapter 48: Shouldn¡¯t have hurt. . Mrs . Liu, who was watching the battle on the side, yelled at her husband: ¡°Hey, look at this, the dead girl and the Kung Fu man, this young and old adulterer really has power ah!¡±. Hu Feng frowned, his cold eyes moved toward Mrs . Liu, and then he asked: ¡°Who are you calling the young and old adulterer? Say it again clearly . ¡±. When Mrs . Liu saw his cold gaze, her body couldn¡¯t help but tremble . Her scalp also couldn¡¯t help but get numb . There were a lot of words she wanted to say, but she couldn¡¯t dare to spit them out Bai Dazhu red at Hu Feng: ¡°What are you doing? How dare youe to my Bai Family¡¯s house and act wild?¡±. . . Hu Feng turned away his cold eyes to Mrs . Liu and stared at Bai Dazhu . The sharpness of his eyes was very obvious . So, even Bai Dazhu who was a strong man couldn¡¯t help but have palpitations ¡°What are you calcting? You did not only dare go to my Hu Family¡¯s house and acted wild, but also hurt my father . Say, which hand did you use to hurt him?¡±. Bai Dazhu hasn¡¯t been hit yet, but he felt his arms were breaking... ... . . . Bai Dazhu took a step back and hurriedly said: ¡°You, why do you care which hand I used? Your father was shameless, he doesn¡¯t want to let go of Zhao Lan, so I hit him . What¡¯s wrong with that? If he didn¡¯t do that, will I use my hand?¡±. Bai Dazhu waspletely regretting it . When he was fighting with Hu Changlin, he didn¡¯t think too much about it . He just released his anger . Now that he thinks about it, he realized he was too impulsive . Hu Feng was not a vegetable . He heard that Hu Feng¡¯s know martial arts and could kill a cow in one blow . It¡¯s just, he doesn¡¯t know if it was true... .... When Bai Zhi heard Bai Dazhu¡¯s words, she was so angry that she rushed forward and pointed her finger at Bai Dazhu: ¡°You fart, my Niang was chased away by your Bai Family . Yesterday, our house was blown by the storm, it was also heavily raining . My Niang was injured, but your Bai Family closed your house door and won¡¯t let us in . Because of helplessness, we went and stay on Hu Bo¡¯s small cabin with the advice of Vige Chief Li . Everyone in the vige knows that situation, but you don¡¯t? Do you think everyone has a dirty mind like you?¡±. Old Lady Bai was so angry . She pointed her finger at Bai Zhi and shouted: ¡°What are you talking about? Who has a dirty mind ah? Why don¡¯t you say it again?!¡±. Hu Feng didn¡¯t have much patience to argue with them . His eyes were always looking at Bai Zhuzhu: ¡°I will ask you again, which hand did you use to hurt him?¡±. Bai Dazhu panicked . But in front of so many people, how could he admit it? He looked up and said: ¡°I used both of my hands, what about it? Huh?¡±. As soon as Bai Dazhu¡¯s words fell, Hu Feng¡¯s figure plunged in front of Bai Dazhu . But before Bai Dazhu could react, he heard a cracking sound . He felt pain in his right arm and then, in his left arm . . Everyone was shocked . They didn¡¯t expect Hu Feng will interrupt both Bai Dazhu¡¯s hands Old Lady Bai and Mrs . Liu rushed forward to fight Hu Feng . But, how can they be his opponent? They flew in the ground with just his fingers Bai Zhi was very hooked on the show . On the other hand, Mrs . Zhang retreated with Bai Erzhu on the side Old Lady Bai was sitting on the ground . When she couldn¡¯t get up, she began to wail and cry . All obscene words came out of her mouth . She was a typical poisonous woman, so everyone couldn¡¯t help but frown ¡°Vige Chief Li ising, let him pass . ¡±. Chapter 49: Small Black House

Chapter 49: Small ck House

Vige Chief Li rushed in . Earlier, he went to Hu Changlin¡¯s house . He saw Zhao Lan was being taken away . He also saw Hu Changlin got injured . He was so angry and came here again . ¡°Chief Li, you came . If you came a bitte, I¡¯m afraid we will all be killed . Our Bai Family will be destroyed . ¡± Old Lady Bai held Vige Chief Li¡¯s sleeves and wipe her tears . She rubbed her eyes until there were no longer tears . Vige Chief Li frowned and swept his eyes over the crowd in the yard, then asked: ¡°What is going on?¡± Bai Dazhu almost fainted in pain . His hands were broken, but his mouth was not . So, he yelled out: ¡°It¡¯s Hu Feng . This bastard breaks my hands . He didn¡¯t even let the women slide . If you came a bitte, he might even do something more terrible . ¡± Vige Chief Li didn¡¯t take his words seriously, he directly asked: ¡°What about Zhao Lan? Where is Zhao Lan?¡± There were some memories of the previous Bai Zhi inside her mind . Zhao Lan and Bai Zhi have no status in the Bai Family . They were often being punished . The heaviest punishment Bai Zhi had experience was being locked in the small ck house . But of course, she will be beaten first and let her stay hungry . The small ck house was in the backyard . It was a small room filled with dry woods, which can only amodate a person curling up inside . A person cannot only stand up but also sat up . A little girl like her cannot even stretch out her legs, so what more Zhao Lan who was tall? Without any thought, Bai Zhi rushed into the big house and went straight to the backyard . There were several people standing in the backyard, Bai Dazhu¡¯s eldest son Bai Dabao, second son Bai Xiaofeng . And Bai Erzhu¡¯s eldest daughter Bai Zhenzhu, the second son Bai Fugui . Bai Dabao was 18 years old this year, his body built can bepared to his father, but he looked just like his mother . His face looks sharp and thin . He was sitting in front of the small ck house . The chair was leaning against the wooden door . Stopping the person inside toe out . Bai Zhi could hear her mother¡¯s voice on the other side of the door . Bai Xiaofeng and Bai Fugui were standing in the corner and don¡¯t know what to do . Bai Zhenzhu was holding a fan and crouching on the side . When she saw Bai Zhi came into the backyard, she immediately shouted: ¡°Hey! You still know how toe back! Is Hu Feng¡¯s bed much softer than our Bai Family¡¯s bed?¡± Bai Zhi has no intention to bicker with her . From her memory, this Bai Zhenzhu has always been hostile to her . She always directs her anger at her . So, it was not strange to hear such strange words in her mouth . Bai Zhi went straight in front of Bai Dabao, then said: ¡°Open it, let here out . ¡± Bai Dabao looked at her with squinted eyes and indifferently: ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡± Bai Zhi¡¯s little fist were clenching tightly . She was preparing to hit Bai Dabao¡¯s face, but she heard Vige Chief Li¡¯s loud voice behind her back: ¡°If you won¡¯t let the peoplee out, I will report all of you to the officials and tell them that you are trying to kill her . ¡± When Bai Dabao saw Vige Chief Li, he dared not to say another word . He quickly got up and carried away the chair . Bai Zhi quickly opened the door and crouched over to help her mother, who was curling up her body to the side . Zhao Lan¡¯s waistband has long been disappeared . Her clothes have been torn to several pieces . The five fingerprints on her face were clearly visible . There were even blood marks and nail scratched . In just one look, it could be seen Zhao Lan¡¯s breathing was unstable . Her forehead was full of sweat . Her lips were both pale and dark in color . Bai Zhi trembled in anger . If it weren¡¯t for her mother holding her hand tightly, she will likely fly and kill all those bastards . Vige Chief Li sighed: ¡°Let¡¯s go, Lu Dafu will be here soon . ¡± Chapter 49: Small ck House. . Vige Chief Li rushed in . Earlier, he went to Hu Changlin¡¯s house . He saw Zhao Lan was being taken away . He also saw Hu Changlin got injured . He was so angry and came here again ¡°Chief Li, you came . If you came a bitte, I¡¯m afraid we will all be killed . Our Bai Family will be destroyed . ¡± Old Lady Bai held Vige Chief Li¡¯s sleeves and wipe her tears . She rubbed her eyes until there were no longer tears Vige Chief Li frowned and swept his eyes over the crowd in the yard, then asked: ¡°What is going on?¡±. Bai Dazhu almost fainted in pain . His hands were broken, but his mouth was not . So, he yelled out: ¡°It¡¯s Hu Feng . This bastard breaks my hands . He didn¡¯t even let the women slide . If you came a bitte, he might even do something more terrible . ¡±. . . Vige Chief Li didn¡¯t take his words seriously, he directly asked: ¡°What about Zhao Lan? Where is Zhao Lan?¡±. There were some memories of the previous Bai Zhi inside her mind . Zhao Lan and Bai Zhi have no status in the Bai Family . They were often being punished . The heaviest punishment Bai Zhi had experience was being locked in the small ck house . But of course, she will be beaten first and let her stay hungry The small ck house was in the backyard . It was a small room filled with dry woods, which can only amodate a person curling up inside . A person cannot only stand up but also sat up . A little girl like her cannot even stretch out her legs, so what more Zhao Lan who was tall?. Without any thought, Bai Zhi rushed into the big house and went straight to the backyard There were several people standing in the backyard, Bai Dazhu¡¯s eldest son Bai Dabao, second son Bai Xiaofeng . And Bai Erzhu¡¯s eldest daughter Bai Zhenzhu, the second son Bai Fugui . . Bai Dabao was 18 years old this year, his body built can bepared to his father, but he looked just like his mother . His face looks sharp and thin . He was sitting in front of the small ck house . The chair was leaning against the wooden door . Stopping the person inside toe out Bai Zhi could hear her mother¡¯s voice on the other side of the door Bai Xiaofeng and Bai Fugui were standing in the corner and don¡¯t know what to do . Bai Zhenzhu was holding a fan and crouching on the side . When she saw Bai Zhi came into the backyard, she immediately shouted: ¡°Hey! You still know how toe back! Is Hu Feng¡¯s bed much softer than our Bai Family¡¯s bed?¡±. Bai Zhi has no intention to bicker with her . From her memory, this Bai Zhenzhu has always been hostile to her . She always directs her anger at her . So, it was not strange to hear such strange words in her mouth Bai Zhi went straight in front of Bai Dabao, then said: ¡°Open it, let here out . ¡±. Bai Dabao looked at her with squinted eyes and indifferently: ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡±. Bai Zhi¡¯s little fist were clenching tightly . She was preparing to hit Bai Dabao¡¯s face, but she heard Vige Chief Li¡¯s loud voice behind her back: ¡°If you won¡¯t let the peoplee out, I will report all of you to the officials and tell them that you are trying to kill her . ¡± . When Bai Dabao saw Vige Chief Li, he dared not to say another word . He quickly got up and carried away the chair Bai Zhi quickly opened the door and crouched over to help her mother, who was curling up her body to the side Zhao Lan¡¯s waistband has long been disappeared . Her clothes have been torn to several pieces . The five fingerprints on her face were clearly visible . There were even blood marks and nail scratched In just one look, it could be seen Zhao Lan¡¯s breathing was unstable . Her forehead was full of sweat . Her lips were both pale and dark in color Bai Zhi trembled in anger . If it weren¡¯t for her mother holding her hand tightly, she will likely fly and kill all those bastards Vige Chief Li sighed: ¡°Let¡¯s go, Lu Dafu will be here soon . ¡±. Chapter 50: The adulterer

Chapter 50: The adulterer

Bai Zhi helped her mother to go to the front yard . Zhao Lan saw her daughter tightly sipping her mouth and not talking, but her face looked very ugly . So obviously, she was angry . Zhao Lan pulled out a smile and said: ¡°Zier, Niang is fine, it¡¯s really nothing . ¡± Bai Zhi is a doctor . So, although Zhao Lan said it was nothing, she could see the truth in just one nce . Zhao Lan really does have a tough personality, if it was other women, they had long fainted . Bai Zhi shook her head and replied: ¡°Niang, you don¡¯t need to speak, I understand . ¡± Zhao Lan nodded her head and no longer said anything . Her hand was very painful, so she was sweating all over her body . She actually doesn¡¯t have the strength to talk again . She was just clenching her teeth to endure the pain . She doesn¡¯t want her daughter to get worried about her . Bai Zhi helped Zhao Lan toe to the front yard and looked for a chair for her to sit down . Bai Dazhu was shouting on the side, saying that he wanted to kill Hu Feng . He also said that he would report Hu Feng to the officials and let him go to the prison . Vige Chief Li went close to him and looked at him from head to toe . Then, he asked: ¡°Dazhu, you said Hu Feng break your hands?¡± Vige Chief Li went close to him and looked at him from head to toe . Then, he asked: ¡°Dazhu, you said Hu Feng break your hands?¡± Bai Dazhu yelled out loud: ¡°If it isn¡¯t him, who else? How many people here had seen it? Can¡¯t he still deny it?¡± Hu Feng still looked calm and indifferent . Vige Chief Li then asked: ¡°I didn¡¯t say Hu Feng was denying it . I¡¯m asking you, why did he break your hands?¡± Bai Dazhu naturally refused to tell the truth: ¡°Do you still need to ask? Obviously, it was for the adulterer pair, it was for Hu Changlin and Zhao Lan . Hu Feng and Bai Zhi are also a pair of young adulterers . Their head was only full of love . ¡± When Zhao Lan heard his words, she almost faint . She said with a trembling voice: ¡°You, what nonsense are you saying? I and Hu Ge are clean . Zhier and Hu Feng are also not like what you are saying . You are only ruining our reputation . ¡± Bai Dazhu naturally refused to tell the truth: ¡°Do you still need to ask? Obviously, it was for the adulterer pair, it was for Hu Changlin and Zhao Lan . Hu Feng and Bai Zhi are also a pair of young adulterers . Their head was only full of love . ¡± When Zhao Lan heard his words, she almost faint . She said with a trembling voice: ¡°You, what nonsense are you saying? I and Hu Ge are clean . Zhier and Hu Feng are also not like what you are saying . You are only ruining our reputation . ¡± Vige Chief Li also said: ¡°Dazhu, you cannot just indiscriminate people and talk nonsense . You are saying they were adulterers, do you have any evidence? If you don¡¯t have evidence, you shouldn¡¯t just destroy a woman¡¯s reputation with your mouth . Women¡¯s reputations areparable with their life . ¡± Bai Dazhu was sore and hurting, he doesn¡¯t have any more energy to argue . Mrs . Liu, who was standing next to her husband, went on with the topic: ¡°Evidence? It¡¯s all very obvious . Haven¡¯t you noticed it yet? If Hu Changlin and Zhao Lan don¡¯t have that kind of rtionship, why Hu Changlin always helping her? I figured it out yesterday, in this whole Huangtuo Vige, there were hundreds of families, but why only Zhao Lan was invited to live in his house? She was even picked up by Hu Changlin himself, right? No one will believe anymore that they were not adulterers!¡± Vige Chief Li said: ¡°I believe Zhao Lan is not that kind of person . Who in Huangtou Vige doesn¡¯t know who she really was? If she was such a kind of a person, will she still stay in your Bai Family for more than 10 years? In these ten years, she has been working hard like a horse . She has been working all day long . But did she ever tried to leave with another man? All the vigers can see it, but why you can¡¯t?¡± Old Lady Bai coldly interrupted: ¡°It seems you also have a soft spot with Zhao Lan . What is she? Do you know everything about her? If she secretly sneaks out with some wild man, will you be able to know about it?¡± Bai Dazhu was sore and hurting, he doesn¡¯t have any more energy to argue . Mrs . Liu, who was standing next to her husband, went on with the topic: ¡°Evidence? It¡¯s all very obvious . Haven¡¯t you noticed it yet? If Hu Changlin and Zhao Lan don¡¯t have that kind of rtionship, why Hu Changlin always helping her? I figured it out yesterday, in this whole Huangtuo Vige, there were hundreds of families, but why only Zhao Lan was invited to live in his house? She was even picked up by Hu Changlin himself, right? No one will believe anymore that they were not adulterers!¡± Vige Chief Li said: ¡°I believe Zhao Lan is not that kind of person . Who in Huangtou Vige doesn¡¯t know who she really was? If she was such a kind of a person, will she still stay in your Bai Family for more than 10 years? In these ten years, she has been working hard like a horse . She has been working all day long . But did she ever tried to leave with another man? All the vigers can see it, but why you can¡¯t?¡± Old Lady Bai coldly interrupted: ¡°It seems you also have a soft spot with Zhao Lan . What is she? Do you know everything about her? If she secretly sneaks out with some wild man, will you be able to know about it?¡± Bai Zhi was suffocating in anger, she pointed her finger at Old Lady Bai and said: ¡± You old woman if you dare to speak more nonsense, I will tear off your mouth . ¡± Old Lady Bai was shocked, so she busily said: ¡°Did you hear what she said? In front of your face, she dared to yell at this old woman . If you¡¯re not here, I don¡¯t know how she will deal with me . ¡± Chapter 51: Double Repayment

Chapter 51: Double Repayment

Vige Chief Li was toozy to care for the olddy, he turned away his head and saw Doctor Li squeezing himself from the crowd . Apparently, he seemed to be running all the way because he was sweating . ¡°You came, hurry, hurry and look at Zhao Lan . Her hand seems to be swelling than yesterday . ¡± Doctor Lu gasped for breath and said: ¡°I just went to Hu Changlin¡¯s house . Old Hu¡¯s hand was also broken . I put some medicine and bandage his hand . So, I camete . ¡± Hu Feng originally wanted to go back home and see his father . But after hearing Doctor Li¡¯s words, he turned back and stand beside Bai Zhi . Although he can¡¯t do anything now, staying was still better . Old Lady Bai rushed in front of Doctor Lu and said: ¡°Look at my son, Dazhu first . Zhao Lan is used to living a hard life, so she won¡¯t die easily . My son Dazhu¡¯s injuries were heavier than her . ¡± Doctor Lu frowned and swept his eyes towards Bai Dazhu . He seems not having difficulty to breath: ¡°Anyone who had eyes can see who was seriously injured here . You old woman only know how to speak ill . ¡± Old Lady Bai was still distressed with the 2 silver coins she lost with Doctor Lu . But now he was ming her for theck of morality? Old Lady Bai¡¯s anger immediately burst out and shouted: ¡°Why are you swearing? Do you think you are the only doctor here? You get out, we don¡¯t need you to give us a cure . ¡± When Mrs . Liu heard this, she was so scared that she quickly released her husband¡¯s arm and rushed forward to the olddy: ¡°Niang, what are you saying? Dazhu is seriously injured . If he won¡¯t get treatment, won¡¯t he be disabled?¡± Naturally, Old Lady Bai doesn¡¯t want her eldest son to be disabled . But, how much would it cost her? Yesterday, Zhao Lan¡¯s hand was only checked and bandaged, but it already cost her 2 silvers . Where will she get 4 silvers? How many days she has to save money? Old Lady Bai swept her eyes to Hu Feng, then she immediately got an idea . She cried and said: ¡°Vige Chief, you also saw it . My son Dazhu was injured by Hu Feng . Now, Dazhu needs to be treated . You have to get the money for us, you have to give us justice . ¡± Vige Chief Li looked at Hu Feng: ¡°Did you hurt Bai Dazhu?¡± Hu Feng nodded his head and said with indifference: ¡°I hit him . He hurt my father first . I just made him paid for it . I didn¡¯t ask for money for my father¡¯s treatment, so we¡¯re only equal . ¡± Vige Chief Li only smiled inside his heart . He didn¡¯t show it on the surface of his face, he only looked at Old Lady Bai and said: ¡°Was Hu Changlin injured by your son?¡± Old Lady Bai gritted her teeth and shook her head: ¡°No, we didn¡¯t hurt Hu Changlin . He fell on his own . ¡± At this time, the vigers who had witnessed the whole process with their own eyes shouted: ¡°This old woman, you can speak without any conscience ah . At that time, we all saw the truth . Your Bai Dazhu beat old man Hu . Why are you denying it now?¡± Old Lady Bai pointed her finger at the man and shouted: ¡°Do you want to die a thousand times? This is our family¡¯s business, so shut up your mouth! Why are you staying here? Get away from here, get out!¡± The man said calmly: ¡°So many people have witnessed your family hurt Old Man Hu . How dare you deny it?¡± Old Lady Bai¡¯s face be red and white, then from white to blue . No need to mention how exactly how she feels . Old Lady Bai straightens her back and said: ¡°Yes, its true, Hu Changlin¡¯s hand was injured by my son Dazhu . Dazhu only injured one of his hand, but Hu Feng injured both of my son¡¯s hands . How about that?¡± Hu Feng¡¯s cold and sharp eyes swept slowly to Old Lady Bai, then he said word by word: ¡°If people will notmit a crime on me, I will notmit a crime . But if peoplemit a crime on me, I¡¯ll make him pay double . ¡± Chapter 51: Double Repayment. . Vige Chief Li was toozy to care for the olddy, he turned away his head and saw Doctor Li squeezing himself from the crowd . Apparently, he seemed to be running all the way because he was sweating ¡°You came, hurry, hurry and look at Zhao Lan . Her hand seems to be swelling than yesterday . ¡±. Doctor Lu gasped for breath and said: ¡°I just went to Hu Changlin¡¯s house . Old Hu¡¯s hand was also broken . I put some medicine and bandage his hand . So, I camete . ¡±. Hu Feng originally wanted to go back home and see his father . But after hearing Doctor Li¡¯s words, he turned back and stand beside Bai Zhi . Although he can¡¯t do anything now, staying was still better . . Old Lady Bai rushed in front of Doctor Lu and said: ¡°Look at my son, Dazhu first . Zhao Lan is used to living a hard life, so she won¡¯t die easily . My son Dazhu¡¯s injuries were heavier than her . ¡±. Doctor Lu frowned and swept his eyes towards Bai Dazhu . He seems not having difficulty to breath: ¡°Anyone who had eyes can see who was seriously injured here . You old woman only know how to speak ill . ¡±. Old Lady Bai was still distressed with the 2 silver coins she lost with Doctor Lu . But now he was ming her for theck of morality? Old Lady Bai¡¯s anger immediately burst out and shouted: ¡°Why are you swearing? Do you think you are the only doctor here? You get out, we don¡¯t need you to give us a cure . ¡±. . . When Mrs . Liu heard this, she was so scared that she quickly released her husband¡¯s arm and rushed forward to the olddy: ¡°Niang, what are you saying? Dazhu is seriously injured . If he won¡¯t get treatment, won¡¯t he be disabled?¡±. Naturally, Old Lady Bai doesn¡¯t want her eldest son to be disabled . But, how much would it cost her? Yesterday, Zhao Lan¡¯s hand was only checked and bandaged, but it already cost her 2 silvers . Where will she get 4 silvers? How many days she has to save money?. Old Lady Bai swept her eyes to Hu Feng, then she immediately got an idea . She cried and said: ¡°Vige Chief, you also saw it . My son Dazhu was injured by Hu Feng . Now, Dazhu needs to be treated . You have to get the money for us, you have to give us justice . ¡±. Vige Chief Li looked at Hu Feng: ¡°Did you hurt Bai Dazhu?¡±. Hu Feng nodded his head and said with indifference: ¡°I hit him . He hurt my father first . I just made him paid for it . I didn¡¯t ask for money for my father¡¯s treatment, so we¡¯re only equal . ¡±. Vige Chief Li only smiled inside his heart . He didn¡¯t show it on the surface of his face, he only looked at Old Lady Bai and said: ¡°Was Hu Changlin injured by your son?¡±. Old Lady Bai gritted her teeth and shook her head: ¡°No, we didn¡¯t hurt Hu Changlin . He fell on his own . ¡±. At this time, the vigers who had witnessed the whole process with their own eyes shouted: ¡°This old woman, you can speak without any conscience ah . At that time, we all saw the truth . Your Bai Dazhu beat old man Hu . Why are you denying it now?¡±. Old Lady Bai pointed her finger at the man and shouted: ¡°Do you want to die a thousand times? This is our family¡¯s business, so shut up your mouth! Why are you staying here? Get away from here, get out!¡±. The man said calmly: ¡°So many people have witnessed your family hurt Old Man Hu . How dare you deny it?¡± . Old Lady Bai¡¯s face be red and white, then from white to blue . No need to mention how exactly how she feels . Old Lady Bai straightens her back and said: ¡°Yes, its true, Hu Changlin¡¯s hand was injured by my son Dazhu . Dazhu only injured one of his hand, but Hu Feng injured both of my son¡¯s hands . How about that?¡±. Hu Feng¡¯s cold and sharp eyes swept slowly to Old Lady Bai, then he said word by word: ¡°If people will notmit a crime on me, I will notmit a crime . But if peoplemit a crime on me, I¡¯ll make him pay double . ¡±. Chapter 52: She knows acupuncture?

Chapter 52: She knows acupuncture?

Hu Feng stared at Bai Dazhu and said: ¡°Double, is very fair . ¡± Very fair? Old Lady Bai almost faint, Hu Feng¡¯s father only broke one hand, but her son had two broken hands, but he said it was very fair? While Old Lady Bai and Hu Feng were arguing, Doctor Lu was dragged to Zhao Lan by Bai Zhi . Although Doctor Lu¡¯s medical skills were ordinary, and he only knowsmon orthopedic first aid, he was very skillful due to years of practiced . When Doctor Lu checked Zhao Lan¡¯s hand, he couldn¡¯t help but whispered: ¡°damn it, the fracture on her hand has been misaligned . That¡¯s why it was swelling like this . We need to re-align your bones . ¡± Doctor Lu looked at Zhao Lan, when he saw her pale face, he couldn¡¯t help but get worried: ¡°Re-aligning bones is very painful . Can you withstand it?¡± ¡° Zhao Lan gently nodded: ¡°I¡¯m fine, just do it . I can stand it . ¡± She actually didn¡¯t know if she could stand the pain or not . Her vision was getting blurry . If she doesn¡¯t keep thinking that her daughter will get worried, she wouldn¡¯t keep biting her lips to stay conscious . Bai Zhi had treated a lot of patient with fracture or dislocated bones before . She knew the pain was not something that could be eaten by ordinary people . So, Bai Zhi whispered to Doctor Lu: ¡°Lu Dafu, can you lend me the silver needles in your medicine box?¡± Doctor Lu nodded his head: ¡°Yes, but we can¡¯t use silver needles to treat her bones . ¡± Bai Zhi simply said: ¡°Can you lend me some?¡± Doctor Lu knows that this little girl near him was not an ordinary girl . She was capable enough . . Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to tell what wascking in their ancestral treatment form . She wouldn¡¯t be able to dig such amazing wild ginseng in the mountain, in her first attempt . These things were not simply luck . Doctor Lu didn¡¯t say another word, he simply turned back and took out a set of silver needles to his medicine box, then handed them to Bai Zhi . Bai Zhi looked at the Bai Family who was still arguing with Hu Feng . She also looked at the nosy vigers . Then, she whispered to Doctor Lu: ¡°Lu Dafu, help me block the scene, I don¡¯t want other people to see me . ¡± When Doctor Lu saw that Bai Zhi had taken out two silver needles, he was so shocked . Bai Zhi wanted to use those silver needles to Zhao Lan? But, does she understood acupuncture treatment? A 12-year-old treatment? A 12-year-old girl not only knows medicine but also acupuncture treatment? Doctor Lu has a lot of curiosity in his heart . He wanted to see if Bai Zhi really knows acupuncture treatment . So, he stood in front of Zhao Lan . Zhao Lan was sitting in the chair, Bai Zhi was small, so she could fit herself in the middle . No one could see what she was doing . Doctor Lu saw it clearly, Bai Zhi inserted the slender silver needles directly to the Qu Chi, Tianfu, and Hegu acupuncture point . She twisted the needle a few times in a special way and pulled them out . After that, she inserted a needle to the lingxu point in Zhao Lan¡¯s chest . ¡°Okay, I will pull the needle again, after you finished re-aligning the bones . ¡± The silver needle remains in the Lingxu point . The needle was trembling needle was trembling and jumping, together with Zhao Lan¡¯s breathing . Doctor Lu was not proficient in acupuncture treatment . He couldn¡¯t understand what Bai Zhi did . He doesn¡¯t know what Zhao Lan felt after Bai Zhi finished . So, he asked: ¡°Zhao Lan, how do you feel?¡± Zhao Lan¡¯s spirit was obviously much better . She smiled and happily said: ¡°I don¡¯t feel any pain . My hand doesn¡¯t hurt at all . ¡± Zhao Lan¡¯s smile didn¡¯tst long, her smile solidified the next moment: ¡°But, why I can¡¯t feel my hand at all? Although it doesn¡¯t hurt, I can¡¯t move it? What is going on?¡± Bai Zhi whispered: ¡°Niang, it¡¯s okay, I just used the needle to temporarily seal your acupuncture points . It will help you relived the pain . After re-aligning, I will pull out the needle and everything will be alright like before . ¡± Chapter 52 She knows acupuncture Hu Feng stared at Bai Dazhu and said Double, is very fair . Very fair Old Lady Bai almost faint, Hu Feng s father only broke one hand, but her son had two broken hands, but he said it was very fair While Old Lady Bai and Hu Feng were arguing, Doctor Lu was dragged to Zhao Lan by Bai Zhi . Although Doctor Lu s medical skills were ordinary, and he only knowsmon orthopedic first aid, he was very skillful due to years of practiced . When Doctor Lu checked Zhao Lan s hand, he couldn t help but whispered damn it, the fracture on her hand has been misaligned . That s why it was swelling like this . We need to re align your bones . Doctor Lu looked at Zhao Lan, when he saw her pale face, he couldn t help but get worried Re aligning bones is very painful . Can you withstand it Zhao Lan gently nodded I m fine, just do it . I can stand it . She actually didn t know if she could stand the pain or not . Her vision was getting blurry . If she doesn t keep thinking that her daughter will get worried, she wouldn t keep biting her lips to stay conscious . Bai Zhi had treated a lot of patient with fracture or dislocated bones before . She knew the pain was not something that could be eaten by ordinary people . So, Bai Zhi whispered to Doctor Lu Lu Dafu, can you lend me the silver needles in your medicine box Doctor Lu nodded his head Yes, but we can t use silver needles to treat her bones . Bai Zhi simply said Can you lend me some Doctor Lu knows that this little girl near him was not an ordinary girl . She was capable enough . Otherwise, she wouldn t be able to tell what wascking in their ancestral treatment form . She wouldn t be able to dig such amazing wild ginseng in the mountain, in her first attempt . These things were not simply luck . Doctor Lu didn t say another word, he simply turned back and took out a set of silver needles to his medicine box, then handed them to Bai Zhi . Bai Zhi looked at the Bai Family who was still arguing with Hu Feng . She also looked at the nosy vigers . Then, she whispered to Doctor Lu Lu Dafu, help me block the scene, I don t want other people to see me . When Doctor Lu saw that Bai Zhi had taken out two silver needles, he was so shocked . Bai Zhi wanted to use those silver needles to Zhao Lan But, does she understood acupuncture treatment A 12 year old girl not only knows medicine but also acupuncture treatment Doctor Lu has a lot of curiosity in his heart . He wanted to see if Bai Zhi really knows acupuncture treatment . So, he stood in front of Zhao Lan . Zhao Lan was sitting in the chair, Bai Zhi was small, so she could fit herself in the middle . No one could see what she was doing . Doctor Lu saw it clearly, Bai Zhi inserted the slender silver needles directly to the Qu Chi, Tianfu, and Hegu acupuncture point . She twisted the needle a few times in a special way and pulled them out . After that, she inserted a needle to the lingxu point in Zhao Lan s chest . Okay, I will pull the needle again, after you finished re aligning the bones . The silver needle remains in the Lingxu point . The needle was trembling and jumping, together with Zhao Lan s breathing . Doctor Lu was not proficient in acupuncture treatment . He couldn t understand what Bai Zhi did . He doesn t know what Zhao Lan felt after Bai Zhi finished . So, he asked Zhao Lan, how do you feel Zhao Lan s spirit was obviously much better . She smiled and happily said I don t feel any pain . My hand doesn t hurt at all . Zhao Lan s smile didn tst long, her smile solidified the next moment But, why I can t feel my hand at all Although it doesn t hurt, I can t move it What is going on Bai Zhi whispered Niang, it s okay, I just used the needle to temporarily seal your acupuncture points . It will help you relived the pain . After re aligning, I will pull out the needle and everything will be alright like before . Chapter 53: Who dares to touch her?

Chapter 53: Who dares to touch her?

Zhao Lan was surprised . ¡°How did you know all this? Who taught you?¡± From the day her daughter died and came back to life, she seemed changed into a different person . Bai Zhi shook her head and said: ¡°Niang, now is not the time to discuss this . I will tell youter, let¡¯s cure your injuries first . ¡± Doctor Lu also woke up from the horror . Although his needling technique was not good, he had heard that some needling technique could lessen or temporarily alleviate the patient¡¯s pain . At the same time, it could create a better treatment condition . And this advance needling technique was called acupuncture treatment . This kind of acupuncture treatment can only be heard in hearsay . Because not many people could do it . So, how can a 12-year-old child do this? ¡°Lu Dafu, don¡¯t worry, just re-align my niang¡¯s bones . ¡± If only she will not get into trouble, she had cured her mother right now . Why would she wait until now, right? Doctor Lu knew that it was inconvenient to ask questions now . So, he hurriedly moved his medicine box and started working . Doctor Lu was treating Zhao Lan on the side . While Old Lady Bai and the others were still arguing and screaming . But suddenly, they look towards Zhao Lan . Seeing Doctor Lu bandaging Zhao Lan¡¯s hand, Old Lady Bai rushed over and shouted: ¡°Who asked you to treat her? When did I say you can treat her?¡± Bai Zhi stepped forward and stand in front of Doctor Lu . In preparation, if the olddy suddenly went crazy and rushed over to do bad things to her mother . ¡°Grandmother, ¡°Grandmother, my niang was badly hurt like this . Isn¡¯t it necessary for her to be treated?¡± Old Lady Bai coldly snorted: ¡°I don¡¯t know about that, but I do know that I can¡¯t afford to waste money on your niang . I already spent 2 silver coins on her yesterday . So today, even if she died, I will not take out any money . ¡± ¡°Grandmother, my niang, whether she was hurt yesterday or today . If you won¡¯t give money for her treatment, I will immediately go the to town and report this case to the government officials . Yesterday, she was hurt by you and today she was hurt by First Uncle . Let¡¯s see how will the country¡¯s magistrate judge this case . ¡± When Old Lady Bai heard her words, she couldn¡¯t wait to beat Bai Zhi . But when Hu Feng saw it, he it, he immediately reached out his hand and grab the old woman¡¯s arm, then said: ¡°What? You still want to hurt another innocent person?¡± Mrs . Liu naturally wanted to help the olddy . But, she didn¡¯t dare to fight with Hu Feng, so she only used her mouth, shouting and screaming: ¡°Look, look at this, who said that little bitch was innocent? Our family ended up like this because of her . But, you were saying she was innocent? Who will believe that?¡± Hu Feng didn¡¯t show any care to Mrs . Liu¡¯s swearing mouth . His hand that was gripping the oldd¡¯s arm tighten . Then, he said: ¡°As long as I am here, who dares to touch her will face me, Hu Feng . You can try it . ¡± Hu Feng eyes swept through the olddy, then to Mrs . Liu and Bai Liu and Bai Dazhu, who was sitting on the ground . Bai Erzhu and Mrs . Zhang didn¡¯t dare toe forward . Even Bai Dabao and his brother and cousins just continue watching the show . Hu Feng stood in front of Bai Zhi like a giant tree . Blocking the wind and rain that was blowing in front of her . Giving the petite girl a sense of belonging . After the tall figure stand in front of her, Bai Zhi felt a sense of security that she had never experienced before . Giving her off a wonderful feeling . When the atmosphere became tense, the screaming and shoutinge to an end . Everyone was afraid to start another fight again . Because things were already bad . So, Vige Chief Li quickly advised: ¡°Okay, okay, let¡¯s speak no further . ¡± Chapter 53 Who dares to touch her Zhao Lan was surprised . How did you know all this Who taught you From the day her daughter died and came back to life, she seemed changed into a different person . Bai Zhi shook her head and said Niang, now is not the time to discuss this . I will tell youter, let s cure your injuries first . Doctor Lu also woke up from the horror . Although his needling technique was not good, he had heard that some needling technique could lessen or temporarily alleviate the patient s pain . At the same time, it could create a better treatment condition . And this advance needling technique was called acupuncture treatment . This kind of acupuncture treatment can only be heard in hearsay . Because not many people could do it . So, how can a 12 year old child do this Lu Dafu, don t worry, just re align my niang s bones . If only she will not get into trouble, she had cured her mother right now . Why would she wait until now, right Doctor Lu knew that it was inconvenient to ask questions now . So, he hurriedly moved his medicine box and started working . Doctor Lu was treating Zhao Lan on the side . While Old Lady Bai and the others were still arguing and screaming . But suddenly, they look towards Zhao Lan . Seeing Doctor Lu bandaging Zhao Lan s hand, Old Lady Bai rushed over and shouted Who asked you to treat her When did I say you can treat her Bai Zhi stepped forward and stand in front of Doctor Lu . In preparation, if the olddy suddenly went crazy and rushed over to do bad things to her mother . Grandmother, my niang was badly hurt like this . Isn t it necessary for her to be treated Old Lady Bai coldly snorted I don t know about that, but I do know that I can t afford to waste money on your niang . I already spent 2 silver coins on her yesterday . So today, even if she died, I will not take out any money . Grandmother, my niang, whether she was hurt yesterday or today . If you won t give money for her treatment, I will immediately go the to town and report this case to the government officials . Yesterday, she was hurt by you and today she was hurt by First Uncle . Let s see how will the country s magistrate judge this case . When Old Lady Bai heard her words, she couldn t wait to beat Bai Zhi . But when Hu Feng saw it, he immediately reached out his hand and grab the old woman s arm, then said What You still want to hurt another innocent person Mrs . Liu naturally wanted to help the olddy . But, she didn t dare to fight with Hu Feng, so she only used her mouth, shouting and screaming Look, look at this, who said that little bitch was innocent Our family ended up like this because of her . But, you were saying she was innocent Who will believe that Hu Feng didn t show any care to Mrs . Liu s swearing mouth . His hand that was gripping the oldd s arm tighten . Then, he said As long as I am here, who dares to touch her will face me, Hu Feng . You can try it . Hu Feng eyes swept through the olddy, then to Mrs . Liu and Bai Dazhu, who was sitting on the ground . Bai Erzhu and Mrs . Zhang didn t dare toe forward . Even Bai Dabao and his brother and cousins just continue watching the show . Hu Feng stood in front of Bai Zhi like a giant tree . Blocking the wind and rain that was blowing in front of her . Giving the petite girl a sense of belonging . After the tall figure stand in front of her, Bai Zhi felt a sense of security that she had never experienced before . Giving her off a wonderful feeling . When the atmosphere became tense, the screaming and shoutinge to an end . Everyone was afraid to start another fight again . Because things were already bad . So, Vige Chief Li quickly advised Okay, okay, let s speak no further . Chapter 54: Two Roads

Chapter 54: Two Roads

Vige Chief Li pulled Hu Feng away and raised his voice: ¡°There are only two roads, either we will let the government officials decide or we will decide privately . ¡± Speaking about the government officials, Old Lady Bai¡¯s head immediately shrink . She was not stupid . She knows she will not win . The matter yesterday haven¡¯t passed . If today¡¯s incident will be added, it will be trouble . Additionally, they were also involved in Hu Changlin¡¯s case . Although Bai Dazhu¡¯s hands were broken by Hu Feng, their family first injured Hu Changlin . If they went andined to the government officials, they will definitely not be on their side . Coupled with Zhao Lan and Bai Zhi¡¯s condition, their Bai Family will definitely eat a big loss . ¡°How we will decide in private?¡± Old Lady Bai asked . Vige Chief Li looked at the involved party and said: ¡°I have an idea . Your family injured Old Hu . Hu Feng injured Dazhu . You two pays each other cost of treatment so that no owes the other . ¡± Old Lady Bai was heartbroken, but it seems there was no other way . And it seems it was hard to swindle Hu Feng . Old Lady Bai was heartbroken, she wanted to smash Zhao Lan a thousand times . And so her eyes swept to the mother and daughter over and over again . She couldn¡¯t wait to minced their meat and use it to pay their debt . ¡°You need to make a quick decision . ¡± Vige Chief Li was impatient . Old Lady Bai nodded her head . She couldn¡¯t deny this incident anyway . If she knew things will be like this, she shouldn¡¯t have brought Bai Dazhu with her . This impulsiveness of her made her lose so much money in her entire life . Mrs . Liu was about to pull Doctor Lu Lu to treat Bai Dazhu, but she heard Doctor Lu said: ¡°I can give a cure, but we have to discuss the price first before I will give treatment . ¡± When Old Lady Bai heard this, she immediately held her forehead and shouted in pain due to a headache . Giving off a pitiful look . Doctor Lu knew that this was the olddy routine to escape, so he was not affected . He immediately added: ¡°Since Old Hu¡¯s consultation was not something for you to pay, let¡¯s talk about Zhao Lan and Bai Dazhu¡¯s treatment . ¡± Doctor Lu look at Bai Dazhu¡¯s hands . When he learned his condition, he said: ¡°One hand cost 2 silver coins . Zhao Lan has already been cured, Bai Dazhu needs two hands to be cured . All in all, it cost 6 silver coins . ¡± When Old Lady Bai heard the cost, she immediately jumped out of her feet . Her head was no longer aching, instead, her chest her chest became stuffy . Old Lady Bai pointed her finger at Doctor Lu and shouted: ¡°What? 6 silver coins? Why don¡¯t you just rob our family? Do you think our Bai Family are ipetent fools?¡± Doctor Lu shrugged his shoulders: ¡°I don¡¯t care about that . If you think you can¡¯t afford it . The medical museum is just a few miles away from the vige . You can take your son in there to seek for a cure . Let¡¯s see how much it will cost you . ¡± On the side, Vige Chief Li suddenly said: ¡°Old Sun broke his legst month . Lu Dafu happened to be out of the vige . Old Sun was taken to the town by his grandson and spent 50 silver coins in there . You should also do the same . ¡± Doctor Lu opened his mouth again: ¡°No matter what you decide for Dazhu, I don¡¯t care . But Zhao Lan now has been treated . treated . It cost 2 silver coins, give that to me first . ¡± Old Lady Bai was so angry, but Mrs . Liu took her to the side and whispered: ¡°Niang, now is not the time to lose temper . Let¡¯s make him cure Dazhu first . After he finished, let just say we don¡¯t have money . What else can he do by then?¡± It was a good idea, so Old Lady Bai¡¯s eyes shine brightly . Why didn¡¯t she think of it before? Well now, she wanted to see who will cry in the end . Old Lady Bai¡¯s face change abruptly . And her originally bad temper disappeared . She went to Doctor Lu¡¯s side and said: ¡°It¡¯s toote to go to the town now . I¡¯m afraid, we will fail to catch up with the medical museum . It¡¯s not good to let Dazhu suffer for the whole night, right? And Lu Dafu is already here . ¡± Chapter 54 Two Roads Vige Chief Li pulled Hu Feng away and raised his voice There are only two roads, either we will let the government officials decide or we will decide privately . Speaking about the government officials, Old Lady Bai s head immediately shrink . She was not stupid . She knows she will not win . The matter yesterday haven t passed . If today s incident will be added, it will be trouble . Additionally, they were also involved in Hu Changlin s case . Although Bai Dazhu s hands were broken by Hu Feng, their family first injured Hu Changlin . If they went andined to the government officials, they will definitely not be on their side . Coupled with Zhao Lan and Bai Zhi s condition, their Bai Family will definitely eat a big loss . How we will decide in private Old Lady Bai asked . Vige Chief Li looked at the involved party and said I have an idea . Your family injured Old Hu . Hu Feng injured Dazhu . You two pays each other cost of treatment so that no owes the other . Old Lady Bai was heartbroken, but it seems there was no other way . And it seems it was hard to swindle Hu Feng . Old Lady Bai was heartbroken, she wanted to smash Zhao Lan a thousand times . And so her eyes swept to the mother and daughter over and over again . She couldn t wait to minced their meat and use it to pay their debt . You need to make a quick decision . Vige Chief Li was impatient . Old Lady Bai nodded her head . She couldn t deny this incident anyway . If she knew things will be like this, she shouldn t have brought Bai Dazhu with her . This impulsiveness of her made her lose so much money in her entire life . Mrs . Liu was about to pull Doctor Lu to treat Bai Dazhu, but she heard Doctor Lu said I can give a cure, but we have to discuss the price first before I will give treatment . When Old Lady Bai heard this, she immediately held her forehead and shouted in pain due to a headache . Giving off a pitiful look . Doctor Lu knew that this was the olddy routine to escape, so he was not affected . He immediately added Since Old Hu s consultation was not something for you to pay, let s talk about Zhao Lan and Bai Dazhu s treatment . Doctor Lu look at Bai Dazhu s hands . When he learned his condition, he said One hand cost 2 silver coins . Zhao Lan has already been cured, Bai Dazhu needs two hands to be cured . All in all, it cost 6 silver coins . When Old Lady Bai heard the cost, she immediately jumped out of her feet . Her head was no longer aching, instead, her chest became stuffy . Old Lady Bai pointed her finger at Doctor Lu and shouted What 6 silver coins Why don t you just rob our family Do you think our Bai Family are ipetent fools Doctor Lu shrugged his shoulders I don t care about that . If you think you can t afford it . The medical museum is just a few miles away from the vige . You can take your son in there to seek for a cure . Let s see how much it will cost you . On the side, Vige Chief Li suddenly said Old Sun broke his legst month . Lu Dafu happened to be out of the vige . Old Sun was taken to the town by his grandson and spent 50 silver coins in there . You should also do the same . Doctor Lu opened his mouth again No matter what you decide for Dazhu, I don t care . But Zhao Lan now has been treated . It cost 2 silver coins, give that to me first . Old Lady Bai was so angry, but Mrs . Liu took her to the side and whispered Niang, now is not the time to lose temper . Let s make him cure Dazhu first . After he finished, let just say we don t have money . What else can he do by then It was a good idea, so Old Lady Bai s eyes shine brightly . Why didn t she think of it before Well now, she wanted to see who will cry in the end . Old Lady Bai s face change abruptly . And her originally bad temper disappeared . She went to Doctor Lu s side and said It s toote to go to the town now . I m afraid, we will fail to catch up with the medical museum . It s not good to let Dazhu suffer for the whole night, right And Lu Dafu is already here . Chapter 55: Six silver coins

Chapter 55: Six silver coins

Doctor Lu felt strange, why did the olddy suddenly change her mind? Although he has doubt, he didn¡¯t think much about it . Doctor Lu went to Bai Dazhu¡¯s side with his medicine box to bandage his hands . Every time Doctor Lu move his hand, Bai Dazhu screamed miserably . His tragic cries seem endless and echoed in the courtyard . Even if he died, Bai Zhi doesn¡¯t want to give him acupuncture treatment . He deserved this pain . This pain was the so-called his retribution . For interrupting Hu Changlin and Zhao Lan¡¯s hand . After the bandaging was finished, Bai Dazhu¡¯s screams gradually ended . His face was as white as a paper . His lips were bitten, so blood was oozing out . Doctor Lu ignored Bai Dazhu and packed up his things to the medicine box . Then, he turned around and asked the olddy for the money . Old Lady Bai startedining about a headache, chest pain and shortness of breath . But, there was actually nothing wrong with her body . ¡°Olddy, just now, you said you¡¯re going to pay 6 silver coins . In front of the Vige Chief, do you intend to write it as a debt?¡± Doctor Lu raised an eyebrow and looked at the olddy coldly . Old Lady Bai¡¯s face redden, her voice be as small as the mosquito: ¡°Who, who said we will write it as a debt? It¡¯s just, we are tight in money right now . We can¡¯t get silvers . ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it the same as a debt? You don¡¯t have money in your hands . You can¡¯t get money . You waited for me to finished Bai Dazhu¡¯s treatment first, before before you said those words . Since when did I, Lu Zhangchun was wronged and bullied like this?¡± When Old Lady Bai saw the changed in Doctor Lu¡¯s face, she hurried put on a smile on her ugly face and said: ¡°Lu Dafu, what are you saying? We are vige folks in the same vige . Our Bai ancestors lived in this vige for a long time . Since when did we have an ount to you?¡± Doctor Lu then stretched out his palm: ¡°Since you don¡¯t have an ount with me, give me the 6 silver coins . Nothing more or less . ¡± Old Lady Baiughed a couple of times and said: ¡°Truth be told, the 2 silver coins that were handed to you yesterday was the bottom of our pocket . It is really impossible to bring out a money right now . How about this, you wait for two months, two months, and when we got paid, we will pay you back . What do you think?¡± Debt? Ha Ha Ha! Doctor Lu smiled andughed: ¡°Old Lady, do you still remember? 3 years ago, Bai Xiaofeng got a cold . I gave him the medicines, you also said you will write it as a debt . That was a total of 7 silver coins, but did you pay me?¡± 3 years had passed, but the 7 silver coins were still unpaid . However, they were pretending like nothing happened . Not to mention, 6 silver coins? It will really be strange if the olddy pays . Old Lad Bai knocked her head and said: ¡°Look at my memory, I thought I already paid that . I didn¡¯t remember it at all . Why didn¡¯t you remind me?¡± Yes, this olddy will really me him to fight back . ¡°I am not here to make you to make you pay for your old debt . I am here to ask for the 6 silver coins . Take it out and pay me . ¡± Old Lady Bai turned her head and look at Vige Chief Li: ¡°Vige Chief, this thing is really troublesome . I¡¯m not the one who invited Lu Dafu, but he was asking for 6 silver coins . That amount is not small, where can I get that amount in just a short period of time?¡± Vige Chief Li doesn¡¯t know if the olddy was telling the truth or not . But at the moment, he knew that this olddy will not give the money . Vige Chief Li think for a moment and got an idea . Then, he opened his mouth and said: ¡°Since you can¡¯t pay right now, then let¡¯s write an IOU with the agreed time of payment, how about that?¡± Chapter 55 Six silver coins Doctor Lu felt strange, why did the olddy suddenly change her mind Although he has doubt, he didn t think much about it . Doctor Lu went to Bai Dazhu s side with his medicine box to bandage his hands . Every time Doctor Lu move his hand, Bai Dazhu screamed miserably . His tragic cries seem endless and echoed in the courtyard . Even if he died, Bai Zhi doesn t want to give him acupuncture treatment . He deserved this pain . This pain was the so called his retribution . For interrupting Hu Changlin and Zhao Lan s hand . After the bandaging was finished, Bai Dazhu s screams gradually ended . His face was as white as a paper . His lips were bitten, so blood was oozing out . Doctor Lu ignored Bai Dazhu and packed up his things to the medicine box . Then, he turned around and asked the olddy for the money . Old Lady Bai startedining about a headache, chest pain and shortness of breath . But, there was actually nothing wrong with her body . Olddy, just now, you said you re going to pay 6 silver coins . In front of the Vige Chief, do you intend to write it as a debt Doctor Lu raised an eyebrow and looked at the olddy coldly . Old Lady Bai s face redden, her voice be as small as the mosquito Who, who said we will write it as a debt It s just, we are tight in money right now . We can t get silvers . Isn t it the same as a debt You don t have money in your hands . You can t get money . You waited for me to finished Bai Dazhu s treatment first, before you said those words . Since when did I, Lu Zhangchun was wronged and bullied like this When Old Lady Bai saw the changed in Doctor Lu s face, she hurried put on a smile on her ugly face and said Lu Dafu, what are you saying We are vige folks in the same vige . Our Bai ancestors lived in this vige for a long time . Since when did we have an ount to you Doctor Lu then stretched out his palm Since you don t have an ount with me, give me the 6 silver coins . Nothing more or less . Old Lady Baiughed a couple of times and said Truth be told, the 2 silver coins that were handed to you yesterday was the bottom of our pocket . It is really impossible to bring out a money right now . How about this, you wait for two months, and when we got paid, we will pay you back . What do you think Debt Ha Ha Ha Doctor Lu smiled andughed Old Lady, do you still remember 3 years ago, Bai Xiaofeng got a cold . I gave him the medicines, you also said you will write it as a debt . That was a total of 7 silver coins, but did you pay me 3 years had passed, but the 7 silver coins were still unpaid . However, they were pretending like nothing happened . Not to mention, 6 silver coins It will really be strange if the olddy pays . Old Lad Bai knocked her head and said Look at my memory, I thought I already paid that . I didn t remember it at all . Why didn t you remind me Yes, this olddy will really me him to fight back . I am not here to make you pay for your old debt . I am here to ask for the 6 silver coins . Take it out and pay me . Old Lady Bai turned her head and look at Vige Chief Li Vige Chief, this thing is really troublesome . I m not the one who invited Lu Dafu, but he was asking for 6 silver coins . That amount is not small, where can I get that amount in just a short period of time Vige Chief Li doesn t know if the olddy was telling the truth or not . But at the moment, he knew that this olddy will not give the money . Vige Chief Li think for a moment and got an idea . Then, he opened his mouth and said Since you can t pay right now, then let s write an IOU with the agreed time of payment, how about that Chapter 56: IOU

Chapter 56: IOU

Old Lady Bai thought that IOU was nothing but a piece of paper . She would admit it if she wants to, but she won¡¯t admit it if she doesn¡¯t want . No matter what, it doesn¡¯t matter, so she agreed . Therefore, when Doctor Lu wrote the IOU, she didn¡¯t look at it, nor let Bai Xiaofeng read it for them . She directly pressed her fingerprint on it, because she doesn¡¯t care . Doctor Lu dried up the ink on the paper and said: ¡°Now we made an agreement . You will give the money to me in the 8th of the next month . The 9th day is the day I will settle the payment in the pharmacy in the town . If you will not give me the money . I can¡¯t clear the ount to the others . I will have to pay it myself . You have to hurry and save money . ¡± Old Lady Bai casually said: ¡°If I have the money on the 8th next month, I will naturally give it to you . But if not, I can¡¯t help you . ¡± Doctor Lu raised the IOU in his hand: ¡°That can¡¯t be done, you owe me the money, so naturally you have to pay . If you will not give me the money on the agreed date, then I will take this IOU to the country¡¯s magistrate to decide . This old man will take your field or your house as a payment . So, don¡¯t me me by then . ¡± When Old Lady Bai heard his words, her face drastically changed: ¡°What did you say? You want to take our field or house as a payment? Can the country¡¯s magistrate do such thing? You are only bluffing! Do you think this olddy hasn¡¯t seen much in this world?¡± Doctor Lu was toozy to talk nonsense to the olddy, he raised and waved the IOU, then said: ¡°The ck and white of this case are clearly stated in here here . If you¡¯re still nning to dilly dally around every day, I¡¯m afraid you can no longer do so . Old Lady Bai wanted to take back the IOU, but Doctor Lu stuffed it inside his clothes . Then, he took his medicine box and turned to leave . Even if the olddy wants to jump in front of Doctor Lu and beat him, she couldn¡¯t do it . Doctor Lu was not Zhao Lan or Bai Zhi . She couldn¡¯t dare to hurt him . Old Lady Bai turned around and stopped Vige Chief Li, who was about to leave: ¡°Vige Chief, is what he said true? If I don¡¯t have money on the 8th of the next month, he can talk about it to the country¡¯s magistrate? Can the country¡¯s magistrate manage this kind of thing?¡± Vige Chief Li frowned his eyebrows and looked at the olddy . He felt some gloom in his heart: ¡°In the eyes of the country¡¯s magistrate, there is no big or small case small case in his people¡¯s affairs . So naturally, he can manage it . Do you think this is just a child¡¯s y? Do you think you can just question thew of Chu Country?¡± Old Lady Bai became anxious: ¡°That, how can that be? It¡¯s just, I, I don¡¯t know how to read . I didn¡¯t read the words he wrote . I didn¡¯t even look at it . He cheated on me . I will not recognize it . ¡± Vige Chief Li said: ¡°You, recognizing it is not my business, so I can¡¯t tell you anything . When the timees, and Lu Dafu sue you . You can tell to the country¡¯s magistrate your side . ¡± ¡°Then, will the county¡¯s magistrate listen to me? Will he stand on my side?¡± Old Lady Bai looked worried and confused . Vige Chief Li shrugged his shoulders: ¡± How can I know how the country¡¯s magistrate will decide? When you go there, you will naturally know the answer . ¡± After he finished, Vige Chief finished, Vige Chief Li was toozy to talk nonsense to the olddy again . He walked over to Zhao Lan and Bai Zhi¡¯s side, then said: ¡°Since Zhao Lan and Bai Zhi has been forcefully picked up by you, you have to treat them well . If something bad happened to them again because of you, don¡¯t me me for doing things my way . I will no longer give you a face . ¡± Vige Chief Li waved his sleeve and left . Old Lady Bai stamped her feet and spit at Vige Chief Li¡¯s direction . Then, she muttered a few hateful words . When she just turned her head, she saw Hu Feng¡¯s cold eyes staring at her . Hu Feng looked at Bai Zhi and asked: ¡°Do you want to go back with me?¡± Bai Zhi has been thinking about this question before . Should she and her mother go back to the Hu Family? They don¡¯t have any ce to sleep in this Bai Family . Chapter 56 IOU Old Lady Bai thought that IOU was nothing but a piece of paper . She would admit it if she wants to, but she won t admit it if she doesn t want . No matter what, it doesn t matter, so she agreed . Therefore, when Doctor Lu wrote the IOU, she didn t look at it, nor let Bai Xiaofeng read it for them . She directly pressed her fingerprint on it, because she doesn t care . Doctor Lu dried up the ink on the paper and said Now we made an agreement . You will give the money to me in the 8th of the next month . The 9th day is the day I will settle the payment in the pharmacy in the town . If you will not give me the money . I can t clear the ount to the others . I will have to pay it myself . You have to hurry and save money . Old Lady Bai casually said If I have the money on the 8th next month, I will naturally give it to you . But if not, I can t help you . Doctor Lu raised the IOU in his hand That can t be done, you owe me the money, so naturally you have to pay . If you will not give me the money on the agreed date, then I will take this IOU to the country s magistrate to decide . This old man will take your field or your house as a payment . So, don t me me by then . When Old Lady Bai heard his words, her face drastically changed What did you say You want to take our field or house as a payment Can the country s magistrate do such thing You are only bluffing Do you think this olddy hasn t seen much in this world Doctor Lu was toozy to talk nonsense to the olddy, he raised and waved the IOU, then said The ck and white of this case are clearly stated in here . If you re still nning to dilly dally around every day, I m afraid you can no longer do so . Old Lady Bai wanted to take back the IOU, but Doctor Lu stuffed it inside his clothes . Then, he took his medicine box and turned to leave . Even if the olddy wants to jump in front of Doctor Lu and beat him, she couldn t do it . Doctor Lu was not Zhao Lan or Bai Zhi . She couldn t dare to hurt him . Old Lady Bai turned around and stopped Vige Chief Li, who was about to leave Vige Chief, is what he said true If I don t have money on the 8th of the next month, he can talk about it to the country s magistrate Can the country s magistrate manage this kind of thing Vige Chief Li frowned his eyebrows and looked at the olddy . He felt some gloom in his heart In the eyes of the country s magistrate, there is no big or small case in his people s affairs . So naturally, he can manage it . Do you think this is just a child s y Do you think you can just question thew of Chu Country Old Lady Bai became anxious That, how can that be It s just, I, I don t know how to read . I didn t read the words he wrote . I didn t even look at it . He cheated on me . I will not recognize it . Vige Chief Li said You, recognizing it is not my business, so I can t tell you anything . When the timees, and Lu Dafu sue you . You can tell to the country s magistrate your side . Then, will the county s magistrate listen to me Will he stand on my side Old Lady Bai looked worried and confused . Vige Chief Li shrugged his shoulders How can I know how the country s magistrate will decide When you go there, you will naturally know the answer . After he finished, Vige Chief Li was toozy to talk nonsense to the olddy again . He walked over to Zhao Lan and Bai Zhi s side, then said Since Zhao Lan and Bai Zhi has been forcefully picked up by you, you have to treat them well . If something bad happened to them again because of you, don t me me for doing things my way . I will no longer give you a face . Vige Chief Li waved his sleeve and left . Old Lady Bai stamped her feet and spit at Vige Chief Li s direction . Then, she muttered a few hateful words . When she just turned her head, she saw Hu Feng s cold eyes staring at her . Hu Feng looked at Bai Zhi and asked Do you want to go back with me Bai Zhi has been thinking about this question before . Should she and her mother go back to the Hu Family They don t have any ce to sleep in this Bai Family . Chapter 57: Irrefutable evidence

Chapter 57: Irrefutable evidence

But today, if they go with Hu Feng, won¡¯t the Bai Family keep calling them adulterer? Moreover, she doesn¡¯t want to timidlye and go again and again . She wanted to draw a clear line with the Bai Family and then go . To walk away clear without any worries . Bai Zhi shook her head and said to Hu Feng: ¡°Hu Feng, thank you for your kindness . Bai Family is our home . It was windy and raining yesterday, so we had to go and stay at your ce . I will tidy up the cabin, so people could stay there anytime . ¡± Hu Feng was not worried about that . He was worried about that if they stay, the Bai Family will use their ruthless hands against them again . Things will be bad more by then . Bai Zhi had seen his concerns, so she smiled and said: ¡°Rest assured, I am not easy to bully, people who died once, has nothing more to fear, right? If anyone wants us dead, I will make sure to bring them together in our funeral . ¡± When she said those words, Bai Zhi deliberately raised her voice . Listening to this, Old Lady Bai and Mrs . Liu¡¯s heart skip a beat . Remembering the scene yesterday, she died once and resurrected, so they felt cold in their back . Hu Feng nodded his head and swept his eyes over the copsed wooden house . Thinking about the arguments earlier, he estimated that no one will help her to repair their house . And so, he pulled up his sleeves and said: ¡°I will help you repair . ¡± Bai Zhi wees Hu Feng¡¯s help . Their house was blown away by the wind . And now, it can be seen that their wooden wooden house was more broken than it seems . She was not familiar with this kind of work . Zhao Lan has a broken hand . The Bai Family was off no use, she actually worried about this matter . Since Hu Feng was willing to help, she will naturally ept it . Old Lady Bai was still distressed with the 6 silver coins . For her, Zhao Lan and Bai Zhi were like needles that stabbed her eyes . If Zhao Lan was not injured, and if this dead girl has no support of Hu Feng . She really wanted to beat them to death . When Old Lady Bai turned her head, she saw Bai Xiaofeng standing at the door . She hurriedly pulled him inside the house and said: ¡°Xiaofeng, you had read many books, so you know a lot of things than grandmother . So you tell grandma, is what is what they said is true? If grandma didn¡¯t give the 6 silver coins, Lu Dafu can reallyin to the country¡¯s magistrate?¡± Bai Xiaofeng was thirteen years old this year . He went to school for two years now . If he passed the government exam, he will be a big official . So, he always acted like the master of this house . He never put anyone to his eyes, even his grandmother who loves him the most . ¡°Grandmother, you are really like an oldke, the IOU has been set, you also pressed your fingerprints . That is an irrefutable evidence . I am just standing in the door, but you didn¡¯t ask me to read it, you just directly pressed your fingerprints . If he really uses the 6 silver coins to take away our house as apensation, what else can we do?¡± Old Lad Bai trembled in anger: ¡°If that Lu ¡°If that Lu Zhangchun really dares to do that, I will risk my life and fight with him . ¡± Bai Xiaofeng shook his head and sighed: ¡°Grandmother, it¡¯s still better for you to prepare the 6 silver coins . If our Bai Family went to the country¡¯s magistrate, it will affect our face, my examination might also get affected by this in the future . ¡± Regarding this case, for Old Lady Bai, her grandson was her treasure, but the silver coins were her life! Yesterday, in order to treat Zhao Lan, she had spent 2 silver coins . But now, they were asking her to spend 6 silver coins? What was the difference of it than taking her life away? Bai Dabao came over and said to the olddy: ¡°Grandma, I wanted to get married this month, don¡¯t spend all the money that you said was for me . I don¡¯t want to be a bachelor my whole life . ¡± Chapter 57 Irrefutable evidence But today, if they go with Hu Feng, won t the Bai Family keep calling them adulterer Moreover, she doesn t want to timidlye and go again and again . She wanted to draw a clear line with the Bai Family and then go . To walk away clear without any worries . Bai Zhi shook her head and said to Hu Feng Hu Feng, thank you for your kindness . Bai Family is our home . It was windy and raining yesterday, so we had to go and stay at your ce . I will tidy up the cabin, so people could stay there anytime . Hu Feng was not worried about that . He was worried about that if they stay, the Bai Family will use their ruthless hands against them again . Things will be bad more by then . Bai Zhi had seen his concerns, so she smiled and said Rest assured, I am not easy to bully, people who died once, has nothing more to fear, right If anyone wants us dead, I will make sure to bring them together in our funeral . When she said those words, Bai Zhi deliberately raised her voice . Listening to this, Old Lady Bai and Mrs . Liu s heart skip a beat . Remembering the scene yesterday, she died once and resurrected, so they felt cold in their back . Hu Feng nodded his head and swept his eyes over the copsed wooden house . Thinking about the arguments earlier, he estimated that no one will help her to repair their house . And so, he pulled up his sleeves and said I will help you repair . Bai Zhi wees Hu Feng s help . Their house was blown away by the wind . And now, it can be seen that their wooden house was more broken than it seems . She was not familiar with this kind of work . Zhao Lan has a broken hand . The Bai Family was off no use, she actually worried about this matter . Since Hu Feng was willing to help, she will naturally ept it . Old Lady Bai was still distressed with the 6 silver coins . For her, Zhao Lan and Bai Zhi were like needles that stabbed her eyes . If Zhao Lan was not injured, and if this dead girl has no support of Hu Feng . She really wanted to beat them to death . When Old Lady Bai turned her head, she saw Bai Xiaofeng standing at the door . She hurriedly pulled him inside the house and said Xiaofeng, you had read many books, so you know a lot of things than grandmother . So you tell grandma, is what they said is true If grandma didn t give the 6 silver coins, Lu Dafu can reallyin to the country s magistrate Bai Xiaofeng was thirteen years old this year . He went to school for two years now . If he passed the government exam, he will be a big official . So, he always acted like the master of this house . He never put anyone to his eyes, even his grandmother who loves him the most . Grandmother, you are really like an oldke, the IOU has been set, you also pressed your fingerprints . That is an irrefutable evidence . I am just standing in the door, but you didn t ask me to read it, you just directly pressed your fingerprints . If he really uses the 6 silver coins to take away our house as apensation, what else can we do Old Lad Bai trembled in anger If that Lu Zhangchun really dares to do that, I will risk my life and fight with him . Bai Xiaofeng shook his head and sighed Grandmother, it s still better for you to prepare the 6 silver coins . If our Bai Family went to the country s magistrate, it will affect our face, my examination might also get affected by this in the future . Regarding this case, for Old Lady Bai, her grandson was her treasure, but the silver coins were her life Yesterday, in order to treat Zhao Lan, she had spent 2 silver coins . But now, they were asking her to spend 6 silver coins What was the difference of it than taking her life away Bai Dabao came over and said to the olddy Grandma, I wanted to get married this month, don t spend all the money that you said was for me . I don t want to be a bachelor my whole life . Chapter 58: Selling Daughter

Chapter 58: Selling Daughter

Mrs . Liu supported Bai Dazhu and entered the house . When she heard her son¡¯s words, she immediately gritted her teeth and said: ¡°Originally, if we sessfully sold that little bitch, Bai Zhi, Dabao can now get married . But who knows, we did not only failed but also lose so much money . ¡± Mrs . Zhang also took her husband into the house . And saw her daughter, Bai Zhenzhu, leaning against the door and staring in the ce, where Hu Feng was repairing the copsed wooden house . Bai Zhenzhu was blushing while staring at Hu Feng . She didn¡¯t even blink . She rarely go outside, so she could only hear rumors about Hu Feng . She never had actually seen him in person . She thought he was a rough young man . But today, unexpectedly, she saw that he was a strong beautiful man . In just one nce, her soul was sucked away . She was 15 years old this year . At this age, she was ready to get married . She was introduced to young boys of several families, but she never put them in her eyes . Those young boys were either poor or ugly . Compared to Hu Feng, those young boys can¡¯t even worth his foot . Mrs . Zhang stretched out her hand and hold her daughter¡¯s arm, then whispered: ¡°What are you staring at? Do you want to shame yourself? Go back to our room right now . ¡±¡® Bai Zhenzhu blushed and ran back to their room . This scene happened to caught Mrs . Liu¡¯s eyes . So, how could she let go of this ridiculous opportunity to sneak back at Mrs . Zhang? ¡°Sister-inw, Zhu¡¯er is young and in in the spring of love . So when she saw a good-looking man, her heart naturally can¡¯t stop staring . This is normal, you shouldn¡¯t yell at the child . ¡± Mrs . Zhang¡¯s face immediately changed in expression, but then she calmed down herself: ¡°Sister-inw, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying . Zhu¡¯er is staring at Bai Zhi . So, how did the topic be spring of love? Again, I don¡¯t agree with your words, what young girl can¡¯t stop staring at a good looking man? I have never experienced such a thing . Zhu¡¯er is still young, so naturally, she also cannot understand this . But in from sister-inw¡¯s mouth, you seemed very experienced . ¡± Mrs . Liu didn¡¯t expect that the dirty pot of water she has poured to Mrs . Zhang, will be poured back to her own body... ... ¡°Good, good, can¡¯t you talk less? At this At this moment, you still have time to bicker?¡± Old Lady Bai was really hurting this time . Her brain hurts . She couldn¡¯t help but tremble in anger when she thinks of the 6 silver coins . Bai Dazhu also stared at Mrs . Liu . He released a heavy breath and said: ¡°If you can talk this much, why don¡¯t you just give niang an idea to pass this problem . ¡± Mrs . Liu replied: ¡°I already have an idea of how to get money . But if you didn¡¯t start a fight with Hu Changlin, will we lose 6 silver coins to Lu Dafu?¡± ¡° When Old Lady Bai heard her words, she immediately asked: ¡°What do you have in mind? Let¡¯s talk about it . ¡± Mrs . Liu¡¯s lips curved into a smile: ¡°It¡¯s actually very easy . It¡¯s the same to what we did before . Let¡¯s sell Let¡¯s sell that little bitch, Bai Zhi, to some family . I¡¯ve heard, in the Baiyang Vige five miles away from here, there were more men but fewer women . That vige was full yin and had bad a feng shui . Many young girls are not willing to marry in there, so men in that vige are desperately working hard to have money to get a wife . And now, their gift money to get a wife is worth 20 silver coins . 20 silver coins minus 6 silver coins, we can still have 14 silver coins, right? In Huangtuo Vige, to get a wife, 10 silver coins are enough, we can still save 4 silver coins . ¡± The Bai family inside the house was very busy making their calctions . So, they didn¡¯t know Bai Zhi was standing outside and heard all their conversation clearly . Chapter 58 Selling Daughter Mrs . Liu supported Bai Dazhu and entered the house . When she heard her son s words, she immediately gritted her teeth and said Originally, if we sessfully sold that little bitch, Bai Zhi, Dabao can now get married . But who knows, we did not only failed but also lose so much money . Mrs . Zhang also took her husband into the house . And saw her daughter, Bai Zhenzhu, leaning against the door and staring in the ce, where Hu Feng was repairing the copsed wooden house . Bai Zhenzhu was blushing while staring at Hu Feng . She didn t even blink . She rarely go outside, so she could only hear rumors about Hu Feng . She never had actually seen him in person . She thought he was a rough young man . But today, unexpectedly, she saw that he was a strong beautiful man . In just one nce, her soul was sucked away . She was 15 years old this year . At this age, she was ready to get married . She was introduced to young boys of several families, but she never put them in her eyes . Those young boys were either poor or ugly . Compared to Hu Feng, those young boys can t even worth his foot . Mrs . Zhang stretched out her hand and hold her daughter s arm, then whispered What are you staring at Do you want to shame yourself Go back to our room right now . Bai Zhenzhu blushed and ran back to their room . This scene happened to caught Mrs . Liu s eyes . So, how could she let go of this ridiculous opportunity to sneak back at Mrs . Zhang Sister inw, Zhu er is young and in the spring of love . So when she saw a good looking man, her heart naturally can t stop staring . This is normal, you shouldn t yell at the child . Mrs . Zhang s face immediately changed in expression, but then she calmed down herself Sister inw, I don t understand what you re saying . Zhu er is staring at Bai Zhi . So, how did the topic be spring of love Again, I don t agree with your words, what young girl can t stop staring at a good looking man I have never experienced such a thing . Zhu er is still young, so naturally, she also cannot understand this . But in from sister inw s mouth, you seemed very experienced . Mrs . Liu didn t expect that the dirty pot of water she has poured to Mrs . Zhang, will be poured back to her own body Good, good, can t you talk less At this moment, you still have time to bicker Old Lady Bai was really hurting this time . Her brain hurts . She couldn t help but tremble in anger when she thinks of the 6 silver coins . Bai Dazhu also stared at Mrs . Liu . He released a heavy breath and said If you can talk this much, why don t you just give niang an idea to pass this problem . Mrs . Liu replied I already have an idea of how to get money . But if you didn t start a fight with Hu Changlin, will we lose 6 silver coins to Lu Dafu When Old Lady Bai heard her words, she immediately asked What do you have in mind Let s talk about it . Mrs . Liu s lips curved into a smile It s actually very easy . It s the same to what we did before . Let s sell that little bitch, Bai Zhi, to some family . I ve heard, in the Baiyang Vige five miles away from here, there were more men but fewer women . That vige was full yin and had bad a feng shui . Many young girls are not willing to marry in there, so men in that vige are desperately working hard to have money to get a wife . And now, their gift money to get a wife is worth 20 silver coins . 20 silver coins minus 6 silver coins, we can still have 14 silver coins, right In Huangtuo Vige, to get a wife, 10 silver coins are enough, we can still save 4 silver coins . The Bai family inside the house was very busy making their calctions . So, they didn t know Bai Zhi was standing outside and heard all their conversation clearly . Chapter 59: Looking for the eggs

Chapter 59: Looking for the eggs

They want to sell her to get money and then let her son marry a wife . Bai Zhi turned and left, but she bumped into someone¡¯s chest . Bai Zhi stepped back and touched her nose . She frowned and look at that someone: ¡°Why do you always walked like a ghost?¡± Hu Feng raised an eyebrow: ¡°Eavesdropping on someone¡¯s n to sell you? How does it feel?¡± Bai Zhi softly sneered and walked towards the newly repaired wooden house: ¡°Nothing . Even if they wanted to sell me, its still depends whether I will agree or not . I am not the former Bai Zhi, who always let herself be bullied and never resist . As you said, If people don¡¯tmit crimes on me, I won¡¯tmit crimes . But if they do, I¡¯ll make them pay double . If they make me feel bad, I¡¯ll make them feel bad . Let¡¯s see who can do much better . ¡± Seeing the little girl¡¯s face brightly shine, she talked as if it was very easy to fight with the Bai Family . However, he has no doubt about it . In his eyes, this little girl, who has a bright face, was arrogant but full of confidence . If she was confident, she can handle everything . And he believes in her . ¡°The house has been repaired . I will go back first . ¡± Hu Feng strode away as if he was in a hurry . ¡°Niang, you take a break first, I will clean up the house . ¡± Although the house was repaired, their room was still very messy . There was still dirty water on the ground from the rainst night, and the hay on the bed was soaked in the water . Fortunately, their house was not big, and so she had cleared them up quickly . However, she hasn¡¯t hasn¡¯tpletely finished cleaning the house yet, when Mrs . Liu and Old Lady Bai came out from the big house and walked towards Zhao Lan, who was still sitting in the courtyard: ¡°Hey, give me the key to the cabin house of Hu Family . ¡± The key was indeed with Zhao Lan, but this thing didn¡¯t belong to the Bai Family . So naturally, she will not hand it over . ¡°What do you want to do with the key?¡± Zhao Lan asked . Old Lady Bai answered: ¡°What do I want to do? You hurt your hand, Zhi¡¯er doesn¡¯t have time to get your clothes and quilt . Don¡¯t you feel guilty?¡± Before the fight start, they got caught up with Hu Changlin . They didn¡¯t get a chance to go to the cabin . The eggs that Yingzi¡¯s parents had sent must still be hidden in there . Zhao Lan didn¡¯t know what they were thinking, but suddenly, they said that said that they would help her to take their things? This was not their usual style of action . So naturally, she doubted their intentions . She didn¡¯t dare to hand over the key easily . ¡°No, Zhi¡¯er will finished soon, I¡¯ll go with her after . ¡± Mrs . Liu red at Zhao Lan and shouted: ¡°You! You still wanted to go and pick things up yourself? I¡¯m afraid that picking up things was not really your intention, you only want to see your old lover again, right?¡± Zhao Lan trembled in anger, she pointed her finger at Mrs . Liu and said: ¡°You, don¡¯t spit nonsense . Hu Dage and I don¡¯t have that kind of rtionship . You can wrong me, but don¡¯t taint Hu Dage¡¯s reputation . ¡± ¡°Look what you are saying, that is also what Hu Changlin said . You both mutually supporting each other, but there¡¯s nothing going on with you? Who will believe that?¡± Bai Zhi, who was in who was in the next room heard Mrs . Liu¡¯s words clearly . She knew that Old Lady Bai and Mrs . Liu werezy people . Everything must be done by someone else . They never did any job . But now, they volunteered to help them get their clothes and quilt? That wasabsolutely impossible . Remembering the eggs that Yingzi¡¯s mother gave this morning . Yingzi¡¯s mother came to the Bai Family first, and when Yingzi¡¯s mother learned that she and her mother were gone, they went to the Hu Family¡¯s house . Obviously, Old Lady Bai had a glimpsed of this basket . They want to look for the eggs and confiscate it . Once confiscated, their things has nothing to do with them . With Old Lady Bai and Mrs . Liu¡¯s character, even if those eggs were stinky, it was still impossible for her and her mother to eat any eggs . Chapter 59 Looking for the eggs They want to sell her to get money and then let her son marry a wife . Bai Zhi turned and left, but she bumped into someone s chest . Bai Zhi stepped back and touched her nose . She frowned and look at that someone Why do you always walked like a ghost Hu Feng raised an eyebrow Eavesdropping on someone s n to sell you How does it feel Bai Zhi softly sneered and walked towards the newly repaired wooden house Nothing . Even if they wanted to sell me, its still depends whether I will agree or not . I am not the former Bai Zhi, who always let herself be bullied and never resist . As you said, If people don tmit crimes on me, I won tmit crimes . But if they do, I ll make them pay double . If they make me feel bad, I ll make them feel bad . Let s see who can do much better . Seeing the little girl s face brightly shine, she talked as if it was very easy to fight with the Bai Family . However, he has no doubt about it . In his eyes, this little girl, who has a bright face, was arrogant but full of confidence . If she was confident, she can handle everything . And he believes in her . The house has been repaired . I will go back first . Hu Feng strode away as if he was in a hurry . Niang, you take a break first, I will clean up the house . Although the house was repaired, their room was still very messy . There was still dirty water on the ground from the rainst night, and the hay on the bed was soaked in the water . Fortunately, their house was not big, and so she had cleared them up quickly . However, she hasn tpletely finished cleaning the house yet, when Mrs . Liu and Old Lady Bai came out from the big house and walked towards Zhao Lan, who was still sitting in the courtyard Hey, give me the key to the cabin house of Hu Family . The key was indeed with Zhao Lan, but this thing didn t belong to the Bai Family . So naturally, she will not hand it over . What do you want to do with the key Zhao Lan asked . Old Lady Bai answered What do I want to do You hurt your hand, Zhi er doesn t have time to get your clothes and quilt . Don t you feel guilty Before the fight start, they got caught up with Hu Changlin . They didn t get a chance to go to the cabin . The eggs that Yingzi s parents had sent must still be hidden in there . Zhao Lan didn t know what they were thinking, but suddenly, they said that they would help her to take their things This was not their usual style of action . So naturally, she doubted their intentions . She didn t dare to hand over the key easily . No, Zhi er will finished soon, I ll go with her after . Mrs . Liu red at Zhao Lan and shouted You You still wanted to go and pick things up yourself I m afraid that picking up things was not really your intention, you only want to see your old lover again, right Zhao Lan trembled in anger, she pointed her finger at Mrs . Liu and said You, don t spit nonsense . Hu Dage and I don t have that kind of rtionship . You can wrong me, but don t taint Hu Dage s reputation . Look what you are saying, that is also what Hu Changlin said . You both mutually supporting each other, but there s nothing going on with you Who will believe that Bai Zhi, who was in the next room heard Mrs . Liu s words clearly . She knew that Old Lady Bai and Mrs . Liu werezy people . Everything must be done by someone else . They never did any job . But now, they volunteered to help them get their clothes and quilt That wasabsolutely impossible . Remembering the eggs that Yingzi s mother gave this morning . Yingzi s mother came to the Bai Family first, and when Yingzi s mother learned that she and her mother were gone, they went to the Hu Family s house . Obviously, Old Lady Bai had a glimpsed of this basket . They want to look for the eggs and confiscate it . Once confiscated, their things has nothing to do with them . With Old Lady Bai and Mrs . Liu s character, even if those eggs were stinky, it was still impossible for her and her mother to eat any eggs . Chapter 60: If you won’t do this the easy way, then we’ll do it the hard way

Chapter 60: If you won¡¯t do this the easy way, then we¡¯ll do it the hard way

Fortunately, in the morning, before they left, they ced the eggs in Hu Changlin¡¯s house . So, even if they went to the cabin, they wouldn¡¯t be able to find even half of an eggshell . Bai Zhi walked out of the wooden house and smiled at Old Lady Bai and Mrs . Liu: ¡°Grandmother, Aunt, you are all very busy people . If we ask you to help us, how funny would that be?¡± Now, whenever the olddy sees Bai Zhi, she was getting flustered . Especially, when she sees her smiling, her heart felt an inexplicable disgust and fear . She can¡¯t look at Bai Zhi¡¯s eyes directly, so she only waved her hand: ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, if you won¡¯t do this the easy way, then we¡¯ll do it the hard way . Just give us the key, how can our Bai Family¡¯s things be left in someone else¡¯s home? If one or two went missing, won¡¯t we need to spend money again?¡± At this moment, Old Lady Bai couldn¡¯t say that Bai Zhi and Zhao Lan¡¯s clothes were not fit andplete . At first nce, people could tell that they were only worn out clothes of Bai Family that they could no longer wear . So, they were given to the mother and child . Bai Zhi then said to Zhao Lan: ¡°Niang, since Grandmother and Aunt are free, let them go and get our things . I am still busy here, your hand is injured, let¡¯s just trouble them this time . ¡± Zhao Lan still couldn¡¯t understand what was going on, but because her daughter said so, she must have her own reason, so she no longer says anything . She took out the key and handed it to Mrs . Liu . Mrs . Liu Liu took the key, without saying anything . Then, she and the olddy hurriedly went to Hu Changlin¡¯s cabin . Zhao Lan pulled Bai Zhi and asked: ¡°What is going on?¡± Bai Zhi came closer and whispered: ¡°They were going to get the eggs that Yingzi¡¯s niang sent this morning . Let them turn upside down the cabin . There is nothing in there anyway . ¡± Zhao Lan suddenly realized things, so there was a trace of a ridiculous smile on her face: ¡°It seems they were destined to be disappointed and just return . ¡± Bai Zhi helped Zhao Lan get inside the house . Their house now has been cleaned up . She put new dry hay on the side and covered them with two old clean clothes . ¡°Niang, you sit first, I¡¯ll go and get you water to wash your face . ¡± Bai Zhi said, but then she found out that there was no pot in pot in the house . The only basin they could use was still in the cabin . When Zhao Lan saw her daughter¡¯s gloomy face, she busily said: ¡°If there is no basin, just take a towel cloth and let¡¯s use it to wipe my face . ¡± Bai Zhi didn¡¯t speak, she only took a towel cloth and went outside . Bai Zhi tightly clenched the towel cloth in her hand, her anger spread all over her body . She couldn¡¯t imagine how the former Bai Zhi and Zhao Lan, lived miserably in that old wooden house . While holding the towel, she went directly to the big house . There was a tank in the backyard of the big house . This water tank was always full of water . This water tank and all the other choirs were Bai Zhi and Zhao Lan¡¯s responsibility . Year after year, the Bai Family stop from working . As . As if it was only natural for the mother and child to work for them . Bai Zhi went straight to the tank in the backyard . The lid of the water tank was not yet opened . But suddenly, she heard Bai Xiaofeng¡¯s voice towards the small shed in the backyard: ¡°Bai Zhi,e here and grind me some ink . ¡± Bai Xiaofeng always finished his homework in this small shed every day . Their room was dim . So in order to save money, Old Lady Bai let Bai Dazhu and Bai Erzhu build up a small shed in this backyard . And then, they put a wide wooden table for Bai Xiaofeng to use when he studied . Bai Zhi nced at Bai Xiaofeng and ignored him . She opened the water tank and scoop a water from the inside . She soaked the towel cloth and twisted it dry in her hands . Chapter 60 If you won t do this the easy way, then we ll do it the hard way Fortunately, in the morning, before they left, they ced the eggs in Hu Changlin s house . So, even if they went to the cabin, they wouldn t be able to find even half of an eggshell . Bai Zhi walked out of the wooden house and smiled at Old Lady Bai and Mrs . Liu Grandmother, Aunt, you are all very busy people . If we ask you to help us, how funny would that be Now, whenever the olddy sees Bai Zhi, she was getting flustered . Especially, when she sees her smiling, her heart felt an inexplicable disgust and fear . She can t look at Bai Zhi s eyes directly, so she only waved her hand Don t talk nonsense, if you won t do this the easy way, then we ll do it the hard way . Just give us the key, how can our Bai Family s things be left in someone else s home If one or two went missing, won t we need to spend money again At this moment, Old Lady Bai couldn t say that Bai Zhi and Zhao Lan s clothes were not fit andplete . At first nce, people could tell that they were only worn out clothes of Bai Family that they could no longer wear . So, they were given to the mother and child . Bai Zhi then said to Zhao Lan Niang, since Grandmother and Aunt are free, let them go and get our things . I am still busy here, your hand is injured, let s just trouble them this time . Zhao Lan still couldn t understand what was going on, but because her daughter said so, she must have her own reason, so she no longer says anything . She took out the key and handed it to Mrs . Liu . Mrs . Liu took the key, without saying anything . Then, she and the olddy hurriedly went to Hu Changlin s cabin . Zhao Lan pulled Bai Zhi and asked What is going on Bai Zhi came closer and whispered They were going to get the eggs that Yingzi s niang sent this morning . Let them turn upside down the cabin . There is nothing in there anyway . Zhao Lan suddenly realized things, so there was a trace of a ridiculous smile on her face It seems they were destined to be disappointed and just return . Bai Zhi helped Zhao Lan get inside the house . Their house now has been cleaned up . She put new dry hay on the side and covered them with two old clean clothes . Niang, you sit first, I ll go and get you water to wash your face . Bai Zhi said, but then she found out that there was no pot in the house . The only basin they could use was still in the cabin . When Zhao Lan saw her daughter s gloomy face, she busily said If there is no basin, just take a towel cloth and let s use it to wipe my face . Bai Zhi didn t speak, she only took a towel cloth and went outside . Bai Zhi tightly clenched the towel cloth in her hand, her anger spread all over her body . She couldn t imagine how the former Bai Zhi and Zhao Lan, lived miserably in that old wooden house . While holding the towel, she went directly to the big house . There was a tank in the backyard of the big house . This water tank was always full of water . This water tank and all the other choirs were Bai Zhi and Zhao Lan s responsibility . Year after year, the Bai Family stop from working . As if it was only natural for the mother and child to work for them . Bai Zhi went straight to the tank in the backyard . The lid of the water tank was not yet opened . But suddenly, she heard Bai Xiaofeng s voice towards the small shed in the backyard Bai Zhi,e here and grind me some ink . Bai Xiaofeng always finished his homework in this small shed every day . Their room was dim . So in order to save money, Old Lady Bai let Bai Dazhu and Bai Erzhu build up a small shed in this backyard . And then, they put a wide wooden table for Bai Xiaofeng to use when he studied . Bai Zhi nced at Bai Xiaofeng and ignored him . She opened the water tank and scoop a water from the inside . She soaked the towel cloth and twisted it dry in her hands . Chapter 61: Bai Zhenzhu

Chapter 61: Bai Zhenzhu

¡°Hey, dead girl, am I not talking to you? Are you deaf?¡± Bai Xiaofeng angrily said . Bai Zhi put back the water tank lid and turned her head to look at Bai Xiaofeng, who was ferociously staring at her, then said: ¡°When reading and practicing calligraphy, you must have a peaceful mind . If I grind you an ink, you won¡¯t be able to concentrate . In order not to dy your study, it¡¯s better not to bother you . ¡± When she finished, Bai Zhi left . She was toozy to pay attention to Bai Xiaofeng, who keeps screaming behind her . Inside the big house, Bai Zhi met Bai Zhenzhu, who wasing out of the room . Bai Zhenzhu stared at her eyes as if she owed her 500 silver coins . However, Bai Zhi was now worried about Zhao Lan, so she was not in the mood to fight with this girl . So before Bai Zhenzhi could attack her, Bai Zhi left the big house . After returning to the wooden house, Bai Zhi asked Zhao Lan: ¡°Niang, why do Bai Zhenzhu looked at me with cannibalistic eyes? When did I offend her?¡± Speaking of this, Zhao Lan couldn¡¯t help but smile: ¡°Zhenzhu hates you since she was young, not because you offended her, but because you look better than her . Especially, when you two stood together, every guy stared at you more . She was jealous of you . She tried scratching your face several times . Fortunately, I always found out . Otherwise, your face must have been destroyed by her hands now . ¡± She was going to scratch someone else¡¯s face, just because that someone looks better than her face? If this world has a lot of beautiful women, what will happen? Will she scratch all those beautiful faces? Seeing Bai Zhi suddenly smile, Zhao Lan couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Why are you smiling?¡± ¡°I am smiling, because I don¡¯t know who¡¯s the lucky guy who will marry a girl like Bai Zhenzhu . That event must be very exciting . ¡± Bai Zhi was overjoyed . In this world, there was no TV,puter or mobile phone . So if she wants to have fun, she can only use her imagination . Zhao Lan also smiled for a while, and then suddenly said: ¡°Okay, stop thinking about these useless things . Didn¡¯t you say that you want to separate from the family? But, I¡¯m afraid, they will not let us go easily . ¡± Bai Zhi smiled with pride and said: ¡°I already think of a solution . Just wait and see . By then, they will be so anxious to part with us and will never force us to stay . ¡± Seeing her daughter so confident, Zhao Lan was relieved . Now, her daughter has be her strength . If she said there is a way, then there must be a solution . ¡°What do I need to do?¡± Zhao Lan asked . Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°You don¡¯t need to do anything . Just take a rest at home and treat yourself like a paralyzed person . Have a good time and just open your mouth when you are eating . ¡± Zhao Lan¡¯s eyes lit up and immediately understood: ¡°I understand, this is a good idea . The Bai Family took me back to let me continue working like a horse . But if I be a waste, they will naturally abandon me . ¡± ¡°Yes, this is part of the n . You only need to cooperate with this part . You don¡¯t need to worry about anything else . ¡± She had seen it, in this family, Bai Xiaofeng has the highest status in the family . If she starts on him, will she still need to worry about other things? At this time, Old Lady Bai and Mrs . Liu¡¯s screams sounded from the outside . Their scolding words were very ugly . It was almost possible to dig up Zhao Lan¡¯s ancestor¡¯s grave . For this kind of scolding, Zhao Lan has long been used to it, so she was numb . She only said to Bai Zhi: ¡°They didn¡¯t find the eggs . They were definitely angry, they will look for us to vent their anger . ¡± Chapter 61: Bai Zhenzhu. . ¡°Hey, dead girl, am I not talking to you? Are you deaf?¡± Bai Xiaofeng angrily said Bai Zhi put back the water tank lid and turned her head to look at Bai Xiaofeng, who was ferociously staring at her, then said: ¡°When reading and practicing calligraphy, you must have a peaceful mind . If I grind you an ink, you won¡¯t be able to concentrate . In order not to dy your study, it¡¯s better not to bother you . ¡±. When she finished, Bai Zhi left . She was toozy to pay attention to Bai Xiaofeng, who keeps screaming behind her . Inside the big house, Bai Zhi met Bai Zhenzhu, who wasing out of the room . Bai Zhenzhu stared at her eyes as if she owed her 500 silver coins However, Bai Zhi was now worried about Zhao Lan, so she was not in the mood to fight with this girl . So before Bai Zhenzhi could attack her, Bai Zhi left the big house . . After returning to the wooden house, Bai Zhi asked Zhao Lan: ¡°Niang, why do Bai Zhenzhu looked at me with cannibalistic eyes? When did I offend her?¡±. Speaking of this, Zhao Lan couldn¡¯t help but smile: ¡°Zhenzhu hates you since she was young, not because you offended her, but because you look better than her . Especially, when you two stood together, every guy stared at you more . She was jealous of you . She tried scratching your face several times . Fortunately, I always found out . Otherwise, your face must have been destroyed by her hands now . ¡±. She was going to scratch someone else¡¯s face, just because that someone looks better than her face? If this world has a lot of beautiful women, what will happen? Will she scratch all those beautiful faces?. . . Seeing Bai Zhi suddenly smile, Zhao Lan couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Why are you smiling?¡±. ¡°I am smiling, because I don¡¯t know who¡¯s the lucky guy who will marry a girl like Bai Zhenzhu . That event must be very exciting . ¡± Bai Zhi was overjoyed . In this world, there was no TV,puter or mobile phone . So if she wants to have fun, she can only use her imagination . . Zhao Lan also smiled for a while, and then suddenly said: ¡°Okay, stop thinking about these useless things . Didn¡¯t you say that you want to separate from the family? But, I¡¯m afraid, they will not let us go easily . ¡±. Bai Zhi smiled with pride and said: ¡°I already think of a solution . Just wait and see . By then, they will be so anxious to part with us and will never force us to stay . ¡±. Seeing her daughter so confident, Zhao Lan was relieved . Now, her daughter has be her strength . If she said there is a way, then there must be a solution ¡°What do I need to do?¡± Zhao Lan asked Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°You don¡¯t need to do anything . Just take a rest at home and treat yourself like a paralyzed person . Have a good time and just open your mouth when you are eating . ¡±. Zhao Lan¡¯s eyes lit up and immediately understood: ¡°I understand, this is a good idea . The Bai Family took me back to let me continue working like a horse . But if I be a waste, they will naturally abandon me . ¡±. ¡°Yes, this is part of the n . You only need to cooperate with this part . You don¡¯t need to worry about anything else . ¡± She had seen it, in this family, Bai Xiaofeng has the highest status in the family . If she starts on him, will she still need to worry about other things?. *. At this time, Old Lady Bai and Mrs . Liu¡¯s screams sounded from the outside . Their scolding words were very ugly . It was almost possible to dig up Zhao Lan¡¯s ancestor¡¯s grave For this kind of scolding, Zhao Lan has long been used to it, so she was numb . She only said to Bai Zhi: ¡°They didn¡¯t find the eggs . They were definitely angry, they will look for us to vent their anger . ¡±. Chapter 62: Eggs are not found

Chapter 62: Eggs are not found

Bai Zhi looked towards the wooden stick in the corner of the house and smiled, then said: ¡°It¡¯s all right . I¡¯d like to see, who will dare to mess with me . ¡± Hearing the footsteps getting closer, Bai Zhi got up and picked up the stick, then stood in front of the bed . Waiting for the two evil women get crazy and hurt her . Old Lady Bai kicked opened the door and fiercely stared at Bai Zhi, then she sharply asked: ¡°Dead girl, you also now know how to hide things ah . Say it, where on earth did you hide the eggs that Yingzi¡¯s niang gave you?¡± Bai Zhi stared back coldly and also raised her voice: ¡°Grandmother, what are you saying? What eggs? Why I didn¡¯t know this?¡± Mrs . Liu answered back immediately: ¡°You, don¡¯t talk nonsense . Early this morning, Yingzi¡¯s niang came looking for you . She was carrying a basket of eggs in her hand . Do you still dare to say you didn¡¯t hide things?¡± Bai Zhi sneered: ¡°Did Aunt Xu, said that the basket of eggs was for me?¡± Mrs . Liu almost choked, her voice dropped by three points: ¡°No, but it¡¯s definitely for you . Don¡¯t think that we didn¡¯t know you saved her daughter . ¡± ¡°Why are you so sure? Have you heard or seen it? You¡¯ve searched the cabin, but did you find it?¡± Mrs . Liu busily replied: ¡°You must have hidden it . You want to eat the eggs alone . Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re still a member of the Bai Family . All thing should be shared, you mustn¡¯t hide private belongings . ¡± Bai Zhi really wants to throw away the wooden stick in her hand and apud Mrs . Liu: ¡°What First Aunt said is correct . All things must be shared fair and square . But, why is First Aunt only cooking eggs for her son and not for me? When our family has broth soup, did you leave a bowl for me and my niang? When First Aunt bought a new fabric clothing, did you cut off a part for me and my niang?¡± Mrs . Liu wanted to refute, but Bai Zhi immediately followed up: ¡°When my niang went to work in the field, did First Aunt go with her? You are a woman, my niang is also a woman . But, why do you think you are more precious than my niang and can¡¯t work in the field?¡± Mrs . Liu didn¡¯t expect that not only this dead girl, Bai Zhi learned to hit people, but also learned to speak poisonous words . This time, she was really speechless . Old Lady Bai was toozy to talk to Bai Zhi . Right now, all she wanted to know was where was the basket of eggs had gone to . And whether she could find it and take it back . ¡°Stop talking this useless things, tell me, where did you hide the eggs?¡± Old Lady Bai angrily shouted . If it was the former Bai Zhi, seeing the olddy as angry as this can make her tremble in fear . But now, Bai Zhi is not the former Bai Zhi . Bai Zhi took two stepped forward with the wooden stick and mmed the wooden stick on the ground . Her atmosphere looked calm, but her eyes looked very scary . Old Lady Bai and Mrs . Liu couldn¡¯t help but took two stepped backward . ¡°I said there is no egg . If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go and find it yourself . I won¡¯t stop you . But if your nning to use this issue to bully my niang, I, Bai Zhi will swear . From today onwards, whoever bullies my niang, no matter who is it, I will not let that person go . Even if I die, I¡¯ll definitely make sure that I will pull that person together in my grave . Do you understand?¡± Old Lady Bai grew up to this age, but she was never threatened, nor get panicked and angered like this . Old Lady Bai pointed her finger at Bai Zhi while shivering tremendously . Even her voice was also trembling: ¡°You, you, you dare to go against us?¡± ¡°On the contrary, I am just telling you what I feel deep inside my heart . You can listen to it or do you as you like . ¡± Bai Zhi looked at Old Lady Bai and Mrs . Liu¡¯s pale face . Traces of arrogance keeps lingering around her body, which the former Bai Zhi never had . Aunt Xu ¨C Yingzhi¡¯s mother Chapter 62: Eggs are not found. . Bai Zhi looked towards the wooden stick in the corner of the house and smiled, then said: ¡°It¡¯s all right . I¡¯d like to see, who will dare to mess with me . ¡±. Hearing the footsteps getting closer, Bai Zhi got up and picked up the stick, then stood in front of the bed . Waiting for the two evil women get crazy and hurt her Old Lady Bai kicked opened the door and fiercely stared at Bai Zhi, then she sharply asked: ¡°Dead girl, you also now know how to hide things ah . Say it, where on earth did you hide the eggs that Yingzi¡¯s niang gave you?¡±. Bai Zhi stared back coldly and also raised her voice: ¡°Grandmother, what are you saying? What eggs? Why I didn¡¯t know this?¡±. . . Mrs . Liu answered back immediately: ¡°You, don¡¯t talk nonsense . Early this morning, Yingzi¡¯s niang came looking for you . She was carrying a basket of eggs in her hand . Do you still dare to say you didn¡¯t hide things?¡±. Bai Zhi sneered: ¡°Did Aunt Xu, said that the basket of eggs was for me?¡±. Mrs . Liu almost choked, her voice dropped by three points: ¡°No, but it¡¯s definitely for you . Don¡¯t think that we didn¡¯t know you saved her daughter . ¡±. ¡°Why are you so sure? Have you heard or seen it? You¡¯ve searched the cabin, but did you find it?¡±. . . Mrs . Liu busily replied: ¡°You must have hidden it . You want to eat the eggs alone . Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re still a member of the Bai Family . All thing should be shared, you mustn¡¯t hide private belongings . ¡±. Bai Zhi really wants to throw away the wooden stick in her hand and apud Mrs . Liu: ¡°What First Aunt said is correct . All things must be shared fair and square . But, why is First Aunt only cooking eggs for her son and not for me? When our family has broth soup, did you leave a bowl for me and my niang? When First Aunt bought a new fabric clothing, did you cut off a part for me and my niang?¡±. Mrs . Liu wanted to refute, but Bai Zhi immediately followed up: ¡°When my niang went to work in the field, did First Aunt go with her? You are a woman, my niang is also a woman . But, why do you think you are more precious than my niang and can¡¯t work in the field?¡±. Mrs . Liu didn¡¯t expect that not only this dead girl, Bai Zhi learned to hit people, but also learned to speak poisonous words . This time, she was really speechless Old Lady Bai was toozy to talk to Bai Zhi . Right now, all she wanted to know was where was the basket of eggs had gone to . And whether she could find it and take it back ¡°Stop talking this useless things, tell me, where did you hide the eggs?¡± Old Lady Bai angrily shouted If it was the former Bai Zhi, seeing the olddy as angry as this can make her tremble in fear . But now, Bai Zhi is not the former Bai Zhi Bai Zhi took two stepped forward with the wooden stick and mmed the wooden stick on the ground . Her atmosphere looked calm, but her eyes looked very scary . Old Lady Bai and Mrs . Liu couldn¡¯t help but took two stepped backward ¡°I said there is no egg . If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go and find it yourself . I won¡¯t stop you . But if your nning to use this issue to bully my niang, I, Bai Zhi will swear . From today onwards, whoever bullies my niang, no matter who is it, I will not let that person go . Even if I die, I¡¯ll definitely make sure that I will pull that person together in my grave . Do you understand?¡±. Old Lady Bai grew up to this age, but she was never threatened, nor get panicked and angered like this . Old Lady Bai pointed her finger at Bai Zhi while shivering tremendously . Even her voice was also trembling: ¡°You, you, you dare to go against us?¡±. ¡°On the contrary, I am just telling you what I feel deep inside my heart . You can listen to it or do you as you like . ¡± Bai Zhi looked at Old Lady Bai and Mrs . Liu¡¯s pale face . Traces of arrogance keeps lingering around her body, which the former Bai Zhi never had . . . Aunt Xu ¨C Yingzhi¡¯s mother Chapter 63: Not allowed to eat even a piece

Chapter 63: Not allowed to eat even a piece

When Bai Zhi saw that the two evil women came back, but not carrying anything in their hands, she asked: ¡°What about our clothes and quilt?¡± Mrs . Liu pulled Old Lady Bai to go out . She had eaten a big loss to Bai Zhi before with the use of a wooden stick . Now, she still felt in pain all over her body . So seeing the wooden stick on Bai Zhi¡¯s hand, she couldn¡¯t help but get panic . From afar, Mrs . Liu spit out some words: ¡°Don¡¯t you have your own hands? If you really don¡¯t have a time, why don¡¯t you ask your old lover to send over your things? Why are you asking us for help? You think you are so beautiful?¡± Bai Zhi followed them out of the wooden house, she was readying herself to speak a few words, but she saw Hu Feng carrying a quilt packed with their things in one hand and arge bowl to his other hand . ¡°Why did youe?¡± Bai Zhi stopped paying attention to Old Lady Bai and Mrs . Liu, and asked Hu Feng, who wasing over to her . ¡°We didn¡¯t cook the rabbit, we cook the pheasant first . Die ask me to send you a bowl . ¡± Hu Feng then mentioned the quilt in his hand: ¡°I also brought your things . ¡± Old Lady Bai and Mrs . Liu stared at the big bowl . The big bowl was filled with aromatic oil of chicken meat . The smell immediately rushed in their nose, so the two of them couldn¡¯t help but swallowed their saliva at the same time . The two of them could no longer remember the time they had eaten meat, let alone chicken meat . The hen in their house was specifically used forying eggs . Old Lady Bai rushed Mrs . Liu to make a move . Mrs . Liu was obviously willing, so she walked forward to Hu Feng and smiled . She reached out her hands, trying to take the bowl from Hu Feng¡¯s hand: ¡°Oh, Hu Dage is really polite . He even sends us a big bowl of chicken . How nice of him . ¡± Mrs . Liu sounds very embarrassed, but her hands were not, she even went to pick up the bowl first . Hu Feng raised the bowl in his hand and coldly looked at Mrs . Liu, then said: ¡°This is for Zhi¡¯er and Aunt Zhao, this is not for you . ¡± After that, he walked straight to the wooden house with the bowl and quilt . Bai Zhi wasughing inside her heart, he was clear about Hu Feng¡¯s intentions . ¡°You dead girl, you are not allowed to eat that chicken . Once Hu Feng left, you must quickly bring that chicken soup to this olddy inside the big house . Your not allowed to eat even a piece . If one piece is missing, I will tear off your skin . ¡± Old Lady Bai pointed at Bai Zhi¡¯s nose and cursed . Her baby grandson was still growing up and studying hard . So naturally, every good thing must be given to him . But of course, with therge size of Bai Family, can they still share some to this dead girl? Bai Zhi sneered and said: ¡°Okay, you just wait . ¡± She then turned around with the stick and entered the wooden house . When she saw Hu Feng put down the quilt and the bowl, and then was about to leave . She pulled him and stopped from leaving . ¡°Just stay here a bit more . ¡± Hu Feng can¡¯t understand her: ¡°What happened?¡± Bai Zhi pointed her finger at the half-opened door and smiled: ¡°If you leave now, those two evil women will rush inside and take away the chicken . If you are still here, they will not dare toe inside . Just wait for me and my niang to finished eating, then go back and take the bowl . ¡± Just by thinking about Mrs . Liu¡¯s monkey looking face, she will definitely grab the food . ¡°Okay, you eat, I will sit at the door for a while . ¡± After Hu Feng went out, Bai Zhi took another small bowl in the house and removed the chicken from the big bowl . Then, she removed the bones and took the bowl full of chicken to the room . ¡°Niang, you eat quickly, we can only rely on this for dinner tonight . ¡± With the Bai Family¡¯s character, they will definitely not save them foods for dinner . She also doesn¡¯t want to eat rice porridge without a rice . Chapter 63: Not allowed to eat even a piece. . When Bai Zhi saw that the two evil women came back, but not carrying anything in their hands, she asked: ¡°What about our clothes and quilt?¡±. Mrs . Liu pulled Old Lady Bai to go out . She had eaten a big loss to Bai Zhi before with the use of a wooden stick . Now, she still felt in pain all over her body . So seeing the wooden stick on Bai Zhi¡¯s hand, she couldn¡¯t help but get panic From afar, Mrs . Liu spit out some words: ¡°Don¡¯t you have your own hands? If you really don¡¯t have a time, why don¡¯t you ask your old lover to send over your things? Why are you asking us for help? You think you are so beautiful?¡±. Bai Zhi followed them out of the wooden house, she was readying herself to speak a few words, but she saw Hu Feng carrying a quilt packed with their things in one hand and arge bowl to his other hand . . ¡°Why did youe?¡± Bai Zhi stopped paying attention to Old Lady Bai and Mrs . Liu, and asked Hu Feng, who wasing over to her ¡°We didn¡¯t cook the rabbit, we cook the pheasant first . Die ask me to send you a bowl . ¡± Hu Feng then mentioned the quilt in his hand: ¡°I also brought your things . ¡±. Old Lady Bai and Mrs . Liu stared at the big bowl . The big bowl was filled with aromatic oil of chicken meat . The smell immediately rushed in their nose, so the two of them couldn¡¯t help but swallowed their saliva at the same time . The two of them could no longer remember the time they had eaten meat, let alone chicken meat . The hen in their house was specifically used forying eggs Old Lady Bai rushed Mrs . Liu to make a move . Mrs . Liu was obviously willing, so she walked forward to Hu Feng and smiled . She reached out her hands, trying to take the bowl from Hu Feng¡¯s hand: ¡°Oh, Hu Dage is really polite . He even sends us a big bowl of chicken . How nice of him . ¡±. . . Mrs . Liu sounds very embarrassed, but her hands were not, she even went to pick up the bowl first Hu Feng raised the bowl in his hand and coldly looked at Mrs . Liu, then said: ¡°This is for Zhi¡¯er and Aunt Zhao, this is not for you . ¡± After that, he walked straight to the wooden house with the bowl and quilt Bai Zhi wasughing inside her heart, he was clear about Hu Feng¡¯s intentions ¡°You dead girl, you are not allowed to eat that chicken . Once Hu Feng left, you must quickly bring that chicken soup to this olddy inside the big house . Your not allowed to eat even a piece . If one piece is missing, I will tear off your skin . ¡± Old Lady Bai pointed at Bai Zhi¡¯s nose and cursed Her baby grandson was still growing up and studying hard . So naturally, every good thing must be given to him . But of course, with therge size of Bai Family, can they still share some to this dead girl?. Bai Zhi sneered and said: ¡°Okay, you just wait . ¡± She then turned around with the stick and entered the wooden house . When she saw Hu Feng put down the quilt and the bowl, and then was about to leave . She pulled him and stopped from leaving ¡°Just stay here a bit more . ¡±. Hu Feng can¡¯t understand her: ¡°What happened?¡±. Bai Zhi pointed her finger at the half-opened door and smiled: ¡°If you leave now, those two evil women will rush inside and take away the chicken . If you are still here, they will not dare toe inside . Just wait for me and my niang to finished eating, then go back and take the bowl . ¡±. Just by thinking about Mrs . Liu¡¯s monkey looking face, she will definitely grab the food ¡°Okay, you eat, I will sit at the door for a while . ¡±. After Hu Feng went out, Bai Zhi took another small bowl in the house and removed the chicken from the big bowl . Then, she removed the bones and took the bowl full of chicken to the room ¡°Niang, you eat quickly, we can only rely on this for dinner tonight . ¡± With the Bai Family¡¯s character, they will definitely not save them foods for dinner . She also doesn¡¯t want to eat rice porridge without a rice Chapter 64: Remember your promise

Chapter 64: Remember your promise

When Zhao Lan saw her daughter so careful, her heart was very moved: ¡°You, this child, I just can¡¯t move my right hand, not both of my hands . I can still eat with my left hand . ¡± ¡°Okay . Niang, eat this now, while it¡¯s hot . It doesn¡¯t taste good when it¡¯s cold . ¡± Bai Zhi smiled and put a small piece of chicken in her mouth . The meat tastes like firewood . There was no salt to taste, but luckily it was a pheasant . It has a fresh fragrance . Otherwise, she would spit them out . ¡°Hu Feng, your cooking skill is really bad¨C¡± Hu Changlin¡¯s hand was injured, so this dish must definitely be cooked by Hu Feng . Hu Feng seemed didn¡¯t hear her words . He was still looking at the far distance . No one knows what he was thinking . Not long after, Bai Zhi went out with an empty bowl . But, Hu Feng was still standing at the door . He was standing straight and upright with his hands on his back . He has this elegant and noble atmosphere in his body . His side face has this sharpness like a knife, his deep eyes were as deep as a pool, full of confusion of his past . Bai Zhi handed the bowl to him: ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Hu Feng returned to his senses, then shook his head: ¡°Nothing . ¡± ¡°Let me guess, you are thinking, what kind of person you are in the past, where do you live, what kind of family do you have, why you¡¯ve been missing for so long, but no one came to find you, right?¡± Hu Feng looked sideways, his eyes swept to Bai Zhi¡¯s face . Her small face was as big as his palm . There were bruises all over her face, he couldn¡¯t tell her original appearance . He could only see her clear eyes . Seeing him keeping silent, she asked another question: ¡°If one day I cured your illness and you recovered your memories . Are you going to leave this ce?¡± ¡°Yes . ¡± Hu Feng barely hesitated . The answer he gave this time was his most sincere answer of all . Bai Zhi asked another question: ¡°What about Hu Bo? If you leave, what will he do?¡± ¡°He is my father, no matter where I am, naturally, he will be there . ¡± Hu Feng still has no hesitation . His answer seems to have been deeply rooted in his heart . Bai Zhi was relieved when she heard his words . Obviously, Hu Changlin was deeply carved inside his heart . Hu Changlin was a good person . He rescued an unknown person like him . He treated him like his real son . If he turns out to be a white-eyed wolf, how hurt Hu Changlin will be, right? ¡°Hu Feng, I promise you that I will cure you . ¡± Bai Zhi slightly lifted her head and looked at the man, who was tall and sturdy . Her eyes were shining with the light of confidence . Hu Feng lost his mind for a moment, but then nodded his head: ¡°Remember your promise . ¡± After that, he looked at the sky . ¡°It¡¯s not early, I should go back . Come and see me if you need anything . ¡± Hu Feng strode away just like a gust of wind . In a blink of an eye, he disappeared . Bai Zhi was about to return inside the house when suddenly, Old Lady Bai and Mrs . Liu rushed outside the big house . ¡°Dead girl, your still noting to give the food . ¡± Old Lady Bai shouted . Bai Zhi touched her belly and said: ¡°I am afraid I can¡¯t give it to you now . Maybe, tomorrow, I can . ¡± When Mrs . Liu heard her words, she jumped up in anger: ¡°You bitch, you ate them all?¡± Bai Zhi¡¯s face immediately turns cold: ¡°Who are you calling a bitch?¡± Mrs . Liu pointed her finger at Bai Zhi and said: ¡°Of course, it¡¯s you . We raised you for 12 years . We raised a white-eyed wolf like you, who only knows how to eat alone . Don¡¯t forget that you are still in the Bai Family . No matter what things you have, it belongs to the Bai Family . There is no reason for you to enjoy things alone . ¡± Bai Zhi coldly sneered: ¡°If someone else scolds me, I will recognize it . But, if a bitch like you swearing and calling me a white-eyed wolf, I cannot afford to ept it . ¡± Chapter 64: Remember your promise. . When Zhao Lan saw her daughter so careful, her heart was very moved: ¡°You, this child, I just can¡¯t move my right hand, not both of my hands . I can still eat with my left hand . ¡±. ¡°Okay . Niang, eat this now, while it¡¯s hot . It doesn¡¯t taste good when it¡¯s cold . ¡± Bai Zhi smiled and put a small piece of chicken in her mouth The meat tastes like firewood . There was no salt to taste, but luckily it was a pheasant . It has a fresh fragrance . Otherwise, she would spit them out ¡°Hu Feng, your cooking skill is really bad¨C¡± Hu Changlin¡¯s hand was injured, so this dish must definitely be cooked by Hu Feng Hu Feng seemed didn¡¯t hear her words . He was still looking at the far distance . No one knows what he was thinking . . Not long after, Bai Zhi went out with an empty bowl But, Hu Feng was still standing at the door . He was standing straight and upright with his hands on his back . He has this elegant and noble atmosphere in his body . His side face has this sharpness like a knife, his deep eyes were as deep as a pool, full of confusion of his past Bai Zhi handed the bowl to him: ¡°What are you thinking?¡±. Hu Feng returned to his senses, then shook his head: ¡°Nothing . ¡±. ¡°Let me guess, you are thinking, what kind of person you are in the past, where do you live, what kind of family do you have, why you¡¯ve been missing for so long, but no one came to find you, right?¡±. Hu Feng looked sideways, his eyes swept to Bai Zhi¡¯s face . Her small face was as big as his palm . There were bruises all over her face, he couldn¡¯t tell her original appearance . He could only see her clear eyes . . Seeing him keeping silent, she asked another question: ¡°If one day I cured your illness and you recovered your memories . Are you going to leave this ce?¡±. ¡°Yes . ¡± Hu Feng barely hesitated . The answer he gave this time was his most sincere answer of all Bai Zhi asked another question: ¡°What about Hu Bo? If you leave, what will he do?¡±. ¡°He is my father, no matter where I am, naturally, he will be there . ¡± Hu Feng still has no hesitation . His answer seems to have been deeply rooted in his heart Bai Zhi was relieved when she heard his words . Obviously, Hu Changlin was deeply carved inside his heart Hu Changlin was a good person . He rescued an unknown person like him . He treated him like his real son . If he turns out to be a white-eyed wolf, how hurt Hu Changlin will be, right?. ¡°Hu Feng, I promise you that I will cure you . ¡± Bai Zhi slightly lifted her head and looked at the man, who was tall and sturdy . Her eyes were shining with the light of confidence Hu Feng lost his mind for a moment, but then nodded his head: ¡°Remember your promise . ¡± After that, he looked at the sky . ¡°It¡¯s not early, I should go back . Come and see me if you need anything . ¡±. Hu Feng strode away just like a gust of wind . In a blink of an eye, he disappeared Bai Zhi was about to return inside the house when suddenly, Old Lady Bai and Mrs . Liu rushed outside the big house ¡°Dead girl, your still noting to give the food . ¡± Old Lady Bai shouted Bai Zhi touched her belly and said: ¡°I am afraid I can¡¯t give it to you now . Maybe, tomorrow, I can . ¡±. When Mrs . Liu heard her words, she jumped up in anger: ¡°You bitch, you ate them all?¡±. Bai Zhi¡¯s face immediately turns cold: ¡°Who are you calling a bitch?¡±. Mrs . Liu pointed her finger at Bai Zhi and said: ¡°Of course, it¡¯s you . We raised you for 12 years . We raised a white-eyed wolf like you, who only knows how to eat alone . Don¡¯t forget that you are still in the Bai Family . No matter what things you have, it belongs to the Bai Family . There is no reason for you to enjoy things alone . ¡± . Bai Zhi coldly sneered: ¡°If someone else scolds me, I will recognize it . But, if a bitch like you swearing and calling me a white-eyed wolf, I cannot afford to ept it . ¡±. Chapter 65: Who is the white-eyed wolf?

Chapter 65: Who is the white-eyed wolf?

Mrs . Liu almost faint in anger . She wanted to move forward, but her heart has scruples . She didn¡¯t dare to be impulsive . So, she only pointed her finger at Bai Zhi and scolded: ¡°You damned unlucky star . Do you still put your elders to your eyes? Is this how your Niang taught you? To answer back your elders?¡± ¡°My Niang taught me a lot of things . She taught me that if I want to be loved, I should respect my elders . I didn¡¯t understand it before . I thought as long as I respect my elders, the elders will love me back . But now I understand, that even if I respect my elders, it can¡¯t be guaranteed that my elders will love me back . In that case, why should I respect my elders again?¡± ¡°In the past, my Niang and I worked like a horse for the Bai Family . Only the two of us worked inside and outside the house . While all of you, only doing nothing but order us . Whenever its time to eat, you ran faster than the rabbits . But when it¡¯s time to work, you move slower than the turtles . Even so, you never treated me and my Niang like a family . You only let us eat what is left by you . You only give us rag clothes, that you could no longer wear . Even if we are sick, you don¡¯t let us receive treatment . When our house copsed, you didn¡¯t give us a ce to stay . So speaking of a white-eyed wolf, I think it is I and my mother raised a lot of white-eyed wolves all these years . ¡± Bai Zhi suddenly spits out a lot of words . She talks very fast, but her words were very clear to understand . So, Old Lady Bai and Mrs . Liu couldn¡¯t utter a word . Bai Zhi took a deep breath and suppressed the anger in her heart . Then, she only added: ¡°My Niang is badly hurt . If there is nothing else, it¡¯s still better not to bother us . If my mother got sick again, you will not only be owed Lu Dafu 6 silver coins . ¡± When Bai Zhi mentioned the 6 silver coins, Old Lady Bai¡¯s chest felt in pain . She pointed her finger at Bai Zhi and scolded back: ¡°We owed 6 silver coins? If it weren¡¯t for you, would we end up in this situation? This debt is what you owed . Remember this olddy¡¯s words . ¡± Bai Zhi softly sneered: ¡°What? Didn¡¯t you just say, everything should be shared in the Bai Family? Howe you forgot it so soon? Good things should be shared, but the bad things should not?¡± ¡°Dead girl, stop talking nonsense with me . You should pay this 6 silver coins, I will not help you to pay it back . ¡± Old Lady Bai shouted and pulled Mrs . Liu back into the big house . Then she mmed hard the door as if the door has offended her . As soon as the mother-inw and daughter-inw entered the door, Mrs . Liu pulled Old Lady Bai and said: ¡°Niang, didn¡¯t you noticed that bitch seemed to have changed? Her mouth ispletely different from before . ¡± Old Lady Bai didn¡¯t give Mrs . Liu a good look: ¡°Do you still need to say these words? Do you think I don¡¯t have eyes? But what if she changed? She¡¯s still a member of the Bai Family . We shouldn¡¯t wait any longer . You go to the Baiyang Vige tomorrow . Look for someone who wanted to marry and take her away as soon as possible . I don¡¯t want to see her another day . ¡± Mrs . Liu was very delighted . As long as that bitch was sold, her son Bai Dabao could get married . There will also be money for Bai Xiaofeng¡¯s tuition fee for the next year . Most of all, she could get rid of that torn in her eyes . Bai Xiaofeng finished his homework and entered the house . When he entered the house, he heard the dialogue between his grandmother and mother . So, he asked: ¡°Grandmother, Niang, who are you talking about? Is it Bai Zhi?¡± When Old Lady Bai saw her baby grandson, her anger immediately eased by three points . Sheughed and said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry . Grandmother will take good care of it . You only need to study hard . ¡± Bai Xiaofeng shook his head: ¡°No, no, you can¡¯t get rid of Bai Zhi . If you get rid of her, who will go with me to the school? Who will serve me food and fan me?¡± Old Lady Bai busily said: ¡°I will go with you . I will do all those things for youter on, okay?¡± Bai Xiaofeng¡¯s shook his head: ¡°No, you can¡¯t . There¡¯s no olddy doing those things . I want a young maidservant . ¡± Chapter 65: Who is the white-eyed wolf?. . Mrs . Liu almost faint in anger . She wanted to move forward, but her heart has scruples . She didn¡¯t dare to be impulsive . So, she only pointed her finger at Bai Zhi and scolded: ¡°You damned unlucky star . Do you still put your elders to your eyes? Is this how your Niang taught you? To answer back your elders?¡±. ¡°My Niang taught me a lot of things . She taught me that if I want to be loved, I should respect my elders . I didn¡¯t understand it before . I thought as long as I respect my elders, the elders will love me back . But now I understand, that even if I respect my elders, it can¡¯t be guaranteed that my elders will love me back . In that case, why should I respect my elders again?¡±. ¡°In the past, my Niang and I worked like a horse for the Bai Family . Only the two of us worked inside and outside the house . While all of you, only doing nothing but order us . Whenever its time to eat, you ran faster than the rabbits . But when it¡¯s time to work, you move slower than the turtles . Even so, you never treated me and my Niang like a family . You only let us eat what is left by you . You only give us rag clothes, that you could no longer wear . Even if we are sick, you don¡¯t let us receive treatment . When our house copsed, you didn¡¯t give us a ce to stay . So speaking of a white-eyed wolf, I think it is I and my mother raised a lot of white-eyed wolves all these years . ¡±. . . Bai Zhi suddenly spits out a lot of words . She talks very fast, but her words were very clear to understand . So, Old Lady Bai and Mrs . Liu couldn¡¯t utter a word Bai Zhi took a deep breath and suppressed the anger in her heart . Then, she only added: ¡°My Niang is badly hurt . If there is nothing else, it¡¯s still better not to bother us . If my mother got sick again, you will not only be owed Lu Dafu 6 silver coins . ¡±. When Bai Zhi mentioned the 6 silver coins, Old Lady Bai¡¯s chest felt in pain . She pointed her finger at Bai Zhi and scolded back: ¡°We owed 6 silver coins? If it weren¡¯t for you, would we end up in this situation? This debt is what you owed . Remember this olddy¡¯s words . ¡±. Bai Zhi softly sneered: ¡°What? Didn¡¯t you just say, everything should be shared in the Bai Family? Howe you forgot it so soon? Good things should be shared, but the bad things should not?¡±. . . ¡°Dead girl, stop talking nonsense with me . You should pay this 6 silver coins, I will not help you to pay it back . ¡± Old Lady Bai shouted and pulled Mrs . Liu back into the big house . Then she mmed hard the door as if the door has offended her *. As soon as the mother-inw and daughter-inw entered the door, Mrs . Liu pulled Old Lady Bai and said: ¡°Niang, didn¡¯t you noticed that bitch seemed to have changed? Her mouth ispletely different from before . ¡±. Old Lady Bai didn¡¯t give Mrs . Liu a good look: ¡°Do you still need to say these words? Do you think I don¡¯t have eyes? But what if she changed? She¡¯s still a member of the Bai Family . We shouldn¡¯t wait any longer . You go to the Baiyang Vige tomorrow . Look for someone who wanted to marry and take her away as soon as possible . I don¡¯t want to see her another day . ¡± . Mrs . Liu was very delighted . As long as that bitch was sold, her son Bai Dabao could get married . There will also be money for Bai Xiaofeng¡¯s tuition fee for the next year . Most of all, she could get rid of that torn in her eyes Bai Xiaofeng finished his homework and entered the house . When he entered the house, he heard the dialogue between his grandmother and mother . So, he asked: ¡°Grandmother, Niang, who are you talking about? Is it Bai Zhi?¡±. When Old Lady Bai saw her baby grandson, her anger immediately eased by three points . Sheughed and said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry . Grandmother will take good care of it . You only need to study hard . ¡±. Bai Xiaofeng shook his head: ¡°No, no, you can¡¯t get rid of Bai Zhi . If you get rid of her, who will go with me to the school? Who will serve me food and fan me?¡±. Old Lady Bai busily said: ¡°I will go with you . I will do all those things for youter on, okay?¡± . Bai Xiaofeng¡¯s shook his head: ¡°No, you can¡¯t . There¡¯s no olddy doing those things . I want a young maidservant . ¡±. Chapter 66: Buying a little maidservant

Chapter 66: Buying a little maidservant

Bai Xiaofeng turned and grinned, then said: ¡°You can get rid of Bai Zhi, but you must buy me an obedient maidservant that will serve me . ¡± This time, not only Old Lady Bai but also Bai Xiaofeng¡¯s mother himself, Mrs . Liu was stupefied: Buy a maidservant? What was the situation of their family? They can barely eat enough, but he wanted to buy a maidservant? Was it supposed to be a joke? But after all, he was the olddy¡¯s precious grandson . In the future, he will be a big official . He will bring happiness to the whole Bai Family . So naturally, they cannot go against his wishes . After pausing a few moments, Old Lady Bai smiled and said: ¡°Okay, okay, we¡¯ll do that . Grandma will buy you an obedient maidservant, okay?¡± In satisfaction, Bai Xiaofeng turned around and then went to his room . Mrs . Liu pulled Old Lady Bai¡¯s clothes and said: ¡°Niang, are you really going to buy him a maidservant? Can we afford it?¡± Old Lady Bai sighed and said in a low voice: ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know that we can¡¯t afford it? I only followed his wishes first, we can discuss it againter . ¡± The two were still muttering, when Mrs . Zhang came out from the kitchen, holding a pot of vegetable without salt and oil and put it on top of the table . Old Lady Bai looked up and frowned: ¡°Didn¡¯t I said yesterday that we will divide the food per head? Why didn¡¯t you divide it per person?¡± Mrs . Liu walked to the table and looked at the pot . Then, coldly said: ¡°Howe it¡¯s only this? Did you hide almost half of it?¡± Mrs . Zhang coldly replied: ¡°In this world, there are people that really like to put their wrongdoing on someone else¡¯s head . ¡± Mrs . Liu¡¯s face changed slightly: ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Mrs . Zhang took a look at her and said: ¡°What do I mean? Can¡¯t you really understand?¡± ¡°What do I need to understand? You need to show an evidence before you speak . Stop talking nonsense and using good people . ¡± Mrs . Liu anxiously said . Mrs . Zhang added: ¡°Only stupid people will not understand . Sister-inw, if you want to conceal it, then conceal it . But I prefer, you stop putting your own s.hit to my head . I am not Zhao Lan . I will not let you nt your stolen goods to my head . Don¡¯t think that I will not resist when being bullied . ¡± Old Lady Bai had a headache: ¡°Okay, speak no more . All right?¡± Seeing her two daughter-inws stopped talking . Old Lady Bai pointed her finger at the table and ask: ¡°Why do we only have this today? Who can eat enough with this?¡± Mrs . Zhang replied: ¡°There is no oil in the house . There are only a few vegetables . There is not much rice in the jar . ¡± There wasn¡¯t enough rice . Old Lady Bai originally wanted to let Mrs . Liu borrow two sacks of rice to the head of the Hu Family next door . Once they harvested their own grains, they will return it . On the other hand, this wild vegetables has always been dug out by Bai Zhi . Yesterday, she should have gone digging too . But, who knows what happened and it was dyed . Old Lady Bai said to Mrs . Liu: ¡°You go and tell to that dead girl, to dig wild vegetables tomorrow morning . She still has her hands and feet, so shouldn¡¯t she use them if she wanted to continue living?¡± When Mrs . Liu remembered how fierce Bai Zhi was, she hurriedly shook her head: ¡°You better go . She doesn¡¯t listen to me now . ¡± Old Lady Bai also swept her eyes towards Mrs . Zhang¡¯s body . Mrs . Zhang knew what the olddy will say . So, she didn¡¯t wait for her to open her mouth . She turned around and went to the kitchen . She doesn¡¯t care about this stuff . She doesn¡¯t want to annoy Bai Zhi and get hit with a stick . She doesn¡¯t want to experience the same thing they experienced . Old Lady Bai was helpless . Remembering Bai Zhi¡¯s words earlier, she simply said: ¡°Call her tomorrow morning, that dead girl must not be angry by then . ¡± Mrs . Liu thinks for a bit, that dead girl, Bai Zhi has changed tremendously . Especially, when she hit people . She was so fast and ruthless, she couldn¡¯t fight at all . Chapter 66: Buying a little maidservant. . Bai Xiaofeng turned and grinned, then said: ¡°You can get rid of Bai Zhi, but you must buy me an obedient maidservant that will serve me . ¡±. This time, not only Old Lady Bai but also Bai Xiaofeng¡¯s mother himself, Mrs . Liu was stupefied: Buy a maidservant? . What was the situation of their family? They can barely eat enough, but he wanted to buy a maidservant? Was it supposed to be a joke?. But after all, he was the olddy¡¯s precious grandson . In the future, he will be a big official . He will bring happiness to the whole Bai Family . So naturally, they cannot go against his wishes . After pausing a few moments, Old Lady Bai smiled and said: ¡°Okay, okay, we¡¯ll do that . Grandma will buy you an obedient maidservant, okay?¡±. In satisfaction, Bai Xiaofeng turned around and then went to his room . . Mrs . Liu pulled Old Lady Bai¡¯s clothes and said: ¡°Niang, are you really going to buy him a maidservant? Can we afford it?¡±. Old Lady Bai sighed and said in a low voice: ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know that we can¡¯t afford it? I only followed his wishes first, we can discuss it againter . ¡±. The two were still muttering, when Mrs . Zhang came out from the kitchen, holding a pot of vegetable without salt and oil and put it on top of the table Old Lady Bai looked up and frowned: ¡°Didn¡¯t I said yesterday that we will divide the food per head? Why didn¡¯t you divide it per person?¡±. . . Mrs . Liu walked to the table and looked at the pot . Then, coldly said: ¡°Howe it¡¯s only this? Did you hide almost half of it?¡±. Mrs . Zhang coldly replied: ¡°In this world, there are people that really like to put their wrongdoing on someone else¡¯s head . ¡±. Mrs . Liu¡¯s face changed slightly: ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±. Mrs . Zhang took a look at her and said: ¡°What do I mean? Can¡¯t you really understand?¡±. ¡°What do I need to understand? You need to show an evidence before you speak . Stop talking nonsense and using good people . ¡± Mrs . Liu anxiously said Mrs . Zhang added: ¡°Only stupid people will not understand . Sister-inw, if you want to conceal it, then conceal it . But I prefer, you stop putting your own s.hit to my head . I am not Zhao Lan . I will not let you nt your stolen goods to my head . Don¡¯t think that I will not resist when being bullied . ¡± . Old Lady Bai had a headache: ¡°Okay, speak no more . All right?¡± Seeing her two daughter-inws stopped talking . Old Lady Bai pointed her finger at the table and ask: ¡°Why do we only have this today? Who can eat enough with this?¡±. Mrs . Zhang replied: ¡°There is no oil in the house . There are only a few vegetables . There is not much rice in the jar . ¡±. There wasn¡¯t enough rice . Old Lady Bai originally wanted to let Mrs . Liu borrow two sacks of rice to the head of the Hu Family next door . Once they harvested their own grains, they will return it . On the other hand, this wild vegetables has always been dug out by Bai Zhi . Yesterday, she should have gone digging too . But, who knows what happened and it was dyed Old Lady Bai said to Mrs . Liu: ¡°You go and tell to that dead girl, to dig wild vegetables tomorrow morning . She still has her hands and feet, so shouldn¡¯t she use them if she wanted to continue living?¡±. When Mrs . Liu remembered how fierce Bai Zhi was, she hurriedly shook her head: ¡°You better go . She doesn¡¯t listen to me now . ¡±. Old Lady Bai also swept her eyes towards Mrs . Zhang¡¯s body . Mrs . Zhang knew what the olddy will say . So, she didn¡¯t wait for her to open her mouth . She turned around and went to the kitchen . She doesn¡¯t care about this stuff . She doesn¡¯t want to annoy Bai Zhi and get hit with a stick . She doesn¡¯t want to experience the same thing they experienced Old Lady Bai was helpless . Remembering Bai Zhi¡¯s words earlier, she simply said: ¡°Call her tomorrow morning, that dead girl must not be angry by then . ¡±. Mrs . Liu thinks for a bit, that dead girl, Bai Zhi has changed tremendously . Especially, when she hit people . She was so fast and ruthless, she couldn¡¯t fight at all Chapter 67: Refugees

Chapter 67: Refugees

The next morning, Bai Zhi got up early and helped Zhao Lan to wash . Then, she went straight to the big house next door . She and Zhao Lan lived in a small house, they don¡¯t have their own stove and other cooking stuff . In the past, the two of them were waiting for the Bai Family to finished eating before they could eat a meal . They only let them eat their remaining cold foods . But, they let them washed their dishes, even though they were treated like dogs . Today, Bai Zhi naturally refused to live like that . She was hungry, so naturally, she will eat, but not what the Bai Family left behind . The door in the big house was opened wide, so as soon as she stepped her foot inside, she ran into Mrs . Liu, who was in a rush . Fortunately, she responded quickly and avoided her . Otherwise, the injury on her body might hurt again . Mrs . Liu stopped walking when she saw Bai Zhi . Then, she immediately yelled at her: ¡°You came at the right time . You cook our breakfast and dig some wild vegetables . Go to the mountain early, so you could get the fresh ones . Don¡¯t let the others get them first . ¡± Bai Zhi tilted her head and said in a low voice: ¡°Aunt, I¡¯m still injured, but you want me to go out and work? I think you only want me to die outside and never came back, right?¡± When Mrs . Liu heard her words, she jumped up in fright, but then scolded back: ¡°What nonsense are you talking about, you dead girl? Isn¡¯t digging vegetables your ordinary job? Why can¡¯t you do it right now? When you were holding a stick, I can see that you have a lot of energy . You don¡¯t look injured at all . So stop talking nonsense . After you finished cooking, you dig wild vegetables . When you came back, you can eat your breakfast . ¡± What? She wants her to cook breakfast, but she can¡¯t eat right after? She need to pick up wild vegetables first before she could have breakfast? What will she eat by then? Eat the wind? Bai Zhi was toozy to argue with Mrs . Liu . Her stomach was grumbling in hunger . So, she turned around and walked away . Mrs . Liu hurriedly stopped her: ¡°You haven¡¯t cook breakfast yet . Where are you going?¡± Bai Zhi looked back at Mrs . Liu and smiled: ¡°Aunt, the time is not too early . If I cook breakfast first, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll fail to get the fresh wild vegetables . Other people will get them first . So, I better go now . ¡± After she finished, Bai Zhi quickly left the big house . She wants her to work, hmph, impossible! ¡°Niang, I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t eat any foods in this Bai Family . Let¡¯s go out and eat . ¡± Zhao Lan has long been expecting to eat nothing in the Bai family . But, her daughter said they will eat outside? What can they eat outside? ¡°Go out to eat? Where will we go?¡± Bai Zhi helped her mother to get out of bed . ¡°Niang, are you confused? Didn¡¯t we leave a basket of eggs in Hu Bo¡¯s house? Aunt asked me to dig some wild vegetables, so we can go outside . Let¡¯s go to Hu Bo¡¯s house and cook two eggs for breakfast . Let¡¯s go back here by the afternoon so that they will not order us again and again . ¡± Zhao Lan was also not willing to stay in the house . Although it was not appropriate to go to Hu Changlin¡¯s house now, its still better than listening to Bai Family¡¯s scolding from time to time . ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you . ¡± Zhao Lan got out of bed . The pain in her hand was not as strong as yesterday . She could bear the pain now . She could even work in the field with her uninjured hand . Bai Zhi said: ¡°Niang, when you go outside the house, try to act like you¡¯re still heavily injured . Walk slowly . Don¡¯t let them see you full of spirit . ¡± Zhao Lan understood her daughter¡¯s meaning, so she repeatedly nodded her head: ¡°Niang understands, rest assured . ¡± The mother and daughter helped each other out . They were wearing old and ragged clothes while walking in difficulty . As if, in every step they took, they were eating a great pain . They looked like refugees fleeing from a foreign country . Not to mention, they looked very miserable . Chapter 67: Refugees. . The next morning, Bai Zhi got up early and helped Zhao Lan to wash . Then, she went straight to the big house next door . She and Zhao Lan lived in a small house, they don¡¯t have their own stove and other cooking stuff . In the past, the two of them were waiting for the Bai Family to finished eating before they could eat a meal . They only let them eat their remaining cold foods . But, they let them washed their dishes, even though they were treated like dogs . . Today, Bai Zhi naturally refused to live like that . She was hungry, so naturally, she will eat, but not what the Bai Family left behind The door in the big house was opened wide, so as soon as she stepped her foot inside, she ran into Mrs . Liu, who was in a rush Fortunately, she responded quickly and avoided her . Otherwise, the injury on her body might hurt again . . Mrs . Liu stopped walking when she saw Bai Zhi . Then, she immediately yelled at her: ¡°You came at the right time . You cook our breakfast and dig some wild vegetables . Go to the mountain early, so you could get the fresh ones . Don¡¯t let the others get them first . ¡±. Bai Zhi tilted her head and said in a low voice: ¡°Aunt, I¡¯m still injured, but you want me to go out and work? I think you only want me to die outside and never came back, right?¡±. When Mrs . Liu heard her words, she jumped up in fright, but then scolded back: ¡°What nonsense are you talking about, you dead girl? Isn¡¯t digging vegetables your ordinary job? Why can¡¯t you do it right now? When you were holding a stick, I can see that you have a lot of energy . You don¡¯t look injured at all . So stop talking nonsense . After you finished cooking, you dig wild vegetables . When you came back, you can eat your breakfast . ¡±. What? She wants her to cook breakfast, but she can¡¯t eat right after? She need to pick up wild vegetables first before she could have breakfast? What will she eat by then? Eat the wind?. . . Bai Zhi was toozy to argue with Mrs . Liu . Her stomach was grumbling in hunger So, she turned around and walked away . Mrs . Liu hurriedly stopped her: ¡°You haven¡¯t cook breakfast yet . Where are you going?¡±. Bai Zhi looked back at Mrs . Liu and smiled: ¡°Aunt, the time is not too early . If I cook breakfast first, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll fail to get the fresh wild vegetables . Other people will get them first . So, I better go now . ¡± After she finished, Bai Zhi quickly left the big house She wants her to work, hmph, impossible!. ¡°Niang, I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t eat any foods in this Bai Family . Let¡¯s go out and eat . ¡±. Zhao Lan has long been expecting to eat nothing in the Bai family . But, her daughter said they will eat outside? What can they eat outside?. ¡°Go out to eat? Where will we go?¡±. Bai Zhi helped her mother to get out of bed . ¡°Niang, are you confused? Didn¡¯t we leave a basket of eggs in Hu Bo¡¯s house? Aunt asked me to dig some wild vegetables, so we can go outside . Let¡¯s go to Hu Bo¡¯s house and cook two eggs for breakfast . Let¡¯s go back here by the afternoon so that they will not order us again and again . ¡±. Zhao Lan was also not willing to stay in the house . Although it was not appropriate to go to Hu Changlin¡¯s house now, its still better than listening to Bai Family¡¯s scolding from time to time ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you . ¡± Zhao Lan got out of bed . The pain in her hand was not as strong as yesterday . She could bear the pain now . She could even work in the field with her uninjured hand Bai Zhi said: ¡°Niang, when you go outside the house, try to act like you¡¯re still heavily injured . Walk slowly . Don¡¯t let them see you full of spirit . ¡±. Zhao Lan understood her daughter¡¯s meaning, so she repeatedly nodded her head: ¡°Niang understands, rest assured . ¡±. The mother and daughter helped each other out . They were wearing old and ragged clothes while walking in difficulty . As if, in every step they took, they were eating a great pain . They looked like refugees fleeing from a foreign country . Not to mention, they looked very miserable Chapter 68: Pointing at the nose

Chapter 68: Pointing at the nose

Under Old Lady Bai and Mrs . Liu¡¯s sharp gaze, the mother and daughter carried the bamboo basket on their back and left the courtyard step by step . Outside the courtyard was the main road of the vige . The houses of the big families were built near the main road . It was more convenient for them to pull their harvested crops with the ox cart . It was early in the morning, but many vigers were already carrying their farm tools to the fields outside the vige . So, they saw the tragic situation of the mother and the daughter and they stopped to ask . ¡°Zhi¡¯er, you both look like this, why did youe out?¡± Bai Zhi said with redden eyes: ¡°There are no wild vegetables at home . Grandmother asked us to dig wild vegetables . Uncle, thank you for your concern, but we must go now . Otherwise, they will punish us if we came backte . ¡± Bai Zhi was originally thin, her thin face full of bruises, coupled with the tears on her beautiful eyes, her appearance became more pitiful . Seeing how the mother and child walking with difficulty, the vigers sighed and shook their heads: ¡°What a good child . How can this Bai Family be so cruel?¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right . That family is sozy, no one can work seriously . Only that mother and child do the work in the field and inside the house . But in the end, they be like this!¡± ¡°It all thanks to Zhao Lan¡¯s long patience . If it was another woman, I¡¯m afraid that woman already left the Bai Family and find another good family . Why would you stay with the Bai Family who only knows the bad practice in life?¡± ¡° ¡°Leave? It¡¯s only easy for you to say that . If Zhao Lan is gone, what do you think will happen to Zhi¡¯er? Do you think Zhi¡¯er will have a better life than today in that Bai family?¡± Mrs . Zhang just came back from the river, after washing their clothes . When she heard the vigers¡¯ments and saw them looking at her with strange eyes . At that moment, her heart was on fire . Although she was part of the Bai Family . And also didn¡¯t give Zhao Lan a face . She didn¡¯t unscrupulously bullied Zhao Lan like her mother-inw and sister-inw . She never used her hand to p or hurt Bai Zhi . But now, she was also branded notorious, just because she was a member of the family . This event really made her suffocating . Mrs . Zhang red at the vigers and walked back home with her tub . But as soon as she entered the gate, she scolded Bai Erzhu, who was stretching out in the courtyard: ¡°You really know nothing . You only know how to eat and sleep . Do you know what time is it now? Everyone in the vige now finished working in the field . They were all now going back home . ¡± Bai Erzhu was scolded right on his face . Is this woman sick? Why is she scolding me as early as this morning? ¡°Why are you staring at me? Did I say something wrong? I must be really blind for marrying a man like you!¡± Although Bai Erzhu and Mrs . Zhang¡¯s were not really fond of each other, they rarely quarrel . Mrs . Zhang temper was very different from Mrs . Liu . She was not the kind of person who likes to care about every issue . Today, because of Mrs . Zhang sudden scolding, Bai Erzhu waspletely dumbfounded . He doesn¡¯t know what kind of wind passed by . ¡°My wife, you can scold people if you want, but can you at least tell me why are you getting angry? You shouldn¡¯t scold me for no apparent reason . ¡± Mrs . Zhang coldly sneered and throw the tub in her hand . She put her hand on her waist and pointed her finger at Bai Erzhu: ¡°You don¡¯t know why? I can see that you really don¡¯t know anything . Your wife was pointed fingers by the vigers right under her nose, but where are you? Are you even a man? Why do you always let your wife do the work? Why don¡¯t you think of a way to earn money? Why do you always let me return to our home to borrow foods? Do you think I still have a face?¡± Bai Erzhu understood things by now . It turned out that she was wronged outside, so she came back and let out her anger at him . ¡°Who dares to point their fingers on your nose? Tell me, I¡¯ll scold them back for you . ¡± Chapter 68: Pointing at the nose. . Under Old Lady Bai and Mrs . Liu¡¯s sharp gaze, the mother and daughter carried the bamboo basket on their back and left the courtyard step by step . Outside the courtyard was the main road of the vige . The houses of the big families were built near the main road . It was more convenient for them to pull their harvested crops with the ox cart It was early in the morning, but many vigers were already carrying their farm tools to the fields outside the vige . So, they saw the tragic situation of the mother and the daughter and they stopped to ask ¡°Zhi¡¯er, you both look like this, why did youe out?¡±. Bai Zhi said with redden eyes: ¡°There are no wild vegetables at home . Grandmother asked us to dig wild vegetables . Uncle, thank you for your concern, but we must go now . Otherwise, they will punish us if we came backte . ¡± Bai Zhi was originally thin, her thin face full of bruises, coupled with the tears on her beautiful eyes, her appearance became more pitiful . . . . Seeing how the mother and child walking with difficulty, the vigers sighed and shook their heads: ¡°What a good child . How can this Bai Family be so cruel?¡±. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right . That family is sozy, no one can work seriously . Only that mother and child do the work in the field and inside the house . But in the end, they be like this!¡±. ¡°It all thanks to Zhao Lan¡¯s long patience . If it was another woman, I¡¯m afraid that woman already left the Bai Family and find another good family . Why would you stay with the Bai Family who only knows the bad practice in life?¡± ¡°. . . ¡°Leave? It¡¯s only easy for you to say that . If Zhao Lan is gone, what do you think will happen to Zhi¡¯er? Do you think Zhi¡¯er will have a better life than today in that Bai family?¡±. Mrs . Zhang just came back from the river, after washing their clothes . When she heard the vigers¡¯ments and saw them looking at her with strange eyes . At that moment, her heart was on fire . Although she was part of the Bai Family . And also didn¡¯t give Zhao Lan a face . She didn¡¯t unscrupulously bullied Zhao Lan like her mother-inw and sister-inw . She never used her hand to p or hurt Bai Zhi . But now, she was also branded notorious, just because she was a member of the family . This event really made her suffocating Mrs . Zhang red at the vigers and walked back home with her tub . But as soon as she entered the gate, she scolded Bai Erzhu, who was stretching out in the courtyard: ¡°You really know nothing . You only know how to eat and sleep . Do you know what time is it now? Everyone in the vige now finished working in the field . They were all now going back home . ¡±. Bai Erzhu was scolded right on his face . Is this woman sick? Why is she scolding me as early as this morning?. ¡°Why are you staring at me? Did I say something wrong? I must be really blind for marrying a man like you!¡±. Although Bai Erzhu and Mrs . Zhang¡¯s were not really fond of each other, they rarely quarrel . Mrs . Zhang temper was very different from Mrs . Liu . She was not the kind of person who likes to care about every issue Today, because of Mrs . Zhang sudden scolding, Bai Erzhu waspletely dumbfounded . He doesn¡¯t know what kind of wind passed by ¡°My wife, you can scold people if you want, but can you at least tell me why are you getting angry? You shouldn¡¯t scold me for no apparent reason . ¡±. Mrs . Zhang coldly sneered and throw the tub in her hand . She put her hand on her waist and pointed her finger at Bai Erzhu: ¡°You don¡¯t know why? I can see that you really don¡¯t know anything . Your wife was pointed fingers by the vigers right under her nose, but where are you? Are you even a man? Why do you always let your wife do the work? Why don¡¯t you think of a way to earn money? Why do you always let me return to our home to borrow foods? Do you think I still have a face?¡±. Bai Erzhu understood things by now . It turned out that she was wronged outside, so she came back and let out her anger at him ¡°Who dares to point their fingers on your nose? Tell me, I¡¯ll scold them back for you . ¡±. Chapter 69: Who wants to separate?

Chapter 69: Who wants to separate?

Mrs . Zhang coldly said: ¡°There are many people pointing their fingers at me, who are you going to scold?¡± Bai Erzhu was even more confused: ¡°For no reason, they pointed their fingers at you? Did you offend someone?¡± When Mrs . Zhang heard this, she was even angrier . Although she usually didn¡¯t bother about Zhao Lan and Bai Zhi¡¯s case . This time, she didn¡¯t participate in any of it . It has nothing to do with her . But people were poking her spine . Who wouldn¡¯t feel wrong with this? ¡°Did I offend someone? Now, all the people in the vige were calling the Bai Family a white-eyed wolf . That Bai Family only relies on Zhao Lan and Bai Zhi to live, but the family doesn¡¯t treat them nicely . Instead, the Bai Family is letting them live like half dead . People were injured, but were still being pushed to work . And the people who have good limbs were only resting at home . Tell me, does these thing has something to do with me? Why do they need to point their fingers at me when I didn¡¯t even move a finger to the mother and daughter? Why me?¡± Mrs . Liu came out of the house, she was wearing new clothes . She usually couldn¡¯t bear to wear these clothes . But who knows why she was wearing it today . When she heard Mrs . Zhang¡¯s words, she immediately said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? You are also a member of the Bai Family . As a member, naturally, we have to shoulder things, whether it is good or bad . ¡± When ites to this, Mrs . Zhang took a deep breath . Mrs . Zhang wanted to separate from the Bai Family . But every time she will mention it to Bai Erzhu, Bai Erzhu always refused . He said if they separate, the family also needs to divide the field . He doesn¡¯t want to work all day . He likes his life where he could eat and wear clothes while living leisurely . Because of Mrs . Liu¡¯s words, Mrs . Zhang became more determined to separate . So, she gathered up her courage and said: ¡°Well, since sister-inw had opened up this thing, then I will say it clearly . I want to separate . After we separate, we no longer need to shoulder things whether it is good or bad . We no longer need to share things . Don¡¯t rely on me anymore . We will no longer bother each other . ¡± When Mrs . Liu heard the word ¡°separation¡±, she got panicked . In this family, she was the most unwilling to split . The money her son, Bai Xiaofeng, needs in his studies were big . The eggs in the family were only eaten by her son . She couldn¡¯t afford to divide it . Additionally, Bai Xiaofeng doesn¡¯t work in the house or fields . Bai Dabao was also not good at work, unlike Bai Fugui, even though he was only 13 years old . Also, Bai Dazhu¡¯s hands were now injured . If they separate, who will do all the work? Mrs . Liu¡¯s arrogance was extremely reduced by a few points . But, she still tried to smile at Mrs . Zhang and said: ¡°Sister-inw, we are all family through thick or thin, how can we separate?¡± ¡°Who wants to be separate?¡± Old Lady Bai was originally getting bored inside the house . But, she suddenly heard her two daughter-inws arguing . Mrs . Zhang was somewhat scared of the olddy . When she first came to this family, she ate a lot of hardship . That¡¯s why even up to now, she was still somewhat listening to the olddy¡¯s rules . Even though the olddy was not as vicious to her like to Zhao Lan, but she could see with her eyes, that the olddy was biased to Mrs . Liu¡¯s son, Bai Xiaofeng . Her children were only a small grass to the olddy¡¯s eyes, while Bai Xiaofeng was a treasure . ¡°I want to separate . ¡± Mrs . Zhang gathered up her courage and said to the olddy . Old Lady Bai immediately looked at her coldly, then looked at Bai Erzhu: ¡°Erzhu, do you want to separate?¡± Bai Erzhu hurriedly waved his hands: ¡°No, no, I don¡¯t want to separate . Only this woman wanted to separate . It has nothing to do with me . ¡± Chapter 69: Who wants to separate?. . Mrs . Zhang coldly said: ¡°There are many people pointing their fingers at me, who are you going to scold?¡±. Bai Erzhu was even more confused: ¡°For no reason, they pointed their fingers at you? Did you offend someone?¡±. When Mrs . Zhang heard this, she was even angrier . Although she usually didn¡¯t bother about Zhao Lan and Bai Zhi¡¯s case . This time, she didn¡¯t participate in any of it . It has nothing to do with her . But people were poking her spine . Who wouldn¡¯t feel wrong with this? . . . ¡°Did I offend someone? Now, all the people in the vige were calling the Bai Family a white-eyed wolf . That Bai Family only relies on Zhao Lan and Bai Zhi to live, but the family doesn¡¯t treat them nicely . Instead, the Bai Family is letting them live like half dead . People were injured, but were still being pushed to work . And the people who have good limbs were only resting at home . Tell me, does these thing has something to do with me? Why do they need to point their fingers at me when I didn¡¯t even move a finger to the mother and daughter? Why me?¡±. Mrs . Liu came out of the house, she was wearing new clothes . She usually couldn¡¯t bear to wear these clothes . But who knows why she was wearing it today When she heard Mrs . Zhang¡¯s words, she immediately said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? You are also a member of the Bai Family . As a member, naturally, we have to shoulder things, whether it is good or bad . ¡±. . . When ites to this, Mrs . Zhang took a deep breath . Mrs . Zhang wanted to separate from the Bai Family . But every time she will mention it to Bai Erzhu, Bai Erzhu always refused . He said if they separate, the family also needs to divide the field . He doesn¡¯t want to work all day . He likes his life where he could eat and wear clothes while living leisurely Because of Mrs . Liu¡¯s words, Mrs . Zhang became more determined to separate . So, she gathered up her courage and said: ¡°Well, since sister-inw had opened up this thing, then I will say it clearly . I want to separate . After we separate, we no longer need to shoulder things whether it is good or bad . We no longer need to share things . Don¡¯t rely on me anymore . We will no longer bother each other . ¡±. When Mrs . Liu heard the word ¡°separation¡±, she got panicked . In this family, she was the most unwilling to split . The money her son, Bai Xiaofeng, needs in his studies were big . The eggs in the family were only eaten by her son . She couldn¡¯t afford to divide it . . Additionally, Bai Xiaofeng doesn¡¯t work in the house or fields . Bai Dabao was also not good at work, unlike Bai Fugui, even though he was only 13 years old . Also, Bai Dazhu¡¯s hands were now injured . If they separate, who will do all the work?. Mrs . Liu¡¯s arrogance was extremely reduced by a few points . But, she still tried to smile at Mrs . Zhang and said: ¡°Sister-inw, we are all family through thick or thin, how can we separate?¡±. ¡°Who wants to be separate?¡± Old Lady Bai was originally getting bored inside the house . But, she suddenly heard her two daughter-inws arguing Mrs . Zhang was somewhat scared of the olddy . When she first came to this family, she ate a lot of hardship . That¡¯s why even up to now, she was still somewhat listening to the olddy¡¯s rules . Even though the olddy was not as vicious to her like to Zhao Lan, but she could see with her eyes, that the olddy was biased to Mrs . Liu¡¯s son, Bai Xiaofeng . Her children were only a small grass to the olddy¡¯s eyes, while Bai Xiaofeng was a treasure ¡°I want to separate . ¡± Mrs . Zhang gathered up her courage and said to the olddy Old Lady Bai immediately looked at her coldly, then looked at Bai Erzhu: ¡°Erzhu, do you want to separate?¡±. Bai Erzhu hurriedly waved his hands: ¡°No, no, I don¡¯t want to separate . Only this woman wanted to separate . It has nothing to do with me . ¡±. Chapter 70: Raising other people’s son

Chapter 70: Raising other people¡¯s son

Mrs . Zhang almost coughs up blood, how did she marry such a man? Old Lady Bai¡¯s cold eyes, once again swept to Mrs . Zhang¡¯s face: ¡°You old wench, now that your no longer a woman from the mountain, you dared to shout separation? Did we treat you badly? Didn¡¯t we give you enough food and clothes?¡± Mrs . Zhang also tried to calcte, so she frankly said: ¡°I¡¯m not talking about foods and clothes . I am talking about Xiaofeng, first sister-inw¡¯s son . Xiaofeng can go to school . But, my son who was also a member of the family and at the same age cannot? So why do our family need to keep working hard to support Bai Xiaofeng studies?¡± Mrs . Liu busily said: ¡°Sister-inw, you shouldn¡¯t speak like a stranger . Xiaofeng is your¡¯s and second brother-inw¡¯s nephew . In the future, when Xiaofeng be a big official, our family can enjoy the blessing . You and second brother-inw, will be able to enjoy it too, right?¡± Others don¡¯t know Bai Xiaofeng¡¯s true character, but Mrs . Zhang has clear eyes, so why she wouldn¡¯t know? For someone like Bai Xiaofeng, who knows if he can passed the official test . However, even if he became a big official, will he help a poor rtive like her or Bai Erzhu? Mrs . Zhang will not believe it . ¡°I don¡¯t expect any blessings . All I want now is to separate . I, Zhenzhu and Fugui can grow vegetables to eat . We don¡¯t want to work and raise other people¡¯s son anymore . ¡± Old Lady Bai felt distressed for Bai Xiaofeng . Especially, when she heard Mrs . Zhang said other people¡¯s son . Her heart couldn¡¯t help but feel in pain, so she pointed her finger to Mrs . Zhang: ¡°Zhang Shumei, you are now really capable, you can manage the family¡¯s business now ah . But since when did you have the right to speak? Separation is not something for you to decide . You only have to do your part, you shouldn¡¯t control other things . ¡± After the olddy finished, she turned to Mrs . Liu and said: ¡°What are you still doing here? Aren¡¯t you going to do your business yet?¡± Mrs . Liu returned to her senses and rushed outside to go . Old Lady Bai angrily looked back at Mrs . Zhang, then turned around and went inside the house . Mrs . Zhang was so angry, she wanted to vent her anger to Bai Erzhu, but Bai Erzhu ran away . Mrs . Zhang didn¡¯t even try to dry their newly washed clothes . She packed up a few clothes and pulled Bai Zhenzhu outside the house . ¡°Niang, where are you going to take me?¡± Although Bai Zhenzhu didn¡¯t go outside the house, she clearly heard the quarrel outside . ¡°I can no longer stay in this house . You and I will stay at your uncle¡¯s house for a few days . ¡± Bai Zhenzhu was reluctant, but her mother dragged her away . She doesn¡¯t want to beat in front of the vigers, so she has no choice but to go to the neighboring vige . Old Lady Bai didn¡¯t know that her second daughter-inw and granddaughter went away . She waited for Mrs . Zhang to call her to eat . But, when her stomach started rumbling, she looked for Mrs . Zhang, but she didn¡¯t see even her shadow . Even Bai Zhenzhu was gone . Old Lady Bai was so angry, her mouth kept swearing and swearing . Her face looked very angry . How will she eat? Cook for herself? Zhao Lan and Bai Zhi were outside . Mrs . Liu went to Bai yang Vige . Mrs . Zhang ran away . All the people who do the housework was gone, she was left all alone . Bai Zhi and Zhao Lan were on their way to Hu Changlin¡¯s house when they encountered Old Zhao¡¯s ox cart on the road . Old Zhao regrly pulling this ox cart of him and make a trip to the town . Other viger¡¯s who wanted to go to the town also rent his ox cart in advance for 5 copper coins . So at this time, the person who was sitting in the ox cart was Doctor Lu . When Bai Zhi saw Doctor Lu, her eyes lit up . She suddenly had an idea, and so she stopped the ox cart . Chapter 70: Raising other people¡¯s son. . Mrs . Zhang almost coughs up blood, how did she marry such a man?. Old Lady Bai¡¯s cold eyes, once again swept to Mrs . Zhang¡¯s face: ¡°You old wench, now that your no longer a woman from the mountain, you dared to shout separation? Did we treat you badly? Didn¡¯t we give you enough food and clothes?¡±. Mrs . Zhang also tried to calcte, so she frankly said: ¡°I¡¯m not talking about foods and clothes . I am talking about Xiaofeng, first sister-inw¡¯s son . Xiaofeng can go to school . But, my son who was also a member of the family and at the same age cannot? So why do our family need to keep working hard to support Bai Xiaofeng studies?¡±. Mrs . Liu busily said: ¡°Sister-inw, you shouldn¡¯t speak like a stranger . Xiaofeng is your¡¯s and second brother-inw¡¯s nephew . In the future, when Xiaofeng be a big official, our family can enjoy the blessing . You and second brother-inw, will be able to enjoy it too, right?¡±. . . Others don¡¯t know Bai Xiaofeng¡¯s true character, but Mrs . Zhang has clear eyes, so why she wouldn¡¯t know? For someone like Bai Xiaofeng, who knows if he can passed the official test . However, even if he became a big official, will he help a poor rtive like her or Bai Erzhu? Mrs . Zhang will not believe it . . ¡°I don¡¯t expect any blessings . All I want now is to separate . I, Zhenzhu and Fugui can grow vegetables to eat . We don¡¯t want to work and raise other people¡¯s son anymore . ¡±. Old Lady Bai felt distressed for Bai Xiaofeng . Especially, when she heard Mrs . Zhang said other people¡¯s son . Her heart couldn¡¯t help but feel in pain, so she pointed her finger to Mrs . Zhang: ¡°Zhang Shumei, you are now really capable, you can manage the family¡¯s business now ah . But since when did you have the right to speak? Separation is not something for you to decide . You only have to do your part, you shouldn¡¯t control other things . ¡±. After the olddy finished, she turned to Mrs . Liu and said: ¡°What are you still doing here? Aren¡¯t you going to do your business yet?¡±. . . Mrs . Liu returned to her senses and rushed outside to go Old Lady Bai angrily looked back at Mrs . Zhang, then turned around and went inside the house . . Mrs . Zhang was so angry, she wanted to vent her anger to Bai Erzhu, but Bai Erzhu ran away Mrs . Zhang didn¡¯t even try to dry their newly washed clothes . She packed up a few clothes and pulled Bai Zhenzhu outside the house ¡°Niang, where are you going to take me?¡± Although Bai Zhenzhu didn¡¯t go outside the house, she clearly heard the quarrel outside ¡°I can no longer stay in this house . You and I will stay at your uncle¡¯s house for a few days . ¡±. Bai Zhenzhu was reluctant, but her mother dragged her away . She doesn¡¯t want to beat in front of the vigers, so she has no choice but to go to the neighboring vige Old Lady Bai didn¡¯t know that her second daughter-inw and granddaughter went away . She waited for Mrs . Zhang to call her to eat . But, when her stomach started rumbling, she looked for Mrs . Zhang, but she didn¡¯t see even her shadow . Even Bai Zhenzhu was gone Old Lady Bai was so angry, her mouth kept swearing and swearing . Her face looked very angry . How will she eat? Cook for herself? Zhao Lan and Bai Zhi were outside . Mrs . Liu went to Bai yang Vige . Mrs . Zhang ran away . All the people who do the housework was gone, she was left all alone Bai Zhi and Zhao Lan were on their way to Hu Changlin¡¯s house when they encountered Old Zhao¡¯s ox cart on the road . Old Zhao regrly pulling this ox cart of him and make a trip to the town . Other viger¡¯s who wanted to go to the town also rent his ox cart in advance for 5 copper coins So at this time, the person who was sitting in the ox cart was Doctor Lu When Bai Zhi saw Doctor Lu, her eyes lit up . She suddenly had an idea, and so she stopped the ox cart Chapter 71: Destroying own reputation

Chapter 71: Destroying own reputation

¡°Zhi¡¯er? Why are you here?¡± Doctor Lu stopped and asked in surprise . Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°Lu Dafu, may I have a few words with you, please? I have something to tell you . ¡± Doctor Lu thought Bai Zhi wanted to talk about the wild ginseng . The wild ginseng was inside the bag in his hand: Does she want to take it back? With some doubts, Doctor Lu went down the ox cart and walked under the shade, then asked: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Bai Zhi went closed and whispered a few words in Doctor Lu¡¯s ear . Doctor Lu was shocked and hurriedly waved his hand: ¡°This can¡¯t be done . If this spread, how are you going to marry in the future? Your reputation willpletely be ruined . ¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°I¡¯ll think about it in the future . But for now, I don¡¯t want to be sold by my grandmother and my aunt . First Aunt will go to the Baiyang Vige today, to find me a husband . It¡¯s good to get married, but not in this nasty way . They only want to sell me . I still want to stay with my mother and repay her kindness . ¡± When Doctor Lu heard her words, he couldn¡¯t help but gritted his teeth: ¡°This Bai Family is really a beast . They are all wicked people . It¡¯s only really a waste for your mother to lose her youth and work hard for those people . ¡± Doctor Lu turned his head and said to Bai Zhi: ¡°Zhi¡¯er think about it again . Once you destroyed your owned reputation, we can¡¯t do anything about it . You might not be able to get it back . ¡± Bai Zhi nodded: ¡°I carefully thought of it . I don¡¯t care about my reputation . As long as I can live with my mother, I am more satisfied . ¡± Doctor Lu understood Bai Zhi¡¯s current mood . If such thing really happens, although reputation was important, nothing else was more important than life . Doctor Lu was very familiar with Baiyang Vige¡¯s situation, some people there who don¡¯t have money cannot get married . But, some people who have money, also cannot get a wife . Most people there were an old bachelors . Why they can¡¯t get married even though they have a little bit of money? Aside from the bad feng shui, there was another big reason, these old bachelors have very tyrannical character . Who knows how many ordinary girls were tortured to death in that vige . However, some wives who sessfully sneaked out, spread news about those old bachelor¡¯s notorious behavior, which causes the other old bachelor had a hard time to look for a wife . The price to get a wife increase, because only people who needed money was willing to marry off in the Baiyang Vige . Doctor Lu looked at the ox cart that was not far away from the shades, then said in a low voice: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you in this matter . I will look for an opportunity to spread some wind to a few women in the vige that will go to the town . We will use their mouth to spread a news . By then, this incident you think off will spread throughout the vige . ¡± Bai Zhi¡¯s lips curved into a smile: ¡°That¡¯s good . The sooner the news spread, the better . Today, First Aunt went to the Baiyang Vige . Once she finds someone, it is estimated that person will investigate me in the next two days . ¡± The two people continued whispering to each other . But, when someone came, they separate their ways . Doctor Lu went back to the ox cart . Seeing this, Zhao Lan pulled Bai Zhi and asked: ¡°This child, what did you talk about with Lu Dafu?¡± Bai Zhi understood that this matter shouldn¡¯t be hidden from her mother, and so she simply told her . Zhao Lan became anxious . She wanted to chase after Doctor Lu, but Bai Zhi stopped her: ¡°Niang, don¡¯t worry, listen to me first . ¡± Zhao Lan hurriedly said: ¡°How can I not worry? Don¡¯t you know how important a girl¡¯s reputation is in this world? How can you destroy your own reputation? If this spread, how are you going to marry in the future?¡± Chapter 71: Destroying own reputation. . ¡°Zhi¡¯er? Why are you here?¡± Doctor Lu stopped and asked in surprise Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°Lu Dafu, may I have a few words with you, please? I have something to tell you . ¡±. Doctor Lu thought Bai Zhi wanted to talk about the wild ginseng . The wild ginseng was inside the bag in his hand: Does she want to take it back?. With some doubts, Doctor Lu went down the ox cart and walked under the shade, then asked: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±. . . Bai Zhi went closed and whispered a few words in Doctor Lu¡¯s ear Doctor Lu was shocked and hurriedly waved his hand: ¡°This can¡¯t be done . If this spread, how are you going to marry in the future? Your reputation willpletely be ruined . ¡±. Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°I¡¯ll think about it in the future . But for now, I don¡¯t want to be sold by my grandmother and my aunt . First Aunt will go to the Baiyang Vige today, to find me a husband . It¡¯s good to get married, but not in this nasty way . They only want to sell me . I still want to stay with my mother and repay her kindness . ¡±. When Doctor Lu heard her words, he couldn¡¯t help but gritted his teeth: ¡°This Bai Family is really a beast . They are all wicked people . It¡¯s only really a waste for your mother to lose her youth and work hard for those people . ¡±. . . Doctor Lu turned his head and said to Bai Zhi: ¡°Zhi¡¯er think about it again . Once you destroyed your owned reputation, we can¡¯t do anything about it . You might not be able to get it back . ¡±. Bai Zhi nodded: ¡°I carefully thought of it . I don¡¯t care about my reputation . As long as I can live with my mother, I am more satisfied . ¡±. Doctor Lu understood Bai Zhi¡¯s current mood . If such thing really happens, although reputation was important, nothing else was more important than life . Doctor Lu was very familiar with Baiyang Vige¡¯s situation, some people there who don¡¯t have money cannot get married . But, some people who have money, also cannot get a wife Most people there were an old bachelors . Why they can¡¯t get married even though they have a little bit of money?. Aside from the bad feng shui, there was another big reason, these old bachelors have very tyrannical character . Who knows how many ordinary girls were tortured to death in that vige . However, some wives who sessfully sneaked out, spread news about those old bachelor¡¯s notorious behavior, which causes the other old bachelor had a hard time to look for a wife . The price to get a wife increase, because only people who needed money was willing to marry off in the Baiyang Vige Doctor Lu looked at the ox cart that was not far away from the shades, then said in a low voice: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you in this matter . I will look for an opportunity to spread some wind to a few women in the vige that will go to the town . We will use their mouth to spread a news . By then, this incident you think off will spread throughout the vige . ¡± . Bai Zhi¡¯s lips curved into a smile: ¡°That¡¯s good . The sooner the news spread, the better . Today, First Aunt went to the Baiyang Vige . Once she finds someone, it is estimated that person will investigate me in the next two days . ¡±. The two people continued whispering to each other . But, when someone came, they separate their ways Doctor Lu went back to the ox cart . Seeing this, Zhao Lan pulled Bai Zhi and asked: ¡°This child, what did you talk about with Lu Dafu?¡±. Bai Zhi understood that this matter shouldn¡¯t be hidden from her mother, and so she simply told her Zhao Lan became anxious . She wanted to chase after Doctor Lu, but Bai Zhi stopped her: ¡°Niang, don¡¯t worry, listen to me first . ¡±. Zhao Lan hurriedly said: ¡°How can I not worry? Don¡¯t you know how important a girl¡¯s reputation is in this world? How can you destroy your own reputation? If this spread, how are you going to marry in the future?¡±. Chapter 72: Lucky

Chapter 72: Lucky

¡°Niang, let¡¯s leave the future marriage in the future . What¡¯s important right now is our current situation . If we are not pushed in this situation, I will not do this . But, if I will not do this, I will have to marry someone in the Baiyang Vige . Do you think I will live long in that vige?¡± Zhao Lan¡¯s emotions gradually stabilized . She also realized their helpless situation . If Bai Zhi will be sent to the Baiyang Vige by the Bai Family, they might not be able to meet again . ¡°Niang, you don¡¯t have to worry . I am still young . This rumor will be forgotten in a few years . By that time, I will ask Lu Dafu to help me regain my reputation . This thing will really not affect me, you can rest assured . ¡± Zhao Lan released a long sigh: ¡°All these things happened because your Niang is useless and can¡¯t protect you . Otherwise, you don¡¯t need to make such a decision . ¡± ¡°Zhao Lan? Zhi¡¯er? You came?¡± The mother and the daughter unconsciously walked towards Hu Changlin¡¯s house . Hu Changlin was standing and cleaning in front of their gate, when he saw the mother and daughter . He busily came forward and asked a question . Zhao Lan looked at Hu Changlin¡¯s broken arm and felt ashamed . After all, Hu Changlin was injured because of her . ¡°Hu Dage, I¡¯m sorry, I made you suffer like this . ¡± Hu Changlin put down the broomstick and waved his hand: ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t get in the way, it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore . Lu Dafu said that my injury is not heavy . It will be fine in 7 or 8 days . It¡¯s you, you have been injured again . I¡¯m afraid, it became more serious than before, right?¡± Zhao Lan also hurriedly waved her hand: ¡°I am fine, it will be good after a few days, I¡¯m really all right . ¡± Hu Changlin led the mother and daughter into the courtyard . Because the two Bai brothers caused a bigmotion yesterday, the courtyard was messy . ¡°You haven¡¯t had breakfast yet, right? Just eat here . Hu Feng is boiling the water, I will let him cook two more eggs . ¡± Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°That¡¯s great . Me and my niang are really hungry . We¡¯re not allowed to go back until we haven¡¯t dig enough wild vegetables . We were originally nning to go here to have a meal . ¡± Hu Changlin stared at Bai Zhi and said: ¡°You silly child, why do you let yourself get hungry? As long as Hu Bo is here if you want toe, live or stay here, you can do so . Do you understand?¡± Bai Zhi heavily nodded her head . Her nose slightly became sour . This unrted person was really good to her . Thinking about her parents in her previous life, and the Bai Family in this second life, she thinks that she might not really be unfortunate . Because she had a mother who cares about her wholeheartedly . And a good uncle like Hu Changlin . With them beside her, she believes that her future will get better and better . Bai Zhi helped Zhao Lan to sit down at the table inside the house, then she turned her head towards Hu Changlin: ¡°Hu Bo, I¡¯ll go and help in the kitchen . ¡± Hu Changlin nodded his head . ¡°Okay, you go . I ¡®ll pour your Niang a ss of water . ¡± Bai Zhi went to the kitchen . In there, she saw Hu Feng putting 4 eggs and 4 sweet potatoes in the pot . ¡°Well, that¡¯s enough for us . ¡± Bai Zhi smiled and went close . Seeing the fire in the stove was very strong, there was no need to add more wood . The water in the pot was also enough, there was no need to add water: ¡°It seems that I don¡¯t need to give you a hand . ¡± Hu Feng put the lid on the pot and turned his head to look at Bai Zhi . Then, he said: ¡°When are you going to start treating me?¡± Bai Zhi was a bit startled, she didn¡¯t expect Hu Feng will ask such a question at the moment . But then, she replied withposure: ¡°This is not a simple matter . We must first find the right medicinal herbs for you to drink . And silver needles to get rid the blood clots that the medicine couldn¡¯t dissolve . The blood clots had stayed in your brain for a long time, it won¡¯t be easy to get rid of all of them at once . You need to undergo a long-term treatment and regain your memories slowly . ¡± Chapter 72: Lucky. . ¡°Niang, let¡¯s leave the future marriage in the future . What¡¯s important right now is our current situation . If we are not pushed in this situation, I will not do this . But, if I will not do this, I will have to marry someone in the Baiyang Vige . Do you think I will live long in that vige?¡±. Zhao Lan¡¯s emotions gradually stabilized . She also realized their helpless situation . If Bai Zhi will be sent to the Baiyang Vige by the Bai Family, they might not be able to meet again ¡°Niang, you don¡¯t have to worry . I am still young . This rumor will be forgotten in a few years . By that time, I will ask Lu Dafu to help me regain my reputation . This thing will really not affect me, you can rest assured . ¡±. Zhao Lan released a long sigh: ¡°All these things happened because your Niang is useless and can¡¯t protect you . Otherwise, you don¡¯t need to make such a decision . ¡±. . . ¡°Zhao Lan? Zhi¡¯er? You came?¡±. The mother and the daughter unconsciously walked towards Hu Changlin¡¯s house . Hu Changlin was standing and cleaning in front of their gate, when he saw the mother and daughter . He busily came forward and asked a question Zhao Lan looked at Hu Changlin¡¯s broken arm and felt ashamed . After all, Hu Changlin was injured because of her ¡°Hu Dage, I¡¯m sorry, I made you suffer like this . ¡±. . . Hu Changlin put down the broomstick and waved his hand: ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t get in the way, it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore . Lu Dafu said that my injury is not heavy . It will be fine in 7 or 8 days . It¡¯s you, you have been injured again . I¡¯m afraid, it became more serious than before, right?¡±. Zhao Lan also hurriedly waved her hand: ¡°I am fine, it will be good after a few days, I¡¯m really all right . ¡±. Hu Changlin led the mother and daughter into the courtyard . Because the two Bai brothers caused a bigmotion yesterday, the courtyard was messy ¡°You haven¡¯t had breakfast yet, right? Just eat here . Hu Feng is boiling the water, I will let him cook two more eggs . ¡±. Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°That¡¯s great . Me and my niang are really hungry . We¡¯re not allowed to go back until we haven¡¯t dig enough wild vegetables . We were originally nning to go here to have a meal . ¡±. Hu Changlin stared at Bai Zhi and said: ¡°You silly child, why do you let yourself get hungry? As long as Hu Bo is here if you want toe, live or stay here, you can do so . Do you understand?¡±. Bai Zhi heavily nodded her head . Her nose slightly became sour . This unrted person was really good to her . Thinking about her parents in her previous life, and the Bai Family in this second life, she thinks that she might not really be unfortunate . Because she had a mother who cares about her wholeheartedly . And a good uncle like Hu Changlin . With them beside her, she believes that her future will get better and better Bai Zhi helped Zhao Lan to sit down at the table inside the house, then she turned her head towards Hu Changlin: ¡°Hu Bo, I¡¯ll go and help in the kitchen . ¡±. Hu Changlin nodded his head . ¡°Okay, you go . I ¡®ll pour your Niang a ss of water . ¡±. Bai Zhi went to the kitchen . In there, she saw Hu Feng putting 4 eggs and 4 sweet potatoes in the pot ¡°Well, that¡¯s enough for us . ¡± Bai Zhi smiled and went close . Seeing the fire in the stove was very strong, there was no need to add more wood . The water in the pot was also enough, there was no need to add water: ¡°It seems that I don¡¯t need to give you a hand . ¡±. Hu Feng put the lid on the pot and turned his head to look at Bai Zhi . Then, he said: ¡°When are you going to start treating me?¡±. Bai Zhi was a bit startled, she didn¡¯t expect Hu Feng will ask such a question at the moment . But then, she replied withposure: ¡°This is not a simple matter . We must first find the right medicinal herbs for you to drink . And silver needles to get rid the blood clots that the medicine couldn¡¯t dissolve . The blood clots had stayed in your brain for a long time, it won¡¯t be easy to get rid of all of them at once . You need to undergo a long-term treatment and regain your memories slowly . ¡±. Chapter 73: Twilight

Chapter 73: Twilight

Hu Feng replied: ¡°Time is not a problem . It¡¯s already been 3 years, I don¡¯t mind waiting for another 3 years . ¡± As long as he can regain his memories and find his past, he was willing to wait for another 3 years . Bai Zhi waved her hand: ¡°You don¡¯t need to wait for another 3 years . It¡¯s just, right now, I am also injured, my physical strength is not good . I need enough strength to perform needle technique . After a few days, when I recover my strength, we can start your treatment . But regarding how many treatments you need before you recover your memories, it will depend on how effective the treatment on you . It¡¯s really hard to say anything right now, but I am certain that it will not take 3 years . ¡± Hu Feng nodded: ¡°All right, if you need anything for me to do, just tell me . ¡± Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°Of course there is something you need to do . If you want me to find a good quality of herbs, I am afraid I have to go to the mountain . Without you, I will not dare to go in such a ce . ¡± ¡°No problem, just tell me when you want to go . ¡± Hu Feng faintly said, but his handsome face became bright . As if a light suddenly shed in the dark road of his life . Bai Zhi looked up to him and seriously said: ¡°Hu Feng, yesterday, thank you . ¡± No matter what Hu Feng¡¯s reason for helping her yesterday, she was really thankful . In her most difficult time, only him has stood up and defended her . He stood in front of her like a big mountain . Hu Feng slightly swept his eyes to Bai Zhi, his cold voice sounded above her head: ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me . I am just repaying you in advance, just remember your promise . ¡± After he finished, Hu Feng¡¯s figure disappeared into the kitchen . No one knows where he was going . When Mrs . Liu went to Baiyang Vige, she quickly found someone who was willing to buy Bai Zhi for 20 silver coins . The man was called Yang Sigen . He was a widower . He was 40 years old, he was not that old . Butpared to Bai Zhi¡¯s age, his age was enough to be her father . This man had already married three wives . Those three wives gave him three daughters . Each wife died soon under his hands after giving birth to his daughter . His two daughters were sold, the other one died from drowning . It can be said, that Yang Sigen was the exact example of how ruthless the men in the Baiyang Vige is . There were other good candidates, but Mrs . Liu specifically chooses Yang Sigen because his mind was very vicious . This Yang Sigen was very ruthless . He badly wanted a son . So, whoever marries him that can¡¯t give birth to a son, will directly die . When Mrs . Liu received the 10 silver coins down payment, she immediately went back home . After entering the big house, Mrs . Liu hurriedly closed the big house¡¯s door, in fear of Bai Zhi might suddenly enter or heard their conversation . When Old Lady Bai saw the 10 silver coins in Mrs . Liu¡¯s hands, she was so happy to the point that her mouth couldn¡¯t stop from smiling . She rubbed her hands over and over again, while her tongue licked her upper lip . ¡°Niang, this is merely a deposit . I told him after we sent that dead girl in their family, he must give us the remaining 10 silver coins . But, he said he will send a matchmaker and a sedan chair in our ce, then he will give us the remaining silver coins . ¡± When Old Lady Bai heard her words, she immediately said: ¡°That will save you a lot of effort . That dead girl, someone is still willing to treat her good? If that man will change his mind not to hire a matchmaker and a sedan chair, he¡¯ll be able to give us 2 more silver coins, right?¡± Mrs . Liu quickly nodded her head and smiled: ¡°I think so too . ¡± Old Lady Bai was feeling happier, then suddenly she asked Mrs . Liu: ¡°When will they send the matchmaker?¡± Mrs . Liu replied: ¡°He said the sooner the better, so after three days, they wille to pick up that dead girl . ¡± Old Lady Bai nodded her head in satisfaction: ¡°Three days are enough . The bruises on that dead girl¡¯s face will get better, she will not look too ugly . ¡± Chapter 73: Twilight. . Hu Feng replied: ¡°Time is not a problem . It¡¯s already been 3 years, I don¡¯t mind waiting for another 3 years . ¡± As long as he can regain his memories and find his past, he was willing to wait for another 3 years Bai Zhi waved her hand: ¡°You don¡¯t need to wait for another 3 years . It¡¯s just, right now, I am also injured, my physical strength is not good . I need enough strength to perform needle technique . After a few days, when I recover my strength, we can start your treatment . But regarding how many treatments you need before you recover your memories, it will depend on how effective the treatment on you . It¡¯s really hard to say anything right now, but I am certain that it will not take 3 years . ¡±. Hu Feng nodded: ¡°All right, if you need anything for me to do, just tell me . ¡±. Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°Of course there is something you need to do . If you want me to find a good quality of herbs, I am afraid I have to go to the mountain . Without you, I will not dare to go in such a ce . ¡±. ¡°No problem, just tell me when you want to go . ¡± Hu Feng faintly said, but his handsome face became bright . As if a light suddenly shed in the dark road of his life . . Bai Zhi looked up to him and seriously said: ¡°Hu Feng, yesterday, thank you . ¡± No matter what Hu Feng¡¯s reason for helping her yesterday, she was really thankful . In her most difficult time, only him has stood up and defended her . He stood in front of her like a big mountain Hu Feng slightly swept his eyes to Bai Zhi, his cold voice sounded above her head: ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me . I am just repaying you in advance, just remember your promise . ¡± After he finished, Hu Feng¡¯s figure disappeared into the kitchen . No one knows where he was going *. When Mrs . Liu went to Baiyang Vige, she quickly found someone who was willing to buy Bai Zhi for 20 silver coins . . The man was called Yang Sigen . He was a widower . He was 40 years old, he was not that old . Butpared to Bai Zhi¡¯s age, his age was enough to be her father This man had already married three wives . Those three wives gave him three daughters . Each wife died soon under his hands after giving birth to his daughter His two daughters were sold, the other one died from drowning It can be said, that Yang Sigen was the exact example of how ruthless the men in the Baiyang Vige is There were other good candidates, but Mrs . Liu specifically chooses Yang Sigen because his mind was very vicious This Yang Sigen was very ruthless . He badly wanted a son . So, whoever marries him that can¡¯t give birth to a son, will directly die When Mrs . Liu received the 10 silver coins down payment, she immediately went back home . After entering the big house, Mrs . Liu hurriedly closed the big house¡¯s door, in fear of Bai Zhi might suddenly enter or heard their conversation . . When Old Lady Bai saw the 10 silver coins in Mrs . Liu¡¯s hands, she was so happy to the point that her mouth couldn¡¯t stop from smiling . She rubbed her hands over and over again, while her tongue licked her upper lip ¡°Niang, this is merely a deposit . I told him after we sent that dead girl in their family, he must give us the remaining 10 silver coins . But, he said he will send a matchmaker and a sedan chair in our ce, then he will give us the remaining silver coins . ¡±. When Old Lady Bai heard her words, she immediately said: ¡°That will save you a lot of effort . That dead girl, someone is still willing to treat her good? If that man will change his mind not to hire a matchmaker and a sedan chair, he¡¯ll be able to give us 2 more silver coins, right?¡±. Mrs . Liu quickly nodded her head and smiled: ¡°I think so too . ¡±. Old Lady Bai was feeling happier, then suddenly she asked Mrs . Liu: ¡°When will they send the matchmaker?¡±. Mrs . Liu replied: ¡°He said the sooner the better, so after three days, they wille to pick up that dead girl . ¡±. Old Lady Bai nodded her head in satisfaction: ¡°Three days are enough . The bruises on that dead girl¡¯s face will get better, she will not look too ugly . ¡±. Chapter 74: Who will plant?

Chapter 74: Who will nt?

The next moment, Bai Dazhu¡¯s voice sounded inside the house: ¡°Is the food ready? I am starving to death . ¡± Mrs . Liu rushed to the kitchen and take a look . In the kitchen, she only found a cold stove . She didn¡¯t see any shadows of foods, so she went back to the living room and said to the olddy: ¡°Niang, I think you need to talk to Second Sister-inw . Look at the time, why she haven¡¯t cook yet?¡± Old Lady Bai replied: ¡°Your sister-inw took Zhenzhu with her and went to her family . You cook our lunch . ¡± When Mrs . Liu heard this, she was dissatisfied: ¡°Why am I cooking again? I cooked yesterday . Now that it¡¯s second sister-inw¡¯s turn, she¡¯s beingzy? Why she didn¡¯t go there yesterday instead?¡± Old Lady Bai was still weighing the silver coins in her hands, so she has still smile on her face: ¡°If people want to leave, just let them leave . We can save a few more rations by then . You better cook now, didn¡¯t you hear your husband said he was hungry? Xiaofeng wille back home soon, remember to boil him an egg . ¡± When Mrs . Liu saw that the olddy always keep her son, Bai Xiaofeng in mind, she finally felt better: ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going to cook, but there was no egg . The old hen in the backyard hasn¡¯tid an egg for several days now . ¡± Mrs . Liu opened the door and saw no one in the courtyard . Then, she shouted again: ¡°That dead girl hasn¡¯te back yet . I¡¯m afraid we don¡¯t have food to cook . ¡± Mrs . Liu looked at the olddy¡¯s bulging clothes, then suddenly, she smiled and said: ¡°Niang, Li Si killed a pig yesterday, he sent it to the town and sell it today . I¡¯m sure there were few meats left behind . Would you like to buy some meat?¡± If it was an ordinary day, Old Lady Bai will not agree to it, but today was different . Today, Mrs . Liu brought back 10 silvers coins . And there were another 10 silver coinsing . The family hasn¡¯t tasted a meat for a long time now . Mrs . Zhang and Bai Zhenzhu were also not in the house . If they bought at least two pounds of meat, they could eat enough for the day . Thinking of this, Old Lady Bai went to her room and put the 10 silver coins in a box and took a few copper coins, then handed them to Mrs . Liu: ¡°This is 50 copper coins . Take this to buy at least 2 pounds of pork . If there¡¯s still some change, you go and buy some eggs . ¡± When Mrs . Liu held the 50 copper coins, she swallowed a mouthful saliva . As if a braised pork was ced in front of her . When Bai Erzhu came in, he had witnessed such scene, so he also smiled and said: ¡°Niang, did the sun came out from the west today? Why are we suddenly eating meat?¡± Old Lady Bai took a nce at Bai Erzhu and said in a bad mood: ¡°You talk like I¡¯ve never bought any meat before . ¡± Old Lady Bai then looked at Bai Erzhu from head to toe . She saw his clothes were clean, and there was no single sign of sweat or mud . She also saw his foot were clean as if he didn¡¯t go outside . Old Lady Bai¡¯s face suddenly sank and unhappily said: ¡°You didn¡¯t go to work in the field?¡± Bai Erzhu¡¯s face darken as if he was taken for granted: ¡°How can a person work in the field alone? You didn¡¯t even assign me a helper . ¡± Old Lady Bai was so angry, she wanted to give him a p in the face . But because he was her son, she only scolded him: ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? How can a person work alone? You need a helper? Zhao Lan was injured but she could work in the field alone . Did you see anyone helping her!?¡± Bai Erzhu propped up his head to the side and said: ¡°Zhao Lan is Zhao Lan . I am me . Why do youpare me to Zhao Lan? Also, aren¡¯t all these things happening because you hurt Zhao Lan? If you didn¡¯t hurt her, I¡¯m sure the work in the field is already finished by now . Do we still need to worry about anything?¡± Chapter 74: Who will nt?. . The next moment, Bai Dazhu¡¯s voice sounded inside the house: ¡°Is the food ready? I am starving to death . ¡±. Mrs . Liu rushed to the kitchen and take a look . In the kitchen, she only found a cold stove . She didn¡¯t see any shadows of foods, so she went back to the living room and said to the olddy: ¡°Niang, I think you need to talk to Second Sister-inw . Look at the time, why she haven¡¯t cook yet?¡±. Old Lady Bai replied: ¡°Your sister-inw took Zhenzhu with her and went to her family . You cook our lunch . ¡±. . . When Mrs . Liu heard this, she was dissatisfied: ¡°Why am I cooking again? I cooked yesterday . Now that it¡¯s second sister-inw¡¯s turn, she¡¯s beingzy? Why she didn¡¯t go there yesterday instead?¡±. Old Lady Bai was still weighing the silver coins in her hands, so she has still smile on her face: ¡°If people want to leave, just let them leave . We can save a few more rations by then . You better cook now, didn¡¯t you hear your husband said he was hungry? Xiaofeng wille back home soon, remember to boil him an egg . ¡± . When Mrs . Liu saw that the olddy always keep her son, Bai Xiaofeng in mind, she finally felt better: ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going to cook, but there was no egg . The old hen in the backyard hasn¡¯tid an egg for several days now . ¡±. Mrs . Liu opened the door and saw no one in the courtyard . Then, she shouted again: ¡°That dead girl hasn¡¯te back yet . I¡¯m afraid we don¡¯t have food to cook . ¡±. . . Mrs . Liu looked at the olddy¡¯s bulging clothes, then suddenly, she smiled and said: ¡°Niang, Li Si killed a pig yesterday, he sent it to the town and sell it today . I¡¯m sure there were few meats left behind . Would you like to buy some meat?¡±. If it was an ordinary day, Old Lady Bai will not agree to it, but today was different . Today, Mrs . Liu brought back 10 silvers coins . And there were another 10 silver coinsing . The family hasn¡¯t tasted a meat for a long time now . Mrs . Zhang and Bai Zhenzhu were also not in the house . If they bought at least two pounds of meat, they could eat enough for the day Thinking of this, Old Lady Bai went to her room and put the 10 silver coins in a box and took a few copper coins, then handed them to Mrs . Liu: ¡°This is 50 copper coins . Take this to buy at least 2 pounds of pork . If there¡¯s still some change, you go and buy some eggs . ¡±. When Mrs . Liu held the 50 copper coins, she swallowed a mouthful saliva . As if a braised pork was ced in front of her When Bai Erzhu came in, he had witnessed such scene, so he also smiled and said: ¡°Niang, did the sun came out from the west today? Why are we suddenly eating meat?¡±. Old Lady Bai took a nce at Bai Erzhu and said in a bad mood: ¡°You talk like I¡¯ve never bought any meat before . ¡± Old Lady Bai then looked at Bai Erzhu from head to toe . She saw his clothes were clean, and there was no single sign of sweat or mud . She also saw his foot were clean as if he didn¡¯t go outside . . Old Lady Bai¡¯s face suddenly sank and unhappily said: ¡°You didn¡¯t go to work in the field?¡±. Bai Erzhu¡¯s face darken as if he was taken for granted: ¡°How can a person work in the field alone? You didn¡¯t even assign me a helper . ¡±. Old Lady Bai was so angry, she wanted to give him a p in the face . But because he was her son, she only scolded him: ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? How can a person work alone? You need a helper? Zhao Lan was injured but she could work in the field alone . Did you see anyone helping her!?¡±. Bai Erzhu propped up his head to the side and said: ¡°Zhao Lan is Zhao Lan . I am me . Why do youpare me to Zhao Lan? Also, aren¡¯t all these things happening because you hurt Zhao Lan? If you didn¡¯t hurt her, I¡¯m sure the work in the field is already finished by now . Do we still need to worry about anything?¡±. Chapter 75: Give me the half

Chapter 75: Give me the half

Old Lady Bai had a shortness in breath, but she still hurriedly pped Bai Erzhu¡¯s arm and said: ¡°You¡¯re ming your uselessness on me? Didn¡¯t you think of it, Zhao Lan is a widow, Sanzhu has long been dead . She will not stay here forever . Who can tell how long she will stay in the family? Our family will have to rely on you to work in the field sooner orter . So, how can you still rely on Zhao Lan?¡± Bai Erzhu didn¡¯t show any care, he only smiled and said: ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that . Third Brother has been dead for ten years . But, Zhao Lan still stayed with us for ten years . Why? Isn¡¯t it because of that bitch, Zhi¡¯er . As long as that bitch is here, it¡¯s impossible for Zhao Lan to leave . Don¡¯t you still understand that?¡± Old Lady Bai realized Bai Erzhu¡¯s analysis makes sense . Zhao Lan stayed in the Bai Family was really because of Bai Zhi . But, if Bai Zhi left the Bai Family, or to be more precise if they sent her to the Baiyang Vige, will Zhao Lan continue to stay? Old Lady Bai looked at Bai Erzhu and said: ¡°Bai Zhi is already 12 years old, she will be 13 in a few more months . She will reach the age of marriage soon . So, she will leave this house sooner orter . ¡± Bai Erzhu replied: ¡°Isn¡¯t that marriage thing is decided by you? If you let her get married, she can get married . But if you don¡¯t let her marry, she can¡¯t get married . Isn¡¯t that simple?¡± Old Lady Bai remembered the marriage price for Bai Zhi, so she simply said: ¡°I already found a marriage candidate for that dead girl . After three days, she will leave the family . Bai Zhi could only stay in our Bai Family for three more days . ¡± Bai Erzhu¡¯s eyes widen in horror: ¡°Niang, are you that old so you are confused? If you sent away that bitch, Zhao Lan will not work . Then, who will nt in our field?¡± ¡°Who will nt? Do you want this olddy to nt in the field?¡± Old Lady Bai angrily said . Bai Erzhu suddenly remembered the scene earlier . Her mother asked Mrs . Liu to buy meat . His heart clearly understood that the other party might have promised a lot of money . His mother was so happy and willing to buy meat, so there must definitely a lot of money . ¡°Niang, is that person from Baiyang Vige? Everyone knows that old bachelors in Baiyang Vige want to marry a wife and that they pay a lot of money . How much did you sell that bitch?¡± Old Lady Bai gave him a cold sneer: ¡°What sell? We are merely acting their matchmaker . People are willing to give 20 silver coins . So, what are you saying?¡± When Bai Erzhu heard that the price was 20 silver coins . The unpleasant feelings in his hear disappeared without a trace . He rushed to the olddy and said: ¡°Niang, can you give me half the price of 20 silver coins?¡± Old Lady Bai hurriedly waved her hand: ¡°That can¡¯t be done . These 20 silver coins have already used . So, how can I give you the half?¡± Bai Erzhu immediately had a long face: ¡°Then, tell me, what¡¯s the use of these 20 silver coins?¡± ¡°Dabao is already 18 years old . We should find him a wife . So naturally, we will use it on his marriage . ¡± Bai Erzhu knitted his eyebrows: ¡°But, even if you want to let him marry, you don¡¯t need to spend all the 20 silver coins . We are not in Baiyang Vige, there is no need to pay a high price . ¡± Old Lady Bai opened her mouth again: ¡°Naturally, we shouldn¡¯t spend much . The rest will be used to Xiaofeng¡¯s tuition fee next year . We need a lot of money for his school . And again, Dabao needs to buy new clothes . I don¡¯t want to spend a lot of money, but I think this is not enough . ¡± To put it bluntly, all those money has nothing to do with his family . They will all be used to his elder brother¡¯s family . Their family was not much worthy than his elder brother¡¯s family . And now that his elder brother¡¯s hands were injured, all his work fell on his head . Doesn¡¯t it seem all the good benefits fell on his elder brother, but he has nothing at all? Chapter 75: Give me the half. . Old Lady Bai had a shortness in breath, but she still hurriedly pped Bai Erzhu¡¯s arm and said: ¡°You¡¯re ming your uselessness on me? Didn¡¯t you think of it, Zhao Lan is a widow, Sanzhu has long been dead . She will not stay here forever . Who can tell how long she will stay in the family? Our family will have to rely on you to work in the field sooner orter . So, how can you still rely on Zhao Lan?¡±. Bai Erzhu didn¡¯t show any care, he only smiled and said: ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that . Third Brother has been dead for ten years . But, Zhao Lan still stayed with us for ten years . Why? Isn¡¯t it because of that bitch, Zhi¡¯er . As long as that bitch is here, it¡¯s impossible for Zhao Lan to leave . Don¡¯t you still understand that?¡±. Old Lady Bai realized Bai Erzhu¡¯s analysis makes sense . Zhao Lan stayed in the Bai Family was really because of Bai Zhi . But, if Bai Zhi left the Bai Family, or to be more precise if they sent her to the Baiyang Vige, will Zhao Lan continue to stay?. Old Lady Bai looked at Bai Erzhu and said: ¡°Bai Zhi is already 12 years old, she will be 13 in a few more months . She will reach the age of marriage soon . So, she will leave this house sooner orter . ¡±. . . Bai Erzhu replied: ¡°Isn¡¯t that marriage thing is decided by you? If you let her get married, she can get married . But if you don¡¯t let her marry, she can¡¯t get married . Isn¡¯t that simple?¡±. Old Lady Bai remembered the marriage price for Bai Zhi, so she simply said: ¡°I already found a marriage candidate for that dead girl . After three days, she will leave the family . Bai Zhi could only stay in our Bai Family for three more days . ¡± . Bai Erzhu¡¯s eyes widen in horror: ¡°Niang, are you that old so you are confused? If you sent away that bitch, Zhao Lan will not work . Then, who will nt in our field?¡±. . . ¡°Who will nt? Do you want this olddy to nt in the field?¡± Old Lady Bai angrily said Bai Erzhu suddenly remembered the scene earlier . Her mother asked Mrs . Liu to buy meat . His heart clearly understood that the other party might have promised a lot of money . His mother was so happy and willing to buy meat, so there must definitely a lot of money ¡°Niang, is that person from Baiyang Vige? Everyone knows that old bachelors in Baiyang Vige want to marry a wife and that they pay a lot of money . How much did you sell that bitch?¡±. Old Lady Bai gave him a cold sneer: ¡°What sell? We are merely acting their matchmaker . People are willing to give 20 silver coins . So, what are you saying?¡±. When Bai Erzhu heard that the price was 20 silver coins . The unpleasant feelings in his hear disappeared without a trace . He rushed to the olddy and said: ¡°Niang, can you give me half the price of 20 silver coins?¡±. Old Lady Bai hurriedly waved her hand: ¡°That can¡¯t be done . These 20 silver coins have already used . So, how can I give you the half?¡±. Bai Erzhu immediately had a long face: ¡°Then, tell me, what¡¯s the use of these 20 silver coins?¡±. ¡°Dabao is already 18 years old . We should find him a wife . So naturally, we will use it on his marriage . ¡±. Bai Erzhu knitted his eyebrows: ¡°But, even if you want to let him marry, you don¡¯t need to spend all the 20 silver coins . We are not in Baiyang Vige, there is no need to pay a high price . ¡±. Old Lady Bai opened her mouth again: ¡°Naturally, we shouldn¡¯t spend much . The rest will be used to Xiaofeng¡¯s tuition fee next year . We need a lot of money for his school . And again, Dabao needs to buy new clothes . I don¡¯t want to spend a lot of money, but I think this is not enough . ¡±. To put it bluntly, all those money has nothing to do with his family . They will all be used to his elder brother¡¯s family . Their family was not much worthy than his elder brother¡¯s family . And now that his elder brother¡¯s hands were injured, all his work fell on his head . Doesn¡¯t it seem all the good benefits fell on his elder brother, but he has nothing at all?. Chapter 76: Braised Rabbit Meat

Chapter 76: Braised Rabbit Meat

Since all the benefits will not be his, then he doesn¡¯t want to do all the work in the family . Bai Erzhu turned his body and went back to his room . He mmed the door heavily . Old Lady Bai shouted and shouted, but Bai Erzhu didn¡¯t still open the door . At the Hu family . The sun has finally set, it was noon time, hot smoke gradually floats on top of the houses in the vige . Zhao Lan pulled Bai Zhi and said to Hu Changlin: ¡°Hu Dage, I¡¯ve been resting here till morning, we will go back now . ¡± Hu Changlin replied: ¡°If you go back now, you will only be scolded . Just go back after you have lunch . And if the Bai Family saw you didn¡¯t dig wild vegetables, they will not give you lunch . ¡± That case was really possible . With the character of those people in the Bai Family, they were doomed to be unlucky . And they only want the mother and daughter to work, but not to eat . Bai Zhi immediately smiled and nodded her head: ¡°Then, we will thicken our skin and harass Hu Bo to give us a meal . ¡± Hu Changlinughed happily: ¡°This child, how can you say that you have thick skin? Oh right, didn¡¯t you said yesterday that you will cook us braised rabbit meat? I already cleaned it up, you can cook it . ¡± Bai Zhi said: ¡°I see, Hu Bo wants to eat braised rabbit meat, so he deliberately invited us to have lunch . ¡± ¡°Yes, you got it right, this child is very used to this kind of event, you have to sell your service to me cheaply . ¡± The three peopleughed in the living room constantly . Especially Bai Zhi, when sheughs, her tone felt like a silver te fall on the ground . It was crisp and melodious . Herughter sounds beautiful and mellow . It¡¯s like a sweet honey that can intoxicate people . Listening to this, Hu Feng¡¯s mood improved by the sound of theirughter . For a moment, he forgot his trouble all day round . His lips slightly curved into a smile . And his indifference and coldness seemed disappeared for no reason . Bai Zhi then went to the kitchen . Hu Changlin was afraid that she was tired . After all, she still had injuries, so he called out Hu Feng to help . Bai Zhi stared at the thick kitchen knife . This kitchen knife was two times heavier than the knife used to kill pigs . She now only has a small arm and small body, she¡¯s afraid, she can¡¯t use it . Hu Feng came in the kitchen and saw the look in her face . Heughed inside his heart, but he didn¡¯t show it on the surface of his face . He picked up the kitchen knife and directly cut the rabbit meat . The rabbit meat was cut into five section cleanly . ¡°Oh, your knife skill is good . It seems you have done it countless time . ¡± Bai Zhi smiled and gave Hu Feng a high praise . Hu Feng smashed the kitchen knife to the side and said in a low voice: ¡°First time . ¡± ¡°It¡¯s your first time, but you¡¯ve done a good job? It seems you are a very talented person . ¡± Hu Feng sat down in the stove and looked up at Bai Zhi: Then, seriously said: ¡°I am very talented in everything I do . ¡± Bai Zhi¡¯s eyes rolled . Was this guy joking with her? But, it doesn¡¯t look like it... ... Bai Zhiughed twice as if she only heard a joke . At this time, Hu Feng had already lit a fire, Bai Zhi cleaned the pot and put it in the fire . She found some oil and condiments in the cab . There were not too many options, but it was enough to be used to cook braised rabbit meat . First, Bai Zhi boiled a pot of water . She boiled the rabbit meat and rinse it out . Then, she poured the oil into the pot . She fried the rabbit meat and put the star anise . She simmered it to a small fire . When the meat¡¯s juice came out, she removed the star anise and sprinkle the pepper . It would be better if there was seasoning such as onion, ginger, and garlic . Unfortunately, Bai Zhi looked for a long time in the cupboard, but only found only a small amount of star anise and a little bit of pepper . There was nothing else . Chapter 76: Braised Rabbit Meat. . Since all the benefits will not be his, then he doesn¡¯t want to do all the work in the family Bai Erzhu turned his body and went back to his room . He mmed the door heavily . Old Lady Bai shouted and shouted, but Bai Erzhu didn¡¯t still open the door *. At the Hu family The sun has finally set, it was noon time, hot smoke gradually floats on top of the houses in the vige . Zhao Lan pulled Bai Zhi and said to Hu Changlin: ¡°Hu Dage, I¡¯ve been resting here till morning, we will go back now . ¡±. . . Hu Changlin replied: ¡°If you go back now, you will only be scolded . Just go back after you have lunch . And if the Bai Family saw you didn¡¯t dig wild vegetables, they will not give you lunch . ¡±. That case was really possible . With the character of those people in the Bai Family, they were doomed to be unlucky . And they only want the mother and daughter to work, but not to eat Bai Zhi immediately smiled and nodded her head: ¡°Then, we will thicken our skin and harass Hu Bo to give us a meal . ¡±. Hu Changlinughed happily: ¡°This child, how can you say that you have thick skin? Oh right, didn¡¯t you said yesterday that you will cook us braised rabbit meat? I already cleaned it up, you can cook it . ¡±. Bai Zhi said: ¡°I see, Hu Bo wants to eat braised rabbit meat, so he deliberately invited us to have lunch . ¡±. . . ¡°Yes, you got it right, this child is very used to this kind of event, you have to sell your service to me cheaply . ¡±. The three peopleughed in the living room constantly . Especially Bai Zhi, when sheughs, her tone felt like a silver te fall on the ground . It was crisp and melodious . Herughter sounds beautiful and mellow . It¡¯s like a sweet honey that can intoxicate people Listening to this, Hu Feng¡¯s mood improved by the sound of theirughter . For a moment, he forgot his trouble all day round . His lips slightly curved into a smile . And his indifference and coldness seemed disappeared for no reason Bai Zhi then went to the kitchen . Hu Changlin was afraid that she was tired . After all, she still had injuries, so he called out Hu Feng to help Bai Zhi stared at the thick kitchen knife . This kitchen knife was two times heavier than the knife used to kill pigs . She now only has a small arm and small body, she¡¯s afraid, she can¡¯t use it Hu Feng came in the kitchen and saw the look in her face . Heughed inside his heart, but he didn¡¯t show it on the surface of his face . He picked up the kitchen knife and directly cut the rabbit meat . The rabbit meat was cut into five section cleanly ¡°Oh, your knife skill is good . It seems you have done it countless time . ¡± Bai Zhi smiled and gave Hu Feng a high praise Hu Feng smashed the kitchen knife to the side and said in a low voice: ¡°First time . ¡±. ¡°It¡¯s your first time, but you¡¯ve done a good job? It seems you are a very talented person . ¡±. Hu Feng sat down in the stove and looked up at Bai Zhi: Then, seriously said: ¡°I am very talented in everything I do . ¡±. Bai Zhi¡¯s eyes rolled . Was this guy joking with her? But, it doesn¡¯t look like it... .... Bai Zhiughed twice as if she only heard a joke At this time, Hu Feng had already lit a fire, Bai Zhi cleaned the pot and put it in the fire . She found some oil and condiments in the cab . There were not too many options, but it was enough to be used to cook braised rabbit meat First, Bai Zhi boiled a pot of water . She boiled the rabbit meat and rinse it out . Then, she poured the oil into the pot . She fried the rabbit meat and put the star anise . She simmered it to a small fire . When the meat¡¯s juice came out, she removed the star anise and sprinkle the pepper It would be better if there was seasoning such as onion, ginger, and garlic . Unfortunately, Bai Zhi looked for a long time in the cupboard, but only found only a small amount of star anise and a little bit of pepper . There was nothing else Chapter 77: Good Day

Chapter 77: Good Day

However, despite this, the rich aroma of the braised rabbit meat has already made the people feel drunk, and made their mouth left wide open . Bai Zhi even heard someone yelling to the other side of the wall, asking who was the person doing a good job in cooking . Making his nose smell a good fragrance . Bai Zhi then brought out a pot of braised rabbit meat . This pot was the biggest pot she found in the Hu Family¡¯s kitchen . Another pot was brought out in the kitchen . Bai Zhi and Hu Feng serve the dish one after another . One person served the braised rabbit meat, while the other one served the steaming rice . Hu Changlin and Zhao Lan were chatting while waiting . Such a scene, made them look like a real family, where there were parents and children . Hu Changlin remembered his wife and son who died early . He became emotional, but at the same time, was thankful inside his heart . God still didn¡¯t forsaken him, he let him met Hu Feng . He will not live alone during old age . When Zhao Lan saw her daughter holding a pot of white rice in her hands . She couldn¡¯t help but frown: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, why you didn¡¯t cook rice porridge?¡± Bai Zhi put down the white rice in her hand and smiled, then said: ¡°Niang, we are not like in the past . When Lu Dafu returned, he will bring back the money from selling the ginseng . Soter on, we can eat rice, we don¡¯t need to eat rice porridge anymore . ¡± When Zhao Lan was teased by her daughter, she couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°This child, you shouldn¡¯t make a decision like this . What if Lu Dafu couldn¡¯t bring back the money today? What will Hu Dage and Hu Feng going to eat tomorrow? Bai Zhi put a bowl of rice in front of Zhao Lan and smiled, then said: ¡°That¡¯s impossible . If it was an ordinary ginseng, that can happen . But that was a hundred-year-old ginseng . How many pharmacists do you think will want to buy it? When Lu Dafu returned from his trip, I can guarantee 100% that he will bring us the money . ¡± Although she¡¯s not a businesswoman, she knows how the mind of businessmen works . When those pharmacists had seen that 100-year-old ginseng, they will definitely not let go of the opportunity of buying it . And they will wait for the right time to sell it at a high price . Hu Changlin smiled and said: ¡°Even if we didn¡¯t get the money today, we are hungry . What Zhi¡¯er said is right, we¡¯ve been suffering in poverty for a long time . Now that we have money, we shouldn¡¯t make ourselves suffer anymore . Later on, let¡¯s eat, drink and live a happy life for a few days . ¡± When Zhao Lan saw Hu Changlin didn¡¯t treat them like outsiders, her heart has eased a lot . She smiled and then said: ¡°What Hu Dage said is right, we adults have been suffering for a long time, so we shouldn¡¯t let the children also suffer . ¡± Zhao Lan looked at everyone around her . Her eyes looked gentle and misty, but also looked as sweet as a honey . In the Bai Family . Mrs . Liu put a pot of braised pork on the table and a bowl of gruel to each person . The Bai family was sitting around the table, Bai Dazhu has injured arms, so he could only wait for Mrs . Liu to feed him . Mrs . Liu fed herself and fed Bai Dazhu after . Bai Dazhu screamed and ordered Mrs . Liu to feed him fast . He was afraid that if he ate slowly, his second younger brother will eat all the meat . Deep inside her heart, Mrs . Liu also want to hurry . She hasn¡¯t even eaten two mouthfuls of a spoon, but the pot of braised pork has already reached the bottom . Bai Erzhu desperately put meat in his bowl, but he didn¡¯t forget to pick some meat for his son, Bai Fugui . Bai Dabao and Bai Xiaofeng haven¡¯t taken their share . But at the moment, all the braise pork almost disappeared . Old Lady Bai was very selfish . Her bowl was full of meat, but still, she didn¡¯t forget to put a meat on her mouth from the pot . Mrs . Liu became anxious . She stretched out her chopsticks to pick up thest piece of braised pork in the pot . But, when she was about to put it in her mouth, Bai Dazhu shouted at her again: ¡°Where are you trying to put it? My mouth is here . ¡± Chapter 77: Good Day. . However, despite this, the rich aroma of the braised rabbit meat has already made the people feel drunk, and made their mouth left wide open Bai Zhi even heard someone yelling to the other side of the wall, asking who was the person doing a good job in cooking . Making his nose smell a good fragrance Bai Zhi then brought out a pot of braised rabbit meat . This pot was the biggest pot she found in the Hu Family¡¯s kitchen Another pot was brought out in the kitchen . Bai Zhi and Hu Feng serve the dish one after another . One person served the braised rabbit meat, while the other one served the steaming rice . Hu Changlin and Zhao Lan were chatting while waiting . Such a scene, made them look like a real family, where there were parents and children . . . . Hu Changlin remembered his wife and son who died early . He became emotional, but at the same time, was thankful inside his heart . God still didn¡¯t forsaken him, he let him met Hu Feng . He will not live alone during old age When Zhao Lan saw her daughter holding a pot of white rice in her hands . She couldn¡¯t help but frown: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, why you didn¡¯t cook rice porridge?¡±. Bai Zhi put down the white rice in her hand and smiled, then said: ¡°Niang, we are not like in the past . When Lu Dafu returned, he will bring back the money from selling the ginseng . Soter on, we can eat rice, we don¡¯t need to eat rice porridge anymore . ¡± . . . When Zhao Lan was teased by her daughter, she couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°This child, you shouldn¡¯t make a decision like this . What if Lu Dafu couldn¡¯t bring back the money today? What will Hu Dage and Hu Feng going to eat tomorrow?. Bai Zhi put a bowl of rice in front of Zhao Lan and smiled, then said: ¡°That¡¯s impossible . If it was an ordinary ginseng, that can happen . But that was a hundred-year-old ginseng . How many pharmacists do you think will want to buy it? When Lu Dafu returned from his trip, I can guarantee 100% that he will bring us the money . ¡±. Although she¡¯s not a businesswoman, she knows how the mind of businessmen works . When those pharmacists had seen that 100-year-old ginseng, they will definitely not let go of the opportunity of buying it . And they will wait for the right time to sell it at a high price Hu Changlin smiled and said: ¡°Even if we didn¡¯t get the money today, we are hungry . What Zhi¡¯er said is right, we¡¯ve been suffering in poverty for a long time . Now that we have money, we shouldn¡¯t make ourselves suffer anymore . Later on, let¡¯s eat, drink and live a happy life for a few days . ¡±. When Zhao Lan saw Hu Changlin didn¡¯t treat them like outsiders, her heart has eased a lot . She smiled and then said: ¡°What Hu Dage said is right, we adults have been suffering for a long time, so we shouldn¡¯t let the children also suffer . ¡± Zhao Lan looked at everyone around her . Her eyes looked gentle and misty, but also looked as sweet as a honey . . *. In the Bai Family Mrs . Liu put a pot of braised pork on the table and a bowl of gruel to each person The Bai family was sitting around the table, Bai Dazhu has injured arms, so he could only wait for Mrs . Liu to feed him . Mrs . Liu fed herself and fed Bai Dazhu after . Bai Dazhu screamed and ordered Mrs . Liu to feed him fast . He was afraid that if he ate slowly, his second younger brother will eat all the meat Deep inside her heart, Mrs . Liu also want to hurry . She hasn¡¯t even eaten two mouthfuls of a spoon, but the pot of braised pork has already reached the bottom . Bai Erzhu desperately put meat in his bowl, but he didn¡¯t forget to pick some meat for his son, Bai Fugui Bai Dabao and Bai Xiaofeng haven¡¯t taken their share . But at the moment, all the braise pork almost disappeared . Old Lady Bai was very selfish . Her bowl was full of meat, but still, she didn¡¯t forget to put a meat on her mouth from the pot Mrs . Liu became anxious . She stretched out her chopsticks to pick up thest piece of braised pork in the pot . But, when she was about to put it in her mouth, Bai Dazhu shouted at her again: ¡°Where are you trying to put it? My mouth is here . ¡±. Chapter 78: Braised Pork

Chapter 78: Braised Pork

Mrs . Liu refused: ¡°You have no conscience, I haven¡¯t eaten a mouthful of meat because I am feeding you . But, I can¡¯t even eat thisst piece of meat?¡± Bai Dazhu swept his eyes to Bai Erzhu¡¯s bowl: ¡°Second younger brother, how can you take so much? Can¡¯t you give a little bit to your sister-inw?¡± Bai Erzhu was toozy to care for his older brother . He took his bowl and went back to their room . When Bai Fugui saw his father slipped away, he also took his bowl and quickly followed . Bai Dabao and Bai Xiaofeng¡¯s mouth was left wide open . They didn¡¯t have even a single piece of meat in their bowl . So, they looked at the olddy again . Bai Xiaofeng said: ¡°Grandmother, I haven¡¯t eaten any . ¡± Bai Dabao also opened his mouth: ¡°Yeah, grandmother, you should buy a lot of meat next time . So that we won¡¯t end up like this, we can¡¯t even eat enough . ¡± Bai Dabao is the future head of the family, and Bai Xiaofeng is the hope of the Bai Family for a bright future . These two grandchildren were very important to the olddy . Especially Bai Xiaofeng, which simply can soften the heart of the olddy . Hearing her two grandchildren speak up their mind, Old Lady Bai couldn¡¯t say anything . She directly divided the braised pork in her bowl and gave three pieces of meat to Bai Xiaofeng and two pieces to Bai Dabao . Mrs . Liu, who was looking, didn¡¯t even receive a single meat . At this time, Bai Zhi and Zhao Lan came back . Bai Zhi first sent Zhao Lan back to their wooden house, and then carried the wild vegetables that Hu Changlin gave to her . When she entered the door, she smelled the fragrance of braised pork . She couldn¡¯t help but sneer inside her heart . When she and her mother was not at home, they dared to eat meat? She was sure that they didn¡¯t even save them a single drop of broth . Bai Zhi stepped into the big house, she quickly walked inside towards the dining table with a smile on her face, then unloaded the wild vegetables: ¡°It smells so good, what are you eating for lunch?¡± When Mrs . Liu saw Bai Zhi going to the table, she quickly poured all the remaining broth to her bowl . Bai Zhi looked at the dish that was as clean as a dog¡¯s bowl . She frowned and asked: ¡°Howe you finished everything? Me and my niang haven¡¯t eaten yet . ¡± Old Lady Bai quickly put thest piece of braised pork into her mouth, then she coldly looked at Bai Zhi: ¡°Who told you toe back sote? If you came back a little earlier, will this happen? Look at the time right now!¡± If we came back a little earlier, we can eat braised pork? Hahaha! Bai Zhi replied: ¡°Me and niang were both injured . If we coulde back a little earlier, that would be good . But, you are too much . You didn¡¯t give us breakfast, yet you also didn¡¯t leave us some lunch? I think you are desperate to starve me and my niang to death . ¡± Mrs . Liu pointed her finger to the wild vegetables and said: ¡°Didn¡¯t you dug wild vegetables? Why don¡¯t you cook and eat them?¡± Bai Zhi really wanted to kick away the wild vegetables, but after thinking that it was given to them by Hu Changlin and they can only eat them at dinner . She no longer said anything, even if she was dissatisfied . She only went to the kitchen expressionlessly . There was a half bowl of porkrd on the stove . It must be save by Mrs . Liu when she cooked the braised pork . The existence of porkrd was also a rare thing in the family . So, it was usually hidden by them . asionally, Bai Xiaofeng eat fried rice with it . But today, with the thought of arge amount of meat, Mrs . Liu seemed forgot to clean up the kitchen and hide it . When Bai Zhi fried the wild vegetables, she poured all the porkrd in it . She didn¡¯t even save a single drop for them . Bai Zhi fried the wild vegetables with the porkrd, so naturally, it tastes was different . She put all the fried wild vegetable in a pot and hide it . The only thing that remained in the kitchen was the rice porridge . Bai Zhi went outside the kitchen in a hurry, she left the main room like a gush of wind, in fear that the Bai Family might saw her dish and robbed it back . Chapter 78: Braised Pork. . Mrs . Liu refused: ¡°You have no conscience, I haven¡¯t eaten a mouthful of meat because I am feeding you . But, I can¡¯t even eat thisst piece of meat?¡±. Bai Dazhu swept his eyes to Bai Erzhu¡¯s bowl: ¡°Second younger brother, how can you take so much? Can¡¯t you give a little bit to your sister-inw?¡±. Bai Erzhu was toozy to care for his older brother . He took his bowl and went back to their room . When Bai Fugui saw his father slipped away, he also took his bowl and quickly followed Bai Dabao and Bai Xiaofeng¡¯s mouth was left wide open . They didn¡¯t have even a single piece of meat in their bowl . So, they looked at the olddy again Bai Xiaofeng said: ¡°Grandmother, I haven¡¯t eaten any . ¡±. . . Bai Dabao also opened his mouth: ¡°Yeah, grandmother, you should buy a lot of meat next time . So that we won¡¯t end up like this, we can¡¯t even eat enough . ¡±. Bai Dabao is the future head of the family, and Bai Xiaofeng is the hope of the Bai Family for a bright future . These two grandchildren were very important to the olddy . Especially Bai Xiaofeng, which simply can soften the heart of the olddy Hearing her two grandchildren speak up their mind, Old Lady Bai couldn¡¯t say anything . She directly divided the braised pork in her bowl and gave three pieces of meat to Bai Xiaofeng and two pieces to Bai Dabao Mrs . Liu, who was looking, didn¡¯t even receive a single meat . . *. At this time, Bai Zhi and Zhao Lan came back . Bai Zhi first sent Zhao Lan back to their wooden house, and then carried the wild vegetables that Hu Changlin gave to her When she entered the door, she smelled the fragrance of braised pork . She couldn¡¯t help but sneer inside her heart . When she and her mother was not at home, they dared to eat meat? She was sure that they didn¡¯t even save them a single drop of broth Bai Zhi stepped into the big house, she quickly walked inside towards the dining table with a smile on her face, then unloaded the wild vegetables: ¡°It smells so good, what are you eating for lunch?¡±. When Mrs . Liu saw Bai Zhi going to the table, she quickly poured all the remaining broth to her bowl Bai Zhi looked at the dish that was as clean as a dog¡¯s bowl . She frowned and asked: ¡°Howe you finished everything? Me and my niang haven¡¯t eaten yet . ¡±. Old Lady Bai quickly put thest piece of braised pork into her mouth, then she coldly looked at Bai Zhi: ¡°Who told you toe back sote? If you came back a little earlier, will this happen? Look at the time right now!¡±. If we came back a little earlier, we can eat braised pork? Hahaha!. Bai Zhi replied: ¡°Me and niang were both injured . If we coulde back a little earlier, that would be good . But, you are too much . You didn¡¯t give us breakfast, yet you also didn¡¯t leave us some lunch? I think you are desperate to starve me and my niang to death . ¡±. Mrs . Liu pointed her finger to the wild vegetables and said: ¡°Didn¡¯t you dug wild vegetables? Why don¡¯t you cook and eat them?¡±. Bai Zhi really wanted to kick away the wild vegetables, but after thinking that it was given to them by Hu Changlin and they can only eat them at dinner . She no longer said anything, even if she was dissatisfied . She only went to the kitchen expressionlessly There was a half bowl of porkrd on the stove . It must be save by Mrs . Liu when she cooked the braised pork . The existence of porkrd was also a rare thing in the family . So, it was usually hidden by them . asionally, Bai Xiaofeng eat fried rice with it . But today, with the thought of arge amount of meat, Mrs . Liu seemed forgot to clean up the kitchen and hide it When Bai Zhi fried the wild vegetables, she poured all the porkrd in it . She didn¡¯t even save a single drop for them Bai Zhi fried the wild vegetables with the porkrd, so naturally, it tastes was different . She put all the fried wild vegetable in a pot and hide it . The only thing that remained in the kitchen was the rice porridge . Bai Zhi went outside the kitchen in a hurry, she left the main room like a gush of wind, in fear that the Bai Family might saw her dish and robbed it back Chapter 79: Lessons

Chapter 79: Lessons

When Bai Xiaofeng smelled a voring scent, he tried stopping Bai Zhi . But, who would have thought, that she was very fast in running? She was gone in a blink of an eye . When Bai Zhi went back to their wooden house, she poured the porridge and stir-fried wild vegetables to their own big bowls . And she hides them in the corner to save for dinner . Zhao Lan saw her daughter smiling, so she couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Every time you came back to the big house, you have a bad face . but this time, you are smiling . ¡± Bai Zhi smiled and replied: ¡°Niang, you will know soon . First Aunt wille over andin in anger . Just wait for the good show . ¡± Sure enough, after a while, a loud shout of Mrs . Liu sounded: ¡°Porkrd? Where is my porkrd?¡± Then, Mrs . Liu¡¯s quick footsteps came . In a short while, she arrived in the wooden house, where Bai Zhi and Zhao Lan lives . Without any warning, she kicked open the door . Mrs . Liu put her one hand to her waist and shouted while pointing her finger to Bai Zhi: ¡°You, you little s.l.u.t, now you have the ability to steal my porkrd?¡± Bai Zhi shrugged her shoulders: ¡°I didn¡¯t steal it . I only used some while cooking the wild vegetables . First Aunt, you know that I have injuries, so while I¡¯m pouring some of it, I identally poured everything into the pot . My hand loses control . I originally wanted to save some of it, but I thought First Aunt save it for my mother . So, I used it with gratitude . Look, this is the bowl, please take it with you and wash it . ¡± Zhao Lan finally understood, her daughter was like a ghost . No wonder she was smiling when she got back . Originally, she stole Mrs . Liu¡¯s treasure . Mrs . Liu always hides the porkrd for her son, Bai Xiaofeng . Only her son could eat it, no one else could touch it . So this time, she will naturally get angry . Mrs . Liu¡¯s body trembled in anger, she pointed her finger to Bai Zhi¡¯s nose and said: ¡°You, you dead girl, you even dared to touch this olddy¡¯s porkrd, don¡¯t think that this olddy will not teach you a lesson today, today ¡ª¡° Bai Zhi raised an eyebrow, then her bright face changed into a cold one: ¡°What about today? Does First Aunt want to fight with me?¡± Looking at Bai Zhi¡¯s cold face, Mrs . Liu¡¯s felt a chill on her back and she couldn¡¯t help but took a step backward . This step made her feet stumbled on the threshold of the wooden house . So, Mrs . Liu¡¯s body fell uncontrobly . Her waist bumped into the stone on the ground . Bai Dabao and Bai Xiaofeng, who was standing in the courtyard, saw their mother fall outside the wooden house . They immediately rushed forward to help their mother . Bai Dabao pointed his finger to Bai Zhi and said: ¡°You dead girl, how dare you push away someone?¡± Bai Zhi shrugged her shoulders and said with an innocent face: ¡°You shouldn¡¯t wrongly use people . I am standing here, I didn¡¯t move a bit . It was First Aunt who fell on her own . If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask her . ¡± But, how can a person like Mrs . Liu tell the truth? Seeing that both of her sons were present, she wanted to use her two son¡¯s hands to teach Bai Zhi a lesson . So, she said: ¡°I am obviously pushed by you, how dare you to deny it?¡± Bai Zhi sneered: ¡°If I lied I should be struck by lightning and died together with my sons, without aplete body . Do you dare to make a poisonous oath like that?¡± If she only needs to swear that she¡¯ll be struck by lightning if she lied, Mrs . Liu will naturally agree . But, Bai Zhi, that dead girl also wanted her to swear with her two sons . So naturally, she refuses . Her two sons were the ones she cherished the most . Regardless of whether this oath wille true or not, she couldn¡¯t take her two sons to swear . ¡°You dead girl, how can your heart be so vicious? How can you speak such poisonous words? Aren¡¯t you scared of retribution?¡± Mrs . Liu pointed her finger to Bai Zhi and said . Chapter 79: Lessons. . When Bai Xiaofeng smelled a voring scent, he tried stopping Bai Zhi . But, who would have thought, that she was very fast in running? She was gone in a blink of an eye When Bai Zhi went back to their wooden house, she poured the porridge and stir-fried wild vegetables to their own big bowls . And she hides them in the corner to save for dinner Zhao Lan saw her daughter smiling, so she couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Every time you came back to the big house, you have a bad face . but this time, you are smiling . ¡±. Bai Zhi smiled and replied: ¡°Niang, you will know soon . First Aunt wille over andin in anger . Just wait for the good show . ¡±. . . Sure enough, after a while, a loud shout of Mrs . Liu sounded: ¡°Porkrd? Where is my porkrd?¡±. Then, Mrs . Liu¡¯s quick footsteps came . In a short while, she arrived in the wooden house, where Bai Zhi and Zhao Lan lives . Without any warning, she kicked open the door Mrs . Liu put her one hand to her waist and shouted while pointing her finger to Bai Zhi: ¡°You, you little s.l.u.t, now you have the ability to steal my porkrd?¡±. . . Bai Zhi shrugged her shoulders: ¡°I didn¡¯t steal it . I only used some while cooking the wild vegetables . First Aunt, you know that I have injuries, so while I¡¯m pouring some of it, I identally poured everything into the pot . My hand loses control . I originally wanted to save some of it, but I thought First Aunt save it for my mother . So, I used it with gratitude . Look, this is the bowl, please take it with you and wash it . ¡±. Zhao Lan finally understood, her daughter was like a ghost . No wonder she was smiling when she got back . Originally, she stole Mrs . Liu¡¯s treasure . Mrs . Liu always hides the porkrd for her son, Bai Xiaofeng . Only her son could eat it, no one else could touch it . So this time, she will naturally get angry . . Mrs . Liu¡¯s body trembled in anger, she pointed her finger to Bai Zhi¡¯s nose and said: ¡°You, you dead girl, you even dared to touch this olddy¡¯s porkrd, don¡¯t think that this olddy will not teach you a lesson today, today ¡ª¡°. Bai Zhi raised an eyebrow, then her bright face changed into a cold one: ¡°What about today? Does First Aunt want to fight with me?¡±. Looking at Bai Zhi¡¯s cold face, Mrs . Liu¡¯s felt a chill on her back and she couldn¡¯t help but took a step backward . This step made her feet stumbled on the threshold of the wooden house . So, Mrs . Liu¡¯s body fell uncontrobly . Her waist bumped into the stone on the ground Bai Dabao and Bai Xiaofeng, who was standing in the courtyard, saw their mother fall outside the wooden house . They immediately rushed forward to help their mother . Bai Dabao pointed his finger to Bai Zhi and said: ¡°You dead girl, how dare you push away someone?¡±. Bai Zhi shrugged her shoulders and said with an innocent face: ¡°You shouldn¡¯t wrongly use people . I am standing here, I didn¡¯t move a bit . It was First Aunt who fell on her own . If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask her . ¡±. But, how can a person like Mrs . Liu tell the truth? Seeing that both of her sons were present, she wanted to use her two son¡¯s hands to teach Bai Zhi a lesson . So, she said: ¡°I am obviously pushed by you, how dare you to deny it?¡±. Bai Zhi sneered: ¡°If I lied I should be struck by lightning and died together with my sons, without aplete body . Do you dare to make a poisonous oath like that?¡±. If she only needs to swear that she¡¯ll be struck by lightning if she lied, Mrs . Liu will naturally agree . But, Bai Zhi, that dead girl also wanted her to swear with her two sons . So naturally, she refuses . Her two sons were the ones she cherished the most . Regardless of whether this oath wille true or not, she couldn¡¯t take her two sons to swear ¡°You dead girl, how can your heart be so vicious? How can you speak such poisonous words? Aren¡¯t you scared of retribution?¡± Mrs . Liu pointed her finger to Bai Zhi and said Chapter 80: Yang Sigen

Chapter 80: Yang Sigen

Bai Zhi was not also willing to show weakness: ¡°Retribution? What are you saying? I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, so why would I be scared? I am only standing here . People who secretly do bad things should be the one who must get worried about this so-called retribution . ¡± How will Mrs . Liu know that things will get back to her? Mrs . Liu was so angry that she was trying her two sons teach Bai Zhi a lesson . But suddenly, she heard Old Lady Bai shouting out her inside the big house: ¡°What is all this noise? Get back here soon . ¡± Mrs . Liu doesn¡¯t want to listen to the olddy¡¯s words, but in the end, she only pulled her two sons and leave . ¡°Niang, that dead girl, Bai Zhi, used the porkrd I saved and hurt me . Why aren¡¯t you letting Dabao and Xiaofeng teach her a lesson?¡± Old Lady Bai took a deep breath and coldly snorted at Mrs . Liu: ¡°Are you crazy? Three dayster, the Yang Family wille and pick her up . If you hurt her, how are you going to exin to the people after three days? Where is your brain?¡± Mrs . Liu suddenly realized it . Originally, her mother-inw was considering this fact . No wonder they were not allowed to hurt that dead girl . Because after three days, the Bai Family no longer need to live with that dead girl . No one will go against her anymore . At night, the vigers usually were gathering at the small river near the entrance to the vige . Men were bathing in the upstream water, while the women were chatting and washing their clothes . The water in the river during the midsummer was very cold, so at this hour, most women only came to gossip and didn¡¯t wash clothes . ¡°Have you heard? Bai Zhi from the Bai Family suffered miserably this time under the olddy and Liu Shi¡¯s hands . ¡± ¡°Eh? You mean that girl you came back to life? I just saw her and Zhao Lan strolling in the vige this morning . What happened to her?¡± ¡°I heard that Bai Zhi was badly hurt . Although she came back to life, she can no longer bear children . How will she get married in the future? So tell me, isn¡¯t that miserable?¡± ¡°Really? With just a few hits, she can no longer bear a child? Who told you that?¡± ¡°Who else, aside from Lu Dafu? Today, Lu Dafu and I went to the town . I asked him how is Bai Zhi¡¯s condition . Lu Dafu refused to tell me at first, but after asking for several times, he said in some difficulty that Bai Zhi¡¯s lower abdomen was damaged . She could no longer bear a child in the future . ¡± ¡°Oh, this Bai Family are really too much . Bai Zhi is a clever child . How did she end up like this?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s because the olddy has a poisonous heart . When her husband and third son fell on the roof, they were also badly injured . But, Old Lady Bai was very reluctant to spend money on their medical treatment . In the end, her husband and third son died . Leaving Zhao Lan and Bai Zhi in the hands of those bullies . The Bai Family are not afraid of retribution . ¡± There were a lot of women chatting by the river . With just a simple sentence, in a blink of an eye, Bai Zhi, who was beaten by the Bai Family and can no longer bear a child, spread in the whole vige . The Bai Family didn¡¯t go to the river to wash theirundry this time . They were very busy discussing about how they will spend the 20 silver coins . So, how can theye to the river to chat? The vigers know everything about the issue, but the Bai Family don¡¯t . Although the Baiyang Vige and Huangtuo Vige were separated by a few miles, there were rtives among the two viges . So, in just two days, the rumors about Bai Zhi¡¯s situation reached up to the Baiyang Vige . Yang Sigen carefully inquired things about his future wife, so he learned that this Bai Zhi, was the same Bai Zhi that came out from Mrs . Liu¡¯s mouth . Chapter 80: Yang Sigen. . Bai Zhi was not also willing to show weakness: ¡°Retribution? What are you saying? I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, so why would I be scared? I am only standing here . People who secretly do bad things should be the one who must get worried about this so-called retribution . ¡±. How will Mrs . Liu know that things will get back to her? Mrs . Liu was so angry that she was trying her two sons teach Bai Zhi a lesson . But suddenly, she heard Old Lady Bai shouting out her inside the big house: ¡°What is all this noise? Get back here soon . ¡±. Mrs . Liu doesn¡¯t want to listen to the olddy¡¯s words, but in the end, she only pulled her two sons and leave ¡°Niang, that dead girl, Bai Zhi, used the porkrd I saved and hurt me . Why aren¡¯t you letting Dabao and Xiaofeng teach her a lesson?¡±. . . Old Lady Bai took a deep breath and coldly snorted at Mrs . Liu: ¡°Are you crazy? Three dayster, the Yang Family wille and pick her up . If you hurt her, how are you going to exin to the people after three days? Where is your brain?¡±. Mrs . Liu suddenly realized it . Originally, her mother-inw was considering this fact . No wonder they were not allowed to hurt that dead girl . Because after three days, the Bai Family no longer need to live with that dead girl . No one will go against her anymore . . *. . . At night, the vigers usually were gathering at the small river near the entrance to the vige . Men were bathing in the upstream water, while the women were chatting and washing their clothes . The water in the river during the midsummer was very cold, so at this hour, most women only came to gossip and didn¡¯t wash clothes ¡°Have you heard? Bai Zhi from the Bai Family suffered miserably this time under the olddy and Liu Shi¡¯s hands . ¡±. ¡°Eh? You mean that girl you came back to life? I just saw her and Zhao Lan strolling in the vige this morning . What happened to her?¡±. ¡°I heard that Bai Zhi was badly hurt . Although she came back to life, she can no longer bear children . How will she get married in the future? So tell me, isn¡¯t that miserable?¡±. ¡°Really? With just a few hits, she can no longer bear a child? Who told you that?¡±. ¡°Who else, aside from Lu Dafu? Today, Lu Dafu and I went to the town . I asked him how is Bai Zhi¡¯s condition . Lu Dafu refused to tell me at first, but after asking for several times, he said in some difficulty that Bai Zhi¡¯s lower abdomen was damaged . She could no longer bear a child in the future . ¡±. ¡°Oh, this Bai Family are really too much . Bai Zhi is a clever child . How did she end up like this?¡±. ¡°Well, that¡¯s because the olddy has a poisonous heart . When her husband and third son fell on the roof, they were also badly injured . But, Old Lady Bai was very reluctant to spend money on their medical treatment . In the end, her husband and third son died . Leaving Zhao Lan and Bai Zhi in the hands of those bullies . The Bai Family are not afraid of retribution . ¡±. There were a lot of women chatting by the river . With just a simple sentence, in a blink of an eye, Bai Zhi, who was beaten by the Bai Family and can no longer bear a child, spread in the whole vige The Bai Family didn¡¯t go to the river to wash theirundry this time . They were very busy discussing about how they will spend the 20 silver coins . So, how can theye to the river to chat? The vigers know everything about the issue, but the Bai Family don¡¯t Although the Baiyang Vige and Huangtuo Vige were separated by a few miles, there were rtives among the two viges . So, in just two days, the rumors about Bai Zhi¡¯s situation reached up to the Baiyang Vige Yang Sigen carefully inquired things about his future wife, so he learned that this Bai Zhi, was the same Bai Zhi that came out from Mrs . Liu¡¯s mouth Chapter 81: Who said that Bai Zhi can’t have children?

Chapter 81: Who said that Bai Zhi can¡¯t have children?

¡°fuck, that woman¡¯s courage is fat ah! She even dared to lie just to get my money? She dared to give me a chicken that can¡¯ty eggs? Just wait and see, how I am going to clean her up!¡± He was still wondering two days ago, how can a 12 or 13-year-old child be given to him as a wife, when he was already in his forties . So originally, that child was in such a condition . Fortunately, he hasn¡¯t picked up the person yet . Otherwise, he will fall into the Bai Family¡¯s trap . Yang Sigen gathered a few men from the same vige . They were all strong and tall men . Just by lifting their sleeves can make the people feel scared and speechless . A group of seven to eight people came directly to the Huangtou Vige . They came and look for the Bai Family . As soon as they learned where it was, they went immediately . When the vigers saw the appearance of those men, they knew right away that the Bai Family provoked someone . So, they also rushed to the Bai Family . The Bai Family was very busy these days . They don¡¯t have time to y around in the vige . As if their life was scarce just like the other vigers . When Yang Sigen arrived in the front yard of the Bai Family . He saw Mrs . Liu in the yard . As soon as he saw her, he immediately pushed open the door fence . Mrs . Liu was shocked . She doesn¡¯t know why seven or eight strange men suddenly break into their yard . She looked at them intently, so he recognized the man in front . The man was Yang Sigen, the man she met in the Baiyang Vige . The very same person that gave her the 10 silver coins . When Yang Sigen saw Mrs . Liu¡¯s speechless appearance, he couldn¡¯t help but sneer: ¡°What? Only two days had passed, but you already can¡¯t recognize this old man?¡± Mrs . Liu frowned her eyebrows . This Yang Sigen¡¯s words were very vulgar and rude . This ce belongs to the Bai Family . Her husband and sons were all presents . What if the people misunderstood the meaning of his words and think they were in that kind of rtionship? ¡°Yang Dage, howe you¡¯re here? Isn¡¯t it supposed to be after three days? Tomorrow is the third day!¡±When Mrs . Liu saw many people were in their yard, although she was ufortable, she didn¡¯t dare to be rude . Yang Sigen sneered: ¡°Three days? After three days, so that you will send me a little chicken that can¡¯ty eggs? Do you think I, Yang Sigen, is an ipetent fool?¡± Yang Sigen¡¯s voice was very loud . So, there was no need for the outsider to ask what was happening . Because they all heard it clearly . Mrs . Liu couldn¡¯t understand: ¡°What do you mean? What little chicken that can¡¯ty eggs? Is there some kind of misunderstanding?¡± ¡°Misunderstanding? Do you think I am a fool or deaf? Your Family¡¯s Bai Zhi was heavily injured and can¡¯t have children in the future . This case was known to everyone in the Huangtou Vige . So tell me, is this a misunderstanding?¡± Yang Sigen¡¯s became more and more agitated, so his voice became louder and louder . When the vigers heard those words, they immediately understood the inside story . It was very clear that the Bai Family kept this secret to the angry Yang Sigen, the man in front of them . Bai Zhi was less than 13 years old . This Yang Sigen killed his previous three wives and became an old bachelor, but the Bai Family let Bai Zhi get married to him? Does this mean they want her to die? The vigers shook their heads and secretly cursed the Bai Family . This family¡¯s ruthlessness was so extreme . When Old Lady Bai and Bai Erzhu heard a loud noise outside, they came out from the big house . Old Lady Bai frowned and swept her eyes to the group of men inside their yard . She was very unhappy: ¡°What happened? Who are these people?¡± Mrs . Liu whispered a few words to the olddy¡¯s ear and said what happened . Old Lady Bai¡¯s facial expression slightly changed, then she immediately said: ¡°This is impossible . Who said that Bai Zhi can¡¯t have children, huh? Who said it? Let that person stand here and confront us . ¡± Chapter 81: Who said that Bai Zhi can¡¯t have children?. . ¡°fuck, that woman¡¯s courage is fat ah! She even dared to lie just to get my money? She dared to give me a chicken that can¡¯ty eggs? Just wait and see, how I am going to clean her up!¡± He was still wondering two days ago, how can a 12 or 13-year-old child be given to him as a wife, when he was already in his forties So originally, that child was in such a condition . Fortunately, he hasn¡¯t picked up the person yet . Otherwise, he will fall into the Bai Family¡¯s trap Yang Sigen gathered a few men from the same vige . They were all strong and tall men . Just by lifting their sleeves can make the people feel scared and speechless A group of seven to eight people came directly to the Huangtou Vige . They came and look for the Bai Family . As soon as they learned where it was, they went immediately When the vigers saw the appearance of those men, they knew right away that the Bai Family provoked someone . So, they also rushed to the Bai Family . . The Bai Family was very busy these days . They don¡¯t have time to y around in the vige As if their life was scarce just like the other vigers When Yang Sigen arrived in the front yard of the Bai Family . He saw Mrs . Liu in the yard . As soon as he saw her, he immediately pushed open the door fence Mrs . Liu was shocked . She doesn¡¯t know why seven or eight strange men suddenly break into their yard . . She looked at them intently, so he recognized the man in front . The man was Yang Sigen, the man she met in the Baiyang Vige . The very same person that gave her the 10 silver coins When Yang Sigen saw Mrs . Liu¡¯s speechless appearance, he couldn¡¯t help but sneer: ¡°What? Only two days had passed, but you already can¡¯t recognize this old man?¡±. Mrs . Liu frowned her eyebrows . This Yang Sigen¡¯s words were very vulgar and rude . This ce belongs to the Bai Family . Her husband and sons were all presents . What if the people misunderstood the meaning of his words and think they were in that kind of rtionship?. ¡°Yang Dage, howe you¡¯re here? Isn¡¯t it supposed to be after three days? Tomorrow is the third day!¡±When Mrs . Liu saw many people were in their yard, although she was ufortable, she didn¡¯t dare to be rude Yang Sigen sneered: ¡°Three days? After three days, so that you will send me a little chicken that can¡¯ty eggs? Do you think I, Yang Sigen, is an ipetent fool?¡±. Yang Sigen¡¯s voice was very loud . So, there was no need for the outsider to ask what was happening . Because they all heard it clearly Mrs . Liu couldn¡¯t understand: ¡°What do you mean? What little chicken that can¡¯ty eggs? Is there some kind of misunderstanding?¡±. ¡°Misunderstanding? Do you think I am a fool or deaf? Your Family¡¯s Bai Zhi was heavily injured and can¡¯t have children in the future . This case was known to everyone in the Huangtou Vige . So tell me, is this a misunderstanding?¡± Yang Sigen¡¯s became more and more agitated, so his voice became louder and louder . . When the vigers heard those words, they immediately understood the inside story . It was very clear that the Bai Family kept this secret to the angry Yang Sigen, the man in front of them Bai Zhi was less than 13 years old . This Yang Sigen killed his previous three wives and became an old bachelor, but the Bai Family let Bai Zhi get married to him? Does this mean they want her to die?. The vigers shook their heads and secretly cursed the Bai Family . This family¡¯s ruthlessness was so extreme When Old Lady Bai and Bai Erzhu heard a loud noise outside, they came out from the big house Old Lady Bai frowned and swept her eyes to the group of men inside their yard . She was very unhappy: ¡°What happened? Who are these people?¡±. Mrs . Liu whispered a few words to the olddy¡¯s ear and said what happened Old Lady Bai¡¯s facial expression slightly changed, then she immediately said: ¡°This is impossible . Who said that Bai Zhi can¡¯t have children, huh? Who said it? Let that person stand here and confront us . ¡±. Chapter 82: Leaving the hellish place

Chapter 82: Leaving the hellish ce

Yang Sigen said: ¡°Who said that? Do you think you can still deceive the people in the Huangtou Vige? This news has spread up to our Baiyang Vige . Do you still dare to deny it? Do you think I, Yang Sigen, is easy to be bullied?¡± He said as he revealed his strong arms . said He licked his sleeves and revealed his strong arms . Yang Sigen work as a mason . He usually builds a house of the people and he does other physical work . So, when he pulled up his sleeves, people could see how strong he was . Old Lady Bai lived up to this age . If she easily gets scared, then she was not from the Bai Family . Old Lady Bai yelled at Yang Sigen: ¡°You can¡¯t scare me . This is Huangtou Vige, not your Baiyang Vige . You can¡¯t act wild here . ¡± ¡°I am wild? Good, good, I, Yang Sigen will let you know, the meaning of wild . ¡± Yang Sigen was so angry when the olddy looked down on him . He felt like she was simply pping his face . ¡°Brothers, give me a hand . ¡± Then, he rushed inside the big house with a wooden stick . He smashed all the things inside and didn¡¯t let go a single thing . Seven or eight strong men followed Yang Sigen inside the big house . They also rushed with a wooden stick in their hand . They didn¡¯t even let go the door . Everything was ruined by them . Old Lady Bai was so anxious to jump and stop the bullies, but she didn¡¯t dare to go forward . With those people¡¯s strength, it was enough to smash her body like a pot . Old Lady Bai pulled Bai Xiofeng to the side and said: ¡°Xiaofeng, hurry . You go to Vige Chief Li¡¯s house and say that there are murderers in our vige . They want to kill people and set a fire . ¡± Bai Xiaofeng went outside in a hurry . Although Bai Erzhu and Bai Dazhu were big grown-up men, they don¡¯t have the courage to fight . They only stood there watching . They wanted to try to talk, but because of the loud smashing sounds, their voice couldn¡¯t be heard . Zhao Lan wanted to go out and see the situation, but she was stopped by Bai Zhi: ¡°Niang, we can¡¯t go out now . In this situation, the olddy will not listen to anything we say . This is a natural incident . If we won¡¯t go out now, we can leave this hellish ce today . ¡± Zhao Lan¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°Is what you¡¯re saying is true?¡± Bai Zhi smiled and nodded: ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true . When did I lie you?¡± Zhao Lan also thinks the same way . Now, everyone in the vige knows that Bai Zhi can¡¯t have children in the future . This was a big trouble . And as long as a doctor will help them confirm this case to the Bai Family . Naturally, the Bai Family will refuse to keep feeding two useless people . The only choice was to separate . Thinking of this, Zhao Lan was in a good mood . She went back to her bed and sat down . She will wait for the Bai Family to call the two of them . When Bai Xiaofeng came back, the things inside the house where all smashed . Even the big tank in the backyard was not spared . His small shed for his study, and as well the pots in the kitchen were all destroyed . Old Lady Bai sat on the ground and cried . She swears and swears until she gets exhausted . ¡°Stop, what are you guys doing? Why are you smashing things?¡± Although he was an old man now . His body still has the atmosphere of a real elder . He can confront Yang Sigen and the others . Yang Sigen walked outside the big house with the wooden stick in his hand and asked: ¡°Who are you? Are you also from this Bai Family?¡± Vige Chief Li said: ¡°I am the chief of the Huangtou Vige . I am asking you, why are you causing trouble for no reason?¡± hapter 82: Leaving the hellish ce. . Yang Sigen said: ¡°Who said that? Do you think you can still deceive the people in the Huangtou Vige? This news has spread up to our Baiyang Vige . Do you still dare to deny it? Do you think I, Yang Sigen, is easy to be bullied?¡± He said as he revealed his strong arms . said He licked his sleeves and revealed his strong arms Yang Sigen work as a mason . He usually builds a house of the people and he does other physical work . So, when he pulled up his sleeves, people could see how strong he was Old Lady Bai lived up to this age . If she easily gets scared, then she was not from the Bai Family . Old Lady Bai yelled at Yang Sigen: ¡°You can¡¯t scare me . This is Huangtou Vige, not your Baiyang Vige . You can¡¯t act wild here . ¡±. ¡°I am wild? Good, good, I, Yang Sigen will let you know, the meaning of wild . ¡± Yang Sigen was so angry when the olddy looked down on him . He felt like she was simply pping his face . . ¡°Brothers, give me a hand . ¡± Then, he rushed inside the big house with a wooden stick . He smashed all the things inside and didn¡¯t let go a single thing Seven or eight strong men followed Yang Sigen inside the big house . They also rushed with a wooden stick in their hand . They didn¡¯t even let go the door . Everything was ruined by them Old Lady Bai was so anxious to jump and stop the bullies, but she didn¡¯t dare to go forward . With those people¡¯s strength, it was enough to smash her body like a pot Old Lady Bai pulled Bai Xiofeng to the side and said: ¡°Xiaofeng, hurry . You go to Vige Chief Li¡¯s house and say that there are murderers in our vige . They want to kill people and set a fire . ¡±. . . Bai Xiaofeng went outside in a hurry . Although Bai Erzhu and Bai Dazhu were big grown-up men, they don¡¯t have the courage to fight . They only stood there watching . They wanted to try to talk, but because of the loud smashing sounds, their voice couldn¡¯t be heard *. Zhao Lan wanted to go out and see the situation, but she was stopped by Bai Zhi: ¡°Niang, we can¡¯t go out now . In this situation, the olddy will not listen to anything we say . This is a natural incident . If we won¡¯t go out now, we can leave this hellish ce today . ¡±. Zhao Lan¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°Is what you¡¯re saying is true?¡±. Bai Zhi smiled and nodded: ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true . When did I lie you?¡±. Zhao Lan also thinks the same way . Now, everyone in the vige knows that Bai Zhi can¡¯t have children in the future . This was a big trouble . And as long as a doctor will help them confirm this case to the Bai Family . Naturally, the Bai Family will refuse to keep feeding two useless people The only choice was to separate Thinking of this, Zhao Lan was in a good mood . She went back to her bed and sat down . She will wait for the Bai Family to call the two of them When Bai Xiaofeng came back, the things inside the house where all smashed . Even the big tank in the backyard was not spared . His small shed for his study, and as well the pots in the kitchen were all destroyed Old Lady Bai sat on the ground and cried . She swears and swears until she gets exhausted ¡°Stop, what are you guys doing? Why are you smashing things?¡± Although he was an old man now . His body still has the atmosphere of a real elder . He can confront Yang Sigen and the others Yang Sigen walked outside the big house with the wooden stick in his hand and asked: ¡°Who are you? Are you also from this Bai Family?¡±. Vige Chief Li said: ¡°I am the chief of the Huangtou Vige . I am asking you, why are you causing trouble for no reason?¡±. Chapter 83: Is I, Yang Sigen easy to be trifled with?

Chapter 83: Is I, Yang Sigen easy to be trifled with?

¡°For no reason? It seems that you are ignorant of what¡¯s happening here . Okay, I will tell you why I am here and why I am smashing their things . ¡± Yang Sigen turned his head to find Mrs . Liu¡¯s figure in the yard . Then, he pointed his finger on her: ¡°This Liu Shi went to our Baiyang Vige and said that there is a girl in their family that is looking for a husband . So, she asked everyone if there was a suitable family . ¡± ¡°The bachelor in the Baiyang vige is quite a lot . I am only one among them . After Liu Shi asked a few families, she had chosen me in the end . At that time, we made an agreement . I decided to give her 10 silver coins as advance payment . After 3 days, I will pick up the girl and give the rest of the money . ¡± When Vige Chief Li heard this, there was something in his heart that he couldn¡¯t understand . Vige Chief Li swept his cold eyes to the olddy and Mrs . Liu . Those two evil women were bing more and more outrageous . How old Bai Zhi to be married to such a fierce and sinister old man? He¡¯s afraid that this man was even older than Bai Erzhu, right? Yang Sigen continued to speak: ¡°It was originally a happy event . I already prepared everything at home . I am only waiting for the agreed schedule . But today, I unexpectedly heard that this girl, Bai Zhi, was badly injured a few days ago . Because of this, she can no longer bear a child . So tell me, why should I keep a woman who can¡¯t give birth? To have some decoration at home?¡± Vige Chief Li nodded his head: ¡°Even so, it doesn¡¯t mean, you can just smash things here, right?¡± Yang Sigen replied: ¡°I also don¡¯t want to do this . That¡¯s why, I talked to them, but they didn¡¯t listen . They said that I am only talking nonsense . They refuse to admit that they were lying . They didn¡¯t also try to inquire . Say, is I, Yang Sigen, easy to be trifled with?¡± Old Lady Bai hurriedly climbed up from the ground and pointed her finger at Yang Sigen: ¡°Nonsense . How can Bai Zhi not bear a child? Who¡¯s bastard said that? If there is such a case, why I, the grandmother, doesn¡¯t know this?¡± Mrs . Liu also opened her mouth and said: ¡°Yes, I also don¡¯t know this matter . Bai Zhi was in a good condition . She even went digging up wild vegetables yesterday . ¡± Yang Sigen pointed his finger to Old Lady Bai and Mrs . Liu: ¡°You see, I am trying to reason out with them, but what did they say? Did they admit it?¡± Vige Chief Li pondered for a moment, then said: ¡°Since that is the case, it¡¯s better to ask a doctor toe and see . Let¡¯s make Lu Dafu clear things in front of everyone, how about that?¡± Yang Sigen naturally agreed: ¡°Well, I will listen to you . ¡± Old Lady Bai was a bit hesitant . This matter was better off unchecked . After all, even if Yang Sigen knew about this matter, if the truth was kept hidden, then her 20 silver coins will not fly away . But at this moment, it seems that she can¡¯t refuse . Old Lady Bai can only bite the bullet and said: ¡°Go, go and call a doctor . Who¡¯s afraid of who?¡± Old Lady Bai then walked towards Mrs . Liu and wink: ¡°What are you still waiting for? Go and ask Lu Dafu toe over . ¡± Mrs . Liu and Old Lady Bai have been mother-inw for more than decades . So, she understood the meaning of this wink . She immediately answered right away and nning to go out, but she saw Doctor Lu squeezing out himself to the crowd . Doctor Lu smiled and said: ¡°I just came back from the town and saw a big crowd . So, I came over to take a look . But, I didn¡¯t expect that someone will mention me . ¡± Old Lady Bai and Mrs . Liu¡¯s face drastically changed . Their rtionship with Doctor Lu was bad . They still owed him 6 silver coins . So, even if they call him, he wouldn¡¯te . But now that he¡¯s here if he diagnosed Bai Zhi¡¯s condition, will things end up good? Chapter 83: Is I, Yang Sigen easy to be trifled with?. . ¡°For no reason? It seems that you are ignorant of what¡¯s happening here . Okay, I will tell you why I am here and why I am smashing their things . ¡±. Yang Sigen turned his head to find Mrs . Liu¡¯s figure in the yard . Then, he pointed his finger on her: ¡°This Liu Shi went to our Baiyang Vige and said that there is a girl in their family that is looking for a husband . So, she asked everyone if there was a suitable family . ¡± . ¡°The bachelor in the Baiyang vige is quite a lot . I am only one among them . After Liu Shi asked a few families, she had chosen me in the end . At that time, we made an agreement . I decided to give her 10 silver coins as advance payment . After 3 days, I will pick up the girl and give the rest of the money . ¡±. When Vige Chief Li heard this, there was something in his heart that he couldn¡¯t understand . Vige Chief Li swept his cold eyes to the olddy and Mrs . Liu . Those two evil women were bing more and more outrageous . How old Bai Zhi to be married to such a fierce and sinister old man? He¡¯s afraid that this man was even older than Bai Erzhu, right?. . . Yang Sigen continued to speak: ¡°It was originally a happy event . I already prepared everything at home . I am only waiting for the agreed schedule . But today, I unexpectedly heard that this girl, Bai Zhi, was badly injured a few days ago . Because of this, she can no longer bear a child . So tell me, why should I keep a woman who can¡¯t give birth? To have some decoration at home?¡±. Vige Chief Li nodded his head: ¡°Even so, it doesn¡¯t mean, you can just smash things here, right?¡±. Yang Sigen replied: ¡°I also don¡¯t want to do this . That¡¯s why, I talked to them, but they didn¡¯t listen . They said that I am only talking nonsense . They refuse to admit that they were lying . They didn¡¯t also try to inquire . Say, is I, Yang Sigen, easy to be trifled with?¡±. . . Old Lady Bai hurriedly climbed up from the ground and pointed her finger at Yang Sigen: ¡°Nonsense . How can Bai Zhi not bear a child? Who¡¯s bastard said that? If there is such a case, why I, the grandmother, doesn¡¯t know this?¡±. Mrs . Liu also opened her mouth and said: ¡°Yes, I also don¡¯t know this matter . Bai Zhi was in a good condition . She even went digging up wild vegetables yesterday . ¡±. Yang Sigen pointed his finger to Old Lady Bai and Mrs . Liu: ¡°You see, I am trying to reason out with them, but what did they say? Did they admit it?¡±. Vige Chief Li pondered for a moment, then said: ¡°Since that is the case, it¡¯s better to ask a doctor toe and see . Let¡¯s make Lu Dafu clear things in front of everyone, how about that?¡±. Yang Sigen naturally agreed: ¡°Well, I will listen to you . ¡±. Old Lady Bai was a bit hesitant . This matter was better off unchecked . After all, even if Yang Sigen knew about this matter, if the truth was kept hidden, then her 20 silver coins will not fly away But at this moment, it seems that she can¡¯t refuse Old Lady Bai can only bite the bullet and said: ¡°Go, go and call a doctor . Who¡¯s afraid of who?¡±. Old Lady Bai then walked towards Mrs . Liu and wink: ¡°What are you still waiting for? Go and ask Lu Dafu toe over . ¡±. Mrs . Liu and Old Lady Bai have been mother-inw for more than decades . So, she understood the meaning of this wink . She immediately answered right away and nning to go out, but she saw Doctor Lu squeezing out himself to the crowd Doctor Lu smiled and said: ¡°I just came back from the town and saw a big crowd . So, I came over to take a look . But, I didn¡¯t expect that someone will mention me . ¡±. Old Lady Bai and Mrs . Liu¡¯s face drastically changed . Their rtionship with Doctor Lu was bad . They still owed him 6 silver coins . So, even if they call him, he wouldn¡¯te . But now that he¡¯s here if he diagnosed Bai Zhi¡¯s condition, will things end up good?. Chapter 84: Returning the money

Chapter 84: Returning the money

Old Lady Bai was still thinking whether she would say that Bai Zhi was not at home . However, she suddenly saw Bai Zhi and Zhao Lan came out from their wooden house . They came out, so why they didn¡¯te out a bit earlier? Obviously, they simply wanted to p her face . Inside her heart, Old Lady Bai cursed in anger . When Vige Chief Li saw Bai Zhi and Zhao Lan came out, he said to Doctor Lu: ¡°You check Zhi Er¡¯s condition, see if the rumor¡¯s saying that Zhi¡¯er cannot have children in the future is true . ¡± Doctor Lu opened his mouth said: ¡°When I looked at Zhi Er¡¯s conditionst time, I learned that her lower abdomen was damaged . It will be difficult for her to conceive in the future . However, at that time, it was not that serious yet . It can be nourished back, and recovering is possible . I will check her condition again to see if it¡¯s still the same asst time . ¡± When Old Lady Bai heard this, her heart became cold... ... Doctor Lu came forward and checked Bai Zhi¡¯s pulse . While pretending to be counting numbers, he frowned his eyebrows and said: ¡°What happened? Why her injury to the lower abdomen became more serious than before?¡± After he finished, Doctor Lu turned his head and looked at the olddy with a face saying ¡®Didn¡¯t I said, you should help her recover?¡¯ Bai Zhi sighed and said with grievances: ¡°I am no longer expecting to recover, I just hope that I can eat a meal each day . Everyone, I¡¯m not trying to deceive you, but ever since Niang was injured 3 days ago . We, mother and child only had two meals of a bowl of gruel and a bowl of wild vegetables . The rest was eaten by them . ¡± Old Lady Bai shouted in anger: ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Didn¡¯t you intentionally return homete? So, who¡¯s fault it is that you missed the time of meal?¡± Bai Zhi shrunk back her neck in fear . She looked very scared and didn¡¯t dare to open her mouth again . When Vige Chief Li saw this, he said: ¡°If they missed the meal time, they deserved to starve? Don¡¯t you know how to left foods to those people who work outside? Seeing you like this, it seems you haven¡¯t reflected on your actions yet . Tell me, what did this child do, to be bullied by you?¡± Yang Sigen butted in and said: ¡°I am not interested in participating in their conflicts . I want them to forget this marriage agreement and return my money . ¡± In regards to this statement, it was time for the Bai Family to return the money . But, how can Old Lady Bai be willing? Yang Sigen smashed their things, but he wanted them to return his money? ¡°Yes, our Bai Family did received your 10 silver coins, but you have smashed our things today . How many of our things have you destroyed huh? I¡¯m afraid to say that, your 10 silver coins are not enough!¡± When Yang Sigen heard this, his ferociousness was revealed, he immediately shouted: ¡°Yes, I did smash your things, but that is to give you a face . Otherwise, if this stick falls on you, you¡¯re not in this condition anymore . ¡± When Old Lady Bai heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but step back . However, although she was afraid, her mouth didn¡¯t stop: ¡°It¡¯s illegal to beat people for no reason . If you dare to do it, I will go to the town and report you . ¡± Yang Sigen coldly replied: ¡°That reminds me, marriage fraud is a very serious crime, I¡¯ll give you that 10 silver coins aspensation to your broken things . But, I will go to the town and report your crime . I want your whole Bai Family to go to prison . ¡± When Mrs . Liu heard this, she became anxious and immediately said: ¡°Niang, just give back his money . We can¡¯t be prisoners . There is Xiaofeng . Xiaofeng will be an official in the future . How will he be one, if we go there? We must absolutely not!¡± Old Lady Bai also became anxious . She tried calcting inside her heart . If Mrs . Liu will go to prison, she will only be jailed for a few days . But, if she will also be caught, she¡¯s afraid that she will fail to keep the 10 silver coins! Chapter 84: Returning the money. . Old Lady Bai was still thinking whether she would say that Bai Zhi was not at home . However, she suddenly saw Bai Zhi and Zhao Lan came out from their wooden house They came out, so why they didn¡¯te out a bit earlier? Obviously, they simply wanted to p her face Inside her heart, Old Lady Bai cursed in anger When Vige Chief Li saw Bai Zhi and Zhao Lan came out, he said to Doctor Lu: ¡°You check Zhi Er¡¯s condition, see if the rumor¡¯s saying that Zhi¡¯er cannot have children in the future is true . ¡±. . . Doctor Lu opened his mouth said: ¡°When I looked at Zhi Er¡¯s conditionst time, I learned that her lower abdomen was damaged . It will be difficult for her to conceive in the future . However, at that time, it was not that serious yet . It can be nourished back, and recovering is possible . I will check her condition again to see if it¡¯s still the same asst time . ¡±. When Old Lady Bai heard this, her heart became cold... .... Doctor Lu came forward and checked Bai Zhi¡¯s pulse . While pretending to be counting numbers, he frowned his eyebrows and said: ¡°What happened? Why her injury to the lower abdomen became more serious than before?¡± After he finished, Doctor Lu turned his head and looked at the olddy with a face saying ¡®Didn¡¯t I said, you should help her recover?¡¯ . . . Bai Zhi sighed and said with grievances: ¡°I am no longer expecting to recover, I just hope that I can eat a meal each day . Everyone, I¡¯m not trying to deceive you, but ever since Niang was injured 3 days ago . We, mother and child only had two meals of a bowl of gruel and a bowl of wild vegetables . The rest was eaten by them . ¡± . Old Lady Bai shouted in anger: ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Didn¡¯t you intentionally return homete? So, who¡¯s fault it is that you missed the time of meal?¡±. Bai Zhi shrunk back her neck in fear . She looked very scared and didn¡¯t dare to open her mouth again When Vige Chief Li saw this, he said: ¡°If they missed the meal time, they deserved to starve? Don¡¯t you know how to left foods to those people who work outside? Seeing you like this, it seems you haven¡¯t reflected on your actions yet . Tell me, what did this child do, to be bullied by you?¡±. Yang Sigen butted in and said: ¡°I am not interested in participating in their conflicts . I want them to forget this marriage agreement and return my money . ¡±. In regards to this statement, it was time for the Bai Family to return the money . But, how can Old Lady Bai be willing? Yang Sigen smashed their things, but he wanted them to return his money?. ¡°Yes, our Bai Family did received your 10 silver coins, but you have smashed our things today . How many of our things have you destroyed huh? I¡¯m afraid to say that, your 10 silver coins are not enough!¡±. When Yang Sigen heard this, his ferociousness was revealed, he immediately shouted: ¡°Yes, I did smash your things, but that is to give you a face . Otherwise, if this stick falls on you, you¡¯re not in this condition anymore . ¡±. When Old Lady Bai heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but step back . However, although she was afraid, her mouth didn¡¯t stop: ¡°It¡¯s illegal to beat people for no reason . If you dare to do it, I will go to the town and report you . ¡±. Yang Sigen coldly replied: ¡°That reminds me, marriage fraud is a very serious crime, I¡¯ll give you that 10 silver coins aspensation to your broken things . But, I will go to the town and report your crime . I want your whole Bai Family to go to prison . ¡± . When Mrs . Liu heard this, she became anxious and immediately said: ¡°Niang, just give back his money . We can¡¯t be prisoners . There is Xiaofeng . Xiaofeng will be an official in the future . How will he be one, if we go there? We must absolutely not!¡± . Old Lady Bai also became anxious . She tried calcting inside her heart . If Mrs . Liu will go to prison, she will only be jailed for a few days . But, if she will also be caught, she¡¯s afraid that she will fail to keep the 10 silver coins!. Chapter 85: The silver coins flew away

Chapter 85: The silver coins flew away

After making calctions for several times, Old Lady Bai finally opened her mouth . She pulled out a fake smile with her ckened face, then said: ¡°I have something to say, I have something to say . I was only confused earlier . Now, I understand, I understand it . ¡± Yang Sigen was not really trying to sue the Bai Family . However, 10 silver coins were not a small amount, so how can he just let them take it? If they were not willing to return it, it was naturally best to do this trick . ¡°Enough of this nonsense, just give my money back as soon as possible . Then, I will give you a face and let this thing pass . ¡± Yang Sigen answered back immediately . Vige Chief Li nodded his head: ¡°That¡¯s good . Olddy, are you still not going to give back his money?¡± Vige Chief Li knew very well how extreme Old Lady Bai¡¯s greed was . It was not an easy task to make her pull out the money in her pocket . Fortunately, Yang Sigen was a strong person . If it was someone else, who knows how things will end . In front of someone like Yang Sigen, even if Old Lady Bai wanted to y with words, it will be useless . It was very obvious that Yang Sigen was more ruthless than her . She was good in setting up people, but in front of Yang Sigen, everything will be useless . Old Lady Bai was helpless . In the end, she went inside the big house and took the pouch with 10 silver coins . The pain she felt inside her heart was unimaginable . She felt like someone was cutting her flesh . Yang Sigen grabbed the small pouch to the olddy¡¯s hand . Then, he opened it and counted the money . Yang Sigen headed towards Vige Chief Li and said: ¡°Chief, I am thankful for your help today, I will not overdo it again next time . ¡± Yang Sigen, who has an iron looking face finally smiled a bit . Vige Chief Li nodded his head: ¡°Go back to your home now . Remember, don¡¯t be too impulsive next time . If you need something, we can discuss it well . ¡± Yang Sigen nodded his head again and again: ¡°Chief, I have to say goodbye now . ¡± He was very respectful to Vige Chief Li, but he was actually doesn¡¯t care too much . Some people can be reasonable to talk to, but others need to show their real color first before they talk . When Yang Sigen took hispanion away, Old Lady Bai¡¯s fierceness came out again . She pointed her finger to Bai Zhi and said: ¡°This is all your fault that those silver coins for your mother¡¯s hand treatment flew away . Now tell me, how are you going to pay?¡± Bai Zhi shrugged her shoulders and looked at Old Lady Bai coldly . ¡°Grandmother, you should speak reasonably . How can this be my fault? I am injured by you, you¡¯re also the one who look for marriage candidate outside the vige . The money was also collected by you . In the final analysis, it was all because of your ruthless means . From top to bottom, I didn¡¯t do anything regarding this matter, right?¡± Old Lady Bai¡¯s heart was filled with anger . How can Bai Zhi speak like that to her? Old Lady Bai leaned forward and picked up the wooden stick that was left by Yang Sigen . After picking it up, she rushed towards Bai Zhi and Zhao Lan: ¡°Today, in order to eliminate this anger in my heart, I¡¯ll make sure to kill you, two monks . ¡± Doctor Lu and Vige Chief Li rushed forward to stop the olddy . Doctor Lu immediately said: ¡°Olddy, don¡¯t tell me that I didn¡¯t remind you, Bai Zhi was beaten by you . Zhao Lan¡¯s hand was abolished by you . She can no longer do a heavy work in the future . If you hurt her hand again, I¡¯m afraid that she¡¯ll even fail to feed herself . Can you take care of her for a lifetime?¡± This sentence was like a thunder that hit the Bai Family¡¯s head and made them dizzy . Zhao Lan was the one who works in the field . If she can no longer work in there, who will do it? If her hand became a waste, does that mean she can no longer work in the field anymore? Bai Dazhu and Bai Erzhu no longer felt bitter . Rather, they were regretting that¡ª they don¡¯t know how to go easy . Now, what should they do? Chapter 85: The silver coins flew away. . After making calctions for several times, Old Lady Bai finally opened her mouth . She pulled out a fake smile with her ckened face, then said: ¡°I have something to say, I have something to say . I was only confused earlier . Now, I understand, I understand it . ¡±. Yang Sigen was not really trying to sue the Bai Family . However, 10 silver coins were not a small amount, so how can he just let them take it? If they were not willing to return it, it was naturally best to do this trick ¡°Enough of this nonsense, just give my money back as soon as possible . Then, I will give you a face and let this thing pass . ¡± Yang Sigen answered back immediately Vige Chief Li nodded his head: ¡°That¡¯s good . Olddy, are you still not going to give back his money?¡± Vige Chief Li knew very well how extreme Old Lady Bai¡¯s greed was . It was not an easy task to make her pull out the money in her pocket . Fortunately, Yang Sigen was a strong person . If it was someone else, who knows how things will end . . In front of someone like Yang Sigen, even if Old Lady Bai wanted to y with words, it will be useless . It was very obvious that Yang Sigen was more ruthless than her . She was good in setting up people, but in front of Yang Sigen, everything will be useless Old Lady Bai was helpless . In the end, she went inside the big house and took the pouch with 10 silver coins . The pain she felt inside her heart was unimaginable . She felt like someone was cutting her flesh Yang Sigen grabbed the small pouch to the olddy¡¯s hand . Then, he opened it and counted the money . . Yang Sigen headed towards Vige Chief Li and said: ¡°Chief, I am thankful for your help today, I will not overdo it again next time . ¡± Yang Sigen, who has an iron looking face finally smiled a bit Vige Chief Li nodded his head: ¡°Go back to your home now . Remember, don¡¯t be too impulsive next time . If you need something, we can discuss it well . ¡±. Yang Sigen nodded his head again and again: ¡°Chief, I have to say goodbye now . ¡± He was very respectful to Vige Chief Li, but he was actually doesn¡¯t care too much . Some people can be reasonable to talk to, but others need to show their real color first before they talk . . When Yang Sigen took hispanion away, Old Lady Bai¡¯s fierceness came out again . She pointed her finger to Bai Zhi and said: ¡°This is all your fault that those silver coins for your mother¡¯s hand treatment flew away . Now tell me, how are you going to pay?¡±. Bai Zhi shrugged her shoulders and looked at Old Lady Bai coldly . ¡°Grandmother, you should speak reasonably . How can this be my fault? I am injured by you, you¡¯re also the one who look for marriage candidate outside the vige . The money was also collected by you . In the final analysis, it was all because of your ruthless means . From top to bottom, I didn¡¯t do anything regarding this matter, right?¡±. Old Lady Bai¡¯s heart was filled with anger . How can Bai Zhi speak like that to her? Old Lady Bai leaned forward and picked up the wooden stick that was left by Yang Sigen . After picking it up, she rushed towards Bai Zhi and Zhao Lan: ¡°Today, in order to eliminate this anger in my heart, I¡¯ll make sure to kill you, two monks . ¡±. Doctor Lu and Vige Chief Li rushed forward to stop the olddy . Doctor Lu immediately said: ¡°Olddy, don¡¯t tell me that I didn¡¯t remind you, Bai Zhi was beaten by you . Zhao Lan¡¯s hand was abolished by you . She can no longer do a heavy work in the future . If you hurt her hand again, I¡¯m afraid that she¡¯ll even fail to feed herself . Can you take care of her for a lifetime?¡± . This sentence was like a thunder that hit the Bai Family¡¯s head and made them dizzy Zhao Lan was the one who works in the field . If she can no longer work in there, who will do it?. If her hand became a waste, does that mean she can no longer work in the field anymore?. Bai Dazhu and Bai Erzhu no longer felt bitter . Rather, they were regretting that¡ª they don¡¯t know how to go easy . Now, what should they do?. Chapter 86: Separation

Chapter 86: Separation

It¡¯s just a pity, there was no medicine for regret in this world . Vige Chief Li also opened his mouth: ¡°Now that things became like this, you can only me yourself . Your heart is too poisonous . Your hands are too ruthless . You both harm Bai Zhi and Zhao Lan . How do you think can this mother and child live in the future?¡± Old Lady Bai turned around and faced Doctor Lu: ¡°Lu Dafu, do you think you have the final say if they are gravely ill or not? Did you made an agreement with them and then tell us a lie?¡± Doctor Lu coldly snorted: ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can take the mother and child to the town . Then, look for the best doctor . With that, you will see, if I, Li Zhangchun is lying or not, right?¡± However, with Old Lady Bai¡¯s character, how could she bring Bai Zhi and Zhao Lan to the town to seek medical treatment, right? That would be very impossible . Bai Zhi hurriedly added some oil to the fire: ¡°Grandmother, I also think, it will be better if you will bring me and niang to the town to find another doctor . Maybe, my illness and my niang¡¯s injuries can be cured, right?¡± Old Lady Bai red at Bai Zhi: ¡°Don¡¯t call me, grandmother . I don¡¯t have a granddaughter like you . You don¡¯t deserve to be in the Bai Family . ¡± When Bai Zhi heard the olddy¡¯s words, she immediately asks with a cold face: ¡°Grandmother, what do you mean? Are we separating?¡± Old Lady Bai snorted: ¡°Separating? What are you in this family? Why should I divide my property? What are you trying to calcte? How dare you to try grabbing this olddy¡¯snd?¡± Vige Chief Li frowned: ¡°That can¡¯t be, Zhao Lan is the wife of Bai Sanzhu . Bai Sanzhu is part of the Bai Family . So, how can you say that to Zhao Lan and Bai Zhi? Why can¡¯t they get their share in the Bai Family?¡± Right now, everyone was not pleasing to Old Lady Bai¡¯s eyes . So, she didn¡¯t even put Vige Chief Li to her eyes: ¡°This is our family¡¯s affairs, outsiders shouldn¡¯t intervene . Right now, I am the head of the Bai Family, I will divide my property as I pleased . ¡± Bai Zhi said: ¡°Li Bo, it seems this is the case for me and my niang . If grandmother refuses to give us our share, we will not force her . I am only asking Li Bo, to please help us write a separation agreement letter . That whether we became poorer or richer in the future, we, mother and daughter have no rtionship to the Bai Family anymore . ¡± Old Lady Bai also wanted to avoid this situation . She doesn¡¯t want this mother and daughter toe back and eat in their family when they suffered in the future . Vige Chief Li looked at the olddy: ¡°Is this final?¡± Old Lady Bai nodded her head: ¡°It¡¯s final . Now, I want them to separate from us . I don¡¯t want to see them for another minute . Let them leave immediately . It¡¯s best if they will not appear in front of me again . ¡± As if, who would like to see you? Bai Zhi sneers inside her heart: Even if you kneel in front of me and beg me to eat with you, I will nevere to see you anymore . Vige Chief Li borrowed a paper and ink to Doctor Lu . And soon, three copies of the separation agreement letter were made . One was handed to Old Lady Bai, one was handed to Bai Zhi and thest one was for himself . As to have an evidence, if there will be a dispute in the future . Old Lady Bai asked Bai Xiaofeng to help her read the written words in the agreement letter . On the other side, Mrs . Liu¡¯s voice sounded: ¡°Can you even read? Why do you keep staring at it? A cheap girl like you, pretending to be educated, are you not afraid of people tough at you?¡± Bai Zhi has already finished reading the agreement letter in her hands, so she lifted her eyes and looked at Mrs . Liu . Then, she vaguely said: ¡°I don¡¯t know who¡¯s son was, although had been going to school for years, his exam results are the worst . Can such a person be a big official in the future? That is reallyughable . I¡¯m afraid, he can¡¯t even pass the student test . ¡± Chapter 86: Separation. . It¡¯s just a pity, there was no medicine for regret in this world Vige Chief Li also opened his mouth: ¡°Now that things became like this, you can only me yourself . Your heart is too poisonous . Your hands are too ruthless . You both harm Bai Zhi and Zhao Lan . How do you think can this mother and child live in the future?¡±. Old Lady Bai turned around and faced Doctor Lu: ¡°Lu Dafu, do you think you have the final say if they are gravely ill or not? Did you made an agreement with them and then tell us a lie?¡±. Doctor Lu coldly snorted: ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can take the mother and child to the town . Then, look for the best doctor . With that, you will see, if I, Li Zhangchun is lying or not, right?¡±. . . However, with Old Lady Bai¡¯s character, how could she bring Bai Zhi and Zhao Lan to the town to seek medical treatment, right? That would be very impossible Bai Zhi hurriedly added some oil to the fire: ¡°Grandmother, I also think, it will be better if you will bring me and niang to the town to find another doctor . Maybe, my illness and my niang¡¯s injuries can be cured, right?¡±. Old Lady Bai red at Bai Zhi: ¡°Don¡¯t call me, grandmother . I don¡¯t have a granddaughter like you . You don¡¯t deserve to be in the Bai Family . ¡±. When Bai Zhi heard the olddy¡¯s words, she immediately asks with a cold face: ¡°Grandmother, what do you mean? Are we separating?¡±. . . Old Lady Bai snorted: ¡°Separating? What are you in this family? Why should I divide my property? What are you trying to calcte? How dare you to try grabbing this olddy¡¯snd?¡±. Vige Chief Li frowned: ¡°That can¡¯t be, Zhao Lan is the wife of Bai Sanzhu . Bai Sanzhu is part of the Bai Family . So, how can you say that to Zhao Lan and Bai Zhi? Why can¡¯t they get their share in the Bai Family?¡±. Right now, everyone was not pleasing to Old Lady Bai¡¯s eyes . So, she didn¡¯t even put Vige Chief Li to her eyes: ¡°This is our family¡¯s affairs, outsiders shouldn¡¯t intervene . Right now, I am the head of the Bai Family, I will divide my property as I pleased . ¡± . Bai Zhi said: ¡°Li Bo, it seems this is the case for me and my niang . If grandmother refuses to give us our share, we will not force her . I am only asking Li Bo, to please help us write a separation agreement letter . That whether we became poorer or richer in the future, we, mother and daughter have no rtionship to the Bai Family anymore . ¡±. Old Lady Bai also wanted to avoid this situation . She doesn¡¯t want this mother and daughter toe back and eat in their family when they suffered in the future Vige Chief Li looked at the olddy: ¡°Is this final?¡±. Old Lady Bai nodded her head: ¡°It¡¯s final . Now, I want them to separate from us . I don¡¯t want to see them for another minute . Let them leave immediately . It¡¯s best if they will not appear in front of me again . ¡±. As if, who would like to see you? Bai Zhi sneers inside her heart: Even if you kneel in front of me and beg me to eat with you, I will nevere to see you anymore Vige Chief Li borrowed a paper and ink to Doctor Lu . And soon, three copies of the separation agreement letter were made . One was handed to Old Lady Bai, one was handed to Bai Zhi and thest one was for himself . As to have an evidence, if there will be a dispute in the future Old Lady Bai asked Bai Xiaofeng to help her read the written words in the agreement letter On the other side, Mrs . Liu¡¯s voice sounded: ¡°Can you even read? Why do you keep staring at it? A cheap girl like you, pretending to be educated, are you not afraid of people tough at you?¡±. Bai Zhi has already finished reading the agreement letter in her hands, so she lifted her eyes and looked at Mrs . Liu . Then, she vaguely said: ¡°I don¡¯t know who¡¯s son was, although had been going to school for years, his exam results are the worst . Can such a person be a big official in the future? That is reallyughable . I¡¯m afraid, he can¡¯t even pass the student test . ¡±. Chapter 87: Anxious to live apart

Chapter 87: Anxious to live apart

Bai Xiaofeng¡¯s examination result was unknown to the Bai Family. So, when they heard Bai Zhi¡¯s statement, they naturally didn¡¯t believe her. In their eyes, Bai Xiaofeng will be a big official in the future. There was no mistake. Mrs. Liu pointed her finger to Bai Zhi: ¡°You little monk, now that you¡¯re leaving, you¡¯re discrediting our family¡¯s Xiaofeng? Our Xiaofeng treated you so well. You are just really a white-eyed wolf.¡± Bai Xiaofeng treated me so well? Hahaha¡ª treating her like a ve was good? When he was eating, he didn¡¯t even give her a share. When he was taking a nap, she had to stand around and keep fanning him. When she stopped, she will be punished. Can you call that good treatment? Bai Zhi was toozy to argue with Mrs. Liu. It was too boring. In this family, the white will always be ck. They have no sense of shame. It was only a waste of energy to argue with their nonsense. Zhao Lan has already pressed her fingerprint on the agreement letter. Old Lady Bai also pressed her fingerprint when Bai Xiaofeng nodded his head. After this, these two irrelevant people have no ties with them. When Bai Zhi and Zhao Lan returned inside their wooden house, they pick up and carried out their already packed up things. Mrs. Liu rushed forward and took the baggage from Bai Zhi¡¯s hand. In front of everyone, she shook away the things inside. But, there was nothing but a few rag clothes. Bai Zhi looked at Mrs. Liu with cold eyes: ¡°Liu Guihua, remember this, this will be thest time I will tolerate your rudeness. If I met you in the vige and you dared to be rude again, I will also be rude to you.¡± When Bai Dazhu saw his wife was being called directly by her name, he rushed forward to help: ¡°You dead girl, who do you think you are talking to? Who gave you such a courage, huh?¡± Bai Zhi pointed her finger to Bai Dazhu, then she pointed it to everyone else in the Bai Family. She said word by word: ¡°I¡¯m not only saying this to Liu Guihua, but also to every one of the Bai Family. Starting today, if your Bai Family dare to act rudely to me and my mother again, don¡¯t me me for not being polite.¡± Bai Zhi¡¯s voice was clear and crisp. Every word fell into everyone¡¯s ears clearly. They can sense that she was not joking. After that, Bai Zhi took Zhao Lan¡¯s hand and turned away. She walked away in the Bai Family¡¯s courtyard without a trace of nostalgia. When they left, Old Lady Bai opened her mouth and said: ¡°How can they leave so peacefully? In this situation, aren¡¯t that mother and daughter suppose to cry in front of us and beg us not to let them separate?¡± ¡°She still wishes for them to stay?¡± After he said those words, Vige Chief Li waved his sleeve and walked away. On the other hand, Doctor Lu didn¡¯t hurry to go. He said to Old Lady Bai: ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you still owe me 6 silver coins. When the timees, I wille and pick it up.¡± Old Lady Bai was looking at Bai Zhi and Zhao Lan, who was drifting away. Then suddenly, she had an idea. She said: ¡°Lu Dafu, we can¡¯t give you the money. Zhao Lan is now not a part of the Bai Family. You have to go and find her to get your money.¡± Doctor Lu knew that this olddy will y some tricks again. So, he was already prepared inside his heart. He answered her with: ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I can go and get the 2 silver coins to Zhao Lan, but the 4 silver coins were for Bai Dazhu¡¯s treatment. Don¡¯t tell me, you also want me to get those silvers to Zhao Lan? Old Lady Bai couldn¡¯t make a sound. Bai Dazhu was injured by Hu Feng, it has nothing to do with Zhao Lan. Doctor Lu secretly snorted, then he picked up his medicine box and left. After they finished watching the excitement, a few carpenters stayed and opened their mouth: ¡°Olddy, your house became like this. I¡¯m afraid you have to re-build your furniture. We are all here. We are vige folks, we can give you a discount, how about that?¡± Chapter 88: Buying Land

Chapter 88: Buying Land

When her broken furniture was mentioned by the carpenters, Old Lady Bai became very annoyed. As soon as the few carpenters saw the olddy¡¯s distorted face, they left in a hurry. Looking at her house that was in a mess, Old Lady Bai¡¯s heart felt at lost and empty. Bai Dabao entered the big house and went outside again. Then, he said to Old Lady Bai: ¡°Grandmother, the pots and bowls are all broken, how are we going to eat today?¡± ¡°Eat? Is that all the thing you know? Why don¡¯t you hurry and clean up the house instead, huh?¡± When Mrs. Liu saw her mother-inw¡¯s face was not good, she hurriedly pulled her son away. * After Bai Zhi and Zhao Lan left the Bai Family, they directly went to Hu Changlin¡¯s house. Bai Zhi had already discussed this issue with Hu Changlin in advanced. That once they separated from the Bai Family, they will borrow their cabin for a while. So, when Hu Changlin saw theming in with their belongings, he immediately came forward and grinned: ¡°Sess?¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head and said: ¡°Sess, we are now separated from the Bai Family. We no longer have any rtionship with them.¡± Hu Changlin sighed: ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good, now they can¡¯t beat you two again.¡± At this time, Vige Chief Li, who passed by Hu Changlin¡¯s house, saw Bai Zhi and Zhao Lan standing in the courtyard. So, he also went inside and asked Zhao Lan: ¡°Zhao Lan, what are you nning to do now?¡± Zhao Lan has many ns, but now, she only listens to her daughter. She follows every n she made. Zhao Lan shook her head: ¡°Don¡¯t ask me Chief, you should ask Zhi¡¯er, she already has ns.¡± Vige Chief Li raise an eyebrow and look at Bai Zhi: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, let¡¯s talk about it. What are you two girls nning in the future?¡± Bai Zhi was actually nning to look for Vige Chief Li to discuss this matter, but now that he¡¯s here, it saves her a lot of time. ¡°Li Bo, we don¡¯t have a ce to live. We can only live in Hu Bo¡¯s cabin house for now, but we can¡¯t always live here. We want to have our own lot. I don¡¯t know if you can help us find a good ce¡± Vige Chief Li knew a lot of vacantnd in the vige, but he can¡¯t just give it away easily. Zhao Lan and Bai Zhi were considered to be people in the Huangtou Vige. They were now separated from the Bai Family, so it is only reasonable to want to have their own ce. However, if they want to have their own lot, they have to pay a necessary amount of tax in the government. Seeing Vige Chief Li¡¯s embarrassing face, Bai Zhi immediately added: ¡°I don¡¯t want to deceive Li Bo, I was able to dig out medicinal herbs a few days ago. Lu Dafu help me to sell them in the town. Although it¡¯s not much, it¡¯s enough to let us buy a lot.¡± As soon as Vige Chief Li heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but smile: ¡°This girl, it seems you have been prepared. I was worried about your mother and child, but it seems I shouldn¡¯t have to worry about anything.¡± Bai Zhiughed and said: ¡°No need to worry. But, if there are no good people around us like Li Bo and Hu Bo, I¡¯m sure we will be very sad in the future.¡± ¡°By the way, we¡¯re not just nning to buy a lot, but also a field. Even if we have a house, if there is no field, we can¡¯t live a good life in the future.¡± Vige Chief Li nodded his head: ¡°There is no problem. There are lots and fields avable. I will talk to the officials to reduce the price as much as possible, so things will get easier.¡± Vige Chief Li then looked at Zhao Lan¡¯s hand and said: ¡°But, didn¡¯t Lu Dafu said Zhao Lan cannot do a heavy work anymore? If you bought a field, you will have to work on your own, can you do it alone?¡± Chapter 89: Moving

Chapter 89: Moving

Zhao Lan answered: ¡°My hand will be cured soon. Lu Dafu was forced to bluff in front of the Bai Family. Otherwise, those people will not allow us to separate.¡± This thing shouldn¡¯t be said at this point in time, but Zhao Lan had already mentioned it. So, Bai Zhi had to open her mouth too: ¡°Li Bo, this matter, please keep it a secret. If the Bai Family learned this, they will definitely make a ruckus. We don¡¯t care about what they will do to us, but we¡¯re afraid they will me Lu Dafu for this and use this opportunity to forget their ount to him.¡± Vige Chief Li nodded his head again and again: ¡°I understand, rest assured, this thing will rot in my stomach. I will say nothing.¡± Vige Chief Liughed up straight, thest worry in his heart had disappeared. After a long talk, Zhao Lan and Bai Zhi took their things and went to the cabin. When they opened the door, the two of them was stunned by the scene inside. The cabin house was no longer the former cabin house. The sundries that had been piled up inside has all been cleared out. There was now a bed in the room. The bed has new bedding and two embroidered pillows. A small window was newly built on the wall, and a curtain was hanging on it. In the corner, there was a two-story shelf with two new basins and a dressing table. There was also a bronze mirror on it. Although it was not exquisite, it made Zhao Lan cried in excitement. Everyone knew that when she married Bai Sanzhu, she didn¡¯t experience such good treatment. She didn¡¯t even had a new bed during their wedding. Not to mention, after Bai Sanzhu died, she and her daughter didn¡¯t even saw a bronze mirror. It was just a few simple types of furniture, but Zhao Lan¡¯s tears couldn¡¯t stop. Living in such a room made her feel like she was a person! Hu Feng, who was carrying a bucket of water walked towards the cabin house. In there, he saw tears on Zhao Lan¡¯s face but she wasughing, while Bai Zhi was calmlyforting her mother. Hu Feng put down the bucket and said to Bai Zhi: ¡°You cook the dinner, the pheasants are already been chopped.¡± Bai Zhi turned to look at Hu Feng, a tall figure was standing at the door. Against the light, she couldn¡¯t see the expression on his face, but she could clearly feel his goodwill. ¡°Hu Feng, thank you.¡± Hu Feng swept his eyes to the newly-built things in the house, he bought every one of them. Thinking about their previous living environment, he naturally understood the current mood of the mother and child. ¡°These things are bought with the money you earned. You don¡¯t have to thank me, I only used some strength.¡± Hu Feng said calmly. ¡°Thank you, it¡¯s not like, everyone is willing to give strength towards us.¡± There were many people in the vige who sympathize with them, but they only used their mouth at most. They secretly condemn the Bai Family, but who actually lend them a hand? Hu Feng stared at Bai Zhi¡¯s eyes and small face, her eyes were like stars that brightly shines in the night: ¡°If you really want to thank me, then do a good job in today¡¯s dinner. That will serve as your repayment to me.¡± Bai Zhi suddenly smiled, her lips curved into a beautiful smile like a myrtle flower, revealing her white teeth: ¡°I won¡¯t let you down.¡± When Hu Feng left, Bai Zhi brought the bucket of water towards her mother to wash her face: ¡°Niang, look at you, if others see you like this, they willugh at you.¡± Zhao Lan smirked andughed, her face was a bit glowing in red: ¡°I want to die. Hu Feng has seen me. I don¡¯t know what he thinks about me. It is really shameful.¡± Bai Zhi helped Zhao Lan to wipe her face and also wiped her face. Then, she smiled and said: ¡°Hu Feng had seen nothing. He is not a person who loves to talk. He will not think too much about it, you can rest assured.¡± Chapter 90: Good match

Chapter 90: Good match

Zhao Lan looked at her daughter and smiled: ¡°You and Hu Feng really hit off ah.¡± Bai Zhi smiled and replied: ¡°Niang, what are you saying? Hu Feng and I are only helping each other. There is nothing into it. Don¡¯t think too much about it.¡± A man likes Hu Feng, who was handsome, mysterious, strong and full of charm. No young girls wouldn¡¯t like him. However, such a man can also be very dangerous. Although his life was seemingly harmless, once he recovers his memories, everything will change. And this change will be something not every woman can bear. She was sure he was not an ordinary person. He knows how to read and write, he knows martial arts, his temperamental was extraordinary. And on his body, there were many sword scars. These scars were obviously not acquired in the same period of time, it was umted over the years. How can there be so many sword scars on the body of an ordinary person? She was only a small farmer in a mountain vige. She doesn¡¯t want to get involved in this mysterious man. Zhao Lan smiled and said: ¡°I¡¯m not thinking too much. But, I¡¯m afraid that, you being Hu Feng¡¯s little wife already spread in the whole vige.¡± Bai Zhiughed and waved her hand: ¡°Those people has no other thing to do, aside to catch wind all day. Let¡¯s just live our own life and pave our own path.¡± Zhao Lan still wanted to say something, but she was interrupted by Bai Zhi: ¡°Niang, let¡¯s go and make dinner, the time is not too early.¡± When Zhao Lan saw that her daughter doesn¡¯t like to talk about this topic, she had to close her mouth. However, she likes Hu Feng, he was matured and steady. He doesn¡¯t talk much, but he was strong and has no bad habits. If her daughter can really marry Hu Feng, they will be a good match. * In the Bai Family, everyone was sighing while cleaning up the house. Old Lady Bai and Mrs. Liu looked at all the smashed furniture. Their heart was screaming in pain and sorrow. Those things cost a lot of money, but they have to buy them all again. Old Lady Bai had saved a little money over the years, but it seemed she had to spend it. Bai Dabao was cleaning up the smashed frame in the corner. When he picked up the broken frame, he saw a green colored jade ornament sticking out from it. ¡°Eh, what is this?¡± Bai Dabao¡¯s voice was very loud. As he spoke, he quickly dropped the broken frame and picked up the jade ornament. When Old Lady Bai and Mrs. Liu heard his voice, they quickly came over. Mrs. Liu¡¯s sharp eyes stared at straight at the jade ornament. Although she didn¡¯t have any valuable jewelry, she could distinguish some qualities of it. She could tell that the jade ornament in Bai Dabao¡¯s hand has a good quality in just one nce. The radiant jade ornament was carved with aughing Buddha. Theughing Buddha was colored green, the rest was colored white. However, the most distinguished part of it was, on the right hand of the Buddha, he was holding a fingertip size orchid. And this fingertip sized orchid was colored red. As if it was a drop of blood. It looks very special. Mrs. Liu took the jade ornament on Bai Dabao¡¯s hand, then said: ¡°This is my dowry. Howe it¡¯s with you?¡± Mrs. Liu¡¯s desperately winked at Bai Dabao as she spoke. Bai Dabao has been staring at the jade ornament, so he didn¡¯t see that his mother has been winking her eyes towards him. Old Lady Bai grew old up to this age, how can she not noticed Mrs. Liu¡¯s eyes movement? And how can she let Mrs. Liu seed? Chapter 91: Laughing Buddha Jade Ornament

Chapter 91: Laughing Buddha Jade Ornament

Old Lady Bai stretched out her arm and took the jade ornament from Mrs . Liu¡¯s hand: ¡°Your dowry? Your Liu Family was so poor to the point that you can¡¯t even eat rice, but you were saying this is your dowry? Who are you trying to fool?¡± Mrs . Liu was very dissatisfied, so she opened her mouth and debated: ¡°My Liu Family is poor, but were are not stingy people . This jade ornament was passed down by our ancestor . So, what so strange if I said it¡¯s my dowry?¡± Old Lady Bai coldly sneered and said: ¡°That would be very strange . Your brother is too poor, that¡¯s why even at the age of 30, he can¡¯t find a wife to marry . So tell me, will your parents rather give this valuable thing to you than to your brother and let him stay a bachelor? If you wanted to convince people, make your words believable . ¡± Mrs . Liu¡¯s face reddens: ¡°This valuable thing can only be passed down to women . That¡¯s why it was with me . What is wrong with that?¡± Old Lady Bai stared at Mrs . Liu and immediately yelled at Bai Dazhu: ¡°Dazhu,e over here . ¡± Bai Dazhu was originally sitting in the backyard, so when he heard his mother words, he rushed over: ¡°Niang, are you looking for me?¡± Old Lady Bai asked: ¡°When your wife married in the family, aside from a rugged quilt, did she brought something else as a dowry?¡± Bai Dazhu immediately shook his head: ¡°No, except for a rugged quilt, there was nothing else . Oh! There were clothes, but those were her niang¡¯s old clothes . ¡± Old Lady Bai turned her head and looked at Mrs . Liu: ¡°Did you hear that?¡± Mrs . Liu still wants to argue, but Old Lady Bai impatiently waved her hand: ¡°Shut up, don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what kind of people your Liu Family is . Before you were born, three children of your family died from hunger . If there is this valuable thing will they die? And will your parents let you marry in our Bai Family?¡± Mrs . Liu knew that it was useless to say anything again . But, she red at her husband and son . She really regretted it . If she picks up that thing first, the olddy wouldn¡¯t be able to take it away . Old Lady Bai knew that this jade ornament was a very valuable thing . After looking at it carefully, she hides it in her sleeve and said to Bai Dabao: ¡°Dabao, where did you find this thing? Is there something else?¡± Bai Dabao pointed his finger to the two broken frame, then said: ¡°It seems it fallen from the frame . There is nothing else . ¡± Old Lady Bai picked up the broken frame and carefully examined it again and again . In there, she found a small slit that seemed have been cut for a long time . If no ident happened and the frame didn¡¯t split into two, no one will notice it . Bai Dabao asked: ¡°Grandmother, how can there me a jade ornament in this frame?¡± Old Lady Bai shook her head: ¡°I don¡¯t know . This frame was bought in a store from the town 10 years ago . It was a second-hand good . Maybe the first owner hid it inside, but who cares? This thing is now in our Bai Family, so this jade ornament is ours . ¡± Bai Dabao pulled the olddy¡¯s arm: ¡°Grandmother, this thing is expensive, right? We might get more money in this than selling Bai Zhi . ¡± Because they failed to sell Bai Zhi, he also faces a dilemma in his marriage . But now that they have such a treasure, he can even look for a wife up to the next vige . Old Lady Bai took the jade ornament in her sleeve . She looked at the front and back side . She knew that this was a very valuable thing, but she doesn¡¯t know how much it cost, so she said: ¡°Such a very valuable thing, how can we sell it? We can use it as family¡¯s heirloom . If people cheated us with the price, won¡¯t we lose much more?¡± Chapter 91: Laughing Buddha Jade Ornament. . Old Lady Bai stretched out her arm and took the jade ornament from Mrs . Liu¡¯s hand: ¡°Your dowry? Your Liu Family was so poor to the point that you can¡¯t even eat rice, but you were saying this is your dowry? Who are you trying to fool?¡±. Mrs . Liu was very dissatisfied, so she opened her mouth and debated: ¡°My Liu Family is poor, but were are not stingy people . This jade ornament was passed down by our ancestor . So, what so strange if I said it¡¯s my dowry?¡±. Old Lady Bai coldly sneered and said: ¡°That would be very strange . Your brother is too poor, that¡¯s why even at the age of 30, he can¡¯t find a wife to marry . So tell me, will your parents rather give this valuable thing to you than to your brother and let him stay a bachelor? If you wanted to convince people, make your words believable . ¡±. Mrs . Liu¡¯s face reddens: ¡°This valuable thing can only be passed down to women . That¡¯s why it was with me . What is wrong with that?¡±. . . Old Lady Bai stared at Mrs . Liu and immediately yelled at Bai Dazhu: ¡°Dazhu,e over here . ¡±. Bai Dazhu was originally sitting in the backyard, so when he heard his mother words, he rushed over: ¡°Niang, are you looking for me?¡±. Old Lady Bai asked: ¡°When your wife married in the family, aside from a rugged quilt, did she brought something else as a dowry?¡±. . . Bai Dazhu immediately shook his head: ¡°No, except for a rugged quilt, there was nothing else . Oh! There were clothes, but those were her niang¡¯s old clothes . ¡±. Old Lady Bai turned her head and looked at Mrs . Liu: ¡°Did you hear that?¡±. Mrs . Liu still wants to argue, but Old Lady Bai impatiently waved her hand: ¡°Shut up, don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what kind of people your Liu Family is . Before you were born, three children of your family died from hunger . If there is this valuable thing will they die? And will your parents let you marry in our Bai Family?¡±. Mrs . Liu knew that it was useless to say anything again . But, she red at her husband and son . She really regretted it . If she picks up that thing first, the olddy wouldn¡¯t be able to take it away Old Lady Bai knew that this jade ornament was a very valuable thing . After looking at it carefully, she hides it in her sleeve and said to Bai Dabao: ¡°Dabao, where did you find this thing? Is there something else?¡±. Bai Dabao pointed his finger to the two broken frame, then said: ¡°It seems it fallen from the frame . There is nothing else . ¡±. Old Lady Bai picked up the broken frame and carefully examined it again and again . In there, she found a small slit that seemed have been cut for a long time . If no ident happened and the frame didn¡¯t split into two, no one will notice it Bai Dabao asked: ¡°Grandmother, how can there me a jade ornament in this frame?¡±. Old Lady Bai shook her head: ¡°I don¡¯t know . This frame was bought in a store from the town 10 years ago . It was a second-hand good . Maybe the first owner hid it inside, but who cares? This thing is now in our Bai Family, so this jade ornament is ours . ¡±. Bai Dabao pulled the olddy¡¯s arm: ¡°Grandmother, this thing is expensive, right? We might get more money in this than selling Bai Zhi . ¡± Because they failed to sell Bai Zhi, he also faces a dilemma in his marriage . But now that they have such a treasure, he can even look for a wife up to the next vige Old Lady Bai took the jade ornament in her sleeve . She looked at the front and back side . She knew that this was a very valuable thing, but she doesn¡¯t know how much it cost, so she said: ¡°Such a very valuable thing, how can we sell it? We can use it as family¡¯s heirloom . If people cheated us with the price, won¡¯t we lose much more?¡±. Chapter 92: Heirloom

Chapter 92: Heirloom

Under Mrs. Liu¡¯s calctions, she understood that no matter what they say, Old Lady Bai was nning to keep the jade ornament for herself Mrs. Liu looked at Bai Dazhu and stared at him, to make him talk right away. Bai Dazhu naturally knows what on his wife¡¯s mind, he busily turned around and smiled at his mother, then said: ¡°Niang, since you want to use to it as a family heirloom, then you should give this thing to me. I am the eldest son of this family and Dabao is the eldest grandchild. This treasure is supposed to be passed to us.¡± Old Lady Bai looked at Bai Dazhu and coldly snorted: ¡°I haven¡¯t died yet, so what are you talking about? When I die, this thing will naturally pass on to you. Why are you so anxious?¡± When Old Lady Bai finished, she turned around and went inside her room. She sat beside the window and stared at the jade ornament. The more she stared at it, the more she liked it. She thinks Mrs. Liu and Bai Dazhu wanted it, so she simply put a red tie on it and hangs it on her neck. She¡¯ll wait and see if those two can steal it on her body. * In the Hu family After eating dinner, Hu Changlin took out all the money that Doctor Lu gave to him. ¡°Zhi¡¯er, here is a total of 195 silver coins. Lu Dafu sold the wild ginseng for a total of 200 silver coins. He took his share of 10 silver coins from the shopkeeper himself. He handed the 200 silver coins to us. Yesterday, I and Hu Feng went to the town and bought something for you and your niang. We spent 5 silver coins in total. So, here¡¯s the 195 silver coins left.¡± When Bai Zhi came closer, she divided the silver coins into two parts. But, she kept a little less to herself. He gave more to Hu Changlin. ¡°Hu Bo, these are for you, you can buy the things you want. You can use it as soon as you want to.¡± Bai Zhi took out a small clothe and wrapped her silver coins. Then, she pushed it towards Hu Changlin: ¡°Hu Bo, please keep this for me. We just separated from the Bai Family. If they learned about this, they will definitelye to us and cause trouble. These silver coins are not safe in us. I will take it back when I needed to use it.¡± Hu Changlin knew Bai Zhi¡¯s character. He knew she divided it like this not to show she was generous or faking kindness. But rather, because it was decided like this before. If he refuses, it will appear that he was being sentimental. So, Hu Changlin simply nodded his head: ¡°Well, I will help you keep it first. Just take it whenever you want.¡± Bai Zhi thought for a moment, then she took out 5 silver coins from the small clothing: ¡°Tomorrow, niang and I will go to town to buy a few changed of clothes. We will leave first thing in the morning, as to avoid making too much noise.¡± Zhao Lan busily said: ¡°I have clothes to wear, you don¡¯t need to buy me one. Just by two sets of clothes for yourself.¡± In this aspect, when she and her roommate was watching on TV. Her roommates told her that all the parents in the world are the same. They were very reluctant to eat and drink because they want to save everything for their children. Bai Zhi felt very ufortable at the time, she wanted to tell her roommate that not all parents are like that. Because if they were all the same, why she was so unlucky? She didn¡¯t have a good parent. However, it¡¯s not the same now, she has a good mother that really loves her. Bai Zhi¡¯s eyes became teary, she said with redden eyes: ¡°Niang what are you saying? Didn¡¯t all your clothes are rugged and torn now? We should buy a new one. We don¡¯t have money to spend before, but now we have some. Why do you still need to wrong yourself?¡± Zhao Lan said: ¡°There are plenty of ways to spend money. But, we have to save for the future. I am old now, so no matter what I wear it¡¯s still the same. You don¡¯t need to spend money on me.¡± Chapter 93: Dumplings

Chapter 93: Dumplings

Bai Zhi sat down beside her mother, took her hand, half joking and half-heartedly said: ¡°Niang, don¡¯t you believe me? In the future, our days will get even better and better. These 200 silver coins are just the beginning, I will make more money to let you live a good life. So, what buying two sets of clothes can count on?¡± Zhao Lan was very touched, she took her daughter¡¯s hand and held it tightly: ¡°Well, my daughter is good. My daughter has a good heart, niang is already very satisfied.¡± * The next morning, Bai Zhi got up early, and after washing her face, she went to the front house of the Hu family to cook breakfast. When Zhao Lan arrived, the fragrant porridge and side dishes were already arranged on the table. Hu Changlin¡¯s eyes widen: ¡°Zhi Er¡¯s craft is really good. It¡¯s the same porridge, but it¡¯s exceptionally fragrant, making you all go hungry.¡± Bai Zhi was setting the tableware, when she saw Hu Feng didn¡¯te out in his room, she curiously asked: ¡°Where did Hu Feng go? Every time we eat, he always came in time, so why he was not here today?¡± Hu Changlin smiled and said: ¡°He, he said that he will go with you to the town. So, he went to Old Li¡¯s house to rent the ox cart. He doesn¡¯t like crowded people, so he went there early to rent.¡± Bai Zhi said: ¡°He is really strange, squeezing with the crowd can make the shopping more lively. You can talk with others and relieve your boredom.¡± Hu Changlin shook his head. ¡°You don¡¯t know his temper. He never likes to deal with strangers. He doesn¡¯t like to talk to strangers. He hates strangers approaching him.¡± Bai Zhi thought of Hu Feng¡¯s cold face and shrugged her shoulders: ¡°Maybe he has that character before, so even if he lost his memory he didn¡¯t change.¡± Hu Changlin nodded and sighed, he didn¡¯t say anything anymore. The next moment, from outside, they heard the sound of an ox cart. Hu Changlin hurriedly went to the door and wee Hu Feng, who just arrived: ¡°Your back, wash quickly, the food is ready.¡± After hearing the food, Hu Feng immediately stepped down the cart and tide the rope of the ox to the stone pier in the courtyard. Then, he quickly took a scoop of water from the tank to wash his hands and sweaty face... ... The breakfast was very simple, it was only a white porridge with side dishes. The white porridge was cooked very well, it was soft and sweet. The small dishes were the remaining vegetables in the kitchen, that was cut into small pieces. After it was cut, it was fried in oil and spices. The hot oil that covered the vegetables made it very fragrant. Hu Feng ate three bowls of porridge in one breath. Although he had arge appetite, he could only eat two bowls at most. But today, he ate three bowls. It can be seen how much the white glutinous rice changed the porridge taste. Hu Changlin smiled and said: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, to whom did you learn to cook? I¡¯m afraid your cuisine is not worst than a chef in the town.¡± Bai Zhi replied in modesty: ¡°Where will I learn it? It¡¯s nothing but my own thoughts and consideration to your preference.¡± Hu Feng looked at Bai Zhi seriously: ¡°I will go to the town to buy some of the ingredients to your specialty dish. There¡¯s no more food in the house.¡± Her specialty dish? Well, in these past few days, they have been helping them, mother and daughter, so she wanted them to eat a nice meal to return the favor. ¡°All right, when we get to the town, we will go to the market first. Let¡¯s buy some ingredients that everyone loves to eat. Let¡¯s buy some rice and noodles. Then, tomorrow, let¡¯s eat dumplings.¡± Both Hu Changlin and Zhao Lan got curious: ¡°Dumplings? What are dumplings?¡± This time, Bai Zhi¡¯s facial expression changed and said, ¡°You don¡¯t know dumplings? You¡¯ve never eaten a dumpling?¡± Isn¡¯t dumplings a food in ancient times? How can they not know? Zhao Lan was the most curious of all. After all, why does her daughter know something that she doesn¡¯t even know: ¡°I have never heard of it, how did you know about this dumplings?¡± Chapter 94: This girl was lying

Chapter 94: This girl was lying

Zhao Lan was full of doubts. After her daughter died and came back to life, not only her personality changed, but also her knowledge has improved. This child was raised by her hand, she knew very clearly what she does, what she ate and where she goes every day. Therefore, she was more aware that she has no possibility to learn anything else in other ces. Where did she learn the things she suddenly knew? Bai Zhi saw Zhao Lan staring at her with suspicion, so she said with a smile: ¡°In fact, I also have never eaten dumplings. I thought Hu Bo and Hu Feng had eaten it, so I wanted to brag.¡± Hu Changlin asked: ¡°Then, you talk about it, what is this dumpling?¡± Bai Zhi turned her eye and smiled: ¡°It¡¯s actually like this. When I was digging wild vegetables, there were two other children that were with me. They are not from Huangtou Vige. I don¡¯t remember too well, where did theye from or where their vige was. But, when the two of them felt hungry, they started to talk something about food. I was also hungry, so I secretly listened to them. They said the best food they ate in their life was this food called dumplings. They also discussed what is this dumpling, so I became greedy and my saliva started to flow down in my clothes.¡± Seeing both her mother and Hu Changlinughing, Bai Zhi added: ¡°I secretly made a vow that I must eat this dumpling in the future with my niang.¡± When things turned out like that, Zhao Lan¡¯s heart was full of guilt. Her daughter used to dig wild vegetables. Every time the Bai Family will rush her to dig, she will go with an empty stomach. But, she doesn¡¯t have lunch when she returned. During dinner, it would be very lucky if she could eat a full meal, but if she¡¯s not, she could only eat rice soup. She could only me her mother for being useless. She can¡¯t protect her, she can¡¯t give her a good life. She can only watch her daughter suffer. With Bai Zhi¡¯s story, Zhao Lan and Hu Changlin were convinced. Only one person was an exception. Hu Feng didn¡¯t believe it at all! Although what she said was aplete story, he knew that this little girl was lying. Just like, she didn¡¯t study medicine, but she knew medicine. She didn¡¯t learn to cook, but she did a good job. She didn¡¯t go to school, but she can recognize the words. Although she was young, seemingly simple and naive, she was also witty. In fact, it seems like this innocence was what gave her means to make a living. At a such a young age, she has that kind of talent, which makes him stare at her closely. The more he felt that she was special, the more he wanted to watch over her. However, the more he watched over her, the more he couldn¡¯t see through her. Hu Feng got up and headed towards Hu Changlin: ¡°I am going to feed the cows with some grass. You ready yourself to go. We will set off immediately.¡± When he turned around, his lips curved into a smile. One day, he will personally unveil Bai Zhi¡¯s veil. Under that veil, what could be hidden? * Sitting on the oxcart, the four of them looked like a real family. The four of them were chatting while heading to the town. Mrs. Liu, who was washing clothes at the river, just saw this scene. When she saw the scene, she immediately straightened her waist and pulled a female viger: ¡°Hey, look at those two people, they only separated from our family yesterday, but look at them now? Even if you are in a hurry to live with someone else, you should at least wait for at least two days. Some people¡¯s face is really thick to the point that you canpare it to the city wall.¡± Zhao Lan¡¯s face became very ugly. She stayed as a widower for 10 years. In that 10 years, she worked like a horse in the Bai Family. She never considered her marriage life. She didn¡¯t even talk a few words to another man. So, she really doesn¡¯t know why the Bai Family think of her this way. Chapter 95: Stealing the chicken, and eating uncooked rice

Chapter 95: Stealing the chicken, and eating uncooked rice

Other people may not know her personality, but how can the Bai Family not know? Knowing what kind of person she was, but still speak malicious words to nder her, how can she not be upset? Bai Zhi stood up from the oxcart and looked at Mrs. Liu, then sheughed and shouted: ¡°Liu Guihua, you are a fickle woman, is that why you think all the women in the world are like you? Do you want me to tell in front of the vigers about you and Yang Sigen?¡± Mrs. Liu¡¯s face drastically changed. She pointed her finger to Bai Zhi and shouted: ¡°Dead girl, what nonsense are you talking about? I and Yang Sigen are both clean. What kind of thing happened between us ah? You better say this matter clearly.¡± The oxcart gradually drifted away, but Bai Zhi¡¯s crispy voice still passed on every woman¡¯s ears that were washing clothes by the river: ¡°Look at you, I haven¡¯t said anything yet, why are you so fierce and scary? If Ie and talk about this matter, what if you hurt me? I¡¯m so scared, I don¡¯t want to say anything anymore.¡± Bai Zhi then snorted and turned around. Zhao Lan frowned and looked at Bai Zhi, then asked: ¡°Is what you said is true? Is Liu Guihua and that Yang Sigen really have something?¡± Bai Zhi shrugged her shoulders: ¡°I don¡¯t know if she and Yang Sigen have something. I just want her to taste her own medicine. I want her to feel how it is to be falsely used.¡± This was the thing called an eye for an eye, and a tooth for a tooth. Mrs. Liu can smear other¡¯s reputation, but other¡¯s are not allowed to taint hers? Oh right, she has a husband and a mother-inw, so she was in a more disadvantaged position. Mrs. Liu really wanted to cry, but no tears came out. It was very impossible for her to steal the chicken, and eat uncooked rice. She wanted to make Bai Zhi and Zhao Lan disgusting to everyone¡¯s eyes, but she didn¡¯t expect that she will burn her own self. Mrs. Liu turned her head and said to the women on the riverside: ¡°Don¡¯t listen to that dead girl¡¯s nonsense. There is nothing going on between us. I and Yang Sigen had only seen each other twice. The first time was when I went to the Baiyang Vige to look for Bai Zhi¡¯s husband. The second one was when he cause trouble to the vige. We obviously didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡± The vigers justughed and didn¡¯t say anything. They only continued to wash their clothes. They acted like they didn¡¯t hear Mrs. Liu¡¯s words. Mrs. Yingzi got up with her washed clothes and look at Mrs. Liu: ¡°Liu Guihua, as a saying goes, there is no wave if there¡¯s no wind. Likewise, there is no smoke, if there¡¯s no fire.¡± ¡°You, you, what do you mean?¡± Mrs. Liu became anxious. Mrs. Yingziughed and said: ¡°Nothing, I¡¯ll go ahead now, I am finished.¡± Mrs. Yingzi sneered and walked passed by Mrs. Liu. The vige women who also had been washing clothes finished their work. They walked away and didn¡¯t listen to Mrs. Liu¡¯s exnation. Mrs. Liu has long been married in the Huangtou Vige. So, how can she not know the habits of the vigers? Those words of that dead girl, Bai Zhi, will surely pass by like a wind in the whole vige. This kind of thing, although it¡¯s not true, it will be passed to everyone¡¯s ears and mouth with different version... ... How can this thing be good? If this matter passed to her mother-inw and Bai Dazhu¡¯s ears, she will not have peaceful days. Dead girl, you dare to nder me, let¡¯s see how I am going to clean you up! * The ox cart took Bai Zhi all the way to the Qingyuan town, then they went straight to the market. The market was very simr to the modern time market, the only difference was there was a small table on the ground, unlike in the modern time which was clean and tidy. Chapter 96: The Emperor’s notice

Chapter 96: The Emperor¡¯s notice

The way people sell vegetables were in the same style. Even modern people still maintain this ancient style. This thousand years of culture and living habits were kept intact. Dumplings have meat, so Bai Zhi bought 3 pounds of pork belly and a piece of porkrd, to be used for frying. She also bought a handful of leeks. Additionally, she bought several seasonal vegetables such as green peppers, eggnts, and string beans. She also bought another small wooden barrel to keep the newly bought two fishes alive. Thinking about Zhao Lan and Hu Changlin¡¯s broken hands, Bai Zhi bought some pork ribs and corn. She was nning to cook them a pot of corn soup. As for herself, as long as she properly nourished herself, she could grow taller. And so, she bought herself 2 pounds of beef. Then, she bought the seasonings that were missing in the kitchen. She also bought some rice and noodles, which were all put in the oxcart. ¡°Have you bought everything?¡± Hu Feng asked with knitted eyebrows. This little girl was seemingly walking around the market, but she actually knew what she needs. She doesn¡¯t spend a lot of time, nor need a long hour to buy things. Her speed to buys things was pretty fast. Unlike some other people who just entered the town, they find everything around them strange. And so when they touch things, they wasted a lot of time observing. Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°Mmm bought them. Now, let¡¯s go to the clothes store.¡± The four people rushed to the clothing store with the oxcart. While on the road, they passed by the bulletin board that the government has built in the long street. A yellow colored notice was posted, so many people were looking around. There were many people around, but only few can read the words on the post. When they arrived in front of the bulletin board, Hu Feng suddenly stopped the oxcart and looked at the yellow notice. As the words entered his eyes, his straight eyebrows gradually wrinkled. He couldn¡¯t tell why, but his heart was feeling very ufortable. He was also feeling dizzy. Hu Changlin asked: ¡°What did the notice say?¡± Hu Feng came back to his senses, he shook his head to throw away the inexplicable emotions he felt. Then, he said: ¡°This is the emperor¡¯s notice, to tell the world that his Cefeng Imperial Concubine Chun became the empress.¡± Who knows why, but when he mentioned the emperor and Imperial Concubine Chun his heart gave birth to strange emotions. Did he know the emperor and Imperial Concubine Chun before? Hu Feng shook his head, after all, that was impossible. He was in the northwest border. It was a thousand miles away from the capital, where the emperor and Imperial Concubine Chun lives. How could it be possible for him to know them? Hu Changlin just snorted, he didn¡¯t ask Hu Feng another question. He only asked him to hurry and drive. What the imperial family¡¯s things has got to do tomoners like them? When the carriage stopped in front of the clothes store, Bai Zhi pulled Zhao Lan¡¯s hand to enter. The store not only sold all kinds of expensive fabrics but also ready-to-wear garments. All kind of fabrics were disyed, even the cheapest fabrics for poor people from the mountain vige was avable. But this cheapest fabric was the most sturdy coarse clothes. This kind of coarse cloth clothes only has a single color. Most color avable was dark, such as dark red, dark blue, ck, gray and the like. While silk clothes were light in color andfortable. The color selection was also a lot more. The price was much cheaper than the satin, which was much more expensive than the coarse cloth. Bai Zhi chose a set of coarse clothes and silk clothes for herself and Zhao Lan. The colors were bright and beautiful. Zhao Lan has never walked through the clothes store in her life. So, when she touched the smooth surface of the fabrics and looked at the bright colors and delicate cuts, she couldn¡¯t tell how many times it was betterpared to the rough linen she was wearing. It was something that women like, so she was no exception: ¡°Does it cost a lot of money?¡± However, although she likes them, she can¡¯t help but worried about money. Chapter 97: Buying silver needles

Chapter 97: Buying silver needles

Bai Zhi smiled and let the shopkeeper wrapped the clothes: ¡°As long as you like them, the price doesn¡¯t matter. ¡± Although Zhao Lan was distressed with money, this was her daughter¡¯s filial piety. So in the end, she didn¡¯t say anything anymore. She just stared at the shopkeeper, who was wrapping the clothes for her daughter: ¡°Youngdy, these are your sets of clothes, it¡¯s a total of 2 silver coins.¡± Bai Zhi didn¡¯t try to bargain to the shop treasurer, she directly handed the 2 silver coins. The shopkeeper originally thought that their newly bought dress was shabby. And it could be seen that the little girl in front of him was poor. She would definitely be surprised at the price. However, he didn¡¯t expect that she will give him the money generously. She didn¡¯t even take aback. So, his fake smile immediately became a beautiful smile. ¡°Young girl, we have some new good silk skirt in our store. It is the most suitable outfit during summer. Do you want to see them?¡± Bai Zhi waved her hand and said: ¡°We are from the mountain vige, who work all day in the field. I can¡¯t wear that kind of skirt, it is very inconvenient, but thank you, shopkeeper. When we don¡¯t need to work in the field anymore, I wille back and buy that kind of skirts.¡± Bai Zhi talked generously, and when she mentioned that she was from the mountain vige, she didn¡¯t show any trace of inferiority. As if in her eyes, being a farmer was not inferior to any wealthy people in the town. The shopkeeper couldn¡¯t help but stare at Bai Zhi. The little girl in front of him was thin and small, she was most likely 12 or 13 years old. Her face was only as big as a palm-sized, but her facial features were extremely delicate. There were bruises on her cheeks up to her neck, but her skin was white, showing that she will be a big beauty. The shopkeeper smiled and sent them out of the shop, the smile on his face became more and more sincere. After all, the little girl he met was really interesting. * Out of the cloth store, Hu Changlin said: ¡°If there is nothing else to buy, let¡¯s go back now.¡± Bai Zhi was about to nod her head, but Hu Feng said: ¡°Let¡¯s go to the pharmacy store.¡± Hu Changlin busily asked: ¡°Why do you need to go in there? Do you feel ufortable?¡± Hu Feng looked at Bai Zhi and said: ¡°Didn¡¯t you said that you need to buy silver needles? Now that you have money, isn¡¯t it about time to buy it?¡± Bai Zhi patted her head: ¡°Right, how can I forget that, let¡¯s walk around and go to the pharmacy store.¡± Hu Feng slightly knitted his eyebrow. Did she really forgot it or faking she forgot about it? Did she really just came to buy clothes and food, and didn¡¯t mind his treatment? Hu Changlin still couldn¡¯t understand, so he asked: ¡°What do you need silver needles for?¡± Bai Zhi chuckle twice, then said: ¡°This is how it is, when I was apanying Bai Xioafeng in the schoolst year, I found an acupuncture book on the road. I secretly hide it, so that when I became older I can use it¡¯s skill. I always took it out and studied everyday for a year now. I already learned a bit. I even tried itst time when I borrowed Lu Dafu¡¯s silver needle. I didn¡¯t expect that I will seed.¡± When Hu Changlin heard her words, he couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°You learned acupuncture technique all by yourself? I heard acupuncture technique was very hard to learn. Some people even took 10 years to learn even a bit. But you, you only found a book and study by yourself? You are a genius!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t learned much, so I can¡¯t be called a genius. But, I¡¯m really interested to learn. If you will look closely at my skill, you will see that I only learn a bit.¡± Just learned a bit? Zhao Lan doesn¡¯t think so. She had a terrible pain that time, but when her daughter used silver needles. The pain slowly disappeared and Doctor Lu was amazed in her skills. How could she just learned a bit? Zhao Lan was also very curious, when did her daughter learned acupuncture technique? Why didn¡¯t she know that? Did she really just studied by herself? Chapter 98: The Field

Chapter 98: The Field

It was Bai Zhi¡¯s first timeing in the pharmacy store, but Hu Feng and Hu Changlin were not, they havee here many times. Qingyuan Town was not big, there were only a few pharmacy stores. While there was only two to three medical hall. Every time Hu Changlin came here, he was with Hu Feng. In order to cure Hu Feng¡¯s amnesia, Hu Changlin didn¡¯t hesitate to spend money. Unfortunately, the medical center in the town has no way to cure his disease. ¡°What do you need to buy?¡± A shop assistant greeted them and asked. Bai Zhi replied: ¡°Dage, I don¡¯t know if you sell silver needles here? The doctor in our vige asked us to help him buy a set of silver needles.¡± When the shop assistant heard her words, he quickly smiled and said: ¡°You are right, there is. In Qingyuan town, only our store is selling silver needles.¡± Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°That¡¯s right, the doctor of our vige specifically said to us to buy it here. He didn¡¯t let us go somewhere else.¡± The shop assistant smiled more and more: ¡°Just wait, I will go and get it for you.¡± When the shop assistant went away, Zhao Lan whispered and asked: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, why did you lie to him? Obviously, we are buying it ourselves?¡± Bai Zhi looked around first and said: ¡°The silver needles are not something everyone can use. Since that is the case, naturally they will not sell it to us cheaply. We are not aware of the price, but if I said a doctor needs to buy it, they will sell it to us with the same pricing as to the doctors.¡± What Bai Zhi said was not easy to understand, but once people do, they will immediately understand her meaning. Zhao Lan was stunned, what her daughter said was right. Why she didn¡¯t think of it before? If her daughter didn¡¯t say that she was helping a vige doctor to buy the silver needles and the shop assistant didn¡¯t give them the usual pricing, what will they do? As Hu Feng faintly looked at the little girl in front of him, he couldn¡¯t help but smile inside his heart. The little girl was very sophisticated in her age. It was really confusing. What was exactly inside this little girl¡¯s head? The shop assistant quickly brought the silver needles. A dark red needle bag with a tie was handed over to Bai Zhi. After opening it, there were various needles with different length inside, which were not as good as the one she had in the 23rd century. This set was notplete as her original set, but enough for treating ordinary disease. However, if it¡¯s to perform acupuncture treatment to Hu Feng, she wascking two types of silver needles. She seems need to find another way out. * After buying a set of silver needles, the four people drove back in the Huangtou Vige with the oxcart. In the afternoon, the four of them ate dry foods to ease their hunger. The oxcart moves slow, it will take 2 hours before they arrive in the house. However, just as their oxcart arrive in front of the vige, they happened to meet Vige Chief Li, who was also driving another oxcart. When Vige Chief Li saw them, he hurriedly said: a??Zhao Lan, Bai Zhi, your lot and fields have been approved. You came back in the right time, I will take you there.a?? In order to help them do this well, Vige Chief Li made an appointment this morning. In the morning, he traveled with his oxcart to the town. He mentioned Zhao Lan and Bai Zhia??s situation to the Official Registrar, and then he submitted the application for both lot and fields.? The Official Registrar was in a good mood today, so the processing that usually takes two days was finished in just one day. Vige Chief Li didna??t expect that the Official Registrar will signed and sealed the application. Zhao Lan and Bai Zhi were so happy. After all, they didna??t expect that they will have a lot and fields so fast. They could divide their fields so that even if they nt the wheatte, they could grow something else. They could harvest something around fall. Bai Zhi helped Zhao Lan to get off the oxcart and thanked Vige Chief Li. Chapter 99: Dumplings

Chapter 99: Dumplings

Vige Chief Li waved his hand: ¡°Don¡¯t thank me, I am the vige chief of the Huangtou Vige. These affairs are what I do. I should thank you instead.¡± Bai Zhi let Hu Changlin and Hu Feng go back first, then the two of them followed Vige Chief Li. Zhao Lan is a daughter-inw in this vige, Bai Zhi is a daughter. So, it was reasonable to give them a ce in Huangtou Vige under such situation. Originally, Vige Chief Li doesn¡¯t have much hope. However, unexpectedly, things went smoothly, so he was very happy. There was an open space next to the old banyan tree, not far from Hu Changlin¡¯s house and just right at the center of the vige. Zhao Lan and Bai Zhi only consisted of two people, they don¡¯t need arge ce to live. And if the two of them lived on the west side, it will be very convenient for two lonely women. When Bai Zhi saw the lot, she began formting a floor n. Although the area was notrge, if she built a two-story house, it will be veryfortable. She can even use the rest as a small farm ce, which she was dreaming of. After they check the ce, Bai Zhi invited Vige Chief Li to eat with them, in the Hu Family¡¯s house. However, Vige Chief Li refused: ¡°I¡¯ve just eaten. I¡¯ll let you eat more. Besides, if I go and eat with you, the vigers might gossip about it, saying that I am taking a bribe, which is bad.¡± Bai Zhi didn¡¯t insist, she still has a lot of opportunities in the future to repay Vige Chief Li, so she didn¡¯t hurry this time. After sending away Vige Chief Li, Bai Zhi took Zhao Lan back to Hu Family house. * Hu Changlin and Zhao Lan¡¯s hands were broken, it¡¯s very inconvenient for them to work. So the dinner was naturally done by Bai Zhi and Hu Feng. Hu Feng washed the dishes, when he turned back, he saw Bai Zhi holding a rolling pin that quickly ttens the circle dough. The tten dough was shaped in the same size as if it was drawn in advance. Seeing him standing stupidly, Bai Zhi pointed her finger to the dumpling¡¯s toppings in the big bowl and said: ¡°Help me wrapped them up.¡± ¡°No.¡± Hu Feng simple replied. However, Bai Zhi put down the rolling pin, picked up a dough, and then picked up a small part of the toppings from the bowl and gave it to him. The dumplings looked very cute, it has a round belly and a white coat. Hu Feng tried it, but he didn¡¯t seed. He tried it again but also didn¡¯t seed. Hu Feng couldn¡¯t help but be annoyed. It looks very simple, so how can it be so difficult? Bai Zhi grabbed Hu Feng¡¯s hand, then she held his finger, and taught him how to pinch it. ¡°Don¡¯t put too much force, control yourself. Do it softly and slowly, see, it¡¯s done, right?¡± Bai Zhi looked up and smile brightly. Her eyes seemed to overflow with stars. ¡°You try it again.¡± Bai Zhi let go of Hu Feng¡¯s hand and continued tting the dough. When Bai Zhi¡¯s palm left Hu Feng¡¯s hands, Hu Feng was a bit lost in his heart. He couldn¡¯t tell what it was. Although Hu Feng just learned, he was able to do a good job under Bai Zhi¡¯s teaching. His wrapping skill became better and better. After the dumplings were finished, Bai Zhi let Hu Feng start the fire. Then, she quickly cut the other ingredients for other dishes. Soon, a chili stir-fried meat strips, braised fish, stewed eggnt and corn soup with ribs were cooked in the stove to the yard. And it began emitting a tempting fragrance. When Bai Zhi was frying the vegetables, Hu Feng smelled the fragrance of the food while burning the fire. He doesn¡¯t know how long his stomach undergo a humane torture. He was not hungry, but when he smelled the food that Bai Zhi made, he felt like he didn¡¯t eat for 800 years. His stomach keeps growling. Chapter 100: Where did they get the money?

Chapter 100: Where did they get the money?

Finally, thest dish was being cooked. Bai Zhi let Hu Feng bring outside the other dishes, while she was steaming the dumplings to the stove. Vige Chief Li¡¯s business with Bai Zhi and Zhao Lan quickly spread to the Bai Family¡¯s ears. How can they believe it? They don¡¯t have a job, but they can buy a lot and fields? Mrs. Liu opened her mouth: ¡°Niang, the money they spend to buy a lot and fields. Where did they get it from?¡± Old Lady Bai gritted her teeth: ¡°Why are you asking me? Go, let¡¯s go and see, I can¡¯t believe they could save private money under my eyes.¡± Bai Erzhu didn¡¯t want to join in this excitement. But when he saw Bai Dazhu¡¯s family joining the fun, he had no choice but also join in with his son, Bai Fugui. If his mother and brother get any benefit from Zhao Lan, then they will have no share. Old Lady Bai leads the way. Her two sons, Mrs. Liu, and three grandchildren followed behind her. The momentum of a group of seven people was not small. When the vigers on the road saw this scene, they couldn¡¯t help mutter: ¡°I heard that Zhao Lan and Bai Zhi bought a piece ofnd. Look at them, they can¡¯t sit still and wanted to make trouble.¡± ¡°What trouble? They are separated now, what qualifications do they have to cause trouble? And besides, Zhao Lan and Bai Zhi live at Hu Family. Can they cause trouble? Compared to Hu Feng¡¯s physique, who are they? Will they dare to make a move? Did they forget how Bai Dazhu¡¯s hands got broken?¡± The viger¡¯s arguments became more and more ridiculous. All of them believed that the Bai Family will end badly this time. Old Lady Bai took her family to the old banyan tree, but she didn¡¯t see Zhao Lan and Bai Zhi. ¡°Is it a mistake?¡± Mrs. Liu doesn¡¯t want to believe it. Only Zhao Lan and Bai Zhi lived in this vige, they don¡¯t have rtives. Even if Hu Changlin has the heart to help her, it was still impossible to help her buy a lot and fields. They need to go to the government and dere their intentions first, it was not easy to be approved. Old Lady Bai said: ¡°We didn¡¯t hear it wrong, let¡¯s go to Hu Changlin¡¯s ce to make things clear.¡± When Bai Dazhu heard they will go to the Hu Family, he immediately opened his mouth: ¡°I have to go to the Hu Family¡¯s house again? Can¡¯t I go?¡± Just by remembering what Hu Feng did that day, Bai Dazhu was still in fear. Old Lady Bai gave Bai Dazhu a bad look: ¡°Useless thing, who ask you to fight? We have a reason toe. As long as we don¡¯t start a fight, can they dare to take actions?¡± Bai Erzhu couldn¡¯t help but whispered in his heart: Reason? What are we going to say in front of Zhao Lan and Bai Yu? Although he thought so inside his heart, Bai Erzhu¡¯s feet still lead him to the Hu Family¡¯s ce. * At this time, Bai Zhi just put the dumplings on the table, the aroma was very tempting, special the shape, their eyes couldn¡¯t help but stared straight at the dumplings: ¡°This is the dumplings?¡± Zhao Lan asked. Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°Mmm, this is dumplings, try it.¡± Each one of them raised their chopsticks, they wanted to try and taste the dumplings. But suddenly, they heard familiar voices. Hu Changlin frowned: ¡°Why did theye?¡± Bai Zhi put down the chopsticks in her hand and said: ¡°The things about the lot and fields passed to their ears. Theye to ask about it.¡± Hu Changlin sighed: ¡°This Bai Family is really shameless. You two already separated from them. What are you nning to do with them?¡± Bai Zhi looked up at Hu Changlin: ¡°Hu Bo, if they ask where did we get the money to buy the lot and fields, tell them they came from you. Don¡¯t slip your tongue, don¡¯t let them throw dirty water on me and my niang.¡± Bai Zhi had thought it through, so she added: ¡°Hu Bo, go and bring 10 silver coins with you and put them to your body. Then, look at my eyes and wait for my signal.¡± Chapter 101: You stole my money

Chapter 101: You stole my money

Hu Changlin nodded his head and turned to go to his room to get some money . Bai Zhi turned her head and said to Hu Feng: ¡°You go and let them in . ¡± Then, she looked at the delicious foods on the table and smile: ¡°I am really angry at them . I want them to see, how I and my niang live when we left the Bai Family . ¡± Hu Feng frowned, was this little girl treating him as her servant? Although there was dissatisfaction in his heart, Hu Feng still obeyed and got up from the dining hall . Hu Feng stood in the courtyard and swept his eyes to the Bai Family . Then, he said: ¡°Come in and talk . ¡± After spitting out simple words, he went back inside the house . He wanted to eat hot dumplings, he doesn¡¯t like eating cold foods . When he entered the house, he saw Bai Zhi pouring dark vinegar in a small bowl . Then, she put it next to the dumplings . Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°The dumplings and vinegar are a perfect match . ¡± ¡°Is it?¡± Hu Feng sat down, took his chopsticks and picked a dumpling . Then, he dipped it into the vinegar and put them inside his mouth . While his teeth chewing the dumpling, the tip of his tongue tasted a sour taste mixed with pork . He doesn¡¯t know how to describe it, but it was an unimaginable taste . Seeing Hu Feng in a daze while looking at the dumplings, Zhao Lan couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Does it taste bad?¡± Seeing Hu Feng in a daze while looking at the dumplings, Zhao Lan couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Does it taste bad?¡± Hu Feng shook his head: ¡°No, it¡¯s very good, it¡¯s better than anything I have ever eaten . ¡± Zhao Lan had long wanted to taste it . So, seeing Hu Feng eating with a watery mouth, she couldn¡¯t help but also want to swallow a big one . It¡¯s just, the Bai Family will enter the house, so Zhao Lan no longer moves her chopsticks . Bai Zhi picked a few pieces in a bowl and put them in front of Zhao Lan . Then, she smiled and said: ¡°Niang, you can eat them quickly, I¡¯ll deal with them . I, alone are enough for them . You only need to watch the y, you don¡¯t need to join in . ¡± Zhao Lan knows that Bai Zhi now has the ability to deal with the Bai Family . If she said she can, she must have already thought about countermeasures . So, she was pleased and said: ¡°Well, niang will listen to you . ¡± Zhao Lan picked up a dumpling and took a bite, she only bitten half of it, but she almost bites her tongue because of the good taste . Zhao Lan picked up a dumpling and took a bite, she only bitten half of it, but she almost bites her tongue because of the good taste . The Bai Family happened to enter the dining hall . When they entered, they looked at all the foods on the table, especially the half eaten food in Zhao Lan¡¯s chopsticks, who has a white cover with green vegetables and delicious meat . The fragrance can really hook a person¡¯s soul . Everyone in the Bai Family swallowed a mouthful of saliva . What kind of life was this? They have big fish and meat! Even if it was the Chinese New Year, they never ate such delicacies . Originally, they thought that, after Zhao Lan and Bai Zhi left the Bai Family, they will be miserable . After all, they don¡¯t have a house to live and foods to eat . They will be a big joke in the vige and would disappearpletely in front of them . But who knows why they didn¡¯t be miserable like what they were expecting . They have a house to live in, and they will soon have their own piece ofnd . They have foods that were a hundred times better than what the Bai Family were eating . Old Lady Bai, who was very surprised in the beginning, gradually became angry: ¡°Dead girl, tell me, did you stole my money?¡± They have a house to live in, and they will soon have their own piece ofnd . They have foods that were a hundred times better than what the Bai Family were eating . Old Lady Bai, who was very surprised in the beginning, gradually became angry: ¡°Dead girl, tell me, did you stole my money?¡± Bai Zhi picked up a piece of dumpling and put it inside her mouth . Then, she slowly turned her head and smile at Old Lady Bai: ¡°Grandmother, so, you lost your money?¡± Old Lady Bai raised her chin and said: ¡°Of course, that¡¯s why I came to you, don¡¯t try to even deny it . ¡± Bai Zhi opened her mouth again and asked: ¡°How much did you lose?¡± Old Lady Bai swept her eyes over the dishes on the table . Thinking about the prices of those foods, it will at least cost 1 or 2 silver coins . Plus, the amount of thend, which will cost at least 20 silver coins . ¡°30, I lost 30 silver coins . ¡± Old Lady Bai secretly calcted . Since they were going to buy a lot, they must have money to build a house . Chapter 102: Tomorrow

Chapter 102: Tomorrow

Bai Zhi made a surprised look: ¡°Wow, you lost so much money, that¡¯s unbelievable . Why didn¡¯t you report it? If you will not report it to the officials, you will not find those 30 silver coins . ¡± Old Lady Bai replied: ¡°What officials? You stole it, do I still need to report to the officials? Don¡¯t even try to deny it . ¡± Bai Zhi put down her chopsticks and slowly stood up . Because she was a little shorter than the olddy, Bai Zhi could only look up at her: ¡°You said that I stole your money, do you have evidence, or you¡¯re just saying it? You are not God from heaven¡¯s above, so I¡¯m afraid that you don¡¯t have the ability to decide that . ¡± Old Lady Bai waved her hand: ¡°What evidence do you want? Isn¡¯t it obvious enough? When you separated from the family, you left with nothing, everyone in the vige knows this . Only one day had passed, but you have money to buynd . You were eating all these foods . So tell me, where did all your moneye from? If you didn¡¯t steal my money, where did you get so much money?¡± Hu Changlin came out from his room, then he sneered: ¡°This is Hu Family, it¡¯s not your Bai Family¡¯s house . What kind of food we eat, how much is the food we eat, has got nothing to do with your Bai Family, right?¡± Mrs . Liu also butted in: ¡°Why it has nothing to do with us? You¡¯re Hu Family have never been rich like this before . Don¡¯t tell me, Zhao Lan and Bai Zhi discovered that you¡¯re rich that¡¯s why they decided to live and eat here? Obviously, these are Zhao Lan and Bai Zhi¡¯s money, right? However, aside from stealing our money, where do you think these two monks will get the money from?¡± Bai Zhi looked at the sky outside, then said: ¡°Today, the time is not too early . Tomorrow, we will settle this ount . ¡± Bai Zhi looked at the sky outside, then said: ¡°Today, the time is not too early . Tomorrow, we will settle this ount . ¡± Mrs . Liu¡¯s heart jumped: ¡°What ount? Are you acknowledging that you stole the Bai Family¡¯s money?¡± Bai Zhi sneered: ¡°Tomorrow, I will discuss this matter to you again, so let¡¯s just forget about it today . And we are all hungry now, we want to eat . You also better go back to your home now, I am afraid you don¡¯t even have amp oil to use while eating rice soup . ¡± That was not an exaggeration, Yang Sigen smashed all the Bai Family¡¯s furniture that day, nothing was spared . However, how can the olddy be willing just to go away? She hasn¡¯t understood the situation yet . Old Lady Bai was about to open her mouth when suddenly, Hu Feng smashed his chopsticks on the table . Then, he said with knitted eyebrows: ¡°Still not gonna leave?¡± Old Lady Bai was about to open her mouth when suddenly, Hu Feng smashed his chopsticks on the table . Then, he said with knitted eyebrows: ¡°Still not gonna leave?¡± Hu Feng¡¯s voice was not big, but it was extremely cold . He was like a tall mountain so that the olddy couldn¡¯t help but swallowed back her words and took a step back . Mrs . Liu remembered how Hu Feng broke Bai Dazhu¡¯s arms, so she gets panic and hurriedly grabbed the olddy¡¯s sleeve: ¡°Niang, that dead girl said we will settle this ount tomorrow, right? So, let¡¯s just wait until tomorrow . ¡± When Old Lady Bai saw that they still have some momentum, she immediately opened her mouth: ¡°Well then, I will discuss this matter again to you tomorrow . But, I am warning you two, don¡¯t even try to escape . Otherwise, I will chase after you two and skin you alive . ¡± Bai Zhi looked at the olddy coldly and spoke with a piercing tone: ¡°I¡¯m also advising you to do the same . Don¡¯t think about fleeing before we settled this ount . Otherwise, we will catch you and interrupt your legs . ¡± When Old Lady Bai saw that they still have some momentum, she immediately opened her mouth: ¡°Well then, I will discuss this matter again to you tomorrow . But, I am warning you two, don¡¯t even try to escape . Otherwise, I will chase after you two and skin you alive . ¡± Bai Zhi looked at the olddy coldly and spoke with a piercing tone: ¡°I¡¯m also advising you to do the same . Don¡¯t think about fleeing before we settled this ount . Otherwise, we will catch you and interrupt your legs . ¡± Old Lady Bai was so angry, but she didn¡¯t dare to make a move in front of Hu Feng . In the end, she just swallowed back her words and lead her family to leave the Hu Family¡¯s house . When the people left, Hu Changlin asked: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, what do you mean by that? What settling the ount tomorrow?¡± Bai Zhi replied: ¡°Isn¡¯t she falsely using me that I stole her money? I will fulfill her wish, I will go to the officials tomorrow andin . I will ask them to investigate this case and find out who is the thief . ¡± Chapter 103: The Local Magistrate

Chapter 103: The Local Magistrate

The next morning, just right after dawn, Bai Zhi has already washed. And Vige Chief Li¡¯s oxcart has been waiting outside the Hu Family¡¯s house. Zhao Lan was somewhat worried. After all, the ce Bai Zhi will go was strict and she was only a little girl. If she was bullied, how can she save her? Zhao Lan looked for Hu Feng and asked him to apany Bai Zhi. Hu Feng agreed, however, when he was about to climb the oxcart, Bai Zhi pulled him down: ¡°I don¡¯t need you to go with me, I can do it myself.¡± Hu Feng raised an eyebrow, as he looked at her in silence. Bai Zhi added: ¡°If we are not here and the Bai Family came, they might cause trouble again. But if you¡¯re here, they will be scared to cause trouble. Just protect my niang for me.¡± So originally it was for this reason, Hu Feng nodded his head and said: ¡°Mmm.¡± * Vige Chief Li, who was driving the oxcart said: ¡°This Bai family is really wicked. You already separated from them, but they still don¡¯t want to let you go. I also better give them a good teaching, so that they won¡¯t do it again in the future.¡± Bai Zhi nodded: ¡°Who said we won¡¯t, if we don¡¯t resist, they will only think that we are easy to be bullied. We have to use iron fist for people like them. Otherwise, they will only cause endless trouble.¡± As their days get better and better, with the Bai Family¡¯s character, if they will not subdue them sooner, they will only cause trouble every day. The oxcart drivesBai Zhiall the way to the town. Vige Chief Li knew she was in a hurry, so he didn¡¯t even care to drink water. He just rushed his ox, hoping to get to the government office as soon as possible. Although they left early, the distance between Huangtou Vige to the government office was too big. Even if they left 3 o¡¯clock in the morning, it was nearly 9 o¡¯clock in the morning when they arrived. After thinking about it, Bai Zhi wanted to buy a horse. It was too hustle to use an oxcart. If they encounter an emergency, she was sure that the patient will die due to the dy. * Just like what she had seen on the TV, there were two public officers dressed in red and ck stripes, standing in front of a majestic mansion. ¡°What do you want?¡± The public servant, who¡¯s one hand was on the sword and other hand was on his waist, looked at Bai Zhi coldly. Bai Zhi doesn¡¯t know the rules in the government office, so she just simply put a smile and said: ¡°Daren, I came from the Huangtou Vige. Some people in our vige framed my niang and I, for stealing 30 silver coins. I want toin and seek justice, but I don¡¯t know what to do?¡± The public servant looked at Bai Zhi from head to toe. Today, Bai Zhi was wearing a pair of blue coarse clothes. Although the coarse clothes are only worn by poor people, it fits perfectly to Bai Zhi. Her dress from top to bottom was new, she doesn¡¯t look like a thief. What¡¯s more, who¡¯s thief will dare to go to the government office toin? The public servant opened his mouth and said: ¡°Come with me, I will take you to see the local magistrate.¡± Bai Zhi repeatedly thanked the public servant, then she entered the government gate with him. The government office was not very big, it was only divided into a front yard and a backyard. The front yard was the local magistrate¡¯s office, while the backyard was the local magistrate resting ce. In the front yard, the local magistrate also had a private and separate ce. Or more likely, a private courtyard. The so-called private courtyard was actually an independent house with a small courtyard. A guard with a sword was standing in the courtyard and staring at the sky, but as soon as he heard footsteps, he looked at towards the door. ¡°Is there something?¡± The guard asked the public servant. The public servant busily said: ¡°Jin Shiwei, this little girl came to report a case.¡± Jin Shiwei raised an eyebrow and showed an unpleasant look in his face: ¡°Are you still not clear who should you report to? Why did youe here?¡± The public servant replied: ¡°Yesterday, Gu Daren said, aside from emergency cases, the rest of the case will be passed to the local magistrate, so this small servant is... ...¡± Chapter 104: Complain

Chapter 104: Comin

¡°Jin Shiwei, let them in.¡± There was a clear male voice sounded inside the room. It was clear and calm, but there was a bit trace ofziness, which gives Bai Zhi a desire to see the person. Bai Zhi thought, the man who can have such a wonderful voice, must be a handsome and tall guy. Is he more handsome than Hu Feng? Hu Feng¡¯s voice was also very nice, but it¡¯s too cold. He always talked coldly, as if he has no feelings. Jin Shiwei was helpless and had no choice but to move to the side: ¡°Go in.¡± The public servant doesn¡¯t want to go inside, so he only stood still in the courtyard and say to Bai Zhi: ¡°You go inside and see the Local Magistrate, I¡¯m leaving.¡± After that, the public servant turned and left. There was no trace of emotion on his face, but Bai Zhi still caught a glimpse of the panic from his eyes. Why is he so scared? Is the local magistrate awful? Bai Zhifollowed the guard and went to the close the door. When the guard opened the door, a strong smell of scented incense and herbs came out. The smoke of the scented almost chokes Bai Zhi. Because it has an unusual scent. Some people may not be able to smell anything, but Bai Zhi was not an ordinary person. She was a top-ranking doctor in the 23rd century. She was proficient in Chinese and Western medicine. So, Bai Zhi knows what kind of scent it was. After a few steps, Bai Zhi entered the room. In front, there was a long table with many books and scrolls, as well the four treasures of the study and a pair of slender hands. The pair of slender hands seemed writing something. And it belongs to a young man, who has a face towel covering his entire face. Bai Zhi cannot see the appearance of the person, she could only see his pair of eyes that we¡¯re focusing on the paper. His eyes, eyebrows, and eyshes look amazing in ck color. When the young man felt someone was staring at him, he stopped writing and looked up at the person. The young man raised an eyebrow and faintly said: ¡°Theinant?¡± Bai Zhi returned from her senses, she didn¡¯t even see the person¡¯s real face, but she was mesmerized by his pair eyes. Bai Zhi secretly scolded herself and then said: ¡°Daren, this ordinary girl is from the Huangtou Vige. Some people in our vige used me and my niang for stealing 30 silver coins from their house. So this ordinary girl especially came toin.¡± The young man put down the pen in his hand and asked: ¡°They said you stole the money, do they have evidence?¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°There is no evidence, this case is aplete nonsense. But this ordinary girl cannot argue and make things clear with them. I also cannot bear the name of a thief. So out of desperation, I came here toin, please Daren, try to understand.¡± The young man nodded and asked: ¡°You said that you came from the Huangtou Vige, right? Is it far from here?¡± Bai Zhi nodded, then said: ¡°30 miles away.¡± The young man nodded again and immediately got up. Then in front of Bai Zhi, he stretched out his big waistzily and said: ¡°Oh, I haven¡¯t gone out for a long time, let¡¯s go and walk around.¡± When Jin Shiwei heard him, he immediately opposed to it: ¡°Gongzi, it¡¯s not appropriate to your wound to be blown by the wind. Just send someone to check it, why go in person?¡± The young man waved his hand: ¡°I am a person, not a decoration. How long do you think I haven¡¯t seen the sun? Now, it¡¯s time to go out and do some activities.¡± Jin Shiwei stubbornly stopped the young man: ¡°Gongzi, you can¡¯t beso capricious, the doctor said, your wounds... ..¡± The young man¡¯s eyes became cold, then he said: ¡°When did the doctor say my wounds will be good? How long do you think it has been? How many medicines do you think I already take and I applied to it? But, did you see an improvement? That doctor is a quack, so do I need to keep listening to him?¡± Chapter 105: Meng Nan

Chapter 105: Meng Nan

Jin Shiwei still wanted to say something, but who knows what had gone to Bai Zhi¡¯s head and she boldly butted in: ¡°That doctor is indeed a quack . ¡± Jin Shiwei immediately stared at Bai Zhi angrily and said: ¡°What do you know? Gongzi is still talking, why are you butting in?¡± The young man was very curious to what Bai Zhi has said, so he pushed Jin Shiwei to the side and said: ¡°Tell me about it . ¡± Bai Zhi smiled, when the topic changed into medicine, she immediately recovered her calmness . ¡°Daren¡¯s face has been ulcerating for at least half a month now . ¡± The young man raised an eyebrow . He didn¡¯t make a sound, but he keeps staring at her . Bai Zhi knew that she was right, so she continued to say: ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with the medicine that the doctor gave you . It will not aggravate your condition, but it will also not cure your disease . What he prescribed though, can¡¯t cure your illness at all . ¡± ¡°How did you know what medicine the doctor prescribed to me?¡± The young man asked . Bai Zhi smiled and replied: ¡°There is a pile of dregs in the corner of the courtyard . That is the medicine you¡¯re taking orally . Your face is also covered with topical medicine . Although the room is full of scented incense, it can¡¯t still cover the smell of the ointment and the putrid smell of your face . That¡¯s why I know what happened to your face . ¡± The young man¡¯s eyebrows slightly curved, but the smile in his eyes was very obvious: ¡°So, are you also a doctor?¡± As he spoke, he deliberately swept his eyes to Bai Zhi from head to toe . The smart girl in front of him only looked like 12 or 13 years old from the mountain vige . At first nce, a person could tell that she came from a poor family . He¡¯s afraid that she didn¡¯t even attend school, so how can she learn medicine? Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°I cannot be counted as one, I just know a little . Daren seems cannot believe it . ¡± Although he doesn¡¯t believe it, he still found her amusing: ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe it, it¡¯s just you didn¡¯t say anything credible . ¡± Although he doesn¡¯t believe it, he still found her amusing: ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe it, it¡¯s just you didn¡¯t say anything credible . ¡± Bai Zhi¡¯s lips curve, she knew it¡¯s not easy to trust people . ¡°The doctor said that your facial ulceration is due to some illness . But I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not, it is due to poison . It is because of a poisonous insect that loves human blood . A blood spider, right?¡± Jin Shiwei¡¯s face slightly changed, then his hand immediately held the sword on his waist: ¡°Who are you? How did you know that?¡± Bai Zhi was still smiling faintly: ¡°I already said a long time ago, that I know when I smelled it, it¡¯s just, you don¡¯t believe me . ¡± The young man waved his hand at Jin Shiwei: ¡°Why are you getting so excited over a little girl?¡± Jin Shiwei¡¯s face redden . When Bai Zhi entered the room, he knew that she doesn¡¯t have any martial arts skills . In front of them, she has no chance to do something at all . Jin Shiwei¡¯s face redden . When Bai Zhi entered the room, he knew that she doesn¡¯t have any martial arts skills . In front of them, she has no chance to do something at all . The young man asked: ¡°So, can you cure me?¡± Bai Zhi shrugged her shoulders: ¡°I can, but I don¡¯t have time now . I still need to solve the problem in our family before I get into the mood . ¡± The young man burst intoughter and pointed his finger at Bai Zhi: ¡°You are so rude, you don¡¯t need to mention it . Alright, I will go with you to the Huangtou Vige and solve this case for you . ¡± Bai Zhi busily thank the young man: ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Daren . ¡± The young man said: ¡°My surname is Meng, I am Magistrate Meng Nan . ¡± Bai Zhi also introduced herself: ¡°My surname is Bai, I am called Bai Zhi . ¡± The young man said whileughing: ¡°I didn¡¯t ask about your name . ¡± Bai Zhi also introduced herself: ¡°My surname is Bai, I am called Bai Zhi . ¡± The young man said whileughing: ¡°I didn¡¯t ask about your name . ¡± Bai Zhi alsoughed, then said: ¡°You are also rude, let¡¯s go now!¡± The little girl in front of them was really interesting . Jin Shiwei also smiled, it¡¯s been so long since he had seen his young master so happy like this . The three people left the room and walked towards the inner courtyard when suddenly, a maidservant bumped into Bai Zhi . Perhaps, the maidservant was running for long and her sweat covered her eyes, so she didn¡¯t see, she ran into someone and knocked her on the ground . Chapter 106: The Country Magistrate’s son

Chapter 106: The Country Magistrate¡¯s son

Jin Shiwei help Bai Zhi to get up and then turned to face the maidservant: ¡°Do you know how to walk? Are you in a hurry to die?¡± The maidservant¡¯s face became pale and her voice trembled when she said: ¡°Jin, Jin Shiwei, Xiao Gongzi, a jujube identally stuck on his throat when he was eating . He couldn¡¯t spit it out, his face already turn purple . Furen asked me to go and find a doctor, so I was in a hurry... ...¡± When Bai Zhi heard this, her heart sense an urgency, so she asked: ¡°Where is your Xiao Gongzi? Take me there . ¡± The maidservant doesn¡¯t know how she will answer . Meng Nan opened his mouth and said to the maidservant: ¡°This girl knows medicine, take her and go . ¡± The maidservant was overjoyed . The doctor hasn¡¯t left the government was truly a blessing . The maidservant busily led Bai Zhi to the inner courtyard . Meng Nan and Jin Shiwei also followed behind . Inside his heart, Meng Nan found the little girl¡¯s mouth sharp, but he doesn¡¯t know if her skills were also sharp . So, he took this opportunity to see . The inner court was in a mess, a crying sound of a woman and other people could be heard inside . ¡°Furen, Xiao gongzi can¡¯t breathe, his face turn purple . This is not good, what should we do?¡± An Old Mama crouched in front of the Country Magistrate¡¯s wife while looking at the child that was in her arms . The child was still suffering, his eyes widen in suffocation . His small hands were grabbing his neck, as he painfully emanating a small sound . The child was still suffering, his eyes widen in suffocation . His small hands were grabbing his neck, as he painfully emanating a small sound . The Country Magistrate wife pped the back of the child, but he still didn¡¯t spit out the jujube in his throat . Bai Zhi rushed forward and grabbed the child from the Country Magistrate¡¯s wife arms . Then, she wrapped her hands around the child¡¯s waist . She clenched her hand into a fist and ced it next to the child¡¯s umbilicus . With some force, she inwardly impacted his abdomen . The child¡¯s face showed a more painful expression . The Country Magistrate¡¯s wife doesn¡¯t know Bai Zhi, but she just saw her treating badly her son . She couldn¡¯t help but get angry: ¡°Where did this girle from? Hurry, let go of my son . ¡± The maidservant who led Bai Zhi said to the Country Magistrate¡¯s wife: ¡°Furen, she said she is a doctor, so this ve brought her . ¡± The maidservant regretted it and suddenly she realized that, how can a little girl be a doctor? The Country Magistrate¡¯s wife didn¡¯t believe it . She angrily stared at the maidservant and came forward, when suddenly, she saw her son spit out a mouthful saliva with a finger-sized jujube . The Country Magistrate¡¯s wife didn¡¯t believe it . She angrily stared at the maidservant and came forward, when suddenly, she saw her son spit out a mouthful saliva with a finger-sized jujube . The child was scared, so after breathing a bit, he burst into tears . His voice was very loud . Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay now . ¡± After putting down the child, she let the maidservant send the child to the Country Magistrate¡¯s wife . When the Country Magistrate¡¯s wife saw her son was fine, she felt happy . She talked to her son for a long period of time . When she guaranteed that he was really alright . She turned her head to Bai Zhi and asked: ¡°Are you really a doctor?¡± Bai Zhi shook her head, then said: ¡°I cannot be considered as one, I only knew some first aid medical skills . This ordinary girl happens to be near here, and run immediately to help Furen and Xiao Gongzi . Which happened to be a great blessing . ¡± The smile on Meng Nan¡¯s face became deeper and deeper . The little girl doesn¡¯t only have a good set of hands, but also a good mouth . The Country Magistrate¡¯s wife¡¯s face was filled with a smile: ¡°Suspecting you earlier is me being shallow . May I know your name? Where do you live?¡± l Bai Zhi politely replied: ¡°Answering back to furen, my name is Bai Zhi . I lived in Huangtou Vige . Today, I came to the government toin . ¡± The Country Magistrate¡¯s wife¡¯s face was filled with a smile: ¡°Suspecting you earlier is me being shallow . May I know your name? Where do you live?¡± l Bai Zhi politely replied: ¡°Answering back to furen, my name is Bai Zhi . I lived in Huangtou Vige . Today, I came to the government toin . ¡± The Country Magistrate¡¯s wife raised an eyebrow: ¡°Oh? You came toin?¡± And then, she discovered that there were two tall men behind the maidservant . * Xiao Gongzi ¨C little master * Furen ¨C Madam/Mrs . Chapter 107: The Government Office’s carriage

Chapter 107: The Government Office¡¯s carriage

Meng Nan folded his hands and greeted the Country Magistrate¡¯s wife: ¡°Furen, this lowly official was originally nning to go to the Huangtou Vige with Bai Zhi to solve this case . Then, we met your maidservant that was looking for a doctor . Bai Zhi is a warm-hearted person . As soon as she learned Xiao Gongzi had an ident, she immediately rushed over . ¡± The Country Magistrate¡¯s wife nodded her head . So, that was the case, no wonder the little girl came so fast . Fortunately, she came so fast, otherwise, her son will be in a great danger . The Country Magistrate¡¯s wife turned her head to the maidservant beside her and said: ¡°You go and take out 100 silver coins, I will give it to Bai Zhi as a reward . ¡± Bai Zhi busily opened her mouth: ¡°Furen, this ordinary girl only used a bit of her skill, I don¡¯t dare to ept such a tremendous gift . ¡± Seeing her calm and sincere, the Country Magistrate¡¯s wife was even more pleased . She smiled and said to Bai Zhi: ¡°It might only be a bit of skill to you, but for me, it is a life-saving grace . ¡± Meng Nan also opened his mouth and said: ¡°What Furen said is right,pared to 100 silver coins, what is Xiao Gongzi¡¯s life? Do you want Furen to owe you one, that¡¯s why you don¡¯t want to ept it?¡± Bai Zhi smiled, this Meng Nan was a strange person . He and she doesn¡¯t know each other, but they know how to support each other¡¯s words . ¡°Then, this ordinary girl will not be polite and ept . ¡± The Country Magistrate¡¯s wife nodded her head and told to the other maidservant around her: ¡°Prepare a carriage, send Bai Zhi back to her home . ¡± This was what Bai Zhi exactly wants . Riding an oxcart takes too much time . People like Meng Nan and Jin Shiwei will surely ride a horse . If she went back with the use of an oxcart, she won¡¯t be able to catch up with them . This was what Bai Zhi exactly wants . Riding an oxcart takes too much time . People like Meng Nan and Jin Shiwei will surely ride a horse . If she went back with the use of an oxcart, she won¡¯t be able to catch up with them . ¡°Thank you, Furen . This ordinary girl will now say goodbye . ¡± Bai Zhi¡¯s heart was getting a bit anxious . At this hour, the Bai Family must have gone to the Hu Family . She hasn¡¯t returned . Zhao Lan must be being humiliated by them . Zhao Lan has a good heart . With that kind of personality, she will only suffer more and more to the likes of Bai Family . The carriage of the government official was very different to ordinary people . It was spacious,fortable and beautifully decorated . This was the first time Bai Zhi ride an ancient carriage in her entire life, so she was really looking forward to it . After stepping in the footstool that the coachman has prepared, Bai Zhi sat down her butt in the couch and opened the closed curtain . After the sunlight swept inside, a strong scent of sandalwood entered her nose . She doesn¡¯t need to ask who it¡¯sing from . After stepping in the footstool that the coachman has prepared, Bai Zhi sat down her butt in the couch and opened the closed curtain . After the sunlight swept inside, a strong scent of sandalwood entered her nose . She doesn¡¯t need to ask who it¡¯sing from . This guy, his face is rotting, if he doesn¡¯t use any sandalwood to hide the scent, who will dare to be with him? However, even if that was the case, Bai Zhi can still smell his rotting flesh . ¡°Isn¡¯t daren going to ride a horse?¡± Bai Zhi asked Meng Nan, who was sitting opposite of her . Meng Nan pointed his finger to his own face: ¡°My face is hurt, the wind will only make it more painful . ¡± Meng Nan stared at Bai Zhi, then said: ¡°Who is your master?¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°I don¡¯t have a master, I only studied by myself, that¡¯s why I said I cannot be considered as a doctor . I only know a little . If Daren believes me, I can write you a prescription, then you can try it . But if you don¡¯t, I just hope you get well soon . ¡± Meng Nan stared at Bai Zhi, then said: ¡°Who is your master?¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°I don¡¯t have a master, I only studied by myself, that¡¯s why I said I cannot be considered as a doctor . I only know a little . If Daren believes me, I can write you a prescription, then you can try it . But if you don¡¯t, I just hope you get well soon . ¡± Meng Nan didn¡¯t say he doesn¡¯t believe her . He only looked at her with a smile . He didn¡¯t say a single word . The speed of the carriage was many times faster than of the oxcart . In less than an hour, the carriage has arrived outside the Huangtou Vige . Jin Shiwei was riding a horse in the front, behind him there were two public servants, and followed by the carriage . Their momentum was not small, especially to a ce like Huangtou Vige . Their arrival was particrly very eye-catching . The two public servants were wearing their uniforms and there were swords on their waist . Their facial expression looked very serious . So, when the ordinary people saw them, they couldn¡¯t help but took a step back . Chapter 108: Who lost the silver coins?

Chapter 108: Who lost the silver coins?

¡°Aren¡¯t they government official? Howe they are here in our Huangtou Vige?¡± ¡°Yes, they are, did someone in our vige whomitted a crime?¡± ¡°It seems they are heading towards Hu Changlin¡¯s house!¡± ¡°Oh, I know, it must be about the Bai Family losing their money . This morning, Old Lady Bai took her family members to Hu Changlin¡¯s house, saying that Bai Zhi and Zhao Lan stole their 30 silver coins . They want the mother and daughter spit out the money . Otherwise, they will go to jail . ¡± ¡°This must be a joke . When Zhao Lan and Bai Zhi left the Bai Family, everyone was watching . Everyone saw that they didn¡¯t even take a decent cloth . How did the Bai Family even got themselves 30 silver coins? The Bai Family has always been so poor, so how can they have 30 silver coins?¡± Doctor Lu, who suddenly pop up of nowhere said: ¡°They still owe me 4 silver coins, if they really have 30 silver coins, then I will start writing my words upside down . ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go and see how will this story goes . ¡± The vigers headed to Hu Changling¡¯s house . The carriage stopped outside the Hu Family¡¯s courtyard . In the courtyard, Old Lady Bai and Mrs . Liu stopped screaming after hearing horses footsteps . The Bai Family turned around and looked at the gate . Outside, they saw two people wearing government official¡¯s uniform and has a long sword on their waist . They were riding on a horse and looking at them . Outside, they saw two people wearing government official¡¯s uniform and has a long sword on their waist . They were riding on a horse and looking at them . ¡°Is this Hu Changlin¡¯s house?¡± The Bai Family immediately shivered in fear, when they heard a majestic voice of the government official . Hu Changlin immediately came forward and smiled: ¡°Yes, Daren . I am Hu Changlin . ¡± The carriage¡¯s curtain was pushed to the side, as Meng Nan was about to go down . The coachman immediately prepared the footstool . ¡°This is Magistrate Meng, he specifically visits here to solve this case . ¡± Jin Shiwei gets down from his horse and stood by Meng Nan . The next moment, the curtain was pushed to the side again . This time, Bai Zhi¡¯s figure appeared in front of the carriage . She looked at the Bai Family with a nk face, but her eyes were as sharp as a knife . As if it was ready to stab the Bai Family anytime . The Bai Family shivered again . The Bai Family shivered again . Meng Nan took a few steps closer to the courtyard and stand in front of the Bai Family, then softly asked: ¡°Who lost the silver coins?¡± Old Lady Bai stayed silent, but her legs were shivering and she became speechless . Mrs . Liu also loses her prestige from earlier, she cannot open her sharp mouth and utter a word . When Meng Nan saw no one was answering, he looked back and said: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say someone lose silver coins?¡± Bai Zhi came forward and pointed her finger to Old Lady Bai and her family members: ¡°It¡¯s them . They suddenly came and visit usst night, saying that I and my Niang stole their 30 silver coins . Although I and my Niang are poor, we are not the kind of person, who will do such a thing . Since they were falsely using us, I specifically asked Daren to solve this case fair and square . ¡± Meng Nan snorted and turned to look at the olddy again: ¡°Is this true? Did you really lose 30 silver coins?¡± Bai Zhi came forward and pointed her finger to Old Lady Bai and her family members: ¡°It¡¯s them . They suddenly came and visit usst night, saying that I and my Niang stole their 30 silver coins . Although I and my Niang are poor, we are not the kind of person, who will do such a thing . Since they were falsely using us, I specifically asked Daren to solve this case fair and square . ¡± Meng Nan snorted and turned to look at the olddy again: ¡°Is this true? Did you really lose 30 silver coins?¡± Old Lady Bai was regretting it, but now that the situation became like this, she couldn¡¯t back down anymore . She could only bite the bullet: ¡°Yes, our family did lose 30 silver coins . They were stolen by these two sluts, Bai Zhi, and Zhao Lan . Aside from them, who else could it be?¡± Jin Shiwei¡¯s face became cold and said: ¡°Speak well, you don¡¯t need to curse people . ¡± Old Lady Bai was so scared and almost kneel when her knees soften . Fortunately, Mrs . Liu helped her in time . Meng Nan opened his mouth and asked another question: ¡°You said they stole your money, do you have evidence?¡± Chapter 109: Origin of Money

Chapter 109: Origin of Money

Old Lady Bai sighed and organized her thoughts . She should have spoken out her mind earlier: ¡°Answering back to Daren, of course, we have evidence . Our Bai Family just lost 30 silver coins, right after Zhao Lan and Bai Zhi left . These two slu... ...¡± Sensing a fierce sight on her body, Old Lady Bai immediately changed her wording: ¡°They just bought a lot and fields . But, how can there be such a clever thing in this world? You may not know, but they just separated from our family the day before yesterday . After that, they have money to buy a lot and fields? No matter who you ask, no one will believe they can do that . ¡± Meng Nan then asked Bai Zhi: ¡°What do you say?¡± Bai Zhi replied: ¡°I never said that the money we used to buy lot and fields were from me and my Niang . We borrowed that money from Hu Bo . If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Hu Bo . ¡± When Mrs . Liu heard this, she immediately butted in: ¡°That is impossible . Who doesn¡¯t know what kind of family Hu are? If they saved a lot of money, they will surely use it to treat Hu Feng . Why would they lend you money to buy a lot and fields instead?¡± Bai Zhi sneered: ¡°Liu Guihua, it seems you¡¯re not only fully aware of things in the Bai Family, but also in the Hu Family . You even clearly understand how Hu Bo will spend his money? You really are capable ah . ¡± How can Mrs . Liu not get irritated with this statement full of sarcasm? She was so angry, but she didn¡¯t dare to curse, right in front of Meng Nan . She only stared at Bai Zhi with wide eyes open . How can Mrs . Liu not get irritated with this statement full of sarcasm? She was so angry, but she didn¡¯t dare to curse, right in front of Meng Nan . She only stared at Bai Zhi with wide eyes open . Hu Changlin also answered back: ¡°Liu Guihua, can you hear what you are saying? Are you telling us that just because your family cannot afford to save money, then our Hu Family is also destined to be poor for the rest of our life?¡± Old Lady Bai replied: ¡°Well, since you are saying that your Hu Family has money, then tell us, where did that moneye from? We lived in the same vige . We¡¯re all relying on our farm . Who¡¯s person doesn¡¯t know who harvested many and not? If you can¡¯t tell us clearly where your money came from, then you steal our Bai Family¡¯s money!¡± No need to ask Jin Shiwei, because even the two public servants, who had always been calm couldn¡¯t help butughed . Meng Nan also can¡¯t help but smile . This old woman¡¯s ability to speak is good . She speaks out her illogical reasoning as if it was the truth . No need to ask Jin Shiwei, because even the two public servants, who had always been calm couldn¡¯t help butughed . Meng Nan also can¡¯t help but smile . This old woman¡¯s ability to speak is good . She speaks out her illogical reasoning as if it was the truth . Bai Zhi didn¡¯t give an immediate response . The Bai Family¡¯s face was as thick as the city¡¯s wall . Their speech was always unreasonable and self-centered . They always reversed the white into a ck . Bai Zhi then calmly said: ¡°Looking at your statement, can you also make it clear how did you get 30 silver coins? Since your the one who brought up this issue, it¡¯s better if you talk about it first . How did you get 30 silver coins? We are all farmers, I¡¯m afraid that you cannot save so much money . Although the Bai Family has arge member, only very few people work, there is also a schr student in the family . I really want to know how did you able to save 30 silver coins . ¡± Old Lady Bai immediately retaliated: ¡°Compared to the Hu Family, we Bai Family have more people . We have more ability to save money than them . Stop talking nonsense . I am now asking Hu Changlin how did he get the money . ¡± Zhao Lan, who has been standing silent on the side, came forward and said to Old Lady Bai: ¡°If you have so much money, then why did you tried selling my daughter so that Dabao can get married? If you have so much money, why did you let your third son and your husband just die? Why didn¡¯t you use that money for them to get treatment? Why did you just watch them die?¡± Old Lady Bai immediately retaliated: ¡°Compared to the Hu Family, we Bai Family have more people . We have more ability to save money than them . Stop talking nonsense . I am now asking Hu Changlin how did he get the money . ¡± Zhao Lan, who has been standing silent on the side, came forward and said to Old Lady Bai: ¡°If you have so much money, then why did you tried selling my daughter so that Dabao can get married? If you have so much money, why did you let your third son and your husband just die? Why didn¡¯t you use that money for them to get treatment? Why did you just watch them die?¡± Old Lady Bai¡¯s face sank, then said: ¡°How long do you think it has been? What ount do you think we are discussing right now? I think you only don¡¯t want Hu Changlin to discuss where did he get the money, so your deliberately dragging things . ¡± Hearing all this, Meng Nan couldn¡¯t take to listen anymore to the Bai Family . Chapter 110: Taifeng Bank

Chapter 110: Taifeng Bank

Meng Nan shouted towards the olddy: ¡°All of you shut up, you, tell me, how exactly did you save those 30 silver coins? How much does your family earn per year? How much does your family spend per year? How long did you save those money? Tell me everything clearly . ¡± Old Lady Bai get anxious inside her heart . Although she was in charge of the family¡¯s money, she had never taken note of them . She only knows that after each harvest, she will leave some of it to serve as the family¡¯s food . And then, the rest of the 2 to 3 silver coins will be spent as family¡¯s expenses and tuition fee for Bai Xiaofeng . After that, almost nothing will be left . So, how will she save that amount of money? Old Lady Bai tried saving money in her entire life, but she only saved a very little amount . But then, she spent those 2 silver coins for Zhao Lan¡¯s treatment . Her money that she kept so much in her small box reached it¡¯s bottom instantly . Seeing the olddy couldn¡¯t open her mouth and utter a word, Mrs . Liu became anxious . She quickly pulled her husband¡¯s sleeves and asked him to speak out . Bai Dazhu was, after all, a man and the eldest son of the family . Although Bai Dazhu was scared of the Magistrate, he can¡¯t just watch his mother being pushed to the corner . He shouldn¡¯t hide his head like a tortoise . Bai Dazhu softly coughed and headed towards Meng Nan: ¡°Daren, our 30 silver coins were not saved for merely two days . It took us more than 10 years to save . We were able to save money little by little because our family has 2 acres ofnd . After saving some food for the family, we will sell everything, the family will earn 2 silvers coins at most . It was very difficult for us to lose that money, after all, my eldest son will soon get married . ¡± Meng Nan didn¡¯t felt moved, he simply said: ¡°So, these 30 silver coins, were saved little by little by all of you?¡± Bai Dazhu quickly nodded: ¡°Exactly . ¡± Bai Dazhu quickly nodded: ¡°Exactly . ¡± ¡°These 30 silver coins of your family, was is it in the form of silver tickets or in coins? Or perhaps, it is silver ingots?¡± When Bai Dazhu heard those words, he was shocked . Why he didn¡¯t predict that the magistrate will ask those questions next? What will he answer? Bai Dazhu busily looked at the olddy to ask for help . At this time, Old Lady Bai has recovered her mind . She knew that their lies must continue . They mustn¡¯t make any mistake . Old Lady Bai answered back instead: ¡°It was mixed, it has silver coins and silver ingots . As for how many of them each, I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m also confused, I didn¡¯t count them well . ¡± Old Lady Bai answered back instead: ¡°It was mixed, it has silver coins and silver ingots . As for how many of them each, I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m also confused, I didn¡¯t count them well . ¡± When the vigers outside heard the olddy¡¯s words, they shook their heads . Some of them even couldn¡¯t help but had arguments . ¡°This old woman is really shameless . Just to extort money, she can say those words . Who doesn¡¯t know how much she loves money? If she really has that much silver coins, she must have been counting them every day, so how she will not know how many coins or ingots are there?¡± Meng Nan turned and look at Bai Zhi, then asked, ¡°What about you? Can you proved where did you get your money?¡± Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°Of course, that money came from Hu Bo, Hu Bo can naturally prove them . ¡± She and Hu Changlin had already discussed this thingst night . So, they naturally know, what to say and what not to the government officials today . Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°Of course, that money came from Hu Bo, Hu Bo can naturally prove them . ¡± She and Hu Changlin had already discussed this thingst night . So, they naturally know, what to say and what not to the government officials today . Hu Changlin stepped forward towards Meng Nan: ¡°Daren, this old one is poor and never saved money before . But not long ago, this old one¡¯s son, Hu Feng, went to the mountain to hunt . Luckily, he was able to dig out a wild ginseng . This old one asked our vige doctor to help me sell the wild ginseng for us to have some money . ¡± Meng Nan raised his eyebrows, ¡°Oh? How much did you sell it?¡± Hu Changlin calmly replied: ¡°A total of 200 silver coins . Our vige doctor can testify with it . ¡± 200 silver coins? A wild ginseng can be sold for 200 silver coins? Chapter 111: The case is not yet solved

Chapter 111: The case is not yet solved

The vigers outside the courtyard suddenly had amotion . 200 silver coins, that was a very huge sum of money! They never had seen so much money before . But, Hu Feng earned so much, right after digging a wild ginseng? Meng Nan nodded his head and then turned to look at the vigers outside: ¡°Can the vige doctore in here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here, I¡¯m here, let me through, hurry up!¡± Doctor Lu also came, but he was squeezed from the crowd, so he couldn¡¯t see the situation in the courtyard . However, when he heard someone¡¯s voice inside, calling his name, he came rushing . Doctor Lu squeezed himself into the courtyard and went towards Meng Nan: ¡°Daren, I am Lu Zhangchun, this vige doctor greets Daren . ¡± Meng Nan waved his hand: ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so polite . I want to ask you, Hu Changlin said that Hu Feng dug a wild ginseng and you help them out to sell it, is that true?¡± Doctor Lu busily answered: ¡°That is true . ¡± Meng Nan asked: ¡°How much was it sold?¡± Doctor Lu immediately said: ¡°A total of 200 silver coins, it was sold to the Baicao Hall . Daren can send people to verify them . The Baicao Hall will not dare to give a false statement . ¡± At this very moment, the Bai Family¡¯s face became very ugly . They never thought that Hu Changlin really has money . They thought he was only like them . He¡¯ll never be able to exin the origin of his money . At this very moment, the Bai Family¡¯s face became very ugly . They never thought that Hu Changlin really has money . They thought he was only like them . He¡¯ll never be able to exin the origin of his money . However, after listening to Doctor Lu¡¯s statement, they knew right away that they made a big mistake . Meng Nan asked another question: ¡°When you take the silver, are they in a silver ticket or silver ingots?¡± Doctor Lu answered: ¡°Answering back to Daren, they were all silver ingots under the name of Taifeng Bank . ¡± Hu Changlin immediately took out the silver ingots in his arms and presented it to Meng Nan: ¡°Daren, please take a look, this is our family¡¯s remaining silvers . ¡± Meng Nan took the silver ingots that handed by Hu Changlin . There were 10 silver ingots that have marks of Taifeng Bank . Meng Nan took the silver ingots that handed by Hu Changlin . There were 10 silver ingots that have marks of Taifeng Bank . Meng Nan returned the silver ingots to Hu Changlin, then turned his head to the Bai Family: ¡°Do you have anything to say?¡± Old Lady Bai¡¯s face was very pale . Who would have thought that Hu Changlin was really fortunate and rich this time? Seeing the situation was not favorable for them, Mrs . Liu immediately responded: ¡°That is, everything is just a misunderstanding . Our Bai Family just lose the money . And they just happened to buy a lot and fields . So naturally, we became suspicious . However, now that everything is clear, it was just misunderstanding . We will not pursue this matter anymore . ¡± Mrs . Liu immediately took the olddy to leave . Meng Nan raised his hand and said: ¡°Stop . ¡± Then, he swept his cold eyes to the Bai Family: ¡°Since you indeed lost the money, this case is not yet solved . Naturally, this official will help you find the real thief . ¡± Mrs . Liu smiled and waved her hand again and again: ¡°No, no, how can we dare to bother Daren for some trivial things . We will find out it ourselves . ¡± Meng Nan raised his hand and said: ¡°Stop . ¡± Then, he swept his cold eyes to the Bai Family: ¡°Since you indeed lost the money, this case is not yet solved . Naturally, this official will help you find the real thief . ¡± Mrs . Liu smiled and waved her hand again and again: ¡°No, no, how can we dare to bother Daren for some trivial things . We will find out it ourselves . ¡± ¡°Trivial things? Those silver coins were saved little by little by your family for years . Your eldest son is supposed to use that money for his marriage . So, how can you say that it was trivial things?¡± Meng Nan smiled and stared at Mrs . Liu, then added: ¡°Alright, lead the way, this official will visit the crime scene . ¡± The Bai Family was at lost for words . They wanted to die, but what can they do right now? As a result, the venue change from Hu Family¡¯s house to the Bai Family¡¯s house . Bai Zhi and Zhao Lan don¡¯t want to miss this good show, so they naturally followed . Hu Feng and Hu Changlin were not the kinds of people that like to join in the fun . But today, they also came to watch . They wanted to see how will the Bai Family get out from this Magistrate Meng Nan¡¯s hands . Chapter 111: The case is not yet solved The vigers outside the courtyard suddenly had amotion . 200 silver coins, that was a very huge sum of money! They never had seen so much money before . But, Hu Feng earned so much, right after digging a wild ginseng?. Meng Nan nodded his head and then turned to look at the vigers outside: ¡°Can the vige doctore in here?¡±. ¡°I¡¯m here, I¡¯m here, let me through, hurry up!¡± Doctor Lu also came, but he was squeezed from the crowd, so he couldn¡¯t see the situation in the courtyard . However, when he heard someone¡¯s voice inside, calling his name, he came rushing Doctor Lu squeezed himself into the courtyard and went towards Meng Nan: ¡°Daren, I am Lu Zhangchun, this vige doctor greets Daren . ¡±. Meng Nan waved his hand: ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so polite . I want to ask you, Hu Changlin said that Hu Feng dug a wild ginseng and you help them out to sell it, is that true?¡±. Doctor Lu busily answered: ¡°That is true . ¡±. Meng Nan asked: ¡°How much was it sold?¡±. Doctor Lu immediately said: ¡°A total of 200 silver coins, it was sold to the Baicao Hall . Daren can send people to verify them . The Baicao Hall will not dare to give a false statement . ¡±. At this very moment, the Bai Family¡¯s face became very ugly . They never thought that Hu Changlin really has money . They thought he was only like them . He¡¯ll never be able to exin the origin of his money However, after listening to Doctor Lu¡¯s statement, they knew right away that they made a big mistake Meng Nan asked another question: ¡°When you take the silver, are they in a silver ticket or silver ingots?¡±. Doctor Lu answered: ¡°Answering back to Daren, they were all silver ingots under the name of Taifeng Bank . ¡±. Hu Changlin immediately took out the silver ingots in his arms and presented it to Meng Nan: ¡°Daren, please take a look, this is our family¡¯s remaining silvers . ¡±. Meng Nan took the silver ingots that handed by Hu Changlin . There were 10 silver ingots that have marks of Taifeng Bank Meng Nan returned the silver ingots to Hu Changlin, then turned his head to the Bai Family: ¡°Do you have anything to say?¡±. Old Lady Bai¡¯s face was very pale . Who would have thought that Hu Changlin was really fortunate and rich this time?. Seeing the situation was not favorable for them, Mrs . Liu immediately responded: ¡°That is, everything is just a misunderstanding . Our Bai Family just lose the money . And they just happened to buy a lot and fields . So naturally, we became suspicious . However, now that everything is clear, it was just misunderstanding . We will not pursue this matter anymore . ¡± Mrs . Liu immediately took the olddy to leave Meng Nan raised his hand and said: ¡°Stop . ¡± Then, he swept his cold eyes to the Bai Family: ¡°Since you indeed lost the money, this case is not yet solved . Naturally, this official will help you find the real thief . ¡±. Mrs . Liu smiled and waved her hand again and again: ¡°No, no, how can we dare to bother Daren for some trivial things . We will find out it ourselves . ¡±. ¡°Trivial things? Those silver coins were saved little by little by your family for years . Your eldest son is supposed to use that money for his marriage . So, how can you say that it was trivial things?¡± Meng Nan smiled and stared at Mrs . Liu, then added: ¡°Alright, lead the way, this official will visit the crime scene . ¡± . The Bai Family was at lost for words . They wanted to die, but what can they do right now?. As a result, the venue change from Hu Family¡¯s house to the Bai Family¡¯s house . Bai Zhi and Zhao Lan don¡¯t want to miss this good show, so they naturally followed Hu Feng and Hu Changlin were not the kinds of people that like to join in the fun . But today, they also came to watch . They wanted to see how will the Bai Family get out from this Magistrate Meng Nan¡¯s hands Chapter 112: Jade Ornament

Chapter 112: Jade Ornament

Meng Nan followed Old Lady Bai all the way through their house and watched her as she took out her small wooden box . The small wooden box has locked and the key was hanging on the olddy¡¯s neck . When the olddy took the key from her neck, the jade ornament that was also hanging on her neck was also pulled out . The jade ornament was not something ordinary, it¡¯s shape was very unique . It was crafted by a skilled craftsman . Nothing can bepared to it . How can such a poor family have such a good thing? Old Lady Bai hurriedly tucked back the jade ornament inside her cor . She moved in utmost secrecy . Then, Old Lady Bai took out the small box and opened it . Meng Nan turned and said: ¡°Take out the small box with you . ¡± Back in the courtyard, Meng Nan asked Bai Fugui, who was next to Bai Erzhu, in front of everyone: ¡°You, have you ever seen this small box of your grandmother? Or have you ever opened it?¡± Bai Fugui looked at the Local Magistrate, he didn¡¯t expect that Local Magistrate would suddenly talk to him . He was so scared that he couldn¡¯t speak . Bai Erzhu busily replied: ¡°This small box has always been under Niang¡¯s care . It was locked up for years . Even I haven¡¯t touched that thing, let alone my son . This matter has nothing to do with him . Daren, you cannot use innocent people . ¡± Meng Nan opened his mouth and said: ¡°This official has never said that this matter has anything to with him . I just want to understand the situation, why are you getting so excited?¡± Bai Erzhu added: ¡°Daren, the key has always been with my Niang . It never leaves her body . Also, we¡¯ve never seen the money inside of it before . ¡± Bai Erzhu added: ¡°Daren, the key has always been with my Niang . It never leaves her body . Also, we¡¯ve never seen the money inside of it before . ¡± Old Lady Bai felt something bad, but she still hasn¡¯t figured out what was wrong . Her brain hasn¡¯t fully absorbed the situation . Bai Zhi and Hu Feng smiled at the same time . Its seemed this case has already been solved my Meng Nan . Meng Nan nodded his head and turned to look at the Old Lady Bai: ¡°This official just saw you open the box . The money was inside, while the lock is intact . The key is also under your care, then how exactly did you lose the money?¡± Old Lady Bai hurriedly pointed her finger to Bai Zhi: ¡°It¡¯s her, it must be her . When she hadn¡¯t separated from us, she often works inside the house . She always cleans my room . Aside from her, who else could it be?¡± Meng Nan ask again: ¡°What do you mean? She has the ability to take away things out of nowhere? Your small box is clearly locked . The key is with you . If she doesn¡¯t have that kind of ability, how will she going to take the key from your neck?¡± ¡°This, this... ... I don¡¯t know how she did it, but it must be her, it must be her . ¡± ¡°This, this... ... I don¡¯t know how she did it, but it must be her, it must be her . ¡± Meng Nan¡¯s face sank, then he coldly said: ¡°Open the box again . ¡± When Old Lady Bai was pulling the key on her neck, her hands were shaking . So, the jade ornament was also pulled by her just like from earlier . The jade ornament faintly shines under the sunlight . The face of theughing buddha clearly became visible . When Zhao Lan saw the jade ornament, her face drastically changed . And the fist under her sleeves immediately clenched into a fist . Hu Feng, who was standing beside Hu Changlin, also felt a strange familiarity inside his heart when he saw the jade ornament . The jade ornament looks very familiar, he seemed to have seen it somewhere before . Hu Feng, who was standing beside Hu Changlin, also felt a strange familiarity inside his heart when he saw the jade ornament . The jade ornament looks very familiar, he seemed to have seen it somewhere before . He wanted to crack his brain to remember it, but he really couldn¡¯t remember anything . Old Lady Bai tucked back the jade ornament inside her cor in a hurry . Then, she opened the small box with shaking hands . It took her a lot of time before she could open it . The box was very small, it only has the same size as Meng Nan¡¯s palm . Meng Nan took the small box to the olddy and looked inside of it . Inside, there were only a few scattered pieces and stringed copper coins . Chapter 112: Jade Ornament Meng Nan followed Old Lady Bai all the way through their house and watched her as she took out her small wooden box . The small wooden box has locked and the key was hanging on the olddy¡¯s neck When the olddy took the key from her neck, the jade ornament that was also hanging on her neck was also pulled out . The jade ornament was not something ordinary, it¡¯s shape was very unique . It was crafted by a skilled craftsman . Nothing can bepared to it How can such a poor family have such a good thing?. Old Lady Bai hurriedly tucked back the jade ornament inside her cor . She moved in utmost secrecy . Then, Old Lady Bai took out the small box and opened it Meng Nan turned and said: ¡°Take out the small box with you . ¡±. *. Back in the courtyard, Meng Nan asked Bai Fugui, who was next to Bai Erzhu, in front of everyone: ¡°You, have you ever seen this small box of your grandmother? Or have you ever opened it?¡±. Bai Fugui looked at the Local Magistrate, he didn¡¯t expect that Local Magistrate would suddenly talk to him . He was so scared that he couldn¡¯t speak Bai Erzhu busily replied: ¡°This small box has always been under Niang¡¯s care . It was locked up for years . Even I haven¡¯t touched that thing, let alone my son . This matter has nothing to do with him . Daren, you cannot use innocent people . ¡±. Meng Nan opened his mouth and said: ¡°This official has never said that this matter has anything to with him . I just want to understand the situation, why are you getting so excited?¡±. Bai Erzhu added: ¡°Daren, the key has always been with my Niang . It never leaves her body . Also, we¡¯ve never seen the money inside of it before . ¡±. Old Lady Bai felt something bad, but she still hasn¡¯t figured out what was wrong . Her brain hasn¡¯t fully absorbed the situation Bai Zhi and Hu Feng smiled at the same time . Its seemed this case has already been solved my Meng Nan Meng Nan nodded his head and turned to look at the Old Lady Bai: ¡°This official just saw you open the box . The money was inside, while the lock is intact . The key is also under your care, then how exactly did you lose the money?¡±. Old Lady Bai hurriedly pointed her finger to Bai Zhi: ¡°It¡¯s her, it must be her . When she hadn¡¯t separated from us, she often works inside the house . She always cleans my room . Aside from her, who else could it be?¡±. Meng Nan ask again: ¡°What do you mean? She has the ability to take away things out of nowhere? Your small box is clearly locked . The key is with you . If she doesn¡¯t have that kind of ability, how will she going to take the key from your neck?¡±. ¡°This, this... ... I don¡¯t know how she did it, but it must be her, it must be her . ¡±. Meng Nan¡¯s face sank, then he coldly said: ¡°Open the box again . ¡±. When Old Lady Bai was pulling the key on her neck, her hands were shaking . So, the jade ornament was also pulled by her just like from earlier The jade ornament faintly shines under the sunlight . The face of theughing buddha clearly became visible When Zhao Lan saw the jade ornament, her face drastically changed . And the fist under her sleeves immediately clenched into a fist Hu Feng, who was standing beside Hu Changlin, also felt a strange familiarity inside his heart when he saw the jade ornament The jade ornament looks very familiar, he seemed to have seen it somewhere before He wanted to crack his brain to remember it, but he really couldn¡¯t remember anything . Old Lady Bai tucked back the jade ornament inside her cor in a hurry . Then, she opened the small box with shaking hands . It took her a lot of time before she could open it The box was very small, it only has the same size as Meng Nan¡¯s palm Meng Nan took the small box to the olddy and looked inside of it . Inside, there were only a few scattered pieces and stringed copper coins Chapter 113: False accusations

Chapter 113: False usations

Adding up, it will still not exceed more than 2 silver coins . Meng Nan pointed his finger to the small box and asked: ¡°You lost 30 silver coins that were originally inside here?¡± Old Lady Bai nodded her head: ¡°Yes, they were all here . All of them were here . But now, they were stolen by that little girl . ¡± Meng Nan coldly throws away the small box to the ground . The few pieces and stringed copper coins were thrown away outside the box: ¡°Even up to now, you¡¯re still refusing to tell the truth? You will not cry unless you¡¯ve seen a coffin . ¡± Old Lady Bai was so scared to the point her legs soften and she fell to the ground . However, her mouth was still determined: ¡°How can this old woman dared to deceive Daren . This old woman is telling the truth . Please investigate it clearly . ¡± Meng Nan nodded his head, then said: ¡°All right, this official will give you an opportunity to learn something today . ¡± Meng Nan turned around and said to Jin Shiwei: ¡°You go and take the silver in the carriage . ¡± Jin Shiwei rushed to go . When he came back, he had a tray in his hand with a red cloth on top . Meng Nan pulled the red cloth, revealing 20 pieces of silver ingots that cost 100 silver coins, that were neatly ced in the tray . (1 silver ingot = 5 silver coins) (1 silver ingot = 5 silver coins) Meng Nan then said to Jin Shiwei: ¡°Put 6 silver ingots in the small box . ¡± When the Bai Family heard this, they were all overwhelmed . Local Magistrate Meng Nan couldn¡¯t solve the case, so he decided to give them money to make up for their losses . Jin Shiwei handed the tray to the public servant next to him and bent his knees to pick up the small box on the ground . Then, he put the silver ingot one by one inside . The box was too small, only 4 silver ingots were put inside but it was already full . It could no longer amodate another piece . ¡°Daren, I can only put 20 silver coins . I can¡¯t add another one . ¡± Jin Shiwei said . ¡°Daren, I can only put 20 silver coins . I can¡¯t add another one . ¡± Jin Shiwei said . At this moment, Old Lady Bai understood . Local Magistrate Meng Nan didn¡¯t let his people put money inside the box to give them money but to... ... Meng Nan sneered: ¡°The small box can only hold 20 silver coins, but why did you lose 30 silver coins?¡± ¡°I, I, maybe I remembered it wrong . It seems that I only lost 20 . ¡± Old Lady Bai was so scared . Her tongue that was always sharp seemed had lost its sharpness . Meng Nan angrily shouted: ¡°The evidence is already in front of you, but you still refuse to tell the truth . It seems that there is no government official in your eyes . Someonee, bring all the Bai Family in the Judicial Court . This officer will give them a good trial in there to see how they lost the money and how much they lost . ¡± When Mrs . Liu heard this, she became so anxious, so she hurriedly pulled Old Lady Ba¡¯s sleeve: ¡°Niang, I don¡¯t want to go to the prison, I don¡¯t want to go . Xiaofeng, he cannot go in there, he will be a big official in the future!¡± Old Lady Bai doesn¡¯t know what to do, she was also very anxious . However, when she saw the public servants taken out the iron lock and preparing to lock them . She hurriedly kowtowed in front of Meng Nan: ¡°Daren, this olddy admit her mistake, this olddy was wrong . ¡± When Mrs . Liu heard this, she became so anxious, so she hurriedly pulled Old Lady Ba¡¯s sleeve: ¡°Niang, I don¡¯t want to go to the prison, I don¡¯t want to go . Xiaofeng, he cannot go in there, he will be a big official in the future!¡± Old Lady Bai doesn¡¯t know what to do, she was also very anxious . However, when she saw the public servants taken out the iron lock and preparing to lock them . She hurriedly kowtowed in front of Meng Nan: ¡°Daren, this olddy admit her mistake, this olddy was wrong . ¡± Meng Nan raised his hand, indicating for the public servants to stop: ¡°Do you admit your mistake? What did you do wrong?¡± Old Lady Bai busily replied: ¡°Answering back to Daren, this old woman didn¡¯t lose any money at home . This old woman was just ying around with Zhao Lan and Bai Zhi . I¡¯m serious, I didn¡¯t lose any money . We don¡¯t need to go to the Judicial Court . ¡± ¡°So, you were only falsely using Zhao Lan and Bai Zhi?¡± Meng Nan asked . Old Lady Bai shook her head and waved her hand again and again: ¡°No, no, I did not . I didn¡¯t falsely use them . It¡¯s was only a joke . I didn¡¯t expect Daren will suddenly visit here, so this old woman was afraid, to tell the truth . ¡± On the side, Jin Shiwei opened his mouth: ¡°I don¡¯t think you were only joking, you are ckmailing them, you are falsely using them, which is illegal . ¡± Chapter 113: False usations Adding up, it will still not exceed more than 2 silver coins Meng Nan pointed his finger to the small box and asked: ¡°You lost 30 silver coins that were originally inside here?¡±. Old Lady Bai nodded her head: ¡°Yes, they were all here . All of them were here . But now, they were stolen by that little girl . ¡±. Meng Nan coldly throws away the small box to the ground . The few pieces and stringed copper coins were thrown away outside the box: ¡°Even up to now, you¡¯re still refusing to tell the truth? You will not cry unless you¡¯ve seen a coffin . ¡±. Old Lady Bai was so scared to the point her legs soften and she fell to the ground . However, her mouth was still determined: ¡°How can this old woman dared to deceive Daren . This old woman is telling the truth . Please investigate it clearly . ¡±. Meng Nan nodded his head, then said: ¡°All right, this official will give you an opportunity to learn something today . ¡±. Meng Nan turned around and said to Jin Shiwei: ¡°You go and take the silver in the carriage . ¡±. Jin Shiwei rushed to go . When he came back, he had a tray in his hand with a red cloth on top Meng Nan pulled the red cloth, revealing 20 pieces of silver ingots that cost 100 silver coins, that were neatly ced in the tray . . (1 silver ingot = 5 silver coins). Meng Nan then said to Jin Shiwei: ¡°Put 6 silver ingots in the small box . ¡±. When the Bai Family heard this, they were all overwhelmed . Local Magistrate Meng Nan couldn¡¯t solve the case, so he decided to give them money to make up for their losses Jin Shiwei handed the tray to the public servant next to him and bent his knees to pick up the small box on the ground . Then, he put the silver ingot one by one inside The box was too small, only 4 silver ingots were put inside but it was already full . It could no longer amodate another piece ¡°Daren, I can only put 20 silver coins . I can¡¯t add another one . ¡± Jin Shiwei said At this moment, Old Lady Bai understood . Local Magistrate Meng Nan didn¡¯t let his people put money inside the box to give them money but to... .... Meng Nan sneered: ¡°The small box can only hold 20 silver coins, but why did you lose 30 silver coins?¡±. ¡°I, I, maybe I remembered it wrong . It seems that I only lost 20 . ¡± Old Lady Bai was so scared . Her tongue that was always sharp seemed had lost its sharpness Meng Nan angrily shouted: ¡°The evidence is already in front of you, but you still refuse to tell the truth . It seems that there is no government official in your eyes . Someonee, bring all the Bai Family in the Judicial Court . This officer will give them a good trial in there to see how they lost the money and how much they lost . ¡±. When Mrs . Liu heard this, she became so anxious, so she hurriedly pulled Old Lady Ba¡¯s sleeve: ¡°Niang, I don¡¯t want to go to the prison, I don¡¯t want to go . Xiaofeng, he cannot go in there, he will be a big official in the future!¡±. Old Lady Bai doesn¡¯t know what to do, she was also very anxious . However, when she saw the public servants taken out the iron lock and preparing to lock them . She hurriedly kowtowed in front of Meng Nan: ¡°Daren, this olddy admit her mistake, this olddy was wrong . ¡±. Meng Nan raised his hand, indicating for the public servants to stop: ¡°Do you admit your mistake? What did you do wrong?¡±. Old Lady Bai busily replied: ¡°Answering back to Daren, this old woman didn¡¯t lose any money at home . This old woman was just ying around with Zhao Lan and Bai Zhi . I¡¯m serious, I didn¡¯t lose any money . We don¡¯t need to go to the Judicial Court . ¡±. ¡°So, you were only falsely using Zhao Lan and Bai Zhi?¡± Meng Nan asked Old Lady Bai shook her head and waved her hand again and again: ¡°No, no, I did not . I didn¡¯t falsely use them . It¡¯s was only a joke . I didn¡¯t expect Daren will suddenly visit here, so this old woman was afraid, to tell the truth . ¡±. On the side, Jin Shiwei opened his mouth: ¡°I don¡¯t think you were only joking, you are ckmailing them, you are falsely using them, which is illegal . ¡±. Chapter 114: Responsible for 20 boards

Chapter 114: Responsible for 20 boards

Old Lady Bai was frightened: ¡°Daren, we were just really joking with Zhao Lan and Bai Zhi . We have no ill intention . Daren, please forgive this old woman¡¯s ignorance . ¡± ¡°Do you think a simple sentence can make amitted sin disappear? If that is the case, then what do you think will happened to this world? If I kill you now and just say sorry to your family, I killed you by mistake . Do you think your family will forgive me and act as if nothing happen?¡± Meng Nan coldly sneered, then said to the two public servants near him: ¡°This olddy is guilty of her crime, let her take responsibility for 20 boards of punishment . The other aplishes will be responsible for 10 boards each, execute immediately . ¡± The public servants immediately came forward and asked the olddy to kneel down . Old Lady Bai desperately screamed: ¡°Daren, this olddy is too old for this, I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to keep my life . I hope Daren will be merciful!¡± Meng Nan swept his eyes and looked at the frightened olddy . He raised an eyebrow and said: ¡°It¡¯s true . Your body and bones may not be able to withstand 20 boards of punishment . This official will give you a chance, as long as the other member of your family is willing to take 10 boards of punishment for you, I can reduce your punishment . How about it?¡± Old Lady Bai hurriedly nodded her head, it¡¯s good to receive 10 boards of punishment than 20 . Then, she turned her head to look at her two sons . Bai Dazhu immediately turned to look away, as soon as he saw the olddy¡¯s eyes looking towards him . When Bai Erzhu saw her mother gaze on him, he was very dissatisfied inside his heart . Now that the family will not get benefits, they were thinking of him? When Bai Erzhu saw her mother gaze on him, he was very dissatisfied inside his heart . Now that the family will not get benefits, they were thinking of him? Bai Erzhu also turned his head and looked away, while Bai Dabao hides behind Mrs . Liu¡¯s back . Bai Xiaofeng didn¡¯t move, but he has no intention to volunteer . Bai Fugui was born with a soft heart, he was about to open his mouth, but he was stopped by his father . He didn¡¯t allow him to speak . Old Lady Bai became so anxious, so her eyes fell on Mrs . Liu¡¯s body: ¡°Guihua, you help this olddy for that 10 boards . You are still young, your body will be able to withstand it . ¡± Mrs . Liu didn¡¯t expect that the olddy will choose her . They are both women . The olddy has the heart to save her two sons, but she doesn¡¯t have the heart to save other people¡¯s daughter? Mrs . Liu¡¯s face became pale, as she said: ¡°Niang, I am not willing to help you . My body and bones can also not withstand it . You ask second brother-inw . He is young and a man . His body is strong . He will be able to withstand it . ¡± Mrs . Liu¡¯s face became pale, as she said: ¡°Niang, I am not willing to help you . My body and bones can also not withstand it . You ask second brother-inw . He is young and a man . His body is strong . He will be able to withstand it . ¡± Old Lady Bai hasn¡¯t opened his mouth when Bai Erzhu shouted: ¡°Sister-inw, you really don¡¯t have any conscience . When there are benefits to take, your family alwayse running first to take everything . But now that it is about punishment, your pushing it to us . Why don¡¯t you let elder brother take the 10 boards for Niang?¡± Mrs . Liu busily said: ¡°Isn¡¯t your elder brother injured? You¡¯re in a good condition, your body can take 10 boards of punishment . ¡± Bai Erzhu¡¯s eyes then fell on Bai Dabao¡¯s body: ¡°Then, let Dabao do it . He is younger and stronger than I . His body is better than my old bones . ¡± Mrs . Liu hurriedly waved her hand and said: ¡°No, no, not my Dabao, you let Fugui do it . ¡± As the two of them continued arguing, the two public servants became impatient and said: ¡°If you will not finish your discussion yet, I will let each of you take 20 boards of punishment . ¡± Mrs . Liu hurriedly waved her hand and said: ¡°No, no, not my Dabao, you let Fugui do it . ¡± As the two of them continued arguing, the two public servants became impatient and said: ¡°If you will not finish your discussion yet, I will let each of you take 20 boards of punishment . ¡± Bai Xiaofeng, who has never open his mouth, became annoyed . Especially now that he heard the punishment will increase . Bai Xiaofeng shouted in irritation: ¡°Father, why don¡¯t you and second uncle take 5 boards each, so it will be fair . ¡± Mrs . Liu has always regarded Bai Xioafeng as their life-saving grace, so when she heard his words . She pped her hands and agreed: ¡°Right, let¡¯s just do it like that, so it will be fair . ¡± Chapter 114: Responsible for 20 boards Old Lady Bai was frightened: ¡°Daren, we were just really joking with Zhao Lan and Bai Zhi . We have no ill intention . Daren, please forgive this old woman¡¯s ignorance . ¡±. ¡°Do you think a simple sentence can make amitted sin disappear? If that is the case, then what do you think will happened to this world? If I kill you now and just say sorry to your family, I killed you by mistake . Do you think your family will forgive me and act as if nothing happen?¡±. Meng Nan coldly sneered, then said to the two public servants near him: ¡°This olddy is guilty of her crime, let her take responsibility for 20 boards of punishment . The other aplishes will be responsible for 10 boards each, execute immediately . ¡±. The public servants immediately came forward and asked the olddy to kneel down . Old Lady Bai desperately screamed: ¡°Daren, this olddy is too old for this, I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to keep my life . I hope Daren will be merciful!¡±. Meng Nan swept his eyes and looked at the frightened olddy . He raised an eyebrow and said: ¡°It¡¯s true . Your body and bones may not be able to withstand 20 boards of punishment . This official will give you a chance, as long as the other member of your family is willing to take 10 boards of punishment for you, I can reduce your punishment . How about it?¡±. Old Lady Bai hurriedly nodded her head, it¡¯s good to receive 10 boards of punishment than 20 Then, she turned her head to look at her two sons . Bai Dazhu immediately turned to look away, as soon as he saw the olddy¡¯s eyes looking towards him When Bai Erzhu saw her mother gaze on him, he was very dissatisfied inside his heart . Now that the family will not get benefits, they were thinking of him?. Bai Erzhu also turned his head and looked away, while Bai Dabao hides behind Mrs . Liu¡¯s back . Bai Xiaofeng didn¡¯t move, but he has no intention to volunteer . Bai Fugui was born with a soft heart, he was about to open his mouth, but he was stopped by his father . He didn¡¯t allow him to speak . . Old Lady Bai became so anxious, so her eyes fell on Mrs . Liu¡¯s body: ¡°Guihua, you help this olddy for that 10 boards . You are still young, your body will be able to withstand it . ¡±. Mrs . Liu didn¡¯t expect that the olddy will choose her . They are both women . The olddy has the heart to save her two sons, but she doesn¡¯t have the heart to save other people¡¯s daughter?. Mrs . Liu¡¯s face became pale, as she said: ¡°Niang, I am not willing to help you . My body and bones can also not withstand it . You ask second brother-inw . He is young and a man . His body is strong . He will be able to withstand it . ¡±. Old Lady Bai hasn¡¯t opened his mouth when Bai Erzhu shouted: ¡°Sister-inw, you really don¡¯t have any conscience . When there are benefits to take, your family alwayse running first to take everything . But now that it is about punishment, your pushing it to us . Why don¡¯t you let elder brother take the 10 boards for Niang?¡±. Mrs . Liu busily said: ¡°Isn¡¯t your elder brother injured? You¡¯re in a good condition, your body can take 10 boards of punishment . ¡±. Bai Erzhu¡¯s eyes then fell on Bai Dabao¡¯s body: ¡°Then, let Dabao do it . He is younger and stronger than I . His body is better than my old bones . ¡±. Mrs . Liu hurriedly waved her hand and said: ¡°No, no, not my Dabao, you let Fugui do it . ¡±. As the two of them continued arguing, the two public servants became impatient and said: ¡°If you will not finish your discussion yet, I will let each of you take 20 boards of punishment . ¡±. Bai Xiaofeng, who has never open his mouth, became annoyed . Especially now that he heard the punishment will increase . Bai Xiaofeng shouted in irritation: ¡°Father, why don¡¯t you and second uncle take 5 boards each, so it will be fair . ¡±. Mrs . Liu has always regarded Bai Xioafeng as their life-saving grace, so when she heard his words . She pped her hands and agreed: ¡°Right, let¡¯s just do it like that, so it will be fair . ¡±. Chapter 115: The reward of the Country Magistrate’s Wife

Chapter 115: The reward of the Country Magistrate¡¯s Wife

Meng Nan stared at them and shook his head . No wonder the Bai Family can do such a wicked thing . They were all selfish . As the saying goes, if the upper beam is not straight, the lower beam will be crooked . Old Lady Bai, the elder, can do such a kind of thing, so why her children and grandchildren cannot? Other family¡¯s younger generations will rush to help their elders, but none of the Bai Family was willing to do so . The two public servants position the Bai Family members in a good spot . They didn¡¯t bring a wooden board specialized for punishment, they brought an iron scabbard wrapped with an animal skin with them, so they used it instead, which can be considered much more painful than the wooden board . Old Lady Bai received a total of 10 board punishment . Although she didn¡¯t faint, she was very dizzy, so she didn¡¯t dare to move . After all, whenever she moved, she could feel the pain on her butt . She felt like a sharp knife continued skinning her butt . The tragic sounds continued echoing in the courtyard . But for Bai Zhi, who was standing outside the courtyard like a spectator, those sounds were like music in her ears . Finally, they tasted this kind of beating . Bai Zhi knew better than anyone else the taste of this kind of beating . After all, the real Bai Zhi of this era was killed by this . The Bai Family¡¯s cries in pain didn¡¯t even give birth to sympathy and pity in her heart . Those two words should be given to them, mother and daughter . The Bai Family¡¯s cries in pain didn¡¯t even give birth to sympathy and pity in her heart . Those two words should be given to them, mother and daughter . After the punishment waspleted, the two public servants returned standing behind Jin Shiwei . They were standing tall and majestic . Meng Nan looked at the Bai Family and said: ¡°This punishment is only a small lesson, but this official hope that you will all remember this lesson today . This official doesn¡¯t want to hear you do the same mistake again . ¡± Old Lady Bai¡¯s forehead has been covered with sweat, she was in so much pain, so she couldn¡¯t open her mouth to speak . She only nodded her head again and again after hearing Meng Nan¡¯s words . When Meng Nan was satisfied, he turned and said to Jin Shiwei: ¡°Well, the case is now solved . Give the 100 silvers coins to Bai Zhi . Those were the Country Magistrate¡¯s wife reward to her . ¡± As soon as Meng Nan¡¯s voice fell, the Bai Family¡¯s face got paled in horror . They all stared and watched Jin Shiwei sending the tray with 100 silver coins to Bai Zhi . As soon as Meng Nan¡¯s voice fell, the Bai Family¡¯s face got paled in horror . They all stared and watched Jin Shiwei sending the tray with 100 silver coins to Bai Zhi . What is going on? Why did the Country Magistrate¡¯s wife give Bai Zhi 100 silver coins as a reward? What is the reason for this? The vigers were all jealous and envious . They¡¯ve never seen so much money before in their entire life . The tray filled with 100 silver coins made all the vigers drool . Out of curiosity, the viger¡¯s couldn¡¯t help but ask themselves . Why did the Country Magistrate¡¯s wife reward Bai Zhi? Everyone was very confused . A daring viger asked: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, what good luck did you encounter that even the Country Magistrate¡¯s wife is now rewarding you?¡± Bai Zhi didn¡¯t answer, Jin Shiwei, who was holding the tray answered back instead: ¡°Bai Zhi saved the Country Magistrate¡¯s son . To thank Bai Zhi, the Country Magistrate¡¯s wife rewarded her 100 silver coins . ¡± A daring viger asked: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, what good luck did you encounter that even the Country Magistrate¡¯s wife is now rewarding you?¡± Bai Zhi didn¡¯t answer, Jin Shiwei, who was holding the tray answered back instead: ¡°Bai Zhi saved the Country Magistrate¡¯s son . To thank Bai Zhi, the Country Magistrate¡¯s wife rewarded her 100 silver coins . ¡± So originally, Bai Zhi save the son of the Country Magistrate . No wonder the Country Magistrate¡¯s wife will be so generous to reward her . Bai Zhi took the tray that was being handed by Jin Shiwei . She knew that Meng Nan deliberately performed such a scene, not only to let everyone learn the origin of money but also learn that she was the benefactor of the Country Magistrate¡¯s wife . And with this, whoever will think of harming her in the future, will have a second thought first . But of course, the main reason was not only to let the Bai Family see but also to let them realize that they were wrong from kicking her out . Let the Bai Family¡¯s intestines be green and have a heart attack due to regret . Chapter 115: The reward of the Country Magistrate¡¯s Wife Meng Nan stared at them and shook his head . No wonder the Bai Family can do such a wicked thing . They were all selfish As the saying goes, if the upper beam is not straight, the lower beam will be crooked Old Lady Bai, the elder, can do such a kind of thing, so why her children and grandchildren cannot?. Other family¡¯s younger generations will rush to help their elders, but none of the Bai Family was willing to do so The two public servants position the Bai Family members in a good spot . They didn¡¯t bring a wooden board specialized for punishment, they brought an iron scabbard wrapped with an animal skin with them, so they used it instead, which can be considered much more painful than the wooden board Old Lady Bai received a total of 10 board punishment . Although she didn¡¯t faint, she was very dizzy, so she didn¡¯t dare to move . After all, whenever she moved, she could feel the pain on her butt . She felt like a sharp knife continued skinning her butt The tragic sounds continued echoing in the courtyard . But for Bai Zhi, who was standing outside the courtyard like a spectator, those sounds were like music in her ears . Finally, they tasted this kind of beating Bai Zhi knew better than anyone else the taste of this kind of beating . After all, the real Bai Zhi of this era was killed by this The Bai Family¡¯s cries in pain didn¡¯t even give birth to sympathy and pity in her heart . Those two words should be given to them, mother and daughter After the punishment waspleted, the two public servants returned standing behind Jin Shiwei . They were standing tall and majestic Meng Nan looked at the Bai Family and said: ¡°This punishment is only a small lesson, but this official hope that you will all remember this lesson today . This official doesn¡¯t want to hear you do the same mistake again . ¡±. Old Lady Bai¡¯s forehead has been covered with sweat, she was in so much pain, so she couldn¡¯t open her mouth to speak . She only nodded her head again and again after hearing Meng Nan¡¯s words When Meng Nan was satisfied, he turned and said to Jin Shiwei: ¡°Well, the case is now solved . Give the 100 silvers coins to Bai Zhi . Those were the Country Magistrate¡¯s wife reward to her . ¡±. As soon as Meng Nan¡¯s voice fell, the Bai Family¡¯s face got paled in horror . They all stared and watched Jin Shiwei sending the tray with 100 silver coins to Bai Zhi What is going on? Why did the Country Magistrate¡¯s wife give Bai Zhi 100 silver coins as a reward? What is the reason for this?. The vigers were all jealous and envious . They¡¯ve never seen so much money before in their entire life . The tray filled with 100 silver coins made all the vigers drool Out of curiosity, the viger¡¯s couldn¡¯t help but ask themselves . Why did the Country Magistrate¡¯s wife reward Bai Zhi? Everyone was very confused A daring viger asked: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, what good luck did you encounter that even the Country Magistrate¡¯s wife is now rewarding you?¡±. Bai Zhi didn¡¯t answer, Jin Shiwei, who was holding the tray answered back instead: ¡°Bai Zhi saved the Country Magistrate¡¯s son . To thank Bai Zhi, the Country Magistrate¡¯s wife rewarded her 100 silver coins . ¡±. So originally, Bai Zhi save the son of the Country Magistrate . No wonder the Country Magistrate¡¯s wife will be so generous to reward her Bai Zhi took the tray that was being handed by Jin Shiwei . She knew that Meng Nan deliberately performed such a scene, not only to let everyone learn the origin of money but also learn that she was the benefactor of the Country Magistrate¡¯s wife . And with this, whoever will think of harming her in the future, will have a second thought first . . But of course, the main reason was not only to let the Bai Family see but also to let them realize that they were wrong from kicking her out . Let the Bai Family¡¯s intestines be green and have a heart attack due to regret Chapter 116: Gratitude

Chapter 116: Gratitude

A gratitude from the heart may not be useful to Meng Nan, but she was really grateful to him . There were things that he didn¡¯t have to do, but he still did . When the Bai Family was punished, the y also finished . And so the vigers dispersed . Some of them went back to their house to cook, some went back to work . Soon, the noisy environment in the courtyard became quiet and the area became clear . Meng Nan led Jin Shiwei and the two public servants out from the Bai Family house . Zhao Lan pulled Bai Zhi and came forward to Meng Nan: ¡°Daren, thank you for solving this case . And thank you for treating us mother and daughter fair . ¡± Meng Nan waved his hand: ¡°No need to thank me . This is my job as an official . And since this official has time, I must do what I have to do . No need to be polite . ¡± Meng Nan said as his eyes fell on Bai Zhi¡¯s body . His eyes looked bright . ¡°Bai Zhi, do you remember your promise?¡± Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°This vige girl doesn¡¯t dare to forget . ¡± Then, she looked up into the sky . Seeing the sun gradually rose up high, she knew that it will be noontime soon . So, she said: ¡°The time is not too early, it¡¯s better for Daren and the others to stay and eat with us . ¡± The two public servants obviously didn¡¯t feel happy . What can they eat delicious food in a shabby vige? If they go back now, they might be able to eat something in the restaurant to the town . Meng Nan turned to the two public servants and said: ¡°You two should go back first, this official and Jin Shiwei will stay . There are still things this official need to ask Bai Zhi . ¡± The two public servants quickly nodded their head and then rush to leave . They fear that if they stayed a bit longer, they will be forced to eat something in this shabby vige, which they don¡¯t want to happen . The two public servants quickly nodded their head and then rush to leave . They fear that if they stayed a bit longer, they will be forced to eat something in this shabby vige, which they don¡¯t want to happen . Meng Nan¡¯s eyes then fell on Hu Feng¡¯s body . Hu Feng turned his back on them and just looked at the far distance . ¡°Is he Hu Feng?¡± Meng Nan asked with knitted eyebrows . Hu Changlin busily answered: ¡°Yes . ¡± Meng Nan looked at Hu Feng¡¯s slender and straight back . Although Hu Feng was wearing patches clothes, it cannot cover the noble atmosphere in his body from inside and out . An ordinary person from the mountain vige can have such a noble atmosphere? When Meng Nan looked at Hu Feng again, Hu Feng has already walked forward . His footsteps were steady and there were no sounds . He should have practiced martial arts . When Meng Nan looked at Hu Feng again, Hu Feng has already walked forward . His footsteps were steady and there were no sounds . He should have practiced martial arts . Looking at himself, Meng Nan couldn¡¯t feel any nobleness to him . He was like ordinary mountain people . It¡¯s just he walked a bit more upright . Were his eyes defective? ¡°Hu Feng seems doesn¡¯t love talking?¡± Meng Nan asked Hu Changlin . Hu Changlin busily replied: ¡°Answering back to daren, Hu Feng is an introvert person . Even at home, he doesn¡¯t talk much . Please forgive him . ¡± Meng Nan snorted and said to Bai Zhi: ¡°Aren¡¯t you asking me to have lunch? Let¡¯s go!¡± Oh, he is not polite at all . Meng Nan snorted and said to Bai Zhi: ¡°Aren¡¯t you asking me to have lunch? Let¡¯s go!¡± Oh, he is not polite at all . A group of people headed to Hu Family house . Hu Feng had already returned to his room . His door was closed and it seemed that he doesn¡¯t n toe out . Bai Zhi said to Meng Nan: ¡°Daren, you can have some rest first . I will go and cook lunch . After we finish eating lunch, I will write you a prescription that can cure your face in just 3 days . ¡± Ji Shiwei was overjoyed: ¡°Is that true?¡± Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°How can I dare to fool Daren with this issue? Additionally, the poison in Daren is not a rare one . I¡¯m sure all the doctors in the town also know this prescription, it¡¯s just they were too cautious to give him this medicine . They were afraid to take responsibility if they made a mistake, which made Daren¡¯s poison remain unsolved . ¡± Hearing her words, Jin Shiwei¡¯s hanging heart finally put at ease . The little girl in front of him doesn¡¯t look like taking advantage of them . Chapter 116: Gratitude A gratitude from the heart may not be useful to Meng Nan, but she was really grateful to him There were things that he didn¡¯t have to do, but he still did When the Bai Family was punished, the y also finished . And so the vigers dispersed . Some of them went back to their house to cook, some went back to work . Soon, the noisy environment in the courtyard became quiet and the area became clear Meng Nan led Jin Shiwei and the two public servants out from the Bai Family house Zhao Lan pulled Bai Zhi and came forward to Meng Nan: ¡°Daren, thank you for solving this case . And thank you for treating us mother and daughter fair . ¡±. Meng Nan waved his hand: ¡°No need to thank me . This is my job as an official . And since this official has time, I must do what I have to do . No need to be polite . ¡± Meng Nan said as his eyes fell on Bai Zhi¡¯s body . His eyes looked bright ¡°Bai Zhi, do you remember your promise?¡±. Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°This vige girl doesn¡¯t dare to forget . ¡± Then, she looked up into the sky . Seeing the sun gradually rose up high, she knew that it will be noontime soon . So, she said: ¡°The time is not too early, it¡¯s better for Daren and the others to stay and eat with us . ¡±. The two public servants obviously didn¡¯t feel happy . What can they eat delicious food in a shabby vige? If they go back now, they might be able to eat something in the restaurant to the town Meng Nan turned to the two public servants and said: ¡°You two should go back first, this official and Jin Shiwei will stay . There are still things this official need to ask Bai Zhi . ¡±. The two public servants quickly nodded their head and then rush to leave . They fear that if they stayed a bit longer, they will be forced to eat something in this shabby vige, which they don¡¯t want to happen Meng Nan¡¯s eyes then fell on Hu Feng¡¯s body . Hu Feng turned his back on them and just looked at the far distance ¡°Is he Hu Feng?¡± Meng Nan asked with knitted eyebrows Hu Changlin busily answered: ¡°Yes . ¡±. Meng Nan looked at Hu Feng¡¯s slender and straight back . Although Hu Feng was wearing patches clothes, it cannot cover the noble atmosphere in his body from inside and out An ordinary person from the mountain vige can have such a noble atmosphere?. When Meng Nan looked at Hu Feng again, Hu Feng has already walked forward . His footsteps were steady and there were no sounds . He should have practiced martial arts Looking at himself, Meng Nan couldn¡¯t feel any nobleness to him . He was like ordinary mountain people . It¡¯s just he walked a bit more upright Were his eyes defective?. ¡°Hu Feng seems doesn¡¯t love talking?¡± Meng Nan asked Hu Changlin Hu Changlin busily replied: ¡°Answering back to daren, Hu Feng is an introvert person . Even at home, he doesn¡¯t talk much . Please forgive him . ¡±. Meng Nan snorted and said to Bai Zhi: ¡°Aren¡¯t you asking me to have lunch? Let¡¯s go!¡±. Oh, he is not polite at all A group of people headed to Hu Family house . Hu Feng had already returned to his room . His door was closed and it seemed that he doesn¡¯t n toe out . . Bai Zhi said to Meng Nan: ¡°Daren, you can have some rest first . I will go and cook lunch . After we finish eating lunch, I will write you a prescription that can cure your face in just 3 days . ¡±. Ji Shiwei was overjoyed: ¡°Is that true?¡±. Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°How can I dare to fool Daren with this issue? Additionally, the poison in Daren is not a rare one . I¡¯m sure all the doctors in the town also know this prescription, it¡¯s just they were too cautious to give him this medicine . They were afraid to take responsibility if they made a mistake, which made Daren¡¯s poison remain unsolved . ¡±. Hearing her words, Jin Shiwei¡¯s hanging heart finally put at ease . The little girl in front of him doesn¡¯t look like taking advantage of them Chapter 117: Riches and honor

Chapter 117: Riches and honor

Meng Nan asked: ¡°You said that the doctors were too cautious to give this medicine to me? If this medicine is for detoxification, then what is the problem?¡± Bai Zhi exined: ¡°If the dosage is right, naturally, there will be no problem . The only problem is how to grasp the exact dose . That¡¯s why I said your doctor is a quack . He obviously cannot grasp the needed dosage, so he only uses a little amount . The antidote can also be a poison . ¡± Meng Nan knitted his eyebrows and stared at Bai Zhi . Her little face was covered with purple bruises, but her eyes were bright and shining like sunshine . Her face was also full of confidence . Jin Shiwei¡¯s eyebrows just stretched but it knitted again: ¡°What did you say? Once the dosage is wrong, the antidote can also be a poison? Isn¡¯t that too dangerous?¡± Bai Zhi suddenly smiled, revealing her a row of porcin white teeth . Her small dimples on the cheeks were also revealed faintly . ¡°This is the so-called ¡°riches and honor¡± . If Daren¡¯s poison can be solved easily, then why it hasn¡¯t been resolved? Without taking a risk, how can you taste the fruit of victory?¡± Jin Shiwei wanted to open his mouth again, but Meng Nan gave him a signal to shut up . Meng Nan said: ¡°Well, I believe in you, I believe you will not let me down . ¡± Bai Zhi just smiled and no longer open her mouth . For a doctor, the patient¡¯s trust is more important than anything else . Bai Zhi turned her head and looked towards Hu Feng¡¯s room . His door was still closed . It seems he doesn¡¯t have a n to lend her a hand . Bai Zhi turned her head and looked towards Hu Feng¡¯s room . His door was still closed . It seems he doesn¡¯t have a n to lend her a hand . Now, two more people were added to eat lunch . If no one will give her a hand, then when will she finish cooking? Zhao Lan and Hu Changlin were working and cleaning the courtyard that has been messed up by the Bai Family . They cannot help her . So Bai Zhi¡¯s eyes fell on Jin Shiwei¡¯s body: ¡°Jin Shiwei, can you do me a favor?¡± Looking at Bai Zhi¡¯s sly looking smile, Jin Shiwei instinctively shook his head: ¡°I... ...¡± Jin Shiwei hasn¡¯t finished, but Meng Nan cut off his words and nodded his head: ¡°He has nothing to do now . If there is something you need, just tell him . ¡± Jin Shiwei hasn¡¯t finished, but Meng Nan cut off his words and nodded his head: ¡°He has nothing to do now . If there is something you need, just tell him . ¡± What else can Jin Shiwei say now? Who lets this guy open his mouth? Who lets this guy be his master? Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°Then, let¡¯s go Jin Shiwei . ¡± In the kitchen, Bai Zhi started washing and cutting the vegetables . These were the foods they bought yesterday . She originally wanted to use them for two more meals, but it seems they can only eat them now . Jin Shiwei was full of sweat while making a fire . This was his first time in the kitchen . And now, he was sitting in front of the stove . It was also his first time to be ved by a girl... ... It was near afternoon, but Bai Zhi was not in a hurry to make dumplings . She beat two eggs and adjusted its texture with a flour, then sprinkled it with chopped onions . Bai Zhi cooked egg pancakes and heated the half pot of corn rib soup that was leftst night . When the pot touched the stove, in a short while, it gives off a unique scent of the vor of corn with ribs . Jin Shiwei was full of sweat while making a fire . This was his first time in the kitchen . And now, he was sitting in front of the stove . It was also his first time to be ved by a girl... ... It was near afternoon, but Bai Zhi was not in a hurry to make dumplings . She beat two eggs and adjusted its texture with a flour, then sprinkled it with chopped onions . Bai Zhi cooked egg pancakes and heated the half pot of corn rib soup that was leftst night . When the pot touched the stove, in a short while, it gives off a unique scent of the vor of corn with ribs . Jin Shiwei sniffed the scent and asked: ¡°What is that smell?¡± Bai Zhi was putting a salted fish in the pan when she pointed her finger towards the stove: ¡°That is the pot of corn ribs soup on the stove . If you are hungry, you can drink a bowl of it first . ¡± Jin Shiwei has long been hungry for a long time now . He couldn¡¯t count how many times his stomach growl . So, when he smelled that aromatic vor, he swallowed a mouthful of saliva . ¡°Then, I won¡¯t be polite . ¡± Jin Shiwei shoved another firewood and hurriedly stood up . Then, he took a bowl and a spoon on the shelf . After uncovering the pot lid, he almost gets drunk with its aroma . Chapter 117: Riches and honor Meng Nan asked: ¡°You said that the doctors were too cautious to give this medicine to me? If this medicine is for detoxification, then what is the problem?¡±. Bai Zhi exined: ¡°If the dosage is right, naturally, there will be no problem . The only problem is how to grasp the exact dose . That¡¯s why I said your doctor is a quack . He obviously cannot grasp the needed dosage, so he only uses a little amount . The antidote can also be a poison . ¡±. Meng Nan knitted his eyebrows and stared at Bai Zhi . Her little face was covered with purple bruises, but her eyes were bright and shining like sunshine . Her face was also full of confidence Jin Shiwei¡¯s eyebrows just stretched but it knitted again: ¡°What did you say? Once the dosage is wrong, the antidote can also be a poison? Isn¡¯t that too dangerous?¡±. Bai Zhi suddenly smiled, revealing her a row of porcin white teeth . Her small dimples on the cheeks were also revealed faintly ¡°This is the so-called ¡°riches and honor¡± . If Daren¡¯s poison can be solved easily, then why it hasn¡¯t been resolved? Without taking a risk, how can you taste the fruit of victory?¡±. Jin Shiwei wanted to open his mouth again, but Meng Nan gave him a signal to shut up Meng Nan said: ¡°Well, I believe in you, I believe you will not let me down . ¡±. Bai Zhi just smiled and no longer open her mouth . For a doctor, the patient¡¯s trust is more important than anything else Bai Zhi turned her head and looked towards Hu Feng¡¯s room . His door was still closed . It seems he doesn¡¯t have a n to lend her a hand Now, two more people were added to eat lunch . If no one will give her a hand, then when will she finish cooking?. Zhao Lan and Hu Changlin were working and cleaning the courtyard that has been messed up by the Bai Family . They cannot help her So Bai Zhi¡¯s eyes fell on Jin Shiwei¡¯s body: ¡°Jin Shiwei, can you do me a favor?¡±. Looking at Bai Zhi¡¯s sly looking smile, Jin Shiwei instinctively shook his head: ¡°I... ...¡±. Jin Shiwei hasn¡¯t finished, but Meng Nan cut off his words and nodded his head: ¡°He has nothing to do now . If there is something you need, just tell him . ¡±. What else can Jin Shiwei say now? Who lets this guy open his mouth? Who lets this guy be his master?. Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°Then, let¡¯s go Jin Shiwei . ¡±. *. In the kitchen, Bai Zhi started washing and cutting the vegetables . These were the foods they bought yesterday . She originally wanted to use them for two more meals, but it seems they can only eat them now Jin Shiwei was full of sweat while making a fire . This was his first time in the kitchen . And now, he was sitting in front of the stove . It was also his first time to be ved by a girl... .... It was near afternoon, but Bai Zhi was not in a hurry to make dumplings . She beat two eggs and adjusted its texture with a flour, then sprinkled it with chopped onions . Bai Zhi cooked egg pancakes and heated the half pot of corn rib soup that was leftst night . When the pot touched the stove, in a short while, it gives off a unique scent of the vor of corn with ribs Jin Shiwei sniffed the scent and asked: ¡°What is that smell?¡±. Bai Zhi was putting a salted fish in the pan when she pointed her finger towards the stove: ¡°That is the pot of corn ribs soup on the stove . If you are hungry, you can drink a bowl of it first . ¡±. Jin Shiwei has long been hungry for a long time now . He couldn¡¯t count how many times his stomach growl . So, when he smelled that aromatic vor, he swallowed a mouthful of saliva ¡°Then, I won¡¯t be polite . ¡± Jin Shiwei shoved another firewood and hurriedly stood up . Then, he took a bowl and a spoon on the shelf After uncovering the pot lid, he almost gets drunk with its aroma Chapter end Chapter 118: Corn Ribs Soup

Chapter 118: Corn Ribs Soup

Just right after filling the bowl with corn ribs soup, Meng Nan¡¯s voice rang in Jin Shiwei¡¯s ears: ¡°Just right in time, I¡¯m hungry,e over here . ¡± Jin Shiwei had ck lines on his face . Meng Nan¡¯s nose was really strong . He didn¡¯t call him earlier or theter, he called him right after he poured a soup . But, what can he say? Jin Shiwei reluctantly brought the soup in the front hall and ced it on the table, then respectfully said: ¡°Gongzi, please have some . ¡± Meng Nan smiled and said: ¡°Okay, you go and busy yourself . ¡± Jin Shiwei rushed back to the kitchen, but when he came back, he saw Hu Feng standing next to the stone stove . He was holding a bowl and a spoon on his hands . His bowl was filled with golden corn and soft pork ribs . In a blink of an eye, the half pot of corn ribs soup was reduced in half . Jin Shiwei was in so pain . He really wanted to curse this time . When that guy, Hu Feng came back at home, he just hides in his room . While he, he made a fire and do some errand for that little girl . However, when the soup was heated, Hu Feng ran fast to eat? Anyway, this was Hu Family¡¯s house, not the government office, nor Meng Family¡¯s house . He can only watch Hu Feng carry his bowl of corn ribs soup away . Hu Feng took the soup to the table in the hall and sat on the right side of Meng Nan . The two were sitting adjacent side of the table . Meng Nan took a nced at Hu Feng, then stretched out his hand and untied the cover of his face, revealing arge rotting flesh of his face . Meng Nan took a nced at Hu Feng, then stretched out his hand and untied the cover of his face, revealing arge rotting flesh of his face . Hu Feng took his spoon and was about to send it on his mouth . But suddenly, he stopped, frowned his eyebrows and swept his eyes on Meng Nan . After looking, he immediately got up and took his soup, then look for a chair to sit near the front door . Meng Nan looked at Hu Feng and said: ¡°Hu Feng, what are you doing? Why don¡¯t you eat on the same table with this official?¡± Hu Feng didn¡¯t look back at Meng Nan, he only faintly said: ¡°Stinky!¡± Meng Nan almost choked . He knew his wounds were stinky, but he didn¡¯t expect that Hu Feng will be so direct in his word . Regardless of his position, he was shunned by him, which was simply... ... degrading . However, he forgot about this little event soon . However, he forgot about this little event soon . Because the corn ribs soup was really delicious . The soup was very smooth and very easy to drink . The corn¡¯s fragrance gives off a nice fragrance . It was very different to those precious supplement tonic he usually drinks . The soup taste so delicious . It was the best soup he had ever tasted . The ingredients were simple, but the original vor was there . This was what you called a human food . Was all the food he had eaten before not a human food? After a short while, Meng Nan¡¯s bowl has reached its bottom . He called Jin Shiwei, but no one answered him . And so, he took his bowl and got up, then he went to the backyard . In the backyard, he saw Jin Shiwei poured thest drop of the corn ribs soup in a bowl . Meng Nan was trying to make Jin Shiwei bring him the soup, but unexpectedly before he could open his mouth . Jin Shiwei directly took a sip in the bowl... ... Jin Shiwei pretended like he didn¡¯t saw Meng Nan and said: ¡°Gongzi, I¡¯m sorry, there¡¯s nothing left . ¡± Meng Nan was trying to make Jin Shiwei bring him the soup, but unexpectedly before he could open his mouth . Jin Shiwei directly took a sip in the bowl... ... Jin Shiwei pretended like he didn¡¯t saw Meng Nan and said: ¡°Gongzi, I¡¯m sorry, there¡¯s nothing left . ¡± Meng Nan pointed to his finger to the bowl: ¡°Don¡¯t you have a bowl in your hand? Bring it over . ¡± Jin Shiwei shook his head and said: ¡°No, no, this subordinate has already drunk the soup, it¡¯s dirty . Gongzi, you shouldn¡¯t drink this . ¡± Meng Nan waved his hand: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I don¡¯t think you are dirty, bring it to me . ¡± Jin Shiwei wanted to curse his aging mother, he doesn¡¯t dare to disobey his young master¡¯s order . However, when he looked at the bowl in his hands, he doesn¡¯t know where his guts came from, but he drank the soup... ... Chapter 118: Corn Ribs Soup Just right after filling the bowl with corn ribs soup, Meng Nan¡¯s voice rang in Jin Shiwei¡¯s ears: ¡°Just right in time, I¡¯m hungry,e over here . ¡±. Jin Shiwei had ck lines on his face . Meng Nan¡¯s nose was really strong . He didn¡¯t call him earlier or theter, he called him right after he poured a soup But, what can he say?. Jin Shiwei reluctantly brought the soup in the front hall and ced it on the table, then respectfully said: ¡°Gongzi, please have some . ¡±. Meng Nan smiled and said: ¡°Okay, you go and busy yourself . ¡±. Jin Shiwei rushed back to the kitchen, but when he came back, he saw Hu Feng standing next to the stone stove . He was holding a bowl and a spoon on his hands . His bowl was filled with golden corn and soft pork ribs . In a blink of an eye, the half pot of corn ribs soup was reduced in half . Jin Shiwei was in so pain . He really wanted to curse this time . When that guy, Hu Feng came back at home, he just hides in his room . While he, he made a fire and do some errand for that little girl . However, when the soup was heated, Hu Feng ran fast to eat?. Anyway, this was Hu Family¡¯s house, not the government office, nor Meng Family¡¯s house . He can only watch Hu Feng carry his bowl of corn ribs soup away Hu Feng took the soup to the table in the hall and sat on the right side of Meng Nan . The two were sitting adjacent side of the table Meng Nan took a nced at Hu Feng, then stretched out his hand and untied the cover of his face, revealing arge rotting flesh of his face Hu Feng took his spoon and was about to send it on his mouth . But suddenly, he stopped, frowned his eyebrows and swept his eyes on Meng Nan . After looking, he immediately got up and took his soup, then look for a chair to sit near the front door Meng Nan looked at Hu Feng and said: ¡°Hu Feng, what are you doing? Why don¡¯t you eat on the same table with this official?¡±. Hu Feng didn¡¯t look back at Meng Nan, he only faintly said: ¡°Stinky!¡±. Meng Nan almost choked . He knew his wounds were stinky, but he didn¡¯t expect that Hu Feng will be so direct in his word . Regardless of his position, he was shunned by him, which was simply... ... degrading However, he forgot about this little event soon Because the corn ribs soup was really delicious . The soup was very smooth and very easy to drink . The corn¡¯s fragrance gives off a nice fragrance . It was very different to those precious supplement tonic he usually drinks . The soup taste so delicious . It was the best soup he had ever tasted . The ingredients were simple, but the original vor was there . This was what you called a human food Was all the food he had eaten before not a human food?. After a short while, Meng Nan¡¯s bowl has reached its bottom . He called Jin Shiwei, but no one answered him . And so, he took his bowl and got up, then he went to the backyard . In the backyard, he saw Jin Shiwei poured thest drop of the corn ribs soup in a bowl Meng Nan was trying to make Jin Shiwei bring him the soup, but unexpectedly before he could open his mouth . Jin Shiwei directly took a sip in the bowl... .... Jin Shiwei pretended like he didn¡¯t saw Meng Nan and said: ¡°Gongzi, I¡¯m sorry, there¡¯s nothing left . ¡±. Meng Nan pointed to his finger to the bowl: ¡°Don¡¯t you have a bowl in your hand? Bring it over . ¡±. Jin Shiwei shook his head and said: ¡°No, no, this subordinate has already drunk the soup, it¡¯s dirty . Gongzi, you shouldn¡¯t drink this . ¡±. Meng Nan waved his hand: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I don¡¯t think you are dirty, bring it to me . ¡±. Jin Shiwei wanted to curse his aging mother, he doesn¡¯t dare to disobey his young master¡¯s order . However, when he looked at the bowl in his hands, he doesn¡¯t know where his guts came from, but he drank the soup... Chapter 119: Egg Pancakes

Chapter 119: Egg Pancakes

Meng Nan was dumbfounded, he pointed his finger to Jin Shiwei, whose mouth was full of oil: ¡°You, you, you... ...¡± Jin Shiwei smiled and said: ¡°Gongzi, it¡¯s almost gone... ...¡± The next moment, a seductive fragrance came out from the kitchen . But, Meng Nan couldn¡¯t tell what it was . And as if the scent was like a locust that had controlled his mind . Meng Nan handed the bowl in his hand to Jin Shiwei and took a step forward to go to the kitchen . Jin Shiwei hurriedly stopped Meng Nan: ¡°Gongzi, that ce is the kitchen, you cannot go there . ¡± Meng Nan ignored Jin Shiwei and went straight into the kitchen . In there, he saw a piece of yellow pancake that was taken out in the pan and ced on the te . When Bai Zhi heard footsteps, she thought it was Jin Shiwei . She didn¡¯t turn her head and just said: ¡°Add some wood, the fire is getting small . ¡± Meng Nan responded with ¡°oh¡± and quickly came to the stone stove . He picked up two dry wood on the ground and threw it into the stone stove . At the same time, Bai Zhi discovered that it wasn¡¯t Jin Shiwei, but Meng Nan . Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°It turned out to be Meng Daren, I presumed Meng Daren have never been to the kitchen before . ¡± Meng Nan tossed another firewood into the stone stove and stood up, then he patted away the ashes on his hands: ¡°It¡¯s not my first time . My father used to punish me before when I was a kid . After that, I usually get hungry in the middle of the night, so I will go to the kitchen to find food . ¡± Bai Zhi¡¯s hand that was stirring the batter paused . She suddenly remembered her past life in the orphanage when she was abandoned by her parents . For various reasons, she can¡¯t eat enough food everyday . So in the middle of the night, she gets hungry . She was also secretly sneaking in the kitchen to find foods . Bai Zhi¡¯s hand that was stirring the batter paused . She suddenly remembered her past life in the orphanage when she was abandoned by her parents . For various reasons, she can¡¯t eat enough food everyday . So in the middle of the night, she gets hungry . She was also secretly sneaking in the kitchen to find foods . However, when she was caught by the director of the orphanage and beat her up, she never dared to go in the kitchen again, even if she was so hungry . Bai Zhi tried to hide the sadness in her eyes and looked at Meng Nan . Then, she smiled and said: ¡°So originally, Meng Daren also had such an experience . ¡± Bai Zhi poured the batter from the bowl into the pan a little bit . When the batter reached the pan, it formed into a round egg pancake . Meng Nan looked strangely at it: ¡°What is this?¡± Bai Zhi put the egg pancake on the te and said: ¡°This is egg pancake that poor people usually eat . ¡± Meng Nan smiled and said: ¡°What poor people usually eat? It looks more delicious than we rich people eat . ¡± Meng Nan smiled and said: ¡°What poor people usually eat? It looks more delicious than we rich people eat . ¡± When Bai Zhi saw the greedy look in Meng Nan¡¯s face, she couldn¡¯t help but smile: ¡°It seems Meng Daren can¡¯t wait to eat, I will give you one . ¡± Bai Zhi took a piece of egg pancake and added some chili fried meat and then rolled it up . She then handed it to Meng Nan with a te: ¡°Try it . ¡± Meng Nan busily picked up the rolled pancake . It was the first time he saw such a kind of food . Jin Shiwei, who was standing on the side was so envious . He wanted Bai Zhi to help him rolled up one too . But, it was obvious that she was still very busy . Jin Shiwei was so shy to open his mouth, so he simply took a te and copy what Bai Zhi did earlier . He took a piece of egg pancake, put some chili fried meat and then rolled it up . Jin Shiwei was so proud of himself, well it was quite simple . However, when he was about to eat his food, he saw a hand appeared across his te . The hand disappeared together with his te . When his te came back to his hand, it became empty... ... Jin Shiwei bitterly said: ¡°Gongzi, I¡¯m very hungry too... . . ¡± However, when he was about to eat his food, he saw a hand appeared across his te . The hand disappeared together with his te . When his te came back to his hand, it became empty... ... Jin Shiwei bitterly said: ¡°Gongzi, I¡¯m very hungry too... . . ¡± Meng Nan ignored Jin Shiwei and went outside with the egg roll . Bai Zhi continued cooking other dishes . There were only two egg pancakes avable, but he didn¡¯t even taste one... ... ¡°Bai Zhi, are you going to make another egg pancake?¡± ¡°Not anymore, maybe next time . ¡± ¡°... ...¡± Chapter 119: Egg Pancakes Meng Nan was dumbfounded, he pointed his finger to Jin Shiwei, whose mouth was full of oil: ¡°You, you, you... ...¡±. Jin Shiwei smiled and said: ¡°Gongzi, it¡¯s almost gone... ...¡±. The next moment, a seductive fragrance came out from the kitchen . But, Meng Nan couldn¡¯t tell what it was And as if the scent was like a locust that had controlled his mind . Meng Nan handed the bowl in his hand to Jin Shiwei and took a step forward to go to the kitchen Jin Shiwei hurriedly stopped Meng Nan: ¡°Gongzi, that ce is the kitchen, you cannot go there . ¡±. Meng Nan ignored Jin Shiwei and went straight into the kitchen . In there, he saw a piece of yellow pancake that was taken out in the pan and ced on the te When Bai Zhi heard footsteps, she thought it was Jin Shiwei . She didn¡¯t turn her head and just said: ¡°Add some wood, the fire is getting small . ¡±. Meng Nan responded with ¡°oh¡± and quickly came to the stone stove . He picked up two dry wood on the ground and threw it into the stone stove At the same time, Bai Zhi discovered that it wasn¡¯t Jin Shiwei, but Meng Nan Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°It turned out to be Meng Daren, I presumed Meng Daren have never been to the kitchen before . ¡±. Meng Nan tossed another firewood into the stone stove and stood up, then he patted away the ashes on his hands: ¡°It¡¯s not my first time . My father used to punish me before when I was a kid . After that, I usually get hungry in the middle of the night, so I will go to the kitchen to find food . ¡±. Bai Zhi¡¯s hand that was stirring the batter paused . She suddenly remembered her past life in the orphanage when she was abandoned by her parents . For various reasons, she can¡¯t eat enough food everyday . So in the middle of the night, she gets hungry . She was also secretly sneaking in the kitchen to find foods However, when she was caught by the director of the orphanage and beat her up, she never dared to go in the kitchen again, even if she was so hungry Bai Zhi tried to hide the sadness in her eyes and looked at Meng Nan . Then, she smiled and said: ¡°So originally, Meng Daren also had such an experience . ¡±. Bai Zhi poured the batter from the bowl into the pan a little bit . When the batter reached the pan, it formed into a round egg pancake Meng Nan looked strangely at it: ¡°What is this?¡±. Bai Zhi put the egg pancake on the te and said: ¡°This is egg pancake that poor people usually eat . ¡±. Meng Nan smiled and said: ¡°What poor people usually eat? It looks more delicious than we rich people eat . ¡±. When Bai Zhi saw the greedy look in Meng Nan¡¯s face, she couldn¡¯t help but smile: ¡°It seems Meng Daren can¡¯t wait to eat, I will give you one . ¡±. Bai Zhi took a piece of egg pancake and added some chili fried meat and then rolled it up . She then handed it to Meng Nan with a te: ¡°Try it . ¡±. Meng Nan busily picked up the rolled pancake . It was the first time he saw such a kind of food Jin Shiwei, who was standing on the side was so envious . He wanted Bai Zhi to help him rolled up one too . But, it was obvious that she was still very busy . Jin Shiwei was so shy to open his mouth, so he simply took a te and copy what Bai Zhi did earlier . He took a piece of egg pancake, put some chili fried meat and then rolled it up Jin Shiwei was so proud of himself, well it was quite simple However, when he was about to eat his food, he saw a hand appeared across his te . The hand disappeared together with his te . When his te came back to his hand, it became empty... .... Jin Shiwei bitterly said: ¡°Gongzi, I¡¯m very hungry too... ¡±. Meng Nan ignored Jin Shiwei and went outside with the egg roll . Bai Zhi continued cooking other dishes . There were only two egg pancakes avable, but he didn¡¯t even taste one... .... ¡°Bai Zhi, are you going to make another egg pancake?¡±. ¡°Not anymore, maybe next time . ¡±. ¡°... ...¡±. Chapter 120: You are welcome

Chapter 120: You are wee

Six people sat on one table, five dishes and one soup was ced on top of it . Originally, they should eat the remaining corn ribs soup, but it was drunk and emptied before the meal . So, Bai Zhi had to cook egg soup as a recement . Bai Zhi cooked five dishes and an egg soup, but still, it wasn¡¯t enough for them . Meng Nan hasn¡¯t tasted any of them, so he, coupled with Hu Feng and Jin Shiwei, they swept all the food in an instant . As if they were a hungry ghost . Only a piece of roast fish was left on the table, Jin Shiwei grabbed it first and was about to put it on his bowl . But suddenly, Meng Nan coughed and stared at Jin Shiwei: ¡°Little Jin, haven¡¯t you eaten enough?¡± Jin Shiwei shrank his shoulder and smiled, then said: ¡°Enough, enough, I¡¯ve eaten . . ...¡± Jin Shiwei haven¡¯t finished his word, when Hu Feng pushed his bowl and softly tapped Jin Shiwei¡¯s hand with chopsticks . Jin Shiwei¡¯s hand turn numb and the fish on his chopstick fell in Hu Feng¡¯s bowl . ¡°Thank you!¡± Hu Feng said while pulling back his bowl in front of him . His eyes never fell to Jin Shiwei . This was the second time they get close, but he was still cold and aloof . Jin Shiwei was dumbfounded, the food was already on his hand, but it still flew away from his grasp? Meng Nan sighed and put down the chopsticks on his hand . His bowl on the table was empty . He wanted to eat more, but there¡¯s nothing left . Who gave him a follower that not only has a slow brain, but also slow hands and feet? Bai Zhi swallowed her food and put down her chopsticks . She got up and went to the kitchen to get a piece of charcoal . Bai Zhi tore an old cloth and write the prescription for Meng Nan¡¯s rotting face on it . Bai Zhi swallowed her food and put down her chopsticks . She got up and went to the kitchen to get a piece of charcoal . Bai Zhi tore an old cloth and write the prescription for Meng Nan¡¯s rotting face on it . ¡°Meng Daren, there is no pen and paper at home, so please take a look at it first . ¡± Meng Nan took the piece of cloth handed by Bai Zhi . He carefully read the words on it . The handwriting was very clear and can be regarded as beautiful . Meng Nan folded the piece of cloth and stuffed it inside his sleeve, then said: ¡°Bai Zhi your cooking skills are excellent . I have eaten a lot of different kinds of food . But yours is the best food I¡¯ve ever eaten . ¡± Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°If Daren likes to eat and you have free time, you cane again . ¡± Meng Nan¡¯s eyes lit up and nodded his head in a hurry: ¡°That¡¯s good, I thought I would never get a chance to eat Bai Zhi¡¯s meal again . Since Bai Zhi kindly invited me, then I will dly visit again . ¡± Meng Nan¡¯s eyes lit up and nodded his head in a hurry: ¡°That¡¯s good, I thought I would never get a chance to eat Bai Zhi¡¯s meal again . Since Bai Zhi kindly invited me, then I will dly visit again . ¡± Kindly invited him? Bai Zhi doesn¡¯t remember when she kindly invited him . She was only being polite... ... Hu Feng had already finished eating thest fish in his bowl . Hearing the flow of Bai Zhi and Meng Nan¡¯s conversation, he suddenly inserted a few sentences: ¡°If you want toe and eat, remember to buy ingredients before youe . There is no free meal in this world . ¡± Meng Nan was shocked, that was the longest sentence Hu Feng had said to him... ... Bai Zhi and Hu Changlin sent Meng Nan and Jin Shiwei outside the gate . Seeing the gorgeous andfortable carriage, and seeing the horse that Jin Shiwei was holding . Bai Zhi suddenly said: ¡°Meng Daren, can you take back the carriage with Jin Shiwei?¡± Meng Nan didn¡¯t understand her meaning: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Bai Zhi and Hu Changlin sent Meng Nan and Jin Shiwei outside the gate . Seeing the gorgeous andfortable carriage, and seeing the horse that Jin Shiwei was holding . Bai Zhi suddenly said: ¡°Meng Daren, can you take back the carriage with Jin Shiwei?¡± Meng Nan didn¡¯t understand her meaning: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Bai Zhi pointed her finger to the horse on Jin Shiwei¡¯s hand, then said: ¡°Can you sell that horse to me? Even if you don¡¯t have this horse, you can still go back . And you can just buy another one . Please sell this horse to me . ¡± Meng Nan smiled and asked: ¡°Do you want a horse? What are you going to do with it?¡± Bai Zhi replied with a serious tone: ¡°Today, I was riding an oxcart when I went to the government office . We left the vige by dawn, but we still arrived veryte . The oxcart is really slow, so I want to buy a horse . It will help me to go to the town easily in the future . ¡° Chapter 120: You are wee Six people sat on one table, five dishes and one soup was ced on top of it . Originally, they should eat the remaining corn ribs soup, but it was drunk and emptied before the meal . So, Bai Zhi had to cook egg soup as a recement Bai Zhi cooked five dishes and an egg soup, but still, it wasn¡¯t enough for them . Meng Nan hasn¡¯t tasted any of them, so he, coupled with Hu Feng and Jin Shiwei, they swept all the food in an instant . As if they were a hungry ghost Only a piece of roast fish was left on the table, Jin Shiwei grabbed it first and was about to put it on his bowl But suddenly, Meng Nan coughed and stared at Jin Shiwei: ¡°Little Jin, haven¡¯t you eaten enough?¡±. Jin Shiwei shrank his shoulder and smiled, then said: ¡°Enough, enough, I¡¯ve eaten ...¡± Jin Shiwei haven¡¯t finished his word, when Hu Feng pushed his bowl and softly tapped Jin Shiwei¡¯s hand with chopsticks . Jin Shiwei¡¯s hand turn numb and the fish on his chopstick fell in Hu Feng¡¯s bowl ¡°Thank you!¡± Hu Feng said while pulling back his bowl in front of him . His eyes never fell to Jin Shiwei . This was the second time they get close, but he was still cold and aloof Jin Shiwei was dumbfounded, the food was already on his hand, but it still flew away from his grasp?. Meng Nan sighed and put down the chopsticks on his hand . His bowl on the table was empty . He wanted to eat more, but there¡¯s nothing left Who gave him a follower that not only has a slow brain, but also slow hands and feet?. Bai Zhi swallowed her food and put down her chopsticks . She got up and went to the kitchen to get a piece of charcoal . Bai Zhi tore an old cloth and write the prescription for Meng Nan¡¯s rotting face on it ¡°Meng Daren, there is no pen and paper at home, so please take a look at it first . ¡±. Meng Nan took the piece of cloth handed by Bai Zhi . He carefully read the words on it . The handwriting was very clear and can be regarded as beautiful Meng Nan folded the piece of cloth and stuffed it inside his sleeve, then said: ¡°Bai Zhi your cooking skills are excellent . I have eaten a lot of different kinds of food . But yours is the best food I¡¯ve ever eaten . ¡±. Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°If Daren likes to eat and you have free time, you cane again . ¡±. Meng Nan¡¯s eyes lit up and nodded his head in a hurry: ¡°That¡¯s good, I thought I would never get a chance to eat Bai Zhi¡¯s meal again . Since Bai Zhi kindly invited me, then I will dly visit again . ¡±. Kindly invited him? Bai Zhi doesn¡¯t remember when she kindly invited him . She was only being polite... .... Hu Feng had already finished eating thest fish in his bowl . Hearing the flow of Bai Zhi and Meng Nan¡¯s conversation, he suddenly inserted a few sentences: ¡°If you want toe and eat, remember to buy ingredients before youe . There is no free meal in this world . ¡±. Meng Nan was shocked, that was the longest sentence Hu Feng had said to him... .... *. Bai Zhi and Hu Changlin sent Meng Nan and Jin Shiwei outside the gate . Seeing the gorgeous andfortable carriage, and seeing the horse that Jin Shiwei was holding . Bai Zhi suddenly said: ¡°Meng Daren, can you take back the carriage with Jin Shiwei?¡±. Meng Nan didn¡¯t understand her meaning: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±. Bai Zhi pointed her finger to the horse on Jin Shiwei¡¯s hand, then said: ¡°Can you sell that horse to me? Even if you don¡¯t have this horse, you can still go back . And you can just buy another one . Please sell this horse to me . ¡±. Meng Nan smiled and asked: ¡°Do you want a horse? What are you going to do with it?¡±. Bai Zhi replied with a serious tone: ¡°Today, I was riding an oxcart when I went to the government office . We left the vige by dawn, but we still arrived veryte . The oxcart is really slow, so I want to buy a horse . It will help me to go to the town easily in the future . ¡°. Chapter 121: Doctor Song

Chapter 121: Doctor Song

So that was her intention . Meng Nan looked at Jin Shiwei, and Jin Shiwei shook his head: ¡°No, no, Huang Cai has been with me for 10 years . I will never agree to sell him . ¡± Meng Nan originally doesn¡¯t have the intention to sell Huang Cai, he only looked at him, why does he need to be so excited? Meng Nan opened his mouth and said: ¡°Bai Zhi, Huang Cai is Jin Shiwei¡¯s heart and soul . We cannot sell him . How about this, I will use the prescription you gave me . If my face is cured, I will send you one . I will give you a horse as a reward, how about that?¡± Of course, it¡¯s a good thing to get a horse without spending money . So Bai Zhi naturally didn¡¯t refuse, let alone, she deserves this reward . ¡°Since Meng Daren wants to do good things until the end . Help me also get a carriage, it will save me time to please another person . ¡± Jin Shiwei snorted andughed: ¡°This girl, you really have a skill . I¡¯m sure if we ask you to save a dead business shop, you will also be able to save it!¡± Bai Yan shrugged her shoulder, but the smile on her face deepened: ¡°Since I met Meng Daren, he helped me a lot, so I will definitely help Daren . It¡¯s only natural to help a friend, I will not refuse Daren if he wants too . ¡± Meng Nan smile, the little girl in front of him was really really interesting . Meng Nan pointed his finger to his face and said: ¡°I can promise you that . But remember, my face must be cured, otherwise, everything will be meaningless . ¡± Bai Zhi naturally has confidence in her own medical skills: ¡°Once Meng Daren decide to use my prescription tonight, you will see that it works and you will have a good night sleep . ¡± The ulceration on his face was not only stinky, but also itchy . So, Bai Zhi was sure that he can¡¯t sleep well since then . Bai Zhi naturally has confidence in her own medical skills: ¡°Once Meng Daren decide to use my prescription tonight, you will see that it works and you will have a good night sleep . ¡± The ulceration on his face was not only stinky, but also itchy . So, Bai Zhi was sure that he can¡¯t sleep well since then . Meng Nan nodded his head and turned to the carriage . Then, they went back all the way to the town . As soon as he entered the town, Meng Nan went straight to thergest pharmacy, which was the Baicao Pharmacy Shop . There was a doctor in this pharmacy shop . Doctor Song Sanqian, the famous doctor in this small town . ¡°Is Song Dafu here?¡± Meng Nan asked the shopkeeper . The shopkeeper recognized Meng Nan, so he quickly came out from the counter and bowed his head: ¡°How can Darene in person? You can just send to us your order . ¡± The shopkeeper recognized Meng Nan, so he quickly came out from the counter and bowed his head: ¡°How can Darene in person? You can just send to us your order . ¡± Meng Nan simply replied: ¡°This official happened to passed by, tell Song Dafu toe out a bit . ¡± The shopkeeper quickly went to the room where Doctor Song was staying and asked him toe out . Doctor Song was the person who was treating the ulceration on Meng Nan¡¯s face . Meng Nan has been using his prescription for a long while now, but the condition of his face hasn¡¯t improved . So today, when Meng Nan personally came, he was so shocked that his legs started trembling . ¡°Yes, Daren . ¡± Meng Nan looked at Doctor Song and immediately gave him the piece of cloth that he took from his sleeve: ¡°Look at this prescription . ¡± When Doctor Song was not reprimanded or shouted, he sighed in relief . He quickly took the piece of cloth and rewrite it on a piece of paper . When he was writing it, he noticed that it has simrity to the prescription he gave to Meng Nan, but it has the dosage that he never dares to use . Meng Nan looked at Doctor Song and immediately gave him the piece of cloth that he took from his sleeve: ¡°Look at this prescription . ¡± When Doctor Song was not reprimanded or shouted, he sighed in relief . He quickly took the piece of cloth and rewrite it on a piece of paper . When he was writing it, he noticed that it has simrity to the prescription he gave to Meng Nan, but it has the dosage that he never dares to use . ¡°This is, where did Daren get this?¡± Doctor Song asked . Meng Nan didn¡¯t answer back, but ask: ¡°Tell me about it, what is this medicine for?¡± Doctor Song replied: ¡°Answering back to daren, this prescription has simrity to the antidote that this doctor gave you . ¡± Meng Nan asked another question: ¡°Can this prescription cure this official¡¯s poison?¡± Doctor Song nodded first, then shook his head again and again with a bit trace of horror in the face . Chapter 121: Doctor Song So that was her intention Meng Nan looked at Jin Shiwei, and Jin Shiwei shook his head: ¡°No, no, Huang Cai has been with me for 10 years . I will never agree to sell him . ¡±. Meng Nan originally doesn¡¯t have the intention to sell Huang Cai, he only looked at him, why does he need to be so excited?. Meng Nan opened his mouth and said: ¡°Bai Zhi, Huang Cai is Jin Shiwei¡¯s heart and soul . We cannot sell him . How about this, I will use the prescription you gave me . If my face is cured, I will send you one . I will give you a horse as a reward, how about that?¡±. Of course, it¡¯s a good thing to get a horse without spending money . So Bai Zhi naturally didn¡¯t refuse, let alone, she deserves this reward ¡°Since Meng Daren wants to do good things until the end . Help me also get a carriage, it will save me time to please another person . ¡±. Jin Shiwei snorted andughed: ¡°This girl, you really have a skill . I¡¯m sure if we ask you to save a dead business shop, you will also be able to save it!¡±. Bai Yan shrugged her shoulder, but the smile on her face deepened: ¡°Since I met Meng Daren, he helped me a lot, so I will definitely help Daren . It¡¯s only natural to help a friend, I will not refuse Daren if he wants too . ¡±. Meng Nan smile, the little girl in front of him was really really interesting Meng Nan pointed his finger to his face and said: ¡°I can promise you that . But remember, my face must be cured, otherwise, everything will be meaningless . ¡±. Bai Zhi naturally has confidence in her own medical skills: ¡°Once Meng Daren decide to use my prescription tonight, you will see that it works and you will have a good night sleep . ¡± The ulceration on his face was not only stinky, but also itchy . So, Bai Zhi was sure that he can¡¯t sleep well since then Meng Nan nodded his head and turned to the carriage . Then, they went back all the way to the town *. As soon as he entered the town, Meng Nan went straight to thergest pharmacy, which was the Baicao Pharmacy Shop There was a doctor in this pharmacy shop . Doctor Song Sanqian, the famous doctor in this small town ¡°Is Song Dafu here?¡± Meng Nan asked the shopkeeper The shopkeeper recognized Meng Nan, so he quickly came out from the counter and bowed his head: ¡°How can Darene in person? You can just send to us your order . ¡±. Meng Nan simply replied: ¡°This official happened to passed by, tell Song Dafu toe out a bit . ¡±. The shopkeeper quickly went to the room where Doctor Song was staying and asked him toe out Doctor Song was the person who was treating the ulceration on Meng Nan¡¯s face . Meng Nan has been using his prescription for a long while now, but the condition of his face hasn¡¯t improved . So today, when Meng Nan personally came, he was so shocked that his legs started trembling ¡°Yes, Daren . ¡±. Meng Nan looked at Doctor Song and immediately gave him the piece of cloth that he took from his sleeve: ¡°Look at this prescription . ¡±. When Doctor Song was not reprimanded or shouted, he sighed in relief . He quickly took the piece of cloth and rewrite it on a piece of paper . When he was writing it, he noticed that it has simrity to the prescription he gave to Meng Nan, but it has the dosage that he never dares to use ¡°This is, where did Daren get this?¡± Doctor Song asked Meng Nan didn¡¯t answer back, but ask: ¡°Tell me about it, what is this medicine for?¡±. Doctor Song replied: ¡°Answering back to daren, this prescription has simrity to the antidote that this doctor gave you . ¡±. Meng Nan asked another question: ¡°Can this prescription cure this official¡¯s poison?¡±. Doctor Song nodded first, then shook his head again and again with a bit trace of horror in the face Chapter 122: Make peace?

Chapter 122: Make peace?

Jin Shiwei angrily asked: ¡°You nodded your head and then shook it the next second . What exactly do you mean by that? Can it cure or not? Just tell us if you don¡¯t know . ¡± Doctor Song busily replied: ¡°Answering back to Daren, it¡¯s not that this doctor doesn¡¯t know, it¡¯s just that this doctor is not sure . Although this prescription is great, this is something that this doctor hasn¡¯t dared to use . This doctor hasn¡¯t verified its usefulness, so this doctor didn¡¯t dare to guarantee . ¡± Meng Nan coldly snorted and said: ¡°Calling you a quack is not wrong!¡± Then, he turned his head to the shopkeeper: ¡°Prepare this antidote exactly ording to the prescription . Nothing more nothing less . Otherwise, if something bad happens to this official, you will all be responsible . ¡± The shopkeeper repeatedly nodded his head and took the prescription to Doctor Song¡¯s hand . Then, he immediately went to the medicine cab to prepare the medicines . Doctor Song asked Meng Nan: ¡°Daren, this prescription, who¡¯s doctor gave it to you?¡± ¡°Why do you ask?¡± Meng Nan raised an eyebrow . Doctor Song replied: ¡°To write such a prescription, this doctor must be daring and well-known . This doctor has one or two questions in mind and hopes to ask for advice . ¡± Bai Zhi¡¯s face suddenly popped up from Meng Nan¡¯s mind . Her face looked a little indifferent . She doesn¡¯t look lively like she was before . ¡°If it¡¯s destined to happen, you two will meet each other . If it¡¯s not, then even if this official introduced you the person, you will not be able to meet . ¡± This was a refusal . Although Doctor Song Dafu felt sorry, he didn¡¯t dare to say anything anymore . The shopkeeper soon prepared the medicines and handed it to Meng Nan in a very respectful manner . The shopkeeper soon prepared the medicines and handed it to Meng Nan in a very respectful manner . Jin Shiwei took the pack of medicine and thew a silver coin to the shopkeeper . Then, he said, ¡°Send another pack tomorrow with the same dosage . ¡± The shopkeeper sent the two people outside and watched as the carriage drives away . The next moment, he asked Doctor Song: ¡°What is this prescription? Can this prescription really cure Meng Daren¡¯s disease?¡± Doctor Song shook his head and said: ¡°I don¡¯t know, but since that doctor dared to give this prescription, he must be sure . Otherwise... ...¡± Otherwise, this prescription will not detoxify Meng Daren¡¯s poison, but poison him even more and cause his death . Regarding that matter, Doctor Song just swallowed the rest of his words and didn¡¯t dare to say it out loud . At the Bai Family¡¯s house . This was probably the most horrible and painful day they experience in their entire life since they were born . Old and young, no one was spared . After the vigers watched a good show, Bai Zhi and Zhao Lan took the 100 silver coins with them and went back home . They didn¡¯t even reach out their hand to help them out . Bai Erzhu climbed up from the ground and helped his son Bai Fugui . Then, he said to the olddy: ¡°Niang, this time, we ate such a big loss . You should remember this lesson . You shouldn¡¯t provoke Zhi¡¯er in the future . She now has the Country Magistrate¡¯s wife backing . If we provoke her again, aren¡¯t we only asking for death?¡± In anger, Old Lady Bai gritted her yellowish teeth . She lived for several decades, but this was the first time she got hurt so bad . And it was all because of that little slut she raised, so she was really angry . She simply cannot calm down . Bai Erzhu climbed up from the ground and helped his son Bai Fugui . Then, he said to the olddy: ¡°Niang, this time, we ate such a big loss . You should remember this lesson . You shouldn¡¯t provoke Zhi¡¯er in the future . She now has the Country Magistrate¡¯s wife backing . If we provoke her again, aren¡¯t we only asking for death?¡± In anger, Old Lady Bai gritted her yellowish teeth . She lived for several decades, but this was the first time she got hurt so bad . And it was all because of that little slut she raised, so she was really angry . She simply cannot calm down . Mrs . Liu was helped by Bai Dabao . She was also angry, but not as much as the olddy . Her heart was only thinking of Bai Zhi¡¯s image that left with the 100 silver coins . That was 100 silver coins ah! If they haven¡¯t separated yet, that 100 silver coins will belong to the Bai Family . With those silvers, will her son Dabao still worry about getting married? Mrs . Liu jumped to the olddy¡¯s side and whispered: ¡°Niang, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s find Bai Zhi and Zhao Lan to make peace . ¡± Old Lady Bai frowned: ¡°Make peace? What do you mean?¡± Chapter 122: Make peace? Jin Shiwei angrily asked: ¡°You nodded your head and then shook it the next second . What exactly do you mean by that? Can it cure or not? Just tell us if you don¡¯t know . ¡±. Doctor Song busily replied: ¡°Answering back to Daren, it¡¯s not that this doctor doesn¡¯t know, it¡¯s just that this doctor is not sure . Although this prescription is great, this is something that this doctor hasn¡¯t dared to use . This doctor hasn¡¯t verified its usefulness, so this doctor didn¡¯t dare to guarantee . ¡±. Meng Nan coldly snorted and said: ¡°Calling you a quack is not wrong!¡± Then, he turned his head to the shopkeeper: ¡°Prepare this antidote exactly ording to the prescription . Nothing more nothing less . Otherwise, if something bad happens to this official, you will all be responsible . ¡±. The shopkeeper repeatedly nodded his head and took the prescription to Doctor Song¡¯s hand . Then, he immediately went to the medicine cab to prepare the medicines Doctor Song asked Meng Nan: ¡°Daren, this prescription, who¡¯s doctor gave it to you?¡±. ¡°Why do you ask?¡± Meng Nan raised an eyebrow Doctor Song replied: ¡°To write such a prescription, this doctor must be daring and well-known . This doctor has one or two questions in mind and hopes to ask for advice . ¡±. Bai Zhi¡¯s face suddenly popped up from Meng Nan¡¯s mind . Her face looked a little indifferent . She doesn¡¯t look lively like she was before ¡°If it¡¯s destined to happen, you two will meet each other . If it¡¯s not, then even if this official introduced you the person, you will not be able to meet . ¡±. This was a refusal . Although Doctor Song Dafu felt sorry, he didn¡¯t dare to say anything anymore The shopkeeper soon prepared the medicines and handed it to Meng Nan in a very respectful manner Jin Shiwei took the pack of medicine and thew a silver coin to the shopkeeper . Then, he said, ¡°Send another pack tomorrow with the same dosage . ¡±. The shopkeeper sent the two people outside and watched as the carriage drives away . The next moment, he asked Doctor Song: ¡°What is this prescription? Can this prescription really cure Meng Daren¡¯s disease?¡±. Doctor Song shook his head and said: ¡°I don¡¯t know, but since that doctor dared to give this prescription, he must be sure . Otherwise... ...¡±. Otherwise, this prescription will not detoxify Meng Daren¡¯s poison, but poison him even more and cause his death . . Regarding that matter, Doctor Song just swallowed the rest of his words and didn¡¯t dare to say it out loud *. At the Bai Family¡¯s house This was probably the most horrible and painful day they experience in their entire life since they were born Old and young, no one was spared After the vigers watched a good show, Bai Zhi and Zhao Lan took the 100 silver coins with them and went back home . They didn¡¯t even reach out their hand to help them out Bai Erzhu climbed up from the ground and helped his son Bai Fugui . Then, he said to the olddy: ¡°Niang, this time, we ate such a big loss . You should remember this lesson . You shouldn¡¯t provoke Zhi¡¯er in the future . She now has the Country Magistrate¡¯s wife backing . If we provoke her again, aren¡¯t we only asking for death?¡±. In anger, Old Lady Bai gritted her yellowish teeth . She lived for several decades, but this was the first time she got hurt so bad . And it was all because of that little slut she raised, so she was really angry . She simply cannot calm down Mrs . Liu was helped by Bai Dabao . She was also angry, but not as much as the olddy . Her heart was only thinking of Bai Zhi¡¯s image that left with the 100 silver coins That was 100 silver coins ah!. If they haven¡¯t separated yet, that 100 silver coins will belong to the Bai Family . With those silvers, will her son Dabao still worry about getting married?. Mrs . Liu jumped to the olddy¡¯s side and whispered: ¡°Niang, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s find Bai Zhi and Zhao Lan to make peace . ¡±. Old Lady Bai frowned: ¡°Make peace? What do you mean?¡±. Chapter 123: Have you lost your mind?

Chapter 123: Have you lost your mind?

Mrs . Liu busily said: ¡°Niang, have you gone crazy? Today, Bai Zhi and Zhao Lan got 100 silver coins . And they got a lot and a field in their hands . All those things belong to them . If we make peace with them, won¡¯t those things belong to us Bai Family?¡± When Bai Dazhu heard this, he immediately rushed forward: ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right . What my wife said is right, as long as we make peace with Bai Zhi and Zhao Lan and we brought them back in the family . We can confiscate all those things, right? And in the future, if they want to separate again, we will let them leave . ¡± Old Lady Bai coldly snorted: ¡°Those cheap sluts . If it weren¡¯t for those silver coins, lot and field . I will really not allow them to step in our Bai Family ever again . ¡± At this time, Mrs . Zhang and Bai Zhenzhu had already put down their bags in the yard . When they heard the conversation, Mrs . Zhang couldn¡¯t help but sneer: ¡°As if Bai Zhi and Zhao Lan wille back . ¡± Mrs . Liu looked at Mrs . Zhang and angrily said: ¡°You still know how toe back? Why didn¡¯t youe back early?¡± Mrs . Zhang also got angry: ¡°Why? Is your heart aching because I didn¡¯t suffer a board of punishment?¡± Old Lady Bai had a headache and replied: ¡°Shut up, can¡¯t you see that the family is lively enough?¡± Then, she turned her head and red at Mrs . Zhang: ¡°Since you came back, you go and cook . You don¡¯t have any business here . ¡± Then, she turned her head and red at Mrs . Zhang: ¡°Since you came back, you go and cook . You don¡¯t have any business here . ¡± Don¡¯t have any business here? Mrs . Zhang really wanted to turn around and leave . If she didn¡¯t hear that her son, Bai Fugui was beaten with 10 boards of punishment, she will note back at all . Mrs . Zhang walked toward her son, when she saw his face was pale and couldn¡¯t stand straight, her eyes redden immediately: ¡°Fugui, how are you feeling? Is it painful?¡± Bai Fugui shook his head and said: ¡°Niang, it¡¯s good you came back, I¡¯m not hurt . ¡± Bai Fugui shook his head and said: ¡°Niang, it¡¯s good you came back, I¡¯m not hurt . ¡± Mrs . Zhang¡¯s heart was filled with hate . If it weren¡¯t for that greedy olddy and Mrs . Liu, her son will not be implicated . ¡°Let¡¯s go, niang will help you go back in the room . ¡± Bai Erzhu also felt bitter inside his heart . His son was not supposed to be implicated in this . Back in their room, Mrs . Zhang put down their bags on the bed and turn her head to face Bai Erzhu: ¡°Do you have a pig¡¯s brain? You know that old woman and Liu will ckmail people for money, but you still followed them with Fugui? Have you lost your mind?¡± Bai Erzhu¡¯s butt was smashed for 15 times, so his butt was blooming red like a flower . He wanted to go to the bed, but Mrs . Zhang stopped him . So, he couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°What else should I do? If I don¡¯t go with them and they got benefits from Zhao Lan, will they give our family some shares?¡± Back in their room, Mrs . Zhang put down their bags on the bed and turn her head to face Bai Erzhu: ¡°Do you have a pig¡¯s brain? You know that old woman and Liu will ckmail people for money, but you still followed them with Fugui? Have you lost your mind?¡± Bai Erzhu¡¯s butt was smashed for 15 times, so his butt was blooming red like a flower . He wanted to go to the bed, but Mrs . Zhang stopped him . So, he couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°What else should I do? If I don¡¯t go with them and they got benefits from Zhao Lan, will they give our family some shares?¡± ¡°Benefits?¡± Mrs . Zhang sneered and pointed her finger to his butt: ¡°Is that the benefits your talking about?¡± Bai Erzhu looked helpless when he said: ¡°Who would have thought that dead girl, Bai Zhi will go to the government office toin and bring back an official with her? If I knew she will do that, will I still follow them?¡± Mrs . Zhang poked Bai Erzhu¡¯s head and said: ¡°What else can you think inside this brain of yours? Didn¡¯t you notice that Zhi¡¯er is very different from before? Do you still think you can teach her a lesson?¡± Mrs . Zhang turned her head and look from afar . She looked at Old Lady Bai, who was whispering to Mrs . Liu in the hall, then coldly said: ¡°When they were still here, you ruthlessly drove them out . But now that their life improved, you¡¯re all thinking to bring them back? Do you think all the things in this world are easy to get? Bai Erzhu, if you are Bai Zhi and Zhao Lan, will youe back?¡± Chapter 123: Have you lost your mind? Mrs . Liu busily said: ¡°Niang, have you gone crazy? Today, Bai Zhi and Zhao Lan got 100 silver coins . And they got a lot and a field in their hands . All those things belong to them . If we make peace with them, won¡¯t those things belong to us Bai Family?¡±. When Bai Dazhu heard this, he immediately rushed forward: ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right . What my wife said is right, as long as we make peace with Bai Zhi and Zhao Lan and we brought them back in the family . We can confiscate all those things, right? And in the future, if they want to separate again, we will let them leave . ¡±. Old Lady Bai coldly snorted: ¡°Those cheap sluts . If it weren¡¯t for those silver coins, lot and field . I will really not allow them to step in our Bai Family ever again . ¡±. At this time, Mrs . Zhang and Bai Zhenzhu had already put down their bags in the yard . When they heard the conversation, Mrs . Zhang couldn¡¯t help but sneer: ¡°As if Bai Zhi and Zhao Lan wille back . ¡±. Mrs . Liu looked at Mrs . Zhang and angrily said: ¡°You still know how toe back? Why didn¡¯t youe back early?¡±. Mrs . Zhang also got angry: ¡°Why? Is your heart aching because I didn¡¯t suffer a board of punishment?¡±. Old Lady Bai had a headache and replied: ¡°Shut up, can¡¯t you see that the family is lively enough?¡±. Then, she turned her head and red at Mrs . Zhang: ¡°Since you came back, you go and cook . You don¡¯t have any business here . ¡±. Don¡¯t have any business here?. Mrs . Zhang really wanted to turn around and leave . If she didn¡¯t hear that her son, Bai Fugui was beaten with 10 boards of punishment, she will note back at all Mrs . Zhang walked toward her son, when she saw his face was pale and couldn¡¯t stand straight, her eyes redden immediately: ¡°Fugui, how are you feeling? Is it painful?¡±. Bai Fugui shook his head and said: ¡°Niang, it¡¯s good you came back, I¡¯m not hurt . ¡±. Mrs . Zhang¡¯s heart was filled with hate . If it weren¡¯t for that greedy olddy and Mrs . Liu, her son will not be implicated ¡°Let¡¯s go, niang will help you go back in the room . ¡± Bai Erzhu also felt bitter inside his heart . His son was not supposed to be implicated in this *. Back in their room, Mrs . Zhang put down their bags on the bed and turn her head to face Bai Erzhu: ¡°Do you have a pig¡¯s brain? You know that old woman and Liu will ckmail people for money, but you still followed them with Fugui? Have you lost your mind?¡±. Bai Erzhu¡¯s butt was smashed for 15 times, so his butt was blooming red like a flower . He wanted to go to the bed, but Mrs . Zhang stopped him . So, he couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°What else should I do? If I don¡¯t go with them and they got benefits from Zhao Lan, will they give our family some shares?¡±. ¡°Benefits?¡± Mrs . Zhang sneered and pointed her finger to his butt: ¡°Is that the benefits your talking about?¡±. Bai Erzhu looked helpless when he said: ¡°Who would have thought that dead girl, Bai Zhi will go to the government office toin and bring back an official with her? If I knew she will do that, will I still follow them?¡±. Mrs . Zhang poked Bai Erzhu¡¯s head and said: ¡°What else can you think inside this brain of yours? Didn¡¯t you notice that Zhi¡¯er is very different from before? Do you still think you can teach her a lesson?¡± Mrs . Zhang turned her head and look from afar . She looked at Old Lady Bai, who was whispering to Mrs . Liu in the hall, then coldly said: ¡°When they were still here, you ruthlessly drove them out . But now that their life improved, you¡¯re all thinking to bring them back? Do you think all the things in this world are easy to get? Bai Erzhu, if you are Bai Zhi and Zhao Lan, will youe back?¡±. Chapter end Chapter 124: Bai Zhenzhu’s envious hatred

Chapter 124: Bai Zhenzhu¡¯s envious hatred

Bai Erzhu thought about it, and then shook his head: ¡°If they were me, now that I have a lot, field and money, I will not return again . ¡± Mrs . Zhang looked at her son and asked the same question: ¡°Fugui, how about you? If you are Bai Zhi will youe back again in the Bai Family?¡± Bai Fugui also shook his head: ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t . Why should I go back? They¡¯re making me work all day long, but will only let me eat leftover rice soup . They¡¯re also scolding and beating me all the time . Even the ce I lived was leaking everywhere . In that kind of life, I will absolutely never return . ¡± Mrs . Zhang open her mouth and said: ¡°See? Even you all know their situation in this family very clearly . So, do you think Bai Zhi doesn¡¯t know? It¡¯s not easy to separate in this family . But now they did, and they have a lot and field . Do you think Bai Zhi will return to suffer once again? Impossible! Unless she has lost her mind . ¡± Bai Erzhu seems to understand the meaning his wife: ¡°So, you mean to say, no matter what they do, we shouldn¡¯t care?¡± When Mrs . Zhang saw her husband finally opened his mind, her facial expression soften by 3 points: ¡°That¡¯s right, no matter what they do, don¡¯t pay attention . Don¡¯t participate . Just let them go to cause trouble for themselves and see how Bai Zhi clean them up . ¡± If it was like before, Bai Erzhu will not listen to his wife . But now, he has suffered a big loss . In addition to that, he also saw how biased his mother to his elder brother¡¯s family to his family . It¡¯s better to stay in their room and don¡¯t pay attention to their activities . At least, he will not suffer as much as he did today . ¡°Alright, I will listen to you . ¡± Bai Erzhu responded . ¡°Alright, I will listen to you . ¡± Bai Erzhu responded . Mrs . Zhang secretly sighed with relief and felt a little better . Then, she said to her husband and son: ¡°You two rest first . I will cook with Zhenzhu . ¡± After Mrs . Zhang walked out of the room, she shouted at her daughter that was still standing in the courtyard, refusing to enter the house: ¡°Zhenzhu, what are you doing? Come over here and help me make fire . ¡± Bai Zhenzhu reluctantly walked into the house . Their house was in a big mess . The floor was filled with broken debris . Their tables and chairs were smashed and thrown in the corner . Was this ce really their house? ¡°Niang, how did our house be like this?¡± Bai Zhenzhu frowned and asked . ¡°Niang, how did our house be like this?¡± Bai Zhenzhu frowned and asked . Mrs . Zhang took Bai Zhenzhu into the kitchen . Their kitchen looked horrible like the front hall . Even their pots on the stone stove were not spared... ... Mrs . Zhang sighed and said: ¡°Your Grandmother and Aunt received silver coins from someone in the Baiyang Vige . They intend to marry off Bai Zhi to that person and collected 10 silver coins in advance . But as a result, the day before the marriage, rumors about Bai Zhi cannot give birth spread all over the vige up to the Baiyang Vige . That person from the Baiyang Vige learned about this and thought that your grandmother and aunt are only trying to swindle him . So, he brought many men into our ce and cause trouble . That¡¯s why our house looked like this . ¡± Bai Zhenzhu lived in her uncle¡¯s house in these past few days, she only heard some rumors, but she didn¡¯t expect that things escted like this . ¡°So, Bai Zhi didn¡¯t get married?¡± Mrs . Zhang replied: ¡°Of course, she didn¡¯t get married . That person from the Baiyang Vige took back his money to your grandmother . Your grandmother was so angry and drive away Bai Zhi and Zhao Lan in our family . They made a written agreement that they are now separated from us . They don¡¯t have any rtionship to the Bai Family anymore . ¡± ¡°So, Bai Zhi didn¡¯t get married?¡± Mrs . Zhang replied: ¡°Of course, she didn¡¯t get married . That person from the Baiyang Vige took back his money to your grandmother . Your grandmother was so angry and drive away Bai Zhi and Zhao Lan in our family . They made a written agreement that they are now separated from us . They don¡¯t have any rtionship to the Bai Family anymore . ¡± When Bai Zhenzhu heard those words, her face glowed with excitement: ¡°That¡¯s great . That dead girl, Bai Zhi, finally disappeared under my nose . ¡± How can Mrs . Zhang doesn¡¯t know what her daughter was thinking? Bai Zhi has a delicate appearance, she was born with smooth and fair white skin . Although herplexion was tan right now, it can turn white any time soon . Every time Bai Zhenzhu stand next to Bai Zhi, people always try topare them, which started Bai Zhenzhu¡¯s envious hatred . Chapter 124: Bai Zhenzhu¡¯s envious hatred Bai Erzhu thought about it, and then shook his head: ¡°If they were me, now that I have a lot, field and money, I will not return again . ¡±. Mrs . Zhang looked at her son and asked the same question: ¡°Fugui, how about you? If you are Bai Zhi will youe back again in the Bai Family?¡±. Bai Fugui also shook his head: ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t . Why should I go back? They¡¯re making me work all day long, but will only let me eat leftover rice soup . They¡¯re also scolding and beating me all the time . Even the ce I lived was leaking everywhere . In that kind of life, I will absolutely never return . ¡±. Mrs . Zhang open her mouth and said: ¡°See? Even you all know their situation in this family very clearly . So, do you think Bai Zhi doesn¡¯t know? It¡¯s not easy to separate in this family . But now they did, and they have a lot and field . Do you think Bai Zhi will return to suffer once again? Impossible! Unless she has lost her mind . ¡±. Bai Erzhu seems to understand the meaning his wife: ¡°So, you mean to say, no matter what they do, we shouldn¡¯t care?¡±. When Mrs . Zhang saw her husband finally opened his mind, her facial expression soften by 3 points: ¡°That¡¯s right, no matter what they do, don¡¯t pay attention . Don¡¯t participate . Just let them go to cause trouble for themselves and see how Bai Zhi clean them up . ¡±. If it was like before, Bai Erzhu will not listen to his wife . But now, he has suffered a big loss . In addition to that, he also saw how biased his mother to his elder brother¡¯s family to his family . It¡¯s better to stay in their room and don¡¯t pay attention to their activities . At least, he will not suffer as much as he did today ¡°Alright, I will listen to you . ¡± Bai Erzhu responded Mrs . Zhang secretly sighed with relief and felt a little better . Then, she said to her husband and son: ¡°You two rest first . I will cook with Zhenzhu . ¡±. After Mrs . Zhang walked out of the room, she shouted at her daughter that was still standing in the courtyard, refusing to enter the house: ¡°Zhenzhu, what are you doing? Come over here and help me make fire . ¡±. Bai Zhenzhu reluctantly walked into the house . Their house was in a big mess . The floor was filled with broken debris . Their tables and chairs were smashed and thrown in the corner . Was this ce really their house?. ¡°Niang, how did our house be like this?¡± Bai Zhenzhu frowned and asked Mrs . Zhang took Bai Zhenzhu into the kitchen . Their kitchen looked horrible like the front hall . Even their pots on the stone stove were not spared... .... Mrs . Zhang sighed and said: ¡°Your Grandmother and Aunt received silver coins from someone in the Baiyang Vige . They intend to marry off Bai Zhi to that person and collected 10 silver coins in advance . But as a result, the day before the marriage, rumors about Bai Zhi cannot give birth spread all over the vige up to the Baiyang Vige . That person from the Baiyang Vige learned about this and thought that your grandmother and aunt are only trying to swindle him . So, he brought many men into our ce and cause trouble . That¡¯s why our house looked like this . ¡±. Bai Zhenzhu lived in her uncle¡¯s house in these past few days, she only heard some rumors, but she didn¡¯t expect that things escted like this ¡°So, Bai Zhi didn¡¯t get married?¡±. Mrs . Zhang replied: ¡°Of course, she didn¡¯t get married . That person from the Baiyang Vige took back his money to your grandmother . Your grandmother was so angry and drive away Bai Zhi and Zhao Lan in our family . They made a written agreement that they are now separated from us . They don¡¯t have any rtionship to the Bai Family anymore . ¡±. When Bai Zhenzhu heard those words, her face glowed with excitement: ¡°That¡¯s great . That dead girl, Bai Zhi, finally disappeared under my nose . ¡±. How can Mrs . Zhang doesn¡¯t know what her daughter was thinking?. Bai Zhi has a delicate appearance, she was born with smooth and fair white skin . Although herplexion was tan right now, it can turn white any time soon . Every time Bai Zhenzhu stand next to Bai Zhi, people always try topare them, which started Bai Zhenzhu¡¯s envious hatred Chapter end Chapter 125: First come, first served

Chapter 125: Firste, first served

Mrs . Zhang didn¡¯t say anything anymore . Regardless of what, Bai Zhi was now an outsider in their family . She now has nothing to do with her . Her daughter was the most important thing in her life . ¡°Zhenzhu, now that Bai Zhi is gone . You can¡¯t work less in the family like before . You have to help more . ¡± Bai Zhenzhu nodded her head again and again: ¡°Alright, what do you want me to do? No matter what Bai Zhi do, I can also do the same . I won¡¯t be any worst than her . ¡± Mrs . Zhang sighed, and there was some worry in her heart . This girl, Bai Zhenzhu, since she was young . Whenever the olddy asked her to do something, she will call Bai Zhi to do it . She will not do it herself . Old Lady Bai and Mrs . Liu turned a blind eye to it, which Bai Zhenzhu took for granted . So now that she will do the housework, she doesn¡¯t know if she really can do it . After Bai Zhi sent away Meng Nan and Jin Shiwei, she returned inside the Hu Family¡¯s house . However, as soon as she returned, Zhao Lan pulled her to the side and asked: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, tell me, what prescription did you give to Meng Daren? What is going on? Since when did you learn to write a prescription?¡± Bai Zhi replied: ¡°Niang, I¡¯ve been with Bai Xiaofeng all these years . I learned to write since long ago . As for the prescription, I learned that from my medical books . I can now write a prescription . ¡± Zhao Lan was doubtful: ¡°Is it really like that?¡± Bai Zhi seriously nodded her head and asked: ¡°If that¡¯s not how it is, then what?¡± Zhao Lan looked at her daughter, her daughter still looked the same, but she seems not the daughter she was familiar with . Fortunately, she was still as filial as before . ¡°Well, Niang, stop thinking too much . Go and rest, you still have to go and see our fields in the afternoon . ¡± Zhao Lan snorted and turned to go to the cabin house . Zhao Lan snorted and turned to go to the cabin house . After watching Zhao Lan leave, Bai Zhi swept her eyes to the hall and smiled: ¡°Come out now . ¡± Hu Feng¡¯s figure came out from the shadow behind the door of the hall . And then, he took a few steps forward towards Bai Zhi and said: ¡°It seems that you already know what am I going to say . ¡± Bai Zhi shrugged her shoulders and said: ¡°Of course . Aside from urging me to treat you, what else are you going to say?¡± Hu Feng said with a face full of dissatisfaction: ¡°The silver needles are now avable . There is also money to buy medicines . What are you still waiting for?¡± Bai Zhi slightly tilted her head and stared at the Hu Feng¡¯s handsome face that was full of sorrow . He was like a child who has a candy, but suddenly his candy was robbed . He felt very wrong in this . Bai Zhi slightly tilted her head and stared at the Hu Feng¡¯s handsome face that was full of sorrow . He was like a child who has a candy, but suddenly his candy was robbed . He felt very wrong in this . Seeing this, Bai Zhi couldn¡¯t hold back and burst intoughter . Her eyes curved into a smile, her row of white teeth were revealed and her small dimples were looming inughter . Bai Zhi pointed her finger at Hu Feng and said: ¡°Are you jealous because I give treatment to Meng Daren first?¡± Hu Feng didn¡¯t deny it . He raised an eyebrow and said: ¡°Firste first serve . It¡¯s obvious that I asked you first, but you put me aside and gave him a treatment first . ¡± The more Bai Zhi hear Hu Feng¡¯s nagging, the more she couldn¡¯t stop fromughing . He was really funny . ¡°Don¡¯t get angry, I¡¯ll treat you today . ¡± Hu Feng crossed his arms and slightly squinted his eyes, then said: ¡°Today? What time?¡± Oh, he really can¡¯t wait anymore . Hu Feng crossed his arms and slightly squinted his eyes, then said: ¡°Today? What time?¡± Oh, he really can¡¯t wait anymore . ¡°Now, how about right now?¡± Bai Zhi surrendered . Under Hu Feng¡¯s gaze, she had no choice but to surrender . Hu Feng turned around and coldly spit out two words: ¡°Come here . ¡± Bai Zhi pouted her mouth and spit out her tongue while looking at Hu Feng¡¯s back . Hu Feng entered his room, while Bai Zhi followed behind him . This was her first time going into Hu Feng¡¯s room . Chapter 125: Firste, first served Mrs . Zhang didn¡¯t say anything anymore . Regardless of what, Bai Zhi was now an outsider in their family . She now has nothing to do with her . Her daughter was the most important thing in her life ¡°Zhenzhu, now that Bai Zhi is gone . You can¡¯t work less in the family like before . You have to help more . ¡±. Bai Zhenzhu nodded her head again and again: ¡°Alright, what do you want me to do? No matter what Bai Zhi do, I can also do the same . I won¡¯t be any worst than her . ¡±. Mrs . Zhang sighed, and there was some worry in her heart . This girl, Bai Zhenzhu, since she was young . Whenever the olddy asked her to do something, she will call Bai Zhi to do it . She will not do it herself . Old Lady Bai and Mrs . Liu turned a blind eye to it, which Bai Zhenzhu took for granted . So now that she will do the housework, she doesn¡¯t know if she really can do it *. After Bai Zhi sent away Meng Nan and Jin Shiwei, she returned inside the Hu Family¡¯s house . However, as soon as she returned, Zhao Lan pulled her to the side and asked: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, tell me, what prescription did you give to Meng Daren? What is going on? Since when did you learn to write a prescription?¡±. Bai Zhi replied: ¡°Niang, I¡¯ve been with Bai Xiaofeng all these years . I learned to write since long ago . As for the prescription, I learned that from my medical books . I can now write a prescription . ¡±. Zhao Lan was doubtful: ¡°Is it really like that?¡±. Bai Zhi seriously nodded her head and asked: ¡°If that¡¯s not how it is, then what?¡±. Zhao Lan looked at her daughter, her daughter still looked the same, but she seems not the daughter she was familiar with . Fortunately, she was still as filial as before ¡°Well, Niang, stop thinking too much . Go and rest, you still have to go and see our fields in the afternoon . ¡±. Zhao Lan snorted and turned to go to the cabin house *. After watching Zhao Lan leave, Bai Zhi swept her eyes to the hall and smiled: ¡°Come out now . ¡±. Hu Feng¡¯s figure came out from the shadow behind the door of the hall . And then, he took a few steps forward towards Bai Zhi and said: ¡°It seems that you already know what am I going to say . ¡±. Bai Zhi shrugged her shoulders and said: ¡°Of course . Aside from urging me to treat you, what else are you going to say?¡±. Hu Feng said with a face full of dissatisfaction: ¡°The silver needles are now avable . There is also money to buy medicines . What are you still waiting for?¡±. Bai Zhi slightly tilted her head and stared at the Hu Feng¡¯s handsome face that was full of sorrow . He was like a child who has a candy, but suddenly his candy was robbed . He felt very wrong in this Seeing this, Bai Zhi couldn¡¯t hold back and burst intoughter . Her eyes curved into a smile, her row of white teeth were revealed and her small dimples were looming inughter Bai Zhi pointed her finger at Hu Feng and said: ¡°Are you jealous because I give treatment to Meng Daren first?¡±. Hu Feng didn¡¯t deny it . He raised an eyebrow and said: ¡°Firste first serve . It¡¯s obvious that I asked you first, but you put me aside and gave him a treatment first . ¡±. The more Bai Zhi hear Hu Feng¡¯s nagging, the more she couldn¡¯t stop fromughing . He was really funny ¡°Don¡¯t get angry, I¡¯ll treat you today . ¡±. Hu Feng crossed his arms and slightly squinted his eyes, then said: ¡°Today? What time?¡±. Oh, he really can¡¯t wait anymore ¡°Now, how about right now?¡± Bai Zhi surrendered . Under Hu Feng¡¯s gaze, she had no choice but to surrender Hu Feng turned around and coldly spit out two words: ¡°Come here . ¡±. Bai Zhi pouted her mouth and spit out her tongue while looking at Hu Feng¡¯s back Hu Feng entered his room, while Bai Zhi followed behind him . This was her first time going into Hu Feng¡¯s room Chapter 126: The doctor has the final say

Chapter 126: The doctor has the final say

Hu Feng¡¯s room was small . Aside from the bed, there was only an old desk that was ced under the window . On the table, there was a pot, a bowl and two books with broken covers . A wooden cab and two wooden stool were neatly ced in the corner of the room . Although they looked very simple, they were clean . There was no strange smell like in an ordinary house . ¡°Have you finished looking around? Let¡¯s start . ¡± Hu Feng sat on the chair in front of the old desk . Bai Zhi moved the wooden stool to the corner and sat across Hu Feng . Then, she stretched out her hand and grabbed his wrist . Hu Feng subconsciously wanted to retract his hand, but when soft and smooth fingers touched his skin, he suddenly gave up on this idea . He let her hold his hand and palm . Hu Feng¡¯s pulse was very calm, but when Bai Zhi touched him, his pulse suddenly began to elerate . Bai Zhi raised an eyebrow, but her eyes have a trace of a smile: ¡°What? No girl had ever touched your hand?¡± Hu Feng¡¯s eyes shed . His handsome face couldn¡¯t be seen clearly behind the sunlight, but Bai Zhi could clearly feel his embarrassment . Hu Feng quickly retracted his hand and sighed: ¡°When you¡¯ve seen a doctor, did he also ask you those things that have nothing to do with your case?¡± Bai Zhi chuckled and stood up, then she took out the silver needle bag in her sleeve: ¡°Turn around, I¡¯ll start giving you needle treatment . ¡± Bai Zhi chuckled and stood up, then she took out the silver needle bag in her sleeve: ¡°Turn around, I¡¯ll start giving you needle treatment . ¡± When Hu Feng turned around, his eyes fell on the pear tree outside the window . This pear tree was nted by him three years ago . After he came to his house, he nted it with his own hand . Three years had passed since then, but this pear tree didn¡¯t even bloom a flower, so no need to ask about the fruits . However, the leaves has always been lush . He doesn¡¯t know if this pear tree will bloomed one day, once he get back his memories . When Bai Zhi¡¯s slender hand touched Hu Feng¡¯s head, thin silver needles immediately plunged into several important acupuncture points on his brain . Hu Feng didn¡¯t feel any pain . He didn¡¯t feel anything at all . Even after Bai Zhi pulled out the silver needles, Hu Feng thought she hasn¡¯t started treating him . ¡°Is it over?¡± Hu Feng asked . ¡°Is it over?¡± Hu Feng asked . Bai Zhi nodded her head and put back the silver needle into the red cloth: ¡°It¡¯s over . ¡± ¡°But, I didn¡¯t feel anything . ¡± Even if the treatment doesn¡¯t hurt, he should at least feel something . Was she just ying around? Bai Zhi put back the silver needle bag to her sleeve and looked at Hu Feng, who has a questionable face: ¡°I told you before, the blood has umted and stayed in your brain for a long time . It¡¯s not easy to take them out . The reason you don¡¯t feel anything at all is that I choose the safest method to treat you . ¡± Hu Feng raised an eyebrow: ¡°Listening to your words, it seems that there is another way to treat my disease, right? And the effect is faster than this one?¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°Of course, most diseases have a variety of treatment method . But what I choose is the treatment that has the least damage and least side effects, although the result is slow . ¡± Hu Feng asked another question: ¡°If you choose the quicker treatment method to treat me, what do you think will be the possible side effects?¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°Of course, most diseases have a variety of treatment method . But what I choose is the treatment that has the least damage and least side effects, although the result is slow . ¡± Hu Feng asked another question: ¡°If you choose the quicker treatment method to treat me, what do you think will be the possible side effects?¡± Bai Zhi looked at Hu Feng¡¯s face and stared at his eyes like a deep sea: ¡°No one can urately predict the side effects . Hu Feng, you need to understand that you hurt your head . The brain is the most important part of the human body . You shouldn¡¯t treat it like a joke and take risks . I¡¯m sure no person can absolutely afford to face the consequences . ¡± ¡°What if I ask you to use this method to treat me instead?¡± Bai Zhi simply shook her head: ¡°I will not agree . Since I promised to treat you, I will be responsible for your case . I am the doctor, I have the final say to what treatment method is best for you . ¡± Chapter 126: The doctor has the final say Hu Feng¡¯s room was small . Aside from the bed, there was only an old desk that was ced under the window . On the table, there was a pot, a bowl and two books with broken covers A wooden cab and two wooden stool were neatly ced in the corner of the room . Although they looked very simple, they were clean . There was no strange smell like in an ordinary house ¡°Have you finished looking around? Let¡¯s start . ¡± Hu Feng sat on the chair in front of the old desk Bai Zhi moved the wooden stool to the corner and sat across Hu Feng . Then, she stretched out her hand and grabbed his wrist Hu Feng subconsciously wanted to retract his hand, but when soft and smooth fingers touched his skin, he suddenly gave up on this idea . He let her hold his hand and palm Hu Feng¡¯s pulse was very calm, but when Bai Zhi touched him, his pulse suddenly began to elerate Bai Zhi raised an eyebrow, but her eyes have a trace of a smile: ¡°What? No girl had ever touched your hand?¡±. Hu Feng¡¯s eyes shed . His handsome face couldn¡¯t be seen clearly behind the sunlight, but Bai Zhi could clearly feel his embarrassment Hu Feng quickly retracted his hand and sighed: ¡°When you¡¯ve seen a doctor, did he also ask you those things that have nothing to do with your case?¡±. Bai Zhi chuckled and stood up, then she took out the silver needle bag in her sleeve: ¡°Turn around, I¡¯ll start giving you needle treatment . ¡±. When Hu Feng turned around, his eyes fell on the pear tree outside the window . This pear tree was nted by him three years ago . After he came to his house, he nted it with his own hand . Three years had passed since then, but this pear tree didn¡¯t even bloom a flower, so no need to ask about the fruits . However, the leaves has always been lush He doesn¡¯t know if this pear tree will bloomed one day, once he get back his memories When Bai Zhi¡¯s slender hand touched Hu Feng¡¯s head, thin silver needles immediately plunged into several important acupuncture points on his brain Hu Feng didn¡¯t feel any pain . He didn¡¯t feel anything at all . Even after Bai Zhi pulled out the silver needles, Hu Feng thought she hasn¡¯t started treating him ¡°Is it over?¡± Hu Feng asked Bai Zhi nodded her head and put back the silver needle into the red cloth: ¡°It¡¯s over . ¡±. ¡°But, I didn¡¯t feel anything . ¡± Even if the treatment doesn¡¯t hurt, he should at least feel something . Was she just ying around?. Bai Zhi put back the silver needle bag to her sleeve and looked at Hu Feng, who has a questionable face: ¡°I told you before, the blood has umted and stayed in your brain for a long time . It¡¯s not easy to take them out . The reason you don¡¯t feel anything at all is that I choose the safest method to treat you . ¡±. Hu Feng raised an eyebrow: ¡°Listening to your words, it seems that there is another way to treat my disease, right? And the effect is faster than this one?¡±. Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°Of course, most diseases have a variety of treatment method . But what I choose is the treatment that has the least damage and least side effects, although the result is slow . ¡±. Hu Feng asked another question: ¡°If you choose the quicker treatment method to treat me, what do you think will be the possible side effects?¡±. Bai Zhi looked at Hu Feng¡¯s face and stared at his eyes like a deep sea: ¡°No one can urately predict the side effects . Hu Feng, you need to understand that you hurt your head . The brain is the most important part of the human body . You shouldn¡¯t treat it like a joke and take risks . I¡¯m sure no person can absolutely afford to face the consequences . ¡±. ¡°What if I ask you to use this method to treat me instead?¡±. Bai Zhi simply shook her head: ¡°I will not agree . Since I promised to treat you, I will be responsible for your case . I am the doctor, I have the final say to what treatment method is best for you . ¡±. Chapter end Chapter 127: What kind of plant?

Chapter 127: What kind of nt?

¡°But I am the patient, I have the right to decide what kind of treatment I should receive . ¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°No, you don¡¯t have this right . The doctor will decide your treatment . The only thing you can do is to express your dissatisfaction and opinion . However, it still depends on me if I will listen to it . ¡± Hu Feng looked at Bai Zhi¡¯s eyes, she usually has this smile on her eyes, but now she has serious and serene looked . What kind of girl was she in the end? What kind of heart does she have in that small body? Hu Feng didn¡¯t say another word, he got up from the chair and quickly walked away . Bai Zhi slowly turned around and wrinkled her eyebrows, as she watched Hu Feng¡¯s tall back disappearing from her sight . This guy, Hu Feng, his memory hasn¡¯t returned but he already has unfathomable character . If one day he recovers his memory, what kind of person might he be? After a short break, Bai Zhi and Zhao Lan went to Vige Chief Li¡¯s house . And they all went to their newly bought field . Because both of them were women, they only bought an acre of paddy field . The location of their field was not good, but it was also not bad . Zhao Lan was actually very satisfied with it . Half of their acre of paddy field was filled with sand . It can be seen that it was left untouched for a long time now . And it seems it will take a lot of effort to nt . Half of their acre of paddy field was filled with sand . It can be seen that it was left untouched for a long time now . And it seems it will take a lot of effort to nt . After the three of them finished looking at the field, along the way back, Vige Chief Li pointed his finger to the two acres of paddy field on the side: ¡°Zhao Lan, since your hand was fractured that day . No one took care of the Bai Family¡¯s field, which is so ridiculous . I don¡¯t know what the Bai Family is thinking in the end . ¡± Zhao Lan looked at the two acres of fields and sighed: ¡°All these years, I¡¯m the only one taking care of these fields . They were only used in staying at home . I¡¯m afraid that they haven¡¯t got used to it . ¡± Bai Zhi opened her mouth and said: ¡°Do they still need to get used to it? Niang, remember, the Bai Family now has nothing to do with us . You mustn¡¯t get confused and get along with them . ¡± Zhao Lan smiled and said: ¡°This child, I¡¯m not a three-year-old kid . Do you think I don¡¯t understand that?¡± She might have been so foolish before . But now, things were different . After she saw her daughter lying dead in the straw mat, she had already hated the Bai Family to the extent . There was no hope for reconciliation . But now, things were different . After she saw her daughter lying dead in the straw mat, she had already hated the Bai Family to the extent . There was no hope for reconciliation . Vige Chief Li also opened his mouth and said: ¡°It¡¯s good, it¡¯s good, now that you have broken ties with the Bai family . It¡¯s best to teach them a lesson so that they will have a good life in the future . ¡± Bai Zhi looked back at their own acre of paddy field in the distance . The location was above the water source . There was no waterway like in the other fields . Their paddy field was actually a drynd . If they will nt wheat in that field, they have to manually pour buckets of water from the distant river . Bai Zhi asked Vige Chief Li: ¡°Uncle Li, do we have to nt wheat in our field? Can we nt something else?¡± Vige Chief Li was puzzled: ¡°nt something else? What kind of nt?¡± He didn¡¯t expect that they will nt something else other than wheat . Bai Zhi asked Vige Chief Li: ¡°Uncle Li, do we have to nt wheat in our field? Can we nt something else?¡± Vige Chief Li was puzzled: ¡°nt something else? What kind of nt?¡± He didn¡¯t expect that they will nt something else other than wheat . Bai Zhi shook her head and said: ¡°I haven¡¯t decided yet . But, if we nt wheat, we need a lot of water . As you can see, our field is not close to the water resources . It will be very difficult to grow wheat . ¡± Zhao Lan busily replied: ¡°I¡¯m not scared of spending a lot of time carrying buckets of water . ¡± Vige Chief Li smiled and said: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, that field is yours, you can nt whatever you want . ¡± Bai Zhi suddenly thought of something . That nt was good and the chance for it to grow was quite high . It was also not bad to eat . The most important thing was, it doesn¡¯t need a lot of water . Chapter 127: What kind of nt? ¡°But I am the patient, I have the right to decide what kind of treatment I should receive . ¡±. Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°No, you don¡¯t have this right . The doctor will decide your treatment . The only thing you can do is to express your dissatisfaction and opinion . However, it still depends on me if I will listen to it . ¡±. Hu Feng looked at Bai Zhi¡¯s eyes, she usually has this smile on her eyes, but now she has serious and serene looked . What kind of girl was she in the end? What kind of heart does she have in that small body?. Hu Feng didn¡¯t say another word, he got up from the chair and quickly walked away Bai Zhi slowly turned around and wrinkled her eyebrows, as she watched Hu Feng¡¯s tall back disappearing from her sight . This guy, Hu Feng, his memory hasn¡¯t returned but he already has unfathomable character . If one day he recovers his memory, what kind of person might he be?. *. After a short break, Bai Zhi and Zhao Lan went to Vige Chief Li¡¯s house . And they all went to their newly bought field Because both of them were women, they only bought an acre of paddy field . The location of their field was not good, but it was also not bad . Zhao Lan was actually very satisfied with it Half of their acre of paddy field was filled with sand . It can be seen that it was left untouched for a long time now . And it seems it will take a lot of effort to nt After the three of them finished looking at the field, along the way back, Vige Chief Li pointed his finger to the two acres of paddy field on the side: ¡°Zhao Lan, since your hand was fractured that day . No one took care of the Bai Family¡¯s field, which is so ridiculous . I don¡¯t know what the Bai Family is thinking in the end . ¡±. Zhao Lan looked at the two acres of fields and sighed: ¡°All these years, I¡¯m the only one taking care of these fields . They were only used in staying at home . I¡¯m afraid that they haven¡¯t got used to it . ¡±. Bai Zhi opened her mouth and said: ¡°Do they still need to get used to it? Niang, remember, the Bai Family now has nothing to do with us . You mustn¡¯t get confused and get along with them . ¡±. Zhao Lan smiled and said: ¡°This child, I¡¯m not a three-year-old kid . Do you think I don¡¯t understand that?¡± She might have been so foolish before But now, things were different . After she saw her daughter lying dead in the straw mat, she had already hated the Bai Family to the extent . There was no hope for reconciliation Vige Chief Li also opened his mouth and said: ¡°It¡¯s good, it¡¯s good, now that you have broken ties with the Bai family . It¡¯s best to teach them a lesson so that they will have a good life in the future . ¡±. Bai Zhi looked back at their own acre of paddy field in the distance . The location was above the water source . There was no waterway like in the other fields . Their paddy field was actually a drynd If they will nt wheat in that field, they have to manually pour buckets of water from the distant river Bai Zhi asked Vige Chief Li: ¡°Uncle Li, do we have to nt wheat in our field? Can we nt something else?¡±. Vige Chief Li was puzzled: ¡°nt something else? What kind of nt?¡± He didn¡¯t expect that they will nt something else other than wheat Bai Zhi shook her head and said: ¡°I haven¡¯t decided yet . But, if we nt wheat, we need a lot of water . As you can see, our field is not close to the water resources . It will be very difficult to grow wheat . ¡±. Zhao Lan busily replied: ¡°I¡¯m not scared of spending a lot of time carrying buckets of water . ¡±. Vige Chief Li smiled and said: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, that field is yours, you can nt whatever you want . ¡±. Bai Zhi suddenly thought of something . That nt was good and the chance for it to grow was quite high . It was also not bad to eat . The most important thing was, it doesn¡¯t need a lot of water Chapter 128: I will always be your daughter

Chapter 128: I will always be your daughter

Potatoes, if the harvest was good, its production capacity can reach up to 10,000 kg . If it¡¯s bad, it can still reach up to a few hundred kgs . It¡¯s just, she doesn¡¯t know where she can find potatoes here . It seems that she has to go to the market in the town tomorrow to look . After eating dinner, Bai Zhi and Zhao Lan returned to the cabin house . After washing, Zhao Lan lie down next to Bai Zhi and ask: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, you said earlier that you want to nt something else . What kind of nt is it?¡± Bai Zhi yawned and replied: ¡°Let me figure it out first, you will know tomorrow . ¡± Zhao Lan pinched Bai Zhi¡¯s little face and said in a bit angry way: ¡°Niang is also trying to figure it out, you have no conscience . ¡± Bai Zhi smiled, turned around and nestled on Zhao Lan¡¯s side . She took a deep breath and said: ¡°Smells good . ¡± Zhao Lan red at her daughter, but her lips were curving into a smile: ¡°I know you have a sweet mouth . ¡± Looking at her daughter¡¯s lovely face, Zhao Lan suddenly remembered the jade ornament that was hanging on Old Lady Bai¡¯s neck during this morning . She was a bit hesitant . Should she tell her daughter about it? If she tells her about it, will she rush to the Bai Family to take it? Will they encounter another incident? If she tells her about it, will she rush to the Bai Family to take it? Will they encounter another incident? ¡°Niang, what¡¯s wrong with you? Do you have something to say?¡± Zhao Lan thinks for a moment and then decided to tell her daughter about it . After all, it belongs to her . It may be rted to her real identity . Her daughter has the right to now . ¡°Zhi¡¯er, niang never hide you about your early life . ¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°I know, I was picked up by father from the mountain . And then, you two gave me a home . ¡± Zhao Lan continued to say: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, in the Bai Family earlier, when the olddy took out the key, have you seen the jade ornament hanging on her neck?¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°I saw it, it looks very nice, what about it?¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°I saw it, it looks very nice, what about it?¡± Zhao Lan sighed, all the memories from 12 years ago appeared in her mind . At that time, Bai Zhi was not born for too long . She only looked like less than half a year old child . She looked very weak but cute . However, a cruel person throws her in the wilderness . If Bai Sanzhu didn¡¯t pass by in the mountain, she will definitely fall under the hands of the wild beast . In the ce where she was found, there were several Bai Zhi flowers, so Bai Sanzhu named her after that . From her wrapped clothes, there was a piece of jade ornament . When Bai Sanzhu saw it, he knows it was not something ordinary people could have . If the greedy Bai Family saw it, they will definitely take it away . So, he secretly hides . It¡¯s just, she also doesn¡¯t know where he hides it . Later on, Bai Sanzhu fell on the roof . At first, she thought there was no serious problem with him . Because he didn¡¯t tell her anything . However, his condition suddenly deteriorated . He didn¡¯t get a chance to tell her about it . He passed away . Zhao Lan¡¯s tears couldn¡¯t help but fall as she was telling the past event to Bai Zhi . Even though so many years has past, she still can¡¯t forget her husband . Even if there was only one meal in the table, he will give everything to her and Bai Zhi . Zhao Lan¡¯s tears couldn¡¯t help but fall as she was telling the past event to Bai Zhi . Even though so many years has past, she still can¡¯t forget her husband . Even if there was only one meal in the table, he will give everything to her and Bai Zhi . Although he was poor and have no voice in the Bai Family, he was a good husband and a good father . That¡¯s why she always hated herself . Why can¡¯t she give him a child? Fortunately, after Bai Zhi arrived, their life gradually filled withughter . It¡¯s just thisughter didn¡¯tst long . All these precious memories are what drove Zhao Lan to work hard all these years . Bai Zhi¡¯s eyes also got wet in tears . It must because she was a doctor and saved a lot of people¡¯s lives, that¡¯s why she met such a kind mother . Bai Zhi hugged Zhao Lan tightly, she tried had to hold back tears and said: ¡°Niang, thank you, I¡¯m thankful to you and father . You two gave me chance to live, gave me a home, and let me experience what a real family is . Niang, I will always be your daughter . That jade ornament? If the Bai Family wants it, let them take it . My real family abandoned me, so why should I go and look for them? I have you, and that is enough for me . ¡± Chapter 128: I will always be your daughter Potatoes, if the harvest was good, its production capacity can reach up to 10,000 kg . If it¡¯s bad, it can still reach up to a few hundred kgs It¡¯s just, she doesn¡¯t know where she can find potatoes here It seems that she has to go to the market in the town tomorrow to look *. After eating dinner, Bai Zhi and Zhao Lan returned to the cabin house . After washing, Zhao Lan lie down next to Bai Zhi and ask: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, you said earlier that you want to nt something else . What kind of nt is it?¡±. Bai Zhi yawned and replied: ¡°Let me figure it out first, you will know tomorrow . ¡±. Zhao Lan pinched Bai Zhi¡¯s little face and said in a bit angry way: ¡°Niang is also trying to figure it out, you have no conscience . ¡±. Bai Zhi smiled, turned around and nestled on Zhao Lan¡¯s side . She took a deep breath and said: ¡°Smells good . ¡±. Zhao Lan red at her daughter, but her lips were curving into a smile: ¡°I know you have a sweet mouth . ¡±. Looking at her daughter¡¯s lovely face, Zhao Lan suddenly remembered the jade ornament that was hanging on Old Lady Bai¡¯s neck during this morning . She was a bit hesitant . Should she tell her daughter about it?. If she tells her about it, will she rush to the Bai Family to take it? Will they encounter another incident?. ¡°Niang, what¡¯s wrong with you? Do you have something to say?¡±. Zhao Lan thinks for a moment and then decided to tell her daughter about it . After all, it belongs to her . It may be rted to her real identity . Her daughter has the right to now ¡°Zhi¡¯er, niang never hide you about your early life . ¡±. Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°I know, I was picked up by father from the mountain . And then, you two gave me a home . ¡±. Zhao Lan continued to say: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, in the Bai Family earlier, when the olddy took out the key, have you seen the jade ornament hanging on her neck?¡±. Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°I saw it, it looks very nice, what about it?¡±. Zhao Lan sighed, all the memories from 12 years ago appeared in her mind . At that time, Bai Zhi was not born for too long . She only looked like less than half a year old child . She looked very weak but cute . However, a cruel person throws her in the wilderness . If Bai Sanzhu didn¡¯t pass by in the mountain, she will definitely fall under the hands of the wild beast In the ce where she was found, there were several Bai Zhi flowers, so Bai Sanzhu named her after that From her wrapped clothes, there was a piece of jade ornament . When Bai Sanzhu saw it, he knows it was not something ordinary people could have . If the greedy Bai Family saw it, they will definitely take it away . So, he secretly hides . It¡¯s just, she also doesn¡¯t know where he hides it Later on, Bai Sanzhu fell on the roof . At first, she thought there was no serious problem with him . Because he didn¡¯t tell her anything . However, his condition suddenly deteriorated . He didn¡¯t get a chance to tell her about it . He passed away Zhao Lan¡¯s tears couldn¡¯t help but fall as she was telling the past event to Bai Zhi . Even though so many years has past, she still can¡¯t forget her husband Even if there was only one meal in the table, he will give everything to her and Bai Zhi Although he was poor and have no voice in the Bai Family, he was a good husband and a good father . That¡¯s why she always hated herself . Why can¡¯t she give him a child? Fortunately, after Bai Zhi arrived, their life gradually filled withughter . It¡¯s just thisughter didn¡¯tst long All these precious memories are what drove Zhao Lan to work hard all these years Bai Zhi¡¯s eyes also got wet in tears . It must because she was a doctor and saved a lot of people¡¯s lives, that¡¯s why she met such a kind mother Bai Zhi hugged Zhao Lan tightly, she tried had to hold back tears and said: ¡°Niang, thank you, I¡¯m thankful to you and father . You two gave me chance to live, gave me a home, and let me experience what a real family is . Niang, I will always be your daughter . That jade ornament? If the Bai Family wants it, let them take it . My real family abandoned me, so why should I go and look for them? I have you, and that is enough for me . ¡±. Chapter 129: Sleep well

Chapter 129: Sleep well

In this statement, Bai Zhi didn¡¯t say it only for the sake of former Bai Zhi, but also for herself . She wanted to bid farewell to her past self in order to start a new life . This night, Bai Zhi was able to sleep well . She no longer felt abandoned and lonely in her sleep . Her life was no longer dull like before, so she will never shed tears to those people who don¡¯t know how to cherish their loved ones . She only hoped that her life in this world would be stable for all the years toe . This night, the person who was able to sleep well, was not only Bai Zhi . Meng Nan, who was in the government office, also sleep well . Every night, his face was itchy . But after using Bai Zhi¡¯s prescription, his face miraculously stop itching . He no longer scratches his face with his hand . And if he was not looking in the mirror right now, he wouldn¡¯t think that his face has wounds . ¡°Gongzi, how do you feel?¡± Jin Shiwei, who has always been with Meng Nan, was very worried . Meng Nan opened his mouth and said: ¡°I¡¯m good, I¡¯ve never felt this good . This girl, Bai Zhi is really interesting . ¡± Jin Shiwei sighed in relief: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it though . So many doctors have tried to cure you, but only Bai Zhi¡¯s prescription cured you in the end . If other people will hear about this, I¡¯m afraid no one will believe it, right?¡± Meng Nan¡¯s lips curved into a smile: ¡°We need other people to believe, to do what?¡± Meng Nan¡¯s lips curved into a smile: ¡°We need other people to believe, to do what?¡± Jin Shiwei nodded his head again and again: ¡°Right, Bai Zhi doesn¡¯t look like a public figure . Maybe because she doesn¡¯t want other people to know about her skills . ¡± Meng Nany on a soft bed and stared quietly on the roof, then faintly said: ¡°A pearl that was mixed into fish eyes will still be a pearl . ¡± When the dawned came, Bai Zhi got up and listened to Zhao Lan¡¯s reminder, then climbed up to the newly fixed oxcart yesterday . Hu Feng came out and climbed into the oxcart without saying anything . Bai Zhi raised an eyebrow: ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± Bai Zhi raised an eyebrow: ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± Hu Feng sat down in the wooden chair and crossed his arms . He said with indifferent tone: ¡°Why? You can go to the town, but I can¡¯t?¡± At this time, Hu Changlin also came out of the courtyard and said to Bai Zhi: ¡°I told him to go with you . You are a little girl, it¡¯s not safe for you to go there alone . If Hu Feng is with you, he can help you carry things . He only needs to put a little effort . He¡¯s only staying at home, so just let him go with you . ¡± Bai Zhi knew that it was out of Hu Changlin¡¯s kindness . So, she hurriedly thanked him: ¡°Thank you, Hu Bo . My Niang is alone in the cabin house . Can you help to look after her?¡± Hu Changlin waved his hand: ¡°Just go, you don¡¯t have to worry about things at home . I am here . ¡± Bai Zhi doesn¡¯t worry about things at home . What she was worried about is, if the Bai Family look for Zhao Lan when she was not there . Zhao Lan was a soft-hearted person, she doesn¡¯t know what may happen . Bai Zhi turned her head and said to Hu Changlin: ¡°Hu Bo, I was in a hurry and forgot to say something to Niang, can you help me pass a message to her?¡± Bai Zhi doesn¡¯t worry about things at home . What she was worried about is, if the Bai Family look for Zhao Lan when she was not there . Zhao Lan was a soft-hearted person, she doesn¡¯t know what may happen . Bai Zhi turned her head and said to Hu Changlin: ¡°Hu Bo, I was in a hurry and forgot to say something to Niang, can you help me pass a message to her?¡± Hu Changlin nodded his head: ¡°Okay, just say it . ¡± ¡°Hu Bo, can you tell Niang, that no matter what the Bai Family ask her to do, she shouldn¡¯t promise anything . No matter what, she should wait for me toe back before she decides . ¡± Hu Changlin knew what Bai Zhi was worried about, so he quickly nodded his head: ¡°Okay, I will pass that message for you . Rest assured . You be careful on the road . ¡± The ox cart pulled Bai Zhi and Hu Feng away from the Huangtou Vige . However, right after the oxcart left the vige, Mrs . Liu, who was washing clothes in the river, rushed back to their house with the tub . ¡°Niang, that dead girl, Bai Zhi left . It seems she will go to the town . Hu Feng also came with her . ¡± Mrs . Liu whispered to the olddy¡¯s ear . Chapter 129: Sleep well In this statement, Bai Zhi didn¡¯t say it only for the sake of former Bai Zhi, but also for herself . She wanted to bid farewell to her past self in order to start a new life This night, Bai Zhi was able to sleep well . She no longer felt abandoned and lonely in her sleep . Her life was no longer dull like before, so she will never shed tears to those people who don¡¯t know how to cherish their loved ones She only hoped that her life in this world would be stable for all the years toe *. This night, the person who was able to sleep well, was not only Bai Zhi Meng Nan, who was in the government office, also sleep well Every night, his face was itchy . But after using Bai Zhi¡¯s prescription, his face miraculously stop itching . He no longer scratches his face with his hand . And if he was not looking in the mirror right now, he wouldn¡¯t think that his face has wounds ¡°Gongzi, how do you feel?¡± Jin Shiwei, who has always been with Meng Nan, was very worried Meng Nan opened his mouth and said: ¡°I¡¯m good, I¡¯ve never felt this good . This girl, Bai Zhi is really interesting . ¡±. Jin Shiwei sighed in relief: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it though . So many doctors have tried to cure you, but only Bai Zhi¡¯s prescription cured you in the end . If other people will hear about this, I¡¯m afraid no one will believe it, right?¡±. Meng Nan¡¯s lips curved into a smile: ¡°We need other people to believe, to do what?¡±. Jin Shiwei nodded his head again and again: ¡°Right, Bai Zhi doesn¡¯t look like a public figure . Maybe because she doesn¡¯t want other people to know about her skills . ¡±. Meng Nany on a soft bed and stared quietly on the roof, then faintly said: ¡°A pearl that was mixed into fish eyes will still be a pearl . ¡±. *. When the dawned came, Bai Zhi got up and listened to Zhao Lan¡¯s reminder, then climbed up to the newly fixed oxcart yesterday Hu Feng came out and climbed into the oxcart without saying anything Bai Zhi raised an eyebrow: ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡±. Hu Feng sat down in the wooden chair and crossed his arms . He said with indifferent tone: ¡°Why? You can go to the town, but I can¡¯t?¡±. At this time, Hu Changlin also came out of the courtyard and said to Bai Zhi: ¡°I told him to go with you . You are a little girl, it¡¯s not safe for you to go there alone . If Hu Feng is with you, he can help you carry things . He only needs to put a little effort . He¡¯s only staying at home, so just let him go with you . ¡±. Bai Zhi knew that it was out of Hu Changlin¡¯s kindness . So, she hurriedly thanked him: ¡°Thank you, Hu Bo . My Niang is alone in the cabin house . Can you help to look after her?¡±. Hu Changlin waved his hand: ¡°Just go, you don¡¯t have to worry about things at home . I am here . ¡±. Bai Zhi doesn¡¯t worry about things at home . What she was worried about is, if the Bai Family look for Zhao Lan when she was not there . Zhao Lan was a soft-hearted person, she doesn¡¯t know what may happen Bai Zhi turned her head and said to Hu Changlin: ¡°Hu Bo, I was in a hurry and forgot to say something to Niang, can you help me pass a message to her?¡±. Hu Changlin nodded his head: ¡°Okay, just say it . ¡±. ¡°Hu Bo, can you tell Niang, that no matter what the Bai Family ask her to do, she shouldn¡¯t promise anything . No matter what, she should wait for me toe back before she decides . ¡±. Hu Changlin knew what Bai Zhi was worried about, so he quickly nodded his head: ¡°Okay, I will pass that message for you . Rest assured . You be careful on the road . ¡±. The ox cart pulled Bai Zhi and Hu Feng away from the Huangtou Vige . However, right after the oxcart left the vige, Mrs . Liu, who was washing clothes in the river, rushed back to their house with the tub ¡°Niang, that dead girl, Bai Zhi left . It seems she will go to the town . Hu Feng also came with her . ¡± Mrs . Liu whispered to the olddy¡¯s ear Chapter 130: Our family’s Zhao Lan?

Chapter 130: Our family¡¯s Zhao Lan?

Old Lady Bai showed a happy smile on her face: ¡°Heaven is helping me . Zhao Lan has always been easy to talk to, while that dead girl, Bai Zhi is not . Let¡¯s go directly to Zhao Lan . Hmph, I became her mother-inw for more than 10 years, her dead husband came out from my womb . If I talk to her, she wouldn¡¯t be able to say no, right?¡± Mrs . Liu hurriedly agreed: ¡°That¡¯s given . Doesn¡¯t she always listen to you in the past? I think there wouldn¡¯t be any different now . ¡± When Mrs . Zhang came in from the house in the backyard, she saw the olddy and Mrs . Liu¡¯s proud appearance . She knew the two don¡¯t have any good n, so she turned around and didn¡¯t enter the room further . However, Old Lady Bai has seen her and shouted: ¡°Second daughter-inw, if you are free,e with us . ¡± Mrs . Zhang stopped walking, she turned her head, but didn¡¯t smile at them: ¡°I still have something to do, you go on your own . ¡± Mrs . Liu opened her mouth and said: ¡°What do you have to do at this early hour? I think you just don¡¯t want to go with us . ¡± Mrs . Zhang raised an eyebrow: ¡°Sister-inw, you can really talk without any difficulty, don¡¯t you? Since I woke up at dawn, I haven¡¯t stopped working and cleaning at home . While you, you haven¡¯t touch anything inside the house . So now, tell me, do you think you have any reason to pick a fight on me?¡± Mrs . Zhang then looked at Mrs . Liu from head to toe and added: ¡°It seems that your injury in your butt is now good . In that case, let¡¯s make a schedule to who will do the chores today . ¡± Mrs . Liu¡¯s face slightly changed in color, she wrinkled her eyebrows and said: ¡°Sister-inw, you are too much, you talk as if I didn¡¯t do anything at all . ¡± Mrs . Liu¡¯s face slightly changed in color, she wrinkled her eyebrows and said: ¡°Sister-inw, you are too much, you talk as if I didn¡¯t do anything at all . ¡± Old Lady Bai angrily said: ¡°Enough, don¡¯t say anything anymore . Since you still have something to do, then don¡¯t go with us . Let¡¯s go now . ¡± Old Lady Bai tugged Mrs . Liu¡¯s sleeves and pulled her out of the house . Mrs . Liu stared at Mrs . Zhang, as she was about to go outside the house . She doesn¡¯t know why this woman always picks a fight with her . Sooner orter, she will clean her up . Mrs . Zhang looked at the olddy and Mrs . Liu¡¯s departing back . The sneer on her mouth was getting more and more intense: ¡°I want to see what you can get out from it this time . ¡± Old Lady Bai and Mrs . Liu came to Hu Changlin¡¯s house . Seeing Hu Changlin in the courtyard, Old Lady Bai asked with a smile on her face: ¡°Changlin, is our family¡¯s Zhao Lan inside?¡±Our Family¡¯s Zhao Lan? Hu Changlin got up from the chair but still continued to fan himself with the big fan on his hand . Then, he walked step by step closer to the gate and looked at Old Lady Bai and Mrs . Liu . ¡°If I remember correctly, your Bai Family and Zhao Lan are separated now . She is no longer a member of your Bai Family, right?¡± Old Lady Baiughed twice and said: ¡°Don¡¯t say that, we are still family in the end . Even if you break a bone, it can still be attached . The family had a conflict before, but now it is finished . Sooner orter, they wille back home . After all, it¡¯s not good to stay in other people¡¯s home . ¡± ¡°If I remember correctly, your Bai Family and Zhao Lan are separated now . She is no longer a member of your Bai Family, right?¡± Old Lady Baiughed twice and said: ¡°Don¡¯t say that, we are still family in the end . Even if you break a bone, it can still be attached . The family had a conflict before, but now it is finished . Sooner orter, they wille back home . After all, it¡¯s not good to stay in other people¡¯s home . ¡± Hu Changlin looked at Old Lady Bai and Mrs . Liu with eyes full of admiration and said: ¡°Ohh, I¡¯ve seen people with a thick face before, but I¡¯ve never seen such a two-face mother-inw like you . To say such kind of words, aren¡¯t you afraid to be struck by lightning?¡± Old Lady Bai¡¯s face sank and said: ¡°This is our Bai Family¡¯s matter . You are an outsider, what does it have to do with you?¡± Hu Changlin coldly sneered: ¡°Of course, it has something to do with me . Zhao Lan and Bai Zhi now live in my Hu Family¡¯s house . So I, Hu Changlin, will protect them . I will not allow you Bai Family to bully them . If you have the ability, you can stop me and try to interrupt my arm again . ¡± Chapter 130: Our family¡¯s Zhao Lan? Old Lady Bai showed a happy smile on her face: ¡°Heaven is helping me . Zhao Lan has always been easy to talk to, while that dead girl, Bai Zhi is not . Let¡¯s go directly to Zhao Lan . Hmph, I became her mother-inw for more than 10 years, her dead husband came out from my womb . If I talk to her, she wouldn¡¯t be able to say no, right?¡±. Mrs . Liu hurriedly agreed: ¡°That¡¯s given . Doesn¡¯t she always listen to you in the past? I think there wouldn¡¯t be any different now . ¡±. When Mrs . Zhang came in from the house in the backyard, she saw the olddy and Mrs . Liu¡¯s proud appearance . She knew the two don¡¯t have any good n, so she turned around and didn¡¯t enter the room further However, Old Lady Bai has seen her and shouted: ¡°Second daughter-inw, if you are free,e with us . ¡±. Mrs . Zhang stopped walking, she turned her head, but didn¡¯t smile at them: ¡°I still have something to do, you go on your own . ¡±. Mrs . Liu opened her mouth and said: ¡°What do you have to do at this early hour? I think you just don¡¯t want to go with us . ¡±. Mrs . Zhang raised an eyebrow: ¡°Sister-inw, you can really talk without any difficulty, don¡¯t you? Since I woke up at dawn, I haven¡¯t stopped working and cleaning at home . While you, you haven¡¯t touch anything inside the house . So now, tell me, do you think you have any reason to pick a fight on me?¡±. Mrs . Zhang then looked at Mrs . Liu from head to toe and added: ¡°It seems that your injury in your butt is now good . In that case, let¡¯s make a schedule to who will do the chores today . ¡±. Mrs . Liu¡¯s face slightly changed in color, she wrinkled her eyebrows and said: ¡°Sister-inw, you are too much, you talk as if I didn¡¯t do anything at all . ¡±. Old Lady Bai angrily said: ¡°Enough, don¡¯t say anything anymore . Since you still have something to do, then don¡¯t go with us . Let¡¯s go now . ¡± Old Lady Bai tugged Mrs . Liu¡¯s sleeves and pulled her out of the house Mrs . Liu stared at Mrs . Zhang, as she was about to go outside the house . She doesn¡¯t know why this woman always picks a fight with her . Sooner orter, she will clean her up Mrs . Zhang looked at the olddy and Mrs . Liu¡¯s departing back . The sneer on her mouth was getting more and more intense: ¡°I want to see what you can get out from it this time . ¡±. *. . Old Lady Bai and Mrs . Liu came to Hu Changlin¡¯s house . Seeing Hu Changlin in the courtyard, Old Lady Bai asked with a smile on her face: ¡°Changlin, is our family¡¯s Zhao Lan inside?¡±Our Family¡¯s Zhao Lan?. . Hu Changlin got up from the chair but still continued to fan himself with the big fan on his hand . Then, he walked step by step closer to the gate and looked at Old Lady Bai and Mrs . Liu ¡°If I remember correctly, your Bai Family and Zhao Lan are separated now . She is no longer a member of your Bai Family, right?¡±. Old Lady Baiughed twice and said: ¡°Don¡¯t say that, we are still family in the end . Even if you break a bone, it can still be attached . The family had a conflict before, but now it is finished . Sooner orter, they wille back home . After all, it¡¯s not good to stay in other people¡¯s home . ¡±. Hu Changlin looked at Old Lady Bai and Mrs . Liu with eyes full of admiration and said: ¡°Ohh, I¡¯ve seen people with a thick face before, but I¡¯ve never seen such a two-face mother-inw like you . To say such kind of words, aren¡¯t you afraid to be struck by lightning?¡±. Old Lady Bai¡¯s face sank and said: ¡°This is our Bai Family¡¯s matter . You are an outsider, what does it have to do with you?¡±. Hu Changlin coldly sneered: ¡°Of course, it has something to do with me . Zhao Lan and Bai Zhi now live in my Hu Family¡¯s house . So I, Hu Changlin, will protect them . I will not allow you Bai Family to bully them . If you have the ability, you can stop me and try to interrupt my arm again . ¡±. Chapter end Chapter 131: Like a drowned rat

Chapter 131: Like a drowned rat

Interrupt his arm again? Just by remembering how Hu Feng took revenged on Bai Dazhu, their scalp went numb, which give them a hundred times warning not to dare touch even Hu Changlin¡¯s finger . Mrs . Liu stretched her neck and looked around the courtyard for a while . Then, she whispered to the olddy¡¯s ear: ¡°Niang, I don¡¯t see Zhao Lan here . She must be in their cabin house . Why should we continue talking nonsense with Hu Changlin here? Let¡¯s just go directly to look for Zhao Lan . ¡± Old Lady Bai nodded her head and turned to look at Hu Changlin: ¡°Since she is not here, we will go back first . If she came back, I will bother you to tell her that, we are looking for her . ¡± In the end, the mother and daughter-inw didn¡¯t wait to hear Hu Changlin¡¯s response . They just turned and left . They walked towards the direction of their house . Hu Changlin didn¡¯t think too much and just went inside his house . After circling around the vige, Old Lady Bai and Mrs . Liu went directly to the cabin house where Zhao Lan lived . The cabin house¡¯s door was open . Clothes were hung outside to dry . Clothes that were a new trend in silk clothes . To see such clothes in Huangtou Vige was very rare . Only Mrs . Yingzhi, who was originally from the town usually wearing it . They haven¡¯t seen anyone else aside from her . Mrs . Liu¡¯s eyes got nailed on those clothes as soon as she had seen it . When she went to the town with Bai Dazhu before . She saw all the young women were wearing those clothes . She was so envious . She only said to herself that once her son bes a big official, she will also wear one . She will wear beautiful clothes and show them off in front of everyone in the vige . Mrs . Liu¡¯s eyes got nailed on those clothes as soon as she had seen it . When she went to the town with Bai Dazhu before . She saw all the young women were wearing those clothes . She was so envious . She only said to herself that once her son bes a big official, she will also wear one . She will wear beautiful clothes and show them off in front of everyone in the vige . When Old Laday Bai saw the clothes, she frowned and said: ¡°This cost a lot of money . What would a farmer woman do with this kind of clothes? Is she not afraid to beughed at by everyone?¡± The mother and daughter-inw didn¡¯t say another word, they went straight to the cabin house . But, who would have thought that, as soon as they get close in the house, a tub full of water will be poured in their head? The two people got drenched and they looked like drowned rats . Zhao Lan, who was holding the wooden tub, looked at Old Lady Bai and Mrs . Liu with full of surprised: ¡°Oh, why are you here? I¡¯m sorry, I finished washing my face and wanted to pour the water outside . ¡± Zhao Lan said with a smile on her face . And although she apologized with her mouth, there was no trace of apology in her eyes . The cabin house was small, the soundproofing was very poor . How can she not hear the two people¡¯s conversation outside? The cabin house was small, the soundproofing was very poor . How can she not hear the two people¡¯s conversation outside? So she poured a tub of dirty water to the head of those two . Mrs . Liu wiped away the water on her face and stared straight at Zhao Lan¡¯s arm: ¡°Your hand is now good?¡± The wooden tub was not light, not to mention, it was full of water . Zhao Lan put down the tub and rubbed her arm: ¡°It¡¯s still a little bit painful, but it doesn¡¯t get in the way . ¡± Old Lady Bai took out a handkerchief on her sleeve and wiped her face . Her heart was full of anger . But, when she remembered her intention, she suppressed the anger in her heart . After all, once Zhao Lan came back in the Bai Family, she¡¯ll get plenty of opportunities to teach her a lesson . Old Lady Bai said to Zhao Lan: ¡°We havee to talk to you . ¡± Old Lady Bai took out a handkerchief on her sleeve and wiped her face . Her heart was full of anger . But, when she remembered her intention, she suppressed the anger in her heart . After all, once Zhao Lan came back in the Bai Family, she¡¯ll get plenty of opportunities to teach her a lesson . Old Lady Bai said to Zhao Lan: ¡°We havee to talk to you . ¡± Zhao Lan went inside the house: ¡°Come in first . ¡± Earlier, Hu Changlin came and talk to her . He said that Bai Zhi specifically wanted him to deliver a message . Bai Zhi said that the Bai Family mighte and find her at their house when she was gone, so she shouldn¡¯t make any promises with them . Zhao Lan thought her daughter was only thinking too much . But now, it seems she was too simple-minded . Old Lady Bai and Mrs . Liu immediately entered the cabin house . But as soon as they entered, they were both shocked by the scene inside . The cabin house was small but has everything . The most noticeable thing was the dressing table . On the dressing table, there was a small bronze mirror . Even the woodenb on top of it has a delicate design . Chapter 131: Like a drowned rat Interrupt his arm again? Just by remembering how Hu Feng took revenged on Bai Dazhu, their scalp went numb, which give them a hundred times warning not to dare touch even Hu Changlin¡¯s finger Mrs . Liu stretched her neck and looked around the courtyard for a while . Then, she whispered to the olddy¡¯s ear: ¡°Niang, I don¡¯t see Zhao Lan here . She must be in their cabin house . Why should we continue talking nonsense with Hu Changlin here? Let¡¯s just go directly to look for Zhao Lan . ¡±. Old Lady Bai nodded her head and turned to look at Hu Changlin: ¡°Since she is not here, we will go back first . If she came back, I will bother you to tell her that, we are looking for her . ¡±. In the end, the mother and daughter-inw didn¡¯t wait to hear Hu Changlin¡¯s response . They just turned and left . They walked towards the direction of their house . Hu Changlin didn¡¯t think too much and just went inside his house After circling around the vige, Old Lady Bai and Mrs . Liu went directly to the cabin house where Zhao Lan lived The cabin house¡¯s door was open . Clothes were hung outside to dry . Clothes that were a new trend in silk clothes To see such clothes in Huangtou Vige was very rare . Only Mrs . Yingzhi, who was originally from the town usually wearing it . They haven¡¯t seen anyone else aside from her Mrs . Liu¡¯s eyes got nailed on those clothes as soon as she had seen it . When she went to the town with Bai Dazhu before . She saw all the young women were wearing those clothes . She was so envious . She only said to herself that once her son bes a big official, she will also wear one . She will wear beautiful clothes and show them off in front of everyone in the vige When Old Laday Bai saw the clothes, she frowned and said: ¡°This cost a lot of money . What would a farmer woman do with this kind of clothes? Is she not afraid to beughed at by everyone?¡±. The mother and daughter-inw didn¡¯t say another word, they went straight to the cabin house . But, who would have thought that, as soon as they get close in the house, a tub full of water will be poured in their head? The two people got drenched and they looked like drowned rats Zhao Lan, who was holding the wooden tub, looked at Old Lady Bai and Mrs . Liu with full of surprised: ¡°Oh, why are you here? I¡¯m sorry, I finished washing my face and wanted to pour the water outside . ¡± Zhao Lan said with a smile on her face . And although she apologized with her mouth, there was no trace of apology in her eyes The cabin house was small, the soundproofing was very poor . How can she not hear the two people¡¯s conversation outside?. So she poured a tub of dirty water to the head of those two Mrs . Liu wiped away the water on her face and stared straight at Zhao Lan¡¯s arm: ¡°Your hand is now good?¡± The wooden tub was not light, not to mention, it was full of water Zhao Lan put down the tub and rubbed her arm: ¡°It¡¯s still a little bit painful, but it doesn¡¯t get in the way . ¡±. Old Lady Bai took out a handkerchief on her sleeve and wiped her face . Her heart was full of anger . But, when she remembered her intention, she suppressed the anger in her heart . After all, once Zhao Lan came back in the Bai Family, she¡¯ll get plenty of opportunities to teach her a lesson Old Lady Bai said to Zhao Lan: ¡°We havee to talk to you . ¡±. Zhao Lan went inside the house: ¡°Come in first . ¡±. Earlier, Hu Changlin came and talk to her . He said that Bai Zhi specifically wanted him to deliver a message . Bai Zhi said that the Bai Family mighte and find her at their house when she was gone, so she shouldn¡¯t make any promises with them Zhao Lan thought her daughter was only thinking too much . But now, it seems she was too simple-minded Old Lady Bai and Mrs . Liu immediately entered the cabin house . But as soon as they entered, they were both shocked by the scene inside . The cabin house was small but has everything . The most noticeable thing was the dressing table . On the dressing table, there was a small bronze mirror . Even the woodenb on top of it has a delicate design Chapter 132: One Family

Chapter 132: One Family

My goodness, these mother and daughter are living a life like from a rich family! Mrs . Liu couldn¡¯t conceal the envious in her eyes . And she started calcting inside her mind . Once Zhao Lan promised to move back to the Bai Family and tear off the separation agreement letter . All these things will belong to her . It¡¯s her lifetime dream to have a dressing table and a bronze mirror! Old Lady Bai was full of heartache . Why did they spend money to buy all these things? Zhao Lan¡¯s money belongs to her, so why won¡¯t she have a heartache? ¡°These, doesn¡¯t it cost a lot of money?¡± Old Lady Bai asked . Zhao Lan shook her head: ¡°I don¡¯t know, all these things were bought by Hu Dage . ¡± The mother and daughter-inw¡¯s eyes almost pop out . Hu Changlin bought all these? Mrs . Liu¡¯s mouth moved fast and blurted out: ¡°Hu Changlin take you in, so why would he buy you all these things? I¡¯m sure he must have other intention . ¡± Zhao Lan looked at Mrs . Liu with eyes full of sarcasm: ¡°When you ruthlessly drove me and my daughter away in our house, only Hu Dage gave us a ce to live . He never wronged us, nor ask anything in return . ¡± Zhao Lan looked at Mrs . Liu with eyes full of sarcasm: ¡°When you ruthlessly drove me and my daughter away in our house, only Hu Dage gave us a ce to live . He never wronged us, nor ask anything in return . ¡± ¡°There will always be people in this world who loves to measure other people¡¯s heart but cannot measure their own . ¡± Mrs . Liu was a bit dumbfounded . She really didn¡¯t expect Zhao Lan, who look soft and honest, would say such slippery words . No wonder Bai Zhi can also talk like this . Old Lady Bai angrily stared at Mrs . Liu for speaking too much . How will Zhao Lan return in the Bai Family if they make her unhappy? Old Lady Bai went close to Zhao Lan¡¯s side and took her hand, then she showed a fake smile on her wrinkled face: ¡°Zhao Lan, don¡¯t say that, we are one family . This separation thing was only a sudden impulse . When you left, I regretted it a lot . After all, you are Sanzhu¡¯s wife . And although Zhi¡¯er is not really Sanzhu¡¯s own flesh and blood, she is his beloved daughter . How could I really be willing to drive you out? I was only confused at the time . ¡± Old Lady Bai went close to Zhao Lan¡¯s side and took her hand, then she showed a fake smile on her wrinkled face: ¡°Zhao Lan, don¡¯t say that, we are one family . This separation thing was only a sudden impulse . When you left, I regretted it a lot . After all, you are Sanzhu¡¯s wife . And although Zhi¡¯er is not really Sanzhu¡¯s own flesh and blood, she is his beloved daughter . How could I really be willing to drive you out? I was only confused at the time . ¡± When Bai Sanzhu was mentioned, Zhao Lan¡¯s soft spot in the heart was poke . Her heart felt in pain . Seeing Zhao Lan¡¯s face has changed, Old Lady Bai hurriedly added: ¡°Lan¡¯er, niang has wronged you . I have wronged you and Zhi¡¯er . I swear I will not do that again in the future . I know how you suffered for all these years . You suffered to the point that you can¡¯t even work now . But don¡¯t worry, the Bai Family will take care of you . The Bai Family is your home . ¡± The emotion in Zhao Lan¡¯s eyes gradually dissipated . In her eyes, the olddy¡¯s face looked very disgusting . She doesn¡¯t want to see her again . ¡°These words, if you said to me before the separation . It might be useful . But now, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s toote?¡± Mrs . Liu quickly opened her mouth: ¡°Howe it¡¯s toote? Didn¡¯t it just happen just a few days ago? When you left, niang and I really regretted it . At that time, I really wanted toe and find you . But, our home was in a big mess, we haven¡¯t cleaned up everything yet, so it¡¯s been dyed by two days . ¡± ¡°These words, if you said to me before the separation . It might be useful . But now, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s toote?¡± Mrs . Liu quickly opened her mouth: ¡°Howe it¡¯s toote? Didn¡¯t it just happen just a few days ago? When you left, niang and I really regretted it . At that time, I really wanted toe and find you . But, our home was in a big mess, we haven¡¯t cleaned up everything yet, so it¡¯s been dyed by two days . ¡± Zhao Lan¡¯s eye widen with Mrs . Liu¡¯s words as if she had seen a ghost . ¡°Really? I don¡¯t think it has been dyed, didn¡¯t you came yesterday and cause us trouble? Aren¡¯t your butt hurting with 10 ten boards of punishment anymore? Or is it, you had amnesia like Hu Feng, so you forgot everything that happened yesterday?¡± Even if their skin was thick, Mrs . Liu and Old Lady Bai couldn¡¯t help but blush . Old Lady Baiughed it aside and said: ¡°It¡¯s all in the past, what else is there to say? I am old and got confused at that moment . I really didn¡¯t mean to falsely use you . ¡± Chapter 132: One Family My goodness, these mother and daughter are living a life like from a rich family! . Mrs . Liu couldn¡¯t conceal the envious in her eyes . And she started calcting inside her mind . Once Zhao Lan promised to move back to the Bai Family and tear off the separation agreement letter . All these things will belong to her . It¡¯s her lifetime dream to have a dressing table and a bronze mirror!. Old Lady Bai was full of heartache . Why did they spend money to buy all these things? Zhao Lan¡¯s money belongs to her, so why won¡¯t she have a heartache?. ¡°These, doesn¡¯t it cost a lot of money?¡± Old Lady Bai asked Zhao Lan shook her head: ¡°I don¡¯t know, all these things were bought by Hu Dage . ¡±. The mother and daughter-inw¡¯s eyes almost pop out . Hu Changlin bought all these?. Mrs . Liu¡¯s mouth moved fast and blurted out: ¡°Hu Changlin take you in, so why would he buy you all these things? I¡¯m sure he must have other intention . ¡±. Zhao Lan looked at Mrs . Liu with eyes full of sarcasm: ¡°When you ruthlessly drove me and my daughter away in our house, only Hu Dage gave us a ce to live . He never wronged us, nor ask anything in return . ¡±. ¡°There will always be people in this world who loves to measure other people¡¯s heart but cannot measure their own . ¡±. Mrs . Liu was a bit dumbfounded . She really didn¡¯t expect Zhao Lan, who look soft and honest, would say such slippery words . No wonder Bai Zhi can also talk like this Old Lady Bai angrily stared at Mrs . Liu for speaking too much . How will Zhao Lan return in the Bai Family if they make her unhappy?. Old Lady Bai went close to Zhao Lan¡¯s side and took her hand, then she showed a fake smile on her wrinkled face: ¡°Zhao Lan, don¡¯t say that, we are one family . This separation thing was only a sudden impulse . When you left, I regretted it a lot . After all, you are Sanzhu¡¯s wife . And although Zhi¡¯er is not really Sanzhu¡¯s own flesh and blood, she is his beloved daughter . How could I really be willing to drive you out? I was only confused at the time . ¡±. When Bai Sanzhu was mentioned, Zhao Lan¡¯s soft spot in the heart was poke . Her heart felt in pain Seeing Zhao Lan¡¯s face has changed, Old Lady Bai hurriedly added: ¡°Lan¡¯er, niang has wronged you . I have wronged you and Zhi¡¯er . I swear I will not do that again in the future . I know how you suffered for all these years . You suffered to the point that you can¡¯t even work now . But don¡¯t worry, the Bai Family will take care of you . The Bai Family is your home . ¡±. The emotion in Zhao Lan¡¯s eyes gradually dissipated . In her eyes, the olddy¡¯s face looked very disgusting . She doesn¡¯t want to see her again ¡°These words, if you said to me before the separation . It might be useful . But now, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s toote?¡±. Mrs . Liu quickly opened her mouth: ¡°Howe it¡¯s toote? Didn¡¯t it just happen just a few days ago? When you left, niang and I really regretted it . At that time, I really wanted toe and find you . But, our home was in a big mess, we haven¡¯t cleaned up everything yet, so it¡¯s been dyed by two days . ¡±. Zhao Lan¡¯s eye widen with Mrs . Liu¡¯s words as if she had seen a ghost ¡°Really? I don¡¯t think it has been dyed, didn¡¯t you came yesterday and cause us trouble? Aren¡¯t your butt hurting with 10 ten boards of punishment anymore? Or is it, you had amnesia like Hu Feng, so you forgot everything that happened yesterday?¡±. Even if their skin was thick, Mrs . Liu and Old Lady Bai couldn¡¯t help but blush Old Lady Baiughed it aside and said: ¡°It¡¯s all in the past, what else is there to say? I am old and got confused at that moment . I really didn¡¯t mean to falsely use you . ¡±. Chapter end Chapter 133: The Bai Family’s widow

Chapter 133: The Bai Family¡¯s widow

Zhao Lan sneered: ¡°You didn¡¯t mean it? I know very clearly what is going on . You don¡¯t need to continue to tell me all these things . My house is small, it cannot amodate so many people . You can go . ¡± However, how could the olddy be willing to go? Old Lady Bai didn¡¯t let go of Zhao Lan¡¯s hand, but Zhao Lan ruthlessly pulled her hand away: ¡°Old Lady Bai, I am stupid, but my mind is notpletely clouded . I can still distinguish what is true and false . I know very well why you came and find me . I also know why you want me to go back to the Bai Family . Your words sound very beautiful, but hard to believe . ¡± Zhao Lan pointed her finger outside the house and added: ¡°You can go and try telling all those words that you said to me to the other vigers . And see if anyone will believe you . Maybe a three-year-old child will . ¡± Mrs . Liu¡¯s face drastically changed: ¡°Zhao Lan, it seems you can¡¯t differentiate what is right and wrong . Refusing a fine wine only to be forced to drink . ¡± Zhao Lan coldly sneered: ¡°Then, I will wait to for your fine wine to see what it taste like . ¡± Old Lady Bai also lost her temper this time, she said with a gloomy face: ¡°Zhao Lan, don¡¯t forget, you are a widow from the Bai Family . You are the wife of my dead son . Your daughter eat our food until she grew up at this age, so what is wrong with you? Now that you have wings, you want to turn your back to the Bai Family?¡± Zhao Lan shook her head and replied: ¡°You¡¯re wrong . It is not I, who is turning her back from the Bai Family . When we separated that day, the whole vige has witnessed it . Who didn¡¯t see that the Bai Family was so impatient to throw me and my daughter away?¡± Zhao Lan shook her head and replied: ¡°You¡¯re wrong . It is not I, who is turning her back from the Bai Family . When we separated that day, the whole vige has witnessed it . Who didn¡¯t see that the Bai Family was so impatient to throw me and my daughter away?¡± Zhao Lan thought that when she faced the Bai Family, she would be angry and impulsive like before . But at this moment, she found out that she was surprisingly calm . Perhaps, she hadpletely epted the Bai Family as strangers . So right now that they were in front of her, they were merely like passerby . ¡°Zhao Lan, are you there?¡± Hu Changlin¡¯s voice sounded outside the house . Zhao Lan immediately responded: ¡°I am . ¡± Then, she turned her head to face Old Lady Bai and Mrs . Liu: ¡°You can leave now, you don¡¯t need toe back again . From now on, we are standing on the opposite side of the river, we don¡¯t need to see each other again . ¡± Hearing those words, Hu Changlin rushed to take a peek inside the house . When he saw Mrs . Liu and Old Lady Bai, Hu Changlin¡¯s face changed, then said: ¡°Didn¡¯t you said you wille back home? Howe you are here? What are you two doing here?¡± Hearing those words, Hu Changlin rushed to take a peek inside the house . When he saw Mrs . Liu and Old Lady Bai, Hu Changlin¡¯s face changed, then said: ¡°Didn¡¯t you said you wille back home? Howe you are here? What are you two doing here?¡± Hu Changlin was holding a big te in his hand . In the big te, there were two boiled eggs, bread and a bowl of thick porridge, which smells really good . Thinking about the situation in their house, the porridge they eat was only a rice soup . The former fried wild vegetable they eat were now only boiled . It doesn¡¯t have any taste at all . They all get hungry in the middle of the night . Their life was very differentpared to Zhao Lan¡¯s life now . The unpleasant feeling Mrs . Liu felt quickly disappeared . She showed a smile on her face instead: ¡°We haven¡¯t had breakfast . We came to eat with Zhao Lan . ¡± Hu Changlin coldly said: ¡°Who can eat while seeing you two people¡¯s faces? Don¡¯t you want to vomit instead? Just hurry and leave, stop messing around here . ¡± The unpleasant feeling Mrs . Liu felt quickly disappeared . She showed a smile on her face instead: ¡°We haven¡¯t had breakfast . We came to eat with Zhao Lan . ¡± Hu Changlin coldly said: ¡°Who can eat while seeing you two people¡¯s faces? Don¡¯t you want to vomit instead? Just hurry and leave, stop messing around here . ¡± Old Lady Bai¡¯s face sank, she put her one hand to her hips and pointed her finger to Hu Changlin: ¡°Hu Changlin, you better speak politely . We came here looking for Zhao Lan . We didn¡¯te here for you . How long we wanted to stay is none of your business . ¡± Zhao Lan went behind Mrs . Liu and Old Lady Bai and pushed them outside the cabin house . With a *click* sound, the door was locked . Zhao Lan went close Hu Changlin and said: ¡°Hu Dage, there is something I wanted to say . Let¡¯s go in the front house to talk . Let¡¯s eat while discussing . ¡± Chapter 133: The Bai Family¡¯s widow Zhao Lan sneered: ¡°You didn¡¯t mean it? I know very clearly what is going on . You don¡¯t need to continue to tell me all these things . My house is small, it cannot amodate so many people . You can go . ¡±. However, how could the olddy be willing to go? Old Lady Bai didn¡¯t let go of Zhao Lan¡¯s hand, but Zhao Lan ruthlessly pulled her hand away: ¡°Old Lady Bai, I am stupid, but my mind is notpletely clouded . I can still distinguish what is true and false . I know very well why you came and find me . I also know why you want me to go back to the Bai Family . Your words sound very beautiful, but hard to believe . ¡±. Zhao Lan pointed her finger outside the house and added: ¡°You can go and try telling all those words that you said to me to the other vigers . And see if anyone will believe you . Maybe a three-year-old child will . ¡±. Mrs . Liu¡¯s face drastically changed: ¡°Zhao Lan, it seems you can¡¯t differentiate what is right and wrong . Refusing a fine wine only to be forced to drink . ¡±. Zhao Lan coldly sneered: ¡°Then, I will wait to for your fine wine to see what it taste like . ¡±. Old Lady Bai also lost her temper this time, she said with a gloomy face: ¡°Zhao Lan, don¡¯t forget, you are a widow from the Bai Family . You are the wife of my dead son . Your daughter eat our food until she grew up at this age, so what is wrong with you? Now that you have wings, you want to turn your back to the Bai Family?¡±. Zhao Lan shook her head and replied: ¡°You¡¯re wrong . It is not I, who is turning her back from the Bai Family . When we separated that day, the whole vige has witnessed it . Who didn¡¯t see that the Bai Family was so impatient to throw me and my daughter away?¡±. Zhao Lan thought that when she faced the Bai Family, she would be angry and impulsive like before . But at this moment, she found out that she was surprisingly calm . Perhaps, she hadpletely epted the Bai Family as strangers . So right now that they were in front of her, they were merely like passerby ¡°Zhao Lan, are you there?¡± Hu Changlin¡¯s voice sounded outside the house Zhao Lan immediately responded: ¡°I am . ¡± Then, she turned her head to face Old Lady Bai and Mrs . Liu: ¡°You can leave now, you don¡¯t need toe back again . From now on, we are standing on the opposite side of the river, we don¡¯t need to see each other again . ¡±. Hearing those words, Hu Changlin rushed to take a peek inside the house . When he saw Mrs . Liu and Old Lady Bai, Hu Changlin¡¯s face changed, then said: ¡°Didn¡¯t you said you wille back home? Howe you are here? What are you two doing here?¡±. Hu Changlin was holding a big te in his hand . In the big te, there were two boiled eggs, bread and a bowl of thick porridge, which smells really good Thinking about the situation in their house, the porridge they eat was only a rice soup . The former fried wild vegetable they eat were now only boiled . It doesn¡¯t have any taste at all . They all get hungry in the middle of the night . Their life was very differentpared to Zhao Lan¡¯s life now The unpleasant feeling Mrs . Liu felt quickly disappeared . She showed a smile on her face instead: ¡°We haven¡¯t had breakfast . We came to eat with Zhao Lan . ¡±. Hu Changlin coldly said: ¡°Who can eat while seeing you two people¡¯s faces? Don¡¯t you want to vomit instead? Just hurry and leave, stop messing around here . ¡±. Old Lady Bai¡¯s face sank, she put her one hand to her hips and pointed her finger to Hu Changlin: ¡°Hu Changlin, you better speak politely . We came here looking for Zhao Lan . We didn¡¯te here for you . How long we wanted to stay is none of your business . ¡±. Zhao Lan went behind Mrs . Liu and Old Lady Bai and pushed them outside the cabin house . With a *click* sound, the door was locked Zhao Lan went close Hu Changlin and said: ¡°Hu Dage, there is something I wanted to say . Let¡¯s go in the front house to talk . Let¡¯s eat while discussing . ¡±. Chapter 134: Melon

Chapter 134: Melon

Hu Changlin busily nodded his head: ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to the front house and talk . ¡± Before the two left, Zhao Lan didn¡¯t forget to take away her newly bought clothes that were hanging in the yard . She knew very well Mrs . Liu¡¯s personality . If she left her clothes hanging outside, it will vanish along with Mrs . Liu¡¯s departure . Mrs . Liu stared at the beautiful clothes that were getting farther away from her sight . Zhao Lan was obviously preventing her to take it . She didn¡¯t put her and their mother-inw in her eyes . In anger, she turned upside down the clothesline . Old Lady Bai was stunned when she saw Zhao Lan leave . She gritted her teeth and said: ¡± Slut, let¡¯s see how long can you live leisurely like this . Don¡¯t you dare cry and beg that you want to go back to our Bai Family . ¡± When Bai Zhi and Hu Feng arrived in the town market, the market seems became more lively than their previous visit . ¡°What day is it today? Why there are so many people?¡± Bai Zhi asked Hu Feng who was standing on her side . Hu Feng shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know . ¡± Although he came to the town more often than her . He was only selling some prey . It was also his first time to see the market this lively . ¡°Let¡¯s me through, let me through!¡± Two men carrying prey squeezed themselves, regardless of how many people squeezing each other . Because of this, they bumped an olddy who was picking vegetables on the ground . However, they didn¡¯t pay any care . They didn¡¯t even look back or help . They went straight in their way . Bai Zhi rushed forward to help the olddy to get up, while Hu Feng picked up the scattered vegetables of the olddy . Bai Zhi rushed forward to help the olddy to get up, while Hu Feng picked up the scattered vegetables of the olddy . ¡°Grandma, are you okay?¡± Bai Zhi asked as she helped the olddy to stand . The olddy hurriedly shook her head: ¡°I am fine, I am fine, I didn¡¯t fall heavily . ¡± Bai Zhi then helped the olddy to get in the corner with her other two baskets: ¡°Grandma, you are too old . You shouldn¡¯t squeeze yourself to the crowd . There are so many people, so selling in this corner will be alright . ¡± The olddy thanked Bai Zhi again and again: ¡°Thank you, child . Come, this fruit is harvested in our farm, take two of it and try it when you go back home . ¡± woman thanked her again and again: ¡°Thank you,e, this is the farmer¡¯s family, take t The olddy took two round things out of her basket and stuffed them in Bai Zhi¡¯s hand . Bai Zhi looked down and stared at it . Wasn¡¯t it the potato she was looking for? Bai Zhi looked down and stared at it . Wasn¡¯t it the potato she was looking for? The next moment, Bai Zhi looked at the olddy¡¯s baskets . The olddy¡¯s baskets were filled with potatoes . ¡°Grandma, how much is your potato per kilo?¡± The olddy was stunned for a moment but then smiled: ¡°Child, this is not potato . This thing is called melon . It cost 2 cents per kilo . ¡± A melon? The name is very contradicting to how it looks . ¡°2 cents per kilo? Why is it so cheap? Can you still earn money at that price? Bai Zhi asked . The Old Lady sighed and said: ¡°It¡¯s good if I can even earn 2 cents of money . However, I¡¯ve been selling them for 3 days now, but I¡¯ve only sold a few kilos . ¡± ¡°2 cents per kilo? Why is it so cheap? Can you still earn money at that price? Bai Zhi asked . The Old Lady sighed and said: ¡°It¡¯s good if I can even earn 2 cents of money . However, I¡¯ve been selling them for 3 days now, but I¡¯ve only sold a few kilos . ¡± ¡°How can that be? Potatoes are so delicious, how can nobody wants to buy them?¡± The Old Lady replied: ¡°Things be strange when a family of five died after eating them before . After that incident, no one is willing to buy melon anymore . ¡± ¡°Our family eats melon every day, but nothing bad happened to us . I really don¡¯t know what is going on . Ah¡ª, we shouldn¡¯t have nted this melon this year . How are we going to live for the rest of the year?¡± Bai Zhi crouched and removed the cover in the basket, then picked up two potatoes and present it to the olddy . Chapter 134: Melon Hu Changlin busily nodded his head: ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to the front house and talk . ¡±. Before the two left, Zhao Lan didn¡¯t forget to take away her newly bought clothes that were hanging in the yard . She knew very well Mrs . Liu¡¯s personality . If she left her clothes hanging outside, it will vanish along with Mrs . Liu¡¯s departure Mrs . Liu stared at the beautiful clothes that were getting farther away from her sight . Zhao Lan was obviously preventing her to take it . She didn¡¯t put her and their mother-inw in her eyes . In anger, she turned upside down the clothesline Old Lady Bai was stunned when she saw Zhao Lan leave . She gritted her teeth and said: ¡± Slut, let¡¯s see how long can you live leisurely like this . Don¡¯t you dare cry and beg that you want to go back to our Bai Family . ¡±. *. When Bai Zhi and Hu Feng arrived in the town market, the market seems became more lively than their previous visit ¡°What day is it today? Why there are so many people?¡± Bai Zhi asked Hu Feng who was standing on her side . . Hu Feng shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know . ¡± Although he came to the town more often than her . He was only selling some prey . It was also his first time to see the market this lively ¡°Let¡¯s me through, let me through!¡± Two men carrying prey squeezed themselves, regardless of how many people squeezing each other Because of this, they bumped an olddy who was picking vegetables on the ground . However, they didn¡¯t pay any care . They didn¡¯t even look back or help . They went straight in their way Bai Zhi rushed forward to help the olddy to get up, while Hu Feng picked up the scattered vegetables of the olddy ¡°Grandma, are you okay?¡± Bai Zhi asked as she helped the olddy to stand The olddy hurriedly shook her head: ¡°I am fine, I am fine, I didn¡¯t fall heavily . ¡±. Bai Zhi then helped the olddy to get in the corner with her other two baskets: ¡°Grandma, you are too old . You shouldn¡¯t squeeze yourself to the crowd . There are so many people, so selling in this corner will be alright . ¡±. The olddy thanked Bai Zhi again and again: ¡°Thank you, child . Come, this fruit is harvested in our farm, take two of it and try it when you go back home . ¡± woman thanked her again and again: ¡°Thank you,e, this is the farmer¡¯s family, take t. The olddy took two round things out of her basket and stuffed them in Bai Zhi¡¯s hand Bai Zhi looked down and stared at it . Wasn¡¯t it the potato she was looking for?. The next moment, Bai Zhi looked at the olddy¡¯s baskets . The olddy¡¯s baskets were filled with potatoes ¡°Grandma, how much is your potato per kilo?¡±. The olddy was stunned for a moment but then smiled: ¡°Child, this is not potato . This thing is called melon . It cost 2 cents per kilo . ¡±. A melon? The name is very contradicting to how it looks . . ¡°2 cents per kilo? Why is it so cheap? Can you still earn money at that price? Bai Zhi asked The Old Lady sighed and said: ¡°It¡¯s good if I can even earn 2 cents of money . However, I¡¯ve been selling them for 3 days now, but I¡¯ve only sold a few kilos . ¡±. ¡°How can that be? Potatoes are so delicious, how can nobody wants to buy them?¡±. The Old Lady replied: ¡°Things be strange when a family of five died after eating them before . After that incident, no one is willing to buy melon anymore . ¡±. ¡°Our family eats melon every day, but nothing bad happened to us . I really don¡¯t know what is going on . Ah¡ª, we shouldn¡¯t have nted this melon this year . How are we going to live for the rest of the year?¡±. Bai Zhi crouched and removed the cover in the basket, then picked up two potatoes and present it to the olddy Chapter 135: Melon poisoning

Chapter 135: Melon poisoning

¡°Grandma, those people are poisoned because they¡¯ve eaten a sprouted melon . As long these melons haven¡¯t had green sprouts and turn greenish ck, they are definitely not poisonous . But if they turn greenish ck and had green sprouts, the melon will be poisonous, and you will be poison . You have to remember this and remind anyone who will buy the melon . If you won¡¯t, someone will die . ¡± When the Old Lady heard this, she immediately pped her thigh: ¡°No wonder my grandson got sick when he ate a sprouted melon . At that time, he vomited the whole night, so we brought him to the doctor . After taking medicine, he slowly got better . It turned out to be because of that sprouted melon . ¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°Yes, it is because of this . You must be careful next time, don¡¯t hesitate to throw them away . ¡± The Old Lady sighed: ¡°Even if we hesitate, what else can we do? The melon started pilling up like a mountain at home because we can¡¯t sell them at all . Now, people in Qingyuan Town simply doesn¡¯t want to buy melon anymore . Even if we give them for free, I¡¯m afraid no one will be willing to ept them . ¡± Bai Zhi busily replied: ¡°Grandma, I want to buy all of these melons . ¡± The Old Lady showed a happy smile on her face, but then she shook her head: ¡°No, no, why would a little girl like buy so many melons? You don¡¯t need to do this because you pity an old woman like me . ¡± Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°Grandma, I don¡¯t pity you . I am nning to grow melons at home . I went to the market today to specifically buy melons . ¡± The Old Lady hurriedly waved her hand: ¡°You can¡¯t nt them . Now, no one wants to eat melon . If you nt them, aren¡¯t you just giving a problem to yourself?¡± Bai Zhi said: ¡°When the timees, I believe that more and more people will eat melons . ¡± When the Old Lady saw Bai Zhi¡¯s serious face, she was sure that she was not joking . So, she didn¡¯t persuade her anymore: ¡°Well, when people decide to walk forward, they won¡¯t stop even if they bump a wall, right? You nt it if you want . ¡± When the Old Lady saw Bai Zhi¡¯s serious face, she was sure that she was not joking . So, she didn¡¯t persuade her anymore: ¡°Well, when people decide to walk forward, they won¡¯t stop even if they bump a wall, right? You nt it if you want . ¡± The Old Lady then brought the two baskets in front of Bai Zhi: ¡°You take them all if you have 20 cents . ¡± 20 cents? 20 cents were only equivalent to 10 kilos, but the basket was full . Not to mention, there were two baskets . One full basket will definitely not only weight 10 kilos . Bai Zhi took out a total of 6 silver coins from her purse and put them all to the Old Lady¡¯s hand: ¡°Grandma, this is my payment to the melons, you take it . ¡± When the Old Lady saw Bai Zhi gave her a lot of money, she refused to ept it . But Bai Zhi insisted and only took away 2 silver coins: ¡°Grandma, this money is for your two baskets of melon . You don¡¯t need to refuse . When I¡¯m gone, you should take care of yourself . ¡± After she finished, Bai Zhi turned around and left with Hu Feng . They quickly disappeared to the Old Lady¡¯s eyes after squeezing themselves to the crowd . After she finished, Bai Zhi turned around and left with Hu Feng . They quickly disappeared to the Old Lady¡¯s eyes after squeezing themselves to the crowd . The Old Lady¡¯s eyes slightly got wet, she sighed long and wanted to find Bai Zhi¡¯s figure, but she could no longer see her . After putting the two baskets in the cart, Hu Feng pointed his finger to the potatoes and asked: ¡°Are you really going to nt this?¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°Of course, do I look like joking?¡± ¡°But if people eat this thing, they will be a dead man . Who will buy this? Won¡¯t they only rot in the ground?¡± Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°I have my own ns . You don¡¯t have to worry about it . Since I am nning to nt them, naturally, I have already nned it through . ¡± ¡°But if people eat this thing, they will be a dead man . Who will buy this? Won¡¯t they only rot in the ground?¡± Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°I have my own ns . You don¡¯t have to worry about it . Since I am nning to nt them, naturally, I have already nned it through . ¡± Hu Feng snorted and thought inside his heart: I have nothing to worry about, so why should I care? The two entered the market again, with the intention of buying some meat and vegetables . But who would have thought that the meat in the stalls will be sold out? They failed to buy even a piece of meat . ¡°Boss, what special day is it today? The time is still early, so how can all the meat sold out?¡± Bai Zhi asked the meat stall owner, who was counting money . Chapter 135: Melon poisoning ¡°Grandma, those people are poisoned because they¡¯ve eaten a sprouted melon . As long these melons haven¡¯t had green sprouts and turn greenish ck, they are definitely not poisonous . But if they turn greenish ck and had green sprouts, the melon will be poisonous, and you will be poison . You have to remember this and remind anyone who will buy the melon . If you won¡¯t, someone will die . ¡±. When the Old Lady heard this, she immediately pped her thigh: ¡°No wonder my grandson got sick when he ate a sprouted melon . At that time, he vomited the whole night, so we brought him to the doctor . After taking medicine, he slowly got better . It turned out to be because of that sprouted melon . ¡±. Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°Yes, it is because of this . You must be careful next time, don¡¯t hesitate to throw them away . ¡±. The Old Lady sighed: ¡°Even if we hesitate, what else can we do? The melon started pilling up like a mountain at home because we can¡¯t sell them at all . Now, people in Qingyuan Town simply doesn¡¯t want to buy melon anymore . Even if we give them for free, I¡¯m afraid no one will be willing to ept them . ¡±. Bai Zhi busily replied: ¡°Grandma, I want to buy all of these melons . ¡±. The Old Lady showed a happy smile on her face, but then she shook her head: ¡°No, no, why would a little girl like buy so many melons? You don¡¯t need to do this because you pity an old woman like me . ¡±. Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°Grandma, I don¡¯t pity you . I am nning to grow melons at home . I went to the market today to specifically buy melons . ¡±. The Old Lady hurriedly waved her hand: ¡°You can¡¯t nt them . Now, no one wants to eat melon . If you nt them, aren¡¯t you just giving a problem to yourself?¡±. Bai Zhi said: ¡°When the timees, I believe that more and more people will eat melons . ¡±. When the Old Lady saw Bai Zhi¡¯s serious face, she was sure that she was not joking . So, she didn¡¯t persuade her anymore: ¡°Well, when people decide to walk forward, they won¡¯t stop even if they bump a wall, right? You nt it if you want . ¡±. The Old Lady then brought the two baskets in front of Bai Zhi: ¡°You take them all if you have 20 cents . ¡±. 20 cents? 20 cents were only equivalent to 10 kilos, but the basket was full . Not to mention, there were two baskets . One full basket will definitely not only weight 10 kilos Bai Zhi took out a total of 6 silver coins from her purse and put them all to the Old Lady¡¯s hand: ¡°Grandma, this is my payment to the melons, you take it . ¡±. When the Old Lady saw Bai Zhi gave her a lot of money, she refused to ept it . But Bai Zhi insisted and only took away 2 silver coins: ¡°Grandma, this money is for your two baskets of melon . You don¡¯t need to refuse . When I¡¯m gone, you should take care of yourself . ¡±. After she finished, Bai Zhi turned around and left with Hu Feng . They quickly disappeared to the Old Lady¡¯s eyes after squeezing themselves to the crowd The Old Lady¡¯s eyes slightly got wet, she sighed long and wanted to find Bai Zhi¡¯s figure, but she could no longer see her *. After putting the two baskets in the cart, Hu Feng pointed his finger to the potatoes and asked: ¡°Are you really going to nt this?¡±. Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°Of course, do I look like joking?¡±. ¡°But if people eat this thing, they will be a dead man . Who will buy this? Won¡¯t they only rot in the ground?¡±. Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°I have my own ns . You don¡¯t have to worry about it . Since I am nning to nt them, naturally, I have already nned it through . ¡±. Hu Feng snorted and thought inside his heart: I have nothing to worry about, so why should I care?. The two entered the market again, with the intention of buying some meat and vegetables . But who would have thought that the meat in the stalls will be sold out? They failed to buy even a piece of meat ¡°Boss, what special day is it today? The time is still early, so how can all the meat sold out?¡± Bai Zhi asked the meat stall owner, who was counting money Chapter end Chapter 136: Flood in the South

Chapter 136: Flood in the South

The stall owner was a man in his early thirties, but he only looked like a junior student and looked like a girl . So when a little girl suddenly asked him a question, he rudely replied: ¡°There is no special event today . ¡± But, Bai Zhi asked another question: ¡°So why there are so many people? I didn¡¯t see a lot of people in the market before . ¡± The stall owner looked around and sighed: ¡°I heard there was a flood in the south . People who got affected fled in their hometown . Many refugees choose toe to Qingyuan Town . With all these people, do you think the town government can manage them? Will they take care of all these people? If there will be more people in the town, then the price of the food might increase, right?¡± Bai Zhi suddenly had a realization: ¡°It turned out to be the people are busy to buy foods!¡± The stall owner sighed: ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, my meat has been sold out for a reason . I also need to buy foods . I heard that the price of rice grains had increased, but people still turned them upside down . If I go anytter, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to buy anything . ¡± Seeing the stall owner running in a hurry, Hu Feng hurriedly pulled Bai Zhi¡¯s sleeve and asked: ¡°Don¡¯t we need to buy something too?¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°Of course, in this kind of situation, it will not take long before the price of rice grains increase again . It¡¯s good that we came here today . ¡± There were long queues in the grain and oil shop . People who came and lined up keepining . At ordinary times, they can buy 5 stone meters of rice grain for 1 silver coin, but today, they can only buy 3 stone meters at most . There were long queues in the grain and oil shop . People who came and lined up keepining . At ordinary times, they can buy 5 stone meters of rice grain for 1 silver coin, but today, they can only buy 3 stone meters at most . The Rice Seller Boss shouted: ¡°Stop yelling,e back here tomorrow again and see if you can buy 3 stone meters of rice grains for 1 silver coin . ¡± People keepining, but they still purchased rice grains . The flood that happened in the south was not the first time . Every time a lot of refugees came in the town, the food prices multiplied every day . People with good eyes could see clearly what will happen . With a clear picture in mind, people wanted to save rice grains early . And so, they were rushing to buy rice . They were also praying for the flood to stop early this year . However, the biggest reason for the prayers was, they don¡¯t have enough money to save foods . When it was Bai Zhi¡¯s turn, the Rice Seller Boss¡¯s asked: ¡°How much?¡± But, he already picked up the rice grains . A little girl who looked like this will definitely only buy 1 stone meter of rice and nothing more . When it was Bai Zhi¡¯s turn, the Rice Seller Boss¡¯s asked: ¡°How much?¡± But, he already picked up the rice grains . A little girl who looked like this will definitely only buy 1 stone meter of rice and nothing more . Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°Boss, I want to buy 10 stone meters of rice, can you give me a little bit more of discount?¡± The Rice Seller Boss was slightly stunned and then stared at the little girl in front of him . The little girl looked thin and frail, she looked like a typical child from a farmer family . And although she was wearing new clothes, she doesn¡¯t look like from a rich family . ¡°Do you know how much the 10 stone meters of rice is?¡± The Rice Seller Boss asked . Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°I certainly know that 3 stone meters of rice cost 1 silver coin . But, wouldn¡¯t it better to buy the rice as a whole? Giving you 3 silver coins for 10 stone meters of rice is good enough, right?¡± The Rice Seller Boss has been selling for half a day now, but only sold a total of 6 stone meters of rice . But, the little girl wanted to buy 10 stone meters . His warehouse will be empty for a while, it¡¯s not that bad to earn a bit less . So, heughed and said: ¡°Of course, you can pay it here . Did you bring the money?¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°I certainly know that 3 stone meters of rice cost 1 silver coin . But, wouldn¡¯t it better to buy the rice as a whole? Giving you 3 silver coins for 10 stone meters of rice is good enough, right?¡± The Rice Seller Boss has been selling for half a day now, but only sold a total of 6 stone meters of rice . But, the little girl wanted to buy 10 stone meters . His warehouse will be empty for a while, it¡¯s not that bad to earn a bit less . So, heughed and said: ¡°Of course, you can pay it here . Did you bring the money?¡± Bai Zhi pulled out her purse and took out a total of 4 silver coins, then handed it over to the Rice Seller Boss: ¡°Boss, here is the 3 silver coins for the rice and another 1 silver coin for the noddles . Please help me put them all to the ox cart . ¡± Bai Zhi pointed her finger to the ox cart opposite to the road . Hu Feng was standing beside the ox cart and looking at her . The Rice Seller Boss was so happy, and busily ordered his men to send the rice and noodles to the ox cart . Hu Feng looked at the ox cart that was filled with rice and noodles, then frowned his eyebrows: ¡°Do you really need to buy so much? How are you going to eat them all?¡± Bai Zhi turned around and looked at the boss of the grain and oil shop . She can see that the Rice Seller Boss¡¯s smile almost reach up to his ear . So, she said: ¡°Just wait and see, this unscrupulous businessman who made fortune out from the crisis, will sooner orter get the lessons he deserves . ¡± Chapter 136: Flood in the South The stall owner was a man in his early thirties, but he only looked like a junior student and looked like a girl . So when a little girl suddenly asked him a question, he rudely replied: ¡°There is no special event today . ¡±. But, Bai Zhi asked another question: ¡°So why there are so many people? I didn¡¯t see a lot of people in the market before . ¡±. The stall owner looked around and sighed: ¡°I heard there was a flood in the south . People who got affected fled in their hometown . Many refugees choose toe to Qingyuan Town . With all these people, do you think the town government can manage them? Will they take care of all these people? If there will be more people in the town, then the price of the food might increase, right?¡±. Bai Zhi suddenly had a realization: ¡°It turned out to be the people are busy to buy foods!¡±. The stall owner sighed: ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, my meat has been sold out for a reason . I also need to buy foods . I heard that the price of rice grains had increased, but people still turned them upside down . If I go anytter, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to buy anything . ¡±. Seeing the stall owner running in a hurry, Hu Feng hurriedly pulled Bai Zhi¡¯s sleeve and asked: ¡°Don¡¯t we need to buy something too?¡±. Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°Of course, in this kind of situation, it will not take long before the price of rice grains increase again . It¡¯s good that we came here today . ¡±. *. There were long queues in the grain and oil shop . People who came and lined up keepining . At ordinary times, they can buy 5 stone meters of rice grain for 1 silver coin, but today, they can only buy 3 stone meters at most The Rice Seller Boss shouted: ¡°Stop yelling,e back here tomorrow again and see if you can buy 3 stone meters of rice grains for 1 silver coin . ¡±. People keepining, but they still purchased rice grains . The flood that happened in the south was not the first time . Every time a lot of refugees came in the town, the food prices multiplied every day . People with good eyes could see clearly what will happen With a clear picture in mind, people wanted to save rice grains early . And so, they were rushing to buy rice . They were also praying for the flood to stop early this year However, the biggest reason for the prayers was, they don¡¯t have enough money to save foods When it was Bai Zhi¡¯s turn, the Rice Seller Boss¡¯s asked: ¡°How much?¡± But, he already picked up the rice grains . A little girl who looked like this will definitely only buy 1 stone meter of rice and nothing more Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°Boss, I want to buy 10 stone meters of rice, can you give me a little bit more of discount?¡±. The Rice Seller Boss was slightly stunned and then stared at the little girl in front of him . The little girl looked thin and frail, she looked like a typical child from a farmer family . And although she was wearing new clothes, she doesn¡¯t look like from a rich family ¡°Do you know how much the 10 stone meters of rice is?¡± The Rice Seller Boss asked Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°I certainly know that 3 stone meters of rice cost 1 silver coin . But, wouldn¡¯t it better to buy the rice as a whole? Giving you 3 silver coins for 10 stone meters of rice is good enough, right?¡±. The Rice Seller Boss has been selling for half a day now, but only sold a total of 6 stone meters of rice . But, the little girl wanted to buy 10 stone meters . His warehouse will be empty for a while, it¡¯s not that bad to earn a bit less . So, heughed and said: ¡°Of course, you can pay it here . Did you bring the money?¡±. Bai Zhi pulled out her purse and took out a total of 4 silver coins, then handed it over to the Rice Seller Boss: ¡°Boss, here is the 3 silver coins for the rice and another 1 silver coin for the noddles . Please help me put them all to the ox cart . ¡± Bai Zhi pointed her finger to the ox cart opposite to the road . Hu Feng was standing beside the ox cart and looking at her The Rice Seller Boss was so happy, and busily ordered his men to send the rice and noodles to the ox cart Hu Feng looked at the ox cart that was filled with rice and noodles, then frowned his eyebrows: ¡°Do you really need to buy so much? How are you going to eat them all?¡±. Bai Zhi turned around and looked at the boss of the grain and oil shop . She can see that the Rice Seller Boss¡¯s smile almost reach up to his ear . So, she said: ¡°Just wait and see, this unscrupulous businessman who made fortune out from the crisis, will sooner orter get the lessons he deserves . ¡±. Chapter end Chapter 137: Brick House

Chapter 137: Brick House

Hu Feng doesn¡¯t know what she was thinking on that little head of her, but looking at her face . She seemed very dissatisfied with the Rice Seller Boss¡¯s behavior . ¡°He is a businessman . He is doing this to make more money . Isn¡¯t this normal?¡± Bai Zhi raised an eyebrow and looked at Hu Feng in confusion: ¡°Normal? All the refugees haven¡¯te, but he already doubles the price? How will the refugees buy rice if the price is high? Where will they get the money? The people in the town might be panicking now, but how many people do you think will die from hungerter? Do you think this is so-called normal?¡± Well, that¡¯s not normal, but why does it matter to her? She was only a mountain vige girl, who lived a good life in a few days . So, what can she do? Hu Feng didn¡¯t say anymore and just rush back to ride the oxcart . When they passed by to a pastry shop, Bai Zhi went in and bought some snacks . Then, she saw the building opposite to the pasty shop . The building was built with brick tiles . It looked much stronger than any house in their Huangtuo Vige . She wanted to build a two-story house, but using mud brick will make it impossible, so she was worried . However, she doesn¡¯t know where to buy brick tiles . She really didn¡¯t expect to see it right now . Bai Zhi got an idea and run towards the young man who was aligning bricks on the wall: ¡°Dage, can I ask you something?¡± The young man was concentrating on putting bricks when suddenly someone yelled at him . The man was shocked and his control was cut off . The brick on his hand slipped and fell towards Bai Zhi¡¯s head . Bai Zhi was so scared to the point that she forgot to dodge . She just stared at the brick that was falling on top of her head . She just stared at the brick that was falling on top of her head . If it falls on her head, her small head will definitely smash . Seeing that the bricks will fall on her head, Bai Zhi quickly closed her eyes . But at the same time, she felt pain on her waist and her body spin rapidly . She escaped, but she heard the sound of the brick hitting someone¡¯s body . Hu Feng grabbed and hugged her body, and let her stood still . ¡°Dage, are you okay?¡± The young man who was aligning the bricks asked . He had never seen someone stayed still after being hit by this big brick... ... He had never seen someone stayed still after being hit by this big brick... ... Hu Feng released Ba Zhi in his arms and touched his back . He was not hurt, he just felt a little pain: ¡°I am fine . ¡± At the same time, Bai Zhi returned to her senses . She hurriedly checked Hu Feng¡¯s back to confirm if he was really alright . After confirming, she breathed a sigh of relief . ¡°That was dangerous, but thank you . ¡± Bai Zhi was a little embarrassed, she can clearly avoid it . It¡¯s just her brain suddenly stop functioning and forgot to escape . Hu Feng stared at Bai Zhi coldly, then went back to the ox cart . He couldn¡¯t understand why he was angry though . Bai Zhi stick out her tongue and turned to face the young man who was aligning the bricks: ¡°Dage, where did you buy all these bricks?¡± The young man smiled and asked: ¡°Why? Do you want to build a house too?¡± Bai Zhi stick out her tongue and turned to face the young man who was aligning the bricks: ¡°Dage, where did you buy all these bricks?¡± The young man smiled and asked: ¡°Why? Do you want to build a house too?¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°Yes, our wooden house was blown over by the wind . I think the brick house is strong . ¡± The young man looked at Bai Zhi from head to toe, then smiled: ¡°The bricks are not cheap, do you know how much a standard brick house like this will cost?¡± The young man pointed his finger to the brick house that will soon bepleted . Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°I don¡¯t know, how much does it cost?¡± The young man extended his five fingers and said: ¡°Including thebor, it cost at least 50 taels . ¡± Chapter 137: Brick House Hu Feng doesn¡¯t know what she was thinking on that little head of her, but looking at her face . She seemed very dissatisfied with the Rice Seller Boss¡¯s behavior ¡°He is a businessman . He is doing this to make more money . Isn¡¯t this normal?¡±. Bai Zhi raised an eyebrow and looked at Hu Feng in confusion: ¡°Normal? All the refugees haven¡¯te, but he already doubles the price? How will the refugees buy rice if the price is high? Where will they get the money? The people in the town might be panicking now, but how many people do you think will die from hungerter? Do you think this is so-called normal?¡±. Well, that¡¯s not normal, but why does it matter to her? She was only a mountain vige girl, who lived a good life in a few days . So, what can she do?. Hu Feng didn¡¯t say anymore and just rush back to ride the oxcart *. When they passed by to a pastry shop, Bai Zhi went in and bought some snacks . Then, she saw the building opposite to the pasty shop . The building was built with brick tiles . It looked much stronger than any house in their Huangtuo Vige . She wanted to build a two-story house, but using mud brick will make it impossible, so she was worried . However, she doesn¡¯t know where to buy brick tiles . She really didn¡¯t expect to see it right now Bai Zhi got an idea and run towards the young man who was aligning bricks on the wall: ¡°Dage, can I ask you something?¡±. The young man was concentrating on putting bricks when suddenly someone yelled at him . The man was shocked and his control was cut off . The brick on his hand slipped and fell towards Bai Zhi¡¯s head Bai Zhi was so scared to the point that she forgot to dodge She just stared at the brick that was falling on top of her head If it falls on her head, her small head will definitely smash Seeing that the bricks will fall on her head, Bai Zhi quickly closed her eyes . But at the same time, she felt pain on her waist and her body spin rapidly She escaped, but she heard the sound of the brick hitting someone¡¯s body Hu Feng grabbed and hugged her body, and let her stood still ¡°Dage, are you okay?¡± The young man who was aligning the bricks asked He had never seen someone stayed still after being hit by this big brick... .... Hu Feng released Ba Zhi in his arms and touched his back . He was not hurt, he just felt a little pain: ¡°I am fine . ¡±. At the same time, Bai Zhi returned to her senses . She hurriedly checked Hu Feng¡¯s back to confirm if he was really alright . After confirming, she breathed a sigh of relief ¡°That was dangerous, but thank you . ¡± Bai Zhi was a little embarrassed, she can clearly avoid it . It¡¯s just her brain suddenly stop functioning and forgot to escape Hu Feng stared at Bai Zhi coldly, then went back to the ox cart . He couldn¡¯t understand why he was angry though Bai Zhi stick out her tongue and turned to face the young man who was aligning the bricks: ¡°Dage, where did you buy all these bricks?¡±. The young man smiled and asked: ¡°Why? Do you want to build a house too?¡±. Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°Yes, our wooden house was blown over by the wind . I think the brick house is strong . ¡±. The young man looked at Bai Zhi from head to toe, then smiled: ¡°The bricks are not cheap, do you know how much a standard brick house like this will cost?¡± The young man pointed his finger to the brick house that will soon bepleted Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°I don¡¯t know, how much does it cost?¡±. The young man extended his five fingers and said: ¡°Including thebor, it cost at least 50 taels . ¡±. Chapter 138: Want to eat dumplings

Chapter 138: Want to eat dumplings

The young man thought that the words 50 taels would scare the little girl in front of him . But instead, her eyes brightly shine . The standard brick house was not small, but if she builds a two-story house that was not so big . She doesn¡¯t need to spend 50 silver coins . Bai Zhi asked another question: ¡°Are you a foreman?¡± The young man shook his head: ¡°I am not a foreman . My father is the foreman, but if you want to start a house, telling me is the same . ¡± Bai Zhi pped her hands: and said: ¡°That¡¯s great, it saved me a lot of time . I lived in Huangtuo Vige . My name is Bai Zhi . If you have time, take your father to our vige and find me . I will draw a good house that you will build . If you can build it, we can discuss the price . ¡± The young man was overjoyed, the house that they were building will bepleted soon . The brothers who worked with him were mostly foreigners . If they didn¡¯t get another job, they will definitely leave . It will be hard to look for them again . ¡°Good, that¡¯s good . My name is Song Qingfeng . My father is a well-known house builder in Qingyuan Town . Everyone calls him Song Gong . ¡± The more Bai Zhi heard how great the person she met, the more she was satisfied . After all, the more they were capable, the more they¡¯ll be able to build the house she wants . Song Qingfeng watched Bai Zhi leave . Seeing that she climbed the oxcart full of foods . He knew ordinary people cannot buy so many foods like that, so he was more convinced that the little girl was not bragging . After leaving the town, the road became bumpy . Bai Zhi felt ufortable . So, she went down the oxcart and walked beside Hu Feng . After leaving the town, the road became bumpy . Bai Zhi felt ufortable . So, she went down the oxcart and walked beside Hu Feng . Seeing Hu Feng ignoring her, Bai Zhi smiled and asked: ¡°Are you still angry?¡± Hu Feng just looked in front of him, he didn¡¯t even blink an eye . ¡°Well, I know I was wrong . I shouldn¡¯t have gone to a dangerous ce . You suffered because of me, I¡¯m really sorry, okay?¡± Hu Feng tilted his face, which made him looked arrogant: ¡°If an apology is so useful, can it be used to cure the pain on my back?¡± Bai Zhi raised an eyebrow and said: ¡°What do you want me to do? Kneel in front of you and apologize?¡± Bai Zhi raised an eyebrow and said: ¡°What do you want me to do? Kneel in front of you and apologize?¡± Hu Feng sneered: ¡°You don¡¯t have to, because even if you cut your knees, it can¡¯t help me . If you are truly sincere, just cook me a good meal . ¡± Bai Zhi swept her eyes on the bag on the ox cart . The bag contained some fresh vegetables . One of them was leeks, which Hu Feng bought... ... ¡°Do you want to eat dumplings?¡± Hu Feng sighed: ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s possible to eat dumplings without meat . ¡± This guy, he deliberately made a long face, originally to force her to make him dumplings? ¡°We have eggs, leeks, and other stuff . Egg dumplings are also delicious . ¡± This guy, he deliberately made a long face, originally to force her to make him dumplings? ¡°We have eggs, leeks, and other stuff . Egg dumplings are also delicious . ¡± Bai Zhi looked at Hu Feng, she saw his thin lips slightly curved into a smile . The usual coldness in his eyes seemed had melted a lot . His smile was shallow, he didn¡¯tugh . But, he doesn¡¯t look like indifferent like before . ¡°You look very good when you smile, you should smile a bit more often . ¡± Bai Zhi said so suddenly, even she herself was shocked . Sure enough, Hu Feng immediately ttened his lips . The smile on the corner of his lips disappeared in an instant . He even had this cold atmosphere again . And his eyes had ck lines . The farther away from the town, the road became worst and the slower the ox cart moved . In order for the ox cart to move a bit faster, Hu Feng and the Uncle who drove the ox cart pushed behind the cart, while Bai Zhi was pulling in front . Chapter 138: Want to eat dumplings The young man thought that the words 50 taels would scare the little girl in front of him . But instead, her eyes brightly shine . The standard brick house was not small, but if she builds a two-story house that was not so big . She doesn¡¯t need to spend 50 silver coins Bai Zhi asked another question: ¡°Are you a foreman?¡±. The young man shook his head: ¡°I am not a foreman . My father is the foreman, but if you want to start a house, telling me is the same . ¡±. Bai Zhi pped her hands: and said: ¡°That¡¯s great, it saved me a lot of time . I lived in Huangtuo Vige . My name is Bai Zhi . If you have time, take your father to our vige and find me . I will draw a good house that you will build . If you can build it, we can discuss the price . ¡±. The young man was overjoyed, the house that they were building will bepleted soon . The brothers who worked with him were mostly foreigners . If they didn¡¯t get another job, they will definitely leave . It will be hard to look for them again ¡°Good, that¡¯s good . My name is Song Qingfeng . My father is a well-known house builder in Qingyuan Town . Everyone calls him Song Gong . ¡±. The more Bai Zhi heard how great the person she met, the more she was satisfied . After all, the more they were capable, the more they¡¯ll be able to build the house she wants Song Qingfeng watched Bai Zhi leave . Seeing that she climbed the oxcart full of foods . He knew ordinary people cannot buy so many foods like that, so he was more convinced that the little girl was not bragging *. After leaving the town, the road became bumpy . Bai Zhi felt ufortable . So, she went down the oxcart and walked beside Hu Feng Seeing Hu Feng ignoring her, Bai Zhi smiled and asked: ¡°Are you still angry?¡±. Hu Feng just looked in front of him, he didn¡¯t even blink an eye ¡°Well, I know I was wrong . I shouldn¡¯t have gone to a dangerous ce . You suffered because of me, I¡¯m really sorry, okay?¡±. Hu Feng tilted his face, which made him looked arrogant: ¡°If an apology is so useful, can it be used to cure the pain on my back?¡±. Bai Zhi raised an eyebrow and said: ¡°What do you want me to do? Kneel in front of you and apologize?¡±. Hu Feng sneered: ¡°You don¡¯t have to, because even if you cut your knees, it can¡¯t help me . If you are truly sincere, just cook me a good meal . ¡±. Bai Zhi swept her eyes on the bag on the ox cart . The bag contained some fresh vegetables . One of them was leeks, which Hu Feng bought... .... ¡°Do you want to eat dumplings?¡±. Hu Feng sighed: ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s possible to eat dumplings without meat . ¡±. This guy, he deliberately made a long face, originally to force her to make him dumplings?. ¡°We have eggs, leeks, and other stuff . Egg dumplings are also delicious . ¡±. Bai Zhi looked at Hu Feng, she saw his thin lips slightly curved into a smile . The usual coldness in his eyes seemed had melted a lot . His smile was shallow, he didn¡¯tugh . But, he doesn¡¯t look like indifferent like before ¡°You look very good when you smile, you should smile a bit more often . ¡± Bai Zhi said so suddenly, even she herself was shocked Sure enough, Hu Feng immediately ttened his lips . The smile on the corner of his lips disappeared in an instant . He even had this cold atmosphere again . And his eyes had ck lines The farther away from the town, the road became worst and the slower the ox cart moved . In order for the ox cart to move a bit faster, Hu Feng and the Uncle who drove the ox cart pushed behind the cart, while Bai Zhi was pulling in front Chapter 139: Show me your butt

Chapter 139: Show me your butt

When they returned to the Huangtuo Vige, it was already past lunch . Hu Feng unloaded the grains and noodles to the oxcart . When he finished, he was covered in sweat . Hu Changlin gave Old Liu double the amount of rent, which made Old Liu very happy . All the displeasure in his heart disappeared instantly . He took away his oxcart with full of joy . ¡°Hu Feng, go to the backyard and wipe away the sweat in your body, then change your clothes . ¡± Hu Changlin looked at Hu Feng with distressed and secretly cursed his own hand for being useless . Hu Feng responded with a hum and turned to go to the backyard . Hu Changlin then turned and asked Bai Zhi: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, why did you bought so many grains and noodles? We can eat all year round with this amount . ¡± Hu Changlin knows Bai Zhi¡¯s temperament, she was not the kind of child who will waste money . So, why does she have to buy so many grains and noodles? This kind of foods was loved by pest and insects . They will swarm in these foods if they stocked for long . By then, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste? Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°Hu Bo, I bought so many grains and noodles, not only for us to eat . I heard that there was a flood in the south . Many refugees havee in the Qingyuan Town . I don¡¯t know how many homeless people will be there . Many poor people will definitely need help . We mustn¡¯t just watch them starve to death . ¡± ¡°Moreover, when we start building a house, there will be a lot of workersing to work in the vige . They all need to eat, so I will have to buy some more . ¡± But of course, these were only her fundamental reasons . She actually wanted the Rice Seller Boss to teach a lesson . However, she can¡¯t tell this to him, because he will definitely disagree . ¡°Well, I will go to wash my face . My stomach is also grumbling in hunger . ¡± Bai Zhi smiled and ran . She didn¡¯t let Hu Changlin ask another question . ¡°Well, I will go to wash my face . My stomach is also grumbling in hunger . ¡± Bai Zhi smiled and ran . She didn¡¯t let Hu Changlin ask another question . When Bai Zhi arrived at the backyard, Hu Feng was holding a cloth towel and wiping his body . His upper body was like a sculpture disyed in a museum . His muscr body was perfectly fit as if it was curved by a knife . His narrow waist doesn¡¯t have excess meat . His straight and broad back and wet buttocks couldn¡¯t help but make a person swallow a... ... However, the red mark on his right shoulder was very noticeable . Hu Feng held her in his arms and used his back to blocked the brick that will hit her head . Once again, Hu Feng stood in front of her like a mountain . Hu Feng turned and saw Bai Zhi stupidly standing in the backyard, so he couldn¡¯t help but ridicule: ¡°What? Haven¡¯t you seen a topless guy?¡± Hu Feng turned and saw Bai Zhi stupidly standing in the backyard, so he couldn¡¯t help but ridicule: ¡°What? Haven¡¯t you seen a topless guy?¡± Bai Zhi¡¯s face redden as she said: ¡°Who said that I haven¡¯t seen it? I have seen plenty . And what¡¯s so great about a topless guy? If you have the guts show me your butt instead!¡± After she finished, Bai Zhi regretted it a lot . This was something she jokes around with her colleagues in the modern times . In the modern times where no one will take it so seriously . However, she was not in the modern time now... ... Sure enough, Hu Feng was stupefied and asked: ¡°What did you just say?¡± Bai Zhi hurriedly shook her head: ¡°No, I didn¡¯t say anything, I didn¡¯t say anything . ¡± Then, she hurriedly runs away like a rabbit . In the blink of an eye, she disappeared without a trace . Sure enough, Hu Feng was stupefied and asked: ¡°What did you just say?¡± Bai Zhi hurriedly shook her head: ¡°No, I didn¡¯t say anything, I didn¡¯t say anything . ¡± Then, she hurriedly runs away like a rabbit . In the blink of an eye, she disappeared without a trace . Hu Feng blinked his eyes and rubbed his ears . He heard it right . He was sure he didn¡¯t hear it wrong... ... Bai Zhi ran back directly to the cabin house and didn¡¯t eat any . Hu Changlin who arrived in the backyard opened his mouth and said: ¡°This child said she was hungry, so why she was running again? Hu Feng, you¡¯re still here? Go and have lunch, then bring Zhi¡¯er something to eat . ¡± Chapter 139: Show me your butt When they returned to the Huangtuo Vige, it was already past lunch . Hu Feng unloaded the grains and noodles to the oxcart . When he finished, he was covered in sweat Hu Changlin gave Old Liu double the amount of rent, which made Old Liu very happy . All the displeasure in his heart disappeared instantly . He took away his oxcart with full of joy ¡°Hu Feng, go to the backyard and wipe away the sweat in your body, then change your clothes . ¡± Hu Changlin looked at Hu Feng with distressed and secretly cursed his own hand for being useless Hu Feng responded with a hum and turned to go to the backyard . Hu Changlin then turned and asked Bai Zhi: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, why did you bought so many grains and noodles? We can eat all year round with this amount . ¡±. Hu Changlin knows Bai Zhi¡¯s temperament, she was not the kind of child who will waste money . So, why does she have to buy so many grains and noodles? This kind of foods was loved by pest and insects . They will swarm in these foods if they stocked for long . By then, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste?. Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°Hu Bo, I bought so many grains and noodles, not only for us to eat . I heard that there was a flood in the south . Many refugees havee in the Qingyuan Town . I don¡¯t know how many homeless people will be there . Many poor people will definitely need help . We mustn¡¯t just watch them starve to death . ¡±. ¡°Moreover, when we start building a house, there will be a lot of workersing to work in the vige . They all need to eat, so I will have to buy some more . ¡±. But of course, these were only her fundamental reasons . She actually wanted the Rice Seller Boss to teach a lesson . However, she can¡¯t tell this to him, because he will definitely disagree ¡°Well, I will go to wash my face . My stomach is also grumbling in hunger . ¡± Bai Zhi smiled and ran . She didn¡¯t let Hu Changlin ask another question *. When Bai Zhi arrived at the backyard, Hu Feng was holding a cloth towel and wiping his body . His upper body was like a sculpture disyed in a museum . His muscr body was perfectly fit as if it was curved by a knife . His narrow waist doesn¡¯t have excess meat . His straight and broad back and wet buttocks couldn¡¯t help but make a person swallow a... .... However, the red mark on his right shoulder was very noticeable . Hu Feng held her in his arms and used his back to blocked the brick that will hit her head Once again, Hu Feng stood in front of her like a mountain Hu Feng turned and saw Bai Zhi stupidly standing in the backyard, so he couldn¡¯t help but ridicule: ¡°What? Haven¡¯t you seen a topless guy?¡±. Bai Zhi¡¯s face redden as she said: ¡°Who said that I haven¡¯t seen it? I have seen plenty . And what¡¯s so great about a topless guy? If you have the guts show me your butt instead!¡±. After she finished, Bai Zhi regretted it a lot . This was something she jokes around with her colleagues in the modern times . In the modern times where no one will take it so seriously However, she was not in the modern time now... .... Sure enough, Hu Feng was stupefied and asked: ¡°What did you just say?¡±. Bai Zhi hurriedly shook her head: ¡°No, I didn¡¯t say anything, I didn¡¯t say anything . ¡± Then, she hurriedly runs away like a rabbit . In the blink of an eye, she disappeared without a trace Hu Feng blinked his eyes and rubbed his ears . He heard it right . He was sure he didn¡¯t hear it wrong... .... Bai Zhi ran back directly to the cabin house and didn¡¯t eat any Hu Changlin who arrived in the backyard opened his mouth and said: ¡°This child said she was hungry, so why she was running again? Hu Feng, you¡¯re still here? Go and have lunch, then bring Zhi¡¯er something to eat . ¡±. Chapter 140: Scared by a dog

Chapter 140: Scared by a dog

Hu Feng went to his room and changed his clothes . Then, he sat down at the dining table and slowly eat his meal . He took the meal Hu Changlin prepared for Bai Zhi and went to the cabin house . Bai Zhi was drying the clothes that had just been washed in front of the house . When she saw Hu Feng wasing over, her face involuntarily redden . Bai Zhi rushed to turn away her gaze and said: ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Hu Feng swept his eyes on the cabin house . It seems Zhao Lan was busy doing something . In short, he didn¡¯t see her figure . Hu Feng came forward, his eyes were brimming with smiles . He lowered his voice and said: ¡°Of course, I¡¯m here to give you food . Otherwise, what else could it be? Or do you want me to do something else?¡± Bai Zhi¡¯s face became hot . She forcefully took the te in Hu Feng¡¯s hand and lifted her chin: ¡°What do I want you to do? Are you that obedient?¡± Hu Feng shrugged his shoulders and crossed his arms to his chest . But the smile on his eyes became more and more obvious: ¡°It depends if your request is reasonable or not . It¡¯s better to see for yourself, right?¡± Bai Zhi bites her lips and lifted her foot, then she kicked Hu Feng: ¡°I want you to disappear immediately . ¡± Hu Feng was kicked, but he didn¡¯t even wrinkle his eyebrows . Bai Zhi¡¯s leg was thin and her foot was small . Her kick was only like a bite of a mosquito, it didn¡¯t hurt him at all . ¡°Don¡¯t forget the dumplings at dinner . ¡± Bai Zhi ignored Hu Feng and mmed the door . ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who made you angry?¡± Zhao Lan put down the needlework in her hand and looked at her daughter . ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who made you angry?¡± Zhao Lan put down the needlework in her hand and looked at her daughter . Bai Zhi shook her head and said: ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I was scared by a dog¡¯s barking . ¡± Zhao Lan gave her daughter a weird look: ¡°Look at you, how old are you now to be scared by a dog¡¯s barking? I thought you have a lot of courage . ¡± Bai Zhi picked up the steamed bread on the te and took a mouthful bite . Then, vaguely said: ¡°I¡¯m not scared of it, but who knew it will suddenly bark and look scary . ¡± Hu Feng¡¯s smiling face pop up in Bai Zhi¡¯s head... ... She really wanted to p her mouth . How could she say those words to him? What would he think of her? This era was not the 23rd century, where no one will pay attention to such a joke... ... Oh, Niang, I really hate this mouth of mine . Oh, Niang, I really hate this mouth of mine . Bai Zhi was so busy in the morning, so now she was very tired . She felt so sleepy after she ate enough . She went to her bed and got herself a pillow and just forgot everything that just happened . Zhao Lan covered her daughter with a quilt . Seeing her daughter quietly sleeping, Zhao Lan felt that all the suffering she had eaten in the past 10 years was worth it . After a while, someone knocked on their cabin door . Zhao Lan quickly put down her needlework and hurriedly opened the door . Hu Feng¡¯s tall figure was standing outside the door . Then, he said: ¡°Where is Zhi¡¯er?¡± Zhao Lan pointed her finger to her daughter, who was still sleeping . Hu Feng¡¯s tall figure was standing outside the door . Then, he said: ¡°Where is Zhi¡¯er?¡± Zhao Lan pointed her finger to her daughter, who was still sleeping . Hu Feng¡¯s gaze followed Zhao Lan¡¯s finger and saw Bai Zhi sleeping . Bai Zhi seems felt ufortable with the noise and turned over . The thin quilt covering her body slipped on the floor . The hem of her clothes unexpectedly was dragged upward by her arm, revealing her small waist . Hu Feng¡¯s face ckened and quickly turned away his gaze . Then, said in a low voice: ¡°Zhi¡¯er said we will have dumplings at dinner . Tell her to get up, the time is not too early . ¡± Zhao Lan naturally also saw her daughter¡¯s situation, so she immediately responded: ¡°Yes, I will tell her, you can go back first . ¡± Hu Feng turned and walked away . Zhao Lan quickly closed the door and walked towards the bed . Then, she pulled down Bai Zhi¡¯s clothes and gently tapped her shoulder: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, wake up . ¡± Bai Zhi, who was confused at the moment said: ¡°Gee, let me sleep for a while, just a few more minutes!¡± Chapter 140: Scared by a dog Hu Feng went to his room and changed his clothes . Then, he sat down at the dining table and slowly eat his meal . He took the meal Hu Changlin prepared for Bai Zhi and went to the cabin house Bai Zhi was drying the clothes that had just been washed in front of the house . When she saw Hu Feng wasing over, her face involuntarily redden . Bai Zhi rushed to turn away her gaze and said: ¡°What are you doing here?¡±. Hu Feng swept his eyes on the cabin house . It seems Zhao Lan was busy doing something . In short, he didn¡¯t see her figure . Hu Feng came forward, his eyes were brimming with smiles . He lowered his voice and said: ¡°Of course, I¡¯m here to give you food . Otherwise, what else could it be? Or do you want me to do something else?¡±. Bai Zhi¡¯s face became hot . She forcefully took the te in Hu Feng¡¯s hand and lifted her chin: ¡°What do I want you to do? Are you that obedient?¡±. Hu Feng shrugged his shoulders and crossed his arms to his chest . But the smile on his eyes became more and more obvious: ¡°It depends if your request is reasonable or not . It¡¯s better to see for yourself, right?¡±. Bai Zhi bites her lips and lifted her foot, then she kicked Hu Feng: ¡°I want you to disappear immediately . ¡±. Hu Feng was kicked, but he didn¡¯t even wrinkle his eyebrows . Bai Zhi¡¯s leg was thin and her foot was small . Her kick was only like a bite of a mosquito, it didn¡¯t hurt him at all ¡°Don¡¯t forget the dumplings at dinner . ¡±. Bai Zhi ignored Hu Feng and mmed the door *. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who made you angry?¡± Zhao Lan put down the needlework in her hand and looked at her daughter Bai Zhi shook her head and said: ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I was scared by a dog¡¯s barking . ¡±. Zhao Lan gave her daughter a weird look: ¡°Look at you, how old are you now to be scared by a dog¡¯s barking? I thought you have a lot of courage . ¡±. Bai Zhi picked up the steamed bread on the te and took a mouthful bite . Then, vaguely said: ¡°I¡¯m not scared of it, but who knew it will suddenly bark and look scary . ¡±. Hu Feng¡¯s smiling face pop up in Bai Zhi¡¯s head... ... She really wanted to p her mouth . How could she say those words to him? What would he think of her?. This era was not the 23rd century, where no one will pay attention to such a joke... .... Oh, Niang, I really hate this mouth of mine *. Bai Zhi was so busy in the morning, so now she was very tired . She felt so sleepy after she ate enough . She went to her bed and got herself a pillow and just forgot everything that just happened Zhao Lan covered her daughter with a quilt . Seeing her daughter quietly sleeping, Zhao Lan felt that all the suffering she had eaten in the past 10 years was worth it After a while, someone knocked on their cabin door . Zhao Lan quickly put down her needlework and hurriedly opened the door Hu Feng¡¯s tall figure was standing outside the door . Then, he said: ¡°Where is Zhi¡¯er?¡±. Zhao Lan pointed her finger to her daughter, who was still sleeping Hu Feng¡¯s gaze followed Zhao Lan¡¯s finger and saw Bai Zhi sleeping . Bai Zhi seems felt ufortable with the noise and turned over . The thin quilt covering her body slipped on the floor . The hem of her clothes unexpectedly was dragged upward by her arm, revealing her small waist Hu Feng¡¯s face ckened and quickly turned away his gaze . Then, said in a low voice: ¡°Zhi¡¯er said we will have dumplings at dinner . Tell her to get up, the time is not too early . ¡±. Zhao Lan naturally also saw her daughter¡¯s situation, so she immediately responded: ¡°Yes, I will tell her, you can go back first . ¡±. Hu Feng turned and walked away . Zhao Lan quickly closed the door and walked towards the bed . Then, she pulled down Bai Zhi¡¯s clothes and gently tapped her shoulder: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, wake up . ¡±. Bai Zhi, who was confused at the moment said: ¡°Gee, let me sleep for a while, just a few more minutes!¡±. Chapter end Chapter 141: No rice

Chapter 141: No rice

Zhao Lan couldn¡¯t bear to wake her daughter again, but who would have thought that Bai Zhi¡¯s few minutes sleep will take half an hour . And so, Hu Feng came again . But this time, he didn¡¯t knock on the door . He stood outside and shouted: ¡°Zhi¡¯er if you promised to make dumplings to a person, shouldn¡¯t you be working on it now?¡± Bai Zhi suddenly opened her eyes and looked at Zhao Lan who was sitting on the side, then busily asked: ¡°What time is it now?¡± Zhao Lan looked at the sunlight outside the small window . The sun was no longer as strong as the afternoon: ¡°It¡¯s around 3-5 in the afternoon, did you really promise to make dumplings for Hu Feng?¡± Bai Zhi sat up and answered . ¡°Yes, he saved my life earlier . In order to repay him, I promised to make dumplings for dinner . I didn¡¯t expect to overslept . ¡± Zhao Lan said: ¡°Since you made a promise, get up now . It takes a lot of time to make dumplings . You should prepare early . ¡± The next second, Hu Feng¡¯s voice rang outside again . The embarrassment Bai Zhi had forgotten earlier popped up in her mind again . However, she could only sigh, helplessly get out from the bed and walked to the door . Bai Zhi opened the door and faced Hu Feng: ¡°Don¡¯t shout, I woke up . You go back first, I will just wash my face . ¡± Bai Zhi said as if nothing happened . She looked as calm as before, but Hu Feng still noticed a trace of embarrassment in her eyes . Hu Feng¡¯s lips slightly curved into a smile, but he didn¡¯t say anything . He just turned around and left . Bai Zhi took the wet towel to Zhao Lan and indiscriminately wiped her face, then sighed: ¡°If I could take back my words by pouring out this water, it would be great . ¡± Zhao Lan was puzzled, so she asked: ¡°What silly things are you saying? How can you take back words by pouring out water?¡± Zhao Lan was puzzled, so she asked: ¡°What silly things are you saying? How can you take back words by pouring out water?¡± Bai Zhi handed the wet towel back to her mother and released another sigh: ¡°I¡¯m just saying it, if I can¡¯t take it back, then I can¡¯t, no need to pour it out!¡± Looking at Bai Zhi¡¯s departing back, Zhao Lan couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this child? Howe she is so strange?¡± In the front yard of the Hu Family, Hu Feng poured flour in the pot . The amount of flour he poured was more than the amount from thest time . Bai Zhi walked inside the kitchen as if nothing happened . She took the pot on Hu Feng¡¯s hand and pointed her finger to the leeks and potatoes in the corner, then said: ¡°You wash the vegetables, I will knead the dough . ¡± Hu Feng pointed his finger over the stone stove: ¡°Those vegetables have already been washed, the rest are stocks . ¡± He specifically bought a lot more today, so that the rest can be eaten tomorrow . Hu Feng pointed his finger over the stone stove: ¡°Those vegetables have already been washed, the rest are stocks . ¡± He specifically bought a lot more today, so that the rest can be eaten tomorrow . Bai Zhi scoop water and began to prepare the dough . She said without turning her head: ¡°Then, cut them the same way I didst time . ¡± Hu Feng shook his head: ¡°I won¡¯t cut . ¡± He will chop and remove the bones to chicken, but he will not cut vegetables... ... Bai Zhi looked at Hu Feng with full of disdain in her eyes: ¡°What else could I expect you to do? You can¡¯t even cut leeks . ¡± Hu Feng shrugged his shoulders and said: ¡°There¡¯s now saying I should cut leeks, right?¡± Bai Zhi pointed her finger next to the small cupboard: ¡°The eggs are there, go get them . ¡± Hu Feng took 2 eggs from the small cupboard and asked: ¡°Is 2 enough?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not enough, it¡¯s not enough for a big man like you, what more to 5 people . ¡± Bai Zhi said as if she was not embarrassed by earlier events . Hu Feng took 2 eggs from the small cupboard and asked: ¡°Is 2 enough?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not enough, it¡¯s not enough for a big man like you, what more to 5 people . ¡± Bai Zhi said as if she was not embarrassed by earlier events . Hu Feng¡¯s face on the other hand always has this faint smile . This smile was unnoticeable but real . Unfortunately, Bai Zhi was concentrating on what she¡¯s doing, so she never had noticed it . In the Bai Family . When Mrs . Zhang looked at the empty rice cylinder in front of her, her temper almost explode . She took and put the empty cylinder in front of Old Lady Bai and Mrs . Liu, then said: ¡°Niang, we don¡¯t have rice anymore, what are we going to eat for dinner?¡± Chapter 141: No rice Zhao Lan couldn¡¯t bear to wake her daughter again, but who would have thought that Bai Zhi¡¯s few minutes sleep will take half an hour And so, Hu Feng came again . But this time, he didn¡¯t knock on the door . He stood outside and shouted: ¡°Zhi¡¯er if you promised to make dumplings to a person, shouldn¡¯t you be working on it now?¡±. Bai Zhi suddenly opened her eyes and looked at Zhao Lan who was sitting on the side, then busily asked: ¡°What time is it now?¡±. Zhao Lan looked at the sunlight outside the small window . The sun was no longer as strong as the afternoon: ¡°It¡¯s around 3-5 in the afternoon, did you really promise to make dumplings for Hu Feng?¡±. Bai Zhi sat up and answered . ¡°Yes, he saved my life earlier . In order to repay him, I promised to make dumplings for dinner . I didn¡¯t expect to overslept . ¡±. Zhao Lan said: ¡°Since you made a promise, get up now . It takes a lot of time to make dumplings . You should prepare early . ¡±. The next second, Hu Feng¡¯s voice rang outside again . The embarrassment Bai Zhi had forgotten earlier popped up in her mind again . However, she could only sigh, helplessly get out from the bed and walked to the door . Bai Zhi opened the door and faced Hu Feng: ¡°Don¡¯t shout, I woke up . You go back first, I will just wash my face . ¡±. Bai Zhi said as if nothing happened . She looked as calm as before, but Hu Feng still noticed a trace of embarrassment in her eyes Hu Feng¡¯s lips slightly curved into a smile, but he didn¡¯t say anything . He just turned around and left Bai Zhi took the wet towel to Zhao Lan and indiscriminately wiped her face, then sighed: ¡°If I could take back my words by pouring out this water, it would be great . ¡±. Zhao Lan was puzzled, so she asked: ¡°What silly things are you saying? How can you take back words by pouring out water?¡±. Bai Zhi handed the wet towel back to her mother and released another sigh: ¡°I¡¯m just saying it, if I can¡¯t take it back, then I can¡¯t, no need to pour it out!¡±. Looking at Bai Zhi¡¯s departing back, Zhao Lan couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this child? Howe she is so strange?¡±. *. In the front yard of the Hu Family, Hu Feng poured flour in the pot . The amount of flour he poured was more than the amount from thest time Bai Zhi walked inside the kitchen as if nothing happened . She took the pot on Hu Feng¡¯s hand and pointed her finger to the leeks and potatoes in the corner, then said: ¡°You wash the vegetables, I will knead the dough . ¡±. Hu Feng pointed his finger over the stone stove: ¡°Those vegetables have already been washed, the rest are stocks . ¡± He specifically bought a lot more today, so that the rest can be eaten tomorrow Bai Zhi scoop water and began to prepare the dough . She said without turning her head: ¡°Then, cut them the same way I didst time . ¡± Hu Feng shook his head: ¡°I won¡¯t cut . ¡± He will chop and remove the bones to chicken, but he will not cut vegetables... .... Bai Zhi looked at Hu Feng with full of disdain in her eyes: ¡°What else could I expect you to do? You can¡¯t even cut leeks . ¡±. Hu Feng shrugged his shoulders and said: ¡°There¡¯s now saying I should cut leeks, right?¡±. Bai Zhi pointed her finger next to the small cupboard: ¡°The eggs are there, go get them . ¡±. Hu Feng took 2 eggs from the small cupboard and asked: ¡°Is 2 enough?¡±. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not enough, it¡¯s not enough for a big man like you, what more to 5 people . ¡± Bai Zhi said as if she was not embarrassed by earlier events Hu Feng¡¯s face on the other hand always has this faint smile . This smile was unnoticeable but real Unfortunately, Bai Zhi was concentrating on what she¡¯s doing, so she never had noticed it . . *. In the Bai Family When Mrs . Zhang looked at the empty rice cylinder in front of her, her temper almost explode . She took and put the empty cylinder in front of Old Lady Bai and Mrs . Liu, then said: ¡°Niang, we don¡¯t have rice anymore, what are we going to eat for dinner?¡±. Chapter end Chapter 142: The price of grain has increased

Chapter 142: The price of grain has increased

Old Lady Bai probed her head to take a look, and just like what Mrs . Zhang said, the cylinder was empty clean . It was even cleaner than her face . There was no grain at all . Old Lady Bai¡¯s face was originally not good . Today, Zhao Lan, who was as tall the town wall made her feel angry the whole day . And now, the family has an empty grain, which made her feel even worst . Old Lady Bai¡¯s eyes sharpen, she coldly shouted at Mrs . Zhang: ¡°If we don¡¯t have rice to eat, we could eat wild vegetables, right? Is this something you still need to ask me?¡± Mrs . Zhang¡¯s face also changed in color: ¡°Wild vegetables? Where are the wild vegetables?¡± The wild vegetables that their family use to eat were all dug by Bai Zhi . Ever since they separated with Zhao Lan and Bai Zhi, they had never seen wild vegetables in the house . The borrowed rice from the cylinder was reduced day by day, but no one tried to fill it . They were all just sitting and eating as if they were only waiting to die . Their Bai Family has a long background, so how can they be like this? Mrs . Liu frowned and said: ¡°Second Sister-inw, what is wrong with you? If there are no wild vegetables at home, why didn¡¯t you let Zhenzhu dig for some? What time do you think it is? We have no rice, no food, what are you doing?¡± Mrs . Zhang¡¯s stomach grumbled in anger, Mrs . Liu just hit her limit . Mrs . Zhang, who no longer want to sumb yelled: ¡°First Sister-inw, is this the only thing you know to say? Let Zhenzhu dig for wild vegetables? Why don¡¯t you let your two treasured sons dig wild vegetables?¡± Mrs . Zhang¡¯s stomach grumbled in anger, Mrs . Liu just hit her limit . Mrs . Zhang, who no longer want to sumb yelled: ¡°First Sister-inw, is this the only thing you know to say? Let Zhenzhu dig for wild vegetables? Why don¡¯t you let your two treasured sons dig wild vegetables?¡± Mrs . Liu stood up from the chair in anger . She put her hand on her waist and shouted: ¡°I want Zhenzhu to dig wild vegetables, what about it? She is a girl, so naturally, she should be the one doing this . Isn¡¯t that dead girl, Bai Zhi always doing this? Bai Zhi can do it, so why Zhenzhu cannot? Only two days had passed and you already forgot all these?¡± Mrs . Zhang sneered: ¡°Very good, very good . First Sister-inw, since you say it like this, in the past, Zhao Lan has always been doing all the work in our field . Zhao Lan is a woman, so to speak, in the future, you¡¯re nning to take over her work?¡± Mrs . Liu¡¯s neck shrank: ¡°Is this the same thing? Yes, I am a woman, are you not? If I took over her work, what about you?¡± Mrs . Zhang replied back: ¡°First Sister-inw, you dare to open your mouth, but you don¡¯t dare to work in the field . I, Zhang Shumei, has nothing to fear . If you don¡¯t work, I will not work . I am not Zhao Lan, my Zhenzhu is not Bai Zhi . You can¡¯t treat us the same way you treat them . ¡± Mrs . Zhang replied back: ¡°First Sister-inw, you dare to open your mouth, but you don¡¯t dare to work in the field . I, Zhang Shumei, has nothing to fear . If you don¡¯t work, I will not work . I am not Zhao Lan, my Zhenzhu is not Bai Zhi . You can¡¯t treat us the same way you treat them . ¡± At this time, Bai Dazhu came in from the outside, his arms were still hanging . Although he was not in so much pain anymore, he didn¡¯t dare to work . He was afraid of damaging his arms and affect his future . ¡°What¡¯s with all the noise? I can hear your voice from afar . ¡± When Mrs . Liu saw her husband, she immediately softens her eyebrows and pointed her finger at Mrs . Zhang: ¡°It¡¯s second sister-inw¡¯s fault . She didn¡¯t say there were no grains at home . Look at the time, I can see that she deliberately doing this, I said only 2 sentences, but she bombarded me with 10 . So tell me, shouldn¡¯t I get angry?¡± Of course, you should be angry!!! However, Bai Baizhu was after all a man . He doesn¡¯t want to entangle himself between women¡¯s fight . He looked around and swept his eyes to the empty cylinder . He frowned and said: ¡°It¡¯s toote to restock now . We¡¯re all finished this time . ¡± Of course, you should be angry!!! However, Bai Baizhu was after all a man . He doesn¡¯t want to entangle himself between women¡¯s fight . He looked around and swept his eyes to the empty cylinder . He frowned and said: ¡°It¡¯s toote to restock now . We¡¯re all finished this time . ¡± Old Lady Bai frowned her eyebrows: ¡°Dazhu, what do you mean by this? Why it¡¯s toote to restock? What happened?¡± Bai Dazhu said: ¡°Niang, you don¡¯t know, I just talked to some people outside . I heard that the price of grain in the town has doubled . Say, if we restock two days ago, wouldn¡¯t we have to deal with price increased?¡± Chapter 142: The price of grain has increased Old Lady Bai probed her head to take a look, and just like what Mrs . Zhang said, the cylinder was empty clean . It was even cleaner than her face . There was no grain at all Old Lady Bai¡¯s face was originally not good . Today, Zhao Lan, who was as tall the town wall made her feel angry the whole day . And now, the family has an empty grain, which made her feel even worst Old Lady Bai¡¯s eyes sharpen, she coldly shouted at Mrs . Zhang: ¡°If we don¡¯t have rice to eat, we could eat wild vegetables, right? Is this something you still need to ask me?¡±. Mrs . Zhang¡¯s face also changed in color: ¡°Wild vegetables? Where are the wild vegetables?¡±. The wild vegetables that their family use to eat were all dug by Bai Zhi . Ever since they separated with Zhao Lan and Bai Zhi, they had never seen wild vegetables in the house . The borrowed rice from the cylinder was reduced day by day, but no one tried to fill it . They were all just sitting and eating as if they were only waiting to die Their Bai Family has a long background, so how can they be like this?. Mrs . Liu frowned and said: ¡°Second Sister-inw, what is wrong with you? If there are no wild vegetables at home, why didn¡¯t you let Zhenzhu dig for some? What time do you think it is? We have no rice, no food, what are you doing?¡±. Mrs . Zhang¡¯s stomach grumbled in anger, Mrs . Liu just hit her limit . Mrs . Zhang, who no longer want to sumb yelled: ¡°First Sister-inw, is this the only thing you know to say? Let Zhenzhu dig for wild vegetables? Why don¡¯t you let your two treasured sons dig wild vegetables?¡±. Mrs . Liu stood up from the chair in anger . She put her hand on her waist and shouted: ¡°I want Zhenzhu to dig wild vegetables, what about it? She is a girl, so naturally, she should be the one doing this . Isn¡¯t that dead girl, Bai Zhi always doing this? Bai Zhi can do it, so why Zhenzhu cannot? Only two days had passed and you already forgot all these?¡±. Mrs . Zhang sneered: ¡°Very good, very good . First Sister-inw, since you say it like this, in the past, Zhao Lan has always been doing all the work in our field . Zhao Lan is a woman, so to speak, in the future, you¡¯re nning to take over her work?¡±. Mrs . Liu¡¯s neck shrank: ¡°Is this the same thing? Yes, I am a woman, are you not? If I took over her work, what about you?¡±. Mrs . Zhang replied back: ¡°First Sister-inw, you dare to open your mouth, but you don¡¯t dare to work in the field . I, Zhang Shumei, has nothing to fear . If you don¡¯t work, I will not work . I am not Zhao Lan, my Zhenzhu is not Bai Zhi . You can¡¯t treat us the same way you treat them . ¡±. At this time, Bai Dazhu came in from the outside, his arms were still hanging . Although he was not in so much pain anymore, he didn¡¯t dare to work . He was afraid of damaging his arms and affect his future ¡°What¡¯s with all the noise? I can hear your voice from afar . ¡±. When Mrs . Liu saw her husband, she immediately softens her eyebrows and pointed her finger at Mrs . Zhang: ¡°It¡¯s second sister-inw¡¯s fault . She didn¡¯t say there were no grains at home . Look at the time, I can see that she deliberately doing this, I said only 2 sentences, but she bombarded me with 10 . So tell me, shouldn¡¯t I get angry?¡±. Of course, you should be angry!!!. However, Bai Baizhu was after all a man . He doesn¡¯t want to entangle himself between women¡¯s fight . He looked around and swept his eyes to the empty cylinder . He frowned and said: ¡°It¡¯s toote to restock now . We¡¯re all finished this time . ¡±. Old Lady Bai frowned her eyebrows: ¡°Dazhu, what do you mean by this? Why it¡¯s toote to restock? What happened?¡±. Bai Dazhu said: ¡°Niang, you don¡¯t know, I just talked to some people outside . I heard that the price of grain in the town has doubled . Say, if we restock two days ago, wouldn¡¯t we have to deal with price increased?¡±. Chapter 143: Borrowing grains

Chapter 143: Borrowing grains

¡°What? Double? Then, how much money do you need to buy a stone meter now?¡± Old Lady Bai asked anxiously . Bai Dazhu shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know, I didn¡¯t go to the town . ¡± Mrs . Liu immediately thinks of a n: ¡°Niang, don¡¯t buy grains for now . Let¡¯s go and borrow some grains first . Once the price has dropped, we will go and buy to the town . ¡± Mrs . Zhang sneered, this Mrs . Liu usually looked very smart . But in fact, she was the most brainless of them all . She also likes to act clever, so people will think she has abilities, but are all people stupid? Bai Dazhu waved his hand . ¡°Now that everyone in the vige knows the price increased . Who will still lend us grains? I just met Aunt Liang, she¡¯s urging us to quickly returned a bucket of grains that we borrowed . ¡± Bai Dazhu remembered another thing and said: ¡°Oh right, just a moment ago, Old Si said that Bai Zhi and Hu Feng went to town and came back with cart pull of grains . They must have learned that the price of grain increased, so they bought a lot . ¡± ¡°Cart pull of grains? How much is that?¡± Old Lady Bai looked distressed as if she was the one who spent the money . Bai Dazhu shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I¡¯m sure they spent quite a lot . Although she has money now, she mustn¡¯t spend so much . I bet Hu Changlin instigated her to buy a lot so that they could eat for a whole year round . His only problem now is to eat and drink . ¡± The more Old Lady Bai listened, the more she gets distressed . Those 100 silver coins that Bai Zhi and Zhao Lan received should have been their Bai Family¡¯s money . But now, those two, mother and child raising irrelevant people . How can she ept this? But now, those two, mother and child raising irrelevant people . How can she ept this? Seeing the olddy¡¯s face darken, Bai Dazhu busily asked: ¡°Niang, what do you want to do?¡± Old Lady Bai looked at their family¡¯s empty cylinder and gritted her teeth: ¡°Since she can raise the Hu Family, then she could also raise the Bai Family . Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s find her and ask for grains . ¡± Bai Dazhu immediately thought of Hu Feng, and quickly shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t want to go, you go by yourself . ¡± Mrs . Zhang also said: ¡°I will also not go . ¡± Old Lady Bai red at Mrs . Zhang and shouted immediately to Bai Erzhu, who was lying in their room: ¡°Erzhu,e and go with us . ¡± Old Lady Bai red at Mrs . Zhang and shouted immediately to Bai Erzhu, who was lying in their room: ¡°Erzhu,e and go with us . ¡± Although Bai Erzhu didn¡¯te out in the room, he heard the conversation outside . He clearly heard that his elder brother and wife said that they will not go . So naturally, he will also not go . ¡°Niang, my butt still hurt, and I don¡¯t feel so good . Just go where you want to go, we can¡¯t go with you . ¡± Old Lady Bai was not angry, she also didn¡¯t say anything . However, Mrs . Liu took a deep breath and shouted: ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t want to go? Well, once we get back with grains, don¡¯t even try eating with us . ¡± Mrs . Zhang calmly replied: ¡°Ok, so it¡¯s decided . ¡± They want to go to Bai Zhi to get some grains? Bai Zhi will not let dogs bite them back . Bai Dazhu was very dissatisfied and looked at Mrs . Zhang: ¡°Second Sister-inw, it¡¯s very inconvenient for me to go because of my hands, but my brother doesn¡¯t have problems, why don¡¯t you two go with them?¡± Mrs . Zhang turned and walked towards their room . But while walking, she said: ¡°We don¡¯t want to do useless stuff . ¡± Bai Dazhu was very dissatisfied and looked at Mrs . Zhang: ¡°Second Sister-inw, it¡¯s very inconvenient for me to go because of my hands, but my brother doesn¡¯t have problems, why don¡¯t you two go with them?¡± Mrs . Zhang turned and walked towards their room . But while walking, she said: ¡°We don¡¯t want to do useless stuff . ¡± As soon as Mrs . Zhang entered the room, she mmed the door shut . Bai Erzhu got up and pulled Mrs . Zhang to the side, then whispered: ¡°Do you think Niang and sister-inw can get grains?¡± Mrs . Zhang said with contempt: ¡°If Zhao Lan is alone at home, maybe they can get at some point . But if Bai Zhi is also there, they absolutely will not get any . Believe it or not, they will be humiliated instead, okay?¡± Chapter 143: Borrowing grains ¡°What? Double? Then, how much money do you need to buy a stone meter now?¡± Old Lady Bai asked anxiously Bai Dazhu shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know, I didn¡¯t go to the town . ¡±. Mrs . Liu immediately thinks of a n: ¡°Niang, don¡¯t buy grains for now . Let¡¯s go and borrow some grains first . Once the price has dropped, we will go and buy to the town . ¡±. Mrs . Zhang sneered, this Mrs . Liu usually looked very smart . But in fact, she was the most brainless of them all . She also likes to act clever, so people will think she has abilities, but are all people stupid?. Bai Dazhu waved his hand . ¡°Now that everyone in the vige knows the price increased . Who will still lend us grains? I just met Aunt Liang, she¡¯s urging us to quickly returned a bucket of grains that we borrowed . ¡±. Bai Dazhu remembered another thing and said: ¡°Oh right, just a moment ago, Old Si said that Bai Zhi and Hu Feng went to town and came back with cart pull of grains . They must have learned that the price of grain increased, so they bought a lot . ¡±. ¡°Cart pull of grains? How much is that?¡± Old Lady Bai looked distressed as if she was the one who spent the money Bai Dazhu shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I¡¯m sure they spent quite a lot . Although she has money now, she mustn¡¯t spend so much . I bet Hu Changlin instigated her to buy a lot so that they could eat for a whole year round . His only problem now is to eat and drink . ¡±. The more Old Lady Bai listened, the more she gets distressed . Those 100 silver coins that Bai Zhi and Zhao Lan received should have been their Bai Family¡¯s money But now, those two, mother and child raising irrelevant people . How can she ept this?. Seeing the olddy¡¯s face darken, Bai Dazhu busily asked: ¡°Niang, what do you want to do?¡±. Old Lady Bai looked at their family¡¯s empty cylinder and gritted her teeth: ¡°Since she can raise the Hu Family, then she could also raise the Bai Family . Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s find her and ask for grains . ¡±. Bai Dazhu immediately thought of Hu Feng, and quickly shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t want to go, you go by yourself . ¡±. Mrs . Zhang also said: ¡°I will also not go . ¡±. Old Lady Bai red at Mrs . Zhang and shouted immediately to Bai Erzhu, who was lying in their room: ¡°Erzhu,e and go with us . ¡±. Although Bai Erzhu didn¡¯te out in the room, he heard the conversation outside . He clearly heard that his elder brother and wife said that they will not go . So naturally, he will also not go ¡°Niang, my butt still hurt, and I don¡¯t feel so good . Just go where you want to go, we can¡¯t go with you . ¡±. Old Lady Bai was not angry, she also didn¡¯t say anything . However, Mrs . Liu took a deep breath and shouted: ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t want to go? Well, once we get back with grains, don¡¯t even try eating with us . ¡±. Mrs . Zhang calmly replied: ¡°Ok, so it¡¯s decided . ¡± They want to go to Bai Zhi to get some grains? Bai Zhi will not let dogs bite them back Bai Dazhu was very dissatisfied and looked at Mrs . Zhang: ¡°Second Sister-inw, it¡¯s very inconvenient for me to go because of my hands, but my brother doesn¡¯t have problems, why don¡¯t you two go with them?¡±. Mrs . Zhang turned and walked towards their room . But while walking, she said: ¡°We don¡¯t want to do useless stuff . ¡±. As soon as Mrs . Zhang entered the room, she mmed the door shut *. Bai Erzhu got up and pulled Mrs . Zhang to the side, then whispered: ¡°Do you think Niang and sister-inw can get grains?¡±. Mrs . Zhang said with contempt: ¡°If Zhao Lan is alone at home, maybe they can get at some point . But if Bai Zhi is also there, they absolutely will not get any . Believe it or not, they will be humiliated instead, okay?¡±. Chapter 144: To catch a couple in the act

Chapter 144: To catch a couple in the act

Remembering Bai Zhi¡¯s smug face, as well as her poisonous words and calmness during separation . Bai Erzhu believed his wife¡¯s statement: ¡°I believe you . ¡± Bai Erzhu sighed and asked: ¡°What will we eat for dinner?¡± Mrs . Zhang shook her head: ¡°Why are you asking me? I am not the head of the family . You should ask your Niang . Last time, I asked her to sell that jade pendant she discovered to buy grains . But, she refused, she would rather borrow grains to other people as if she likes returning them . The price of grains just increased today, it¡¯s not guaranteed that it will lower tomorrow, what will she do by then?¡± Bai Erzhu pulled his wife¡¯s sleeve and said with some difficulties: ¡°I think it¡¯s still better to go to your brother¡¯s house and borrow some grains . Last time, when I saw him at the entrance of the vige, he was carrying 2 bags of grains . It will take him a couple of days to finish it . Why don¡¯t you go and find him? I¡¯m sure he will lend you some . ¡± Mrs . Zhang immediately knitted her eyebrows and said: ¡°No, you haven¡¯t even returned the grains you borrowedst year . And I don¡¯t think you have any n to return it . Do you think my brother is a rich man? Do you think it¡¯s easy to farm and raised 3 children alone? When we were staying in his house for these couple of days, did you send us some grains?¡± Seeing his wife so angry, Bai Erzhu¡¯s neck shrank . He busily whispered: ¡°I was wrong, I was wrong . ¡± Mrs . Zhang coldly added: ¡°I¡¯m not the only one who has a maternal family . Isn¡¯t your niang also have a brother? Isn¡¯t first sister-inw also have a brother? Howe I don¡¯t see them going to their family to borrow some grains or oil? But you, you people always ask me to go back to my family and borrow things . ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not bad to borrow, but as a saying goes, return what you borrowed on time, you may borrow again next time . But, what about you people? You only think of borrowing, but never thought of paying back . Do you think everyone is so stupid to lend you things again?¡± Bai Erzhu folded his ears and climbed up to the bed again . He was very hungry . He only had rice soup for lunch . He thought he would be able to have a good meal for dinner, but it seems he couldn¡¯t even eat rice soup tonight . In the Hu family . Old Lady Bai and Mrs . Liu went to the cabin house where Zhao Lan and Bai Zhi lived . When they saw the cabin house was locked, they knew right away that they were in the front house . So, they went back to the front yard again . However, no one was in the front house . The door was opened, but no one was in the living room too . Old Lady Bai called out people twice, but no one answered her . So, they simply went inside . In the living room, there were two doors closed . Mrs . Liu opened her mouth and said: ¡°Why are the doors closed in a broad daylight? Are they doing something that other people not allowed to see?¡± Hu Changlin and Zhao Lan were both widowed for years . Now that Zhao Lan was free again . The dry wood can make an intense fire . If people will say nothing happens between them, it will be really unreasonable . Old Lady Bai¡¯s face became sullen, she doesn¡¯t know what to say . But, Mrs . Liu busily opened her mouth: ¡°Niang, let¡¯s rush to the room, once we caught them in the act, we can ask them for grains or money . What do you think?¡± Old Lady Bai¡¯s frowning eyebrow rxed, she thinks this idea was very good . So, she immediately nodded her head: ¡°Let¡¯s do it . ¡± And so, the two of them pushed open the door and rushed in . Originally, the two of them thought they would see two people entangling themselves together in the bed . But, who would have thought, no one was inside . Mrs . Liu busily said: ¡°This must be Hu Feng¡¯s room . They should be in the other room . ¡± The mother-inw and daughter-inw busily opened the other door and rushed in . They put their eyes directly towards the bed . It just a pity, no one was in the bed at all . Chapter 144: To catch a couple in the act. . Remembering Bai Zhi¡¯s smug face, as well as her poisonous words and calmness during separation . Bai Erzhu believed his wife¡¯s statement: ¡°I believe you . ¡±. Bai Erzhu sighed and asked: ¡°What will we eat for dinner?¡±. Mrs . Zhang shook her head: ¡°Why are you asking me? I am not the head of the family . You should ask your Niang . Last time, I asked her to sell that jade pendant she discovered to buy grains . But, she refused, she would rather borrow grains to other people as if she likes returning them . The price of grains just increased today, it¡¯s not guaranteed that it will lower tomorrow, what will she do by then?¡±. Bai Erzhu pulled his wife¡¯s sleeve and said with some difficulties: ¡°I think it¡¯s still better to go to your brother¡¯s house and borrow some grains . Last time, when I saw him at the entrance of the vige, he was carrying 2 bags of grains . It will take him a couple of days to finish it . Why don¡¯t you go and find him? I¡¯m sure he will lend you some . ¡±. Mrs . Zhang immediately knitted her eyebrows and said: ¡°No, you haven¡¯t even returned the grains you borrowedst year . And I don¡¯t think you have any n to return it . Do you think my brother is a rich man? Do you think it¡¯s easy to farm and raised 3 children alone? When we were staying in his house for these couple of days, did you send us some grains?¡±. . . Seeing his wife so angry, Bai Erzhu¡¯s neck shrank . He busily whispered: ¡°I was wrong, I was wrong . ¡±. Mrs . Zhang coldly added: ¡°I¡¯m not the only one who has a maternal family . Isn¡¯t your niang also have a brother? Isn¡¯t first sister-inw also have a brother? Howe I don¡¯t see them going to their family to borrow some grains or oil? But you, you people always ask me to go back to my family and borrow things . ¡±. ¡°It¡¯s not bad to borrow, but as a saying goes, return what you borrowed on time, you may borrow again next time . But, what about you people? You only think of borrowing, but never thought of paying back . Do you think everyone is so stupid to lend you things again?¡±. Bai Erzhu folded his ears and climbed up to the bed again . He was very hungry . He only had rice soup for lunch . He thought he would be able to have a good meal for dinner, but it seems he couldn¡¯t even eat rice soup tonight . . *. In the Hu family Old Lady Bai and Mrs . Liu went to the cabin house where Zhao Lan and Bai Zhi lived . When they saw the cabin house was locked, they knew right away that they were in the front house . So, they went back to the front yard again However, no one was in the front house . The door was opened, but no one was in the living room too Old Lady Bai called out people twice, but no one answered her . So, they simply went inside In the living room, there were two doors closed Mrs . Liu opened her mouth and said: ¡°Why are the doors closed in a broad daylight? Are they doing something that other people not allowed to see?¡±. Hu Changlin and Zhao Lan were both widowed for years . Now that Zhao Lan was free again . The dry wood can make an intense fire . If people will say nothing happens between them, it will be really unreasonable Old Lady Bai¡¯s face became sullen, she doesn¡¯t know what to say . But, Mrs . Liu busily opened her mouth: ¡°Niang, let¡¯s rush to the room, once we caught them in the act, we can ask them for grains or money . What do you think?¡±. Old Lady Bai¡¯s frowning eyebrow rxed, she thinks this idea was very good . So, she immediately nodded her head: ¡°Let¡¯s do it . ¡±. And so, the two of them pushed open the door and rushed in Originally, the two of them thought they would see two people entangling themselves together in the bed . But, who would have thought, no one was inside Mrs . Liu busily said: ¡°This must be Hu Feng¡¯s room . They should be in the other room . ¡±. The mother-inw and daughter-inw busily opened the other door and rushed in . They put their eyes directly towards the bed It just a pity, no one was in the bed at all Chapter 145: Stealing money?

Chapter 145: Stealing money?

¡°What are you doing here?¡± Hu Changlin¡¯s voice suddenly came in through the door . The mother-inw and daughter-inw hurriedly turned around and saw Hu Changlin holding a te of food in his hand . The food was smoking hot and giving off a tempting aroma, making their bellies growl in hunger . ¡°I¡¯m asking what are you doing here? Are you stealing things?¡± Hu Changlin asked with frowned eyebrows . Hu Changlin¡¯s voice was not small . Hu Feng and Bai Zhi, who were in the backyard heard his voice, which made the two rushed to the front house . Hu Changlin was standing outside Hu Feng¡¯s room with the dumplings . Old Lady Bai and Mrs . Liu were standing inside Hu Changling¡¯s room . Seeing this, Bai Zhi raised an eyebrow and said: ¡°Are you insane? You came here to steal money? And you really look for a chance when no one was inside the room . ¡± Old Lady Bai busily said: ¡°What are you talking about? Who¡¯s stealing? Have you seen us stealing money?¡± Bai Zhi shrugged her shoulders: ¡°Why would you go inside the room if you¡¯re not going to steal money? And aside from money, what else can you steal here?¡± Mrs . Liu busily added: ¡°We came to see Zhao Lan when suddenly, we heard some movement inside the room, so we came to look at it . It was just a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding . ¡± Only a fool will not understand the meaning of Mrs . Liu¡¯s words . They went inside the room, clearly to catch an intimate act . Zhao Lan, who was standing in the back couldn¡¯t help but blush . She took a nced at Hu Changlin looking all embarrassed . Hu Changlin was more embarrassed to look at Zhao Lan . Bai Zhi didn¡¯t get angry, she calmly looked at Old Lady Bai and Mrs . Liu and said: ¡°I know very clearly what you two are thinking . But remember, Hu Bo is a widow, my niang is also a widow . If they will really have a rtionship in the future, it is understandable . But, it has nothing to do with you people, right?¡± Zhao Lan¡¯s face reddens even more and hurriedly pulled Bai Zhi¡¯s sleeve: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, what are you talking about . Stop talking nonsense . ¡± Old Lady Bai knew that things were getting worse, so she simply let aside what happened: ¡°Don¡¯t speak like that, we came here for something else . ¡± Hu Changlin turned around and ced the dumplings on the table . And in order to avoid embarrassment, he simply went to the courtyard . Hu Feng also went back to the kitchen to watch over the fire and prevent the water for the dumplings to boil . As soon as Old Lady Bai and Mrs . Liu came out from the room, their eyes stared at the dumplings on the table . In the end, they couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°What are these? Howe it smells so good?¡± Bai Zhi replied: ¡°These are what we will eat for dinner . It¡¯s not only fragrant but also taste very good . Compared to wild vegetables, I can¡¯t say how many times it tastes much better . ¡± Mrs . Liu smiled and said: ¡°That¡¯s for sure . This white thing is naturally much better than wild vegetables . ¡± Unfortunately, their family can¡¯t even eat wild vegetables . Zhao Lan doesn¡¯t want to continue talking nonsense with them . She asked directly: ¡°Why are you looking for me? Say it . ¡± Mrs . Liu stared at the olddy . Although she came together with her and can open her mouth to talk . This olddy was after all the elder . Zhao Lan has to give her a face . Old Lady Bai coughed and forced herself to smile . Her smile looked very ugly than her crying face . ¡°This is the case, our family¡¯s rice has been emptied . Your second sister-inw didn¡¯t say anything about it earlier . And now it¡¯s veryte to buy even if we wanted to . So, we came here to you to borrow a bit . ¡± Bai Zhi sneered: ¡°Borrow a bit? I wonder what exactly do you mean about a bit?¡± She really wanted to know, what does a bit mean to this old woman¡¯s mouth . Chapter 145: Stealing money?. . ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Hu Changlin¡¯s voice suddenly came in through the door The mother-inw and daughter-inw hurriedly turned around and saw Hu Changlin holding a te of food in his hand . The food was smoking hot and giving off a tempting aroma, making their bellies growl in hunger ¡°I¡¯m asking what are you doing here? Are you stealing things?¡± Hu Changlin asked with frowned eyebrows Hu Changlin¡¯s voice was not small . Hu Feng and Bai Zhi, who were in the backyard heard his voice, which made the two rushed to the front house Hu Changlin was standing outside Hu Feng¡¯s room with the dumplings . Old Lady Bai and Mrs . Liu were standing inside Hu Changling¡¯s room . . Seeing this, Bai Zhi raised an eyebrow and said: ¡°Are you insane? You came here to steal money? And you really look for a chance when no one was inside the room . ¡±. Old Lady Bai busily said: ¡°What are you talking about? Who¡¯s stealing? Have you seen us stealing money?¡±. Bai Zhi shrugged her shoulders: ¡°Why would you go inside the room if you¡¯re not going to steal money? And aside from money, what else can you steal here?¡±. Mrs . Liu busily added: ¡°We came to see Zhao Lan when suddenly, we heard some movement inside the room, so we came to look at it . It was just a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding . ¡±. . . Only a fool will not understand the meaning of Mrs . Liu¡¯s words . They went inside the room, clearly to catch an intimate act Zhao Lan, who was standing in the back couldn¡¯t help but blush . She took a nced at Hu Changlin looking all embarrassed . Hu Changlin was more embarrassed to look at Zhao Lan Bai Zhi didn¡¯t get angry, she calmly looked at Old Lady Bai and Mrs . Liu and said: ¡°I know very clearly what you two are thinking . But remember, Hu Bo is a widow, my niang is also a widow . If they will really have a rtionship in the future, it is understandable . But, it has nothing to do with you people, right?¡±. Zhao Lan¡¯s face reddens even more and hurriedly pulled Bai Zhi¡¯s sleeve: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, what are you talking about . Stop talking nonsense . ¡±. Old Lady Bai knew that things were getting worse, so she simply let aside what happened: ¡°Don¡¯t speak like that, we came here for something else . ¡±. Hu Changlin turned around and ced the dumplings on the table . And in order to avoid embarrassment, he simply went to the courtyard Hu Feng also went back to the kitchen to watch over the fire and prevent the water for the dumplings to boil As soon as Old Lady Bai and Mrs . Liu came out from the room, their eyes stared at the dumplings on the table . In the end, they couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°What are these? Howe it smells so good?¡±. Bai Zhi replied: ¡°These are what we will eat for dinner . It¡¯s not only fragrant but also taste very good . Compared to wild vegetables, I can¡¯t say how many times it tastes much better . ¡±. Mrs . Liu smiled and said: ¡°That¡¯s for sure . This white thing is naturally much better than wild vegetables . ¡± Unfortunately, their family can¡¯t even eat wild vegetables Zhao Lan doesn¡¯t want to continue talking nonsense with them . She asked directly: ¡°Why are you looking for me? Say it . ¡±. Mrs . Liu stared at the olddy . Although she came together with her and can open her mouth to talk . This olddy was after all the elder . Zhao Lan has to give her a face Old Lady Bai coughed and forced herself to smile . Her smile looked very ugly than her crying face ¡°This is the case, our family¡¯s rice has been emptied . Your second sister-inw didn¡¯t say anything about it earlier . And now it¡¯s veryte to buy even if we wanted to . So, we came here to you to borrow a bit . ¡±. Bai Zhi sneered: ¡°Borrow a bit? I wonder what exactly do you mean about a bit?¡± She really wanted to know, what does a bit mean to this old woman¡¯s mouth Chapter 146: Can’t understand human words?

Chapter 146: Can¡¯t understand human words?

If it was the usual way of borrowing rice, it will be ording to a bucket size . 1 bucket or 2 buckets, but thinking about the big cart of grains they brought back . They must have bought 5 to 6 stone meters of grains, so Old Lady Bai extended a finger: ¡°One stone meter, just one stone meter of grain . ¡± Bai Zhi almost couldn¡¯tugh out loud . Just borrowing one stone meter? Those words can easilye out from her mouth? This olddy¡¯s face was getting thicker and thicker . Zhao Lan couldn¡¯t help but worry: ¡°One stone meter? No, we can¡¯t let you, just leave . ¡± Mrs . Liu became anxious and said: ¡°Why can¡¯t you? We heard that Bai Zhi brought back a big cart of grains from the town today . So how could that be?¡± Zhao Lan¡¯s face sank and said: ¡°I said no, so it¡¯s no . Can¡¯t you understand?¡± She knows the Bai Family too well . Once they let them borrow today, they will alsoe to borrow tomorrow and the day after tomorrow . They wille again and again . They will get the most out of it . She used to endure because she doesn¡¯t want to irritate them, but they took advantage of it . They even treated her daughter badly . Right now, her anger hasn¡¯t dissipated, but they¡¯re making it intensify, so she will not endure . Old Lady Bai got angry, she pointed her finger to Zhao Lan and said: ¡°What did you say? No? You heartless bitch! This olddy raise you, mother and daughter for 10 years, for 10 whole years! But now that this olddyes to you to borrow some rice, you¡¯re saying no?!¡± Zhao Lan¡¯s eyes turned cold, her cold eyes swept over Old Lady Bai¡¯s face . Her cold eyes were like a sharp knife that really wanted to cut the olddy¡¯s thick face . ¡°You raise us, mother and daughter? Did we, mother and daughter eat rice for a day in your Bai Family? Sanzhu¡¯s mourning day hasn¡¯t passed, but I¡¯m already working out in the field . Zhi¡¯er was only 3 years old by then, but you¡¯re already pushing her to work at home . You said you raise us, did we, mother and daughter ever eaten aplete meal or have a warm nket during winter?¡± Whether it was spring, summer, autumn or winter . She and Bai Zhi will only use a thin old nket that the main house could no longer be used . During winter, the two of them will spend the night trembling in their very old wooden house . Old Lady Bai was stunned . This woman who she always had taken for granted was obviously not the same . ¡°So what? Niang is your mother-inw, you shouldn¡¯t be so ungrateful . ¡± Mrs . Liu said . ¡°Mother-inw?¡± Zhao Lan sneered, as her eyes immediately redden: ¡°You ask her, did she ever think of me as her daughter-inw? Or as your Bai Family¡¯s cattle and horse?¡± ¡°If I am a daughter-inw, will she beat my daughter to death when I¡¯m not at home? If I am a daughter-inw, will she sold my daughter in secrecy?¡± These things, she doesn¡¯t want to say it, she doesn¡¯t want to mention it, but they alwayse out in front of her and remind her of these sad past events, constantly rubbing salt to her wounds . Old Lady Bai¡¯s face deeply sank, but still said: ¡°Why still mention about the past? Aren¡¯t you two, mother and daughter living a good life now? If I didn¡¯t agree for you two to separate, can you live like this today? This is the so-called when you drink the water, think of those who dug the well . It happened out my kindness, but you don¡¯t know how to return the favor?¡± The more they open their mouth, the more Zhao Lan couldn¡¯t help but get angry . In the end, she pointed her finger at the door and said: ¡°You go, I don¡¯t want to see you again . ¡± Old Lady Bai wanted to open her mouth again, but Bai Zhi stood in front of her mother and revealed a slight smile on her face, then she crossed her arms . Her actions were very simr to Hu Feng . ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what my niang had said? Or you simply can¡¯t understand human words?¡± Chapter 146: Can¡¯t understand human words?. . If it was the usual way of borrowing rice, it will be ording to a bucket size . 1 bucket or 2 buckets, but thinking about the big cart of grains they brought back . They must have bought 5 to 6 stone meters of grains, so Old Lady Bai extended a finger: ¡°One stone meter, just one stone meter of grain . ¡±. Bai Zhi almost couldn¡¯tugh out loud . Just borrowing one stone meter? Those words can easilye out from her mouth? This olddy¡¯s face was getting thicker and thicker Zhao Lan couldn¡¯t help but worry: ¡°One stone meter? No, we can¡¯t let you, just leave . ¡±. Mrs . Liu became anxious and said: ¡°Why can¡¯t you? We heard that Bai Zhi brought back a big cart of grains from the town today . So how could that be?¡±. . . Zhao Lan¡¯s face sank and said: ¡°I said no, so it¡¯s no . Can¡¯t you understand?¡± She knows the Bai Family too well . Once they let them borrow today, they will alsoe to borrow tomorrow and the day after tomorrow . They wille again and again They will get the most out of it . She used to endure because she doesn¡¯t want to irritate them, but they took advantage of it . They even treated her daughter badly Right now, her anger hasn¡¯t dissipated, but they¡¯re making it intensify, so she will not endure Old Lady Bai got angry, she pointed her finger to Zhao Lan and said: ¡°What did you say? No? You heartless bitch! This olddy raise you, mother and daughter for 10 years, for 10 whole years! But now that this olddyes to you to borrow some rice, you¡¯re saying no?!¡±. . . Zhao Lan¡¯s eyes turned cold, her cold eyes swept over Old Lady Bai¡¯s face . Her cold eyes were like a sharp knife that really wanted to cut the olddy¡¯s thick face ¡°You raise us, mother and daughter? Did we, mother and daughter eat rice for a day in your Bai Family? Sanzhu¡¯s mourning day hasn¡¯t passed, but I¡¯m already working out in the field . Zhi¡¯er was only 3 years old by then, but you¡¯re already pushing her to work at home . You said you raise us, did we, mother and daughter ever eaten aplete meal or have a warm nket during winter?¡±. Whether it was spring, summer, autumn or winter . She and Bai Zhi will only use a thin old nket that the main house could no longer be used . During winter, the two of them will spend the night trembling in their very old wooden house Old Lady Bai was stunned . This woman who she always had taken for granted was obviously not the same ¡°So what? Niang is your mother-inw, you shouldn¡¯t be so ungrateful . ¡± Mrs . Liu said ¡°Mother-inw?¡± Zhao Lan sneered, as her eyes immediately redden: ¡°You ask her, did she ever think of me as her daughter-inw? Or as your Bai Family¡¯s cattle and horse?¡±. ¡°If I am a daughter-inw, will she beat my daughter to death when I¡¯m not at home? If I am a daughter-inw, will she sold my daughter in secrecy?¡±. These things, she doesn¡¯t want to say it, she doesn¡¯t want to mention it, but they alwayse out in front of her and remind her of these sad past events, constantly rubbing salt to her wounds Old Lady Bai¡¯s face deeply sank, but still said: ¡°Why still mention about the past? Aren¡¯t you two, mother and daughter living a good life now? If I didn¡¯t agree for you two to separate, can you live like this today? This is the so-called when you drink the water, think of those who dug the well . It happened out my kindness, but you don¡¯t know how to return the favor?¡±. The more they open their mouth, the more Zhao Lan couldn¡¯t help but get angry . In the end, she pointed her finger at the door and said: ¡°You go, I don¡¯t want to see you again . ¡±. Old Lady Bai wanted to open her mouth again, but Bai Zhi stood in front of her mother and revealed a slight smile on her face, then she crossed her arms . Her actions were very simr to Hu Feng ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what my niang had said? Or you simply can¡¯t understand human words?¡±. Chapter 147: 1 silver coin for 1 stone meter

Chapter 147: 1 silver coin for 1 stone meter

The next moment, Hu Feng came out with arge te of dumplings and put it on the table . Hu Feng then turned his head and looked at Old Lady Bai and Mrs . Liu from head to toe . He opened his mouth and coldly said: ¡°You still haven¡¯t left? Are you waiting for me to send you out?¡± The mother-inw and daughter-inw shuddered, and at the same time, their legs trembled in fear . It seems that it¡¯s very impossible for them to get rice right now . Hu Feng was here, they cannot rob the mother and daughter, nor borrow rice from them . However, the two were reluctant to leave with an empty hand . Old Lady Bai tried to open her mouth again: ¡°Let¡¯s do it like this, we will not borrow from you if don¡¯t want, we will buy it instead, okay?¡± Buy? Bai Zhi nodded and said: ¡°Well, of course, you can buy, 1 silver coin for 1 stone meter . ¡± Old Lady Bai¡¯s face drastically changed: ¡°Are you trying to rob us? What 1 silver coin for 1 stone meter? Don¡¯t speak nonsense . ¡± Bai Zhi shrugged her shoulders: ¡°Then, you go to the town to buy rice tomorrow, and see if you can much cheaper . ¡± Mrs . Liu pulled Old Lady Bai¡¯s sleeve and gave her a meaningful look . Old Lady Bai wanted to see what was Mrs . Liu is nning, so she nodded her head . Mrs . Liu then smiled and said: ¡°It seems to be because of the price hike . I also heard that you can buy 1 stone meter of rice for 1 silver coin in the town . You give me a stone meter of rice first, then I will send you back the money . ¡± They were originally member of the Bai Family, but they want to grab our money? In their next life . Bai Zhi was not surprised at all, she shook her head and said: ¡°No money, no delivery, no credit is allowed . ¡± When Old Lady Bai heard of this, her temper blew up in anger . She stomped her foot and said: ¡°You little bitch, you¡¯re clearly ying with this olddy, see how I am going teach you a lesson today . ¡± Bai Zhi remained standing with crossed arms, and stared at Old Lady Bai, who stomped her foot in anger . She then smiled and said: ¡°Teach me a lesson? Do you think you still have this qualification? I¡¯m advising you to rather not, otherwise, you¡¯ll regret it . ¡± Thinking about how Bai Zhi gave them a big p in the face before and how Hu Feng was ruthless in actions . Old Lady Bai could only grit her teeth and leave some words: ¡°You white-eyed wolf, remember what you did to this olddy today . Let¡¯s go . ¡± Mrs . Liu was also unwilling to just leave, so she also opened her mouth to curse: ¡°Let¡¯s see, how long you two can you live like this in this vige . Once you¡¯ve used up all your money, you will eventually be thrown out like beggars . When that timees, we will onlyugh out loud to you with a big smile . ¡± Bai Zhi answered back: ¡°You can rest assured, if such a dayes, we will not go back to the Bai Family . Simrly, if your Bai Family will die from starvation, don¡¯t bothering to us, we don¡¯t owe you anything . ¡± The mother-inw and daughter-inw went outside one after another . While walking, they didn¡¯t stop from spitting words that were hard to listen to . Their swearing almost reached up to Zhao Lan and Hu Changlin¡¯s dead ancestors . Hu Changlin, who was in the yard came back to the house . Zhao Lan opened her mouth and apologized: ¡°Hu Dage, I troubled you, I¡¯m sorry . ¡± Hu Changlin waved his hand: ¡°What are you saying? Don¡¯t let yourself get affected by their words . No need to take it to heart, it¡¯s not worth it . ¡± Zhao Lan felt much better inside her heart, so she smiled and nodded: ¡°I know . ¡± Four people sat around the table and happily eat dumplings . Hu Feng can be called the King of Dumplings . He almost ate 2/3 of the te . Fortunately, they made enough today, otherwise, everything will be eaten by him alone . ¡°Zhi¡¯er I saw you bought a lot of melon, are you going to eat them?¡± Hu Changlin asked . Bai Zhi replied: ¡°Not all of them will be eaten . I will nt some of them in the fields . ¡± Chapter 147: 1 silver coin for 1 stone meter. . The next moment, Hu Feng came out with arge te of dumplings and put it on the table . Hu Feng then turned his head and looked at Old Lady Bai and Mrs . Liu from head to toe . He opened his mouth and coldly said: ¡°You still haven¡¯t left? Are you waiting for me to send you out?¡±. The mother-inw and daughter-inw shuddered, and at the same time, their legs trembled in fear . It seems that it¡¯s very impossible for them to get rice right now . Hu Feng was here, they cannot rob the mother and daughter, nor borrow rice from them . However, the two were reluctant to leave with an empty hand Old Lady Bai tried to open her mouth again: ¡°Let¡¯s do it like this, we will not borrow from you if don¡¯t want, we will buy it instead, okay?¡±. Buy?. Bai Zhi nodded and said: ¡°Well, of course, you can buy, 1 silver coin for 1 stone meter . ¡±. . . Old Lady Bai¡¯s face drastically changed: ¡°Are you trying to rob us? What 1 silver coin for 1 stone meter? Don¡¯t speak nonsense . ¡±. Bai Zhi shrugged her shoulders: ¡°Then, you go to the town to buy rice tomorrow, and see if you can much cheaper . ¡±. Mrs . Liu pulled Old Lady Bai¡¯s sleeve and gave her a meaningful look . Old Lady Bai wanted to see what was Mrs . Liu is nning, so she nodded her head . Mrs . Liu then smiled and said: ¡°It seems to be because of the price hike . I also heard that you can buy 1 stone meter of rice for 1 silver coin in the town . You give me a stone meter of rice first, then I will send you back the money . ¡± They were originally member of the Bai Family, but they want to grab our money? In their next life Bai Zhi was not surprised at all, she shook her head and said: ¡°No money, no delivery, no credit is allowed . ¡±. . . When Old Lady Bai heard of this, her temper blew up in anger . She stomped her foot and said: ¡°You little bitch, you¡¯re clearly ying with this olddy, see how I am going teach you a lesson today . ¡±. Bai Zhi remained standing with crossed arms, and stared at Old Lady Bai, who stomped her foot in anger . She then smiled and said: ¡°Teach me a lesson? Do you think you still have this qualification? I¡¯m advising you to rather not, otherwise, you¡¯ll regret it . ¡±. Thinking about how Bai Zhi gave them a big p in the face before and how Hu Feng was ruthless in actions . Old Lady Bai could only grit her teeth and leave some words: ¡°You white-eyed wolf, remember what you did to this olddy today . Let¡¯s go . ¡±. Mrs . Liu was also unwilling to just leave, so she also opened her mouth to curse: ¡°Let¡¯s see, how long you two can you live like this in this vige . Once you¡¯ve used up all your money, you will eventually be thrown out like beggars . When that timees, we will onlyugh out loud to you with a big smile . ¡±. Bai Zhi answered back: ¡°You can rest assured, if such a dayes, we will not go back to the Bai Family . Simrly, if your Bai Family will die from starvation, don¡¯t bothering to us, we don¡¯t owe you anything . ¡±. The mother-inw and daughter-inw went outside one after another . While walking, they didn¡¯t stop from spitting words that were hard to listen to . Their swearing almost reached up to Zhao Lan and Hu Changlin¡¯s dead ancestors *. Hu Changlin, who was in the yard came back to the house Zhao Lan opened her mouth and apologized: ¡°Hu Dage, I troubled you, I¡¯m sorry . ¡±. Hu Changlin waved his hand: ¡°What are you saying? Don¡¯t let yourself get affected by their words . No need to take it to heart, it¡¯s not worth it . ¡±. Zhao Lan felt much better inside her heart, so she smiled and nodded: ¡°I know . ¡±. Four people sat around the table and happily eat dumplings . Hu Feng can be called the King of Dumplings . He almost ate 2/3 of the te . Fortunately, they made enough today, otherwise, everything will be eaten by him alone ¡°Zhi¡¯er I saw you bought a lot of melon, are you going to eat them?¡± Hu Changlin asked Bai Zhi replied: ¡°Not all of them will be eaten . I will nt some of them in the fields . ¡±. Chapter 148: Purple Vine Leaves

Chapter 148: Purple Vine Leaves

Hu Changlin hurriedly waved his hand: ¡°That can¡¯t be done . I heard some people who ate it before died from poisoning . Nowadays, most people don¡¯t want to eat it . How are you going to sell them?¡± Bai Zhi replied: ¡°They died from poisoning because they¡¯ve eaten a green sprouted melon . If you will eat the freshly picked up one, it will be very impossible to be poison . ¡± Zhao Lan also opened her mouth and said: ¡°No matter what, there were still people who died because of melon . So now, people are not willing to eat melon anymore . And this is true, in these past 2 years, vigers who nted melon can¡¯t sell them at all . Their melons only rot in the ground . No one nt melon anymore . ¡± Bai Zhi said: ¡°That is good, I can sell my melon at a bit higher price . You can all rest assured, I have a n in mind . When the timees, you will see that I will be short in supplies of melon, so no need to worry about failing to sell them, okay?¡± ¡°But now, the season is not right to grow melons . It will take you 2 months to grow them . Melon doesn¡¯t grow fruits during winter . You have to think about it again . ¡± Bai Zhi replied: ¡°Niang, I have already thought about it . After two days, I will go up the mountain again to get some herbs that will make the soil more fertile . It will help me grow the melon before winteres . ¡± Hu Changlin looked very surprised: ¡°Is there really such a herb?¡± Bai Zhi smiled and said proudly: ¡°Of course, as long as you use this herb, the 60 days grow period will only be 30 days . It is a non-toxic herb, so it has no side effects, which is very good . ¡± When she was in the 23rd century, she made a research about this nt called purple vine leaves . The vine leaves contain a lot of long-acting agents that stimte growth hormones . It¡¯s very different from the synthetic agent that can cause a problem to the human body . When they entered the mountain that day, she saw these purple vine leaves in the woods . She didn¡¯t look at it carefully, but her intuition was telling her that it is purple vine leaves, that climbing the surrounding the trees . The purple vine leaves grow fast, have strong vitality, and active fertility, so it can climb up the trees in a short time . Therefore, as long as she finds that ce, she could get some . Seeing her daughter confident face, Zhao Lan no longer objected . She just smiled and said: ¡°Well, if you really want to do it, then do it . Niang will support you . ¡± Hu Changlin also smiled and said: ¡°Zhi¡¯er is so smart, if she had thought it through, then it will certainly be a sess, so rest assured . ¡± Hu Feng put down the chopsticks in his hand and turned his head, then said: ¡°No matter what you do, no matter how busy you are, don¡¯t forget what you promised me . ¡± Then he got up and went back to the room . Zhao Lan and Hu Changlin looked at each other: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, what does Hu Feng mean? What did you promise him?¡± Seeing that things could no longer be hidden, Bai Zhi honestly said: ¡°Well, I have seen a method on how to cure Hu Feng¡¯s amnesia in this medical book I picked up . I told him about it and promised to treat him . He saw me busy all day, and I¡¯m afraid that I will be busy in this matter, so he reminded me about it . In fact, I remember it by heart, so no need to worry!¡± Hu Changlin was overjoyed and asked immediately: ¡°Can you really cure Hu Feng¡¯s amnesia?¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°Of course, how can I just brag about it? It¡¯s just, Hu Feng¡¯s amnesia is caused by a serious head injury . The blood clot in his brain has stayed for a long time . It is very impossible to clear it overnight . It will require a long period of treatment . Only by dissolving the blood clot bit by bit his life will be safe and will have no harm to his body . ¡± Chapter 148: Purple Vine Leaves. . Hu Changlin hurriedly waved his hand: ¡°That can¡¯t be done . I heard some people who ate it before died from poisoning . Nowadays, most people don¡¯t want to eat it . How are you going to sell them?¡±. Bai Zhi replied: ¡°They died from poisoning because they¡¯ve eaten a green sprouted melon . If you will eat the freshly picked up one, it will be very impossible to be poison . ¡±. Zhao Lan also opened her mouth and said: ¡°No matter what, there were still people who died because of melon . So now, people are not willing to eat melon anymore . And this is true, in these past 2 years, vigers who nted melon can¡¯t sell them at all . Their melons only rot in the ground . No one nt melon anymore . ¡±. . . Bai Zhi said: ¡°That is good, I can sell my melon at a bit higher price . You can all rest assured, I have a n in mind . When the timees, you will see that I will be short in supplies of melon, so no need to worry about failing to sell them, okay?¡±. ¡°But now, the season is not right to grow melons . It will take you 2 months to grow them . Melon doesn¡¯t grow fruits during winter . You have to think about it again . ¡±. Bai Zhi replied: ¡°Niang, I have already thought about it . After two days, I will go up the mountain again to get some herbs that will make the soil more fertile . It will help me grow the melon before winteres . ¡±. Hu Changlin looked very surprised: ¡°Is there really such a herb?¡±. . . Bai Zhi smiled and said proudly: ¡°Of course, as long as you use this herb, the 60 days grow period will only be 30 days . It is a non-toxic herb, so it has no side effects, which is very good . ¡± When she was in the 23rd century, she made a research about this nt called purple vine leaves . The vine leaves contain a lot of long-acting agents that stimte growth hormones . It¡¯s very different from the synthetic agent that can cause a problem to the human body When they entered the mountain that day, she saw these purple vine leaves in the woods . She didn¡¯t look at it carefully, but her intuition was telling her that it is purple vine leaves, that climbing the surrounding the trees . The purple vine leaves grow fast, have strong vitality, and active fertility, so it can climb up the trees in a short time Therefore, as long as she finds that ce, she could get some Seeing her daughter confident face, Zhao Lan no longer objected . She just smiled and said: ¡°Well, if you really want to do it, then do it . Niang will support you . ¡±. Hu Changlin also smiled and said: ¡°Zhi¡¯er is so smart, if she had thought it through, then it will certainly be a sess, so rest assured . ¡±. Hu Feng put down the chopsticks in his hand and turned his head, then said: ¡°No matter what you do, no matter how busy you are, don¡¯t forget what you promised me . ¡± Then he got up and went back to the room Zhao Lan and Hu Changlin looked at each other: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, what does Hu Feng mean? What did you promise him?¡±. Seeing that things could no longer be hidden, Bai Zhi honestly said: ¡°Well, I have seen a method on how to cure Hu Feng¡¯s amnesia in this medical book I picked up . I told him about it and promised to treat him . He saw me busy all day, and I¡¯m afraid that I will be busy in this matter, so he reminded me about it . In fact, I remember it by heart, so no need to worry!¡±. Hu Changlin was overjoyed and asked immediately: ¡°Can you really cure Hu Feng¡¯s amnesia?¡±. Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°Of course, how can I just brag about it? It¡¯s just, Hu Feng¡¯s amnesia is caused by a serious head injury . The blood clot in his brain has stayed for a long time . It is very impossible to clear it overnight . It will require a long period of treatment . Only by dissolving the blood clot bit by bit his life will be safe and will have no harm to his body . ¡±. Chapter end Chapter 149: Will he go?

Chapter 149: Will he go?

If it was in the past, and Bai Zhi said this, Hu Changlin will not believe her . But because of the recent events, he knew Bai Zhi really understood medicine . Didn¡¯t she just give Meng Nan a prescription yesterday? That person was a government official, if she really doesn¡¯t understand medicine, why would she dare to give him a prescription? ¡°Well, we will listen to you regarding the treatment . If you cure Hu Feng, then you will be the benefactor of our Hu Family!¡± Bai Zhi smiled and swept her eyes towards the closed door of Hu Feng¡¯s room . Then, said in a low voice: ¡°Hu Bo, aren¡¯t you afraid of Hu Feng leaving you, once he recovered his memories?¡± Hu Changlin sighed and replied, but his voice had a trace of sadness by three points: ¡± I¡¯m afraid, how can I not be afraid? But, what I¡¯m afraid more is to fail to help him cure his disease . He has his own past and life after all . He doesn¡¯t belong here . With his talent, surely a much better future is waiting for him . I cannot allow him to nt in the fields in his whole life . I can¡¯t be so selfish . I would rather grow old alone than cut off his great future . ¡± When Bai Zhi heard Hu Changlin¡¯s words, her nose bes sour . She believed Hu Feng must have also heard this . How lucky of him to meet a good person in such a deste ce, right? Hu Changlin gave him a warm home and care . And in everything he does, he always thinks of him first . Without asking anything in return . Bai Zhi said to Hu Changlin: ¡°Hu Bo, I also asked the same question to Hu Feng, I asked him if he finally remembers who he is, where his hometown is, and where his rtives are, will he go?¡± Hu Changlin suddenly looked up and stared at Bai Zhi¡¯s eyes: ¡°He, what did he say?¡± Bai Zhi answered: ¡°He said, he will go, but because you will always be his father . No matter where he is, you will also be there . ¡± As soon as Bai Zhi¡¯s words fell, Hu Changlin burst into tears . But, the expression on his face was unrecognizable, people couldn¡¯t tell if he was crying orughing: ¡°Hu Feng, he really said that?¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°I didn¡¯t miss any word . I believe him, I¡¯m sure he is not an ungrateful person . ¡± Hu Changlin nodded his head and pulled his sleeve to wipe away the tears in his eyes: ¡°He has a good heart, he has a good heart . ¡± His three years of giving seems suddenly got rewarded, he was truly happy . Hu Feng doesn¡¯t like to talk most of the time . He has a cold face all day long . He never said any loving words to him . So, it was really a surprise for him to know such words came out from Hu Feng¡¯s mouth . Although it was across the door, the voice of the people outside clearly entered his ears . Hu Changlin¡¯s righteousness and Bai Zhi¡¯s care knocked his heart . It was like a meteorite suddenly ripped open his heart . And something seems like slowly drilling and rooting deeply inside his heart . This night, Hu Feng particrly sleeps well . In his dream, he was no longer desperately chasing after those vague figures . He was no longer trying to figure out those vague figure¡¯s identity . Before he even sweats, he stopped his footsteps, he looked back and saw Hu Changlin, who was smiling at him in the distance . He turned around and walked towards him . He was no longer confused and anxious . He no longer hesitating, nor feel sorry for himself . When he woke up, he felt refresh . Since he came here and found out that he lost his memories, he hadn¡¯t slept well . That dream kept repeating every night . In his dream, he was desperately chasing after those vague figures . Asking who they are, and asking who he is . Chapter 149: Will he go?. . If it was in the past, and Bai Zhi said this, Hu Changlin will not believe her . But because of the recent events, he knew Bai Zhi really understood medicine . Didn¡¯t she just give Meng Nan a prescription yesterday?. That person was a government official, if she really doesn¡¯t understand medicine, why would she dare to give him a prescription?. ¡°Well, we will listen to you regarding the treatment . If you cure Hu Feng, then you will be the benefactor of our Hu Family!¡±. Bai Zhi smiled and swept her eyes towards the closed door of Hu Feng¡¯s room . Then, said in a low voice: ¡°Hu Bo, aren¡¯t you afraid of Hu Feng leaving you, once he recovered his memories?¡±. . . Hu Changlin sighed and replied, but his voice had a trace of sadness by three points: ¡± I¡¯m afraid, how can I not be afraid? But, what I¡¯m afraid more is to fail to help him cure his disease . He has his own past and life after all . He doesn¡¯t belong here . With his talent, surely a much better future is waiting for him . I cannot allow him to nt in the fields in his whole life . I can¡¯t be so selfish . I would rather grow old alone than cut off his great future . ¡±. When Bai Zhi heard Hu Changlin¡¯s words, her nose bes sour . She believed Hu Feng must have also heard this . How lucky of him to meet a good person in such a deste ce, right? Hu Changlin gave him a warm home and care . And in everything he does, he always thinks of him first . Without asking anything in return Bai Zhi said to Hu Changlin: ¡°Hu Bo, I also asked the same question to Hu Feng, I asked him if he finally remembers who he is, where his hometown is, and where his rtives are, will he go?¡±. . . Hu Changlin suddenly looked up and stared at Bai Zhi¡¯s eyes: ¡°He, what did he say?¡±. Bai Zhi answered: ¡°He said, he will go, but because you will always be his father . No matter where he is, you will also be there . ¡±. As soon as Bai Zhi¡¯s words fell, Hu Changlin burst into tears . But, the expression on his face was unrecognizable, people couldn¡¯t tell if he was crying orughing: ¡°Hu Feng, he really said that?¡±. Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°I didn¡¯t miss any word . I believe him, I¡¯m sure he is not an ungrateful person . ¡±. Hu Changlin nodded his head and pulled his sleeve to wipe away the tears in his eyes: ¡°He has a good heart, he has a good heart . ¡±. His three years of giving seems suddenly got rewarded, he was truly happy Hu Feng doesn¡¯t like to talk most of the time . He has a cold face all day long . He never said any loving words to him . So, it was really a surprise for him to know such words came out from Hu Feng¡¯s mouth *. Although it was across the door, the voice of the people outside clearly entered his ears . Hu Changlin¡¯s righteousness and Bai Zhi¡¯s care knocked his heart . It was like a meteorite suddenly ripped open his heart . And something seems like slowly drilling and rooting deeply inside his heart This night, Hu Feng particrly sleeps well . In his dream, he was no longer desperately chasing after those vague figures . He was no longer trying to figure out those vague figure¡¯s identity . Before he even sweats, he stopped his footsteps, he looked back and saw Hu Changlin, who was smiling at him in the distance . He turned around and walked towards him . He was no longer confused and anxious . He no longer hesitating, nor feel sorry for himself When he woke up, he felt refresh Since he came here and found out that he lost his memories, he hadn¡¯t slept well . That dream kept repeating every night . In his dream, he was desperately chasing after those vague figures . Asking who they are, and asking who he is Chapter 150

Chapter 150

But those vague figures were like ethereal souls. He can¡¯t reach it, he can¡¯t catch it, he can¡¯t even tell if it was a male or a female. Not to mention, no one ever responds to him. Every time he woke up, he was so tired and full of sweat. And when he woke up, he couldn¡¯t sleep anymore. When Hu Feng walked out of his room, he saw the breakfast on the table. The breakfast was consist of white porridge, boiled eggs, spicy and sour shredded potato, and ck fungus sd. There were two small side dishes he had never eaten, so in a nce, he knew Bai Zhi prepared them all. ¡°What about Zhi¡¯er?¡± Hu Feng asked Hu Changlin. Hu Changlin pointed his finger to the outside and smiled: ¡°Meng Daren is here, she just went outside to greet him.¡± Hu Feng went to the door and looked outside. He saw Meng Nan and Jin Shiwei standing outside the fence. Behind them, there were two carriages parked. Two carriages? Hu Feng¡¯s lips curved into a smile, that girl, Bai Zhi seemed to have seeded! Then, he turned around and walked towards the backyard. While walking, he said to Hu Changlin: ¡°I will wash my face. If Meng Nanes in, remember to call me.¡± ¡°Meng Daren¡¯s face seems to be in no serious trouble, congrattions!¡± Bai Zhi saw that wound on his face had all been scarred. Right now, although it still looked ugly, it won¡¯t be long before these scab shells fell off. After that, it would look much better. Meng Nan pointed at his face: ¡°Although it doesn¡¯t hurt, itch and rot anymore. Will it leave scars on my face?¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°After all the scab shells fall off, it will leave some faint red marks on your face, but it will not get in the way. After a long while, these faint red marks will disappear on their own, and will not leave any scar on your face.¡± Fortunately, he met her when the wound has not continued to deteriorate. Otherwise, it will really be difficult to say whether it will leave scars or not. Hearing Bai Zhi said that it will not leave any scar, Meng Nan was relieved. Then, he pointed his finger into the house and asked: ¡°Have you eaten breakfast?¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°Not yet.¡± Meng Nan said with a happy face: ¡°That¡¯s good, I haven¡¯t also, why don¡¯t we eat together?¡± Although he asked, he didn¡¯t wait for Bai Zhi to reply. He went to enter the house on his own. Jin Shiwei hurried his footsteps to keep up, he¡¯s afraid that if he waste any minute, the food in the house will be swept away. Behind the two, Bai Zhi looked helpless: ¡°There is nothing much for breakfast, it is only white porridge and a few side dishes.¡± Ever since Meng Nan eaten Bai Zhi¡¯s meal, he couldn¡¯t eat much in their house for these past two days. He thought ofing back to eat. Otherwise, why would hee here in person to send a carriage? There was no need for him to do that. When Meng Nan entered the house, Hu Feng also just came back from the backyard. The two men looked at each other. And without saying a word, the two men rushed to the table with a speed of lightning. There were two bowls of white porridge on the table, so the two had each one. Jin Shiwei who was one stepte could only stare and hope for Hu Changlin to serve another bowl. Hu Feng was not happy: ¡°A government official will eat regardless of ce?¡± Meng Nan smiled and said: ¡°Since I came here, there is no reason to leave with an empty stomach.¡± Hu Feng picked up his chopstick and clipped some spicy and sour shredded potato. The spicy and sour shredded potato taste very appetizing. The white porridge also tastes very good. It has the touch of sweetness he has never tasted before. He couldn¡¯t tell how many times this white porridge taste much better. After Meng Nan tasted a mouthful of spicy and sour shredded potato, he busily asked Bai Zhi: ¡°What is this dish? I seem to have never eaten it.¡± Bai Zhi smiled and pointed her finger to the basket of potatoes in the corner of the house: ¡°Oh, this is that.¡± ¡°Melon? This is melon?¡± Meng Nan was surprised. When Jin Shiwei heard that it was a melon, he quickly stopped Meng Nan¡¯s hand: ¡°Gongzi, I heard melon is poisonous, you can¡¯t eat it.¡± Thanks for reading, likes, andments. TL¡¯s Request: This site run on ads, so please kindly turn off your ad blocker or add this site to your whitelist to support my trantion, if you can. No spoilers, please! Chapter 151: Spicy and sour shredded potato

Chapter 151: Spicy and sour shredded potato

He also heard that melon is poisonous . He heard that when an old couple ate melon, they were poisoned, there was also a family . Fortunately, they were treated early and their life was saved . But because of these incidents, no one dared to eat melon again . Meng Nan looked at Bai Zhi and asked: ¡°Do you know that melon is poisonous?¡± Bai Zhi got up and went over to the basket of potatoes . From the basket, she picked up a sprouted potato, a turning greenish potato, and a fresh and smooth skin potato . Then, she put the three sample of potatoes together on the table . ¡°Meng Daren, take a look at these three melons . Although they are all melon, not all of them can be eaten . These greenish and sprouted melons are poisonous, you can¡¯t eat it . But this fresh and smooth skin melon is delicious, you can make a dish out of this kind of melon . ¡± Meng Nan doesn¡¯t understand: ¡°Why the greenish and sprouted melon be poisonous? What is the reason behind it?¡± If she said that because the potatoes had already produced arge amount of snine around this time, will he understand? Bai Zhi organized her wording slightly, then sighed: ¡°Because once the melon turns greenish and sprouted, they will produce toxins . Mild poisoning can cause vomiting and dizziness . Severe poisoning can cause difficulty in breathing which may lead to death . ¡± Meng Nan asked again: ¡°Since you know that melon can poison people, why do you still want to eat it? Why still take a risk?¡± Bai Zhi answered: ¡°Meng Daren everything has its two sides . The medicine that can treat and save people¡¯s lives can also be poison once it¡¯s not properly used . The point here is not whether this thing is poisonous, rather if the person who¡¯s using it is good in it . ¡± Meng Nan was stunned and suddenly had a realization . For an instance, a knife, in the eyes of some people, a knife is used to cut vegetables for cooking, but in some people¡¯s eyes, it is a weapon that can kill people . Things are non-living objects, it doesn¡¯t know what is good or bad . It is the people who can have a good or evil heart . Even good medicine can be used to kill people . Meng Nan cuffed his hand and bow to Bai Zhi for her ¡°teaching¡± . After that, he extended his chopsticks to picked up some spicy and sour shredded potato, but there was nothing left on the te... ... While he and Bai Zhi discussing things about poison, Hu Feng and Jin Shiwei¡¯s chopsticks didn¡¯t stop . Meng Nan red at Jin Shiwei: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that melon is poisonous and can¡¯t be eaten? Why are you eating like a hungry ghost now?¡± Jin Shiwei smiled and said: ¡°Gongzi, the food tastes so good, so even if it is poisonous, I will eat it . ¡± Originally, he was just testing it for his young master, but as a result, he couldn¡¯t stop to eat... ... Eat, eat, eat... ... Meng Nan then turned to face Hu Feng: ¡°Hey, Bai Zhi hasn¡¯t eaten yet, but you ate everything . Are you this uncultured?¡± Hu Feng slowly put down the chopsticks in his hand and gracefully took a cloth towel to wipe his lips, then said: ¡°She has already eaten . ¡± Meng Nan looked at Bai Zhi again, and Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°Yes, I have already eaten . Because there¡¯s still something to eat fromst night, I already ate . ¡± Meng Nan looked at the empty tes on the table . He had only tasted a chopstick of melon, he hasn¡¯t tasted the other one... ... He didn¡¯t traveled for 30 miles to eat a bowl of porridge ah... Seeing the injustice look in Meng Nan¡¯s face, Bai Zhi wanted tough, but she couldn¡¯t bear to do so . So, she said: ¡°Why not stay for lunch? We still have some leftover leeks that I bought yesterday, we can eat dumplings . ¡± Chapter 151: Spicy and sour shredded potato. . He also heard that melon is poisonous . He heard that when an old couple ate melon, they were poisoned, there was also a family . Fortunately, they were treated early and their life was saved . But because of these incidents, no one dared to eat melon again Meng Nan looked at Bai Zhi and asked: ¡°Do you know that melon is poisonous?¡±. Bai Zhi got up and went over to the basket of potatoes . From the basket, she picked up a sprouted potato, a turning greenish potato, and a fresh and smooth skin potato . Then, she put the three sample of potatoes together on the table ¡°Meng Daren, take a look at these three melons . Although they are all melon, not all of them can be eaten . These greenish and sprouted melons are poisonous, you can¡¯t eat it . But this fresh and smooth skin melon is delicious, you can make a dish out of this kind of melon . ¡±. . . Meng Nan doesn¡¯t understand: ¡°Why the greenish and sprouted melon be poisonous? What is the reason behind it?¡±. If she said that because the potatoes had already produced arge amount of snine around this time, will he understand?. Bai Zhi organized her wording slightly, then sighed: ¡°Because once the melon turns greenish and sprouted, they will produce toxins . Mild poisoning can cause vomiting and dizziness . Severe poisoning can cause difficulty in breathing which may lead to death . ¡±. Meng Nan asked again: ¡°Since you know that melon can poison people, why do you still want to eat it? Why still take a risk?¡±. . . Bai Zhi answered: ¡°Meng Daren everything has its two sides . The medicine that can treat and save people¡¯s lives can also be poison once it¡¯s not properly used . The point here is not whether this thing is poisonous, rather if the person who¡¯s using it is good in it . ¡±. Meng Nan was stunned and suddenly had a realization . For an instance, a knife, in the eyes of some people, a knife is used to cut vegetables for cooking, but in some people¡¯s eyes, it is a weapon that can kill people . Things are non-living objects, it doesn¡¯t know what is good or bad . It is the people who can have a good or evil heart . Even good medicine can be used to kill people Meng Nan cuffed his hand and bow to Bai Zhi for her ¡°teaching¡± . After that, he extended his chopsticks to picked up some spicy and sour shredded potato, but there was nothing left on the te... .... While he and Bai Zhi discussing things about poison, Hu Feng and Jin Shiwei¡¯s chopsticks didn¡¯t stop Meng Nan red at Jin Shiwei: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that melon is poisonous and can¡¯t be eaten? Why are you eating like a hungry ghost now?¡±. Jin Shiwei smiled and said: ¡°Gongzi, the food tastes so good, so even if it is poisonous, I will eat it . ¡± Originally, he was just testing it for his young master, but as a result, he couldn¡¯t stop to eat... .... Eat, eat, eat... .... Meng Nan then turned to face Hu Feng: ¡°Hey, Bai Zhi hasn¡¯t eaten yet, but you ate everything . Are you this uncultured?¡±. Hu Feng slowly put down the chopsticks in his hand and gracefully took a cloth towel to wipe his lips, then said: ¡°She has already eaten . ¡±. Meng Nan looked at Bai Zhi again, and Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°Yes, I have already eaten . Because there¡¯s still something to eat fromst night, I already ate . ¡±. Meng Nan looked at the empty tes on the table . He had only tasted a chopstick of melon, he hasn¡¯t tasted the other one... .... He didn¡¯t traveled for 30 miles to eat a bowl of porridge ah.... Seeing the injustice look in Meng Nan¡¯s face, Bai Zhi wanted tough, but she couldn¡¯t bear to do so . So, she said: ¡°Why not stay for lunch? We still have some leftover leeks that I bought yesterday, we can eat dumplings . ¡±. Chapter 152: Didn’t buy ingredients

Chapter 152: Didn¡¯t buy ingredients

Although they don¡¯t know what this dumpling is . When they heard the name, Meng Nan and Jin Shiwei thought it must be delicious food . The food Bai Zhi cook always tastes good . Jin Shiwei smiled and asked: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, can you make egg pancake like thest time?¡± Poor him, he didn¡¯t taste it thest time . His young master ate them all . Bai Zhi nodded her head cheerfully: ¡°Sure . ¡± Seeing her so happy, Jin Shiwei added: ¡°That corn ribs soupst time also taste so good . Can you also make it?¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°I would like to, but there is no corn and ribs in the house, I can¡¯t do it . ¡± Jin Shiwei was disappointed, his grieving eyes fell on Meng Nan¡¯s body: ¡°Gongzi, this is all your fault, you should have gone to the market to buy ingredients . ¡± If his young master didn¡¯t refuse to go to the market today . At lunch, he¡¯ll definitely be able to eat corn ribs soup . In these past few days, he even dreamed of its taste . Meng Nan¡¯s cold eyes swept over Jin Shiwei . If Jin Shiwei has nothing good to say, he better just close his mouth . Meng Nan gently stroked the new robe in his body . He was wearing a blue silk robe, with the same color crepe cotton cloth, and slightly darker embroidered bamboo belt with a pigeon-egg-sized sapphire in the middle . On his foot, he was wearing a silk embroidered cloud boots . From head to toe, it can be seen how elegant and wealthy he is . He was wearing such expensive clothes and shoes, but he wanted him to buy ingredients in the market? Besides, he didn¡¯t expect that there will actually no ingredients in Bai Zhi¡¯s house... ... Bai Zhi said: ¡°Alright if youe back again next time, remember to bring the ingredients . No matter what you want to eat, I¡¯ll cook it for you . ¡± Jin Shiwei hurriedly answered back in excitement: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, if Ie alone to have a meal, will you entertain me?¡± Although Jin Shiwei seemed like only a guard around Meng Nan . She can see how casual the two talked to each other . Meaning, Jin Shiwei was not an ordinary guard . Meng Nan, on the other hand, is apetent and eloquent person . Even if he was not from a very prestigious family, he seems to be a real government worker . She was nothing but a little girl from a mountain vige, it may be toote to curry favor . However, if there will be a chance in the future, at least she has someone she can talk from the government office . Bai Zhi nodded her head and smiled: ¡°Of course, I will . Jin Dage, you can alwayse whenever you want . ¡± Jin Dage? Meng Nan knitted his eyebrows . This little girl always called him Meng Daren, but he called Jin Shiwei, Jin Dage? ¡°If I don¡¯te, you won¡¯te . ¡± Meng Nan looked at Jin Shiwei coldly . He wouldn¡¯t be called a bodyguard if he doesn¡¯t know what on his young master¡¯s mind . So, Jin Shiwei only averted his eyes . Bai Zhi opened her mouth and said: ¡°The time is not too early, Hu Feng and I still have something to do . You two have a good rest here . We wille back before afternoon . ¡± If it was like before, she won¡¯t be able to say that she cane back before afternoon . But today is different, today they have a carriage . There were two paths to go to the Luoying Mountain . One was the path they walked through thest time . They can only use their foot to get in there . A carriage cannot pass through it . The other one was the path people use to bring their carts during autumn harvest . Moreover, today, the heat of the sun was extreme . If they use the carriage, not only they will save energy, they will also be free from the sunlight . There are still more than 2 hours before the afternoon, but she wants him to sit in their house? So, Meng Nan asked: ¡°Where are you two going? If it¡¯s not inconvenient, I can also go with you . ¡± Instead of staying idle, he prefers to go out to do more activities . Chapter 152: Didn¡¯t buy ingredients. . Although they don¡¯t know what this dumpling is . When they heard the name, Meng Nan and Jin Shiwei thought it must be delicious food . The food Bai Zhi cook always tastes good Jin Shiwei smiled and asked: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, can you make egg pancake like thest time?¡± Poor him, he didn¡¯t taste it thest time . His young master ate them all Bai Zhi nodded her head cheerfully: ¡°Sure . ¡±. Seeing her so happy, Jin Shiwei added: ¡°That corn ribs soupst time also taste so good . Can you also make it?¡±. Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°I would like to, but there is no corn and ribs in the house, I can¡¯t do it . ¡±. . . Jin Shiwei was disappointed, his grieving eyes fell on Meng Nan¡¯s body: ¡°Gongzi, this is all your fault, you should have gone to the market to buy ingredients . ¡± If his young master didn¡¯t refuse to go to the market today . At lunch, he¡¯ll definitely be able to eat corn ribs soup In these past few days, he even dreamed of its taste Meng Nan¡¯s cold eyes swept over Jin Shiwei . If Jin Shiwei has nothing good to say, he better just close his mouth Meng Nan gently stroked the new robe in his body . He was wearing a blue silk robe, with the same color crepe cotton cloth, and slightly darker embroidered bamboo belt with a pigeon-egg-sized sapphire in the middle . On his foot, he was wearing a silk embroidered cloud boots . From head to toe, it can be seen how elegant and wealthy he is He was wearing such expensive clothes and shoes, but he wanted him to buy ingredients in the market?. . . Besides, he didn¡¯t expect that there will actually no ingredients in Bai Zhi¡¯s house... .... Bai Zhi said: ¡°Alright if youe back again next time, remember to bring the ingredients . No matter what you want to eat, I¡¯ll cook it for you . ¡±. Jin Shiwei hurriedly answered back in excitement: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, if Ie alone to have a meal, will you entertain me?¡±. Although Jin Shiwei seemed like only a guard around Meng Nan . She can see how casual the two talked to each other . Meaning, Jin Shiwei was not an ordinary guard . Meng Nan, on the other hand, is apetent and eloquent person Even if he was not from a very prestigious family, he seems to be a real government worker . She was nothing but a little girl from a mountain vige, it may be toote to curry favor . However, if there will be a chance in the future, at least she has someone she can talk from the government office Bai Zhi nodded her head and smiled: ¡°Of course, I will . Jin Dage, you can alwayse whenever you want . ¡±. Jin Dage?. Meng Nan knitted his eyebrows . This little girl always called him Meng Daren, but he called Jin Shiwei, Jin Dage?. ¡°If I don¡¯te, you won¡¯te . ¡± Meng Nan looked at Jin Shiwei coldly He wouldn¡¯t be called a bodyguard if he doesn¡¯t know what on his young master¡¯s mind . So, Jin Shiwei only averted his eyes . Bai Zhi opened her mouth and said: ¡°The time is not too early, Hu Feng and I still have something to do . You two have a good rest here . We wille back before afternoon . ¡±. If it was like before, she won¡¯t be able to say that she cane back before afternoon . But today is different, today they have a carriage There were two paths to go to the Luoying Mountain . One was the path they walked through thest time . They can only use their foot to get in there . A carriage cannot pass through it . The other one was the path people use to bring their carts during autumn harvest Moreover, today, the heat of the sun was extreme . If they use the carriage, not only they will save energy, they will also be free from the sunlight There are still more than 2 hours before the afternoon, but she wants him to sit in their house?. So, Meng Nan asked: ¡°Where are you two going? If it¡¯s not inconvenient, I can also go with you . ¡± Instead of staying idle, he prefers to go out to do more activities Chapter 153: Tearing the IOU

Chapter 153: Tearing the IOU

Jin Shiwei quickly nodded his head: ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ll get bored just by sitting in here, why don¡¯t we all go together?¡± Bai Zhi didn¡¯t think there was something wrong . If they alsoe, maybe they¡¯ll be able to help with something . Bai Zhi then turned her head and asked Hu Feng: ¡°What do you think?¡± Hu Feng shrugged his shoulders: ¡°Some people are willing to help us work, so why not?¡± What? Work? Didn¡¯t she just say they need to do something? Does she mean working on the farm? Meng Nan looked at his new clothes . This is the first time he wears these clothes . His clothes was thetest design that just came out . He specifically wear it because it is new, not because to work in the field... ... Can he change his mind? Without waiting for Meng Nan, Bai Zhi and Hu Feng left the living room . And as soon as they took their belongings, they went straight to the carriage outside . Jin Shiwei also busily followed the two . So, Meng Nan, who opened his mouth, just swallowed the words he wanted to say... ... With two carriages, Hu Feng rushed to drive one, Jin Shiwei rushed to the other one . The two drive outside the vige, one after another . It¡¯s very rare for a carriage to pass through their vige . But now, there were two . And Hu Feng was driving one on his own . When the carriages drive fast, the wind blows the curtain, in there, they saw Bai Zhi riding inside . The vigers were full of envy . Some people have never been inside the carriage in their lifetime, nor touch it once . The horse was a very precious thing for people like them from the mountain vige . No one has ever raised a horse in the whole Huangtou Vige . This time, the local magistrate came again and also had breakfast in the Hu Family¡¯s House . And now, he was going out with Hu Feng and Bai Zhi . Hu Family really have big luck . These things naturally passed to the ears of the Bai Family . Old Lady Bai was so angry and jealous . However, before she could even curse, Doctor Lue knocking to their door . ¡°Old Lady Bai, today is the day you will pay back your debt, did you prepare the money?¡± Doctor Lu, who was standing in front of the yard, said with a cold face . Old Lady Bai frowned and looked very displeased: ¡°It¡¯s early in the morning, and you¡¯re saying to pay back my debt? Do I have such a thing? When did my Bai Family owe you money? Don¡¯t make up a story . ¡± Hehehe... he knew that this Bai Family never nned to pay him back . So, Doctor Lu also made preparations . He took out the IOU letter on his sleeve and shook it in front of Old Lady Bai: ¡°Do you remember this thing? It¡¯s the letter you wrote on your own . You also put your fingerprint in here . Do you still think you can y innocent? It¡¯s impossible . ¡± Old Lady Bai sneered: ¡°Are you trying to scare me? That thing is not written by me . This olddy doesn¡¯t know how to write or recognized words . Howe I write an IOU?¡± Doctor Lu replied: ¡°The words are written by me, but the fingerprint was imprinted by you in front of so many people, right? If you still tried to deny it, believe it or not, I will take this to the court, and I will let the country¡¯s magistrate handle this case . ¡± Old Lady Bai suddenly had an idea in her heart, she reached out her hand towards Doctor Lu and said: ¡°Come here, let me take a look, I don¡¯t seem to remember how I pressed my fingerprints on it . ¡± Doctor Lu sneered, but also generously handed the IOU . But, who would have thought that Old Lady Bai didn¡¯t look at it? Rather, as soon as she got it, she tore it into pieces . Her hands tear it apart like confetti and let the wind blow it away . Chapter 153: Tearing the IOU. . Jin Shiwei quickly nodded his head: ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ll get bored just by sitting in here, why don¡¯t we all go together?¡±. Bai Zhi didn¡¯t think there was something wrong . If they alsoe, maybe they¡¯ll be able to help with something . Bai Zhi then turned her head and asked Hu Feng: ¡°What do you think?¡±. Hu Feng shrugged his shoulders: ¡°Some people are willing to help us work, so why not?¡±. What? Work? Didn¡¯t she just say they need to do something?. Does she mean working on the farm?. . . Meng Nan looked at his new clothes . This is the first time he wears these clothes . His clothes was thetest design that just came out . He specifically wear it because it is new, not because to work in the field... .... Can he change his mind?. Without waiting for Meng Nan, Bai Zhi and Hu Feng left the living room . And as soon as they took their belongings, they went straight to the carriage outside Jin Shiwei also busily followed the two . So, Meng Nan, who opened his mouth, just swallowed the words he wanted to say... .... . . With two carriages, Hu Feng rushed to drive one, Jin Shiwei rushed to the other one . The two drive outside the vige, one after another It¡¯s very rare for a carriage to pass through their vige . But now, there were two . And Hu Feng was driving one on his own . When the carriages drive fast, the wind blows the curtain, in there, they saw Bai Zhi riding inside . The vigers were full of envy Some people have never been inside the carriage in their lifetime, nor touch it once . The horse was a very precious thing for people like them from the mountain vige . No one has ever raised a horse in the whole Huangtou Vige This time, the local magistrate came again and also had breakfast in the Hu Family¡¯s House . And now, he was going out with Hu Feng and Bai Zhi . Hu Family really have big luck These things naturally passed to the ears of the Bai Family . Old Lady Bai was so angry and jealous . However, before she could even curse, Doctor Lue knocking to their door ¡°Old Lady Bai, today is the day you will pay back your debt, did you prepare the money?¡± Doctor Lu, who was standing in front of the yard, said with a cold face Old Lady Bai frowned and looked very displeased: ¡°It¡¯s early in the morning, and you¡¯re saying to pay back my debt? Do I have such a thing? When did my Bai Family owe you money? Don¡¯t make up a story . ¡±. Hehehe... he knew that this Bai Family never nned to pay him back So, Doctor Lu also made preparations . He took out the IOU letter on his sleeve and shook it in front of Old Lady Bai: ¡°Do you remember this thing? It¡¯s the letter you wrote on your own . You also put your fingerprint in here . Do you still think you can y innocent? It¡¯s impossible . ¡±. Old Lady Bai sneered: ¡°Are you trying to scare me? That thing is not written by me . This olddy doesn¡¯t know how to write or recognized words . Howe I write an IOU?¡±. Doctor Lu replied: ¡°The words are written by me, but the fingerprint was imprinted by you in front of so many people, right? If you still tried to deny it, believe it or not, I will take this to the court, and I will let the country¡¯s magistrate handle this case . ¡±. Old Lady Bai suddenly had an idea in her heart, she reached out her hand towards Doctor Lu and said: ¡°Come here, let me take a look, I don¡¯t seem to remember how I pressed my fingerprints on it . ¡±. Doctor Lu sneered, but also generously handed the IOU But, who would have thought that Old Lady Bai didn¡¯t look at it? Rather, as soon as she got it, she tore it into pieces . Her hands tear it apart like confetti and let the wind blow it away Chapter end Chapter 154: Originally owed 6 silver coins

Chapter 154: Originally owed 6 silver coins

Old Lady Bai made up her mind, she will not pay her debt . That was a total of 4 silver coins ah . She already gave him 2 silver coins for Zhao Lan¡¯s treatment . When those 2 silver coins were gone, she felt like someone has cut off her limbs . But now, he wanted her to give him 4 silver coins? This stupid old man must be dreaming . No means no . And even if she has money, she will never give him even a single copper coin . ¡°What debt? Your saying I owe you 4 silver coins, where is your evidence?¡± Old Lady Bai, who looked very proud, stared at Doctor Lu while thinking: You dare to fight with this olddy? This olddy is not a vegetarian . Doctor Lu didn¡¯t get annoyed at all . His eyes unexpectedly looked calm . As if everything was beyond his expectation . Well, it would be more strange if the Bai Family gave him money . In these people¡¯s eyes, there is no such thing as credibility, let alone the word people called ¡®conscience¡¯ . Since they were unkind, why should he be merciful again, right? Doctor Lu said: ¡°I am expecting you to do this dirty trick . That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t bring the real IOU letter . The thing you tore into pieces was an old prescription of mine . I didn¡¯t bring the letter with your fingerprint in it at all . ¡± When Old Lady Bai heard this, she smiled and said: ¡°You¡¯re only trying to trick me . But sorry to say, I don¡¯t believe you . The thing I tore is clearly the letter I put my fingerprint . Unfortunately, it was gone now . ¡± The smile on Old Lady Bai¡¯s face became wider . Her eyes were full of pride . Doctor Lu shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t care whether you believe it or not . But since you don¡¯t have the heart to pay your debt to me, then I also don¡¯t need to put a heart that we lived in the same vige . You originally owed me 6 silver coins . You must pay me this amount . Good thing, I don¡¯t need to go the government office to solve this matter, because Meng Daren came to the vige today . I will ask him to handle this matter for me . ¡± Old Lady Bai was stunned: ¡°6 silver coins? Didn¡¯t you say it is only 4 silver coins? How did it suddenly be 6 silver coins?¡± Doctor Lu coldly snorted: ¡°When I wrote the IOU, I originally wrote 6 silver coins in there . Butter on, you insisted that I should ask Zhao Lan for the other 2 silver coins . I thought as vige folks, there¡¯s nothing wrong to eat some loses, so I only n to charge you 4 silver coins . But today, you even refused to pay 4 silver coins . In that case, then I¡¯ll just do my business, you have to pay me the right amount, nothing more or less . ¡± Old Lady gritted her teeth in anger . However, she believes that she already tore the letter with her fingerprints, so Doctor Lu no longer has any evidence . Doctor Lu was only trying to trick her, but she was not a fool . Doctor Lu didn¡¯t say another word . He turned and walked away . Then, he went to Hu Changlin¡¯s house . He learned that Meng Nan wille back before noon, so he went back home first . But before that, he said to Hu Changlin to call him once Meng Nan came back . When Doctor Lu left, Bai Dazhu¡¯s family came out and went closer to the olddy . Mrs . Liu said: ¡°Niang, did that old Zhangchun really brought the fake IOU?¡± Old Lady Bai coldly snorted: ¡°He certainly not, does he have a brain? If he really had a brain, why is he still a mere vige doctor after so many years? Surely, he is only a piece of wood, with a paste brain . ¡± Bai Dazhu deeply thought about it: ¡°That¡¯s right, if he had a quick mind like niang, he will open his own hospital in the town to earn a lot of money . Why would he stay as a vige doctor?¡± Bai Dabao, who was standing beside Bai Xiaofeng said: ¡°But grandmother, when you agreed to write the IOU, many people had seen it . If he really go to see Meng Daren, and many people testify for him, what will you do?¡± Chapter 154: Originally owed 6 silver coins. . Old Lady Bai made up her mind, she will not pay her debt . That was a total of 4 silver coins ah . She already gave him 2 silver coins for Zhao Lan¡¯s treatment . When those 2 silver coins were gone, she felt like someone has cut off her limbs . But now, he wanted her to give him 4 silver coins? This stupid old man must be dreaming . No means no . And even if she has money, she will never give him even a single copper coin ¡°What debt? Your saying I owe you 4 silver coins, where is your evidence?¡± Old Lady Bai, who looked very proud, stared at Doctor Lu while thinking: You dare to fight with this olddy? This olddy is not a vegetarian Doctor Lu didn¡¯t get annoyed at all . His eyes unexpectedly looked calm . As if everything was beyond his expectation Well, it would be more strange if the Bai Family gave him money . . In these people¡¯s eyes, there is no such thing as credibility, let alone the word people called ¡®conscience¡¯ Since they were unkind, why should he be merciful again, right?. Doctor Lu said: ¡°I am expecting you to do this dirty trick . That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t bring the real IOU letter . The thing you tore into pieces was an old prescription of mine . I didn¡¯t bring the letter with your fingerprint in it at all . ¡±. . . When Old Lady Bai heard this, she smiled and said: ¡°You¡¯re only trying to trick me . But sorry to say, I don¡¯t believe you . The thing I tore is clearly the letter I put my fingerprint . Unfortunately, it was gone now . ¡± The smile on Old Lady Bai¡¯s face became wider . Her eyes were full of pride Doctor Lu shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t care whether you believe it or not . But since you don¡¯t have the heart to pay your debt to me, then I also don¡¯t need to put a heart that we lived in the same vige . You originally owed me 6 silver coins . You must pay me this amount . Good thing, I don¡¯t need to go the government office to solve this matter, because Meng Daren came to the vige today . I will ask him to handle this matter for me . ¡±. Old Lady Bai was stunned: ¡°6 silver coins? Didn¡¯t you say it is only 4 silver coins? How did it suddenly be 6 silver coins?¡±. Doctor Lu coldly snorted: ¡°When I wrote the IOU, I originally wrote 6 silver coins in there . Butter on, you insisted that I should ask Zhao Lan for the other 2 silver coins . I thought as vige folks, there¡¯s nothing wrong to eat some loses, so I only n to charge you 4 silver coins . But today, you even refused to pay 4 silver coins . In that case, then I¡¯ll just do my business, you have to pay me the right amount, nothing more or less . ¡±. Old Lady gritted her teeth in anger . However, she believes that she already tore the letter with her fingerprints, so Doctor Lu no longer has any evidence . Doctor Lu was only trying to trick her, but she was not a fool Doctor Lu didn¡¯t say another word . He turned and walked away . Then, he went to Hu Changlin¡¯s house . He learned that Meng Nan wille back before noon, so he went back home first . But before that, he said to Hu Changlin to call him once Meng Nan came back *. When Doctor Lu left, Bai Dazhu¡¯s family came out and went closer to the olddy Mrs . Liu said: ¡°Niang, did that old Zhangchun really brought the fake IOU?¡±. Old Lady Bai coldly snorted: ¡°He certainly not, does he have a brain? If he really had a brain, why is he still a mere vige doctor after so many years? Surely, he is only a piece of wood, with a paste brain . ¡±. Bai Dazhu deeply thought about it: ¡°That¡¯s right, if he had a quick mind like niang, he will open his own hospital in the town to earn a lot of money . Why would he stay as a vige doctor?¡±. Bai Dabao, who was standing beside Bai Xiaofeng said: ¡°But grandmother, when you agreed to write the IOU, many people had seen it . If he really go to see Meng Daren, and many people testify for him, what will you do?¡±. Chapter 155: Borrowing rice from the maternal family

Chapter 155: Borrowing rice from the maternal family

Old Lady Bai didn¡¯t show any care, she pointed her finger outside and said: ¡°Who witness it? What did they all see? What¡¯s the use of seeing? Can theye up with evidence? Did they saw what Old Lu wrote in that letter? How will they testify if they didn¡¯t see what¡¯s written in it?¡± Originally, there was an evidence, but unfortunately, there is nothing now . It only proved that she is wise and lucky! Old Lady Bai became more and more proud of herself . Her face brightens up, and those ugly wrinkles on her face seem became less . Mrs . Zhang¡¯s lips twitched, the disdain in her face couldn¡¯t be concealed . Recently, this olddy more and more lose her self-awareness . She thought everyone in this world was a fool, only she had a brain . Mrs . Zhang doesn¡¯t care how much Old Lady Bai feel proud of herself . All she wanted to know right now is, where will she get rice for lunch: ¡°There is no food in the house . Since everyone is not busy, let¡¯s divide the workload . There is no rice at home, someone needs to go to buy or borrow it . ¡± Old Lady Bai was still thinking about this issue . But since Mrs . Zhang had mentioned it, she said: ¡°Shumei, you go to your brother¡¯s house and borrow 2 buckets of rice . Tell him we will repay him once we harvest in our field . ¡± Mrs . Zhang¡¯s face immediately turned ck: ¡°Mother-inw, you also said the same thingst year andstst year . I haven¡¯t seen you repaying my brother . But now, you want to borrow again? Do you think our family is a bunch of fools?¡± Old Lady Bai¡¯s face drastically changed . She angrily said: ¡°You lowly wench, what are you talking about? Is our Bai Family the kind of people who don¡¯t pay back food?¡± Mrs . Zhang sneered: ¡°Are you not? You borrowed foods in my Zhang¡¯s family not just once or twice, right? But, did you pay it back?¡± Didn¡¯t she just tore the IOU of Doctor Lu, and yet she forgot about it already? Yesterday, Bai Erzhu was reprimanded by his wife, and he understood it by heart . So, he helped his wife: ¡°Niang, why don¡¯t you go to second uncle¡¯s house, I heard second uncle has been living a good life recently . I¡¯m sure borrowing 2 buckets of rice will not be a problem for him . If you can¡¯t go, why don¡¯t you let first sister-inw go back to the Liu Family to borrow some rice? First sister-inw never visited her maternal family to borrow things, I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t refuse to help her this time, right?¡± Old Lady Bai¡¯s face became more and more ugly . She and her maternal family have long severe ties . When she married to the Bai Family, the Bai Family¡¯s condition was much better than her Wu Family . When her husband weed her through his door, he gave her a pair of silver coins as gift money . That year, 2 silver coins were not a small amount . Her husband also gave her a new dress . It was her first time to wear a new dress in her entire life . When her mother saw her living a good life, she visited her to borrow rice and oil from time to time . The Bai Family¡¯s life condition was better than the Wu Family, but she couldn¡¯t withstand what they were doing . Slowly, she alienated herself from her family, but at that time, it was only alienating . She hasn¡¯t severe ties with them until her second brother¡¯s son suddenly became ill . When her second brother had no money to bring his son to the doctor, he came to her . She just recently got married, she doesn¡¯t want to lend him her 2 silver coins . So, she lied and said that she has no money . And she doesn¡¯t have anything that he could borrow . Later, her second brother¡¯s son died from illness . Since then, the Wu Family didn¡¯te to the Bai Family . And she, she also never visited the Wu Family . Mrs . Liu¡¯s face was even more ugly . Although she and her family were exchanging words, it was only because her family was asking for help . Her maternal family was very poor to the point that they can¡¯t even afford to buy a meal for themselves, so what will they lend her? Chapter 155: Borrowing rice from the maternal family. . Old Lady Bai didn¡¯t show any care, she pointed her finger outside and said: ¡°Who witness it? What did they all see? What¡¯s the use of seeing? Can theye up with evidence? Did they saw what Old Lu wrote in that letter? How will they testify if they didn¡¯t see what¡¯s written in it?¡±. Originally, there was an evidence, but unfortunately, there is nothing now . It only proved that she is wise and lucky!. Old Lady Bai became more and more proud of herself . Her face brightens up, and those ugly wrinkles on her face seem became less . . Mrs . Zhang¡¯s lips twitched, the disdain in her face couldn¡¯t be concealed . Recently, this olddy more and more lose her self-awareness . She thought everyone in this world was a fool, only she had a brain Mrs . Zhang doesn¡¯t care how much Old Lady Bai feel proud of herself . All she wanted to know right now is, where will she get rice for lunch: ¡°There is no food in the house . Since everyone is not busy, let¡¯s divide the workload . There is no rice at home, someone needs to go to buy or borrow it . ¡±. Old Lady Bai was still thinking about this issue . But since Mrs . Zhang had mentioned it, she said: ¡°Shumei, you go to your brother¡¯s house and borrow 2 buckets of rice . Tell him we will repay him once we harvest in our field . ¡±. . . Mrs . Zhang¡¯s face immediately turned ck: ¡°Mother-inw, you also said the same thingst year andstst year . I haven¡¯t seen you repaying my brother . But now, you want to borrow again? Do you think our family is a bunch of fools?¡±. Old Lady Bai¡¯s face drastically changed . She angrily said: ¡°You lowly wench, what are you talking about? Is our Bai Family the kind of people who don¡¯t pay back food?¡±. Mrs . Zhang sneered: ¡°Are you not? You borrowed foods in my Zhang¡¯s family not just once or twice, right? But, did you pay it back?¡± Didn¡¯t she just tore the IOU of Doctor Lu, and yet she forgot about it already?. Yesterday, Bai Erzhu was reprimanded by his wife, and he understood it by heart . So, he helped his wife: ¡°Niang, why don¡¯t you go to second uncle¡¯s house, I heard second uncle has been living a good life recently . I¡¯m sure borrowing 2 buckets of rice will not be a problem for him . If you can¡¯t go, why don¡¯t you let first sister-inw go back to the Liu Family to borrow some rice? First sister-inw never visited her maternal family to borrow things, I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t refuse to help her this time, right?¡±. Old Lady Bai¡¯s face became more and more ugly . She and her maternal family have long severe ties . When she married to the Bai Family, the Bai Family¡¯s condition was much better than her Wu Family . When her husband weed her through his door, he gave her a pair of silver coins as gift money . That year, 2 silver coins were not a small amount . Her husband also gave her a new dress . It was her first time to wear a new dress in her entire life When her mother saw her living a good life, she visited her to borrow rice and oil from time to time . The Bai Family¡¯s life condition was better than the Wu Family, but she couldn¡¯t withstand what they were doing Slowly, she alienated herself from her family, but at that time, it was only alienating . She hasn¡¯t severe ties with them until her second brother¡¯s son suddenly became ill . When her second brother had no money to bring his son to the doctor, he came to her . She just recently got married, she doesn¡¯t want to lend him her 2 silver coins . So, she lied and said that she has no money . And she doesn¡¯t have anything that he could borrow Later, her second brother¡¯s son died from illness . Since then, the Wu Family didn¡¯te to the Bai Family . And she, she also never visited the Wu Family Mrs . Liu¡¯s face was even more ugly . Although she and her family were exchanging words, it was only because her family was asking for help Her maternal family was very poor to the point that they can¡¯t even afford to buy a meal for themselves, so what will they lend her?. Chapter 156: Second branch separation

Chapter 156: Second branch separation

Old Lady Bai swept her cold eyes to Bai Erzhu, and said with a bad tone: ¡°Biting the hand that feeds you, I shouldn¡¯t have feed unrted white-eyed wolf . ¡± Mrs . Zhang knew that she was the one her mother-inw was scolding, so her heart also fired in anger: ¡°What mother-inw said is right, at the end of the day, my surname is Zhang, not Bai . You people are the real members of the Bai Family, and I am an outsider . Since this is the case, I have no reason to borrow rice from my brother to raise you . ¡± Hmph, I¡¯m not Zhao Lan, who doesn¡¯t know how to resist . ¡°Rebellious, you are rebelling, you are bing more and more disappointing . In your eyes, is there still a mother-inw?¡± Old Lady Bai said in a loud voice while ring at Mrs . Zhang . Mrs . Zhang answered back without hesitation: ¡°If there is a daughter-inw in the eyes of the mother-inw, naturally, there will be a mother-inw in the eyes of the daughter-inw . ¡± What¡¯s the sense of saying those words if it will reflect on her? Bai Fugui, who has always been timid, squeezed out his courage and said in front of everyone: ¡°Grandmother, don¡¯t speak like that to niang . My niang, ever since she came back, she works all alone in the house from morning to evening . You didn¡¯t try to help her . In just 3 days, she got so thin, don¡¯t you feel distressed for my niang?¡± Mrs . Zhang was touched . Today, not only her husband, who always listen to her mother¡¯s words, defended her but also her son, who was usually timid . So, she felt like her suffering these past few days were worth it . Old Lady Bai pointed her finger to Bai Erzhu¡¯s family, as her lips quiver in anger: ¡°Good, good, your family is so good . You are all ganging up on me . Do you want to anger me, so that you can finally be the head of this family?¡± Mrs . Zhang sneered with contempt: ¡°Who wants to be the head of this family? I will be the head of my own family . ¡± Bai Erzhu understood the meaning of his wife¡¯s words . He also thought about it a lot . His wife was right, his old mother only looked at his elder brother¡¯s family . She was very reluctant to let them work . She let them eat foods without doing anything . Especially that kid, Bai Xiaofeng, who knows how much money he spent for his schooling the whole year, in hope for him to be a big government official . In the future, if he bes a big official, with his selfish and ill temper, will he put his family in his eyes? Bai Erzhu also made up his mind, he gave follow-up words to his wife: ¡°Niang, since you don¡¯t put our family in your eyes, then it¡¯s better for us to separate . Everyone will manage their own family, no one will take care of other business . ¡± When Mrs . Liu heard this, she immediately panicked and hurriedly pulled the sleeve of the olddy, then shook her head . Bai Erzhu was not Zhao Lan, Zhao Lan¡¯s husband was dead . She can separate cleanly with this family . However, Bai Dazhu and Bai Erzhu were still alive, they have to divide the family¡¯s possession . If that happened, and the family¡¯s field was divided into half, what will happen to Bai Xiaofeng studies? How will Bai Dabao get married? How can Old Lady Bai not understand the worry in Mrs . Liu¡¯s eyes? She understood it very well . After all, Mrs . Liu worries were exactly she was worrying about . Old Lady Bai snorted and angrily said: ¡°I haven¡¯t died yet, but you want separate? If you really want to separate, then you have to wait until I die . ¡± Seeing that her n in making Mrs . Zhang borrow rice from her maternal family failed, Old Lady Bai turned to face Mrs . Liu and said: ¡°You go back to your family first, and borrow a bucket of rice, tell them we will return it as soon as we harvest in our field . ¡± Chapter 156: Second branch separation. . Old Lady Bai swept her cold eyes to Bai Erzhu, and said with a bad tone: ¡°Biting the hand that feeds you, I shouldn¡¯t have feed unrted white-eyed wolf . ¡±. Mrs . Zhang knew that she was the one her mother-inw was scolding, so her heart also fired in anger: ¡°What mother-inw said is right, at the end of the day, my surname is Zhang, not Bai . You people are the real members of the Bai Family, and I am an outsider . Since this is the case, I have no reason to borrow rice from my brother to raise you . ¡± Hmph, I¡¯m not Zhao Lan, who doesn¡¯t know how to resist ¡°Rebellious, you are rebelling, you are bing more and more disappointing . In your eyes, is there still a mother-inw?¡± Old Lady Bai said in a loud voice while ring at Mrs . Zhang . . Mrs . Zhang answered back without hesitation: ¡°If there is a daughter-inw in the eyes of the mother-inw, naturally, there will be a mother-inw in the eyes of the daughter-inw . ¡±. What¡¯s the sense of saying those words if it will reflect on her?. Bai Fugui, who has always been timid, squeezed out his courage and said in front of everyone: ¡°Grandmother, don¡¯t speak like that to niang . My niang, ever since she came back, she works all alone in the house from morning to evening . You didn¡¯t try to help her . In just 3 days, she got so thin, don¡¯t you feel distressed for my niang?¡±. . . Mrs . Zhang was touched . Today, not only her husband, who always listen to her mother¡¯s words, defended her but also her son, who was usually timid . So, she felt like her suffering these past few days were worth it Old Lady Bai pointed her finger to Bai Erzhu¡¯s family, as her lips quiver in anger: ¡°Good, good, your family is so good . You are all ganging up on me . Do you want to anger me, so that you can finally be the head of this family?¡±. Mrs . Zhang sneered with contempt: ¡°Who wants to be the head of this family? I will be the head of my own family . ¡±. Bai Erzhu understood the meaning of his wife¡¯s words . He also thought about it a lot . His wife was right, his old mother only looked at his elder brother¡¯s family . She was very reluctant to let them work . She let them eat foods without doing anything . Especially that kid, Bai Xiaofeng, who knows how much money he spent for his schooling the whole year, in hope for him to be a big government official . In the future, if he bes a big official, with his selfish and ill temper, will he put his family in his eyes?. Bai Erzhu also made up his mind, he gave follow-up words to his wife: ¡°Niang, since you don¡¯t put our family in your eyes, then it¡¯s better for us to separate . Everyone will manage their own family, no one will take care of other business . ¡±. When Mrs . Liu heard this, she immediately panicked and hurriedly pulled the sleeve of the olddy, then shook her head Bai Erzhu was not Zhao Lan, Zhao Lan¡¯s husband was dead . She can separate cleanly with this family . However, Bai Dazhu and Bai Erzhu were still alive, they have to divide the family¡¯s possession . If that happened, and the family¡¯s field was divided into half, what will happen to Bai Xiaofeng studies? How will Bai Dabao get married?. How can Old Lady Bai not understand the worry in Mrs . Liu¡¯s eyes? She understood it very well . After all, Mrs . Liu worries were exactly she was worrying about Old Lady Bai snorted and angrily said: ¡°I haven¡¯t died yet, but you want separate? If you really want to separate, then you have to wait until I die . ¡±. Seeing that her n in making Mrs . Zhang borrow rice from her maternal family failed, Old Lady Bai turned to face Mrs . Liu and said: ¡°You go back to your family first, and borrow a bucket of rice, tell them we will return it as soon as we harvest in our field . ¡±. Chapter 157: Digging wild vegetables

Chapter 157: Digging wild vegetables

Mrs . Liu hurriedly waved her hands: ¡°Niang, don¡¯t you know the situation in my family? How am I going to open this mouth of mine to borrow from them? They might evene and borrow to us instead . ¡± When Mrs . Zhang sees that there was no hope to separate from the Bai Family, she tried her best to suppressed this thought first . This matter needs to be carefully thought . Nothing in this life was easy, but she was not afraid to face it . Bai Zhi and Zhao Lan sessfully separated from this rotten family . Sooner orter, she, Zhang Shumei will also seed . Old Lady Bai stared at Mrs . Liu¡¯s eyes and secretly cursed her for saying useless things . Now, more than dozen¡¯s of eyes stared at her, waiting for her to make a decision . There was no rice and no oil in the house . She must find a way to get some rice, either she will borrow or buy it . Old Lady Bai felt so bad just by thinking to spend the little coins left in her small box . Those coins will not be enough even if she added them all . Also, it took her a long time to save those coins, so now that she needs to take them out . She felt like her flesh was being cut off . In the end, Old Lady Bai waved her hand, then said: ¡°If we don¡¯t have rice, can¡¯t we live? You just have to dig more wild vegetables . Eating wild vegetables is just the same, it¡¯s not like we haven¡¯t tried it . ¡± Mrs . Zhang doesn¡¯t care . Anyway, everyone¡¯s situation was the same, no one eats better than the other . Bai Xiaofeng sighed and turned to go to the backyard . He had to go to study . He had to go to practice writing . He must pass the exam and be a big official . Only by then, he can get rid of this poverty and maddening life . Bai Dabao also wanted to slip away, but he was stopped by Mrs . Zhang: ¡°Dabao, where are you going?¡± Seeing her son was being embarrassed, Mrs . Liu immediately helped: ¡°Why does it matter to you where Dabao is going? Don¡¯t you have your own son? Why do you care about other people¡¯s son?¡± Mrs . Zhang coldly sneered and said: ¡°Who cares about who? I¡¯m telling you, from today¡¯s onward, no matter what you do, our family doesn¡¯t care . Don¡¯t think like things were still the same as before . That you can justzying around . There is no such cheap thing in this world . In the past, there was Zhao Lan, who work like a horse for this family, but now, she¡¯s gone . There¡¯s no one you can just casually order around . ¡± Mrs . Liu put her hand on her waist and ready herself to go to war, but Old Lady Bai interrupted her: ¡°If you continue this argument, it is estimated that we will not eat for a day . If you have so much energy, go and dig up wild vegetables . Stop quarreling, and just go now . ¡± Bai Dazhu busily opened his mouth: ¡°I can¡¯t move my arms, I can¡¯t go . ¡± Bai Dabao grabbed his stomach and shouted that he¡¯s having a stomachache . Then, he ran towards thetrine . Mrs . Liu quickly rushed to her husband¡¯s side and said: ¡°I need to take care of my husband . ¡± Old Lady Bai¡¯s eyes once again fell to Mrs . Zhang and said: ¡°It¡¯s only you who is avable . Your family are all healthy, unlike them, they are all sick . ¡± Mrs . Zhang¡¯s sneered, Bai Erzhu shivered in anger, and Bai Fugui also got angry . It¡¯s very obvious that these people were bullying them . Mrs . Zhang opened her mouth and said: ¡°Well then, our family will go . We will dig wild vegetables, but I cannot guarantee that there will be a good result . Just wait for us for a while . ¡± After that, Mrs . Zhang gave Bai Erzhu and Bai Zhenzhu a meaningful look . Then, their whole family left . Old Lady Bai felt something wrong inside her heart . The look in Mrs . Zhang¡¯s eyes was weird, so she followed them a few steps and said: ¡°Erzhu,e back home soon, your niang is very hungry . ¡± Bai Erzhu didn¡¯t reply, he didn¡¯t even turn around to look . He just walked in a hurry to catch up with his wife . Then, asked: ¡°Wife, are we really going to dig wild vegetables for elder brother¡¯s family?¡± Chapter 157: Digging wild vegetables. . Mrs . Liu hurriedly waved her hands: ¡°Niang, don¡¯t you know the situation in my family? How am I going to open this mouth of mine to borrow from them? They might evene and borrow to us instead . ¡±. When Mrs . Zhang sees that there was no hope to separate from the Bai Family, she tried her best to suppressed this thought first . This matter needs to be carefully thought . Nothing in this life was easy, but she was not afraid to face it . Bai Zhi and Zhao Lan sessfully separated from this rotten family . Sooner orter, she, Zhang Shumei will also seed Old Lady Bai stared at Mrs . Liu¡¯s eyes and secretly cursed her for saying useless things Now, more than dozen¡¯s of eyes stared at her, waiting for her to make a decision . . There was no rice and no oil in the house . She must find a way to get some rice, either she will borrow or buy it Old Lady Bai felt so bad just by thinking to spend the little coins left in her small box . Those coins will not be enough even if she added them all . Also, it took her a long time to save those coins, so now that she needs to take them out . She felt like her flesh was being cut off In the end, Old Lady Bai waved her hand, then said: ¡°If we don¡¯t have rice, can¡¯t we live? You just have to dig more wild vegetables . Eating wild vegetables is just the same, it¡¯s not like we haven¡¯t tried it . ¡±. Mrs . Zhang doesn¡¯t care . Anyway, everyone¡¯s situation was the same, no one eats better than the other Bai Xiaofeng sighed and turned to go to the backyard . He had to go to study . He had to go to practice writing . He must pass the exam and be a big official . Only by then, he can get rid of this poverty and maddening life . . Bai Dabao also wanted to slip away, but he was stopped by Mrs . Zhang: ¡°Dabao, where are you going?¡±. Seeing her son was being embarrassed, Mrs . Liu immediately helped: ¡°Why does it matter to you where Dabao is going? Don¡¯t you have your own son? Why do you care about other people¡¯s son?¡±. Mrs . Zhang coldly sneered and said: ¡°Who cares about who? I¡¯m telling you, from today¡¯s onward, no matter what you do, our family doesn¡¯t care . Don¡¯t think like things were still the same as before . That you can justzying around . There is no such cheap thing in this world . In the past, there was Zhao Lan, who work like a horse for this family, but now, she¡¯s gone . There¡¯s no one you can just casually order around . ¡±. Mrs . Liu put her hand on her waist and ready herself to go to war, but Old Lady Bai interrupted her: ¡°If you continue this argument, it is estimated that we will not eat for a day . If you have so much energy, go and dig up wild vegetables . Stop quarreling, and just go now . ¡±. Bai Dazhu busily opened his mouth: ¡°I can¡¯t move my arms, I can¡¯t go . ¡±. Bai Dabao grabbed his stomach and shouted that he¡¯s having a stomachache . Then, he ran towards thetrine Mrs . Liu quickly rushed to her husband¡¯s side and said: ¡°I need to take care of my husband . ¡±. Old Lady Bai¡¯s eyes once again fell to Mrs . Zhang and said: ¡°It¡¯s only you who is avable . Your family are all healthy, unlike them, they are all sick . ¡±. Mrs . Zhang¡¯s sneered, Bai Erzhu shivered in anger, and Bai Fugui also got angry . It¡¯s very obvious that these people were bullying them Mrs . Zhang opened her mouth and said: ¡°Well then, our family will go . We will dig wild vegetables, but I cannot guarantee that there will be a good result . Just wait for us for a while . ¡±. After that, Mrs . Zhang gave Bai Erzhu and Bai Zhenzhu a meaningful look . Then, their whole family left Old Lady Bai felt something wrong inside her heart . The look in Mrs . Zhang¡¯s eyes was weird, so she followed them a few steps and said: ¡°Erzhu,e back home soon, your niang is very hungry . ¡±. Bai Erzhu didn¡¯t reply, he didn¡¯t even turn around to look . He just walked in a hurry to catch up with his wife . Then, asked: ¡°Wife, are we really going to dig wild vegetables for elder brother¡¯s family?¡±. Chapter 158: Meng Nan is afraid of tigers

Chapter 158: Meng Nan is afraid of tigers

Mrs . Zhang replied: ¡°Your elder brother family¡¯s face is really thick, they are just resting at home, and letting our family to dig up wild vegetables for them under the sun? Bai Erzhu didn¡¯t understand: ¡°Where are we going now?¡± Mrs . Zhang said: ¡°We will go dig wild vegetables, we will dig us much as possible, then we will go to my brother¡¯s house . We will eat the half, and other half will be given to my brother in exchange for rice porridge . We can¡¯t just always go and eat their food for free . ¡± Bai Erzhu sighed, obviously he was reluctant . Since they will go to her brother¡¯s house to eat, why not just go there directly? Why bother dig up wild vegetables under the heat of the sun? The forest was too far . Mrs . Zhang and Bai Erzhu have been married for more than 10 years . So, how can they not understand each other temper? When Bai Erzhu knitted his eyebrows, Mrs . Zhang understood what on his mind . ¡°Bai Erzhu, since your family has driven away Zhao Lan, you should have understood by now that no one will work for you . No one should bezying around . If you want to eat, you have to do it yourself . Otherwise, you are only waiting to die from hunger . ¡± Walking under the sinister sun, Bai Zhenzhu¡¯s cheeks sting, obviously she had sunburned . It¡¯s estimated that it will get darker after they go back: ¡°It will be good if we have carriage to ride on . ¡± Bai Erzhu couldn¡¯t help but sighed: ¡°If I knew this day wille, I will be the first to stop our Bai Family to drive away Zhao Lan and Bai Zhi . By then, the carriage Meng Daren brought today will be ours, right? We can go and sit around in that carriage, how awesome would that be!¡± The more he think about, the more he feel regret . Unfortunately, there was no medicine for regrets in this world . Luoying Mountain Bai Zhi let Jin Shiwei unload the horses to the carriage first, then they tied them under the trees . They took two small buckets with water out of the carriage, for the two horses, to prevent them getting dehydrated under the sun . Meng Nan looked at the gloomy mountain forest in front of him, then frowned and asked: ¡°What are you going to do in this mountains? Hunting?¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°I am looking for a herbal medicine . I¡¯ve seen it thest time we came . It was only near, we don¡¯t need to go to the deep of the forest, so don¡¯t worry . ¡± Meng Nan¡¯s facial expression became somewhat unnatural: ¡°Who, who said that I¡¯m worried? It¡¯s just going to the mountain, you talk as if I¡¯m afraid of it . ¡± Meng Nan choked with his words . Although his face looked calm, but the panic in his eyes and the color of his face betrayed him . Jin Shiwei smiled and said: ¡°Gongzi, rest assured . As long as I am here, even if a white tiger rush in front of us, I will kill it with my sword, and protect you with all my might . ¡± ¡°Huh, what are you talking about? What kind of ce is this to have white tiger? You¡¯re just scaring me, don¡¯t talk nonsense . And even if its true that there is a white tiger here, I will not get scared . ¡± Meng Nan said, but his legs seems to be trembling . ¡°Really? Then, we will look at your performance!¡± His young master¡¯s skill was good, but he also has weakness . He was afraid of tiger . In the past, although he was not saying anything, he had seen a real tiger . So, if someone in front of him mention about tiger, his face will turned pale . In these past few years, Meng Nan had grown older . On the surface, he seems like he was not afraid of tigers as much as before, but only he knows that his young master was still very scared of it . Bai Zhi asked: ¡°You are afraid of tigers?¡± Meng Nan red at Bai Zhi and said: ¡°As if your not afraid . ¡± Bai Zhi shrugged her shoulders: ¡°I don¡¯t know if I am afraid of it . The tigers I¡¯ve seen before are all kept in cages . They are very docile . They don¡¯t give me goosebumps . Well, I¡¯m not sure about tigers in the forest though . ¡± Hu Feng looked at Bai Zhi and raised an eyebrow, then asked: ¡°Where did you see a tiger kept in a cage?¡± Chapter 158: Meng Nan is afraid of tigers. . Mrs . Zhang replied: ¡°Your elder brother family¡¯s face is really thick, they are just resting at home, and letting our family to dig up wild vegetables for them under the sun?. Bai Erzhu didn¡¯t understand: ¡°Where are we going now?¡±. Mrs . Zhang said: ¡°We will go dig wild vegetables, we will dig us much as possible, then we will go to my brother¡¯s house . We will eat the half, and other half will be given to my brother in exchange for rice porridge . We can¡¯t just always go and eat their food for free . ¡±. Bai Erzhu sighed, obviously he was reluctant . Since they will go to her brother¡¯s house to eat, why not just go there directly? Why bother dig up wild vegetables under the heat of the sun? The forest was too far Mrs . Zhang and Bai Erzhu have been married for more than 10 years . So, how can they not understand each other temper? When Bai Erzhu knitted his eyebrows, Mrs . Zhang understood what on his mind . . ¡°Bai Erzhu, since your family has driven away Zhao Lan, you should have understood by now that no one will work for you . No one should bezying around . If you want to eat, you have to do it yourself . Otherwise, you are only waiting to die from hunger . ¡±. Walking under the sinister sun, Bai Zhenzhu¡¯s cheeks sting, obviously she had sunburned . It¡¯s estimated that it will get darker after they go back: ¡°It will be good if we have carriage to ride on . ¡±. Bai Erzhu couldn¡¯t help but sighed: ¡°If I knew this day wille, I will be the first to stop our Bai Family to drive away Zhao Lan and Bai Zhi . By then, the carriage Meng Daren brought today will be ours, right? We can go and sit around in that carriage, how awesome would that be!¡±. The more he think about, the more he feel regret . Unfortunately, there was no medicine for regrets in this world . . *. Luoying Mountain. Bai Zhi let Jin Shiwei unload the horses to the carriage first, then they tied them under the trees . They took two small buckets with water out of the carriage, for the two horses, to prevent them getting dehydrated under the sun Meng Nan looked at the gloomy mountain forest in front of him, then frowned and asked: ¡°What are you going to do in this mountains? Hunting?¡±. Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°I am looking for a herbal medicine . I¡¯ve seen it thest time we came . It was only near, we don¡¯t need to go to the deep of the forest, so don¡¯t worry . ¡±. Meng Nan¡¯s facial expression became somewhat unnatural: ¡°Who, who said that I¡¯m worried? It¡¯s just going to the mountain, you talk as if I¡¯m afraid of it . ¡± Meng Nan choked with his words . Although his face looked calm, but the panic in his eyes and the color of his face betrayed him Jin Shiwei smiled and said: ¡°Gongzi, rest assured . As long as I am here, even if a white tiger rush in front of us, I will kill it with my sword, and protect you with all my might . ¡±. ¡°Huh, what are you talking about? What kind of ce is this to have white tiger? You¡¯re just scaring me, don¡¯t talk nonsense . And even if its true that there is a white tiger here, I will not get scared . ¡± Meng Nan said, but his legs seems to be trembling ¡°Really? Then, we will look at your performance!¡± His young master¡¯s skill was good, but he also has weakness . He was afraid of tiger . In the past, although he was not saying anything, he had seen a real tiger . So, if someone in front of him mention about tiger, his face will turned pale In these past few years, Meng Nan had grown older . On the surface, he seems like he was not afraid of tigers as much as before, but only he knows that his young master was still very scared of it Bai Zhi asked: ¡°You are afraid of tigers?¡±. Meng Nan red at Bai Zhi and said: ¡°As if your not afraid . ¡±. Bai Zhi shrugged her shoulders: ¡°I don¡¯t know if I am afraid of it . The tigers I¡¯ve seen before are all kept in cages . They are very docile . They don¡¯t give me goosebumps . Well, I¡¯m not sure about tigers in the forest though . ¡±. Hu Feng looked at Bai Zhi and raised an eyebrow, then asked: ¡°Where did you see a tiger kept in a cage?¡±. Chapter end Chapter 159: Purple Vine Leaves

Chapter 159: Purple Vine Leaves

Bai Zhi was stunned in shock . Seriously, this guy doesn¡¯t let his guard down, he always sensed the w in her speech . Bai Zhiughed and said: ¡°I¡¯m just kidding, why are you so serious?¡± Kidding? She doesn¡¯t seem just kidding around . Hu Feng didn¡¯t ask another question . Meng Nan didn¡¯t bother to ask about it . His heart was beating like a drum . He constantlyforted himself: Although this forest looks gloomy, it¡¯s definitely just an ordinary one, there¡¯s no tiger here . There¡¯s none . Hu Feng led the way in front, and Jin Shiwei was in the back . Bai Zhi and Meng Nan were sandwiched by two people . In this kind of formation, even if people were walking in the deep part of the forest, they will feel a lot better . They will not be so scared . At least, for Bai Zhi, it was the case . It was her second time entering this mountain, so obviously, she was not as scared as when she entered for the first time . Meng Nan followed Bai Zhi while holding a dagger in his hand . The more he took a step forward, the more his face paled . ¡°Alright, aren¡¯t we there yet?¡± The more he walked further, the more his heart beat fast . He felt like there was a big tiger waiting for him up ahead . Bai Zhi looked around and said: ¡°Soon, thest time I saw it, it was near this vicinity . ¡± Jin Shiwei asked: ¡°It looked almost the same everywhere . How can you tell you saw it near here?¡± Bai Zhi pointed her finger to the weeds on the side of the road . In Jin Shiwei¡¯s eyes, it was nothing but a wild grass . But in Bai Zhi¡¯s eyes, it was a highly inmmable nt: ¡°This nt is called silver grass . When I came here before, only this ce has these nts, then I saw the purple vine leaves next . I can¡¯t be wrong . ¡± When Meng Nan heard Bai Zhi¡¯s words, he had a peace of mind . It seems they no longer need to walk further . And it seems that they will not encounter a tiger today . After taking a few more steps, Bai Zhi suddenly stopped from walking . Then, she excitedly pointed her finger to a big tree on the side: ¡°Look, that is the purple vine leaves . ¡± The three men looked towards the direction, where her finger was pointing at, and they a saw a huge tree wrapped with dense purple vines . The leaves on the rattan tree were triangr in shape, it has a pinkish and dark purple color, and asionally, there were visible small flowers . These purple little flowers looked very beautiful under the sunlight . Meng Nan looked at it for a while, but didn¡¯t find it special: ¡°What kind of herbal medicine is this? What disease can it cure?¡± Bai Zhi took a step forward and picked up a purple vine leaf, then she sniffed the scent of it . The smell of it was so strong . The scent was much thicker than what she smelled in the modern time . It would be good if it¡¯s effect was also twice or thrice stronger . By then, she wouldn¡¯t need to wait for 30 days to harvest potatoes . ¡°This is called purple vine leaves, it is not a herb for curing disease . I will use this to grow our nts in the field . Don¡¯t just stand there . Help me find the roots of these purple vine leaves . As long as we find it¡¯s root and pulled it out, we can easily pull these vine leaves without hurting the nt . ¡± The surrounding trees were all covered by the vines . The four of them split up and do a separate job . One person followed the line of vines and looked for its roots . The four people held the vine and rolled it in their arm . At the end of the vine, the four of them met in front of a slope . It seems that the main root of the purple vine leaves was under the soil behind the slope . Chapter 159: Purple Vine Leaves. . Bai Zhi was stunned in shock . Seriously, this guy doesn¡¯t let his guard down, he always sensed the w in her speech Bai Zhiughed and said: ¡°I¡¯m just kidding, why are you so serious?¡±. Kidding? She doesn¡¯t seem just kidding around . . Hu Feng didn¡¯t ask another question . Meng Nan didn¡¯t bother to ask about it . His heart was beating like a drum . He constantlyforted himself: Although this forest looks gloomy, it¡¯s definitely just an ordinary one, there¡¯s no tiger here . There¡¯s none . . Hu Feng led the way in front, and Jin Shiwei was in the back . Bai Zhi and Meng Nan were sandwiched by two people . In this kind of formation, even if people were walking in the deep part of the forest, they will feel a lot better . They will not be so scared At least, for Bai Zhi, it was the case . It was her second time entering this mountain, so obviously, she was not as scared as when she entered for the first time Meng Nan followed Bai Zhi while holding a dagger in his hand . The more he took a step forward, the more his face paled ¡°Alright, aren¡¯t we there yet?¡± The more he walked further, the more his heart beat fast . He felt like there was a big tiger waiting for him up ahead . . Bai Zhi looked around and said: ¡°Soon, thest time I saw it, it was near this vicinity . ¡±. Jin Shiwei asked: ¡°It looked almost the same everywhere . How can you tell you saw it near here?¡±. Bai Zhi pointed her finger to the weeds on the side of the road . In Jin Shiwei¡¯s eyes, it was nothing but a wild grass . But in Bai Zhi¡¯s eyes, it was a highly inmmable nt: ¡°This nt is called silver grass . When I came here before, only this ce has these nts, then I saw the purple vine leaves next . I can¡¯t be wrong . ¡±. When Meng Nan heard Bai Zhi¡¯s words, he had a peace of mind . It seems they no longer need to walk further . And it seems that they will not encounter a tiger today After taking a few more steps, Bai Zhi suddenly stopped from walking . Then, she excitedly pointed her finger to a big tree on the side: ¡°Look, that is the purple vine leaves . ¡±. The three men looked towards the direction, where her finger was pointing at, and they a saw a huge tree wrapped with dense purple vines . The leaves on the rattan tree were triangr in shape, it has a pinkish and dark purple color, and asionally, there were visible small flowers . These purple little flowers looked very beautiful under the sunlight Meng Nan looked at it for a while, but didn¡¯t find it special: ¡°What kind of herbal medicine is this? What disease can it cure?¡±. Bai Zhi took a step forward and picked up a purple vine leaf, then she sniffed the scent of it . The smell of it was so strong . The scent was much thicker than what she smelled in the modern time . It would be good if it¡¯s effect was also twice or thrice stronger . By then, she wouldn¡¯t need to wait for 30 days to harvest potatoes ¡°This is called purple vine leaves, it is not a herb for curing disease . I will use this to grow our nts in the field . Don¡¯t just stand there . Help me find the roots of these purple vine leaves . As long as we find it¡¯s root and pulled it out, we can easily pull these vine leaves without hurting the nt . ¡±. The surrounding trees were all covered by the vines . The four of them split up and do a separate job . One person followed the line of vines and looked for its roots The four people held the vine and rolled it in their arm . At the end of the vine, the four of them met in front of a slope It seems that the main root of the purple vine leaves was under the soil behind the slope Chapter 160: Brave white tiger

Chapter 160: Brave white tiger

Bai Zhi was nning to go to the slope to check it out . However, Hu Feng suddenly grabbed her arm and pulled her behind him . He also quickly pulled the dagger on his waist and shouted: ¡°There is movement, stay alert . ¡± Jin Shiwei¡¯s facial expression slightly changed, he pulled out the long sword on his waist and guarded Meng Nan to the side, then stopped him from moving . Meng Nan¡¯s eyelids kept twitching, his calf began to cramp . He was usually not a timid person . In this world, there was only one thing he fears, and that was a tiger . Bai Zhi wanted to ask what kind of movement Hu Feng had heard . But the next moment, a violent roar of a beast behind the slope was heard . Followed by a huge animal shadow popping out, walking towards them . Well-behaved, with ck stripes on its whole white body, and a cute ck eyeliner in the corner of its eyes, wasn¡¯t this the white tiger she saw in the zoo before? However, the white tiger in front of her now was more than she had ever seen before . This white tiger has arge mouth and paws . The ws in its forefoot were as sharp as a hook . If a person will be hit or grab by these ws, that person will not be able to stay alive, right? Meng Nan, who was behind was so scared that he almost run away . Jin Shiwei helped him to retreat safely . But Hu Feng, who was in front didn¡¯t step back . Instead, he raised his dagger and took two steps forward to attack the beast . Bai Zhi took a step backward in fright, but she was also worried about Hu Feng facing the tiger alone . In desperation, she picked up a few stones on the ground and stared her eyes at the tiger . Every time Hu Feng was in a dire situation, Bai Zhi throws a stone to the tiger . Although the stone doesn¡¯t hurt the tiger, it can temporarily distract it, giving Hu Feng some time to defend . This was the first time Bai Zhi saw Hu Feng fight seriously . And her first time to see real martial art skills . There were no fancy movements like in the TV dramas . Every punch has his internal force, which brought so much pain to the tiger . However, it also made the tiger angrier and violent . Hu Feng¡¯s dagger pierced through the tiger¡¯s forefoot . This event made the tiger extremely mad . It furiously pounced its huge body to Hu Feng, wanting to bite his neck . Bai Zhi panicked . Hu Feng just got a little upper hand but was taken aback by the tiger once again . Bai Zhi turned around to look for Meng Nan and Jin Shiwei . But, she saw Meng Nan pass out in fright, Jin Shiwei was nervously guarding him . Bai Zhi rushed toward Jin Shiwei and said: ¡°You go and help Hu Feng, I will take care of your young master . ¡± Jin Shiwei also has the same intention . The white tiger was so strong . Although Hu Feng¡¯s martial art skills were good, he had no good weapon in hands . Otherwise, the white tiger will have no chance to fight back . If he goes and helps him now, he¡¯ll be able to turn around the fight . To help Hu Feng solve this crisis, Jin Shiwei immediately rushed toward his location . When the two joined forces, they immediately turned around the tide . The white tiger was beaten back and retreated . The white tiger obviously got exhausted . It also realized that he had no chance of winning . So after roaring out loud, it ran away from Hu Feng and Jin Shiwei . The two didn¡¯t chase after the white tiger, or more likely, they didn¡¯t dare to chase . Who knows if it haspanions and attacked them at the same time, right? By then, the situation will only get worst . When Bai Zhi saw the white tiger run away, she immediately rushed towards Hu Feng and Jin Shiwei, then asked: ¡°Are you two alright?¡± Chapter 160: Brave white tiger. . Bai Zhi was nning to go to the slope to check it out However, Hu Feng suddenly grabbed her arm and pulled her behind him . He also quickly pulled the dagger on his waist and shouted: ¡°There is movement, stay alert . ¡±. Jin Shiwei¡¯s facial expression slightly changed, he pulled out the long sword on his waist and guarded Meng Nan to the side, then stopped him from moving Meng Nan¡¯s eyelids kept twitching, his calf began to cramp . He was usually not a timid person . In this world, there was only one thing he fears, and that was a tiger . . Bai Zhi wanted to ask what kind of movement Hu Feng had heard . But the next moment, a violent roar of a beast behind the slope was heard . Followed by a huge animal shadow popping out, walking towards them Well-behaved, with ck stripes on its whole white body, and a cute ck eyeliner in the corner of its eyes, wasn¡¯t this the white tiger she saw in the zoo before?. However, the white tiger in front of her now was more than she had ever seen before . This white tiger has arge mouth and paws . The ws in its forefoot were as sharp as a hook . If a person will be hit or grab by these ws, that person will not be able to stay alive, right?. Meng Nan, who was behind was so scared that he almost run away . Jin Shiwei helped him to retreat safely . But Hu Feng, who was in front didn¡¯t step back . Instead, he raised his dagger and took two steps forward to attack the beast . . . Bai Zhi took a step backward in fright, but she was also worried about Hu Feng facing the tiger alone . In desperation, she picked up a few stones on the ground and stared her eyes at the tiger . Every time Hu Feng was in a dire situation, Bai Zhi throws a stone to the tiger . Although the stone doesn¡¯t hurt the tiger, it can temporarily distract it, giving Hu Feng some time to defend This was the first time Bai Zhi saw Hu Feng fight seriously . And her first time to see real martial art skills There were no fancy movements like in the TV dramas . Every punch has his internal force, which brought so much pain to the tiger . However, it also made the tiger angrier and violent Hu Feng¡¯s dagger pierced through the tiger¡¯s forefoot . This event made the tiger extremely mad . It furiously pounced its huge body to Hu Feng, wanting to bite his neck Bai Zhi panicked . Hu Feng just got a little upper hand but was taken aback by the tiger once again Bai Zhi turned around to look for Meng Nan and Jin Shiwei . But, she saw Meng Nan pass out in fright, Jin Shiwei was nervously guarding him . Bai Zhi rushed toward Jin Shiwei and said: ¡°You go and help Hu Feng, I will take care of your young master . ¡±. Jin Shiwei also has the same intention . The white tiger was so strong . Although Hu Feng¡¯s martial art skills were good, he had no good weapon in hands . Otherwise, the white tiger will have no chance to fight back If he goes and helps him now, he¡¯ll be able to turn around the fight To help Hu Feng solve this crisis, Jin Shiwei immediately rushed toward his location . When the two joined forces, they immediately turned around the tide . The white tiger was beaten back and retreated The white tiger obviously got exhausted . It also realized that he had no chance of winning . So after roaring out loud, it ran away from Hu Feng and Jin Shiwei The two didn¡¯t chase after the white tiger, or more likely, they didn¡¯t dare to chase . Who knows if it haspanions and attacked them at the same time, right? By then, the situation will only get worst When Bai Zhi saw the white tiger run away, she immediately rushed towards Hu Feng and Jin Shiwei, then asked: ¡°Are you two alright?¡±. Chapter 161

Chapter 161

and asked: ¡°You, are guys alright?¡± Jin Shiwei busily took the water kettle on his waist and handed it over to Meng Nan, then said: ¡°We¡¯re all fine, how about you? Did you sleep well?¡± Meng Nan looked at him awkwardly, how could he sleep well? A tiger was chasing after him in his sleep, his legs immediately soften . Hu Feng piled up the bundled purple vines leaves together, he didn¡¯t look at Meng Nan . He simply said: ¡°Since you woke up,e and take one bundle with you as you go down the mountain . ¡± Hu Feng¡¯s appearance looked like something went wrong, so Meng Nan whispered to Jin Shiwei: ¡°What happened to him?¡± Jin Shiwei stretched his finger and put it over his lips, indicating he shouldn¡¯t ask . The two walked towards Hu Feng and took one bundle of purple vines leaves on their way back . There were four bundles in total, and there were two bundles left . Bai Zhi rushed over to take one for herself, but when she was about to grab it, Hu Feng took both of it and turned around to leave . Bai Zhi busily chased after him and said: ¡°I also have the strength, let me take a bundle . ¡± Hu Feng continued to walk in front and ignored Bai Zhi . As if he didn¡¯t hear her words at all . ¡°I can really carry it, let me take a bundle . ¡± Bai Zhi anxiously stopped Hu Feng . Hu Feng dodged sideways and didn¡¯t look towards her . ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t I just threw two stones at most to the tiger? Why are you so angry? Well, I don¡¯t care if you are angry . At least you are alright, you didn¡¯t end up dying, right?¡± Hu Feng still ignored her . When Bai Zhi¡¯s temper reached its limit, she yelled behind him: ¡°I know why you are afraid of the tiger hurting me . If I got hurt, no one will treat you . You can rest assured, that even if I only have one breath left, I will still cure your disease . ¡± Hu Feng finally stopped and suddenly turned back . But, Bai Zhi didn¡¯t stop from walking, so her nose bumped to his chest . Hu Feng red at her with vicious eyes, and said while gritting his teeth: ¡°You better remember what you said . ¡± He doesn¡¯t know what makes him mad . All he knows was that he was angry, he was unhappy . Especially, after hearing those kinds of words, his heart got even more and more irritated . Bai Zhi knitted her eyebrows and thought inside her heart: What happened to this guy? Did he swallow dynamite? Jin Shiwei busily advice the two: ¡°Talk less, no need to make things big . Or, do you just need to oppose each other with equal harshness?¡± Hu Feng coldly snorted and stopped talking . He turned and walked away . Although he was carrying two bundles of purple vine leaves, he was still walking with a straight posture . and asked: ¡°You, are guys alright?¡±. . . Jin Shiwei busily took the water kettle on his waist and handed it over to Meng Nan, then said: ¡°We¡¯re all fine, how about you? Did you sleep well?¡±. Meng Nan looked at him awkwardly, how could he sleep well? A tiger was chasing after him in his sleep, his legs immediately soften Hu Feng piled up the bundled purple vines leaves together, he didn¡¯t look at Meng Nan . He simply said: ¡°Since you woke up,e and take one bundle with you as you go down the mountain . ¡±. Hu Feng¡¯s appearance looked like something went wrong, so Meng Nan whispered to Jin Shiwei: ¡°What happened to him?¡±. . . Jin Shiwei stretched his finger and put it over his lips, indicating he shouldn¡¯t ask The two walked towards Hu Feng and took one bundle of purple vines leaves on their way back There were four bundles in total, and there were two bundles left . Bai Zhi rushed over to take one for herself, but when she was about to grab it, Hu Feng took both of it and turned around to leave Bai Zhi busily chased after him and said: ¡°I also have the strength, let me take a bundle . ¡±. . . . Hu Feng continued to walk in front and ignored Bai Zhi . As if he didn¡¯t hear her words at all ¡°I can really carry it, let me take a bundle . ¡± Bai Zhi anxiously stopped Hu Feng Hu Feng dodged sideways and didn¡¯t look towards her ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t I just threw two stones at most to the tiger? Why are you so angry? Well, I don¡¯t care if you are angry . At least you are alright, you didn¡¯t end up dying, right?¡±. Hu Feng still ignored her When Bai Zhi¡¯s temper reached its limit, she yelled behind him: ¡°I know why you are afraid of the tiger hurting me . If I got hurt, no one will treat you . You can rest assured, that even if I only have one breath left, I will still cure your disease . ¡±. Hu Feng finally stopped and suddenly turned back . But, Bai Zhi didn¡¯t stop from walking, so her nose bumped to his chest Hu Feng red at her with vicious eyes, and said while gritting his teeth: ¡°You better remember what you said . ¡±. He doesn¡¯t know what makes him mad . All he knows was that he was angry, he was unhappy . Especially, after hearing those kinds of words, his heart got even more and more irritated Bai Zhi knitted her eyebrows and thought inside her heart: What happened to this guy? Did he swallow dynamite?. Jin Shiwei busily advice the two: ¡°Talk less, no need to make things big . Or, do you just need to oppose each other with equal harshness?¡±. Hu Feng coldly snorted and stopped talking . He turned and walked away . Although he was carrying two bundles of purple vine leaves, he was still walking with a straight posture Chapter 162: Inexplicable man

Chapter 162: Inexplicable man

When Hu Feng walked quite far a distance from them, Meng Nan quickly asked: ¡°What exactly happened? What¡¯s this guy getting crazy about?¡± Jin Shiwei exined what happened earlier . After listening to it, Meng Nan¡¯s eyes widen and looked at Bai Zhi incredibly: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, is Shiwei telling the truth? You really threw stones to that big tiger?¡± Bai Zhi nodded: ¡°Right, there is something like that . Oh, and it¡¯s called white tiger, remember its name . ¡± Meng Nan¡¯s legs trembled a bit, the little girl in front of him was really not afraid of death! ¡°Zhi¡¯er, that tiger is so big, aren¡¯t you afraid of it? You dared to throw stones at it?!¡± Bai Zhi shrugged her shoulders and said: ¡°Of course, I am afraid of it . That tiger is so big . Who wouldn¡¯t be afraid of it? But, what else can I do? Escape? I only have two legs, while the tiger has four . Since it¡¯s impossible to escape, it¡¯s better to use my two hands to do things that I can . I didn¡¯t think too much at that time, I just want to save Hu Feng¡¯s life, and also my own . ¡± Jin Shiwei silently gave Bai Zhi a thumbs up, Meng Nan looked at her thoughtfully . He didn¡¯t say a word, nor ask another question . Bai Zhi then asked: ¡°Meng Daren, why are you so afraid of tigers? You also fainted in fear, isn¡¯t that too exaggerated? If Hu Feng and Jin Shiwei aren¡¯t here, you might have be the tiger¡¯s lunch . ¡± Jin Shiwei shook his head toward Bai Zhi, indicating that she shouldn¡¯t ask about this matter . But, she didn¡¯t see it, so she ended up asking . Every time someone asked this question, Meng Nan never gives an answer . At most, he will skip it byughing . He never exins it . But today, Meng Nan has a desire to speak, he wanted to say his reason . ¡°When I was a child, my dage and I secretly ride a horse to y outside . We don¡¯t know what exactly happened, but our horse suddenly went wild . It ran outside the city and went all the way to the woods . As my dage and I fell to the ground, our horse ran away . The sky was almost dark, we couldn¡¯t find our way in the woods . ¡± ¡°At that time, I was only 7 years old . I still don¡¯t know what fear is, I didn¡¯t felt scared at all . I just keep walking behind my dage . I was having fun until a big tiger appeared . ¡± ¡°My dage was only 10 years old . Although he learned a few martial art skills, how can he defeat a big tiger? He clearly has a chance to escape because the tiger was only looking at me . If he escaped, the tiger will eat me, but will not chase after him . ¡± Meng Nan¡¯s eyes were overflowing with pain, his hands were also constantly trembling . As if he had returned to that time . ¡°However, dage didn¡¯t run away . He stayed and fight with the big tiger . He asked me to run instead . He told me not to look back, nor to go back for him . He told me to keep running and find niang to save him . ¡± ¡°I was very scared at the time . I only listened to my dage¡¯s words . I just kept running and running . I didn¡¯t look back . Even when I heard my dage¡¯s scream, I didn¡¯t look back . I didn¡¯t dare to look back . I was so scared . Later on, I fell down and fainted . When I woke up, I found out that my family brought me back home . ¡± ¡°I asked them how was my dage, but no one gives me an answer . They only cried with sorrow . I didn¡¯t ask them again, I didn¡¯t dare to ask about it . ¡± It turned out to be the case . It turned out to be a shadow in childhood . In order to protect him, his older brother sacrifice himself and was eaten by the tiger . No wonder, hisplexion immediately change, as soon as a tiger was mentioned . Jin Shiwei looked very surprised . He doesn¡¯t know that his young master had an older brother . And that he had such a painful experience when he was 7 years old . He even mentioned tigers from time to time to tease him . Now, he knows, he shouldn¡¯t have . Dage ¨C Older brother . Chapter 162: Inexplicable man. . . When Hu Feng walked quite far a distance from them, Meng Nan quickly asked: ¡°What exactly happened? What¡¯s this guy getting crazy about?¡±. Jin Shiwei exined what happened earlier . After listening to it, Meng Nan¡¯s eyes widen and looked at Bai Zhi incredibly: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, is Shiwei telling the truth? You really threw stones to that big tiger?¡±. Bai Zhi nodded: ¡°Right, there is something like that . Oh, and it¡¯s called white tiger, remember its name . ¡±. Meng Nan¡¯s legs trembled a bit, the little girl in front of him was really not afraid of death!. . . ¡°Zhi¡¯er, that tiger is so big, aren¡¯t you afraid of it? You dared to throw stones at it?!¡±. Bai Zhi shrugged her shoulders and said: ¡°Of course, I am afraid of it . That tiger is so big . Who wouldn¡¯t be afraid of it? But, what else can I do? Escape? I only have two legs, while the tiger has four . Since it¡¯s impossible to escape, it¡¯s better to use my two hands to do things that I can . I didn¡¯t think too much at that time, I just want to save Hu Feng¡¯s life, and also my own . ¡±. Jin Shiwei silently gave Bai Zhi a thumbs up, Meng Nan looked at her thoughtfully . He didn¡¯t say a word, nor ask another question Bai Zhi then asked: ¡°Meng Daren, why are you so afraid of tigers? You also fainted in fear, isn¡¯t that too exaggerated? If Hu Feng and Jin Shiwei aren¡¯t here, you might have be the tiger¡¯s lunch . ¡±. . . Jin Shiwei shook his head toward Bai Zhi, indicating that she shouldn¡¯t ask about this matter . But, she didn¡¯t see it, so she ended up asking Every time someone asked this question, Meng Nan never gives an answer . At most, he will skip it byughing . He never exins it But today, Meng Nan has a desire to speak, he wanted to say his reason ¡°When I was a child, my dage and I secretly ride a horse to y outside . We don¡¯t know what exactly happened, but our horse suddenly went wild . It ran outside the city and went all the way to the woods . As my dage and I fell to the ground, our horse ran away . The sky was almost dark, we couldn¡¯t find our way in the woods . ¡±. ¡°At that time, I was only 7 years old . I still don¡¯t know what fear is, I didn¡¯t felt scared at all . I just keep walking behind my dage . I was having fun until a big tiger appeared . ¡±. ¡°My dage was only 10 years old . Although he learned a few martial art skills, how can he defeat a big tiger? He clearly has a chance to escape because the tiger was only looking at me . If he escaped, the tiger will eat me, but will not chase after him . ¡±. Meng Nan¡¯s eyes were overflowing with pain, his hands were also constantly trembling . As if he had returned to that time ¡°However, dage didn¡¯t run away . He stayed and fight with the big tiger . He asked me to run instead . He told me not to look back, nor to go back for him . He told me to keep running and find niang to save him . ¡±. ¡°I was very scared at the time . I only listened to my dage¡¯s words . I just kept running and running . I didn¡¯t look back . Even when I heard my dage¡¯s scream, I didn¡¯t look back . I didn¡¯t dare to look back . I was so scared . Later on, I fell down and fainted . When I woke up, I found out that my family brought me back home . ¡±. ¡°I asked them how was my dage, but no one gives me an answer . They only cried with sorrow . I didn¡¯t ask them again, I didn¡¯t dare to ask about it . ¡±. It turned out to be the case . It turned out to be a shadow in childhood . In order to protect him, his older brother sacrifice himself and was eaten by the tiger . No wonder, hisplexion immediately change, as soon as a tiger was mentioned Jin Shiwei looked very surprised . He doesn¡¯t know that his young master had an older brother . And that he had such a painful experience when he was 7 years old . He even mentioned tigers from time to time to tease him . Now, he knows, he shouldn¡¯t have . Dage ¨C Older brother . Chapter 163: The fierce white tiger is back

Chapter 163: The fierce white tiger is back

¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it, if you don¡¯t want to, Gongzi . ¡± Jin Shiwei interrupted Meng Nan, he doesn¡¯t want to see him in pain . Meng Nan smiled and shook his head . ¡°I am fine . ¡± This was the first time he has said this painful past since he was seven years old . This was a past event that he doesn¡¯t even dare to think about . He thought that he wouldn¡¯t tell anyone about his past . But, he didn¡¯t expect that it wasn¡¯t as difficult as he thought . ¡°If I didn¡¯t run in the past, if I didn¡¯t escape, what do you think will be the result? Will my dage also survive?¡± Bai Zhi held Meng Nan¡¯s trembling hand and looked at him with eyes full of distressed: ¡°Meng Dage, this is not your fault . It was an ident . You don¡¯t need to me yourself . You don¡¯t need to feel responsible¡ª If I am your dage, I will also make the same choice, I will save you . I¡¯m sure you will also do the same, you will save your didi, because this is a human instinct . Fear let you choose to escape because it is also human instinct . Moreover, you were only 7 years old at that time . ¡± Really? Fear made him choose to escape because it was a human instinct? Because he was young, it was alright to escape? His parents also told him these words, so he used this reason tofort himself . But today, just now, he learned that Hu Feng didn¡¯t even take a step to retreat . He fought with the white tiger . He bravely chose to fight . Even Bai Zhi, who was just a little girl didn¡¯t retreat . She helped Hu Feng with her own little means . Therefore, this was not a human instinct . This was simply a coward¡¯s instinct . He was a coward, a natural born coward . ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Seeing that Meng Nan¡¯s mood was still very low, Bai Zhi was clueless about how to persuade him . Some things cannot be solved with just one sentence or two . He will not understand it in just one day . Jin Shiwei also opened his mouth: ¡°Where did Hu Feng disappear to? I will go to look for him . ¡± Jin Shiwei runs in a hurry . Bai Zhi looked at Meng Nan and asked: ¡°Are you tired? I can help you carry it for a while . ¡± Meng Nan shook his head: ¡°I¡¯m not tired . I am a man, how can I let a little girl do this kind of work for me?¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head and stopped talking . The atmosphere became gloomy . Bai Zhi was thinking of a way to ease the mood when suddenly, crackling sounds of branches and a roar of a beast sounded . The two looked back and saw the fierce white tiger, who had just escaped earlier, rushing towards them . Oh god ¡ª this guy is back . Or maybe, it didn¡¯t run far from them, it just waited for them to separate . Just like what she had watched on the animal channel . Tigers like lurking around in the vicinity of its prey, waiting for the best time to attack . Meng Nan seems to be scared, he just stood there and didn¡¯t move . Bai Zhi pulled down the purple vine leaves to his shoulder and pped his arm: ¡°What are you doing? Run!¡± Meng Nan reacted and busily followed Bai Zhi, who was running . Unfortunately, he hadn¡¯t run a few steps, when his foot tripped to a branch . Meng Nan¡¯s body fell forward . Bai Zhi discovered Meng Nan¡¯s body lying on the ground like a piece of wood . This fall, give an eye-catching opportunity to the white tiger . In the excitement to take revenge, the white tiger roar at the two of them . Earlier, the white tiger was injured and exhausted, so at this time, when it rushed toward them, it doesn¡¯t have much strength, it doesn¡¯t have the fierceness it has from earlier . Bai Zhi tightly grasped Meng Nan and pulled the whole person on her side . * Didi ¨C younger brother Chapter 163: The fierce white tiger is back. . . ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it, if you don¡¯t want to, Gongzi . ¡± Jin Shiwei interrupted Meng Nan, he doesn¡¯t want to see him in pain Meng Nan smiled and shook his head . ¡°I am fine . ¡± This was the first time he has said this painful past since he was seven years old This was a past event that he doesn¡¯t even dare to think about He thought that he wouldn¡¯t tell anyone about his past . But, he didn¡¯t expect that it wasn¡¯t as difficult as he thought . . ¡°If I didn¡¯t run in the past, if I didn¡¯t escape, what do you think will be the result? Will my dage also survive?¡±. Bai Zhi held Meng Nan¡¯s trembling hand and looked at him with eyes full of distressed: ¡°Meng Dage, this is not your fault . It was an ident . You don¡¯t need to me yourself . You don¡¯t need to feel responsible¡ª If I am your dage, I will also make the same choice, I will save you . I¡¯m sure you will also do the same, you will save your didi, because this is a human instinct . Fear let you choose to escape because it is also human instinct . Moreover, you were only 7 years old at that time . ¡±. Really? Fear made him choose to escape because it was a human instinct? Because he was young, it was alright to escape?. His parents also told him these words, so he used this reason tofort himself But today, just now, he learned that Hu Feng didn¡¯t even take a step to retreat . He fought with the white tiger . He bravely chose to fight . Even Bai Zhi, who was just a little girl didn¡¯t retreat . She helped Hu Feng with her own little means . . Therefore, this was not a human instinct . This was simply a coward¡¯s instinct . He was a coward, a natural born coward ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Seeing that Meng Nan¡¯s mood was still very low, Bai Zhi was clueless about how to persuade him . Some things cannot be solved with just one sentence or two . He will not understand it in just one day Jin Shiwei also opened his mouth: ¡°Where did Hu Feng disappear to? I will go to look for him . ¡± Jin Shiwei runs in a hurry Bai Zhi looked at Meng Nan and asked: ¡°Are you tired? I can help you carry it for a while . ¡±. Meng Nan shook his head: ¡°I¡¯m not tired . I am a man, how can I let a little girl do this kind of work for me?¡±. Bai Zhi nodded her head and stopped talking . The atmosphere became gloomy . Bai Zhi was thinking of a way to ease the mood when suddenly, crackling sounds of branches and a roar of a beast sounded The two looked back and saw the fierce white tiger, who had just escaped earlier, rushing towards them Oh god ¡ª this guy is back Or maybe, it didn¡¯t run far from them, it just waited for them to separate Just like what she had watched on the animal channel . Tigers like lurking around in the vicinity of its prey, waiting for the best time to attack Meng Nan seems to be scared, he just stood there and didn¡¯t move . Bai Zhi pulled down the purple vine leaves to his shoulder and pped his arm: ¡°What are you doing? Run!¡±. Meng Nan reacted and busily followed Bai Zhi, who was running . Unfortunately, he hadn¡¯t run a few steps, when his foot tripped to a branch . Meng Nan¡¯s body fell forward . Bai Zhi discovered Meng Nan¡¯s body lying on the ground like a piece of wood This fall, give an eye-catching opportunity to the white tiger . In the excitement to take revenge, the white tiger roar at the two of them Earlier, the white tiger was injured and exhausted, so at this time, when it rushed toward them, it doesn¡¯t have much strength, it doesn¡¯t have the fierceness it has from earlier . Bai Zhi tightly grasped Meng Nan and pulled the whole person on her side Chapter 164: Giving one’s life for salvation

Chapter 164: Giving one¡¯s life for salvation

The white tiger¡¯s wsnded on an empty space . In anger, it roars and turned its big body to chase Meng Nan, who hasn¡¯t got up . Fortunately, at this time, Bai Zhi had caught a stone on her hand . She throws the stone to the white tiger, trying to catch its attention . The stone hit one of the eyes of the white tiger . It suffered a lot of pain . In anger, the white tiger gave up Meng Nan and turned towards Bai Zhi . Meng Nan¡¯s chest rapidly moved up and down . He felt like he had returned to that situation 12 years ago . That situation, where his older brother sacrificed himself in order to let him escape . But this time, it was Bai Zhi, who was saving him and sacrificing herself . No, the same tragedy shouldn¡¯t repeat itself . He shouldn¡¯t escape this time, he mustn¡¯t escape . Bai Zhi had no time to dodge because the tiger mmed its big body to her . As soon as Meng Nan saw this situation, he threw himself over Bai Zhi¡¯s body . He used his own body to block the tiger¡¯s mouth . As soon as the white tiger bite Meng Nan¡¯s left arm, a long sword pass through its neck . The tiger fell on the ground, but Meng Nan¡¯s arm was full of blood . ¡°Gongzi, how are you? Are you alright?¡± Jin Shiwei rushed over with full of shock . Hu Feng stood beside the white tiger and pulled the long sword that passed through the white tiger¡¯s neck . He carried the long sword and walked towards Bai Zhi . She passed out! Bai Zhi lost consciousness not because she was scared . She lost consciousness when Meng Nan mmed his body towards her, he hit her head, when he used too much force . Hu Feng returned the long sword to Jin Shiwei, and bent his knees to carried Bai Zhi . There were only a dozen steps left before they get outside of the forest . There were only a few dozen steps . If he didn¡¯t rushed outside the forest in anger, will things be different? Jin Shiwei pulled off his belt and wrapped it around Meng Nan¡¯s wounded arm . He couldn¡¯t utter a word in worry . Meng Nanughed and said: ¡°I am fine, it¡¯s just a skin injury . ¡± At this point in time, the white tiger was in front of his eyes, but he was not scared . He was no longer afraid of it . He felt like, even if another tiger appears in front of him, he will not get scared . As Bai Zhi said if he meets an invincible opponent and he finds himself unable to escape . There¡¯s no need to think too much, just do what you can and face the consequences, right? His life was full of happiness, why get scared to die? It¡¯s still better to die with happiness than to live in cowardice . Hu Feng took Bai Zhi inside the carriage and muttered in his mouth: ¡°Why is this little girl as light as a feather? She literally doesn¡¯t have meat in her body . ¡± Hu Feng then looked back at Meng Nan and asked: ¡°How are you?¡± Meng Nan shook his head: ¡°I am fine, its just a skin injury . ¡± Hu Feng nodded his head and said: ¡°Let¡¯s go back, wait for her to wake up and let her treat you . ¡± Meng Nan shook his head again: ¡°No, let her rest well today, I still have things to do, I should go back now . ¡± Hu Feng didn¡¯t say another word, he jumped to the carriage and drove away . Jin Shiwei looked at Meng Nan, who has a paleplexion . The panic in his heart didn¡¯t lessen a bit: ¡°Gongzi, are you really okay? Why don¡¯t we go back as Hu Feng said, let¡¯s wait for Zhi¡¯er to wake up and let her treat you . ¡± Meng Nan shook his head and jumped straight into the carriage . ¡°No, let¡¯s go back, I¡¯m tired . I¡¯ll be fine after sleeping . ¡± Jin Shiwei had no choice but to drive back to the town . But when they passed through the Baicao Pharmacy shop, he immediately asked a doctor to go to the town government office . Meng Nan, who closed his eyes in the carriage, sighed: ¡°You bastard, didn¡¯t I tell you that I¡¯m okay? There¡¯s no need to hire a doctor . ¡± Chapter 164: Giving one¡¯s life for salvation. . . The white tiger¡¯s wsnded on an empty space . In anger, it roars and turned its big body to chase Meng Nan, who hasn¡¯t got up Fortunately, at this time, Bai Zhi had caught a stone on her hand . She throws the stone to the white tiger, trying to catch its attention The stone hit one of the eyes of the white tiger . It suffered a lot of pain . In anger, the white tiger gave up Meng Nan and turned towards Bai Zhi Meng Nan¡¯s chest rapidly moved up and down . He felt like he had returned to that situation 12 years ago . That situation, where his older brother sacrificed himself in order to let him escape But this time, it was Bai Zhi, who was saving him and sacrificing herself No, the same tragedy shouldn¡¯t repeat itself . He shouldn¡¯t escape this time, he mustn¡¯t escape . . Bai Zhi had no time to dodge because the tiger mmed its big body to her . As soon as Meng Nan saw this situation, he threw himself over Bai Zhi¡¯s body . He used his own body to block the tiger¡¯s mouth As soon as the white tiger bite Meng Nan¡¯s left arm, a long sword pass through its neck The tiger fell on the ground, but Meng Nan¡¯s arm was full of blood ¡°Gongzi, how are you? Are you alright?¡± Jin Shiwei rushed over with full of shock Hu Feng stood beside the white tiger and pulled the long sword that passed through the white tiger¡¯s neck . He carried the long sword and walked towards Bai Zhi She passed out!. . . Bai Zhi lost consciousness not because she was scared . She lost consciousness when Meng Nan mmed his body towards her, he hit her head, when he used too much force Hu Feng returned the long sword to Jin Shiwei, and bent his knees to carried Bai Zhi . There were only a dozen steps left before they get outside of the forest There were only a few dozen steps . If he didn¡¯t rushed outside the forest in anger, will things be different?. Jin Shiwei pulled off his belt and wrapped it around Meng Nan¡¯s wounded arm . He couldn¡¯t utter a word in worry Meng Nanughed and said: ¡°I am fine, it¡¯s just a skin injury . ¡±. At this point in time, the white tiger was in front of his eyes, but he was not scared . He was no longer afraid of it . He felt like, even if another tiger appears in front of him, he will not get scared As Bai Zhi said if he meets an invincible opponent and he finds himself unable to escape . There¡¯s no need to think too much, just do what you can and face the consequences, right?. His life was full of happiness, why get scared to die?. It¡¯s still better to die with happiness than to live in cowardice Hu Feng took Bai Zhi inside the carriage and muttered in his mouth: ¡°Why is this little girl as light as a feather? She literally doesn¡¯t have meat in her body . ¡±. Hu Feng then looked back at Meng Nan and asked: ¡°How are you?¡±. Meng Nan shook his head: ¡°I am fine, its just a skin injury . ¡±. Hu Feng nodded his head and said: ¡°Let¡¯s go back, wait for her to wake up and let her treat you . ¡±. Meng Nan shook his head again: ¡°No, let her rest well today, I still have things to do, I should go back now . ¡±. Hu Feng didn¡¯t say another word, he jumped to the carriage and drove away *. Jin Shiwei looked at Meng Nan, who has a paleplexion . The panic in his heart didn¡¯t lessen a bit: ¡°Gongzi, are you really okay? Why don¡¯t we go back as Hu Feng said, let¡¯s wait for Zhi¡¯er to wake up and let her treat you . ¡±. Meng Nan shook his head and jumped straight into the carriage . ¡°No, let¡¯s go back, I¡¯m tired . I¡¯ll be fine after sleeping . ¡±. Jin Shiwei had no choice but to drive back to the town . But when they passed through the Baicao Pharmacy shop, he immediately asked a doctor to go to the town government office Meng Nan, who closed his eyes in the carriage, sighed: ¡°You bastard, didn¡¯t I tell you that I¡¯m okay? There¡¯s no need to hire a doctor . ¡±. Chapter end Chapter 165: Drawing

Chapter 165: Drawing

Jin Shiwei didn¡¯t say anything, but when he saw his young master¡¯s wound in the wrist, there were two small blood holes . The blood kept flowing out in those holes which soaked his entire sleeve . The road back to the Huangtou Vige was not smooth . The constant shaking of the carriage woke up Bai Zhi . When Bai Zhi woke, she soon remembered the scene before she loses consciousness . Meng Nan, who mmed his body on her, blocked the tiger¡¯s mouth . Bai Zhi looked around the carriage, but only found the three bundles of purple vine leaves . Where is Meng Nan? Bai Zhi hastily crawled up and find Hu Feng, who was driving the carriage, then asked: ¡°What about Meng Dage? How is he?¡± Seeing her in panic, and called Meng Nan ¡®big brother¡¯ . Hu Feng slightly wrinkled his eyebrows and said: ¡°He was bitten in his wrist, Jin Shiwei sent him back to the town . ¡± ¡°Is he badly hurt?¡± Bai Zhi looked very worried . Hu Feng shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know, there was a lot of blood in his sleeve, but Meng Nan said it was only a skin injury . ¡± Bai Zhi was relieved when she heard it was only a skin injury . It seems like, at that crucial moment, Hu Feng and Jin Shiwei rushed to save them . When their carriage returned to the vige, it attracted many people¡¯s attention . These people stopped working and stared with eyes full of envy . Back home, Hu Changlin rushed outside with a smile and said: ¡°You¡¯re finally back . There were two people from the town came and said that they met you there yesterday . ¡± Bai Zhi was about to jump down the carriage when suddenly, she saw Hu Feng reached out his hand . So, she grabbed it and jumped out of the carriage with force . At this time, two people came out of the house . The young man was Song Qingfeng, who she had seen on the town street yesterday . A middle-aged man was standing next to him . The two looked somewhat simr, they seemed to be like father and son . ¡°Song Dage, Song Bobo . ¡± Bai Zhi smiled and greeted the two . Song Qingfeng quickly introduced Bai Zhi to his father: ¡°Die, this is Bai Zhi . Yesterday, she said she wanted to build a house . ¡± Song Gong quickly pulled a smile and busily walked towards Bai Zhi and Hu Feng: ¡°It turns out you are Bai Zhi . I thought this boy, Qingfeng, was only deceiving me . I really didn¡¯t expect this really . ¡± Zhao Lan also came out of the house with a smile and said: ¡°Come inside and talk . I made some sweet tea . Drink it while talking . ¡± When everyone entered the house, Bai Zhi asked the father and son to sit down first, and then she went to the cabin house . She took out her drawing that she had drawnst night . Song Gong has been working as a carpenter all his life . He had built a house almost in his entire life . So when he saw Bai Zhi¡¯s drawing with marks and details, although he had never built such a house, and it was his first time to see one, he felt like he could build it . ¡°Bai Guniang, who painted this drawing?¡± Song Gong simply couldn¡¯t divert his eyes to the drawing . As if he had seen a treasure . Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°I painted it myself, my painting skill is not good, I made you see a joke . ¡± Song Gong¡¯s eyes finally left the drawing, but he stared at Bai Zhi with a surprised looked in the face . The little girl in front of him seems like only 12 or 13 years old: ¡°This painting is drawn by you?¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°Yes, our lot is not big, so I measured it myself . If you follow this drawing, you will see how many bricks and wood you will need . I hope you can help with all the arrangement . Just tell me how much you will need all in all . ¡± Song Gong sighed: ¡°Bai Guniang opened my eyes . I thought only craftsmen in the town could paint such a drawing . I really didn¡¯t expect a little girl like you could also do the same . ¡± * Bobo ¨C Uncle * Die ¨C Father * Guniang ¨C Youngdy, Miss Chapter 165: Drawing. . . Jin Shiwei didn¡¯t say anything, but when he saw his young master¡¯s wound in the wrist, there were two small blood holes . The blood kept flowing out in those holes which soaked his entire sleeve *. The road back to the Huangtou Vige was not smooth . The constant shaking of the carriage woke up Bai Zhi . When Bai Zhi woke, she soon remembered the scene before she loses consciousness . Meng Nan, who mmed his body on her, blocked the tiger¡¯s mouth Bai Zhi looked around the carriage, but only found the three bundles of purple vine leaves Where is Meng Nan?. . . Bai Zhi hastily crawled up and find Hu Feng, who was driving the carriage, then asked: ¡°What about Meng Dage? How is he?¡±. Seeing her in panic, and called Meng Nan ¡®big brother¡¯ . Hu Feng slightly wrinkled his eyebrows and said: ¡°He was bitten in his wrist, Jin Shiwei sent him back to the town . ¡±. ¡°Is he badly hurt?¡± Bai Zhi looked very worried Hu Feng shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know, there was a lot of blood in his sleeve, but Meng Nan said it was only a skin injury . ¡±. Bai Zhi was relieved when she heard it was only a skin injury . It seems like, at that crucial moment, Hu Feng and Jin Shiwei rushed to save them *. . . When their carriage returned to the vige, it attracted many people¡¯s attention . These people stopped working and stared with eyes full of envy Back home, Hu Changlin rushed outside with a smile and said: ¡°You¡¯re finally back . There were two people from the town came and said that they met you there yesterday . ¡±. Bai Zhi was about to jump down the carriage when suddenly, she saw Hu Feng reached out his hand . So, she grabbed it and jumped out of the carriage with force At this time, two people came out of the house . The young man was Song Qingfeng, who she had seen on the town street yesterday . A middle-aged man was standing next to him . The two looked somewhat simr, they seemed to be like father and son ¡°Song Dage, Song Bobo . ¡± Bai Zhi smiled and greeted the two Song Qingfeng quickly introduced Bai Zhi to his father: ¡°Die, this is Bai Zhi . Yesterday, she said she wanted to build a house . ¡±. Song Gong quickly pulled a smile and busily walked towards Bai Zhi and Hu Feng: ¡°It turns out you are Bai Zhi . I thought this boy, Qingfeng, was only deceiving me . I really didn¡¯t expect this really . ¡±. Zhao Lan also came out of the house with a smile and said: ¡°Come inside and talk . I made some sweet tea . Drink it while talking . ¡±. When everyone entered the house, Bai Zhi asked the father and son to sit down first, and then she went to the cabin house . She took out her drawing that she had drawnst night Song Gong has been working as a carpenter all his life . He had built a house almost in his entire life . So when he saw Bai Zhi¡¯s drawing with marks and details, although he had never built such a house, and it was his first time to see one, he felt like he could build it ¡°Bai Guniang, who painted this drawing?¡± Song Gong simply couldn¡¯t divert his eyes to the drawing . As if he had seen a treasure Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°I painted it myself, my painting skill is not good, I made you see a joke . ¡±. Song Gong¡¯s eyes finally left the drawing, but he stared at Bai Zhi with a surprised looked in the face . The little girl in front of him seems like only 12 or 13 years old: ¡°This painting is drawn by you?¡±. Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°Yes, our lot is not big, so I measured it myself . If you follow this drawing, you will see how many bricks and wood you will need . I hope you can help with all the arrangement . Just tell me how much you will need all in all . ¡±. Song Gong sighed: ¡°Bai Guniang opened my eyes . I thought only craftsmen in the town could paint such a drawing . I really didn¡¯t expect a little girl like you could also do the same . ¡±. . * Bobo ¨C Uncle. * Die ¨C Father. * Guniang ¨C Youngdy, Miss. Chapter 166

Chapter 166

Bai Zhi didn¡¯t expect that Song Gong will praise her drawing. Although she painted carefully, she didn¡¯t give it her all. She deliberately lowered her skill. Because if she showed the real level of her painting skill, her drawing wille out more refined. Bai Zhi chuckled twice, then said: ¡°I have seen a lot more refined paintings. I painted this one ording to other people¡¯s drawings. I just changed the measurements. I don¡¯t deserve Song Bobo¡¯s praised.¡± Seeing her so modest, Song Gong felt even more happy inside his heart. Although it¡¯s important to get work, receiving a job to the people that were hard to talk to, was very unfortunate. This family in front of him, all their smiles were kind, they work diligently, and their words were polite. It¡¯s very easy to get along with them. Seeing Song Gong and Song Qingfeng began to calcte the number of bricks and woods. Bai Zhi looked outside, she noticed the time was not too early: ¡°I will go to cook, it¡¯s alreadyte, stay here and eat together with us.¡± ¡± Song Gong hurriedly waved his hand: ¡°That can¡¯t be. We haven¡¯t finish any work, how can we eat first?¡± Bai Zhi waved her hand: ¡°We don¡¯t pay attention to such a thing. It¡¯s already noon, and I dyed a lot of your time. Just eat here with us.¡± When Bai Zhi finished, she went to the kitchen. Zhao Lan also went to help her cook, while Hu Changlin smiled and said: ¡°Just eat here, it¡¯s nothing but a poor people eat, alright?¡± Song Gong also smiled and said: ¡°Oh, then the two of us will eat here, we will make you spend more money.¡± Hu Changlin happily replied: ¡°What spend more money? It¡¯s good if you will bring some snack back to your home. Zhi¡¯er is a kind person, so don¡¯t worry about it. As long as you work hard, she will not treat you badly.¡± Song Gong pointed his finger to the drawing and said: ¡°Once this house is finished, I don¡¯t know how many people in the town will follow suit. So, even if I won¡¯t be paid for this, I will do it.¡± Hu Changlin can¡¯t understand what¡¯s on the drawing, so he doesn¡¯t know what it was all about. However, because of what Song Gong had said, he thought the drawing must be a very beautiful house. After lunch, Song Gong finished listing and calcting all the needed materials. The things written was only for the materials cost, there were nobor fees yet, so the amount cost 30 silver coins. Bai Zhi faintly took a nce, then nodded her head: ¡°Alright, the materials cost is 30 silver coins, how about thebor fees?¡± Song Gong replied: ¡°Because you let us build such a house, you don¡¯t need to pay me and Qingfeng. You just pay thebor of other workers.¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°How can that be? If you work, I must pay you. Just tell me the usual price.¡± Zhao Lan also opened her mouth and said: ¡°That¡¯s right. There is no reason for you to work free. Just tell us how much is it.¡± Seeing their persistence, Song Gong just offered a friendly price, which had a 30% discount on the usualbor fee. Bai Zhi looked at the price and calcted inside her mind. She knew that Song Gong deliberately lowered the price. However, she didn¡¯t say another word, she will just pay him the right amount when its time. ¡°Should we give an advance payment for the materials or we should pay in full?¡± Bai Zhi asked. Song Gong busily replied: ¡°This will be the case, we should give 2 silver coins first as a deposit, so that the bricks, woods and some other things that are needed will be delivered. After the house ispleted, we will do the inventory, to see if we used much or less, then we will settle the final amount.¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head and asked: ¡°What about the workers¡¯ wages? How we will settle it?¡± Song Gong answered: ¡°I am the foreman. My wages will be paid after thepletion of the house. The masons onlye every three days. Carpenters and small workers work every day. Their wages are counted based on the day they worked.¡± Bai Zhi made calctions inside her mind, then ask Hu Changlin to take out 10 silver coins. Then, she handed them to Song Gong: ¡°Song Bobo, I will give you these 10 silver coins in advance. Take away the deposit for the materials, then use the rest to help me find good workers. If it¡¯s not enough, juste and find me.¡± Chapter 167: Renting a house

Chapter 167: Renting a house

Song Gong¡¯s face was full of shocked: ¡°You will give me this much?¡± Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°Since you entered our door, pick up this job, and you are sincere, I also have to show you my sincerity . Song Bo, I believe in you, so you also have to believe me . Let¡¯s cooperate with each other so that things will not only get enjoyable, but we can also do a good job . ¡± He had to admit, that this time, he was very touched . Song Gong has been working as a foreman since he was a teenager . He had met a lot of rich people, but he had never met someone like Bai Zhi . Face to face, she showed that she trusts him so much . 10 silver coins were not a small amount, but she just gave it to him . Song Gong solemnly took the money, and secretly vowed that he will give his all and build her the best house . Bai Zhi then opened her mouth again: ¡°If it¡¯s not too troublesome, Song Bo, can you find me more people? My niang and I been living to Hu Bo¡¯s house for quite a long time now . Although they treat us like their own family, in the end, we are upying their ce . It¡¯s better to live in a new house as soon as possible . ¡± Song Gong quickly nodded his head: ¡°Okay, no problem, I¡¯ll make an arrangement . ¡± His experience as a foreman was not shallow . He knew a lot of masons and carpenters . There was no problem with looking for more people . After a pleasant negotiation, Bai Zhi sent out the father and son . Song Gong opened his mouth and added: ¡°We wille back after three days at most . When that timees, is it possible to build a small courtyard for the workers here? Most of the workers will be foreigners . However, if we find more people, in 10 days or half month, we can build a rough idea . Then, the rest will be done by me and Qingfeng . Others can go back to their home . ¡± Bai Zhi looked at Hu Changlin, Hu Changlin nodded his head: ¡°It¡¯s alright, its just a small courtyard, right? But now is the autumn season, the morning dew is getting heavier and heavier . I¡¯m afraid you all, will easily catch a cold . ¡± Bai Zhi thought for a moment, then asked Hu Changlin: ¡°Is there anyone in the vige have a vacant house to live in?¡± Hu Changlin shook his head and said: ¡°Everyone here has no enough space to live in, there were even some who have no house . Oh¡ª right, there is a house no one lives in . ¡± ¡°Vige Chief Li¡¯s eldest son has a house in our vige . But in the early years, he moved to the town and rarely returned to the vige . He onlyes back during the New Year . But these past two years, he hasn¡¯te back yet . His house has been emptied since then . Vige Chief Li and his wife were taking care of it . ¡± Bai Zhi said: ¡°That¡¯s great . I¡¯m going to meet Vige Chief Li to rent the house, then we will let the workers temporarily lived there so that they don¡¯t need to sleep in the grass or in the wild outside . ¡± Song Gong was even more moved . He and his co-worker have long been working this job, but he hasn¡¯t met such an employer like Bai Zhi, who cares if they will sleep in the wild or not . Song Gong couldn¡¯t say anything else, he only held Bai Zhi¡¯s hand and said: ¡°Bai guniang, this house, we will certainly finish it before anything else!¡± After sending away Song Gong and Song Qingfeng . Bai Zhi and Hu Changlin went to Vige Chief Li¡¯s house and said their intentions . Vige Chief Li immediately agreed but refused to collect rent . ¡°The house is all empty . It¡¯s always still better if someone lives there than no one . And what¡¯s with this renting all about? We are all vige folks . You don¡¯t need to do this . ¡± But how can Bai Zhi be willing? She has long been wanting to thank Vige Chief for all the help he did . So, why would she miss this good opportunity? Bai Zhi stuffed 2 silver coins to Vige Chief Li¡¯s hand and ran away in a hurry with Hu Changlin . Vige Chief Li held the 2 silver coins in his hand, as he watched Bai Zhi ran in a hurry with a smile . That silly child, she said she will rent the rundown house, but why did she give him so much? Chapter 167: Renting a house. . . Song Gong¡¯s face was full of shocked: ¡°You will give me this much?¡±. Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°Since you entered our door, pick up this job, and you are sincere, I also have to show you my sincerity . Song Bo, I believe in you, so you also have to believe me . Let¡¯s cooperate with each other so that things will not only get enjoyable, but we can also do a good job . ¡±. He had to admit, that this time, he was very touched . Song Gong has been working as a foreman since he was a teenager . He had met a lot of rich people, but he had never met someone like Bai Zhi . Face to face, she showed that she trusts him so much . 10 silver coins were not a small amount, but she just gave it to him . . Song Gong solemnly took the money, and secretly vowed that he will give his all and build her the best house Bai Zhi then opened her mouth again: ¡°If it¡¯s not too troublesome, Song Bo, can you find me more people? My niang and I been living to Hu Bo¡¯s house for quite a long time now . Although they treat us like their own family, in the end, we are upying their ce . It¡¯s better to live in a new house as soon as possible . ¡±. Song Gong quickly nodded his head: ¡°Okay, no problem, I¡¯ll make an arrangement . ¡± His experience as a foreman was not shallow . He knew a lot of masons and carpenters . There was no problem with looking for more people After a pleasant negotiation, Bai Zhi sent out the father and son Song Gong opened his mouth and added: ¡°We wille back after three days at most . When that timees, is it possible to build a small courtyard for the workers here? Most of the workers will be foreigners . However, if we find more people, in 10 days or half month, we can build a rough idea . Then, the rest will be done by me and Qingfeng . Others can go back to their home . ¡±. . . Bai Zhi looked at Hu Changlin, Hu Changlin nodded his head: ¡°It¡¯s alright, its just a small courtyard, right? But now is the autumn season, the morning dew is getting heavier and heavier . I¡¯m afraid you all, will easily catch a cold . ¡±. Bai Zhi thought for a moment, then asked Hu Changlin: ¡°Is there anyone in the vige have a vacant house to live in?¡±. Hu Changlin shook his head and said: ¡°Everyone here has no enough space to live in, there were even some who have no house . Oh¡ª right, there is a house no one lives in . ¡±. ¡°Vige Chief Li¡¯s eldest son has a house in our vige . But in the early years, he moved to the town and rarely returned to the vige . He onlyes back during the New Year . But these past two years, he hasn¡¯te back yet . His house has been emptied since then . Vige Chief Li and his wife were taking care of it . ¡±. Bai Zhi said: ¡°That¡¯s great . I¡¯m going to meet Vige Chief Li to rent the house, then we will let the workers temporarily lived there so that they don¡¯t need to sleep in the grass or in the wild outside . ¡±. Song Gong was even more moved . He and his co-worker have long been working this job, but he hasn¡¯t met such an employer like Bai Zhi, who cares if they will sleep in the wild or not Song Gong couldn¡¯t say anything else, he only held Bai Zhi¡¯s hand and said: ¡°Bai guniang, this house, we will certainly finish it before anything else!¡±. *. After sending away Song Gong and Song Qingfeng . Bai Zhi and Hu Changlin went to Vige Chief Li¡¯s house and said their intentions . Vige Chief Li immediately agreed but refused to collect rent ¡°The house is all empty . It¡¯s always still better if someone lives there than no one . And what¡¯s with this renting all about? We are all vige folks . You don¡¯t need to do this . ¡±. But how can Bai Zhi be willing? She has long been wanting to thank Vige Chief for all the help he did . So, why would she miss this good opportunity? Bai Zhi stuffed 2 silver coins to Vige Chief Li¡¯s hand and ran away in a hurry with Hu Changlin Vige Chief Li held the 2 silver coins in his hand, as he watched Bai Zhi ran in a hurry with a smile . That silly child, she said she will rent the rundown house, but why did she give him so much?. Chapter 168: Busy

Chapter 168: Busy

He was not stupid, so how can he not understand Bai Zhi¡¯s intention? His heart was moved . That little girl has a good heart, she knows how to cherish other people . He didn¡¯t help the wrong the person . Back home, Doctor Lu was waiting at the gate . Seeing them back, he busily asked: ¡°Is Meng Daren still here?¡± Bai Zhi replied: ¡°We went to the mountain earlier to gather herbs . But we suddenly encountered a tiger, he got hurt from saving me . He has already returned to the town . Do you need him for something?¡± When Doctor Lu heard that Meng Nan was injured by a tiger, he was very shocked: ¡°Was he seriously injured?¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°I fainted at the time, I didn¡¯t see his wound . But, Hu Feng said it was only a skin injury . There shouldn¡¯t be a big problem . ¡± Doctor Lu sighed and said: ¡°It seems I need to wait for him to recover before the Bai Family¡¯s case is solved . ¡± ¡°Bai Family¡¯s case? What case?¡± Bai Zhi was confused . Doctor Lu pulled out the IOU letter from his sleeve . Then, he said what happened when he went to the Bai Family earlier: ¡°Fortunately, when I faced her, I took out a fake letter . I really didn¡¯t guess it wrong, that old woman has no intention to pay back her debt . ¡± Bai Zhi snorted in anger and said: ¡°That family, they can really do shameless thing one after another . Lu Dafu, you shouldn¡¯t let them go . Otherwise, they will think that debt is now invalid . ¡± Doctor Lu nodded his head: ¡°Who said I will? That is also why I came here to find Meng Daren . But since he is not here, I will go to the government office to find him the next day . ¡± After Bai Erzhu¡¯s family dug wild vegetables, they directly went to Mrs . Zhang¡¯s second brother¡¯s house . Zhang Erniu was an honest man . He has a good heart . So, when he saw his younger sister¡¯s family came . He took the fleshly dug wild vegetables and quickly ordered his daughter-inw to cook more porridge . Bai Erzhu¡¯s family eat at Zhang Erniu¡¯s house until they were full, then went back to the Bai Family with an empty hand . Bai Dazhu¡¯s family was very hungry, but they only sat at the door, looking straight ahead and waiting for Bai Erzhu¡¯s family to return . Bai Dabao suddenly jumped up and pointed his finger to the distant figures: ¡°There they are, theye back . ¡± When Old Lady Bai, who was sitting in her room, heard those words . She came out of her room and saw Bai Erzhu¡¯s carrying a basket . Seeing this, her original tight face showed a smile, then she quickly tap Mrs . Liu¡¯s arm: ¡°They now return, why are you still standing here? Go and boil water . ¡± There was no rice and oil in the house . They can only boil the newly dug out wild vegetables to eat . Although boiled wild vegetables are bitter, it¡¯s still better to eat than to stay hungry . Mrs . Liu was very hungry, she was feeling weak, she felt her body have no strength to work . It was even hard for her to stand up: ¡°Niang, I haven¡¯t eaten much in these past few days . My eyes are spinning in hunger, can¡¯t you ask second sister-inw to cook?¡± Old Lady Bai red at Mrs . Liu and said: ¡°Can¡¯t you talk a bit less nonsense? She just changed her mind to separate . And now that she came back from digging wild vegetables, you want her to cook? Do you think she is Zhao Lan, who is so easy order around?¡± Mrs . Liu swept her eyes towards her two sons . Her two sons immediately turned away their eyes elsewhere . Her husband¡¯s two hands still haven¡¯t recovered, she couldn¡¯t count on him... ... Mrs . Liu slowly walked towards the kitchen and poured water in a pot . The fire was not lit, she was about to lit it when suddenly, she heard screaming sound in the front yard . Mrs . Liu hurriedly dropped the firewood in her hand and ran towards the front yard . She saw Bai Erzhu¡¯s family, each one carrying a basket, but were all empty . No need to ask about wild vegetables, because she can¡¯t even see a single grass . Mrs . Liu rushed in front and circled around the people . But seriously, there were no wild vegetables! Mrs . Liu asked Mrs . Zhang: ¡°Where is the food? Didn¡¯t you go to dig wild vegetables?¡± Chapter 168: Busy. . . He was not stupid, so how can he not understand Bai Zhi¡¯s intention? His heart was moved . That little girl has a good heart, she knows how to cherish other people . He didn¡¯t help the wrong the person Back home, Doctor Lu was waiting at the gate . Seeing them back, he busily asked: ¡°Is Meng Daren still here?¡±. Bai Zhi replied: ¡°We went to the mountain earlier to gather herbs . But we suddenly encountered a tiger, he got hurt from saving me . He has already returned to the town . Do you need him for something?¡±. When Doctor Lu heard that Meng Nan was injured by a tiger, he was very shocked: ¡°Was he seriously injured?¡±. . . Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°I fainted at the time, I didn¡¯t see his wound . But, Hu Feng said it was only a skin injury . There shouldn¡¯t be a big problem . ¡±. Doctor Lu sighed and said: ¡°It seems I need to wait for him to recover before the Bai Family¡¯s case is solved . ¡±. ¡°Bai Family¡¯s case? What case?¡± Bai Zhi was confused Doctor Lu pulled out the IOU letter from his sleeve . Then, he said what happened when he went to the Bai Family earlier: ¡°Fortunately, when I faced her, I took out a fake letter . I really didn¡¯t guess it wrong, that old woman has no intention to pay back her debt . ¡±. Bai Zhi snorted in anger and said: ¡°That family, they can really do shameless thing one after another . Lu Dafu, you shouldn¡¯t let them go . Otherwise, they will think that debt is now invalid . ¡±. Doctor Lu nodded his head: ¡°Who said I will? That is also why I came here to find Meng Daren . But since he is not here, I will go to the government office to find him the next day . ¡±. . . *. After Bai Erzhu¡¯s family dug wild vegetables, they directly went to Mrs . Zhang¡¯s second brother¡¯s house . Zhang Erniu was an honest man . He has a good heart . So, when he saw his younger sister¡¯s family came . He took the fleshly dug wild vegetables and quickly ordered his daughter-inw to cook more porridge Bai Erzhu¡¯s family eat at Zhang Erniu¡¯s house until they were full, then went back to the Bai Family with an empty hand *. Bai Dazhu¡¯s family was very hungry, but they only sat at the door, looking straight ahead and waiting for Bai Erzhu¡¯s family to return Bai Dabao suddenly jumped up and pointed his finger to the distant figures: ¡°There they are, theye back . ¡±. When Old Lady Bai, who was sitting in her room, heard those words . She came out of her room and saw Bai Erzhu¡¯s carrying a basket . Seeing this, her original tight face showed a smile, then she quickly tap Mrs . Liu¡¯s arm: ¡°They now return, why are you still standing here? Go and boil water . ¡±. There was no rice and oil in the house . They can only boil the newly dug out wild vegetables to eat Although boiled wild vegetables are bitter, it¡¯s still better to eat than to stay hungry Mrs . Liu was very hungry, she was feeling weak, she felt her body have no strength to work . It was even hard for her to stand up: ¡°Niang, I haven¡¯t eaten much in these past few days . My eyes are spinning in hunger, can¡¯t you ask second sister-inw to cook?¡±. Old Lady Bai red at Mrs . Liu and said: ¡°Can¡¯t you talk a bit less nonsense? She just changed her mind to separate . And now that she came back from digging wild vegetables, you want her to cook? Do you think she is Zhao Lan, who is so easy order around?¡±. Mrs . Liu swept her eyes towards her two sons . Her two sons immediately turned away their eyes elsewhere . Her husband¡¯s two hands still haven¡¯t recovered, she couldn¡¯t count on him... .... Mrs . Liu slowly walked towards the kitchen and poured water in a pot . The fire was not lit, she was about to lit it when suddenly, she heard screaming sound in the front yard Mrs . Liu hurriedly dropped the firewood in her hand and ran towards the front yard . She saw Bai Erzhu¡¯s family, each one carrying a basket, but were all empty . No need to ask about wild vegetables, because she can¡¯t even see a single grass Mrs . Liu rushed in front and circled around the people . But seriously, there were no wild vegetables!. Mrs . Liu asked Mrs . Zhang: ¡°Where is the food? Didn¡¯t you go to dig wild vegetables?¡±. Chapter end Chapter 169: To reap without sowing

Chapter 169: To reap without sowing

Mrs . Zhang shrugged her shoulders: ¡°We were toote to go, we didn¡¯t dig any . ¡± When Mrs . Liu and Old Lady Bai heard this, they almost spit out blood . Mrs . Liu screamed in anger: ¡°How can that be? I just saw Wu¡¯s daughter-inw came back with wild vegetables . How could you not dig any?¡± Mrs . Zhang replied with a cold smile: ¡°First sister-inw, just because Wu¡¯s daughter-inw came back with wild vegetables, does it mean we should alsoe back with it? She is her, we are us, we don¡¯t have the same ability as her . ¡± Mrs . Liu pointed her finger to Mrs . Zhang¡¯s nose and shouted: ¡°You, you clearly justzying around and didn¡¯t dig . You¡¯re a family of four, but your not even as good as that Wu¡¯s daughter-inw, who¡¯s 40 years old . You are all simply shameless . ¡± Mrs . Zhang answered back: ¡°You said it right, we are shameless . We are a family of 9 people . But in the past, when Zhao Lan and Bai Zhi are still here, only the two of them work to find foods . However, now that they are gone, we don¡¯t have anything to eat . ¡± Old Lady Bai red at her son Bai Erzhu and asked: ¡°Erzhu, tell me, did you go out and dig wild vegetables today?¡± Bai Erzhu didn¡¯t dare to look at the olddy¡¯s eyes, he looked away . Then, he propped his neck and said: ¡°Didn¡¯t you see us go? It¡¯s just we went therete, we didn¡¯t dig anything . ¡± Bai Dazhu has arge appetite and consumed most of the food . He has been hungry for days . So, when he heard Bai Erzhu¡¯s words, he got very irritated: ¡°You still have some face to say those words? You know that you should leave early, then why did you still go sote? Now, what are we going to do?¡± When Bai Erzhu heard theined of his elder brother, his anger also fired up: ¡°Dage, do you think you have the qualification to lecture me? Do you wake up earlier than me? Do you work more than me? Our family at least went outside, but what about you? What about your family? You¡¯re all just waiting for dinner, what qualification do you have to lecture us?¡± The front yard became lively . If a person says a word, the other one will also speak . No one was willing to admit mistake . They just want the other party to send food to their mouth . At this moment, they finally realized the benefits of Zhao Lan¡¯s existence . When she was still in the Bai family, they don¡¯t need to work outside on the farm . They don¡¯t need to worry about food . Bai Zhi will be the one who look for it . But now that the mother and daughter left, everything has changed . Bai Zhenzhu looked at the people in front of her . She felt so sad inside her heart . It¡¯s just no one knows if it was because of the sunburn on her face or because of the pitiful situation she was in . In order to fill their stomach this night, Old Lady Bai led her family members outside . Under the sunlight in the afternoon, aside from Bai Dazhu, who has broken arms, a group of 8 people was all dispatched . No one was allowed to take advantage of who . Old Lady Bai didn¡¯t work in the field for so many years . She now forgot where their family¡¯s fields are . On their way to digging out wild vegetables, she saw a bustling green wheat field . If the harvest timees, their Bai Family could eat for a year with this . Just by thinking about it, she couldn¡¯t help but swallow a mouthful saliva . However, her eyes also caught a glimpse to the three paddy fields next to it . Old Lady Bai pointed her finger in the distance and said: ¡°Who is so shameless to keep a well-off paddy fields deserted like that? Even if their family member has died, they should at least let one person work in there . They shouldn¡¯t left that fields in destion . ¡± Bai Erzhu looked at the deserted three paddy fields at the distance, his eyebrows frown, but his mouth stayed silent . Chapter 169: To reap without sowing. . . Mrs . Zhang shrugged her shoulders: ¡°We were toote to go, we didn¡¯t dig any . ¡±. When Mrs . Liu and Old Lady Bai heard this, they almost spit out blood Mrs . Liu screamed in anger: ¡°How can that be? I just saw Wu¡¯s daughter-inw came back with wild vegetables . How could you not dig any?¡±. . . Mrs . Zhang replied with a cold smile: ¡°First sister-inw, just because Wu¡¯s daughter-inw came back with wild vegetables, does it mean we should alsoe back with it? She is her, we are us, we don¡¯t have the same ability as her . ¡±. Mrs . Liu pointed her finger to Mrs . Zhang¡¯s nose and shouted: ¡°You, you clearly justzying around and didn¡¯t dig . You¡¯re a family of four, but your not even as good as that Wu¡¯s daughter-inw, who¡¯s 40 years old . You are all simply shameless . ¡±. Mrs . Zhang answered back: ¡°You said it right, we are shameless . We are a family of 9 people . But in the past, when Zhao Lan and Bai Zhi are still here, only the two of them work to find foods . However, now that they are gone, we don¡¯t have anything to eat . ¡±. . . Old Lady Bai red at her son Bai Erzhu and asked: ¡°Erzhu, tell me, did you go out and dig wild vegetables today?¡±. Bai Erzhu didn¡¯t dare to look at the olddy¡¯s eyes, he looked away . Then, he propped his neck and said: ¡°Didn¡¯t you see us go? It¡¯s just we went therete, we didn¡¯t dig anything . ¡±. Bai Dazhu has arge appetite and consumed most of the food . He has been hungry for days . So, when he heard Bai Erzhu¡¯s words, he got very irritated: ¡°You still have some face to say those words? You know that you should leave early, then why did you still go sote? Now, what are we going to do?¡±. When Bai Erzhu heard theined of his elder brother, his anger also fired up: ¡°Dage, do you think you have the qualification to lecture me? Do you wake up earlier than me? Do you work more than me? Our family at least went outside, but what about you? What about your family? You¡¯re all just waiting for dinner, what qualification do you have to lecture us?¡±. The front yard became lively . If a person says a word, the other one will also speak . No one was willing to admit mistake . They just want the other party to send food to their mouth At this moment, they finally realized the benefits of Zhao Lan¡¯s existence . When she was still in the Bai family, they don¡¯t need to work outside on the farm . They don¡¯t need to worry about food . Bai Zhi will be the one who look for it . But now that the mother and daughter left, everything has changed Bai Zhenzhu looked at the people in front of her . She felt so sad inside her heart . It¡¯s just no one knows if it was because of the sunburn on her face or because of the pitiful situation she was in *. In order to fill their stomach this night, Old Lady Bai led her family members outside . Under the sunlight in the afternoon, aside from Bai Dazhu, who has broken arms, a group of 8 people was all dispatched . No one was allowed to take advantage of who Old Lady Bai didn¡¯t work in the field for so many years . She now forgot where their family¡¯s fields are . On their way to digging out wild vegetables, she saw a bustling green wheat field . If the harvest timees, their Bai Family could eat for a year with this . Just by thinking about it, she couldn¡¯t help but swallow a mouthful saliva . However, her eyes also caught a glimpse to the three paddy fields next to it . Old Lady Bai pointed her finger in the distance and said: ¡°Who is so shameless to keep a well-off paddy fields deserted like that? Even if their family member has died, they should at least let one person work in there . They shouldn¡¯t left that fields in destion . ¡±. Bai Erzhu looked at the deserted three paddy fields at the distance, his eyebrows frown, but his mouth stayed silent Chapter 170

Chapter 170

When Mrs. Liu was just married in the Bai Family, she worked in the fields for 2 years. But after she gave birth to Bai Dabao, she never works there again. And after Zhao Lan entered the Bai Family¡¯s door, she never went there nor take a look. She naturally doesn¡¯t know now anything about their family¡¯s fields. So, when she heard the olddy¡¯s words, she immediately agreed: ¡°That¡¯s right, the people in our vige rely on the harvest in the fields, so how can they just abandoned their fields like this?¡± Although Mrs. Zhang doesn¡¯t do farm works, she delivered a meal to her husband before. Knowing that the three paddy fields belong to them while hearing the mother-inw and daughter-inw¡¯s same old tune. She couldn¡¯t stand it. So, she went close to her husband and asked: ¡°Erzhu, who is the owner of these three paddy fields?¡± in shame, he sighed and said: ¡°Who else could it be, it¡¯s ours!¡±Bai Erzhu¡¯s face reddened in shame, he sighed and said: ¡°Who else could it be, it¡¯s ours!¡± Old Lady Bai continued walking, but when she heard those words, she stopped. She suddenly remembered the time when she broke Zhao Lan¡¯s arm. Zhao Lan didn¡¯t finish nting seeds in their field. At that time, she also asked her two sons to do the work. However, her two sons chose to go to the town to win a bag of flour. And then, many things happened, so she forgot about it. Their fields now were deserted... ... Their family has a total of five paddy fields. In order for the family to supply their basic needs, and in order for Bai Xiaofeng to continue his studies. They must harvest on these five paddy fields in full, but... ... Now that their three paddy fields have been abandoned, how are they going to survive in winter? How are they going to pay Bai Xiaofeng¡¯s tuition fee next spring? Old Lady Bai felt her vision was spinning and she could she stars. She doesn¡¯t know if this was because she was hungry or because she was shocked by this sudden blow. In the past, when Zhao Lan was still in the Bai family. She never had to worry about these things in the fields. She only needs to wait for the harvest season toe. And while sitting at their door, she only watched Zhao Lan returned with their family¡¯s food... ... Bai Zhi was always thinking of Meng Nan inside her heart, but she has a lot of work to do. She couldn¡¯t dy the work in the field anymore. She had been looking for people to flow the fields in these past 2 days. And after that, they scattered the purple vine leaves all over the ground. At this point in time, all her potatoes now had sprouts. In order to improve the result of her harvest, she cut the sprouted potatoes into pieces, and then she hired several more people in the vige to nt them. And soon, all the potatoes has been nted. 5 days had passed before Bai Zhi could finish all these works. The next day morning. After Bai Zhi washed her face, she went to the kitchen to make breakfast. As soon as she finished cooking, Hu Feng smelled an appetizing scent. Hu Feng looked at the sky outside and frowned: ¡°This early? Are you going out?¡± Bai Zhi filled a bowl with porridge and put it down on the table: ¡°Yes, I will go to the town today. I want to see Meng Dage, I don¡¯t know what happened to his injury.¡± Hu Feng¡¯s face became stiff: ¡°I see, while you were busy these days, you¡¯re also thinking about him, right?¡± Bai Zhi immediately nodded her head: ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been thinking about him these past few days. After all, he was injured because of me. A few days had passed, but he hasn¡¯t visited us again. And I was so busy these days, so I haven¡¯t go to see him. My heart always feel bad about this. ¡± ¡°Just because of this?¡± Hu Feng raised an eyebrow. Bai Zhi turned her head and looked at Hu Feng: ¡°Of course, what else could it be?¡± The gloominess on Hu Feng¡¯s face instantly dissipated, and his thin lips slightly curved upward: ¡°I will go and wash, help me pour a bowl of porridge.¡± Bai Zhi spits out her tongue while staring at Hu Feng¡¯s departing back, then she shouted: ¡°Help you pour a bowl of porridge, hmph! I¡¯m not your wife.¡± However, despite saying those words, she still helped him to pour a bowl of porridge. Chapter 171: The eldest miss is so petty

Chapter 171: The eldest miss is so petty

Bai Zhi herself had breakfast first before she went back to the kitchen to fry a few more egg pancakes that Meng Nan loved to eat . She also wrapped up a freshly made spicy and sour shredded potatoes . When Bai Zhi came out, Hu Feng saw her carrying something: ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°Oh, a few egg pancakes and other stuff . It¡¯s not good to visit with an empty hand . They like to eat and it¡¯s easy to do, so I made a few pieces . ¡± Bai Zhi simply said . Hu Feng took another nced at the paper bag that Bai Zhi was holding, but then he didn¡¯t say a word . He just turned around and went up to drive the carriage . Their carriage moved slowly on the road of the vige . Many people were now walking, so as to avoid hitting the vigers, Hu Feng didn¡¯t dare to let the horse run too fast . When their carriage was about to leave the vige, a group of people, who were walking, were blocking the way . Hu Feng shouted: ¡°Move, move!¡± When the group of people heard the shout, they turned their head and saw a carriage running their way . The group of people hurriedly moved to the side . And as the carriage passed through their way, the wind blows the curtain of the carriage and they saw a familiar face . A familiar face with clear eyes, looking at them while smiling . Mrs . Liu spit out towards the carriage that was galloping away: ¡°Ptooey¡ª what is this all about? Just because they have a carriage, they can now go back and forth the vige the whole day?¡± Bai Xiaofeng looked at the carriage full of envy and said: ¡°It must be good if we also have a carriage in our family . ¡± In his ss, 8 out of 10 of his ssmates have a carriage . Only he and another guy were walking to go to school . So, they were always beingughed at when they arrived . Old Lady Bai stared at the carriage that was gradually fading in front of her . While staring, her mouth didn¡¯t stop from cursing . Her heart was full of hate, resentment, and envy . Mrs . Liu opened her mouth again and said: ¡°That little slut is proven a white-eyed wolf . We raised her for 12 years, but now that she¡¯s living a better life, she doesn¡¯t even put our Bai Family in her eyes . Did she forget that herst name is still Bai?¡± Bai Dazhu replied: ¡°All the things that she has now belong to our Bai Family . Sooner orter, those things will be ours, including that carriage . ¡± Mrs . Zhang was toozy to pour cold water to the people beside her . She can never wake up a person pretending to be asleep . No, more likely, a group of people pretending to be sleeping . If Bai Zhi was so easy to deal with, will their family still live in their current situation? Also, are they out of their mind? Did they forget Bai Zhi called Meng Nanst time they tried to deal with her? Bai Zhi now has Meng Nan¡¯s backing, but they¡¯re still nning to make a move on her? Is this what people called dreaming? Of course, as a person, having a dream is always good . If they loved dreaming, then she¡¯ll let them do so! After the carriage entered the town, Hu Feng directly parked outside the government office . The public servant, who was guarding outside, was the same young man, who led her to Meng Nan¡¯s courtyard thest time . So, when the public servant saw them, he smiled and said: ¡°Isn¡¯t it Bai Guniang? When I saw youst time, you had bruises on your face . I couldn¡¯t tell what you really look like . But now that your bruises have faded, I didn¡¯t expect that you look so beautiful . You look even more beautiful than our eldest miss . ¡± Bai Zhiughed and said: ¡°Dage, don¡¯t speak like that . If your eldest miss hears your words, you might fall in a bad situation . ¡± The public servant smiled and added: ¡°Not only that, our eldest miss is so petty . If she heard me, I wouldn¡¯t have any meals to eat . ¡± The public servant opened his mouth again: ¡°Bai Guniang, you came to see Meng Daren, right? Bai Guniang, not only save our young master¡¯s life but also cured Meng Daren¡¯s face . Your medical skills are superb . This matter is well known in the government office . ¡± Chapter 171: The eldest miss is so petty. . . Bai Zhi herself had breakfast first before she went back to the kitchen to fry a few more egg pancakes that Meng Nan loved to eat . She also wrapped up a freshly made spicy and sour shredded potatoes When Bai Zhi came out, Hu Feng saw her carrying something: ¡°What is this?¡±. ¡°Oh, a few egg pancakes and other stuff . It¡¯s not good to visit with an empty hand . They like to eat and it¡¯s easy to do, so I made a few pieces . ¡± Bai Zhi simply said Hu Feng took another nced at the paper bag that Bai Zhi was holding, but then he didn¡¯t say a word . He just turned around and went up to drive the carriage . . *. Their carriage moved slowly on the road of the vige . Many people were now walking, so as to avoid hitting the vigers, Hu Feng didn¡¯t dare to let the horse run too fast When their carriage was about to leave the vige, a group of people, who were walking, were blocking the way Hu Feng shouted: ¡°Move, move!¡±. . . When the group of people heard the shout, they turned their head and saw a carriage running their way . The group of people hurriedly moved to the side . And as the carriage passed through their way, the wind blows the curtain of the carriage and they saw a familiar face . A familiar face with clear eyes, looking at them while smiling Mrs . Liu spit out towards the carriage that was galloping away: ¡°Ptooey¡ª what is this all about? Just because they have a carriage, they can now go back and forth the vige the whole day?¡±. Bai Xiaofeng looked at the carriage full of envy and said: ¡°It must be good if we also have a carriage in our family . ¡± In his ss, 8 out of 10 of his ssmates have a carriage . Only he and another guy were walking to go to school . So, they were always beingughed at when they arrived Old Lady Bai stared at the carriage that was gradually fading in front of her . While staring, her mouth didn¡¯t stop from cursing . Her heart was full of hate, resentment, and envy Mrs . Liu opened her mouth again and said: ¡°That little slut is proven a white-eyed wolf . We raised her for 12 years, but now that she¡¯s living a better life, she doesn¡¯t even put our Bai Family in her eyes . Did she forget that herst name is still Bai?¡±. Bai Dazhu replied: ¡°All the things that she has now belong to our Bai Family . Sooner orter, those things will be ours, including that carriage . ¡±. Mrs . Zhang was toozy to pour cold water to the people beside her . She can never wake up a person pretending to be asleep . No, more likely, a group of people pretending to be sleeping If Bai Zhi was so easy to deal with, will their family still live in their current situation? Also, are they out of their mind? Did they forget Bai Zhi called Meng Nanst time they tried to deal with her? Bai Zhi now has Meng Nan¡¯s backing, but they¡¯re still nning to make a move on her? Is this what people called dreaming?. Of course, as a person, having a dream is always good . If they loved dreaming, then she¡¯ll let them do so!. *. After the carriage entered the town, Hu Feng directly parked outside the government office . The public servant, who was guarding outside, was the same young man, who led her to Meng Nan¡¯s courtyard thest time . So, when the public servant saw them, he smiled and said: ¡°Isn¡¯t it Bai Guniang? When I saw youst time, you had bruises on your face . I couldn¡¯t tell what you really look like . But now that your bruises have faded, I didn¡¯t expect that you look so beautiful . You look even more beautiful than our eldest miss . ¡±. Bai Zhiughed and said: ¡°Dage, don¡¯t speak like that . If your eldest miss hears your words, you might fall in a bad situation . ¡±. The public servant smiled and added: ¡°Not only that, our eldest miss is so petty . If she heard me, I wouldn¡¯t have any meals to eat . ¡±. The public servant opened his mouth again: ¡°Bai Guniang, you came to see Meng Daren, right? Bai Guniang, not only save our young master¡¯s life but also cured Meng Daren¡¯s face . Your medical skills are superb . This matter is well known in the government office . ¡±. Chapter end Chapter 172

Chapter 172

Published at 22nd of March 2019 12:00:37 PM Chapter 172 Seeing the two chatting happily, and Bai Zhi was even more smiling, Hu Feng became upset inside his heart . His ck eyebrows frowned as he said: ¡°Aren¡¯t you finished talking yet? Don¡¯t you have other things to do?¡± Bai Zhi forced a smile and said to the public servant: ¡°Dage, may I bother you to lead us the way again?¡± The public servant smiled and replied: ¡°It¡¯s not a bother, it¡¯s my duty to lead the way . Let¡¯s go . ¡± The public servant led Bai Zhi and Hu Feng into the front yard, then they went straight to Meng Nan¡¯s courtyard . Just like thest time, Jin Shiwei was standing in front, but his eyes were staring nkly in the corner of the courtyard . His face has a heavy expression as if he doesn¡¯t know what exactly to think about . ¡°Jin Shiwei, Bai Guniang came to visit Meng Daren . ¡± The public servant didn¡¯t go inside, he just stood outside the gate and shouted at Jin Shiwei . When Jin Shiwei, who had a sullen face heard those words, his knitted eyebrows immediately rxed . And when he rushed towards the gate, he saw Bai Zhi and Hu Feng standing behind the public servant . ¡°Zhi¡¯er, you¡¯re really here?¡± Jin Shiwei looked at Bai Zhi with full of surprise . As if he had seen a long lost rtive for many years . Bai Zhi asked: ¡°Why are you so surprised to see me? How is Meng Dage?¡± Jin Shiwei¡¯s face instantly turned ck: ¡°It¡¯s very bad . I have long been wanting to see you . But, gongzi doesn¡¯t let me . ¡± ¡°It¡¯s very bad? Isn¡¯t it just a skin injury?¡± Bai Zhi¡¯s eyes swept over to Hu Feng¡¯s body . Hu Feng shrugged his shoulders and said: ¡°That¡¯s what he said, I didn¡¯t lie to you . ¡± Jin Shiwei said: ¡°Hu Feng was not lying . Gongzi himself thought it was only a skin injury . But after the doctor checked it out, he said, he said... ...¡± ¡°What did he say?¡± The color in Bai Zhi¡¯s face suddenly changed . Jin Shiwei deeply sighed and his eyes redden: ¡°Gongzi¡¯s tendon was cut off by the tiger¡¯s bite and it can never be cured . ¡± Bai Zhi¡¯s eyebrows slightly frowned, but Hu Feng¡¯s eyebrowspletely frowned . Meng Nan was also someone who practiced martial arts . If his hand was abolished, he can no longer practice, it will definitely be a fatal blow to him . Bai Zhi didn¡¯t speak, she only walked towards the front hall, but there was no one inside . On the right side, there was a door leading to the backyard . The beaded curtain on the right door was gently shaking . Jin Shiwei opened his mouth and said: ¡°That¡¯s strange, gongzi was just here . ¡± Bai Zhi went straight towards the bead curtains and entered the door . In the backyard, there was Meng Nan and Jin Shiwei¡¯s house . It was a typical house divided into three wings . The south, east and west wing . Meng Nan naturally lived to thergest, spacious, and well-ventted room, which was in the south wing . At this point in time, there was a pair of boots outside the door of the south wing . A pair of embroidering shoes that Meng Nan usually wears . The door was tightly closed, but the beaded curtain that was hanging on the door was still slightly shaking . Jin Shiwei quickly walked towards Meng Nan¡¯s door, then said: ¡°Gongzi, Zhi¡¯er came to see you . ¡± Meng Nan¡¯s dry voice sounded: ¡°I¡¯m tired . Tell her to go back, I will visit her some other time . ¡± Jin Shiwei opened his mouth, but no words came out . His young master was very sad these past few days . It can be said that he had never seen him so sad like this . Bai Zhi stood beside Jin Shiwei and also faced the closed door: ¡°Meng Dage, open the door . I brought the egg pancakes that you love . ¡± Meng Nan replied: ¡°You go back . I have no appetite today . Thank you . ¡± Bai Zhi opened her mouth again and said: ¡°Meng Dage, did you forget? I am a very skillful doctor . Other doctors might fail to cure you, but I¡¯m sure I can . ¡± Jin Shiwei quickly nodded his head: ¡°That¡¯s right, gongzi . Let Zhi¡¯er check your condition, she might be able to cure you . ¡± However, no sound came out in the room, as if no one heard of them . Seeing the two chatting happily, and Bai Zhi was even more smiling, Hu Feng became upset inside his heart . His ck eyebrows frowned as he said: ¡°Aren¡¯t you finished talking yet? Don¡¯t you have other things to do?¡±. . . . Bai Zhi forced a smile and said to the public servant: ¡°Dage, may I bother you to lead us the way again?¡±. The public servant smiled and replied: ¡°It¡¯s not a bother, it¡¯s my duty to lead the way . Let¡¯s go . ¡±. The public servant led Bai Zhi and Hu Feng into the front yard, then they went straight to Meng Nan¡¯s courtyard Just like thest time, Jin Shiwei was standing in front, but his eyes were staring nkly in the corner of the courtyard . His face has a heavy expression as if he doesn¡¯t know what exactly to think about ¡°Jin Shiwei, Bai Guniang came to visit Meng Daren . ¡± The public servant didn¡¯t go inside, he just stood outside the gate and shouted at Jin Shiwei . . When Jin Shiwei, who had a sullen face heard those words, his knitted eyebrows immediately rxed . And when he rushed towards the gate, he saw Bai Zhi and Hu Feng standing behind the public servant ¡°Zhi¡¯er, you¡¯re really here?¡± Jin Shiwei looked at Bai Zhi with full of surprise . As if he had seen a long lost rtive for many years Bai Zhi asked: ¡°Why are you so surprised to see me? How is Meng Dage?¡±. Jin Shiwei¡¯s face instantly turned ck: ¡°It¡¯s very bad . I have long been wanting to see you . But, gongzi doesn¡¯t let me . ¡±. ¡°It¡¯s very bad? Isn¡¯t it just a skin injury?¡± Bai Zhi¡¯s eyes swept over to Hu Feng¡¯s body Hu Feng shrugged his shoulders and said: ¡°That¡¯s what he said, I didn¡¯t lie to you . ¡±. . . Jin Shiwei said: ¡°Hu Feng was not lying . Gongzi himself thought it was only a skin injury . But after the doctor checked it out, he said, he said... ...¡±. ¡°What did he say?¡± The color in Bai Zhi¡¯s face suddenly changed Jin Shiwei deeply sighed and his eyes redden: ¡°Gongzi¡¯s tendon was cut off by the tiger¡¯s bite and it can never be cured . ¡±. Bai Zhi¡¯s eyebrows slightly frowned, but Hu Feng¡¯s eyebrowspletely frowned . Meng Nan was also someone who practiced martial arts . If his hand was abolished, he can no longer practice, it will definitely be a fatal blow to him Bai Zhi didn¡¯t speak, she only walked towards the front hall, but there was no one inside . On the right side, there was a door leading to the backyard . The beaded curtain on the right door was gently shaking Jin Shiwei opened his mouth and said: ¡°That¡¯s strange, gongzi was just here . ¡±. Bai Zhi went straight towards the bead curtains and entered the door . In the backyard, there was Meng Nan and Jin Shiwei¡¯s house . It was a typical house divided into three wings . The south, east and west wing . Meng Nan naturally lived to thergest, spacious, and well-ventted room, which was in the south wing . At this point in time, there was a pair of boots outside the door of the south wing . A pair of embroidering shoes that Meng Nan usually wears The door was tightly closed, but the beaded curtain that was hanging on the door was still slightly shaking Jin Shiwei quickly walked towards Meng Nan¡¯s door, then said: ¡°Gongzi, Zhi¡¯er came to see you . ¡±. . Meng Nan¡¯s dry voice sounded: ¡°I¡¯m tired . Tell her to go back, I will visit her some other time . ¡±. Jin Shiwei opened his mouth, but no words came out . His young master was very sad these past few days . It can be said that he had never seen him so sad like this Bai Zhi stood beside Jin Shiwei and also faced the closed door: ¡°Meng Dage, open the door . I brought the egg pancakes that you love . ¡±. Meng Nan replied: ¡°You go back . I have no appetite today . Thank you . ¡±. Bai Zhi opened her mouth again and said: ¡°Meng Dage, did you forget? I am a very skillful doctor . Other doctors might fail to cure you, but I¡¯m sure I can . ¡±. Jin Shiwei quickly nodded his head: ¡°That¡¯s right, gongzi . Let Zhi¡¯er check your condition, she might be able to cure you . ¡±. However, no sound came out in the room, as if no one heard of them Chapter 173

Chapter 173

Published at 26th of March 2019 05:41:46 AM Chapter 173 Bai Zhi was irritated, what she hated the most are patients who self-destruct . And so, she rushed towards Meng Nan¡¯s door and kicked it opened . She didn¡¯t even take off her shoes . Meng Nan had been sitting on the bed in a daze . When he heard someone came in, he lies on the bed and turned to his back . Bai Zhi quickly walked towards the bed and saw Meng Nan turned his back on her . The fire inside her fired up: ¡°Meng Daren, what do you mean by this? Do you now resent me that I took you to Luoying Mountain that day, that¡¯s why you seriously got injured?¡± Meng Nan quickly turned over and sat up . His face was full of heartache, as he shook his head: ¡°No, I don¡¯t resent you . This has nothing to do with you . ¡± ¡°Since you don¡¯t resent, why don¡¯t you want to see me?¡± Bai Zhi asked . Meng Nan lowered his head to cover the painful looked in his eyes: ¡°I just don¡¯t know what to say to you . ¡± Bai Zhi wanted to scold Meng Nan . He looked like this, obviously because he couldn¡¯t bear what happened to him . But in the end, she just sighed and sat down beside him on the bed: ¡°Hand . ¡± Meng Nan, who was helpless, could only stretch out his left hand . His left wrist was wrapped with a bandage, so the wound was not visible . Bai Zhi held Meng Nan¡¯s hand with her hand and quickly untied the bandage with her other hand . When the wound appeared in front of her eyes, she was somewhat shocked . Sure enough, the tendon was bitten . That white tiger¡¯s strength was really amazing . If Hu Feng and Jin Shiwei didn¡¯t arrive in time, Meng Nan¡¯s hand might probably be bitten off . When Jin Shiwei saw Bai Zhi staring at the wound in a daze, his facial expression changed and his heart was covered with anxiousness: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, is gongzi¡¯s hand can¡¯t be cured?¡± Meng Nan smiled and looked at Jin Shiwei: ¡°You, you shouldn¡¯t make things difficult for her . Didn¡¯t you already hear that my hand is now crippled and can¡¯t be cured? It doesn¡¯t matter anyway if it¡¯s broken, I just can¡¯t pull a bow again . Isn¡¯t my right still good? I will just use a sword in the future . ¡± Meng Nan referred hisst sentenced to Bai Zhi . Jin Shiwei¡¯s eyes redden again as he said: ¡°Is it really that bad?¡± Although his young master¡¯s martial art skills were not first-rate, he practiced so many years . He couldn¡¯t use it to protect himself, so what more now that this thing happened? He can¡¯t even pull a string of a bow . Bai Zhi wrapped Meng Na¡¯s hand again with the bandage, then said: ¡°I can cure you . ¡± Hearing this, Jin Shiwei was so shocked, but immediately rejoice: ¡°Really? You can really cure him?¡± Meng Nan turned his head and looked at Bai Zhi: ¡°What did you say? You can cure me?¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°I can cure you, but I¡¯mcking some things . Once I prepared those things, I will be able to cure you . ¡± Jin Shiwei was so happy that he almost jumped up: ¡°What do you need to prepare? I can prepare them for you . ¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°You can¡¯t prepare those things, I will look for them myself . Don¡¯t worry, just leave it to me, I will cure him . ¡± Meng Nan can¡¯t believe what he just heard with his ears, his crippled hand can be cured? ¡± Are you serious?¡± Bai Zhi turned her head to the side, then said with her clear eyes and face with no trace of worries: ¡°When did I ever lie to you?¡± When she said she can cure his face, his face was cured . Bai Zhi got up and stood in front of the bed, then looked at Meng Nan: ¡°Meng Dage, cheer up, I already said that I can cure your hand . But even if it can¡¯t be cured, are you just going to destroy your life because of this injury? If so, I can say your life is really pathetic . ¡± ¡°Compared to the most people around this world, you are actually very lucky . Look at the vigers in our Huangtou Vige, there are so many people who can¡¯t eat until their full, nor wear proper clothes to cover enough their body . ¡± Bai Zhi was irritated, what she hated the most are patients who self-destruct . . And so, she rushed towards Meng Nan¡¯s door and kicked it opened . She didn¡¯t even take off her shoes Meng Nan had been sitting on the bed in a daze . When he heard someone came in, he lies on the bed and turned to his back Bai Zhi quickly walked towards the bed and saw Meng Nan turned his back on her . The fire inside her fired up: ¡°Meng Daren, what do you mean by this? Do you now resent me that I took you to Luoying Mountain that day, that¡¯s why you seriously got injured?¡±. Meng Nan quickly turned over and sat up . His face was full of heartache, as he shook his head: ¡°No, I don¡¯t resent you . This has nothing to do with you . ¡±. ¡°Since you don¡¯t resent, why don¡¯t you want to see me?¡± Bai Zhi asked . . Meng Nan lowered his head to cover the painful looked in his eyes: ¡°I just don¡¯t know what to say to you . ¡±. Bai Zhi wanted to scold Meng Nan . He looked like this, obviously because he couldn¡¯t bear what happened to him . But in the end, she just sighed and sat down beside him on the bed: ¡°Hand . ¡±. Meng Nan, who was helpless, could only stretch out his left hand His left wrist was wrapped with a bandage, so the wound was not visible Bai Zhi held Meng Nan¡¯s hand with her hand and quickly untied the bandage with her other hand . When the wound appeared in front of her eyes, she was somewhat shocked . . Sure enough, the tendon was bitten . That white tiger¡¯s strength was really amazing . If Hu Feng and Jin Shiwei didn¡¯t arrive in time, Meng Nan¡¯s hand might probably be bitten off When Jin Shiwei saw Bai Zhi staring at the wound in a daze, his facial expression changed and his heart was covered with anxiousness: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, is gongzi¡¯s hand can¡¯t be cured?¡±. Meng Nan smiled and looked at Jin Shiwei: ¡°You, you shouldn¡¯t make things difficult for her . Didn¡¯t you already hear that my hand is now crippled and can¡¯t be cured? It doesn¡¯t matter anyway if it¡¯s broken, I just can¡¯t pull a bow again . Isn¡¯t my right still good? I will just use a sword in the future . ¡± Meng Nan referred hisst sentenced to Bai Zhi Jin Shiwei¡¯s eyes redden again as he said: ¡°Is it really that bad?¡± Although his young master¡¯s martial art skills were not first-rate, he practiced so many years . He couldn¡¯t use it to protect himself, so what more now that this thing happened? He can¡¯t even pull a string of a bow Bai Zhi wrapped Meng Na¡¯s hand again with the bandage, then said: ¡°I can cure you . ¡±. Hearing this, Jin Shiwei was so shocked, but immediately rejoice: ¡°Really? You can really cure him?¡±. Meng Nan turned his head and looked at Bai Zhi: ¡°What did you say? You can cure me?¡±. Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°I can cure you, but I¡¯mcking some things . Once I prepared those things, I will be able to cure you . ¡±. Jin Shiwei was so happy that he almost jumped up: ¡°What do you need to prepare? I can prepare them for you . ¡±. Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°You can¡¯t prepare those things, I will look for them myself . Don¡¯t worry, just leave it to me, I will cure him . ¡±. Meng Nan can¡¯t believe what he just heard with his ears, his crippled hand can be cured? ¡± Are you serious?¡±. Bai Zhi turned her head to the side, then said with her clear eyes and face with no trace of worries: ¡°When did I ever lie to you?¡±. When she said she can cure his face, his face was cured Bai Zhi got up and stood in front of the bed, then looked at Meng Nan: ¡°Meng Dage, cheer up, I already said that I can cure your hand . But even if it can¡¯t be cured, are you just going to destroy your life because of this injury? If so, I can say your life is really pathetic . ¡±. ¡°Compared to the most people around this world, you are actually very lucky . Look at the vigers in our Huangtou Vige, there are so many people who can¡¯t eat until their full, nor wear proper clothes to cover enough their body . ¡±. Chapter 174

Chapter 174

¡°People will encounter all kinds of difficulties in life. If every time people encounters predicament will self-destruct to deal with it, then what¡¯s the use of people continue existing? What¡¯s the difference of us to a beast, who epted their death after being captured by the hunter?¡± ¡°We are human beings, in face of difficulties, we should solve it and break free from this predicament. I believe, if people will always do this, there will be no difficulty in this world. Only those people, who retreat all the time when faced with predicament are weak and coward.¡± Hearing those words, not only Meng Nan and Jin Shiwei were touched, but also the always cold and silent Hu Feng. His face showed a bit trace of emotion. When Bai Zhi finished saying those words, she walked towards the door, but then turned her head and said to Meng Nan: ¡°I brought you some egg pancakes. Although it¡¯s now cold, the taste wouldn¡¯t be so bad. If you¡¯re hungry, try to eat a piece or two. I¡¯m leaving.¡± Bai Zhi walked away, but Hu Feng remained standing at the door. His eyes faintly swept towards Meng Na¡¯s hand wrapped with a bandage: ¡°Don¡¯t disappoint her. You are a man, so act like one. Never seen a man like you more inferior to a woman.¡± Hu Feng said, then he turned around and walked away. Jin Shiwei couldn¡¯t react for a long time: ¡°What does Hu Feng mean? Why did he say you¡¯re more inferior to a woman? I should chase after him and settle this ount.¡± Meng Nan stopped Jin Shiwei: ¡°Don¡¯t, Hu Feng said those words not to belittle me. He just motivated me in his own way. He didn¡¯t say anything wrong. I am a man, I should act like one. How can I copse after encountering a little problem? So to speak, I am acting a little worst than a woman.¡± Meng Nan¡¯s eyes fell on Jin Shiwei¡¯s hand, that was holding a paper bag. ¡°I¡¯m hungry!¡± Jin Shiwei was overjoyed after hearing this. His young master didn¡¯t eat for two days now. He couldn¡¯t sleep in worry because of that: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go to the kitchen and ask them to prepare.¡± Meng Nan pointed his finger to the paper bag and said: ¡°What else is there to prepare? Aren¡¯t foods ready yet?¡± Jin Shiwei reacted and immediately opened the paper bag in his hand. Then, he took out the beautifully rolled egg pancakes and handed it to Meng Nan. When Meng Nan took the egg pancake, a seductive scent entered his nose. His five internal organs responsible for getting hungry became active again. When Jin Shiwei also smelled the scent, he couldn¡¯t help but swallowed mouthful saliva. While Meng Nan was not paying attention, he quickly took an egg pancake and stuffed it into his mouth. It¡¯s just, Meng Nan saw it, so he busily pointed his finger to Jin Shiwei: ¡°You, I saw it. You¡¯re not allowed to eat another one.¡± Jin Shiwei quickly swallowed the egg pancake in his mouth and took out another one. While stuffing it to his mouth, he said: ¡°There is a total of 4 egg pancakes. Zhi¡¯er said you can eat two.¡± ¡°When did she say that? Why I didn¡¯t seem to hear it?¡± Meng Nan didn¡¯t believe his words. All he could remember was that she said to eat them if he was hungry. She didn¡¯t even mention about Jin Shiwei. However, whether he believed it or not, 2 egg pancakes were already in Jin Shiwei¡¯s stomach. Jin Shiwei happily chewed the delicious egg pancake in his mouth, while smirking. ¡°What are you eating?¡± A woman¡¯s voice suddenly sounded at the door. Jin Shiwei didn¡¯t wipe away the oil in his mouth to greet the person. He only smiled and said: ¡°Eldest Miss Gu, howe you are here? Who let you in? Even if no was guarding in front, shouldn¡¯t you at least knock on the door, before you enter my young master¡¯s room?¡± Gu Xiqiu¡¯s beautiful face flushed, as she tried to say: ¡°Oh, I saw the door was open, so I decide toe in.¡± When Meng Nan finished eating the egg pancake in his hand, he remembered thest piece was still in the hands of Jin Shiwei. So even with the sudden visit of beautiful Gu Xiqui, he became impatient. Meng Nan forced to squeeze out a smile, then asked: ¡± Eldest Miss Gu, you came, is there something?¡± Chapter 175

Chapter 175

Seeing Meng Nan willing to talk, Gu Xi happily rushed towards him and said: ¡°Meng Gege, I heard the people in the kitchen say that you haven¡¯t eaten these days . So, I personally made a few kinds of dishes . ¡± After she finished, the maidservant behind Gu Xi arranged the dishes on the table . Then, Gu Xi continued toe closer to Meng Nan¡¯s body: ¡°Meng Gege, look at you, you just recently injured your hand, but your face got thin and you got dark circles under your eyes . ¡± Meng Nan nodded his head: ¡°Thank you, Miss Gu for your care . You can leave after you left the foods . I want to have some rest . ¡± Gu Xi originally wanted to apany Meng Nan and watch him while eating . But because of his words, it seemed she could only leave, even if she was reluctant to go . Jin Shiwei looked at the three dishes and one soup on the table, and then he looked at the remaining egg pancake . Jin Shiwei smiled and said: ¡°Gongzi, since Eldest Miss Gu brought you foods, then just let me eat this egg pancake . ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Meng Nan got up to grab the egg pancake . But who would have thought that his foot will trip on his coat¡¯s hem, and he will tragically fell on the floor? What more, because Bai Zhi didn¡¯t take off her shoes earlier, some unknown ck stained fell on the floor . And now, it sticks on Meng Nan¡¯s nose . When Meng Nan smelled it, he felt like it was a cow¡¯s dung... ... After Bai Zhi returned to the Huangtou Vige, she shut herself to the wooden cabin and kept writing things on a paper . For her, Meng Nan¡¯s injury was not serious at all . She simply needs to suture it back . After suturing and undergoing proper rehabilitation, although it will not function the same way as before, it can recover for at least 80% . This case was only minor surgery, but because this era doesn¡¯t have the necessary tools needed . She cannot perform surgery to Meng Na¡¯s wrist . Bai Zhi drew the surgical instrument she needed, wanting to send it over the town . But she was not sure, if someone in this world, could make it exactly what she wants . People often say money can do all the trick . But right now, can money help her to create surgical needle and surgical thread? A surgical needle can be easily made, but what about the surgical thread? It¡¯s not like she can use any ordinary thread . Carelessness can cause infection . Things can get worse by then . If she had the emergency kit she always used in the hospital, everything will be alright . There will be no problem performing such minor surgery . Even untilte at night, Bai Zhi still can¡¯te up with a solution about sutures . The evening wind in the midsummer blew the curtain on the small window of the wooden cabin house . The moon brightly shines on top of a big tree on the east side of the vige . It seems today is the fifteenth day of the month! Fifteen, it was a good day . Bai Zhi could still remember the first day her soul travel into this era . That day was also the fifteen . The sun shined as bright as this . She doesn¡¯t know what happened in the 23rd century . She doesn¡¯t know why she suddenly came to this world . Everything happened so suddenly, and she was not prepared at all . Fortunately, she slowly got ustomed to life here . She also has family and friends that truly care for her, which she always hope for . After a long while, Bai Zhi felt like she was falling into an abyss . Her body continued to sink and sink as if she fell into an endless ck hole . With a *bang* sound, she felt like she had fallen to the ground, or more likely, she fell on a soft bed . After opening her eyes, Bai Zhi closed her eyes again because of blinding dazzling light . *Gege ¨C older brother Seeing Meng Nan willing to talk, Gu Xi happily rushed towards him and said: ¡°Meng Gege, I heard the people in the kitchen say that you haven¡¯t eaten these days . So, I personally made a few kinds of dishes . ¡± After she finished, the maidservant behind Gu Xi arranged the dishes on the table . Then, Gu Xi continued toe closer to Meng Nan¡¯s body: ¡°Meng Gege, look at you, you just recently injured your hand, but your face got thin and you got dark circles under your eyes . ¡±. Meng Nan nodded his head: ¡°Thank you, Miss Gu for your care . You can leave after you left the foods . I want to have some rest . ¡±. Gu Xi originally wanted to apany Meng Nan and watch him while eating . But because of his words, it seemed she could only leave, even if she was reluctant to go Jin Shiwei looked at the three dishes and one soup on the table, and then he looked at the remaining egg pancake . Jin Shiwei smiled and said: ¡°Gongzi, since Eldest Miss Gu brought you foods, then just let me eat this egg pancake . ¡±. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Meng Nan got up to grab the egg pancake . But who would have thought that his foot will trip on his coat¡¯s hem, and he will tragically fell on the floor? What more, because Bai Zhi didn¡¯t take off her shoes earlier, some unknown ck stained fell on the floor . And now, it sticks on Meng Nan¡¯s nose . When Meng Nan smelled it, he felt like it was a cow¡¯s dung... .... *. After Bai Zhi returned to the Huangtou Vige, she shut herself to the wooden cabin and kept writing things on a paper For her, Meng Nan¡¯s injury was not serious at all . She simply needs to suture it back . After suturing and undergoing proper rehabilitation, although it will not function the same way as before, it can recover for at least 80% This case was only minor surgery, but because this era doesn¡¯t have the necessary tools needed . She cannot perform surgery to Meng Na¡¯s wrist Bai Zhi drew the surgical instrument she needed, wanting to send it over the town . But she was not sure, if someone in this world, could make it exactly what she wants People often say money can do all the trick But right now, can money help her to create surgical needle and surgical thread?. A surgical needle can be easily made, but what about the surgical thread? It¡¯s not like she can use any ordinary thread . Carelessness can cause infection . Things can get worse by then If she had the emergency kit she always used in the hospital, everything will be alright . There will be no problem performing such minor surgery *. Even untilte at night, Bai Zhi still can¡¯te up with a solution about sutures The evening wind in the midsummer blew the curtain on the small window of the wooden cabin house . The moon brightly shines on top of a big tree on the east side of the vige It seems today is the fifteenth day of the month!. Fifteen, it was a good day . Bai Zhi could still remember the first day her soul travel into this era . That day was also the fifteen . The sun shined as bright as this She doesn¡¯t know what happened in the 23rd century . She doesn¡¯t know why she suddenly came to this world . Everything happened so suddenly, and she was not prepared at all Fortunately, she slowly got ustomed to life here . She also has family and friends that truly care for her, which she always hope for After a long while, Bai Zhi felt like she was falling into an abyss . Her body continued to sink and sink as if she fell into an endless ck hole With a *bang* sound, she felt like she had fallen to the ground, or more likely, she fell on a soft bed After opening her eyes, Bai Zhi closed her eyes again because of blinding dazzling light . *Gege ¨C older brother. Chapter 176: Back in the 23rd Century, Lin Yang

Chapter 176: Back in the 23rd Century, Lin Yang

This must be a dream, it must be a dream, how could this happen? When Bai Zhi opened her eyes, she saw a familiar t ceiling light . Doesn¡¯t the t ceiling light only exist in the 23rd century? What was this situation? Bai Zhi breath hard, when a scent of disinfectant entered her nose . She was very familiar in this scent, a scent that only exists in a hospital ward . This must be a dream, but the feeling was too real that she could feel the flow of the liquid running through her vein via a cold needle . The next moment, Bai Zhi heard the sound of footsteps . The sounds seemed to being towards her . Bai Zhi didn¡¯t dare to move, or more likely, she was afraid to move . She was afraid to be awakened in this dream . ¡°Professor Bai is so unlucky . How can this one in ten thousand chances happen to her?¡± A young nurse walked towards Bai Zhi¡¯s bed and looked at the unfinished IV fluid . And then, she recorded it on the patient¡¯s chart . Another young nurse said in a low voice: ¡°I can tell that this is not just an ident . ¡± ¡°Not just an ident? What do you mean?¡± The young nurse stopped writing in the patient¡¯s chart and looked up at the other young nurse . The young nurse looked around the surroundings . When she confirmed no one was around, she said in a low voice: ¡°I heard that someone deliberately cut off the oxygen tube in the sleeping pod, which led Professor Bai in this brain death condition due tock of oxygen supply . ¡± ¡°Is this true? Who could be so wicked to do this? Professor Bai is a very kind person . Although she looked a little stern, she is good for everyone . What more, she was just trying to protect us, that¡¯s why she always make sure we maintain good performance . If she was reced by those fake professors, they will not defend us . What more, they could even use us as a scapegoat . ¡± ¡°Who said it¡¯s not true? Didn¡¯t Professor Bai ended up like this? I feel so distressed just by seeing her like this, but we can¡¯t do anything . ¡± ¡°You are distressed? Who else is more distressed than Professor Lin in this situation? Professor Lin visits here three times a day . If the work at night is not important, he simply stays here . I even once saw him crying while holding Professor Bai¡¯s hand . ¡± The two continue exchanging words, they only closed their mouth when someone from outside came in: ¡°Professor Lin, you finished the operation so soon?¡± A tall man wearing reading sses walked in and nodded his head to the two young nurses: ¡°Mmm, I just finished the operation . ¡± After he said those words, he walked straight to the hospital bed and looked at Bai Zhi, who was in an ¡®unconscious state¡¯ . And then, he put the surgical kit on his hand to the bedside cab . ¡°You two can go back to work now, I¡¯ll be here . ¡± The tall man said to the two young nurses . As the two young nurses hurriedly run away . He turned around and went to the bathroom . He took a shower and reced his white coat . He put on refreshing and neat clothes, and then sat back near the bed . At first, Bai Zhi was so scared to open her eyes . But when she did, she found out that she couldn¡¯t open her eyes again . She also couldn¡¯t open her mouth . She couldn¡¯t move at all, as if this body was not her . Lin Yang picked up a book and sat on the bed . Suddenly, he turned his head and looked outside of the window . The bright moon was covered by the dark clouds, and the trees on the side of the road were swayed by the wind . Lin Yang muttered to himself: ¡°Is it going to rain?¡± Lin Yang turned his head and looked at Bai Zhi: ¡°You, you always hated the rain . I will close the window, so that I don¡¯t need to quarrel with you . ¡± However, he just stood up, when a young doctor suddenly rushed to him: ¡°Professor Lin, hurry, the dean had a heart attack . He needs urgent surgery . This operation can only be performed by you . The operating room is ready, hurry up!¡± Chapter 176: Back in the 23rd Century, Lin Yang . This must be a dream, it must be a dream, how could this happen? When Bai Zhi opened her eyes, she saw a familiar t ceiling light . Doesn¡¯t the t ceiling light only exist in the 23rd century?. What was this situation? Bai Zhi breath hard, when a scent of disinfectant entered her nose . She was very familiar in this scent, a scent that only exists in a hospital ward This must be a dream, but the feeling was too real that she could feel the flow of the liquid running through her vein via a cold needle The next moment, Bai Zhi heard the sound of footsteps . The sounds seemed to being towards her . Bai Zhi didn¡¯t dare to move, or more likely, she was afraid to move . She was afraid to be awakened in this dream ¡°Professor Bai is so unlucky . How can this one in ten thousand chances happen to her?¡± A young nurse walked towards Bai Zhi¡¯s bed and looked at the unfinished IV fluid . And then, she recorded it on the patient¡¯s chart Another young nurse said in a low voice: ¡°I can tell that this is not just an ident . ¡±. ¡°Not just an ident? What do you mean?¡± The young nurse stopped writing in the patient¡¯s chart and looked up at the other young nurse The young nurse looked around the surroundings . When she confirmed no one was around, she said in a low voice: ¡°I heard that someone deliberately cut off the oxygen tube in the sleeping pod, which led Professor Bai in this brain death condition due tock of oxygen supply . ¡±. ¡°Is this true? Who could be so wicked to do this? Professor Bai is a very kind person . Although she looked a little stern, she is good for everyone . What more, she was just trying to protect us, that¡¯s why she always make sure we maintain good performance . If she was reced by those fake professors, they will not defend us . What more, they could even use us as a scapegoat . ¡±. ¡°Who said it¡¯s not true? Didn¡¯t Professor Bai ended up like this? I feel so distressed just by seeing her like this, but we can¡¯t do anything . ¡±. ¡°You are distressed? Who else is more distressed than Professor Lin in this situation? Professor Lin visits here three times a day . If the work at night is not important, he simply stays here . I even once saw him crying while holding Professor Bai¡¯s hand . ¡±. The two continue exchanging words, they only closed their mouth when someone from outside came in: ¡°Professor Lin, you finished the operation so soon?¡±. A tall man wearing reading sses walked in and nodded his head to the two young nurses: ¡°Mmm, I just finished the operation . ¡± After he said those words, he walked straight to the hospital bed and looked at Bai Zhi, who was in an ¡®unconscious state¡¯ . And then, he put the surgical kit on his hand to the bedside cab ¡°You two can go back to work now, I¡¯ll be here . ¡± The tall man said to the two young nurses As the two young nurses hurriedly run away . He turned around and went to the bathroom . He took a shower and reced his white coat . He put on refreshing and neat clothes, and then sat back near the bed At first, Bai Zhi was so scared to open her eyes . But when she did, she found out that she couldn¡¯t open her eyes again . She also couldn¡¯t open her mouth . She couldn¡¯t move at all, as if this body was not her Lin Yang picked up a book and sat on the bed . Suddenly, he turned his head and looked outside of the window . The bright moon was covered by the dark clouds, and the trees on the side of the road were swayed by the wind Lin Yang muttered to himself: ¡°Is it going to rain?¡±. Lin Yang turned his head and looked at Bai Zhi: ¡°You, you always hated the rain . I will close the window, so that I don¡¯t need to quarrel with you . ¡±. However, he just stood up, when a young doctor suddenly rushed to him: ¡°Professor Lin, hurry, the dean had a heart attack . He needs urgent surgery . This operation can only be performed by you . The operating room is ready, hurry up!¡±. Chapter 177: Murder

Chapter 177: Murder

Lin Yang¡¯s face slightly changed, but then he rushed outside with the young doctor . The wind outside the window didn¡¯t stop . There was no heavy rain, but the wind blows away the dark clouds that covering the moonlight . When the moonlight passed through the window, Bai Zhi suddenly was able to open her eyes . Her chest rapidly moved up and down, as she waspletely getting confused about what¡¯s happening . What is going on? She was sure that she is back, but why she suddenly couldn¡¯t control her body? And then, now it¡¯s okay? Bai Zhi sat up and looked at the surgical kit on the bedside cab . It was Lin Yang¡¯s surgical kit . She also had a surgical kit like that . Each surgeon had such a surgical kit . Bai Zhi grabbed the surgical kit and quickly opened it . It has aplete set of scalpels and various type of sutures . As well as different kinds of medicines for surgery . Bai Zhi was very happy, with this, she can cure Meng Nan¡¯s injury . However, how will she go back? How will she go back with this? Bai Zhi was about to get out of bed when suddenly a gust of wind blows through the window . A group of dark clouds drifted towards the moon . And the moonlight was covered again . As the rain fell from the sky, Bai Zhi also fell on the bed, her hands firmly clenched the surgical kit as she gradually loses consciousness . A thunder awakened Bai Zhi who was sleeping . She sat up straight in the bed and desperately gasped for breath . The moonlight was covered by dark clouds . The raindrops were like beans hitting the roof . Her nose could no longer smell the scent of disinfectant . Instead, she could smell the unique fragrance of the wooden cabin house . Bai Zhi turned her head to the side and she saw her mother, Zhao Lan sleeping soundly . She didn¡¯t try to wake her up . She felt her throat was dry . But thinking about her dream, her dream felt too real . She couldn¡¯t tell even up till now if it was a dream or not . Bai Zhi was about to get out of the bed to drink water when suddenly, her hand touched something that shouldn¡¯t exist in this world . Bai Zhi was so shocked to see the surgical kit that was next to her hand . This surgical kit was the one she took from the bedside cab in the hospital . It was Lin Yang¡¯s surgical kit . Lin Yang¡¯s name was also written to the side of the surgical kit . What the hell is going on? She really went back, it was not a dream . She went back and brought this surgical kit with her in this era . A thing that doesn¡¯t belong to this world . When Zhao Lan turned over, Bai Zhi hurriedly hid the box under the bed . If Zhao Lan woke up and saw this surgical kit . She really doesn¡¯t know how she will exin . But, why did she suddenly go back ande back here again? Why did this happen? What do the two young nurses mean? The reason why she ended up brain dead was not because of malfunction in the sleeping pod, but because someone deliberately cut off the oxygen tube . So, is someone trying to murder her? Who could be that person? Why does that person want to harm her? In the 23rd century, although she has no rtives or friends, she doesn¡¯t have any enemy . Outside, the thunder was getting more violent, Bai Zhi didn¡¯t feel sleepy at all . She sat on the bed and cracked her brain, but she couldn¡¯t think of a possible answer . Fortunately, she now has a surgical kit . She could treat Meng Nan¡¯s wrist tomorrow . However, the silver colored surgical kit was too eye-catching . If people ask about it, how will she answer? She absolutely mustn¡¯t let anyone see it . She must use something to cover it up . She must stay in low-key, and try not to attract other people¡¯s attention . Chapter 177: Murder . Lin Yang¡¯s face slightly changed, but then he rushed outside with the young doctor The wind outside the window didn¡¯t stop . There was no heavy rain, but the wind blows away the dark clouds that covering the moonlight When the moonlight passed through the window, Bai Zhi suddenly was able to open her eyes . Her chest rapidly moved up and down, as she waspletely getting confused about what¡¯s happening What is going on?. She was sure that she is back, but why she suddenly couldn¡¯t control her body? And then, now it¡¯s okay?. Bai Zhi sat up and looked at the surgical kit on the bedside cab . It was Lin Yang¡¯s surgical kit . She also had a surgical kit like that . Each surgeon had such a surgical kit Bai Zhi grabbed the surgical kit and quickly opened it . It has aplete set of scalpels and various type of sutures . As well as different kinds of medicines for surgery Bai Zhi was very happy, with this, she can cure Meng Nan¡¯s injury However, how will she go back? How will she go back with this?. Bai Zhi was about to get out of bed when suddenly a gust of wind blows through the window . A group of dark clouds drifted towards the moon . And the moonlight was covered again . As the rain fell from the sky, Bai Zhi also fell on the bed, her hands firmly clenched the surgical kit as she gradually loses consciousness *. A thunder awakened Bai Zhi who was sleeping . She sat up straight in the bed and desperately gasped for breath . The moonlight was covered by dark clouds . The raindrops were like beans hitting the roof . Her nose could no longer smell the scent of disinfectant . Instead, she could smell the unique fragrance of the wooden cabin house Bai Zhi turned her head to the side and she saw her mother, Zhao Lan sleeping soundly . She didn¡¯t try to wake her up She felt her throat was dry . But thinking about her dream, her dream felt too real . She couldn¡¯t tell even up till now if it was a dream or not Bai Zhi was about to get out of the bed to drink water when suddenly, her hand touched something that shouldn¡¯t exist in this world Bai Zhi was so shocked to see the surgical kit that was next to her hand . This surgical kit was the one she took from the bedside cab in the hospital . It was Lin Yang¡¯s surgical kit Lin Yang¡¯s name was also written to the side of the surgical kit What the hell is going on?. She really went back, it was not a dream . She went back and brought this surgical kit with her in this era . A thing that doesn¡¯t belong to this world When Zhao Lan turned over, Bai Zhi hurriedly hid the box under the bed . If Zhao Lan woke up and saw this surgical kit . She really doesn¡¯t know how she will exin But, why did she suddenly go back ande back here again?. Why did this happen?. What do the two young nurses mean?. The reason why she ended up brain dead was not because of malfunction in the sleeping pod, but because someone deliberately cut off the oxygen tube So, is someone trying to murder her?. Who could be that person? Why does that person want to harm her? In the 23rd century, although she has no rtives or friends, she doesn¡¯t have any enemy Outside, the thunder was getting more violent, Bai Zhi didn¡¯t feel sleepy at all . She sat on the bed and cracked her brain, but she couldn¡¯t think of a possible answer Fortunately, she now has a surgical kit . She could treat Meng Nan¡¯s wrist tomorrow . However, the silver colored surgical kit was too eye-catching . If people ask about it, how will she answer? She absolutely mustn¡¯t let anyone see it . She must use something to cover it up . She must stay in low-key, and try not to attract other people¡¯s attention Chapter 178: Raining

Chapter 178: Raining

When the sky became bright, Zhao Lan woke up and saw her daughter sitting on the bed and stitching something . She busily asked: ¡°What are you sewing?¡± She leaned over and saw her terrible stitches . ¡°Howe your needlework looked like this? Aren¡¯t you good at this before?¡± Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°Before the room was not dark, I can see it clearly . ¡± Zhao Lan made simply a cry and took the cloth bag, that her daughter was stitching, then said: ¡°I¡¯ll do it, you go and wash . ¡± Bai Zhi wascking in understanding needlework, she was just in need of this cloth bag . So now that Zhao Lan was willing to help her, she didn¡¯t refuse her . Instead, she hurriedly follow her words, in fear of being question . Bai Zhi cheerfully washed her face . Outside, the rain didn¡¯t stop, she took an umbre to go to the kitchen and make some breakfast . Additionally, she asked Hu Feng to prepare the carriage . When Hu Changlin heard that she will go out, he busily asked: ¡°Where are you going in this heavy rain? Can¡¯t you leave when the rain stop?¡± Bai Zhi replied: ¡°I am going to the government office to treat Meng Dage . Meng Dage¡¯s injury can¡¯t be dyed for too long . The sooner the treatment, the better the result will be in the future . ¡± Hu Changlin said: ¡°So originally that was the case, then just be careful on the road . The road is usually slippery during rainy days . You still have to pass through the mountain road, so don¡¯t be careless . ¡± Bai Zhi quickly nodded her head: ¡°Hu Bo, you can rest assured . I believe you know Hu Feng very well . He is always calm, so there¡¯s nothing to worry about . ¡± Hu Changlin also knows that was the case . Hu Feng, if you think about what¡¯s the problem with him, you can only think about hisck of interest to talk . Bai Zhi simply cooked porridge and ate a few mouthfuls . Then, she hurriedly picked up the umbre to call Zhao Lan . At this time, Zhao Lan had already finished stitching the bag . Her needlework looked much better than her own, her bag looked like a good quality of bags that can be found in the store . Bai Zhi urged Zhao Lan to go to have breakfast . When her mother left, she closed the door of the cabin house and put all the things in the surgical kit into the bag . Bai Zhi originally only want to bring the things she needs . But to have a peace of mind, she just brought everything . The carriage traveled under the rain . Bai Zhi was sitting inside the carriage, but she still failed to avoid her clothes from getting wet . Not to mention, the wind outside was very strong . ¡°Are you alright?¡± Bai Zhi went over to the carriage door and lifted up the curtain . When Hu Feng saw Bai Zhi open the curtain, he frowned his eyebrows and used his body to block the wind and rain: ¡°I¡¯m fine, just go inside Looking at his soaked back, Bai Zhi became speechless for a moment, but then silently went back inside . God must be ying at them . When the carriage stopped in front of the government office, the rainstorm stopped . A beautiful rainbow showed up in the sky, and the sunlight brightly shine . When the public servant saw the two of them, he didn¡¯t say anything and just lead them to Meng Nan¡¯s courtyard . Jin Shiwei turned his head when he heard a sound and saw Hu Feng was soaking wet . and Bai Zhi, with a semi-dry and semi-wet appearance . He was so shocked: ¡°You traveled under the rain?¡± The rain was so heavy just now . Hu Feng took off his outer shirt and squeezed out the water . His nted eyes swept over Jin Shiwei, as he said: ¡°If it¡¯s not inconvenient, go and find a dress for her so that she won¡¯t catch a cold . If that happened, I¡¯m afraid it will hinder your young master¡¯s treatment . ¡± Jin Shiwei replied: ¡°I will ask someone to go to the backyard and borrowed some woman¡¯s clothing . You go in first . ¡± At this time, Meng Nan also came out and saw the two people¡¯s appearance . He rushed forward and said to Jin Shiwei: ¡°You¡¯re still not hurrying to go? You go in person . ¡± The people in the government were allzy . If he asks those servants to get it, they wille back after two columns of incense sticks . Chapter 178: Raining . When the sky became bright, Zhao Lan woke up and saw her daughter sitting on the bed and stitching something . She busily asked: ¡°What are you sewing?¡± She leaned over and saw her terrible stitches ¡°Howe your needlework looked like this? Aren¡¯t you good at this before?¡±. Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°Before the room was not dark, I can see it clearly . ¡±. Zhao Lan made simply a cry and took the cloth bag, that her daughter was stitching, then said: ¡°I¡¯ll do it, you go and wash . ¡±. Bai Zhi wascking in understanding needlework, she was just in need of this cloth bag . So now that Zhao Lan was willing to help her, she didn¡¯t refuse her . Instead, she hurriedly follow her words, in fear of being question . Bai Zhi cheerfully washed her face . Outside, the rain didn¡¯t stop, she took an umbre to go to the kitchen and make some breakfast . Additionally, she asked Hu Feng to prepare the carriage When Hu Changlin heard that she will go out, he busily asked: ¡°Where are you going in this heavy rain? Can¡¯t you leave when the rain stop?¡±. Bai Zhi replied: ¡°I am going to the government office to treat Meng Dage . Meng Dage¡¯s injury can¡¯t be dyed for too long . The sooner the treatment, the better the result will be in the future . ¡±. Hu Changlin said: ¡°So originally that was the case, then just be careful on the road . The road is usually slippery during rainy days . You still have to pass through the mountain road, so don¡¯t be careless . ¡±. Bai Zhi quickly nodded her head: ¡°Hu Bo, you can rest assured . I believe you know Hu Feng very well . He is always calm, so there¡¯s nothing to worry about . ¡±. Hu Changlin also knows that was the case . Hu Feng, if you think about what¡¯s the problem with him, you can only think about hisck of interest to talk Bai Zhi simply cooked porridge and ate a few mouthfuls . Then, she hurriedly picked up the umbre to call Zhao Lan . At this time, Zhao Lan had already finished stitching the bag . Her needlework looked much better than her own, her bag looked like a good quality of bags that can be found in the store Bai Zhi urged Zhao Lan to go to have breakfast . When her mother left, she closed the door of the cabin house and put all the things in the surgical kit into the bag . Bai Zhi originally only want to bring the things she needs . But to have a peace of mind, she just brought everything *. The carriage traveled under the rain . Bai Zhi was sitting inside the carriage, but she still failed to avoid her clothes from getting wet . Not to mention, the wind outside was very strong ¡°Are you alright?¡± Bai Zhi went over to the carriage door and lifted up the curtain When Hu Feng saw Bai Zhi open the curtain, he frowned his eyebrows and used his body to block the wind and rain: ¡°I¡¯m fine, just go inside. Looking at his soaked back, Bai Zhi became speechless for a moment, but then silently went back inside *. God must be ying at them . When the carriage stopped in front of the government office, the rainstorm stopped . A beautiful rainbow showed up in the sky, and the sunlight brightly shine When the public servant saw the two of them, he didn¡¯t say anything and just lead them to Meng Nan¡¯s courtyard Jin Shiwei turned his head when he heard a sound and saw Hu Feng was soaking wet . and Bai Zhi, with a semi-dry and semi-wet appearance . He was so shocked: ¡°You traveled under the rain?¡± The rain was so heavy just now Hu Feng took off his outer shirt and squeezed out the water . His nted eyes swept over Jin Shiwei, as he said: ¡°If it¡¯s not inconvenient, go and find a dress for her so that she won¡¯t catch a cold . If that happened, I¡¯m afraid it will hinder your young master¡¯s treatment . ¡±. Jin Shiwei replied: ¡°I will ask someone to go to the backyard and borrowed some woman¡¯s clothing . You go in first . ¡±. At this time, Meng Nan also came out and saw the two people¡¯s appearance . He rushed forward and said to Jin Shiwei: ¡°You¡¯re still not hurrying to go? You go in person . ¡± The people in the government were allzy . If he asks those servants to get it, they wille back after two columns of incense sticks . Chapter 179

Chapter 179

Bai Zhi¡¯s body was so thin . If she¡¯s dripping wet like this, and will not change clothes immediately, she will surely catch a cold . However, Bai Zhi waved her hand and said: ¡°I really don¡¯t care . Meng Dage, do you have clothes that will fit Hu Feng? Please lend him a set . ¡± Meng Nan nodded: ¡°Sure, we have a simr size . He can wear mine,e with me . ¡± Hu Feng was reluctant, even if his clothes were wet like this, he would rather wear his own . However, seeing Bai Zhi ring at him, he had no choice but to follow Meng Nan . Meng Nan took out a brand new silk garment from his closet, followed by a blue-green outer coat . Because it was a summer outfit, the robe was covered with dark embroidered clouds, made of fine silk, which was tangible and thin . It was Meng Nan¡¯s favorite outfit because it was the standard clothing for nobles¡¯ sons . Meng Nan also has a variety of belt with different colors and materials . Inside the cab, he has a belt with a simr color to the outer coat, and also a pair of boots . After handing over the set of clothes and shoes . Meng Nan faced Hu Feng to teach him how to wear it . After all, this set of clothes were very different from what he usually wears . However, when Hu Feng finished untying his belt, he said to him: ¡°You still don¡¯t n to leave?¡± Meng Nan cut off his words by saying: ¡°As if I like looking at you . ¡± He was toozy to talk nonsense with Hu Feng . So he turned around to go . Thinking he will eventually call him if he doesn¡¯t know what to do . Hu Feng looked at the clothes in front of him, and then skillfully wear it one by one . Because of this, he had a faint feeling that he must be used in wearing such clothes before . After wearing the clean clothes, Hu Feng took a clean towel and rubbed dry his hair . Then, he casually pulled a bun out of the upper half of his hair and let the other half lying down on his shoulder before he went outside . Jin Shiwei came back at this time after borrowing a dress . Right after giving the dress to Bai Zhi, Hu Feng pushed open the door and came out . The line of sight of the three people immediately fell on Hu Feng¡¯s body . And they couldn¡¯t take it away . Jin Shiwei sighed and said: ¡°As the saying goes, people rely on clothing, and Buddha relies on gold . There¡¯s nothing wrong in this saying at all . ¡± Meng Nan¡¯s eyebrows slightly knitted after looking at Hu Feng . Whether it was Hu Feng¡¯s appearance or temperament, it was very different from the character of an ordinary farmer . After taking off his coarse clothes and putting on these gorgeous garments . He looked like someone born from a prestigious family . When he first saw Hu Feng, he also had this feeling . At that time, he thought his eyes were only deceiving him, but it seems his eyes were not . Bai Zhi came forward with a smile and stretched out her arm to touch Hu Feng¡¯s clothes: ¡°This kind of color of garments is very picky, but you easily suit yourself . It seems your foundation is very good . ¡± Hu Feng was not in the mood to joke with her . He frowned his eyebrows and said: ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to change clothes yet? Are you waiting to get sick?¡± Bai Zhi stick out her tongue and muttered while hurrying to enter the inner room . When she came out, the line of sight of the three men immediately got attached to her . Jin Shiwei once again said: ¡°People rely on clothing, this is really true!¡± Bai Zhi was wearing a white upper garment with flower petals . And a yellow skirt with a bamboo pattern . The skirt was slightly long, so she was lifting it up while saying with a silly smile: ¡°The skirt is long, it¡¯s very inconvenient to walk around . ¡± The bruises all over her face thest time has already disappeared . Her white skin now looked more delicate and beautiful in the white blouse . Unfortunately, her figure was short and thin . Bai Zhi¡¯s body was so thin . If she¡¯s dripping wet like this, and will not change clothes immediately, she will surely catch a cold However, Bai Zhi waved her hand and said: ¡°I really don¡¯t care . Meng Dage, do you have clothes that will fit Hu Feng? Please lend him a set . ¡±. Meng Nan nodded: ¡°Sure, we have a simr size . He can wear mine,e with me . ¡±. Hu Feng was reluctant, even if his clothes were wet like this, he would rather wear his own . However, seeing Bai Zhi ring at him, he had no choice but to follow Meng Nan Meng Nan took out a brand new silk garment from his closet, followed by a blue-green outer coat . Because it was a summer outfit, the robe was covered with dark embroidered clouds, made of fine silk, which was tangible and thin . It was Meng Nan¡¯s favorite outfit because it was the standard clothing for nobles¡¯ sons Meng Nan also has a variety of belt with different colors and materials . Inside the cab, he has a belt with a simr color to the outer coat, and also a pair of boots After handing over the set of clothes and shoes . Meng Nan faced Hu Feng to teach him how to wear it . After all, this set of clothes were very different from what he usually wears However, when Hu Feng finished untying his belt, he said to him: ¡°You still don¡¯t n to leave?¡±. Meng Nan cut off his words by saying: ¡°As if I like looking at you . ¡± He was toozy to talk nonsense with Hu Feng . So he turned around to go . Thinking he will eventually call him if he doesn¡¯t know what to do Hu Feng looked at the clothes in front of him, and then skillfully wear it one by one . Because of this, he had a faint feeling that he must be used in wearing such clothes before After wearing the clean clothes, Hu Feng took a clean towel and rubbed dry his hair . Then, he casually pulled a bun out of the upper half of his hair and let the other half lying down on his shoulder before he went outside Jin Shiwei came back at this time after borrowing a dress . Right after giving the dress to Bai Zhi, Hu Feng pushed open the door and came out The line of sight of the three people immediately fell on Hu Feng¡¯s body . And they couldn¡¯t take it away Jin Shiwei sighed and said: ¡°As the saying goes, people rely on clothing, and Buddha relies on gold . There¡¯s nothing wrong in this saying at all . ¡±. Meng Nan¡¯s eyebrows slightly knitted after looking at Hu Feng . Whether it was Hu Feng¡¯s appearance or temperament, it was very different from the character of an ordinary farmer . After taking off his coarse clothes and putting on these gorgeous garments . He looked like someone born from a prestigious family When he first saw Hu Feng, he also had this feeling . At that time, he thought his eyes were only deceiving him, but it seems his eyes were not Bai Zhi came forward with a smile and stretched out her arm to touch Hu Feng¡¯s clothes: ¡°This kind of color of garments is very picky, but you easily suit yourself . It seems your foundation is very good . ¡±. Hu Feng was not in the mood to joke with her . He frowned his eyebrows and said: ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to change clothes yet? Are you waiting to get sick?¡±. Bai Zhi stick out her tongue and muttered while hurrying to enter the inner room When she came out, the line of sight of the three men immediately got attached to her . Jin Shiwei once again said: ¡°People rely on clothing, this is really true!¡±. Bai Zhi was wearing a white upper garment with flower petals . And a yellow skirt with a bamboo pattern . The skirt was slightly long, so she was lifting it up while saying with a silly smile: ¡°The skirt is long, it¡¯s very inconvenient to walk around . ¡±. The bruises all over her face thest time has already disappeared . Her white skin now looked more delicate and beautiful in the white blouse . Unfortunately, her figure was short and thin Chapter 180

Chapter 180

Meng Nan smiled and said: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, after putting on this embroidery dress, you look like a rich youngdy . ¡± Seeing Meng Nan¡¯s eyes keep staring at Bai Zhi, Hu Feng was somewhat unhappy . He said while pointing his finger on a gray cloth bag: ¡°What¡¯s inside your bag? Is it okay for it to get wet?¡± After Hu Feng finished saying those words, he walked close to get the cloth bag . Bai Zhi became anxious, she pulled up her skirt and tried to rush to the cloth bag . She was afraid of Hu Feng to see everything that was inside . Unfortunately, she was so anxious and forgot that she was wearing a very long skirt . Bai Zhi stepped on her skirt and fell on the floor . When Meng Nan saw it, he was about toe forward to help, but he saw Hu Feng already pulled Bai Zhi up . Hu Feng knitted his eyebrows and said: ¡°Are you a kid, how can you suddenly fall? Are you afraid that I might steal your things inside the bag?¡± Bai Zhui hurriedly waved her hand: ¡°No, this skirt is a bit long, I identally stepped on it . ¡± Hu Feng looked at the skirt that she was holding and saw that it was indeed long . Hu Feng couldn¡¯t help but mutter: ¡°Who ask you to be short? Such a short length of a skirt, but still can¡¯t fit on you?¡± Although his mouth was full ofined, Hu Feng intimately crouched down and tear off the skirt . Bai Zhi hurriedly said: ¡°Why did you tear it? This is not mine, Jin Dage borrowed it for me . I still need to return to it . ¡± Hu Feng stood up in satisfaction and threw away the torn out skirt from his hand . Then, he simply said: ¡°Can¡¯t you rece this with a new one?¡± Meng Nan quickly came over and said, ¡°What are you saying? It¡¯s nothing but a skirt, I will rece it for her . ¡± Meng Nan leaned in front of Bai Zhi and asked: ¡°You are so anxious toe, is there something?¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head and said: ¡°I got what I need, I can cure you now . ¡± It turned out she came in a hurry under the rain to treat him . Meng Nan grinned, revealing his row of white teeth: ¡°You traveled under the rain to treat me?¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head again: ¡°Yes, although your injury is not very serious, if you want a good result, we should treat it sooner thanter . The earlier the treatment, the chances of recovery is high . ¡± Meng Nan¡¯s tendon was cut off, but she said it was not very serious? Jin Shiwei¡¯s eyes widen in disbelief and asked: ¡°Zhi¡¯er what do you mean? You can cure gongzi¡¯s hand? Can it be restored just like before?¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°Actually, yesterday, I¡¯m still not sure . At that time, I only said I can cure him because I wanted to cheer him up . But now, I have a full grasp of his condition . There is an 80% chance that his hand will fully recover, but of course, it also requires his full cooperation . ¡± Jin Shiwei almost jumps in excitement . He constantly nodded his head and said to Bai Zhi: ¡°Gongzi, gongzi will definitely cooperate with you . ¡± Meng Nan was also very happy . But listening to Jin Shiwei¡¯s tone in speech, he couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°What are you saying? If she asks me to take off my clothes and run around naked on the street, I have to cooperate?¡± Jin Shiwei smiled and said: ¡°As long as you cover your face before running naked on the street, what will be the problem?¡± Bai Zhi was amused by the two and startedughing . But she said: ¡°Okay, stop fooling around, let¡¯s start quickly . ¡± ¡°Jin Dage, can you stay outside and stand on guard? No one is allowed to enter until I open the door myself . ¡± After Jin Shiwei rushed towards the door . Bai Zhi then looked at Hu Feng . However, without waiting for her to open her mouth, Hu Feng said: ¡°I¡¯m not going out there . ¡± Meng Nan smiled and said: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, after putting on this embroidery dress, you look like a rich youngdy . ¡±. Seeing Meng Nan¡¯s eyes keep staring at Bai Zhi, Hu Feng was somewhat unhappy . He said while pointing his finger on a gray cloth bag: ¡°What¡¯s inside your bag? Is it okay for it to get wet?¡±. After Hu Feng finished saying those words, he walked close to get the cloth bag Bai Zhi became anxious, she pulled up her skirt and tried to rush to the cloth bag . She was afraid of Hu Feng to see everything that was inside . Unfortunately, she was so anxious and forgot that she was wearing a very long skirt . Bai Zhi stepped on her skirt and fell on the floor When Meng Nan saw it, he was about toe forward to help, but he saw Hu Feng already pulled Bai Zhi up . Hu Feng knitted his eyebrows and said: ¡°Are you a kid, how can you suddenly fall? Are you afraid that I might steal your things inside the bag?¡±. Bai Zhui hurriedly waved her hand: ¡°No, this skirt is a bit long, I identally stepped on it . ¡±. Hu Feng looked at the skirt that she was holding and saw that it was indeed long . Hu Feng couldn¡¯t help but mutter: ¡°Who ask you to be short? Such a short length of a skirt, but still can¡¯t fit on you?¡± Although his mouth was full ofined, Hu Feng intimately crouched down and tear off the skirt Bai Zhi hurriedly said: ¡°Why did you tear it? This is not mine, Jin Dage borrowed it for me . I still need to return to it . ¡±. Hu Feng stood up in satisfaction and threw away the torn out skirt from his hand . Then, he simply said: ¡°Can¡¯t you rece this with a new one?¡±. Meng Nan quickly came over and said, ¡°What are you saying? It¡¯s nothing but a skirt, I will rece it for her . ¡±. Meng Nan leaned in front of Bai Zhi and asked: ¡°You are so anxious toe, is there something?¡±. Bai Zhi nodded her head and said: ¡°I got what I need, I can cure you now . ¡±. It turned out she came in a hurry under the rain to treat him Meng Nan grinned, revealing his row of white teeth: ¡°You traveled under the rain to treat me?¡±. Bai Zhi nodded her head again: ¡°Yes, although your injury is not very serious, if you want a good result, we should treat it sooner thanter . The earlier the treatment, the chances of recovery is high . ¡±. Meng Nan¡¯s tendon was cut off, but she said it was not very serious? Jin Shiwei¡¯s eyes widen in disbelief and asked: ¡°Zhi¡¯er what do you mean? You can cure gongzi¡¯s hand? Can it be restored just like before?¡±. Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°Actually, yesterday, I¡¯m still not sure . At that time, I only said I can cure him because I wanted to cheer him up . But now, I have a full grasp of his condition . There is an 80% chance that his hand will fully recover, but of course, it also requires his full cooperation . ¡±. Jin Shiwei almost jumps in excitement . He constantly nodded his head and said to Bai Zhi: ¡°Gongzi, gongzi will definitely cooperate with you . ¡±. Meng Nan was also very happy . But listening to Jin Shiwei¡¯s tone in speech, he couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°What are you saying? If she asks me to take off my clothes and run around naked on the street, I have to cooperate?¡±. Jin Shiwei smiled and said: ¡°As long as you cover your face before running naked on the street, what will be the problem?¡±. Bai Zhi was amused by the two and startedughing . But she said: ¡°Okay, stop fooling around, let¡¯s start quickly . ¡±. ¡°Jin Dage, can you stay outside and stand on guard? No one is allowed to enter until I open the door myself . ¡±. After Jin Shiwei rushed towards the door . Bai Zhi then looked at Hu Feng However, without waiting for her to open her mouth, Hu Feng said: ¡°I¡¯m not going out there . ¡± Chapter 181: Procaine

Chapter 181: Procaine

He wanted to stay and see what she was up to . How is she going to repair a broken tendon? Bai Zhi looked at Hu Feng and released a deep sigh . She was left with no other choice . Hu Feng, this guy, was very hard to persuade . And now that they are all together, even if she wanted to hide something, she¡¯s afraid that it is no longer possible . Since she can¡¯t do anything about it, its better to be calm . ¡°Well, you can stay, but during the process of treatment, you are not allowed to interrupt me . No matter what you see, you have to stay silent, okay?¡± Hu Feng sat down in the chair and didn¡¯t look at her . He said indiscriminately: ¡°I¡¯m staying, but also want some peace . What do you think I want to do?¡± Want to do? Doesn¡¯t he want to see her medical skills to make sure if she can cure his amnesia? Does he think she can¡¯t read his heart? But of course, she didn¡¯t say those things: ¡°That¡¯s good then . ¡± Bai Zhi went to the table and picked up her cloth bag . Then, went close to Meng Nan and said: ¡°Meng Dage, today, I will treat your hand . I hope you can keep this event confidential . I don¡¯t want to be famous for having outstanding medical skills . I just want to live an ordinary life . I am not a doctor, I¡¯m just an ordinary person that knows some medicine . Do you understand?¡± Meng Nan smiled and said: ¡°The words up front are not particrly clear, but I understand the meaning behind it . You don¡¯t want to be famous for having outstanding medical skills . Because you only want to live leisurely and without struggles, right?¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I mean . I don¡¯t want to be branded a divine medical doctor . I don¡¯t want to be the center of attention . I just want to live quietly with my niang . ¡± Meng Nan has some doubts . The girl in front of him was not even 13 years old yet, aren¡¯t girls in this age wanted to be the focus of attention? Doesn¡¯t she think that would be exciting? Why her mindset was so different? As if she had already experienced the life of being famous and now got already bored with it . However, how Meng Nan will never have a chance to know that in the modern time, Bai Zhi is the top doctor in the Star Hospital . The patient waiting in line to get a schedule for her surgery needs to wait for at least 3 months . She was almost in the hospital 24 hours a day . Most of her working hours were spent in front of the operating table . She even has a record of not returning at home for three months . Other people choose to go outside and travel . They want their eyes to see different scenery of the world . While her, she only choose to sleep and travel the world in her dreams, which result in this ident . Her soul traveled in this world . In this life, she wanted to start anew, she doesn¡¯t want to tire herself . Meng Nan solemnly nodded his head: ¡°I promise you . ¡± Bai Zhi smiled, and when she smiled her eyes looked so dazzling . Meng Nan was fascinated . ¡°I believe in you . ¡± Bai Zhi said, then added: ¡°Lie down now your bed and get ready . ¡± Meng Nan suddenly got a little nervous . He just lies down, but sat up again: ¡°Will it hurt?¡± Bai Zhi looked at him and said: ¡°Did you feel in pain when the tiger bites you? Did you got scared?¡± Meng Nan shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t remember . I don¡¯t know where my courage came from at that time . I don¡¯t remember if it hurts . ¡± Bai Zhi took out the procaine on her bag, a small ss bottle with transparent liquid . She held it and shook it in front of Meng Nan: ¡°With this, it won¡¯t hurt . ¡± * Procaine ¨C a local anesthetic drug . Chapter 181: Procaine . He wanted to stay and see what she was up to How is she going to repair a broken tendon?. Bai Zhi looked at Hu Feng and released a deep sigh . She was left with no other choice . Hu Feng, this guy, was very hard to persuade And now that they are all together, even if she wanted to hide something, she¡¯s afraid that it is no longer possible . Since she can¡¯t do anything about it, its better to be calm ¡°Well, you can stay, but during the process of treatment, you are not allowed to interrupt me . No matter what you see, you have to stay silent, okay?¡±. Hu Feng sat down in the chair and didn¡¯t look at her . He said indiscriminately: ¡°I¡¯m staying, but also want some peace . What do you think I want to do?¡±. Want to do? Doesn¡¯t he want to see her medical skills to make sure if she can cure his amnesia? Does he think she can¡¯t read his heart?. But of course, she didn¡¯t say those things: ¡°That¡¯s good then . ¡± Bai Zhi went to the table and picked up her cloth bag . Then, went close to Meng Nan and said: ¡°Meng Dage, today, I will treat your hand . I hope you can keep this event confidential . I don¡¯t want to be famous for having outstanding medical skills . I just want to live an ordinary life . I am not a doctor, I¡¯m just an ordinary person that knows some medicine . Do you understand?¡±. Meng Nan smiled and said: ¡°The words up front are not particrly clear, but I understand the meaning behind it . You don¡¯t want to be famous for having outstanding medical skills . Because you only want to live leisurely and without struggles, right?¡±. Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I mean . I don¡¯t want to be branded a divine medical doctor . I don¡¯t want to be the center of attention . I just want to live quietly with my niang . ¡±. Meng Nan has some doubts . The girl in front of him was not even 13 years old yet, aren¡¯t girls in this age wanted to be the focus of attention? Doesn¡¯t she think that would be exciting? Why her mindset was so different? As if she had already experienced the life of being famous and now got already bored with it However, how Meng Nan will never have a chance to know that in the modern time, Bai Zhi is the top doctor in the Star Hospital . The patient waiting in line to get a schedule for her surgery needs to wait for at least 3 months . She was almost in the hospital 24 hours a day . Most of her working hours were spent in front of the operating table . She even has a record of not returning at home for three months Other people choose to go outside and travel . They want their eyes to see different scenery of the world . While her, she only choose to sleep and travel the world in her dreams, which result in this ident Her soul traveled in this world . In this life, she wanted to start anew, she doesn¡¯t want to tire herself Meng Nan solemnly nodded his head: ¡°I promise you . ¡±. Bai Zhi smiled, and when she smiled her eyes looked so dazzling . Meng Nan was fascinated ¡°I believe in you . ¡± Bai Zhi said, then added: ¡°Lie down now your bed and get ready . ¡±. Meng Nan suddenly got a little nervous . He just lies down, but sat up again: ¡°Will it hurt?¡±. Bai Zhi looked at him and said: ¡°Did you feel in pain when the tiger bites you? Did you got scared?¡±. Meng Nan shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t remember . I don¡¯t know where my courage came from at that time . I don¡¯t remember if it hurts . ¡±. Bai Zhi took out the procaine on her bag, a small ss bottle with transparent liquid . She held it and shook it in front of Meng Nan: ¡°With this, it won¡¯t hurt . ¡±. . * Chapter 182: It hurts, do it gently!

Chapter 182: It hurts, do it gently!

¡°What is this?¡± Meng Nan looked at the small transparent bottle . It seemed to be made of ss but looked more delicate . There was also some drawings on it . No, it was more like letters . ¡°This is an anesthetic drug . We need to use this so that you won¡¯t feel in pain when we sutured your wound . ¡± Bai Zhi put down the procaine and took a tuberculin syringe for a skin test . ¡°What is that?¡± Meng Nan curiously looked at the strange thing in Bai Zhi¡¯s hand, the strange thing has a silver needle on top of it . Bai Zhi used the strange thing with a fine needle to suck the transparent liquid out of the small bottle... ... ¡°What are you doing? What are you trying to do?¡± Meng Nan retracted back his hand in horror when Bai Zhi actually want to use the strange thing to his hand . ¡°I¡¯m doing a skin test, we need to know if you are allergic to it . If you are allergic, we will use another drug,¡± Bai Zhi said as if it was very simple, but Meng Nan¡¯s heart kept beating fast . That fine needle she used to absorb the transparent water was much thicker than the silver needle he had seen before . If that needle went inside his arm, it must be very painful . Seeing Meng Nan refused to extend his hand, Bai Zhi frowned her eyebrows and said: ¡°You are a big man now, why you still act like a child? Once you take a shot, you will know that it was just like a mosquito bite . What¡¯s the big deal?¡± Meng Nan doubted Bai Zhi¡¯s words, but he still quickly reached out his hand: ¡°Who said I¡¯m scared? I¡¯m just joking with you . ¡± Bai Zhi didn¡¯t make a sound, she only grabbed Meng Nan¡¯s arm and quickly inserted the needle and injected a bit of procaine in his skin . ¡°Alright . ¡± When Bai Zhi pulled out the needle, she let him lie down on the bed . Meng Nan¡¯s heart was screaming, it was very painful . How dare shepare it to a mosquito bite? How big that mosquito must be? Hu Feng stretched out his neck and then went close to Bai Zhi . He also saw the strange thing that she had taken out of the cloth bag . It was a thing that he had never seen before . Seeing Meng Nan¡¯s reactions, it was obvious that he also had never seen it before . He lived in the mountain vige . It was not unusual for him not to see some things . Meng Nan doesn¡¯t live in the mountain, but he also had never seen it . Proving that this thing was indeed very rare . This little girl, when she came back yesterday, she only stayed inside the cabin house . Where did she get all these things? After counting the time, Bai Zhi determined that Meng Nan¡¯s skin test was negative, which was good . It saved her a lot of time . Bai Zhi sat down at the bedside and untied the bandage wrapped around Meng Nan¡¯s left hand . The wound¡¯s appearance was very shocking . Because it was not cleaned properly, the edge of the wound inmed and rotted . Seeing her frowning, Meng Nan busily asked: ¡°How is it? Is it getting worse?¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°No, you don¡¯t need to worry . The situation is much better than I thought . I¡¯m going to remove the dead skin on your wound now . It will hurt a bit, just hold on to it . ¡± Hurt a bit? She just said the pain to that thick needle will be the same as a mosquito bite, but the result was, it hurts so much . Now that she said it will hurt a bit... ... then the pain must be extreme . ¡°Don¡¯t look if you¡¯re scared . ¡± Bai Zhi grabbed a pillow and thew it on Meng Na¡¯s face to block his eyes . Meng Nan¡¯s face slightly redden as he pulled down the pillow: ¡°Who said that I¡¯m scared? I¡¯m not scared, I am a man, a grown-up man -ahh ¨C it¡¯s painful ¨C do it gently ¨C gently-¡± Does it hurt? She just started cleaning his wound . But, he acted like she sprinkled salt or chili peppers to it . This kind of pain was bearable . If Hu Feng will rece him, he will definitely not act like this . That day, when Hu Feng blocked his body in front of her, he didn¡¯t even say a word when the bricks hit his body . Chapter 182: It hurts, do it gently! . ¡°What is this?¡± Meng Nan looked at the small transparent bottle . It seemed to be made of ss but looked more delicate . There was also some drawings on it . No, it was more like letters ¡°This is an anesthetic drug . We need to use this so that you won¡¯t feel in pain when we sutured your wound . ¡± Bai Zhi put down the procaine and took a tuberculin syringe for a skin test ¡°What is that?¡± Meng Nan curiously looked at the strange thing in Bai Zhi¡¯s hand, the strange thing has a silver needle on top of it . Bai Zhi used the strange thing with a fine needle to suck the transparent liquid out of the small bottle... .... ¡°What are you doing? What are you trying to do?¡± Meng Nan retracted back his hand in horror when Bai Zhi actually want to use the strange thing to his hand ¡°I¡¯m doing a skin test, we need to know if you are allergic to it . If you are allergic, we will use another drug,¡±. Bai Zhi said as if it was very simple, but Meng Nan¡¯s heart kept beating fast . That fine needle she used to absorb the transparent water was much thicker than the silver needle he had seen before . If that needle went inside his arm, it must be very painful Seeing Meng Nan refused to extend his hand, Bai Zhi frowned her eyebrows and said: ¡°You are a big man now, why you still act like a child? Once you take a shot, you will know that it was just like a mosquito bite . What¡¯s the big deal?¡±. Meng Nan doubted Bai Zhi¡¯s words, but he still quickly reached out his hand: ¡°Who said I¡¯m scared? I¡¯m just joking with you . ¡±. Bai Zhi didn¡¯t make a sound, she only grabbed Meng Nan¡¯s arm and quickly inserted the needle and injected a bit of procaine in his skin ¡°Alright . ¡± When Bai Zhi pulled out the needle, she let him lie down on the bed Meng Nan¡¯s heart was screaming, it was very painful . How dare shepare it to a mosquito bite? How big that mosquito must be?. Hu Feng stretched out his neck and then went close to Bai Zhi . He also saw the strange thing that she had taken out of the cloth bag . It was a thing that he had never seen before Seeing Meng Nan¡¯s reactions, it was obvious that he also had never seen it before . He lived in the mountain vige . It was not unusual for him not to see some things . Meng Nan doesn¡¯t live in the mountain, but he also had never seen it . Proving that this thing was indeed very rare This little girl, when she came back yesterday, she only stayed inside the cabin house . Where did she get all these things?. After counting the time, Bai Zhi determined that Meng Nan¡¯s skin test was negative, which was good . It saved her a lot of time Bai Zhi sat down at the bedside and untied the bandage wrapped around Meng Nan¡¯s left hand . The wound¡¯s appearance was very shocking . Because it was not cleaned properly, the edge of the wound inmed and rotted Seeing her frowning, Meng Nan busily asked: ¡°How is it? Is it getting worse?¡±. Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°No, you don¡¯t need to worry . The situation is much better than I thought . I¡¯m going to remove the dead skin on your wound now . It will hurt a bit, just hold on to it . ¡±. Hurt a bit?. She just said the pain to that thick needle will be the same as a mosquito bite, but the result was, it hurts so much . Now that she said it will hurt a bit... ... then the pain must be extreme ¡°Don¡¯t look if you¡¯re scared . ¡± Bai Zhi grabbed a pillow and thew it on Meng Na¡¯s face to block his eyes Meng Nan¡¯s face slightly redden as he pulled down the pillow: ¡°Who said that I¡¯m scared? I¡¯m not scared, I am a man, a grown-up man -ahh ¨C it¡¯s painful ¨C do it gently ¨C gently-¡±. Does it hurt? She just started cleaning his wound . But, he acted like she sprinkled salt or chili peppers to it This kind of pain was bearable . If Hu Feng will rece him, he will definitely not act like this . That day, when Hu Feng blocked his body in front of her, he didn¡¯t even say a word when the bricks hit his body Chapter 183: Suturing

Chapter 183: Suturing

After putting down the disinfectant spray, Bai Zhi turned her head and looked in the direction where Hu Feng sat down, but her line of sight was blocked by a tall wall-like body . This guy, she didn¡¯t know when he slipped behind her . Hu Feng endured for a long time, but now that Bai Zhi turned her head, he quickly pointed his finger to the disinfectant spray and asked: ¡°What is that thing?¡± That small white bottle has a small round head on the top . Every time Bai Zhi presses it with her finger, there will be a mass of water that will spurt out from it . The water has a strange smell, and each time it will spray on Meng Nan¡¯s wound, he will scream . Bai Zhi immediately turned her head and simply said: ¡°It is a disinfectant used to clean the wound . ¡± ¡°Where did ite from?¡± Hu Feng asked another question . ¡°My stuff . ¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking you where did you get it?¡± Bai Zhi injected the procaine into Meng Nan¡¯s wound, her movements were very smooth . Meng Nan and Hu Feng¡¯s eyes widen in amazement . You can put that transparent water inside the body with the help of that thick needle? Meng Nan was very nervous, but he finally understood why Bai Zhi said those words earlier . Why must he keep this treatment as a secret? This is simply incredible! Bai Zhi didn¡¯t look at Hu Feng, but she didn¡¯t forget to answer his question: ¡°You don¡¯t need to care where all these stuff came from . You have the right to ask, but I also have the right not to answer your question . Hu Feng, Meng Dage, you just have to remember, I am not a bad person, I will not harm you . These things must be strange to you, but they are all good medicines that can save people¡¯s life . ¡± After saying those words, Bai Zhi took out a surgical needle, surgical thread, tweezers, and surgical scissors from the cloth bag... ... After wiping all the surgical instruments with disinfectant wipes, she neatly ced them to the bedside cab for easy ess . There is no assistant nurse that will help her get everything, she can only depend on herself . Meng Nan looked at the curved surgical needle and asked with a trembling voice: ¡°This, what is this thing?¡± Bai Zhi didn¡¯t make a sound, but he saw her putting silk thread on the needle . Meng Nan looked at his wound, and his heart shook in fear: ¡°You, your not nning to use this to stitch my body, right?¡± Bai Zhi gave him a bad look and said: ¡°If I will not stitch your broken tendon, how do want me to attach them? If I will not use this surgical needle and thread, what do you want me to use?¡± Seeing Meng Nan¡¯s face as white as paper, she smiled and said: ¡°Rest assured, it won¡¯t hurt . ¡± ¡°Won¡¯t hurt? This needle is so thick, the thread is also thick, how could say it won¡¯t hurt?¡± While Meng Nan was speaking, Bai Zhi has already inserted the surgical needle and it passed through his flesh . But, what was strange is that he really didn¡¯t feel in pain at all . As if his flesh was nothing but a piece of dead meat... ... Hu Feng raised an eyebrow . He didn¡¯t expect Meng Nan could actually hold it . He didn¡¯t even make a sound . The process looked very painful . So, how can he hold it? Bai Zhi¡¯s movements were very smooth . People with discerning eyes can tell that this was not her first time, as if she had done this a thousand times . Suturing Meng Nan¡¯s tendon ended fast, the surface of his kin was also quickly sutured . As if Bai Zhi was simply stitching a hole in a pocket . When Bai Zhi cut the surgical thread, she got up to pick up her things . Hu Feng, who was silent most of the time, asked Meng Nan: ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Meng Nan shook his head: ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t hurt . I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on . I can feel the thread passing through my flesh, but it doesn¡¯t hurt at all . ¡± Chapter 183: Suturing . After putting down the disinfectant spray, Bai Zhi turned her head and looked in the direction where Hu Feng sat down, but her line of sight was blocked by a tall wall-like body . This guy, she didn¡¯t know when he slipped behind her Hu Feng endured for a long time, but now that Bai Zhi turned her head, he quickly pointed his finger to the disinfectant spray and asked: ¡°What is that thing?¡±. That small white bottle has a small round head on the top . Every time Bai Zhi presses it with her finger, there will be a mass of water that will spurt out from it . The water has a strange smell, and each time it will spray on Meng Nan¡¯s wound, he will scream Bai Zhi immediately turned her head and simply said: ¡°It is a disinfectant used to clean the wound . ¡±. ¡°Where did ite from?¡± Hu Feng asked another question ¡°My stuff . ¡±. ¡°I¡¯m asking you where did you get it?¡±. Bai Zhi injected the procaine into Meng Nan¡¯s wound, her movements were very smooth . Meng Nan and Hu Feng¡¯s eyes widen in amazement . You can put that transparent water inside the body with the help of that thick needle?. Meng Nan was very nervous, but he finally understood why Bai Zhi said those words earlier . Why must he keep this treatment as a secret?. This is simply incredible!. Bai Zhi didn¡¯t look at Hu Feng, but she didn¡¯t forget to answer his question: ¡°You don¡¯t need to care where all these stuff came from . You have the right to ask, but I also have the right not to answer your question . Hu Feng, Meng Dage, you just have to remember, I am not a bad person, I will not harm you . These things must be strange to you, but they are all good medicines that can save people¡¯s life . ¡±. After saying those words, Bai Zhi took out a surgical needle, surgical thread, tweezers, and surgical scissors from the cloth bag... .... After wiping all the surgical instruments with disinfectant wipes, she neatly ced them to the bedside cab for easy ess There is no assistant nurse that will help her get everything, she can only depend on herself Meng Nan looked at the curved surgical needle and asked with a trembling voice: ¡°This, what is this thing?¡±. Bai Zhi didn¡¯t make a sound, but he saw her putting silk thread on the needle . Meng Nan looked at his wound, and his heart shook in fear: ¡°You, your not nning to use this to stitch my body, right?¡±. Bai Zhi gave him a bad look and said: ¡°If I will not stitch your broken tendon, how do want me to attach them? If I will not use this surgical needle and thread, what do you want me to use?¡±. Seeing Meng Nan¡¯s face as white as paper, she smiled and said: ¡°Rest assured, it won¡¯t hurt . ¡±. ¡°Won¡¯t hurt? This needle is so thick, the thread is also thick, how could say it won¡¯t hurt?¡± While Meng Nan was speaking, Bai Zhi has already inserted the surgical needle and it passed through his flesh . But, what was strange is that he really didn¡¯t feel in pain at all . As if his flesh was nothing but a piece of dead meat... .... Hu Feng raised an eyebrow . He didn¡¯t expect Meng Nan could actually hold it . He didn¡¯t even make a sound . The process looked very painful . So, how can he hold it?. Bai Zhi¡¯s movements were very smooth . People with discerning eyes can tell that this was not her first time, as if she had done this a thousand times Suturing Meng Nan¡¯s tendon ended fast, the surface of his kin was also quickly sutured . As if Bai Zhi was simply stitching a hole in a pocket When Bai Zhi cut the surgical thread, she got up to pick up her things Hu Feng, who was silent most of the time, asked Meng Nan: ¡°Does it hurt?¡±. Meng Nan shook his head: ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t hurt . I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on . I can feel the thread passing through my flesh, but it doesn¡¯t hurt at all . ¡±. Chapter 184: To give one’s heart

Chapter 184: To give one¡¯s heart

Hu Feng looked at the small bottle on the table, it was only as big as a thumb of that little girl . That little girl sucked out all the transparent liquid with the use of a needle and small tube, then she injected everything inside Meng Nan¡¯s hand . And just like she said earlier, it won¡¯t hurt . Hu Feng looked at Bai Zhi, who was putting all her things inside the cloth bag . He has a lot of questions inside his heart, but he couldn¡¯t open his mouth in front of Meng Nan . After tidying up her things, Bai Zhi tied her cloth bag with a rope . Then, she went close to the desk and sat down to write prescriptions for Meng Nan . If Meng Nan¡¯s injury will be treated via Western medicine, it can recover by 70% at most . But, with Chinese medicine, it can recover by 50% . If she willbine Chine and Western medicine, the recovery will be at least 90% . If Meng Nan is lucky, his hand might return to normal the same level as before . Fortunately, she learned Chinese and Western medicine . And she was very proficient to both . With this, not only she will be happy, but also Meng Nan . Bai Zhi opened the door and called Jin Shiwei toe in . Then, she handed two prescriptions: ¡°There are two prescriptions . One is for external use, 2x a day, morning and evening . The other one is taken orally, 3x a day, take it before meals . ¡± Jin Shiwei took the two prescriptions and read everything . When things were clear to him, he smiled and said: ¡°I will remember it . ¡± Bai Zhi looked back at Meng Nan and said: ¡°I wille back to check your condition after 3 days . During those periods, you can¡¯t use your left hand . You have to be careful, just move slightly . If it breaks again, I really don¡¯t know how to save you . ¡± Jin Shiwei answered: ¡°I understand, in these three days, I promise that I will watch over gongzi day and night . I will not let him to even pull down his pants in the restroom . ¡± Bai Zhi originally has a serious face, but when she heard Jin Shiwei¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but imagine, Jin Shiwei helping Meng Nan to take off his pants and wiping his butt . The picture is too beautiful to imagine and hot . Meng Nan blushed and shouted at Jin Shiwei in shame: ¡°You, stop talking, no one will think you¡¯re mute . ¡± Jin Shiwei swept his eyes to Meng Nan and said: ¡®If I don¡¯t talk, you will take me as a mute person . I don¡¯t want to be treated as one . ¡± Before leaving, Bai Zhi reminded Meng Nan: ¡°Remember what I said to you, keep your promise . Don¡¯t let me down . ¡± Meng Nan knew that she was serious . He could see from her eyes that she¡¯s not joking . Meng Nan nodded his head: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I promised you, so I will do it . ¡± When Bai Zhi left, Hu Feng followed . Jin Shiwei leaned his body in front of Meng Nan and asked with a smile: ¡°Gongzi, what did you promise her? Did you promise to give her your heart?¡± Meng Nan sighed: ¡°I think both people should be willing to do that . ¡± That little girl is too special . The more he learned things about her, the more she doesn¡¯t think of her as an ordinary mountain girl . Her medical stuff looked very strange . Where did she get those things? Jin Shiwei was shocked, his mouth kept opened in fright: ¡°Gongzi, are out of your mind? With your talent and status, if you want to get it, which youngdy will not look at you? ¡± Meng Nan looked at the centipede-like suture on his wrist . His heart was clear that Bai Zhi is not the same as those youngdies he had met before . She will not throw herself to him just because of his face or status . Jin Shiwei shook his head, he¡¯s been with Meng Nan for a long time now . Naturally, he knows that he will not be tempted by a mere mountain girl . Absolutely not! Seeing that his young master¡¯s spirit suddenly became low, Jin Shiwei no longer continues the topic . He said: ¡°Gongzi, the public servant outside reported that, because there were many victims, who fled in the south, entered the town . The price of rice in the town keeps increasing . The citizens areining . ¡± Chapter 184: To give one¡¯s heart . Hu Feng looked at the small bottle on the table, it was only as big as a thumb of that little girl . That little girl sucked out all the transparent liquid with the use of a needle and small tube, then she injected everything inside Meng Nan¡¯s hand And just like she said earlier, it won¡¯t hurt Hu Feng looked at Bai Zhi, who was putting all her things inside the cloth bag . He has a lot of questions inside his heart, but he couldn¡¯t open his mouth in front of Meng Nan After tidying up her things, Bai Zhi tied her cloth bag with a rope . Then, she went close to the desk and sat down to write prescriptions for Meng Nan If Meng Nan¡¯s injury will be treated via Western medicine, it can recover by 70% at most . But, with Chinese medicine, it can recover by 50% If she willbine Chine and Western medicine, the recovery will be at least 90% . If Meng Nan is lucky, his hand might return to normal the same level as before Fortunately, she learned Chinese and Western medicine . And she was very proficient to both . With this, not only she will be happy, but also Meng Nan Bai Zhi opened the door and called Jin Shiwei toe in . Then, she handed two prescriptions: ¡°There are two prescriptions . One is for external use, 2x a day, morning and evening . The other one is taken orally, 3x a day, take it before meals . ¡±. Jin Shiwei took the two prescriptions and read everything . When things were clear to him, he smiled and said: ¡°I will remember it . ¡±. Bai Zhi looked back at Meng Nan and said: ¡°I wille back to check your condition after 3 days . During those periods, you can¡¯t use your left hand . You have to be careful, just move slightly . If it breaks again, I really don¡¯t know how to save you . ¡±. Jin Shiwei answered: ¡°I understand, in these three days, I promise that I will watch over gongzi day and night . I will not let him to even pull down his pants in the restroom . ¡±. Bai Zhi originally has a serious face, but when she heard Jin Shiwei¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but imagine, Jin Shiwei helping Meng Nan to take off his pants and wiping his butt . The picture is too beautiful to imagine and hot Meng Nan blushed and shouted at Jin Shiwei in shame: ¡°You, stop talking, no one will think you¡¯re mute . ¡±. Jin Shiwei swept his eyes to Meng Nan and said: ¡®If I don¡¯t talk, you will take me as a mute person . I don¡¯t want to be treated as one . ¡±. Before leaving, Bai Zhi reminded Meng Nan: ¡°Remember what I said to you, keep your promise . Don¡¯t let me down . ¡±. Meng Nan knew that she was serious . He could see from her eyes that she¡¯s not joking Meng Nan nodded his head: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I promised you, so I will do it . ¡±. When Bai Zhi left, Hu Feng followed Jin Shiwei leaned his body in front of Meng Nan and asked with a smile: ¡°Gongzi, what did you promise her? Did you promise to give her your heart?¡±. Meng Nan sighed: ¡°I think both people should be willing to do that . ¡± That little girl is too special . The more he learned things about her, the more she doesn¡¯t think of her as an ordinary mountain girl . Her medical stuff looked very strange . Where did she get those things?. Jin Shiwei was shocked, his mouth kept opened in fright: ¡°Gongzi, are out of your mind? With your talent and status, if you want to get it, which youngdy will not look at you? ¡±. Meng Nan looked at the centipede-like suture on his wrist . His heart was clear that Bai Zhi is not the same as those youngdies he had met before . She will not throw herself to him just because of his face or status Jin Shiwei shook his head, he¡¯s been with Meng Nan for a long time now . Naturally, he knows that he will not be tempted by a mere mountain girl Absolutely not!. Seeing that his young master¡¯s spirit suddenly became low, Jin Shiwei no longer continues the topic . He said: ¡°Gongzi, the public servant outside reported that, because there were many victims, who fled in the south, entered the town . The price of rice in the town keeps increasing . The citizens areining . ¡±. Chapter 185: Secrets

Chapter 185: Secrets

Meng Nan waved his hand: ¡°This matter has no connection me . I can¡¯t manage this . Let them go to Gu Daren . ¡± He was only a small government official, although he was in charge now, he shouldn¡¯t exceed his original control . The matter regarding refugees was so big, he has no power or rights to manage it . On the way back to the Huangtou Vige, the more Hu Feng think about it, the more he felt wronged . In anger, he suddenly stopped the horse and went down the carriage . Bai Zhi was leaning on the carriage without care when suddenly, the carriage stopped . She was not prepared at all, due to force, her body flew forward and mmed on the wall . Bai Zhi felt like she could see the stars, as the blood poured down from her nose . When Hu Feng came in, he was shocked to see Bai Zhi¡¯s nose was bleeding . The anger in his heart disappeared without a trace . He then hurriedly grabbed the handkerchief in her hand and helped her plug her nostrils . Bai Zhi looked up and squinted her eyes at him: ¡°Hey, look at how you drive? Why did you suddenly stop? If this happened again, I¡¯ll definitely be killed by you . ¡± Seeing her shouting in anger, it seemed like her condition is not bad . Hu Feng secretly felt relieved inside his heart . Bu then, he remembered his purpose of stopping the carriage . Hu Feng¡¯s face sank and said: ¡°You said that you will help me cure my amnesia . Is that true or a lie?¡± Bai Zhi¡¯s eyes rolled, then said with a bad tone: ¡°Do you think I¡¯m lying to you? When did I ever fool you?¡± Hu Feng pointed his finger to the cloth bad and said: ¡°You have so many medicines in there to save lives, why you didn¡¯t use them to me? You¡¯ve only met Meng Nan for a few days, but your willing to use them to him . Why can¡¯t you use them for me?¡± When Hu Feng said those words, his heart was full of sour . It¡¯s just a pity, Bai Zhi didn¡¯t sense it . Well, Hu Feng himself didn¡¯t realize that there was a trace of sourness in his words . Bai Zhi said: ¡°I¡¯ll tell you two important things . First, to your illness, these things are useless . Secondly, I just got these things . If I had this earlier, do you think me and my Niang need to eat so many suffering?¡± So that was the case, she just got these things . Well, she¡¯s always doing things right under his eyes . So, where did she get all these things? Without waiting for him to ask, Bai Zhi initiated: ¡°You better not ask me another question . I will not answer you even if you ask nicely . Who in this world doesn¡¯t have a secret or two? I don¡¯t want to say anything about it, so it¡¯s useless for you to ask . ¡± Hu Feng closed his mouth . Since she refused to say it, asking more about it is useless . But then, he will wait for the day she herself is willing to say it . Hu Feng didn¡¯t say another word, he turned around and leave, then continued driving . When Mrs . Liu came back from the outside, she saw Old Lady Bai was sitting in the courtyard while massaging her legs . In these past few days, she almost went outside every day to dig wild vegetables . Her old arms and legs have been idled for many years, so now they got overwhelmed by work . Mrs . Liu went close to the olddy and said: ¡°Niang, did you know, Bai Zhi and Zhao Lan starting to build their house . ¡± Old Lady Bai immediately stopped massaging her leg, then looked up at Mrs . Liu: ¡°Starting to build? Isn¡¯t it too early? Which foreman did they talk too?¡± Mrs . Liu shook her head, but then her eyes shed with anger: ¡°I just went to look . They are not people in our vige . They are all foreigners . There is quite a few numbers of them . I think there were a dozen or more people . They brought bricks with them . That dead girl bought so many bricks, she must be nning to build a big house . She must have asked those people in the town to build her a house . ¡± Old Lady Bai was so shocked that she stood up immediately in her chair: ¡°What? She wants to build a brick house? And she also hired a dozen or more people?¡± Mrs . Liu nodded her head: ¡°Their lot is not big, but they bought a lot of bricks . For sure, they are nning to build a brick house . ¡± Chapter 185: Secrets . Meng Nan waved his hand: ¡°This matter has no connection me . I can¡¯t manage this . Let them go to Gu Daren . ¡± He was only a small government official, although he was in charge now, he shouldn¡¯t exceed his original control . The matter regarding refugees was so big, he has no power or rights to manage it *. On the way back to the Huangtou Vige, the more Hu Feng think about it, the more he felt wronged . In anger, he suddenly stopped the horse and went down the carriage Bai Zhi was leaning on the carriage without care when suddenly, the carriage stopped . She was not prepared at all, due to force, her body flew forward and mmed on the wall . Bai Zhi felt like she could see the stars, as the blood poured down from her nose When Hu Feng came in, he was shocked to see Bai Zhi¡¯s nose was bleeding . The anger in his heart disappeared without a trace . He then hurriedly grabbed the handkerchief in her hand and helped her plug her nostrils Bai Zhi looked up and squinted her eyes at him: ¡°Hey, look at how you drive? Why did you suddenly stop? If this happened again, I¡¯ll definitely be killed by you . ¡±. Seeing her shouting in anger, it seemed like her condition is not bad . Hu Feng secretly felt relieved inside his heart . Bu then, he remembered his purpose of stopping the carriage . Hu Feng¡¯s face sank and said: ¡°You said that you will help me cure my amnesia . Is that true or a lie?¡±. Bai Zhi¡¯s eyes rolled, then said with a bad tone: ¡°Do you think I¡¯m lying to you? When did I ever fool you?¡±. Hu Feng pointed his finger to the cloth bad and said: ¡°You have so many medicines in there to save lives, why you didn¡¯t use them to me? You¡¯ve only met Meng Nan for a few days, but your willing to use them to him . Why can¡¯t you use them for me?¡±. When Hu Feng said those words, his heart was full of sour It¡¯s just a pity, Bai Zhi didn¡¯t sense it . Well, Hu Feng himself didn¡¯t realize that there was a trace of sourness in his words Bai Zhi said: ¡°I¡¯ll tell you two important things . First, to your illness, these things are useless . Secondly, I just got these things . If I had this earlier, do you think me and my Niang need to eat so many suffering?¡±. So that was the case, she just got these things . Well, she¡¯s always doing things right under his eyes . So, where did she get all these things?. Without waiting for him to ask, Bai Zhi initiated: ¡°You better not ask me another question . I will not answer you even if you ask nicely . Who in this world doesn¡¯t have a secret or two? I don¡¯t want to say anything about it, so it¡¯s useless for you to ask . ¡±. Hu Feng closed his mouth . Since she refused to say it, asking more about it is useless . But then, he will wait for the day she herself is willing to say it Hu Feng didn¡¯t say another word, he turned around and leave, then continued driving *. When Mrs . Liu came back from the outside, she saw Old Lady Bai was sitting in the courtyard while massaging her legs . In these past few days, she almost went outside every day to dig wild vegetables . Her old arms and legs have been idled for many years, so now they got overwhelmed by work Mrs . Liu went close to the olddy and said: ¡°Niang, did you know, Bai Zhi and Zhao Lan starting to build their house . ¡±. Old Lady Bai immediately stopped massaging her leg, then looked up at Mrs . Liu: ¡°Starting to build? Isn¡¯t it too early? Which foreman did they talk too?¡±. Mrs . Liu shook her head, but then her eyes shed with anger: ¡°I just went to look . They are not people in our vige . They are all foreigners . There is quite a few numbers of them . I think there were a dozen or more people . They brought bricks with them . That dead girl bought so many bricks, she must be nning to build a big house . She must have asked those people in the town to build her a house . ¡±. Old Lady Bai was so shocked that she stood up immediately in her chair: ¡°What? She wants to build a brick house? And she also hired a dozen or more people?¡±. Mrs . Liu nodded her head: ¡°Their lot is not big, but they bought a lot of bricks . For sure, they are nning to build a brick house . ¡±. Chapter 186: Bai Loushi

Chapter 186: Bai Loushi

¡°That wastrel, that dead girl, ording to your calctions, how much money do you think did she waste?¡± Old Lady Bai¡¯s heart was in so much pain as if it was she who spent the money . Mrs . Liu said with a sour tone: ¡°Even if she spent so much, it¡¯s her own money . We can¡¯t control it . ¡± Old Lady Bai screamed in anger: ¡°We can¡¯t control it? Isn¡¯t her surname Bai? As long as her surname is Bai, we can control it . Didn¡¯t we raise her for 12 years? We must clear this ount . ¡± This is exactly what Mrs . Liu wanted . She said those words in front of this old woman to get benefits from Bai Zhi . As long as this old woman looked for the mother and daughter once, twice or thrice, Bai Zhi and Zhao Lan could only give in if they wanted to live a peaceful life . Mrs . Zhang came out of the house and went towards the olddy, who was full of anger: ¡°You can worry about that stuffter, what are we going to eat today?¡± In these past few days, they went out to dig wild vegetables . The wild vegetables they dug was only enough for a day . But this morning, it was raining, so they didn¡¯t go outside to dig . And now it¡¯s noon, there was nothing to eat in the house . Old Lady Bai was also hungry . The wild vegetables they eat were always not enough . After they finished the meal, she gets hungry after two hours . Old Lady Bai red at Mrs . Zhang: ¡°Eat, eat, eat, all you think about is food . Can¡¯t you think about something else?¡± Mrs . Zhang sneered: ¡°Think about something else? What do you think? I am so hungry that my stomach is aching . Do think I¡¯ll still have the strength to think?¡± If this old woman says go to the east, no one will dare to go the west . Obviously, this old woman has money to buy rice, but she was only unwilling to take it out . She would rather let her family suffer in hunger or starved to death . As if she can take her money in the underworld . ¡°Over here!¡± Outside, Doctor Lu¡¯s voice sounded . Old Lady Bai hurriedly turned her head and saw Doctor Lu standing with two people . The two people were staring at her coldly . The older middle-aged officer asked: ¡°Are you Bai Luoshi?¡± Old Lady Bai¡¯s heart jumped in shock and sweat started oozing on her forehead . Thest time they were beaten seemed still vivid in her mind . So, seeing these two officers, her knees started trembling . ¡°Yes, this old woman is Bai Luoshi . ¡± Their gate was not closed, so the two officers came in with Doctor Lu . The officer quickly asked the olddy: ¡°Lu Zhangchun told us that, your Bai Family owe him 6 silver coins, is that true?¡± Old Lady Bai always believed that the IOU had been torn . So, as long as she refused to admit it, even if the emperore, she will be cleared . With this thought in mind, she felt relieved and then she tilted her neck: ¡°No, when did our Bai Family owe him money? He¡¯s clearly ckmailing us . ¡± Mrs . Liu also opened her mouth and said: ¡°Yes, just because he said we owe him money, we really owed him? Where is his evidence? If words can be used as evidence, then I will also say he owes us 100 silver coins . ¡± Doctor Lu coldly said: ¡°I know that you will not admit your debt . Since I dare to bring officials with me, naturally, I have evidence . ¡± After saying those words, Doctor Lu took out a letter from his sleeve, with two bright red fingerprints . When Old Lady Bai saw this, she immediately yelled out loud: ¡°Impossible, he shouldn¡¯t have this letter, this letter was clearly... ...¡± Old Lady Bai hurriedly covered her mouth . She almost blurted out the truth . The Officer looked at the olddy with cold eyes: ¡°What is it? Say it clearly . ¡± Old Lady Bai immediately replied: ¡°Obviously, it was forged by him . I never owed him money . ¡± Chapter 186: Bai Loushi . ¡°That wastrel, that dead girl, ording to your calctions, how much money do you think did she waste?¡± Old Lady Bai¡¯s heart was in so much pain as if it was she who spent the money Mrs . Liu said with a sour tone: ¡°Even if she spent so much, it¡¯s her own money . We can¡¯t control it . ¡±. Old Lady Bai screamed in anger: ¡°We can¡¯t control it? Isn¡¯t her surname Bai? As long as her surname is Bai, we can control it . Didn¡¯t we raise her for 12 years? We must clear this ount . ¡±. This is exactly what Mrs . Liu wanted . She said those words in front of this old woman to get benefits from Bai Zhi . As long as this old woman looked for the mother and daughter once, twice or thrice, Bai Zhi and Zhao Lan could only give in if they wanted to live a peaceful life Mrs . Zhang came out of the house and went towards the olddy, who was full of anger: ¡°You can worry about that stuffter, what are we going to eat today?¡±. In these past few days, they went out to dig wild vegetables . The wild vegetables they dug was only enough for a day . But this morning, it was raining, so they didn¡¯t go outside to dig . And now it¡¯s noon, there was nothing to eat in the house Old Lady Bai was also hungry . The wild vegetables they eat were always not enough . After they finished the meal, she gets hungry after two hours Old Lady Bai red at Mrs . Zhang: ¡°Eat, eat, eat, all you think about is food . Can¡¯t you think about something else?¡±. Mrs . Zhang sneered: ¡°Think about something else? What do you think? I am so hungry that my stomach is aching . Do think I¡¯ll still have the strength to think?¡±. If this old woman says go to the east, no one will dare to go the west . Obviously, this old woman has money to buy rice, but she was only unwilling to take it out . She would rather let her family suffer in hunger or starved to death . As if she can take her money in the underworld *. ¡°Over here!¡±. Outside, Doctor Lu¡¯s voice sounded . Old Lady Bai hurriedly turned her head and saw Doctor Lu standing with two people . The two people were staring at her coldly . The older middle-aged officer asked: ¡°Are you Bai Luoshi?¡±. Old Lady Bai¡¯s heart jumped in shock and sweat started oozing on her forehead . Thest time they were beaten seemed still vivid in her mind . So, seeing these two officers, her knees started trembling ¡°Yes, this old woman is Bai Luoshi . ¡±. Their gate was not closed, so the two officers came in with Doctor Lu The officer quickly asked the olddy: ¡°Lu Zhangchun told us that, your Bai Family owe him 6 silver coins, is that true?¡±. Old Lady Bai always believed that the IOU had been torn . So, as long as she refused to admit it, even if the emperore, she will be cleared . With this thought in mind, she felt relieved and then she tilted her neck: ¡°No, when did our Bai Family owe him money? He¡¯s clearly ckmailing us . ¡±. Mrs . Liu also opened her mouth and said: ¡°Yes, just because he said we owe him money, we really owed him? Where is his evidence? If words can be used as evidence, then I will also say he owes us 100 silver coins . ¡±. Doctor Lu coldly said: ¡°I know that you will not admit your debt . Since I dare to bring officials with me, naturally, I have evidence . ¡±. After saying those words, Doctor Lu took out a letter from his sleeve, with two bright red fingerprints When Old Lady Bai saw this, she immediately yelled out loud: ¡°Impossible, he shouldn¡¯t have this letter, this letter was clearly... ...¡± Old Lady Bai hurriedly covered her mouth . She almost blurted out the truth The Officer looked at the olddy with cold eyes: ¡°What is it? Say it clearly . ¡±. Old Lady Bai immediately replied: ¡°Obviously, it was forged by him . I never owed him money . ¡±. Chapter 187: Will take the house as compensation

Chapter 187: Will take the house aspensation

Doctor Lu handed the IOU letter to the Officer and said: ¡°The words can be forged, but how can you forge this fingerprint? Besides, when she pressed her fingerprint, the vigers who saw it are more than two or three people . Everyone can testify for me . ¡± The Officer looked at IOU letter and waved his hand towards the olddy: ¡°Come here . ¡± Old Lady Bai was very worried inside her heart . She didn¡¯t dare toe closer, she just stood in the same ce . Seeing this, the middle-aged Officer stepped forward and grabbed the olddy¡¯s hand, then pressed andpared her fingerprint . The result of thisparison was naturally clear and undeniable . The middle-aged Officer quickly pushed the olddy¡¯s hand and shouted: ¡°What else do you have to say?¡± Old Lady Bai shook her head . She kept shaking her head while saying: ¡°Impossible, this is impossible! This letter is clearly torn by me, I tear it into pieces!¡± Doctor Lu sneered: ¡°What is impossible? Do you think you can just forget about your debt?¡± Old Lady Bai¡¯s heart was filled with anger, she couldn¡¯t afford to lose . This old man, Lu Zhangchun, has been ying with her . The IOU letter he took outst time turned out to be a fake . She was so happy for days, believing that he could no longer take out evidence and could only give up the issue . The middle-aged Officer angrily said: ¡°Do you still have thew in your eyes?¡± With a *plop* sound, Old Lady Bai knelt in front of the Officer and said: ¡°I do, Of course, I do . I am very old now, I got a little confused . Please don¡¯t arrest me, I will pay him back, I will definitely pay back this debt . ¡± The Officer swept his eyes at Doctor Lu and gave him a meaningful look . Doctor Lu nodded his head and said: ¡°Then, I will give her another chance . ¡± The middle-aged Officer then turned his head to look at Old Lady Bai and Mrs . Liu, who was kneeling on the ground . Then, said: ¡°I will give you another 3 days, if after 3 days you didn¡¯t return the 6 silver coins you owed to Lu Dafu, I will take your house aspensation to your debt . ¡± What? Will take our house aspensation? Old Lady Bai almost faint, she didn¡¯t even notice when Doctor Lu and the two officers left . ¡°Niang, what are we going to do? They want to take our house as payment of our debt . If they really take our house, then where are we going to live?¡± Mrs, Liu waspletely in panicked . The two Officers doesn¡¯t look only joking . Mrs . Zhang¡¯s face also sank . The Bai family¡¯s life was not so good, but at least they have a ce to live . They haven¡¯t died from starvation . If their house was taken away, what should they do? Mrs . Zhang¡¯s eyes fell to the red ribbon on the olddy¡¯s neck . Bai Erzhu told her that there was a piece of jade hanging on it . It was found in a wooden frame that Bai Sanzhu bought in a second-hand shop when he was still alive . After he died, the olddy took the frame and brought it to the main house . That jade pendant must be hidden by the former owner of the wooden frame . ording to this olddy¡¯s character, this piece of jade will be pass as an heirloom to Bai Dazhu¡¯s family sooner orter . She doesn¡¯t think about the Bai Erzhu¡¯s family at all . Since our family has nothing to do with this jade, it¡¯s better to¡ª ¡ª- Mrs . Zhang made up her mind and went close to the olddy, then said: ¡°Our house is so big if you added the lot, how can it only cost 6 silver coins?¡± Mrs . Liu replied: ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Such a big house will definitely not only cost 6 silver coins . ¡± Mrs . Zhang said: ¡°So, let¡¯s just pay back the debt . Otherwise, we will lose our house, and then our family can only beg for foods . ¡± Chapter 187: Will take the house aspensation . Doctor Lu handed the IOU letter to the Officer and said: ¡°The words can be forged, but how can you forge this fingerprint? Besides, when she pressed her fingerprint, the vigers who saw it are more than two or three people . Everyone can testify for me . ¡±. The Officer looked at IOU letter and waved his hand towards the olddy: ¡°Come here . ¡±. Old Lady Bai was very worried inside her heart . She didn¡¯t dare toe closer, she just stood in the same ce Seeing this, the middle-aged Officer stepped forward and grabbed the olddy¡¯s hand, then pressed andpared her fingerprint The result of thisparison was naturally clear and undeniable The middle-aged Officer quickly pushed the olddy¡¯s hand and shouted: ¡°What else do you have to say?¡±. Old Lady Bai shook her head . She kept shaking her head while saying: ¡°Impossible, this is impossible! This letter is clearly torn by me, I tear it into pieces!¡±. Doctor Lu sneered: ¡°What is impossible? Do you think you can just forget about your debt?¡±. Old Lady Bai¡¯s heart was filled with anger, she couldn¡¯t afford to lose . This old man, Lu Zhangchun, has been ying with her . The IOU letter he took outst time turned out to be a fake . She was so happy for days, believing that he could no longer take out evidence and could only give up the issue The middle-aged Officer angrily said: ¡°Do you still have thew in your eyes?¡±. With a *plop* sound, Old Lady Bai knelt in front of the Officer and said: ¡°I do, Of course, I do . I am very old now, I got a little confused . Please don¡¯t arrest me, I will pay him back, I will definitely pay back this debt . ¡±. The Officer swept his eyes at Doctor Lu and gave him a meaningful look Doctor Lu nodded his head and said: ¡°Then, I will give her another chance . ¡±. The middle-aged Officer then turned his head to look at Old Lady Bai and Mrs . Liu, who was kneeling on the ground . Then, said: ¡°I will give you another 3 days, if after 3 days you didn¡¯t return the 6 silver coins you owed to Lu Dafu, I will take your house aspensation to your debt . ¡±. What? Will take our house aspensation?. Old Lady Bai almost faint, she didn¡¯t even notice when Doctor Lu and the two officers left ¡°Niang, what are we going to do? They want to take our house as payment of our debt . If they really take our house, then where are we going to live?¡± Mrs, Liu waspletely in panicked . The two Officers doesn¡¯t look only joking Mrs . Zhang¡¯s face also sank . The Bai family¡¯s life was not so good, but at least they have a ce to live . They haven¡¯t died from starvation . If their house was taken away, what should they do?. Mrs . Zhang¡¯s eyes fell to the red ribbon on the olddy¡¯s neck . Bai Erzhu told her that there was a piece of jade hanging on it . It was found in a wooden frame that Bai Sanzhu bought in a second-hand shop when he was still alive . After he died, the olddy took the frame and brought it to the main house . That jade pendant must be hidden by the former owner of the wooden frame ording to this olddy¡¯s character, this piece of jade will be pass as an heirloom to Bai Dazhu¡¯s family sooner orter . She doesn¡¯t think about the Bai Erzhu¡¯s family at all Since our family has nothing to do with this jade, it¡¯s better to¡ª ¡ª-. Mrs . Zhang made up her mind and went close to the olddy, then said: ¡°Our house is so big if you added the lot, how can it only cost 6 silver coins?¡±. Mrs . Liu replied: ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Such a big house will definitely not only cost 6 silver coins . ¡±. Mrs . Zhang said: ¡°So, let¡¯s just pay back the debt . Otherwise, we will lose our house, and then our family can only beg for foods . ¡±. Chapter 188: Selling the jade

Chapter 188: Selling the jade

They will not just beg for foods, but also sleep in the wild . Mrs . Liu swept her eyes towards the olddy and asked in a muttering tone: ¡°But, do our family have 6 silver coins?¡± Old Lady Bai looked at Mrs . Liu and said with a bad tone: ¡°Do I look like someone who has 6 silver coins right now?¡± Inside her heart, Old Lady Bai doesn¡¯t know how many times she cursed Doctor Lu . She clearly said that she will only return 4 silver coins to him . But now, it became 6 silver coins . Seriously, since when did their Bai Family lose money as fast as a gust of wind? Mrs . Liu¡¯s eyes reddened, but she no longer opens her mouth . She was starving every day . And now their house will be someone else¡¯s home . How will they live day by day? How will they survive? Old Lady Bai opened her mouth and said with full of hate: ¡°This is all that dead girl¡¯s fault . Why she didn¡¯t just die? Why did she have to survive? Since she came back to life, we suffered so many hardships . This is all her fault . ¡± First, she took out 2 silver coins to treat that bitch Zhao Lan . Later on, she was forced to agree to write an IOU letter . Not only that, because their things were smashed by the people in Baiyang Vige and they were beaten by government officials . And now, their house will be taken away . These things all happened because of her . Mrs . Liu cried and yelled: ¡°That dead girl, it¡¯s best not to let herself fall into my hands . Otherwise, she will see how I¡¯m going to kill her . ¡± These two women, even up until now, they med other people for their shorings . They never think that it was all because of their own actions, that¡¯s why their family faced many troubles . ¡°Now is not the time to say these things, we should think of a way, how to get through this difficulty . ¡± Mrs . Zhang sighed inside her heart, she was feeling helpless . Mrs . Liu asked: ¡°Think of a way? With that 6 silver coins, we can find someone to marry my son . But now, where are we going to get so much money?¡± Mrs . Zhang swept her eyes towards the olddy, then said with a smile: ¡°I heard from Erzhu, that you found a jade pendant before at home . I think it¡¯s better to sell it to get some silver coins . With that, not only we can pay the debt, but we can also buy rice . Look at our family, we only eat wild vegetables everyday, sooner orter your cheeks will be hollow . ¡± Mrs . Liu¡¯s eyes lit up and immediately thought of the quality of the jade . That jade pendant¡¯s quality is good . It was definitely worth a lot of money . Old Lady Bai pressed tightly her hand on the jade pendant hidden under her clothes . This piece of jade is really good . It always cool down her body, it never gets warm . It was definitely a fine quality of jade . She had never seen such a good thing before, so how can she let it go? ¡°No, no, it¡¯s mine, no one can¡¯t take it . ¡± Old Lady Bai turned her back and pressed her right hand tightly against her chest . Mrs . Zhang opened her mouth and said: ¡°Mother-inw, then just let those people take away our house . Keep wearing that jade pendant of yours while we beg for foods and sleep in the wilds . Let¡¯s see how long can you keep that jade . ¡± Who knows how many robbers are outside? No need to mention the jade, because they even robbed a copper coin . Seeing Old Lady Bai¡¯s tight face slightly loose, Mrs . Zhang continued to say: ¡°I heard there are a lot of refugees from the south thate to our ce . With their home andnd all gone, what else can¡¯t they do?¡± Mrs . Liu also opened her mouth and gave follow-up words: ¡°Yes, if we lose our house, what is our difference to all those refugees? At that time, we can¡¯t guarantee that they will only rob this piece of jade, they might also rob our clothes . ¡± Old Lady Bai is not stupid . Although she knew that her two daughter-inws were just scaring her, its notpletely a lie . If their house is gone, anything can happen . Chapter 188: Selling the jade . They will not just beg for foods, but also sleep in the wild Mrs . Liu swept her eyes towards the olddy and asked in a muttering tone: ¡°But, do our family have 6 silver coins?¡±. Old Lady Bai looked at Mrs . Liu and said with a bad tone: ¡°Do I look like someone who has 6 silver coins right now?¡±. Inside her heart, Old Lady Bai doesn¡¯t know how many times she cursed Doctor Lu . She clearly said that she will only return 4 silver coins to him . But now, it became 6 silver coins . Seriously, since when did their Bai Family lose money as fast as a gust of wind?. Mrs . Liu¡¯s eyes reddened, but she no longer opens her mouth . She was starving every day . And now their house will be someone else¡¯s home . How will they live day by day? How will they survive?. Old Lady Bai opened her mouth and said with full of hate: ¡°This is all that dead girl¡¯s fault . Why she didn¡¯t just die? Why did she have to survive? Since she came back to life, we suffered so many hardships . This is all her fault . ¡±. First, she took out 2 silver coins to treat that bitch Zhao Lan . Later on, she was forced to agree to write an IOU letter . Not only that, because their things were smashed by the people in Baiyang Vige and they were beaten by government officials . And now, their house will be taken away . These things all happened because of her Mrs . Liu cried and yelled: ¡°That dead girl, it¡¯s best not to let herself fall into my hands . Otherwise, she will see how I¡¯m going to kill her . ¡±. These two women, even up until now, they med other people for their shorings . They never think that it was all because of their own actions, that¡¯s why their family faced many troubles ¡°Now is not the time to say these things, we should think of a way, how to get through this difficulty . ¡± Mrs . Zhang sighed inside her heart, she was feeling helpless Mrs . Liu asked: ¡°Think of a way? With that 6 silver coins, we can find someone to marry my son . But now, where are we going to get so much money?¡±. Mrs . Zhang swept her eyes towards the olddy, then said with a smile: ¡°I heard from Erzhu, that you found a jade pendant before at home . I think it¡¯s better to sell it to get some silver coins . With that, not only we can pay the debt, but we can also buy rice . Look at our family, we only eat wild vegetables everyday, sooner orter your cheeks will be hollow . ¡±. Mrs . Liu¡¯s eyes lit up and immediately thought of the quality of the jade . That jade pendant¡¯s quality is good . It was definitely worth a lot of money Old Lady Bai pressed tightly her hand on the jade pendant hidden under her clothes . This piece of jade is really good . It always cool down her body, it never gets warm . It was definitely a fine quality of jade . She had never seen such a good thing before, so how can she let it go?. ¡°No, no, it¡¯s mine, no one can¡¯t take it . ¡± Old Lady Bai turned her back and pressed her right hand tightly against her chest Mrs . Zhang opened her mouth and said: ¡°Mother-inw, then just let those people take away our house . Keep wearing that jade pendant of yours while we beg for foods and sleep in the wilds . Let¡¯s see how long can you keep that jade . ¡±. Who knows how many robbers are outside? No need to mention the jade, because they even robbed a copper coin Seeing Old Lady Bai¡¯s tight face slightly loose, Mrs . Zhang continued to say: ¡°I heard there are a lot of refugees from the south thate to our ce . With their home andnd all gone, what else can¡¯t they do?¡±. Mrs . Liu also opened her mouth and gave follow-up words: ¡°Yes, if we lose our house, what is our difference to all those refugees? At that time, we can¡¯t guarantee that they will only rob this piece of jade, they might also rob our clothes . ¡±. Old Lady Bai is not stupid . Although she knew that her two daughter-inws were just scaring her, its notpletely a lie . If their house is gone, anything can happen Chapter 189: Old Lady Bai’s ability

Chapter 189: Old Lady Bai¡¯s ability

t Old Lady Bai had thought about it many times . But, she couldn¡¯t think of a better way . Her two daughter-inw¡¯s maternal family were not rich, she couldn¡¯t count on them . Her own maternal family was also broke, she couldn¡¯t ask for help . Zhao Lan and Bai Zhi have money, but she couldn¡¯t control them . She couldn¡¯t even borrow a single silver . In the end, Old Lady Bai gritted her teeth and took the jade pendant on her neck . She was about to hand it over to Mrs . Liu, but was stopped by Mrs . Zhang: ¡°Mother-inw, I think it¡¯s still better if a man will go . I¡¯m afraid a woman going is not a good choice . Most of the time, if the pawnshop owner saw a female customer, he usually offer a lower price . ¡± Old Lady Bai replied: ¡°Yes, we should let a man go, let Dazhu go . ¡± Mrs . Zhang secretly cursed Old Lady Bai . As long as it is about the good stuff, she will only think about Bai Dazhu . But, if it¡¯s about work, she will think about Bai Erzhu . In the olddy¡¯s eyes, is there a difference between Bai Erzhu and Bai Sanzhu? If she got money in her hand, she will think of a way how to kick out this family . Mrs . Zhang swallowed her anger and smiled, then said: ¡°Mother-inw, two people going together is good than a single person . At least, they will look intimidating . If the pawnshop owner sees them, he might increase the offer by three points . ¡± Old Lady Bai thinks Mrs . Zhang¡¯s opinion was reasonable, so she nodded her head: That¡¯s reasonable, you let Dazhu and Erzhu go together . Those two brothers can take care of each other . ¡± Mrs . Liu was not happy . Well, originally, she was feeling happy inside her heart . Who can¡¯t see how expensive that jade pendant is? If Bai Daizhu will go alone, he can hide a dozen or more silver coins . And then, he just needs to say he ¡°lost¡± the money . Who will know how much exactly the jade pendant was sold? If Bai Erzhues along, can he hide some money? ¡°Niang, we don¡¯t need to send two people, it¡¯s only a piece of jade . This jade pendant looks exquisite, but I don¡¯t think the color looks good . It can be estimated that it only cost a few money . Also, do you really have to send two big men outside? We need a man to stay at home . What if Lu Dafu came back with some people, what a few women like us can do?¡± Mrs . Zhang smiled and said: ¡°Sister-inw, you speak as if Lu Dafu is some kind of bandit or rogue . When did Lu Dafu cause people trouble? He only brought two officers, and those two officers didn¡¯t hurt us . Besides, there is no treasure at home that can be rob . ¡± Old Lady Bai was the person who understands most of Mrs . Liu¡¯s character . So, how can her small calction didn¡¯te across her mind? Old Lady Bai squinted her eyes at Mrs . Liu and said: ¡°You better not make calctions with me . Don¡¯t speak another word, let Dazhu and Erzhu go together . Those two brothers can take care of themselves . ¡± Yes, she was biased to her first son¡¯s family, but it is still up to her how they will divide their family¡¯s property . And she prepares them relying on her than the other way around . Those two situations arepletely different . Mrs . Zhang stretched out her arm and took the jade pendant in the hands of the olddy . She smiled and said: ¡°I am going to call First brother-inw and Erzhu . ¡± When Mrs . Zhang turned and left, Mrs . Liu recovered her mind, then asked: ¡°Niang, what do you mean by that? What am I calcting?¡± Old Lady Bai coldly snorted: ¡°Do you still need to ask? I only turned a blind to it, because I still want you to have some face . But, don¡¯t try to fool this old woman again . ¡± Old Lady Bai has long been married . She also lived with her mother-inw and sister-inw to the former house of the Bai Family . So, what else her eyes didn¡¯t see? As far as Mrs . Liu¡¯s idea is concerned, she has already used them all in this life . If she didn¡¯t have a bit ability before, how can she take over thergest part of thend in the Bai Family when they separated? Chapter 189: Old Lady Bai¡¯s ability t. Old Lady Bai had thought about it many times . But, she couldn¡¯t think of a better way . Her two daughter-inw¡¯s maternal family were not rich, she couldn¡¯t count on them . Her own maternal family was also broke, she couldn¡¯t ask for help . Zhao Lan and Bai Zhi have money, but she couldn¡¯t control them . She couldn¡¯t even borrow a single silver In the end, Old Lady Bai gritted her teeth and took the jade pendant on her neck . She was about to hand it over to Mrs . Liu, but was stopped by Mrs . Zhang: ¡°Mother-inw, I think it¡¯s still better if a man will go . I¡¯m afraid a woman going is not a good choice . Most of the time, if the pawnshop owner saw a female customer, he usually offer a lower price . ¡±. Old Lady Bai replied: ¡°Yes, we should let a man go, let Dazhu go . ¡±. Mrs . Zhang secretly cursed Old Lady Bai . As long as it is about the good stuff, she will only think about Bai Dazhu . But, if it¡¯s about work, she will think about Bai Erzhu . In the olddy¡¯s eyes, is there a difference between Bai Erzhu and Bai Sanzhu? If she got money in her hand, she will think of a way how to kick out this family Mrs . Zhang swallowed her anger and smiled, then said: ¡°Mother-inw, two people going together is good than a single person . At least, they will look intimidating . If the pawnshop owner sees them, he might increase the offer by three points . ¡±. Old Lady Bai thinks Mrs . Zhang¡¯s opinion was reasonable, so she nodded her head: That¡¯s reasonable, you let Dazhu and Erzhu go together . Those two brothers can take care of each other . ¡±. Mrs . Liu was not happy . Well, originally, she was feeling happy inside her heart . Who can¡¯t see how expensive that jade pendant is? If Bai Daizhu will go alone, he can hide a dozen or more silver coins . And then, he just needs to say he ¡°lost¡± the money . Who will know how much exactly the jade pendant was sold?. If Bai Erzhues along, can he hide some money?. ¡°Niang, we don¡¯t need to send two people, it¡¯s only a piece of jade . This jade pendant looks exquisite, but I don¡¯t think the color looks good . It can be estimated that it only cost a few money . Also, do you really have to send two big men outside? We need a man to stay at home . What if Lu Dafu came back with some people, what a few women like us can do?¡±. Mrs . Zhang smiled and said: ¡°Sister-inw, you speak as if Lu Dafu is some kind of bandit or rogue . When did Lu Dafu cause people trouble? He only brought two officers, and those two officers didn¡¯t hurt us . Besides, there is no treasure at home that can be rob . ¡±. Old Lady Bai was the person who understands most of Mrs . Liu¡¯s character . So, how can her small calction didn¡¯te across her mind? Old Lady Bai squinted her eyes at Mrs . Liu and said: ¡°You better not make calctions with me . Don¡¯t speak another word, let Dazhu and Erzhu go together . Those two brothers can take care of themselves . ¡±. Yes, she was biased to her first son¡¯s family, but it is still up to her how they will divide their family¡¯s property . And she prepares them relying on her than the other way around . Those two situations arepletely different Mrs . Zhang stretched out her arm and took the jade pendant in the hands of the olddy . She smiled and said: ¡°I am going to call First brother-inw and Erzhu . ¡±. When Mrs . Zhang turned and left, Mrs . Liu recovered her mind, then asked: ¡°Niang, what do you mean by that? What am I calcting?¡±. Old Lady Bai coldly snorted: ¡°Do you still need to ask? I only turned a blind to it, because I still want you to have some face . But, don¡¯t try to fool this old woman again . ¡±. Old Lady Bai has long been married . She also lived with her mother-inw and sister-inw to the former house of the Bai Family . So, what else her eyes didn¡¯t see?. As far as Mrs . Liu¡¯s idea is concerned, she has already used them all in this life If she didn¡¯t have a bit ability before, how can she take over thergest part of thend in the Bai Family when they separated?. . Chapter 190: Chen Ji’s Pawnshop

Chapter 190: Chen Ji¡¯s Pawnshop

Mrs . Liu made a face full of grievances, but unfortunately, Old Lady Bai didn¡¯t look at her . She turned around and went inside the house . In there, she found her two sons arguing about who should keep the jade pendant . Old Lady Bai stepped forward and took the jade pendant to Bai Erzhu, then hand it over to Bai Dazhu . She said with a confident tone: ¡°Dazhu is much bigger and taller . It is safer if he keeps the jade . But then, as long as you two will not meet robbers on the road, it is just the same . No matter how much money you can get with this, just bring them all back . ¡± Bai Erzhu felt bad, but what can he change? He could only go with his older brother to the town . The two didn¡¯t dare to take a break . There was about 30 miles away from the vige up to the town . If they will not hurry, the sky will get dark before they could return back home . In Chen Ji¡¯s Pawnshop . After seeing and inspecting the jade pendant that was handed by Bai Dazhu, the shopkeeper¡¯s facial expression drastically change . He couldn¡¯t even react for a long time . This texture, this feeling, this looks, this was not something that ordinary people can have . He has been collecting goods for many years in Qingyuan Town . He had received some good treasures . But only today, he has seen such a valuable item . The shopkeeper took a nce at the two brothers outside the small window . The two brothers look poor . Their face was full of greed . At that moment, the shopkeeper felt pity for the jade . Obviously, this jade pendant doesn¡¯t belong to them . How did they get it? He didn¡¯t ask, or more likely, he didn¡¯t dare to ask . Right now, they went to the pawnshop to sell it, and that very pawnshop was his . The shopkeeper awkwardly said to the two brothers: ¡°Although this jade looks exquisite, if you look closely, you will find a crack . I can¡¯t offer you a big price . ¡± Bai Dazhu¡¯s face sank . The smile on his face disappeared immediately . He busily asked: ¡°How much can you give us? Tell us the price . ¡± The shopkeeper simply reached out his arm and took 20 silver coins . Then, he ced it in front of the small window: ¡°20 silver coins, this price is reasonable . If you¡¯re done thinking, you can take them away . ¡± When he heard that he could take away the 20 silver coins, Bai Dazhu immediately smiled . He thought he could only get one or two pieces of silver coins . It¡¯s great that he could get 20 . ¡°Well, I think it¡¯s good . ¡± Bai Dazhu busily said . The shopkeeper¡¯s lips curved into a smile . His smile was full of sarcasm . Sure enough, these people don¡¯t know how good was their item . The Shopkeeper pushed the silver coins out of the small window . Then, while writing a pawn ticket, he deliberately asked: ¡°Where did you two brotherse from?¡± Bai Dazhu replied back: ¡°We are from the Huangtou Vige, my surname is Bai . Just mentioned my name Bai Dazhu in the Huangtou Vige, no one there can¡¯t recognize me . ¡± The Shopkeeper wrote down those information in another book . The jade pendant looked very precious . If this event provokes someone in the future, at least he could exin how he got it . And he could provide the source . Bai Dazhu and Bai Erzhu took the 20 silver coins and pawn ticket, then they went out the pawnshop . When they saw a meat stall on their way, they decided to buy 2 pounds of meat . They haven¡¯t eaten enough for many days, today is a good time to eat some meat . As the saying goes, people fear to get famous like pigs fear fattening up . If you have money, don¡¯t show it off, but Bai Dazhu does not care about this . He has never touched such arge amount of silver before, the air entered his brain, he deliberately shouted at the meat seller: ¡°Butcher, if you have change for 10 silver coins, go on with your business, okay?¡± The young man, who was selling meat raised his eyes and looked at Bai Dazhu . Then, he smiled and said: ¡°Dage, if I don¡¯t even have change for 10 silver coins, how do you expect me to continue my business?¡± Chapter 190: Chen Ji¡¯s Pawnshop . Mrs . Liu made a face full of grievances, but unfortunately, Old Lady Bai didn¡¯t look at her . She turned around and went inside the house . In there, she found her two sons arguing about who should keep the jade pendant Old Lady Bai stepped forward and took the jade pendant to Bai Erzhu, then hand it over to Bai Dazhu . She said with a confident tone: ¡°Dazhu is much bigger and taller . It is safer if he keeps the jade . But then, as long as you two will not meet robbers on the road, it is just the same . No matter how much money you can get with this, just bring them all back . ¡±. Bai Erzhu felt bad, but what can he change? He could only go with his older brother to the town . The two didn¡¯t dare to take a break . There was about 30 miles away from the vige up to the town . If they will not hurry, the sky will get dark before they could return back home *. In Chen Ji¡¯s Pawnshop After seeing and inspecting the jade pendant that was handed by Bai Dazhu, the shopkeeper¡¯s facial expression drastically change . He couldn¡¯t even react for a long time . This texture, this feeling, this looks, this was not something that ordinary people can have He has been collecting goods for many years in Qingyuan Town . He had received some good treasures . But only today, he has seen such a valuable item The shopkeeper took a nce at the two brothers outside the small window . The two brothers look poor . Their face was full of greed . At that moment, the shopkeeper felt pity for the jade . Obviously, this jade pendant doesn¡¯t belong to them How did they get it? He didn¡¯t ask, or more likely, he didn¡¯t dare to ask . Right now, they went to the pawnshop to sell it, and that very pawnshop was his The shopkeeper awkwardly said to the two brothers: ¡°Although this jade looks exquisite, if you look closely, you will find a crack . I can¡¯t offer you a big price . ¡±. Bai Dazhu¡¯s face sank . The smile on his face disappeared immediately . He busily asked: ¡°How much can you give us? Tell us the price . ¡±. The shopkeeper simply reached out his arm and took 20 silver coins . Then, he ced it in front of the small window: ¡°20 silver coins, this price is reasonable . If you¡¯re done thinking, you can take them away . ¡±. When he heard that he could take away the 20 silver coins, Bai Dazhu immediately smiled . He thought he could only get one or two pieces of silver coins . It¡¯s great that he could get 20 ¡°Well, I think it¡¯s good . ¡± Bai Dazhu busily said The shopkeeper¡¯s lips curved into a smile . His smile was full of sarcasm . Sure enough, these people don¡¯t know how good was their item The Shopkeeper pushed the silver coins out of the small window . Then, while writing a pawn ticket, he deliberately asked: ¡°Where did you two brotherse from?¡±. Bai Dazhu replied back: ¡°We are from the Huangtou Vige, my surname is Bai . Just mentioned my name Bai Dazhu in the Huangtou Vige, no one there can¡¯t recognize me . ¡±. The Shopkeeper wrote down those information in another book . The jade pendant looked very precious . If this event provokes someone in the future, at least he could exin how he got it . And he could provide the source Bai Dazhu and Bai Erzhu took the 20 silver coins and pawn ticket, then they went out the pawnshop . When they saw a meat stall on their way, they decided to buy 2 pounds of meat . They haven¡¯t eaten enough for many days, today is a good time to eat some meat As the saying goes, people fear to get famous like pigs fear fattening up . If you have money, don¡¯t show it off, but Bai Dazhu does not care about this . He has never touched such arge amount of silver before, the air entered his brain, he deliberately shouted at the meat seller: ¡°Butcher, if you have change for 10 silver coins, go on with your business, okay?¡±. The young man, who was selling meat raised his eyes and looked at Bai Dazhu . Then, he smiled and said: ¡°Dage, if I don¡¯t even have change for 10 silver coins, how do you expect me to continue my business?¡±. Chapter 191: Robbery

Chapter 191: Robbery

Not far away from them, there were two men squatting on the street . The two men¡¯s clothes were ragged and dirty . They looked like refugees from the south . When the two men saw the silver coins in Bai Dazhu¡¯s hand, their eyes lit up . Bai Dazhu and Bai Erzhu bought meat and then went outside the town . Bai Erzhu said: ¡°Dage, those silvers look very heavy, you can give it to me . ¡± Bai Dazhu shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s not heavy, it¡¯s not heavy at all . A few pieces of silver coins are not heavy . ¡± Bai Erzhu said: ¡°Dage, I¡¯ve never touched that many silver coins in my life . Let me touch them for a while . When we go back, you will give it to niang . I will never have a chance to touch them . ¡± Well, it seemed that was the case, when they go back, they will give it to their mother . Letting him touch them for a while is just fine . Bai Dazhu gave the 10 silver coins to Bai Erzhu, then he said to take care of it and not to let them fall . The two brothers walked outside the town with full of joy, their mind was only focused on the silver coins in their sleeves . They didn¡¯t notice the two men, who were following them out of the town . The two brothers walked very fast, the sun was already setting, they hope they arrived at home before it gets dark . If the road gets dark, who knows if they might suddenly encounter robbers or wild beasts . Once the main road became mountain road, the road gradually disappeared . Usually, during this hour, the vigers, who entered the town had already returned home . The two brothers became anxious, their footsteps became much faster . They didn¡¯t notice the two men behind them . In the intersection of the mountain road, there was a wilderness . Except for them, even a ghost cannot be seen . The two men behind the two brothers suddenly rushed forward, they stopped the two brothers one after another . Bai Dazhu¡¯s face drastically changed: ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? Who are you?¡± The man standing behind Bai Dazhu kicked his butt, Bai Dazhu almost fell to the ground . ¡°Don¡¯t you have 10 silver coins with you? Come on, show it to this old man, so that this old man doesn¡¯t need to search your body . ¡± After listening to this, only a fool will not understand . Bai Dazhu angrily said: ¡°In broad daylight, you dare to rob us? Is there still thew in your eyes?¡± ¡°Law?¡± The man suddenlyughed out loud, his tears almoste out fromughing: ¡°Canw give you foods to eat? I haven¡¯t eaten enough for days, but you¡¯re talking about thew? I want to live, that is myw . ¡± Seeing the two men¡¯s face bing more and more fierce . Although Bai Dazhu was a tall man, he couldn¡¯t help but be scared . ¡°What are you nning to do?¡± Bai Dazhu asked . ¡°What am I nning to do? Of course, we want you to hand over your money to us . With that, you will not suffer any pain, if not... ...¡± But, how could Bai Dazhu be willing? This money is the life-saving grace of their family . Without this money, they will be homeless, they will be like refugees . ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it . ¡± Bai Dazhu pushed the man in front of him and stretched out his legs to run . But, he was hugged by the man behind him and pressed him on the ground . When Bai Erzhu saw this, he ran away, he ran fast like a scared rabbit . The two men didn¡¯t chase after Bai Erzhu . They knew the silver coins was with Bai Dazhu . It¡¯s useless to chase after him . As soon as they took the money, they will also leave at once . Bai Dazhu was beaten like a pulp to the ground . The man was pressing his body to the ground, the other one lifted up his head and beat his face . Even his mother and wife will not be able to recognize his face . After he was beaten, the two men grabbed all his money . If he knew that this will be the result, he should have handed the money to them earlier . At least, he won¡¯t be beaten like a pulp . Chapter 191: Robbery . Not far away from them, there were two men squatting on the street . The two men¡¯s clothes were ragged and dirty . They looked like refugees from the south . When the two men saw the silver coins in Bai Dazhu¡¯s hand, their eyes lit up Bai Dazhu and Bai Erzhu bought meat and then went outside the town . Bai Erzhu said: ¡°Dage, those silvers look very heavy, you can give it to me . ¡±. Bai Dazhu shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s not heavy, it¡¯s not heavy at all . A few pieces of silver coins are not heavy . ¡±. Bai Erzhu said: ¡°Dage, I¡¯ve never touched that many silver coins in my life . Let me touch them for a while . When we go back, you will give it to niang . I will never have a chance to touch them . ¡±. Well, it seemed that was the case, when they go back, they will give it to their mother . Letting him touch them for a while is just fine Bai Dazhu gave the 10 silver coins to Bai Erzhu, then he said to take care of it and not to let them fall The two brothers walked outside the town with full of joy, their mind was only focused on the silver coins in their sleeves . They didn¡¯t notice the two men, who were following them out of the town *. The two brothers walked very fast, the sun was already setting, they hope they arrived at home before it gets dark . If the road gets dark, who knows if they might suddenly encounter robbers or wild beasts Once the main road became mountain road, the road gradually disappeared . Usually, during this hour, the vigers, who entered the town had already returned home The two brothers became anxious, their footsteps became much faster . They didn¡¯t notice the two men behind them In the intersection of the mountain road, there was a wilderness . Except for them, even a ghost cannot be seen The two men behind the two brothers suddenly rushed forward, they stopped the two brothers one after another Bai Dazhu¡¯s face drastically changed: ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? Who are you?¡±. The man standing behind Bai Dazhu kicked his butt, Bai Dazhu almost fell to the ground ¡°Don¡¯t you have 10 silver coins with you? Come on, show it to this old man, so that this old man doesn¡¯t need to search your body . ¡±. After listening to this, only a fool will not understand . Bai Dazhu angrily said: ¡°In broad daylight, you dare to rob us? Is there still thew in your eyes?¡±. ¡°Law?¡± The man suddenlyughed out loud, his tears almoste out fromughing: ¡°Canw give you foods to eat? I haven¡¯t eaten enough for days, but you¡¯re talking about thew? I want to live, that is myw . ¡±. Seeing the two men¡¯s face bing more and more fierce . Although Bai Dazhu was a tall man, he couldn¡¯t help but be scared ¡°What are you nning to do?¡± Bai Dazhu asked ¡°What am I nning to do? Of course, we want you to hand over your money to us . With that, you will not suffer any pain, if not... ...¡±. But, how could Bai Dazhu be willing? This money is the life-saving grace of their family . Without this money, they will be homeless, they will be like refugees ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it . ¡± Bai Dazhu pushed the man in front of him and stretched out his legs to run . But, he was hugged by the man behind him and pressed him on the ground When Bai Erzhu saw this, he ran away, he ran fast like a scared rabbit The two men didn¡¯t chase after Bai Erzhu . They knew the silver coins was with Bai Dazhu . It¡¯s useless to chase after him . As soon as they took the money, they will also leave at once Bai Dazhu was beaten like a pulp to the ground . The man was pressing his body to the ground, the other one lifted up his head and beat his face . Even his mother and wife will not be able to recognize his face After he was beaten, the two men grabbed all his money . If he knew that this will be the result, he should have handed the money to them earlier . At least, he won¡¯t be beaten like a pulp Chapter 192: Pig head Bai Dazhu

Chapter 192: Pig head Bai Dazhu

Bai Erzhu ran for a long time, he was very scared . He held the silver coins on his chest tightly . This was thest straw in the life of their Bai family . If those people take it away, how are they going to live? Bai Erzhu was running in a hurry, so when his feet tripped on a branch, he fiercely fell on the ground . When he got up, he found out that no one was chasing after him . When Bai Erzhu didn¡¯t see his older brother, he was very worried . Well, in the end, they were brothers . However, he didn¡¯t dare to go back to look for him . He looked for a ce to hide . Who knows how long he has been hiding, the sky was getting darker and darker, but he hasn¡¯t seen Bai Dazhu . He was very scared . What if Bai Dazhu was killed by those robbers? What should I do? What should I do? Just when he was feeling so ufortable, he suddenly heard footsteps from the distance . Bai Erzhu quickly hidden his body on the grasnd, he didn¡¯t dare to make a sound . His eyes stared straight at the figure from afar . That person¡¯s clothes looked very familiar as if they were Bai Dazhu¡¯s clothes, but his face... ... was swelling like a pig¡¯s head . It¡¯s definitely not Bai Dazhu . However, when the person gets near him, he could clearly saw it was Bai Dazhu, but his face was totally unrecognizable . When BaiErzhu saw no one was behind Bai Dazhu, he dared to jump out of the grass . This action scared Bai Dazhu to death, he thought he encountered another robber . ¡°It¡¯s me, dage . I am Erzhu . ¡± Seeing his older brother was so scared, squatting on the ground and hiding his head, he rushed to help him . Bai Dazhu looked up, and blinked her swelling eyes: ¡°Erzhu? How are you? What are you doing here?¡± When he returned to his senses, Bai Dazhu stood up and pushed Bai Erzhu . He angrily said: ¡°Good, good, BaiErzhu, while I was being beaten by the robbers, you actually ran . Are you really my brother or not?¡± Bai Erzhu smiled: ¡°Of course, I am your brother . Otherwise, why would I wait for you here?¡± Deep inside, Bai Dazhu understands . If he will be reced by him, he will also run . After all, those two robbers were scary . If he provoked them a bit more, they might have killed him . Bai Dazhu sighed and stared at Bai Erzhu: ¡°What about the silver coins? Did you lost them?¡± Bai Erzhu hurriedly shook his head: ¡°No, no, They are here . ¡± He said and took out the silver coins on his sleeve, then he handed it to Bai Dazhu . Bai Erzhu didn¡¯t dare to take it . Taking it will be useless, the olddy will still get it back . Bai Dazhu didn¡¯t refuse . He took the silver coins and stuffed it on his sleeve: ¡°Fortunately, we separate it at that time . Otherwise, we will be penniless . We won¡¯t be able to pay off the debt, and we lose our house . ¡± The two brothers dejectedly returned to their house . The Bai Family members were looking forward to their return, they waited at the gate . When they saw Bai Dazhu¡¯s face, they were all scared . Old Lady Bai rushed forward and grabbed Bai Dazhu¡¯s hand: ¡°My son, what happened? What happened to you? Why do you look like this?¡± Bai Dazhu told to the olddy what happened on the road . When the olddy heard of this, she almost faint: ¡°Your saying, those 20 silver coins were robbed?¡± Bai Dazhu pointed his finger at his own face: ¡°If not, why would I get hurt like this?¡± Mrs . Liu pointed her finger at Bai Erzhu: ¡°Why only you were hurt like this? Why second brother-inw is not hurt?¡± ording to her husband¡¯s statement, both of them were there, it¡¯s very impossible only her husband was hurt! This event was definitely not that simple! Chapter 192: Pig head Bai Dazhu . Bai Erzhu ran for a long time, he was very scared . He held the silver coins on his chest tightly . This was thest straw in the life of their Bai family . If those people take it away, how are they going to live?. Bai Erzhu was running in a hurry, so when his feet tripped on a branch, he fiercely fell on the ground . When he got up, he found out that no one was chasing after him When Bai Erzhu didn¡¯t see his older brother, he was very worried . Well, in the end, they were brothers . However, he didn¡¯t dare to go back to look for him . He looked for a ce to hide Who knows how long he has been hiding, the sky was getting darker and darker, but he hasn¡¯t seen Bai Dazhu . He was very scared . What if Bai Dazhu was killed by those robbers?. What should I do? What should I do?. Just when he was feeling so ufortable, he suddenly heard footsteps from the distance . Bai Erzhu quickly hidden his body on the grasnd, he didn¡¯t dare to make a sound His eyes stared straight at the figure from afar . That person¡¯s clothes looked very familiar as if they were Bai Dazhu¡¯s clothes, but his face... ... was swelling like a pig¡¯s head . It¡¯s definitely not Bai Dazhu However, when the person gets near him, he could clearly saw it was Bai Dazhu, but his face was totally unrecognizable When BaiErzhu saw no one was behind Bai Dazhu, he dared to jump out of the grass This action scared Bai Dazhu to death, he thought he encountered another robber ¡°It¡¯s me, dage . I am Erzhu . ¡± Seeing his older brother was so scared, squatting on the ground and hiding his head, he rushed to help him Bai Dazhu looked up, and blinked her swelling eyes: ¡°Erzhu? How are you? What are you doing here?¡± When he returned to his senses, Bai Dazhu stood up and pushed Bai Erzhu . He angrily said: ¡°Good, good, BaiErzhu, while I was being beaten by the robbers, you actually ran . Are you really my brother or not?¡±. Bai Erzhu smiled: ¡°Of course, I am your brother . Otherwise, why would I wait for you here?¡±. Deep inside, Bai Dazhu understands . If he will be reced by him, he will also run . After all, those two robbers were scary . If he provoked them a bit more, they might have killed him Bai Dazhu sighed and stared at Bai Erzhu: ¡°What about the silver coins? Did you lost them?¡±. Bai Erzhu hurriedly shook his head: ¡°No, no, They are here . ¡± He said and took out the silver coins on his sleeve, then he handed it to Bai Dazhu . Bai Erzhu didn¡¯t dare to take it . Taking it will be useless, the olddy will still get it back Bai Dazhu didn¡¯t refuse . He took the silver coins and stuffed it on his sleeve: ¡°Fortunately, we separate it at that time . Otherwise, we will be penniless . We won¡¯t be able to pay off the debt, and we lose our house . ¡±. The two brothers dejectedly returned to their house . The Bai Family members were looking forward to their return, they waited at the gate . When they saw Bai Dazhu¡¯s face, they were all scared Old Lady Bai rushed forward and grabbed Bai Dazhu¡¯s hand: ¡°My son, what happened? What happened to you? Why do you look like this?¡±. Bai Dazhu told to the olddy what happened on the road . When the olddy heard of this, she almost faint: ¡°Your saying, those 20 silver coins were robbed?¡±. Bai Dazhu pointed his finger at his own face: ¡°If not, why would I get hurt like this?¡±. Mrs . Liu pointed her finger at Bai Erzhu: ¡°Why only you were hurt like this? Why second brother-inw is not hurt?¡± ording to her husband¡¯s statement, both of them were there, it¡¯s very impossible only her husband was hurt! This event was definitely not that simple!. . Chapter 193: Immediate difficulties

Chapter 193: Immediate difficulties

However, things were not asplicated as she thought . The words the two brothers said were exactly the same, there was no difference . It was a simple robbery . Bai Dazhu was beaten up to protect the silver coins . But in the end, the silver coins were still robbed... ... Old Lady Bai was dizzy, she felt like she could see stars . The 20 silver coins were robbed . The 20 silver coins were robbed, was the only thing kept repeating inside her head . She could no longer hear anything else . When Bai Erzhu saw his aging mother like that, he hurriedly shouted: ¡°Niang, don¡¯t worry . There are still 10 silver coins left . ¡± Old Lady Bai¡¯s eyes brightly shined: ¡°What did you say?¡± Bai Erzhu exined: ¡°Niang, the jade pendant was sold for 20 silver coins . Dage, let me carry the other 10 silver coins . The robbers had only taken away the 10 silver coins on him . At that time, I run away, naturally, the 10 silver coins with me were saved . ¡± The olddy¡¯s heart suddenly calmed down when she heard there were still 10 silver coins left . Fortunately, there were still 10! Bai Dazhu quickly took out 10 silver coins and handed them to the olddy . Old Lady Bai caught the silver coins tightly with her own two hands . She was afraid that the silver coins will grow legs and run away . However, although she now has the silver coins in her hands, she was still sad . Those were 10 silver coins . She saved money for 10 years, but her savings didn¡¯t even reach 10 silver coins . She felt like someone was cutting her heart with a knife into pieces . Mrs . Liu was distressed because her husband was beaten like this . But what made her more distressed, was the fact that the 10 silver coins were robbed . In anger, she stood straight in the courtyard and yelled at him . She cursed at least 18th generations of their ancestors . But not only that, because she dragged Bai Dazhu inside the house . Bai Dazhu pushed Mrs . Liu, who was acting crazy: ¡°What are you doing?¡± Mrs . Liu¡¯s red eyes: ¡°Husband, are you confused? You have been beaten like this, and you have been robbed of 10 silver coins . We have to hurry to report to the government officials . Maybe by then, we can catch those two robbers, and they will return our money?¡± Bai Dazhu stared at his wife, and said with a bad tone: ¡°This stupid woman, who do you think you are? In the middle of the night, you want to report I¡¯ve been robbed . I don¡¯t know those people, I didn¡¯t see their face, but you want the government officials to search for them? Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡± Mrs . Zhang opened her mouth and said: ¡°Last year, Uncle Zhong¡¯s son was also robbed . Not only he was robbed but was also killed . The government officials just asked about the situation and then give up . They didn¡¯t send any troops to look for the robbers . ¡± Mrs . Liu stomped her feet: ¡°What should we do? Just let it go?¡± Bai Dazhu sighed: ¡°If not, what else can we do? At least, those two didn¡¯t kill me . If they did, what will you do?¡± At that time, he didn¡¯t think of it . But now, after thinking about it, if those two pulled out a knife, will he still survive? Bai Erzhuo said: ¡°Sister-inw, those robbers escaped, if we go outter we have to be careful . ¡± Old Lady Bai was not listening at all to what they were saying . She was constantly calcting how she will spend the money inside her heart . After she gives the 6 silver coins to Doctor Lu, there are still 4 silver coins left . She doesn¡¯t know the current price of rice now . And now, there were only 2 acres of paddynd they can harvest . How are they going to survive during winter? How is she going to pay Bai Xiaofeng¡¯s tuition fee next year? Not to mention, their family haven¡¯t eaten the whole day . She was so hungry to the point that her limbs felt weak . The most important thing right now is to solve these immediate difficulties and eat something . Chapter 193: Immediate difficulties . However, things were not asplicated as she thought . The words the two brothers said were exactly the same, there was no difference . It was a simple robbery . Bai Dazhu was beaten up to protect the silver coins . But in the end, the silver coins were still robbed... .... Old Lady Bai was dizzy, she felt like she could see stars . The 20 silver coins were robbed . The 20 silver coins were robbed, was the only thing kept repeating inside her head . She could no longer hear anything else When Bai Erzhu saw his aging mother like that, he hurriedly shouted: ¡°Niang, don¡¯t worry . There are still 10 silver coins left . ¡±. Old Lady Bai¡¯s eyes brightly shined: ¡°What did you say?¡±. Bai Erzhu exined: ¡°Niang, the jade pendant was sold for 20 silver coins . Dage, let me carry the other 10 silver coins . The robbers had only taken away the 10 silver coins on him . At that time, I run away, naturally, the 10 silver coins with me were saved . ¡±. The olddy¡¯s heart suddenly calmed down when she heard there were still 10 silver coins left . Fortunately, there were still 10!. Bai Dazhu quickly took out 10 silver coins and handed them to the olddy Old Lady Bai caught the silver coins tightly with her own two hands . She was afraid that the silver coins will grow legs and run away However, although she now has the silver coins in her hands, she was still sad . Those were 10 silver coins . She saved money for 10 years, but her savings didn¡¯t even reach 10 silver coins . She felt like someone was cutting her heart with a knife into pieces Mrs . Liu was distressed because her husband was beaten like this . But what made her more distressed, was the fact that the 10 silver coins were robbed . In anger, she stood straight in the courtyard and yelled at him . She cursed at least 18th generations of their ancestors . But not only that, because she dragged Bai Dazhu inside the house Bai Dazhu pushed Mrs . Liu, who was acting crazy: ¡°What are you doing?¡±. Mrs . Liu¡¯s red eyes: ¡°Husband, are you confused? You have been beaten like this, and you have been robbed of 10 silver coins . We have to hurry to report to the government officials . Maybe by then, we can catch those two robbers, and they will return our money?¡±. Bai Dazhu stared at his wife, and said with a bad tone: ¡°This stupid woman, who do you think you are? In the middle of the night, you want to report I¡¯ve been robbed . I don¡¯t know those people, I didn¡¯t see their face, but you want the government officials to search for them? Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡±. Mrs . Zhang opened her mouth and said: ¡°Last year, Uncle Zhong¡¯s son was also robbed . Not only he was robbed but was also killed . The government officials just asked about the situation and then give up . They didn¡¯t send any troops to look for the robbers . ¡±. Mrs . Liu stomped her feet: ¡°What should we do? Just let it go?¡±. Bai Dazhu sighed: ¡°If not, what else can we do? At least, those two didn¡¯t kill me . If they did, what will you do?¡± At that time, he didn¡¯t think of it . But now, after thinking about it, if those two pulled out a knife, will he still survive?. Bai Erzhuo said: ¡°Sister-inw, those robbers escaped, if we go outter we have to be careful . ¡±. Old Lady Bai was not listening at all to what they were saying . She was constantly calcting how she will spend the money inside her heart . After she gives the 6 silver coins to Doctor Lu, there are still 4 silver coins left . She doesn¡¯t know the current price of rice now . And now, there were only 2 acres of paddynd they can harvest . How are they going to survive during winter? How is she going to pay Bai Xiaofeng¡¯s tuition fee next year?. Not to mention, their family haven¡¯t eaten the whole day . She was so hungry to the point that her limbs felt weak . The most important thing right now is to solve these immediate difficulties and eat something Chapter 194: Is it my fault?

Chapter 194: Is it my fault?

After a while, Old Lady Bai locked the silver coins into her box, then took some pieces of copper . She called Mrs . Liu and Mrs . Zhang and then they went to the cabin house where Zhao Lan and Bai Zhi lived . At this hour, the sky was nowpletely dark, Zhao Lan and Bai Zhi went early to bed . The mother and daughter were chatting when suddenly, they heard a knocking sound on the door . Then, Mrs . Liu¡¯s unique and unpleasant voice sounded . ¡°Zhao Lan, this is your sister-inw, open the door . ¡± You¡¯re iming to be my mother¡¯s sister-inw? Oh my, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s only a weasel paying a New Year call to a chicken! Bai Zhi opened her mouth and said: ¡°My mother is sleeping, if you have something to say, say it tomorrow . ¡± Mrs . Liu was so dizzy in hunger, she can¡¯t wait until tomorrow, she needs foods right away . ¡°Zhi¡¯er, it¡¯s alright if your mother is sleeping, I also came to talk to you, open the door . ¡± They could hear it, Zhao Lan was not talking inside the cabin . Bai Zhi replied: ¡°I am also sleepy, and I have nothing to say to you, just go . ¡± Old Lady Bai couldn¡¯t keep her mouth shut, she reached her limit: ¡°Bai Zhi, do you have to do this? Your elders came, but not only you didn¡¯t show respect by serving tea, but you also can¡¯t even open the door? Is this what your niang teaching you?¡± Bai Zhi was still lying in the bed, she has no intention to get up at all, there was even a trace of ridicule on her smile: ¡°Yes, this is what my niang teach me every day . She said, respect the people who are good and true to you . I think it has a good point . However, if people are bad to me, I shouldn¡¯t treat them bad, but I should stay away from them . And that¡¯s what I¡¯m doing . ¡± Old Lady Bai was trembling in anger . This Bai Zhi¡¯s tongue was getting more and more powerful . Why didn¡¯t realized before that she has such ability? Mrs . Liu cleared her throat and said: ¡°Bai Zhi, you are too much, do you have to talk to your grandmother like this? Open the door and apologize to your grandmother . ¡± Bai Zhi almost burst toughter: ¡°Who is my grandmother? I and niang only have each other in the family . I don¡¯t have a grandmother . Did youe to the wrong ce and talking to the wrong person?¡± Old Lady Bai released a deep breath: ¡°Are you going to open the door or not? If not, I¡¯m going to smash it . ¡± Bai Zhi suddenly sat up, her face sank by three points: ¡°If you want to smash it, then smashed it . If your Bai Family has a lot of money, then smash our house . If you smashed our house, I¡¯ll definitely make you pay . If you understand it clearly, then do it . ¡± As soon as she heard the words that she will pay, Old Lady Bai¡¯s hand, that was touching the door became soft . She didn¡¯t dare to take a shot . She was afraid to break it and lose money... ... If it was like before, she would not be scared of this kind of threat, but now it was different . That dead girl, Bai Zhi and Meng Nan have a good rtionship . If she invited him again, her old bone¡¯s wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it . Old Lady Bai didn¡¯t break the door, her voice even became soft . She said to Bai Zhi across the door: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, your uncle encountered robbers today and was beaten into a pulp . The silver coins he has was robbed by those robbers . He suffered heavy injuries . The family has no money to ask a doctor to treat him . Not to mention, we don¡¯t have any rice at home . Zhi¡¯er, you can¡¯t just ignore this matter . ¡± Bai Zhi coldly sneered and said: ¡°Why can¡¯t I? And why are you telling me these things? Is it my fault that Bai Dazhu got hurt? Is it my fault that you have no rice at home? What does it have to do with me?¡± * A weasel paying a New Year call to a chicken ¨C a person has no good intentions Chapter 194: Is it my fault? . After a while, Old Lady Bai locked the silver coins into her box, then took some pieces of copper . She called Mrs . Liu and Mrs . Zhang and then they went to the cabin house where Zhao Lan and Bai Zhi lived At this hour, the sky was nowpletely dark, Zhao Lan and Bai Zhi went early to bed . The mother and daughter were chatting when suddenly, they heard a knocking sound on the door . Then, Mrs . Liu¡¯s unique and unpleasant voice sounded ¡°Zhao Lan, this is your sister-inw, open the door . ¡±. You¡¯re iming to be my mother¡¯s sister-inw? Oh my, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s only a weasel paying a New Year call to a chicken!. Bai Zhi opened her mouth and said: ¡°My mother is sleeping, if you have something to say, say it tomorrow . ¡±. Mrs . Liu was so dizzy in hunger, she can¡¯t wait until tomorrow, she needs foods right away ¡°Zhi¡¯er, it¡¯s alright if your mother is sleeping, I also came to talk to you, open the door . ¡± They could hear it, Zhao Lan was not talking inside the cabin Bai Zhi replied: ¡°I am also sleepy, and I have nothing to say to you, just go . ¡±. Old Lady Bai couldn¡¯t keep her mouth shut, she reached her limit: ¡°Bai Zhi, do you have to do this? Your elders came, but not only you didn¡¯t show respect by serving tea, but you also can¡¯t even open the door? Is this what your niang teaching you?¡±. Bai Zhi was still lying in the bed, she has no intention to get up at all, there was even a trace of ridicule on her smile: ¡°Yes, this is what my niang teach me every day . She said, respect the people who are good and true to you . I think it has a good point . However, if people are bad to me, I shouldn¡¯t treat them bad, but I should stay away from them . And that¡¯s what I¡¯m doing . ¡±. Old Lady Bai was trembling in anger . This Bai Zhi¡¯s tongue was getting more and more powerful . Why didn¡¯t realized before that she has such ability?. Mrs . Liu cleared her throat and said: ¡°Bai Zhi, you are too much, do you have to talk to your grandmother like this? Open the door and apologize to your grandmother . ¡±. Bai Zhi almost burst toughter: ¡°Who is my grandmother? I and niang only have each other in the family . I don¡¯t have a grandmother . Did youe to the wrong ce and talking to the wrong person?¡±. Old Lady Bai released a deep breath: ¡°Are you going to open the door or not? If not, I¡¯m going to smash it . ¡±. Bai Zhi suddenly sat up, her face sank by three points: ¡°If you want to smash it, then smashed it . If your Bai Family has a lot of money, then smash our house . If you smashed our house, I¡¯ll definitely make you pay . If you understand it clearly, then do it . ¡±. As soon as she heard the words that she will pay, Old Lady Bai¡¯s hand, that was touching the door became soft . She didn¡¯t dare to take a shot . She was afraid to break it and lose money... ... If it was like before, she would not be scared of this kind of threat, but now it was different . That dead girl, Bai Zhi and Meng Nan have a good rtionship . If she invited him again, her old bone¡¯s wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it Old Lady Bai didn¡¯t break the door, her voice even became soft . She said to Bai Zhi across the door: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, your uncle encountered robbers today and was beaten into a pulp . The silver coins he has was robbed by those robbers . He suffered heavy injuries . The family has no money to ask a doctor to treat him . Not to mention, we don¡¯t have any rice at home . Zhi¡¯er, you can¡¯t just ignore this matter . ¡±. Bai Zhi coldly sneered and said: ¡°Why can¡¯t I? And why are you telling me these things? Is it my fault that Bai Dazhu got hurt? Is it my fault that you have no rice at home? What does it have to do with me?¡±. . * A weasel paying a New Year call to a chicken ¨C a person has no good intentions. Chapter 195

Chapter 195

Mrs . Liu¡¯s voice became sharp: ¡°Bai Zhi, you really have no conscience, he is your uncle, but you just call him by his name? He is your father¡¯s brother . ¡± Bai Zhi sneered: ¡°Don¡¯t think that these rotten words to stir me, I, Bai Zhi will not eat the same old stuff . ¡± When she and her mother were suffering, did this Bai Family think of them as family members? Bai Dazhu never treated them as his third brother¡¯s family, not even once . She is the Bai Family¡¯s third son¡¯s daughter, but all she ate from them was suffering . Father¡¯s brother? Oh, their face is really thick! Mrs . Zhang has long been expecting this result, she was not surprised at all . She was not angry like the olddy and Mrs . Liu . What good thing will happen if she gets angry? This result was normal and reasonable . If they were in Bai Zhi¡¯s shoes, wouldn¡¯t they also do the same? Mrs . Zhang said to the olddy in a low voice: ¡°It seems it¡¯s impossible to get any help from her . Why not just ask her to sell some rice for us? If we don¡¯t buy anything with our money right now, I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t buy anything in the future . ¡± Old Lady Bai brought out a few pieces of copper coins . She was afraid that this dead girl, Bai Zhi will not sell her any . And the result was, is what she was expecting . Old Lady Bai coughed twice, then said after propping her head: ¡°Well, even if you don¡¯t feel sorry to your uncle, we want to buy rice right now . You¡¯re not thinking of not selling rice from us, don¡¯t you?¡± Bai Zhi replied: ¡°I didn¡¯t open a rice shop, so it¡¯s not unusual for me not to sell rice, right?¡± Old Lady Bai almost vomits blood: ¡°Bai Zhi, don¡¯t be too much, your uncle is already in that condition . However, you not only have the heart to give but also have no intention to sell rice, even if we have money? Are you trying to force us to die?¡± Bai Zhi came down from the bed, she wore her shoes and walked close to the door . But, she didn¡¯t open the door, she only faced it, then said: ¡°I am forcing you to die? You better try to figure out who really force someone to die . I¡¯m just lucky enough toe back to life . Right now, I don¡¯t have any connection to your Bai Family . You walk on your own path, and I will walk mine . We don¡¯t have any business with each other . ¡± ¡°Your son was injured, but not because I asked someone to beat him . You have no rice at home, not because I took away your rice . So, what all these things have to do with me?¡± Mrs . Liu angrily said: ¡°Do you really need to say a thousand words? Just say if you are willing to sell rice or not . ¡± Bai Zhi leisurely replied: ¡°Yes, I refused to sell rice . No matter how much you give me, I will not sell . Just go and find someone else who had enough rice . As long as you have enough money, who will not be willing to sell some rice, right?¡± But, they¡¯re afraid that their money is not enough . Old Lady Bai angrily shouted: ¡°Good, good, you dead girl, you better remember the words you said to this olddy . I can¡¯t wait for the day to see you and your niang getting on your knees and begging me for help . ¡± Bai Zhi sneered: ¡°I also can¡¯t wait for the day to see you like that . ¡± Old Lady Bai and Mrs . Liu were both trembling in anger, but what about it? What good result can they achieve by spitting out poisonous words? They came with chest up high but walked away in disgrace . They thought that, as long as they brought up morals and respect to elders, Bai Zhi and Zhao Lan will have no choice but to obey and give a face to Bai Sanzhu . But, who would have thought, that dead girl¡¯s heart will be as hard as a stone . There was no room for negotiation . ¡°Niang, what should we do now? Xiaofeng is hungry . He didn¡¯t practice to write today . He said that he was so hungry that he doesn¡¯t have the strength to lift up a brush . What if this continues? Will Xiaofeng always have to get starve?¡± Mrs . Liu¡¯s voice became sharp: ¡°Bai Zhi, you really have no conscience, he is your uncle, but you just call him by his name? He is your father¡¯s brother . ¡±. Bai Zhi sneered: ¡°Don¡¯t think that these rotten words to stir me, I, Bai Zhi will not eat the same old stuff . ¡±. When she and her mother were suffering, did this Bai Family think of them as family members? Bai Dazhu never treated them as his third brother¡¯s family, not even once . She is the Bai Family¡¯s third son¡¯s daughter, but all she ate from them was suffering Father¡¯s brother? Oh, their face is really thick!. Mrs . Zhang has long been expecting this result, she was not surprised at all . She was not angry like the olddy and Mrs . Liu . What good thing will happen if she gets angry? This result was normal and reasonable . If they were in Bai Zhi¡¯s shoes, wouldn¡¯t they also do the same?. Mrs . Zhang said to the olddy in a low voice: ¡°It seems it¡¯s impossible to get any help from her . Why not just ask her to sell some rice for us? If we don¡¯t buy anything with our money right now, I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t buy anything in the future . ¡±. Old Lady Bai brought out a few pieces of copper coins . She was afraid that this dead girl, Bai Zhi will not sell her any . And the result was, is what she was expecting Old Lady Bai coughed twice, then said after propping her head: ¡°Well, even if you don¡¯t feel sorry to your uncle, we want to buy rice right now . You¡¯re not thinking of not selling rice from us, don¡¯t you?¡±. Bai Zhi replied: ¡°I didn¡¯t open a rice shop, so it¡¯s not unusual for me not to sell rice, right?¡±. Old Lady Bai almost vomits blood: ¡°Bai Zhi, don¡¯t be too much, your uncle is already in that condition . However, you not only have the heart to give but also have no intention to sell rice, even if we have money? Are you trying to force us to die?¡±. Bai Zhi came down from the bed, she wore her shoes and walked close to the door . But, she didn¡¯t open the door, she only faced it, then said: ¡°I am forcing you to die? You better try to figure out who really force someone to die . I¡¯m just lucky enough toe back to life . Right now, I don¡¯t have any connection to your Bai Family . You walk on your own path, and I will walk mine . We don¡¯t have any business with each other . ¡±. ¡°Your son was injured, but not because I asked someone to beat him . You have no rice at home, not because I took away your rice . So, what all these things have to do with me?¡±. Mrs . Liu angrily said: ¡°Do you really need to say a thousand words? Just say if you are willing to sell rice or not . ¡±. Bai Zhi leisurely replied: ¡°Yes, I refused to sell rice . No matter how much you give me, I will not sell . Just go and find someone else who had enough rice . As long as you have enough money, who will not be willing to sell some rice, right?¡±. But, they¡¯re afraid that their money is not enough Old Lady Bai angrily shouted: ¡°Good, good, you dead girl, you better remember the words you said to this olddy . I can¡¯t wait for the day to see you and your niang getting on your knees and begging me for help . ¡±. Bai Zhi sneered: ¡°I also can¡¯t wait for the day to see you like that . ¡±. Old Lady Bai and Mrs . Liu were both trembling in anger, but what about it? What good result can they achieve by spitting out poisonous words?. They came with chest up high but walked away in disgrace They thought that, as long as they brought up morals and respect to elders, Bai Zhi and Zhao Lan will have no choice but to obey and give a face to Bai Sanzhu But, who would have thought, that dead girl¡¯s heart will be as hard as a stone . There was no room for negotiation ¡°Niang, what should we do now? Xiaofeng is hungry . He didn¡¯t practice to write today . He said that he was so hungry that he doesn¡¯t have the strength to lift up a brush . What if this continues? Will Xiaofeng always have to get starve?¡±. Chapter 196

Chapter 196

Bai Xiaofeng is the future of their Bai family . In the future, he will be a big official . How can they let him starve? Mrs . Zhang, who was behind Mrs . Liu, immediately turned a blind eye, bit deep inside her heart: You know that your Xiaofeng is hungry, but you didn¡¯t know that my Zhenzhu and Fugui are hungry? At this time, Mrs . Zhang didn¡¯t make a sound . It¡¯s not a good time to make a sound . There was no rice at home . The olddy was holding the money . The olddy always thinks of a way . When they walked pass through a shabby old house, Old Lady Bai suddenly stopped and turned to look at the faint light in the house . ¡°It¡¯s very rare for that old man to be willing to light amp . ¡± Mrs . Liu looked and followed the olddy¡¯s line of sight . Old Lady Bai said: ¡°I heard that today, Bai Tieniu went to the town to buy rice . I don¡¯t how much he bought . If I borrowed rice, will he lend me some?¡± Mrs . Liu smiled and said: ¡°Yes, he should be . Bai Tieniu has always been calling you second aunt before . If you borrow a meter stone of rice from him, he will definitely lend it to you . ¡± Mrs . Zhang opened her mouth and said: ¡°Bai Tieniu¡¯s eldest son fell on the treest year . He went and looked for you to borrow money to treat his son, but you didn¡¯t even say a single word . Later that year, their harvest didn¡¯t go well, he came and looked for you to borrow some rice, but you didn¡¯t lend him some . ¡± Mrs . Zhang sighed and added: ¡°But at this kind of time, you¡¯re thinking to borrow rice . Who doesn¡¯t know the price of rice in the town has doubled? Who will lend you rice this time?¡± Mrs . Liu stared at Mrs . Zhang: ¡°How did you know when you haven¡¯t try? Who knows, maybe, Bai Tineniu gives niang a face and lend her some rice? Will you just please stop pouring cold water here . ¡± Mrs . Zhang was toozy to argue with them, she only said ¡°Whatever, I will go back first . It¡¯s good if you can borrow rice, but if not, buy it, you brought money with you, right?¡± After that, Mrs . Zhang turned around to leave . She was also hungry, she doesn¡¯t have the strength to entangle with them . If they failed to get rice, she will bring her children back to her family . After Mrs . Zhang left, Mrs . Liu went close to the gate and called for people . The person who opened the door was Bai Tieniu . As soon as he opened the door, he saw Mrs . Liu and the olddy¡¯s face: ¡°You? Is there something?¡± This olddy has always looked down on his family . Since his father and second uncle passed away, they treated each other like strangers . Even if they bumped to each other on the road, they never said hello . People knew that they were rtives, but they didn¡¯t know they treat each other like strangers . Old Lady Bai squeezed hard a smile on her face, then said: ¡°Tieniu, I heard you went to the town to buy rice?¡± Bai Tieniu nodded his head: ¡°Yes, the family¡¯s rice pot is empty . I went to the town to fill it . Why do you ask?¡± Old Lady Bai chuckled: ¡°This is the case, today, Dazhu also went to the town to buy rice . On his way back, he met robbers . The rice and remaining money were robbed . He came back almost half-dead . Even right now, he was lying in bed . ¡± Bai Tieniu raised an eyebrow: ¡°So? What does it have to do with me?¡± Old Lad Bai chuckled again and said with embarrassing tone: ¡°It has nothing to do with you . However, we have no choice but to thicken our face to look for you and see if you can lend us some rice . After we harvest in our field, we will return it back to you . ¡± Bai Tieniu suddenly smiled, thenughed coldly: ¡°You know what, second aunt . You haven¡¯t changed at all, you still think everyone is a fool . Do you think I¡¯m simr to my father and mother? Do you think your flowery words can fool me? Do you know the price of rice in the rice shop right now? But then, you were saying you will return it to me by autumn? Do you think, I, Tieniu, is such a big fool?¡± Bai Xiaofeng is the future of their Bai family . In the future, he will be a big official . How can they let him starve?. Mrs . Zhang, who was behind Mrs . Liu, immediately turned a blind eye, bit deep inside her heart: You know that your Xiaofeng is hungry, but you didn¡¯t know that my Zhenzhu and Fugui are hungry?. At this time, Mrs . Zhang didn¡¯t make a sound . It¡¯s not a good time to make a sound . There was no rice at home . The olddy was holding the money . The olddy always thinks of a way When they walked pass through a shabby old house, Old Lady Bai suddenly stopped and turned to look at the faint light in the house ¡°It¡¯s very rare for that old man to be willing to light amp . ¡± Mrs . Liu looked and followed the olddy¡¯s line of sight Old Lady Bai said: ¡°I heard that today, Bai Tieniu went to the town to buy rice . I don¡¯t how much he bought . If I borrowed rice, will he lend me some?¡±. Mrs . Liu smiled and said: ¡°Yes, he should be . Bai Tieniu has always been calling you second aunt before . If you borrow a meter stone of rice from him, he will definitely lend it to you . ¡±. Mrs . Zhang opened her mouth and said: ¡°Bai Tieniu¡¯s eldest son fell on the treest year . He went and looked for you to borrow money to treat his son, but you didn¡¯t even say a single word . Later that year, their harvest didn¡¯t go well, he came and looked for you to borrow some rice, but you didn¡¯t lend him some . ¡±. Mrs . Zhang sighed and added: ¡°But at this kind of time, you¡¯re thinking to borrow rice . Who doesn¡¯t know the price of rice in the town has doubled? Who will lend you rice this time?¡±. Mrs . Liu stared at Mrs . Zhang: ¡°How did you know when you haven¡¯t try? Who knows, maybe, Bai Tineniu gives niang a face and lend her some rice? Will you just please stop pouring cold water here . ¡±. Mrs . Zhang was toozy to argue with them, she only said ¡°Whatever, I will go back first . It¡¯s good if you can borrow rice, but if not, buy it, you brought money with you, right?¡± After that, Mrs . Zhang turned around to leave . She was also hungry, she doesn¡¯t have the strength to entangle with them . If they failed to get rice, she will bring her children back to her family *. After Mrs . Zhang left, Mrs . Liu went close to the gate and called for people The person who opened the door was Bai Tieniu . As soon as he opened the door, he saw Mrs . Liu and the olddy¡¯s face: ¡°You? Is there something?¡± This olddy has always looked down on his family . Since his father and second uncle passed away, they treated each other like strangers . Even if they bumped to each other on the road, they never said hello . People knew that they were rtives, but they didn¡¯t know they treat each other like strangers Old Lady Bai squeezed hard a smile on her face, then said: ¡°Tieniu, I heard you went to the town to buy rice?¡±. Bai Tieniu nodded his head: ¡°Yes, the family¡¯s rice pot is empty . I went to the town to fill it . Why do you ask?¡±. Old Lady Bai chuckled: ¡°This is the case, today, Dazhu also went to the town to buy rice . On his way back, he met robbers . The rice and remaining money were robbed . He came back almost half-dead . Even right now, he was lying in bed . ¡±. Bai Tieniu raised an eyebrow: ¡°So? What does it have to do with me?¡±. Old Lad Bai chuckled again and said with embarrassing tone: ¡°It has nothing to do with you . However, we have no choice but to thicken our face to look for you and see if you can lend us some rice . After we harvest in our field, we will return it back to you . ¡±. Bai Tieniu suddenly smiled, thenughed coldly: ¡°You know what, second aunt . You haven¡¯t changed at all, you still think everyone is a fool . Do you think I¡¯m simr to my father and mother? Do you think your flowery words can fool me? Do you know the price of rice in the rice shop right now? But then, you were saying you will return it to me by autumn? Do you think, I, Tieniu, is such a big fool?¡±. Chapter 197

Chapter 197

The smile on the olddy¡¯s face was hardly visible: ¡°Tieniu, in the end, we are family . Even broken bones can still be attached with the help of tendons . Second Aunt treated you badly, but that is because second aunt has no other choice . Who in this vige don¡¯t know how difficult we live? We never had enough money, so I have never been helpful to you . Today, second aunt was forced toe to you due to helplessness . At ordinary times, second aunt never ask you for help, right?¡± Bai Tieniu coldly snorted: ¡°I asked you to help me for two times in this life . But second aunt, did you ever help me? Forget it, its all in the past, I have no time to talk to you about these things . To make it short, it¡¯s impossible to borrow rice from us, but because you are my second aunt . If you are willing to pay, I will be able to amodate you . ¡± Old Lady Bai¡¯s heart was filled with anger, but she cannot take it out . Who told her toe in here earlier? ¡°Then tell us, how much is one meter stone of rice?¡± Mrs . Liu asked . ¡°One meter of stone?¡± Bai Tieniu¡¯s voice increased a lot and spoke with a bit exaggerated tone . ¡°I can¡¯t afford to sell one meter of stone . I went to the town today, but only bought 2 buckets of rice . If you want, I can sell you one bucket for 2 silver coins . I will not include my travel expenses, after all, you are my second aunt, right?¡± Mrs . Liu¡¯s voice immediately increased: ¡°What? 2 silver coins for a bucket? Why don¡¯t you just rob us?¡± Bai Tieniu¡¯s face sank and said in an angry way: ¡°Liu Guihua if you think you have such a great skill, why don¡¯t you go to the town, and see who still sell a bucket of rice for 2 silver coins . Believe it or not, you won¡¯t be able to find any . ¡± There were suddenly increased in the number of refugees from the south . Everyone knows that when these refugees came, the price of rice has also increased . Because of this, some people began to stock foods, even those people who have no money borrowed money just to get some rice . Even the rice shops were having a shortage of supply . Well, getting out of stock was a normal thing . However, such an event has never happened before, everybody knows this . So, this olddying to borrow rice is simply crazy . Old Lady Bai frowned and said: ¡°2 silver coins for a bucket, that is too expensive . In the past, you can buy a meter of stone for 2 silver coins . ¡± Bai Tieniu coldly sneered: ¡°In the past? Is it past now? Alright, if you don¡¯t want to buy, then just go . I will not dy you . ¡± After he finished, Bai Tieniu was about to close the door . Seeing this, Old Lady Bai¡¯s heart skipped a beat . She rushed to stop him: ¡°Buy, I will buy, give me a bucket of rice . ¡± If it was an ordinary day, she will not buy rice even if she dies, but at this moment, she was really hungry . If she will not eat a meal today, she will not have the strength to get up tomorrow . Besides, the price of rice keeps increasing . Even if she let things passed tonight, it¡¯s impossible for her to buy cheap rice tomorrow . Bai Tieniu¡¯s lips curved into a smile, this smile of him have a bit trace of being proud . ¡°Well, you wait . ¡± He turned around and went inside the house . Not long after, he came out with a cloth bag, amounting a bucket of rice . He didn¡¯t rush to give it to the olddy, he stretched out his empty hand and said: ¡°2 silver coins, give it to me first . ¡± Old Lady Bai chuckled: ¡°We are family, can you spare us tonight? I will give it to you tomorrow . ¡± ¡± Bai Tieniu shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t believe you . If you hand over the money, I will hand over the rice . No further discussion . ¡± This trick of this olddy has been used to most people in the vige . Many people have eaten big lost because of this . It would be stupid if Bai Tieniu still believes her . The smile on the olddy¡¯s face was hardly visible: ¡°Tieniu, in the end, we are family . Even broken bones can still be attached with the help of tendons . Second Aunt treated you badly, but that is because second aunt has no other choice . Who in this vige don¡¯t know how difficult we live? We never had enough money, so I have never been helpful to you . Today, second aunt was forced toe to you due to helplessness . At ordinary times, second aunt never ask you for help, right?¡±. Bai Tieniu coldly snorted: ¡°I asked you to help me for two times in this life . But second aunt, did you ever help me? Forget it, its all in the past, I have no time to talk to you about these things . To make it short, it¡¯s impossible to borrow rice from us, but because you are my second aunt . If you are willing to pay, I will be able to amodate you . ¡±. Old Lady Bai¡¯s heart was filled with anger, but she cannot take it out . Who told her toe in here earlier?. ¡°Then tell us, how much is one meter stone of rice?¡± Mrs . Liu asked ¡°One meter of stone?¡± Bai Tieniu¡¯s voice increased a lot and spoke with a bit exaggerated tone ¡°I can¡¯t afford to sell one meter of stone . I went to the town today, but only bought 2 buckets of rice . If you want, I can sell you one bucket for 2 silver coins . I will not include my travel expenses, after all, you are my second aunt, right?¡±. Mrs . Liu¡¯s voice immediately increased: ¡°What? 2 silver coins for a bucket? Why don¡¯t you just rob us?¡±. Bai Tieniu¡¯s face sank and said in an angry way: ¡°Liu Guihua if you think you have such a great skill, why don¡¯t you go to the town, and see who still sell a bucket of rice for 2 silver coins . Believe it or not, you won¡¯t be able to find any . ¡±. There were suddenly increased in the number of refugees from the south . Everyone knows that when these refugees came, the price of rice has also increased . Because of this, some people began to stock foods, even those people who have no money borrowed money just to get some rice . Even the rice shops were having a shortage of supply . Well, getting out of stock was a normal thing However, such an event has never happened before, everybody knows this So, this olddying to borrow rice is simply crazy Old Lady Bai frowned and said: ¡°2 silver coins for a bucket, that is too expensive . In the past, you can buy a meter of stone for 2 silver coins . ¡±. Bai Tieniu coldly sneered: ¡°In the past? Is it past now? Alright, if you don¡¯t want to buy, then just go . I will not dy you . ¡±. After he finished, Bai Tieniu was about to close the door . Seeing this, Old Lady Bai¡¯s heart skipped a beat . She rushed to stop him: ¡°Buy, I will buy, give me a bucket of rice . ¡±. If it was an ordinary day, she will not buy rice even if she dies, but at this moment, she was really hungry . If she will not eat a meal today, she will not have the strength to get up tomorrow . Besides, the price of rice keeps increasing . Even if she let things passed tonight, it¡¯s impossible for her to buy cheap rice tomorrow Bai Tieniu¡¯s lips curved into a smile, this smile of him have a bit trace of being proud ¡°Well, you wait . ¡± He turned around and went inside the house . Not long after, he came out with a cloth bag, amounting a bucket of rice He didn¡¯t rush to give it to the olddy, he stretched out his empty hand and said: ¡°2 silver coins, give it to me first . ¡±. Old Lady Bai chuckled: ¡°We are family, can you spare us tonight? I will give it to you tomorrow . ¡± ¡±. Bai Tieniu shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t believe you . If you hand over the money, I will hand over the rice . No further discussion . ¡±. This trick of this olddy has been used to most people in the vige . Many people have eaten big lost because of this . It would be stupid if Bai Tieniu still believes her Chapter 198

Chapter 198

Old Lady Bai has no choice but to give up her money . The pain she was feeling in her heart was more ufortable than digging up her flesh . After collecting the money, Bai Tieniu went back inside his house . His wife, Mrs . Li, also came in from the backyard . Her face was full of worries when she said: ¡°She said with a worried face: ¡°Husband, we only have 2 buckets of rice in total because we are in a tight budget . Why did you sell a bucket? If the rice shop in the town lose supplies, what are we going to do?¡± Bai Tieniu smiled and said: ¡°You don¡¯t understand . I overheard someone in the river earlier, that Bai Zhi brought back a cart full of rice before . The price of the rice at that time is not the same as it is now . Because of this, she gave a word, that if anyone has a problem with rice, people can buy rice to her a little less pricey . ording to the price she announced, we can buy 6 buckets of rice with these 2 silver coins . So tell me, isn¡¯t this good?¡± When he heard that Bai Zhi was selling rice at a low price, he was originally very annoyed with the fact that he bought rice in the town . He should have bought rice directly to Bai Zhi . He felt like he ate a big loss . But after his second aunt sent money right through his door, he was very happy . Because he did not only earned back the 2 silver coins he spent, but he can buy more rice to Bai Zhi . He was so proud of himself . He thinks that this was the smartest move he made in his entire life . Even after thinking about it for 3 days, Bai Zhi still couldn¡¯t understand how she brought this medicine box with her in this ancient time . That day, she suddenly returned to modern times, was it real or a dream? If it was a dream, howe this medicine box was with her? If it was true, then since she has returned to modern times, why was she in the ancient time again? ¡°Zhi¡¯er, why are you still here? Aren¡¯t you going to the town to visit Meng Daren? What are you doing in a daze?¡± Zhao Lan slightly knitted her eyebrows . She doesn¡¯t know what happened in these past few days, but her daughter was always staring at that cloth bag in a daze . She doesn¡¯t know what she was thinking . When Bai Zhi returned to her senses, she quickly got up and picked up the cloth bag: ¡°Then, I¡¯m going . If anyonees to buy rice today, tell them I bought so many rice before not to sell, but for us to eat . Now, one person can only buy one bucket . We don¡¯t have much left, we can only sell a few to help everyone . ¡± Zhao Lan understood what she meant, so she only sighed and nodded . Her daughter originally wanted to do something good, she sold rice to save everyone from buying expensive rice in the town . But, who would have thought, there will be people who like doing a dirty a job in the back . They will buy rice in here for a cheaper price, then they will sell it to the neighboring vige for a much higher price . Not to mention, they were also saying that it came from Bai Zhi of the Huangtou Vige . They earned extra money from buying her rice, but they still harming her . No wonder she was getting upset . In the Government Office . Knowing that Bai Zhi wille today, Meng Nan got up early and dress himself up cleanly and neatly . He stands in front of the door with an empty stomach, thinking that Bai Zhi will bring him another set of delicious foods . *Guru, guru* Meng Nan looked at Jin Shiwei: ¡°Hey ¨C why do you always make this sound? Didn¡¯t the kitchen prepared breakfast?¡± Jin Shiwei stretched his neck and looked outside . When he didn¡¯t see a figure, he turned his head to look at Meng Nan: ¡°What delicious food can you eat in the kitchen? I¡¯m sure Zhi¡¯er will bring my favorite egg pancakes . ¡± Meng Nan squinted his eyes: ¡°Those foods are mine . Zhi¡¯er specifically bringing foods for me, not for you . ¡± Jin Shiwei didn¡¯t care about Meng Nan: ¡°Who said that? Zhi¡¯er is not stingy, why would she forget about me . ¡± Old Lady Bai has no choice but to give up her money . The pain she was feeling in her heart was more ufortable than digging up her flesh After collecting the money, Bai Tieniu went back inside his house . His wife, Mrs . Li, also came in from the backyard . Her face was full of worries when she said: ¡°She said with a worried face: ¡°Husband, we only have 2 buckets of rice in total because we are in a tight budget . Why did you sell a bucket? If the rice shop in the town lose supplies, what are we going to do?¡±. Bai Tieniu smiled and said: ¡°You don¡¯t understand . I overheard someone in the river earlier, that Bai Zhi brought back a cart full of rice before . The price of the rice at that time is not the same as it is now . Because of this, she gave a word, that if anyone has a problem with rice, people can buy rice to her a little less pricey . ording to the price she announced, we can buy 6 buckets of rice with these 2 silver coins . So tell me, isn¡¯t this good?¡±. When he heard that Bai Zhi was selling rice at a low price, he was originally very annoyed with the fact that he bought rice in the town . He should have bought rice directly to Bai Zhi . He felt like he ate a big loss . But after his second aunt sent money right through his door, he was very happy . Because he did not only earned back the 2 silver coins he spent, but he can buy more rice to Bai Zhi . He was so proud of himself . He thinks that this was the smartest move he made in his entire life *. Even after thinking about it for 3 days, Bai Zhi still couldn¡¯t understand how she brought this medicine box with her in this ancient time That day, she suddenly returned to modern times, was it real or a dream?. If it was a dream, howe this medicine box was with her?. If it was true, then since she has returned to modern times, why was she in the ancient time again?. ¡°Zhi¡¯er, why are you still here? Aren¡¯t you going to the town to visit Meng Daren? What are you doing in a daze?¡± Zhao Lan slightly knitted her eyebrows . She doesn¡¯t know what happened in these past few days, but her daughter was always staring at that cloth bag in a daze . She doesn¡¯t know what she was thinking When Bai Zhi returned to her senses, she quickly got up and picked up the cloth bag: ¡°Then, I¡¯m going . If anyonees to buy rice today, tell them I bought so many rice before not to sell, but for us to eat . Now, one person can only buy one bucket . We don¡¯t have much left, we can only sell a few to help everyone . ¡±. Zhao Lan understood what she meant, so she only sighed and nodded Her daughter originally wanted to do something good, she sold rice to save everyone from buying expensive rice in the town . But, who would have thought, there will be people who like doing a dirty a job in the back . They will buy rice in here for a cheaper price, then they will sell it to the neighboring vige for a much higher price . Not to mention, they were also saying that it came from Bai Zhi of the Huangtou Vige . They earned extra money from buying her rice, but they still harming her . No wonder she was getting upset *. In the Government Office Knowing that Bai Zhi wille today, Meng Nan got up early and dress himself up cleanly and neatly . He stands in front of the door with an empty stomach, thinking that Bai Zhi will bring him another set of delicious foods *Guru, guru*. Meng Nan looked at Jin Shiwei: ¡°Hey ¨C why do you always make this sound? Didn¡¯t the kitchen prepared breakfast?¡±. Jin Shiwei stretched his neck and looked outside . When he didn¡¯t see a figure, he turned his head to look at Meng Nan: ¡°What delicious food can you eat in the kitchen? I¡¯m sure Zhi¡¯er will bring my favorite egg pancakes . ¡±. Meng Nan squinted his eyes: ¡°Those foods are mine . Zhi¡¯er specifically bringing foods for me, not for you . ¡±. Jin Shiwei didn¡¯t care about Meng Nan: ¡°Who said that? Zhi¡¯er is not stingy, why would she forget about me . ¡± Chapter 199

Chapter 199

Jin Shiwei continued to stretch his neck as he kept staring outside . When he saw a tall and a small figure walking towards their small courtyard from afar . He immediately shouted: ¡°Come here, Zhi¡¯er ising . ¡± His eyes stared close at Bai Zhi . When he saw she has a big cloth bag with her, he smiled and said: ¡°With such a big bag, there must be a lot of delicious foods inside . ¡± Meng Nan stood up and also stretched his neck . A thin figure was walking next to Hu Feng, which made Bai Zhi looked even more delicate . ¡°This youngdy can cook delicious foods and has no shortage of money, so howe her body is so thin?¡± Jin Shiwei¡¯s eyes fell on Hu Feng¡¯s body, then said: ¡°In my opinion, Hu Feng, this guy must be eating all the delicious foods at home . Zhi¡¯er can cook delicious foods, but what if the foods were all eaten by Hu Feng when she has ¡®t lift up her chopsticks? If that is the case, can she not be thin?¡± Meng Nan made a supercilious look: ¡°Do you think all the people in this world are like you, who has the heart of a viin?¡± Although Hu Feng seems cold and indifferent, his heart was not like that . Although he hasn¡¯t had much contact with him, Hu Feng seems indifferent to Bai Zhi, but in fact, he was particrly very concerned about her . It¡¯s just, he doesn¡¯t express it . Bai Zhi and Hu Feng entered the courtyard one after another . They saw the master and servant standing at the door waiting for her . Especially, Jin Shiwei, his eyes kept staring at the cloth bag . His eyes were full greed . Bai Zhi suddenly remembered thatst time, she brought egg pancakes with her . But now, she didn¡¯t bring anything... ... Bai Zhi smiled and said to Meng Nan: ¡°How do you feel these days?¡± Meng Nan also smiled: ¡°Very good, aside from hunger, I don¡¯t feel any difort . ¡± Jin Shiwei couldn¡¯t wait anymore . He rushed to pick up the cloth bag . The smile on his lips and eyes couldn¡¯t hide his excitement: ¡°Whenever youe, you always bring something with you . How troublesome it must be . ¡± Bai Zhi patted his hand and said with embarrassing tone: ¡°Jin Dage, I¡¯m really sorry . I went out in a hurry today, I didn¡¯t bring any food with me . Next time, I will bring you delicious food . ¡± The smile on Jin Shiwei¡¯s face became stiff: ¡°What? Nothing? No egg pancakes?¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°None . ¡± *Guru, guru* Jin Shiwei¡¯s mouth stayed silent, but his stomach did not . Meng Nan was also disappointed, but when he thought of himself and Jin Shiwei . He felt funny . They were like two children waiting for their parents toe home and give them candy . ¡°Zhi¡¯er, don¡¯t worry, Jin Shiwei, this guy, ever since he had eaten the dishes you made . It became hard for him to swallow the dishes in the kitchen . When he remembers that you wille today, he woke up early but didn¡¯t eat anything for breakfast . He just waited for you toe . ¡± Jin Shiwei swept his eyes to Meng Nan: ¡°Gongzi, you¡¯re saying that I didn¡¯t eat breakfast and just waited here, aren¡¯t you the same?¡± The master and servants arguments always look cute in Bai Zhi¡¯s eyes . In her amusement, she said: ¡°Well, okay, I¡¯m sorry . After I check your condition today . I will cook a few dishes for you two . Hu Feng and I will stay for lunch, how about it?¡± Jin Shiwei and Meng Nan¡¯s eyes, who were originally had dark expression, immediately lit up and they repeatedly nodded their heads . They almost jumped up twice in happiness and cheer . In dissatisfaction, Hu Feng said without any hesitation: ¡°How about it? You¡¯re not their cook, why do you need to stay and cook for them? Aren¡¯t you busy enough at home?¡± Jin Shiwei continued to stretch his neck as he kept staring outside . When he saw a tall and a small figure walking towards their small courtyard from afar . He immediately shouted: ¡°Come here, Zhi¡¯er ising . ¡± His eyes stared close at Bai Zhi . When he saw she has a big cloth bag with her, he smiled and said: ¡°With such a big bag, there must be a lot of delicious foods inside . ¡±. Meng Nan stood up and also stretched his neck . A thin figure was walking next to Hu Feng, which made Bai Zhi looked even more delicate ¡°This youngdy can cook delicious foods and has no shortage of money, so howe her body is so thin?¡±. Jin Shiwei¡¯s eyes fell on Hu Feng¡¯s body, then said: ¡°In my opinion, Hu Feng, this guy must be eating all the delicious foods at home . Zhi¡¯er can cook delicious foods, but what if the foods were all eaten by Hu Feng when she has ¡®t lift up her chopsticks? If that is the case, can she not be thin?¡±. Meng Nan made a supercilious look: ¡°Do you think all the people in this world are like you, who has the heart of a viin?¡± Although Hu Feng seems cold and indifferent, his heart was not like that . Although he hasn¡¯t had much contact with him, Hu Feng seems indifferent to Bai Zhi, but in fact, he was particrly very concerned about her . It¡¯s just, he doesn¡¯t express it *. Bai Zhi and Hu Feng entered the courtyard one after another . They saw the master and servant standing at the door waiting for her . Especially, Jin Shiwei, his eyes kept staring at the cloth bag . His eyes were full greed . Bai Zhi suddenly remembered thatst time, she brought egg pancakes with her . But now, she didn¡¯t bring anything... .... Bai Zhi smiled and said to Meng Nan: ¡°How do you feel these days?¡±. Meng Nan also smiled: ¡°Very good, aside from hunger, I don¡¯t feel any difort . ¡±. Jin Shiwei couldn¡¯t wait anymore . He rushed to pick up the cloth bag . The smile on his lips and eyes couldn¡¯t hide his excitement: ¡°Whenever youe, you always bring something with you . How troublesome it must be . ¡±. Bai Zhi patted his hand and said with embarrassing tone: ¡°Jin Dage, I¡¯m really sorry . I went out in a hurry today, I didn¡¯t bring any food with me . Next time, I will bring you delicious food . ¡±. The smile on Jin Shiwei¡¯s face became stiff: ¡°What? Nothing? No egg pancakes?¡±. Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°None . ¡±. *Guru, guru*. Jin Shiwei¡¯s mouth stayed silent, but his stomach did not Meng Nan was also disappointed, but when he thought of himself and Jin Shiwei . He felt funny . They were like two children waiting for their parents toe home and give them candy ¡°Zhi¡¯er, don¡¯t worry, Jin Shiwei, this guy, ever since he had eaten the dishes you made . It became hard for him to swallow the dishes in the kitchen . When he remembers that you wille today, he woke up early but didn¡¯t eat anything for breakfast . He just waited for you toe . ¡±. Jin Shiwei swept his eyes to Meng Nan: ¡°Gongzi, you¡¯re saying that I didn¡¯t eat breakfast and just waited here, aren¡¯t you the same?¡±. The master and servants arguments always look cute in Bai Zhi¡¯s eyes . In her amusement, she said: ¡°Well, okay, I¡¯m sorry . After I check your condition today . I will cook a few dishes for you two . Hu Feng and I will stay for lunch, how about it?¡±. Jin Shiwei and Meng Nan¡¯s eyes, who were originally had dark expression, immediately lit up and they repeatedly nodded their heads . They almost jumped up twice in happiness and cheer In dissatisfaction, Hu Feng said without any hesitation: ¡°How about it? You¡¯re not their cook, why do you need to stay and cook for them? Aren¡¯t you busy enough at home?¡±. Chapter 200 - Bottomless abyss

Chapter 200: Bottomless abyss

Hu Feng¡¯s not so good looking eyes swept to Meng Nan and Jin Shiwei . These two guys, why it seems they¡¯re like the reincarnation of evil spirits? When they see Bai Zhi, they always wanted to eat . Could it be that they¡¯re not eating when she¡¯s not here? Bai Zhi didn¡¯t speak . Seeing this, Jin Shiwei was afraid for her to change her mind . He quickly pulled her inside the main hall and said: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, it¡¯s not too early, please check gongzi¡¯s wound . In these past few days, I gave his medicine on time, and I also applied the topical medicine to his wound on time, but gongzi said that his fingers are not that flexible as before . ¡± Bai Zhi was pulled into the hall, Hu Feng helplessly had to follow . After seeing the wound, although there was no modern equipment that can further do a test, in Bai Zhi¡¯s experience, Meng Nan¡¯s recovery was not bad . ¡°Your tendon in the hand has just been sewed, the inflexibility is very normal . It¡¯s only been 3 days, but the appearance is restored like this . It can be called a miracle . After a few more days, when we removed the surgical thread . You can start doing simple actions, but its full strength will not be restored until you fully recover . ¡± After listening to Bai Zhi¡¯s words, when she said the recovery was good . Meng Nan and Jin Shiwei released a deep sighed of relief . In these 3 days, they strictly followed her instructions, they didn¡¯t dare to do something else . Jin Shiwei looked at Meng Nan¡¯s wrist, then said: ¡°Zhi¡¯er where did you learn this medical technique? Sewing the wound with needle and thread? I¡¯ve never seen this kind of treatment before . ¡± When Meng Nan saw Bai Zhi¡¯s struggling face . He immediately opened his mouth: ¡°How can you see it? There is a thousand method of treatment in the whole world . Do you have to see all of them? Go, go, go to the kitchen and prepare the ingredients . You help Zhi¡¯er cook the dishes . ¡± Jin Shiwei was upset, but when he heard that he will help Bai Zhi to cook . The dissatisfaction he feltpletely disappeared without a trace: ¡°Well, okay, I¡¯ll go . ¡± After that, he disappeared like smoke . Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°You two, don¡¯t seem like a master and a servant, but more like brothers . ¡± Meng Nan looked at the door where Jin Shiwei disappeared . At this moment, Jin Shiwei¡¯s figure was already out of sight, but Meng Nan seems like he still could see him: ¡°He followed me when I was 10 . Since then we grew up together . I never seen him as my servant . On the other hand, he is much closer to me than any other rtives in our family . ¡± Bai Zhi looked at where Meng Nan was staring . There was no one there, but it feels like Jin Shiwei was there: ¡°If he stays like that, and you continue to have someone like him around you, you are very lucky . ¡± Meng Nan¡¯s eyes lit up, his eyes swept back and forth to her and Hu Feng¡¯s body: ¡°Aren¡¯t you and Hu Feng also have like a brother and sister rtionship?¡± A brother and sister rtionship? Bai Zhi never thought of this, but when Meng Nan mentioned it . It seems like they are . Ever since she and her mother lived in the Hu Family . Although Hu Feng doesn¡¯t like talking, he did a lot more things for her . He¡¯s always guarding her and sheltering her from the wind and rain . Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°Yes, I think he does¡ª-¡± ¡°What¡¯s it got to do with you?¡± Bai Zhi hasn¡¯t finished her words, but Hu Feng interrupted her . Hu Feng, who was very unhappy, stared at Meng Nan . His cold eyes even scared Bai Zhi . Bai Zhiughed and exined to Meng Nan: ¡°He doesn¡¯t like people talking about him, please don¡¯t mind him . ¡± Meng Nan looked at Hu Feng with a smile . His eyes can easily see right through a person . But, he couldn¡¯t see right through Hu Feng . Hu Feng¡¯s handsome face has a pair of cold eyes like a bottomless abyss, mysterious and indifferent . Chapter 201 - Gender difference Chapter 201: Gender difference Jin Shiwei led Bai Zhi into the kitchen, leaving only Meng Nan and Hu Feng in the main hall . The two looked at each other, both havefortable and calm looking eyes . ¡°Hu Feng, I guess you¡¯re not from Huangtou Vige . ¡± Meng Nan suddenly said . ¡°I guess you¡¯re not from Qingyuan Town . ¡± Hu Feng simply said . Meng Nanughed, then said: ¡°Yes, I am not from Qingyuan Town . I am originally from the Capital . What about you? Where are you from?¡± Hu Feng shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know, anywhere is possible . ¡± I don¡¯t know? Anywhere is possible? What kind of answer is that? He¡¯s clearly ying at him . Meng Nan unhappily said: ¡°Hu Dage, this is not how you should answer to a friend!¡± Hu Feng looked at Meng Nan once again, he said with a provocative tone: ¡°What is the meaning of Meng Daren¡¯s words? Since when did we be friends?¡± This was a p on Meng Nan¡¯s face, he almost sprays out the tea that he had just drunk . ¡°Hey ¨C how can we not count each other as friends?¡± Meng Nan increased his voice a little bit . Hu Feng didn¡¯t make a sound, he also stopped looking at Meng Nan . He got up and then went outside . Meng Nan was dumbfounded . What is wrong with that guy¡¯s brain? He is a government official, although he is only a local magistrate, in the eyes of ordinary people, he is a respectable official! Who said that first-rank official can pressure even the dead? Whenever Meng Nan was in front of Hu Feng, how could he not feel this advantage? He was even despised by him... ... * ¡°Meng Gege, I¡¯vee to see you . ¡± Gu Xi led herself and her maidservant inside the hall . Seeing Meng Nan sitting in the chair in a daze, herplexion changed: ¡°Meng Gege, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Meng Nan returned to his senses: ¡°Nothing, I am fine . ¡± Then, he looked up and stared at Gu Xi: ¡°What are you doing here? Didn¡¯t I saidst time, men and women are different . You shouldn¡¯t run to me the whole day . It¡¯s not good if people misunderstand us . ¡± Gu Xi¡¯s lovely cheeks blushed, as she tried to sit down in the chair next to Meng Nan: ¡°Meng Gege, my father said you hurt your hand, your family is not around, so he let me take care of you . I don¡¯t care what other people think about us, so why you should care!¡± Your father? Of course, he won¡¯t care about it . He hopes that you and I were misunderstood . So that he can take that opportunity to climb up the Meng Family . With his small brain, how can he not be so obvious? He was born in the Meng Family of the capital . He grew up with other noble children since childhood . Every youngdy from the small family tried every means to climb up his bed . He had seen so many tricks like this . ¡°You don¡¯t care, but I care . Although I am far from the capital, I can¡¯t let my family lose a face just because of some fake rumors that don¡¯t even exist . Miss Gu, don¡¯t you agree?¡± Gu Xi¡¯s flushed face suddenly were covered with haze, her good looking eyebrows frown, and her small hands kept twisting . She said with a bit difficulty: ¡°Meng Gege, what are you talking about? We¡¯re not doing anything shady . Why would there be rumors? You¡¯re just worrying too much!¡± Meng Nan swept his eyes to Gu Xi, there was even a chilling trace of light in his eyes ¡°If I¡¯m only just worrying too much, that would be good . ¡± Last month, his mother sent a letter to Qingyuan Town . The letter mentioned some things about him and Gu Xi . Gu Daren has a brother in the capital . Although he was an official in the capital, he was only a small pry and has no power . Who knows what exactly did he do, but he found out where Meng Nan¡¯s father is . Then said to Meng Nan¡¯s father, that Meng Nan and his niece like each other a lot . * Gege ¨C big brother Chapter 202 - Yipin’s pastries

Chapter 202: Yipin¡¯s pastries

Since when did he have a good rtionship with Gu Xi? Why he doesn¡¯t know it himself? ording to his mother¡¯s letter, this small official surnamed Gu seems to be spreading those fake rumors in the capital, which made the people mistakenly think that he had a good prospect in marriage in the Qingyuan Town... ... Seeing Meng Nan had a serious face, although she was a little embarrassed, she doesn¡¯t want to go back without a little achievement . Gu Xi set aside Meng Nan¡¯s cold face and said with full of concern: ¡°Meng Gege, I heard from the people in the kitchen that, you don¡¯t eat so well these days . Well, I can see that you lose some weight . But, you only hurt your left hand, your right hand is still good, right? You shouldn¡¯t be so difficult to yourself . ¡± Meng Nan held the fan on his hand but didn¡¯t even fan himself . His eyes only stared at the door absentmindedly . Who knows if he heard her or not . Gu Xi winked at her maidservant, and her maidservant stated taking out foods from the food box . A te of delicate pastries and other two delicious cakes were ced on the table . ¡°Meng Gege, I personally made you these pastries and cake . You can taste them . ¡± Meng Nan looked at the desserts on the table, his lips curved with a trace of mockery: ¡°You made them?¡± Gu Xi busily nodded her head: ¡°Mmm, I did . In order to learn these dishes, I put a lot of effort . I got up early today before even the sun goes up . ¡± Meng Nan reached out and took a piece of white pastry . Seeing that Meng Nan was finally willing to eat the food she brought, Gu Xi¡¯s mood became good . A flower-like smile bloomed in her face . Meng Nan didn¡¯t put the pastry on his mouth . Instead, he threw it on the side and pointed his finger on the empty space: ¡°The next time you brought these pastries, remember to change the te with Yipin¡¯s trademark first . Otherwise, people will misunderstand that these are their products made . ¡± Although he is not familiar with Gu Xi, every time she will appear in front of him, he¡¯s having a hard time to connect with her . Not to mention, he was a frequent visitor to this cake shop, so what pastries in there he hasn¡¯t eaten? Gu Xi wanted to find a hole to hide . Is there something more embarrassing in this world than to be caught lying? Gu Xi¡¯s face flushed, she turned her head and red at her maidservant with eyes full ofints, why she didn¡¯t do things well and made her lose face in front of the man she loves? The maidservant doesn¡¯t know what to say, she was also feeling helpless inside her heart . Everyone knows now that her young miss was lying, why does she even need to tell this kind of lie? Jin Shiwei came back from the kitchen while holding a te in his hand and chewing something in his mouth . When he saw Gu Xi, he immediately frowned: ¡°Miss Gu? Why are you here?¡± Gu Xi was burning with anger, she cannot vent her anger to Meng Nan, but if it¡¯s Jin Shiwei, she can do it . ¡°Jin Shiwei you are really funny . Here is the Gu¡¯s residence . My father is the country¡¯s magistrate, but you¡¯re asking me, what? In this mansion, is there a ce I can¡¯t go?¡± Jin Shiwei came over the te and saw a few cakes on the table . He smiled and said: ¡°Gongzi has long been tired of Yipin pastries . You go and take them back . ¡± Even Jin Shiwei can tell these are Yipin pastries in just one nce? Gu Xi angrily stared at her maidservant ¡°What are you still doing? Aren¡¯t you still going to take them away?¡± The maidservant hurriedly collected the pastries and other dishes on the table . When Jin Shiwei saw the table was empty, he ced the te on his hand . When Meng Nan smelled the scent, he immediately asked: ¡°What is this?¡± Chapter 203 - Spicy Rabbit Meat

Chapter 203: Spicy Rabbit Meat

Jin Shiwei stretched out his hand and put another piece into his mouth . He chewed it and vaguely said: ¡°Zhi¡¯er said it is called spicy rabbit . It¡¯s delicious ah . It¡¯s so delicious . ¡± Although it was hot and spicy, it¡¯s not very spicy, so he couldn¡¯t stop eating . Meng Nan saw that Jin Shiwei directly grasped the food with his bare hand . He wanted to reach out his arm and grab his hand . But, because he cares about him, he gave him a face and just said: ¡°Why you didn¡¯t bring chopsticks? How can you eat with your bare hands?¡± Regardless of what, Jin Shiwei didn¡¯t show any care, he swallowed the rabbit meat on his mouth and grabbed another one to put his mouth: ¡°Well, it¡¯s delicious, it¡¯s so delicious . I¡¯ve never eaten such delicious rabbit meat . ¡± Meng Nan was drooling, but he cares about his face more than foods . He was, after all, a son from the Meng Family . And how long does this youngd nning to stay? Is she waiting for someone to send her away? At this time, Hu Feng walked in while holding a pair of chopsticks in his hand . Then, he sat directly opposite to Meng Nan and took care of himself . Meng Nan was dying to eat: ¡°Hey, Hu Feng, how can you be so selfish? You only brought a pair of chopsticks . Can¡¯t you see there are other people here?¡± Hu Feng lifted his eyes and looked at Meng Nan . Then, he swept his eyes to Jin Shiwei and said: ¡°Don¡¯t you have hands like him? You can eat without chopsticks . ¡± The maidservant behind Gu Xi said in a low voice: ¡°Meng Daren, this ve has chopsticks here, do you want to use it?¡± Meng Nan¡¯s eyes lit up and quickly stretched out his hand: ¡°If you have it, give it to me immediately . ¡± If he eats a littleter, the food in this te will be wipe out . These two have no sympathy for the patient . And that patient was him . Meng Nan took the chopsticks that were handed over to him and quickly waved his hand: ¡°You go, I am busy right now . ¡± Gu Xi¡¯s face almost twisted in anger, but she still gritted her teeth and said; ¡± Meng Gege, then I will leave first . I¡¯lle to see you another day . ¡± When Gu Xi and the maidservant walked out the door, Meng Nan quickly put a piece of spicy rabbit meat in his mouth . He originally liked spicy foods . Qingyuan Town has a light voring . At first, it was refreshing, but after a long time, he thought of those spicy foods he ate at his hometown day and night . Even when he ate three pieces of rabbit meat, he still couldn¡¯t stop . He just said to Jin Shiwei, when he found his mouth was burning hot: ¡°Shiwei, pour me water . ¡± Jin Shiwei ignored Meng Nan, both his hands were holding rabbit meat . One piece was on his mouth, while the other one stays on his hand . He was afraid to suffer a heavy loss . After Hu Feng ate a few pieces, he stopped and put down the chopsticks aside . He took the teapot on the table and poured himself three times . Meng Nan took the teapot and drink the rest . Then, he curiously asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to eat anymore?¡± Hu Feng put down the teacup and faintly smiled: ¡°It¡¯s too spicy . Although the taste is very satisfactory, I don¡¯t want to be greedy . Otherwise... ...¡± He Feng cut off the climax and didn¡¯t say another word . Meng Nan and Jin Shiwei loved eating spicy foods . They know what Hu Feng wanted to say . But, they can¡¯t stop eating the food in front of them . They can¡¯t control it, they were full of appetite . After getting out of Meng Nan¡¯s courtyard, Gu Xi ordered the maidservant behind her: ¡°You go and inquire who¡¯s that Zhi¡¯er that Jin Shiwei mentioned . And what kind of dish did she cook . Go quickly¡± The maidservant nodded her head and went to inquire . Gu Xi, who was standing outside the small courtyard, turned around and faced the gate . She secretly vowed that one day, she will stand beside Meng Nan, while listening to the people calling her Meng Furen . *Furen ¨C madam/ mrs . Chapter 204 - Turned out to be just a small mountain villager

Chapter 204: Turned out to be just a small mountain viger

When the maidservant, Dong¡¯er, returned to Gu Xi¡¯s courtyard . Gu Xi was sitting in her room, sulking with a dark face . ¡°Missy!¡± Gu Xi looked up and swept her gloomy eyes at her: ¡°Did you asked?¡± Dong¡¯er nodded her head and quickly rushed to Gu Xi¡¯s side, then she said with a low voice: ¡°I heard that Zhi¡¯er, the girl Jin Shiwei mentioned, is the person who saved Meng Daren¡¯s lifest time . I heard she knows some medicine . She also came to check Meng Daren¡¯s hand today, and then she personally cook them foods . That dish Jin Shiwei brought with him is cooked by her . ¡± ¡°Where does she live? How old is she? How does she look like?¡± Dong¡¯er replied: ¡°They said she is from Huangtou Vige . She looked like 12 or 13 years old . She looks beautiful, but she can¡¯t still bepared to you . So, what if she can cook or have medical skills . She¡¯s still a nobody . ¡± Gu Xi¡¯s tight face loosen a bit: ¡°It turned out to be just a small mountain viger . ¡± Dong¡¯er busily nodded her head: ¡°Yes, she cooks a good spicy dish . But Missy, you also know that Meng Daren is from the capital . The dishes in the capital are spicy . It¡¯s only normal for him to eat it . ¡± Gu Xi¡¯s face became more and more rxed . It¡¯s true, Meng Nan will naturally not like a mountain vige girl . And she¡¯s only 12 or 13 years old . Her hair hasn¡¯t grown that long . Meng Nan will not fall in love with a little girl . Never . With this thought in mind, Gu Xi¡¯s mood became good: ¡°You go and meet that Zhi¡¯er, ask her how to cook spicy foods . Learn at least two dishes from her . And then, you teach me how to do it . ¡± Dong¡¯er doesn¡¯t want to go, but she also doesn¡¯t want to disobey her youngdy . She can only go to the kitchen unwillingly . ¡°Howe Dong¡¯er came in here? What a surprise!¡± The cook seemed to beughing at the unwilling Dong¡¯er . This ve girl and her master were extremely pretentious, always acting so virtuous . One was the daughter of a small country magistrate, while the other one was only a small ve . Both their ancestors were deeply rooted in the Qingyuan town, but what about outside? Can they act big? Just by seeing them the whole day is simply disgusting . Dong¡¯er took out her handkerchief to cover her mouth and nose . But, the disgust in her eyes was not cover up . How can a first rank maidservant like her go into this kind of dirty and disgusting ce? ¡°Is Miss Bai still here?¡± Dong¡¯er squinted her eyes to the call and spoke with an indifferent tone . The cook pointed his finger to the figure that was standing in front of the stove: ¡°That is Miss Bai, why are you looking for her?¡± Dong¡¯er didn¡¯t bother to care about the cook, she went straight towards the stove . A fragrant scent entered her nose . The scent smells so good but also choking her . She doesn¡¯t like eating spicy foods, nor smelling spices . She doesn¡¯t want to get close, she really doesn¡¯t want to... ... ¡°Miss Bai!¡± Dong¡¯er, who kept covering her mouth and nose, finally arrived near the stove . Bai Zhi was busy turning the beef she¡¯s frying in the wok . When she turned her head, she saw Dong¡¯er . Dong¡¯er looks neat, her clothes looked very different from the kitchen stuff . She looked very simr to the maidservant that lead her to help the little boyst time . Seeing Dong¡¯er covering her mouth and nose, she said: ¡°It¡¯s smokey here, you go out first . ¡± Go out, she really wanted too! But, she has to stay . Dong¡¯er tried hard to speak: ¡°Miss Bai, I am Dong¡¯er, the maidservant serving Miss Gu . My youngdy heard that you are a good cook, so she let me learn from you . Later on, when you¡¯re not here, my youngdy will be the one to cook for Meng Daren . ¡± That was a good idea . If someone can cook for Meng Nan and Jin Shiwei, she doesn¡¯t need to tire herself to cook for them . Chapter 205 - The more spices the spicier the dishes

Chapter 205: The more spices the spicier the dishes

Bai Zhi wiped the fine sweat on her forehead and said with a smile: ¡°I still have two dishes to cook, watch me, then ask if you don¡¯t understand . ¡± Bai Zhi thought, since she wanted to learn, she should see the basic method . With this, after seeing every move she does, she will naturally learn to cook other dishes fast . It¡¯s just, she didn¡¯t expect that, even after finishing the other two dishes, Dong¡¯er just kept covering her mouth and nose to the side . Why she didn¡¯t get close to watch? Bai Zhi doesn¡¯t know if she understood it . Bai Zhi picked up the dish on the te and brought it in front of Dong¡¯er: ¡°Do you want to try?¡± Donger was a native of Qingyuan Town . She has a light diet since she was a child . When she saw the red hot and spicy soup, she didn¡¯t dare to try it . She kept shaking her head: ¡°No, no, no, Miss Bai, thank you, but I¡¯m not used to it . ¡± ¡± Bai Zhi was dumbfounded . She doesn¡¯t even want to try, how she will learn to cook spicy dishes She doesn¡¯t know how they taste, how she will make delicious spicy dishes in the future? She didn¡¯t have a good look at this maidservant earlier, but now that she was in front of her . Although the maidservant was wearing simple clothes, her hair looked very delicate . Her clothes looked clean and neat . She also wears a few delicate hair ornaments . She kept covering her mouth and nose . It seems like she was extremely disgusted to the environment of the kitchen . The cook on the side came over and brought the braised fish Bai Zhi had coo, then said with a smile: ¡°Dong¡¯er is the maidservant serving Miss Gu . The kitchen has always been a ce like this, so she never steps foot here . But today, not only Dong¡¯er came, but also stayed for a long time . ¡± The cook found it very interesting, but his words were much more interesting . In just a few sentences, Bai Zhi clearly understood it . She originally has a few sentences to say, but she just kept it inside her heart . She only smiled and asked: ¡°Miss Dong¡¯er, did you learn about it?¡± Dong¡¯er waved her hand: ¡°What is so difficult about it? It¡¯s simply the more spices you put, the spicier the dishes get . ¡± What she said is also true . To make the dishes spicier, it¡¯s only natural to add more spices . But, a person needs to pay attention when adding more spices, because it might affect the taste . Of course, an ordinary person doesn¡¯t have much knowledge about this . And it is something cannot be learned after hearing a few sentences, especially to a person who knows nothing about cooking . Bai Zhi is not stupid, naturally, she will not waste her saliva in this meaningless talk . ¡°Since Miss Dong¡¯er learned it, then I will leave . ¡± The dishes were first sent to Meng Nan¡¯s courtyard, while Bai Zhi went to wash her face and hair first to remove the scent of smoke on her body . At this time, she thought the range hood was such a great invention . In modern times, even if you cook in the kitchen, your body will not have a scent of smoke, and your hair will not be greasy just by cooking a meal . When the cook arrived at Meng Nan¡¯s courtyard, he put thest dishes . At the same time, before he left, he swept his eyes to the other dishes on the table . Aside from the stir-fried vegetables, the other dishes were almost wiped out . Together with the te that he just ced on the table, there were a total of six dishes and a soup . These three people¡¯s appetite was really big . Meng Nan saw Hu Feng always cing some dishes in an empty te . Every time he will eat a new dish, he will put some on it and not on his mouth . ¡°What will you with do these foods? If you don¡¯t want to eat, just let me eat it . ¡±Meng Nan said and stretched out his arm . Hu Feng quickly swept his eyes to Meng Nan and coldly said: ¡°This is for Zhi¡¯er . ¡± Jin Shiwei swallowed the tender meat of the fish in his mouth and nodded his head to Hu Feng: ¡°Indeed, it is necessary to leave something for her to eat . She works so hard to cook these foods . We can¡¯t just give her the leftover foods when shees . ¡± Chapter 206 - Chili Sauce

Chapter 206: Chili Sauce

Meng Nan looked at the almost empty tes on the table, he felt deep remorse inside his heart . Why he didn¡¯t think of that? Bai Zhi is his friend, not a cook in this house . It¡¯s not her obligation to cook for him, but she cooked out of sentiment . It¡¯s only reasonable to wait for her before they start to eat . But instead, they leave the leftover foods to her who worked so hard . He really has been living as a rich young master for a long time now, which made him forget even the most basic etiquette . When Bai Zhi entered the hall, she saw Meng Nan sitting in a daze, Jin Shiwei was leaning on the chair holding his belly, while Hu Feng was drinking tea . ¡°What? Is it not good? Why aren¡¯t you guys eating?¡± Jin Shiwei turned his head and said with a smile: ¡°We¡¯re sorry, because we are so hungry, and because your dishes are so delicious . We didn¡¯t hold back our mouth and ate first . ¡± Bai Zhi sat down on the right side of Hu Feng and saw the tes on the table were almost empty . Leaving only some ingredients . ¡°You like them, that is the best thing that every cook wanted to see . ¡± Jin Shiwei busily said: ¡°Well, I will like it more, if I can eat them every day . ¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°I am afraid that I can¡¯t . Although I like cooking, it¡¯s not my hobby and it¡¯s not the job that I want . If you two want to eat my dishes, you cane to our vige and look for me . That is my thank you gift t to Meng Daren for saving my life that day . ¡± When ites to that day, Meng Nan still can¡¯t figure out where Bai Zhi¡¯s courage came from . If they will return to that day, can she still have such courage? ¡°You are a woman, I am a man, a man protects a woman, so it is only natural . Additionally, we are friends, you help me, I help you, that¡¯s how it should be . ¡± Hu Feng¡¯s coldly swept his eyes to Meng Nan, as he said to Bai Zhi: ¡°Eat, I saved these foods for you . ¡± Then, he pushed the te full of dishes in front of her and handed her a pair of chopsticks . Bai Zhi took the chopsticks, put a piece of rabbit meat in her mouth and chewed it . She wrinkled her eyebrows and said: ¡°It¡¯s a bit bad . It will taste much better if there is a chili sauce . ¡± Hearing this, Jin Shiwei¡¯s eyes lit up, he busily said: ¡°What is chili sauce? Listening to its name, it must be delicious . ¡± Who would have thought that Jin Shiwei, who looks so cool at ordinary time, will have such a big appetite for spicy dishes? Bai Zhi replied: ¡°Chili sauce is a very special spice . I will make one, but it will take a while . I will give you some when I have it . ¡± ¡°Oh, right, just when I was cooking in the kitchen, a girl named Dong¡¯er, who imed to be the maidservant of Miss Gu, kept watching and said that she had to learn to cook for you . When you want to eat spicy food, you can find Miss Gu . ¡± Jin Shiwei was drinking tea . When he heard Bai Zhi¡¯s words, he immediately sprayed the tea from his mouth, which unfortunately was sprayed to Meng Nan¡¯s face . Bai Zhi hurriedly pulled out the handkerchief from her sleeve and tried hard to suppress herself fromughing . She just smiled and said: ¡°Quickly wipe your face . Jin Dage didn¡¯t mean it, don¡¯t me him . ¡± Meng Nan took Bai Zhi¡¯s handkerchief, he started wiping his face after looking at Jin Shiwei . The handkerchief was only made of ordinary coarse cloth, which was not as soft and smooth like his handkerchief . But, it was good at absorbing and has a subtle scent . The scent has a very special fragrance, which was different from the incense he usually used . The fragrance was very light but smells refreshing . Chapter 207 - Covering

Chapter 207: Covering

Looking at the handkerchief in his hand, it was only a piece of yellow in colored cloth . Aside from the sewn edge, there was only embroidered name Bai Zhi and nothing else . Seeing that Bai Zhi was burying her head to her foods, Meng Nan simply shoved the handkerchief to his sleeve . He thought he acted very natural and has no w, but he didn¡¯t realize that there was a pair of eyes always staring at him . After eating, Bai Zhi got up and said goodbye . She said not to stop taking the medicine and applying the topical medicine to the wound . After 5 days, she wille again for follow up check up . Meng Nan personally sent the two outside and watched them leave until their carriage can no longer be seen . After that, he returned inside with Jin Shiwei . He stretched out his arm to the touch the handkerchief on his sleeve . Unexpectedly, he didn¡¯t touch anything . Meng Nan stopped and looked at his left and right sleeve . ¡°Gongzi, what¡¯s wrong with you? Are you itchy? Do you want me to help you?¡± Jin Shiwei leaned forward and saw his young master frowning while grabbing his sleeves here and there . Every time he grabbed one side, his eyebrows knitted more and more . ¡°Why is it missing? I clearly put it here . ¡± Meng Nan suddenly stopped . When they went outside, Hu Feng bumped into him and seemingly touched his chest in pain . Was it him? ¡°What is missing?¡± Jin Shiwei asked . Meng Nan said with a gloomy face: ¡°Nothing . ¡± Their carriage drove all the way to the vige . When they arrived at the entrance, they encountered Old Li, who was driving out with his oxcart . Old Li shouted at Hu Feng: ¡°Hu Feng, you hurry back, many people came in your house causing trouble . ¡± Hu Feng¡¯s eyebrows slightly wrinkled, his face sunk, and without saying anything, he raised the whip on his hand and struck the horse . The horse rushed all the way to the Hu Family¡¯s house . There were indeed many people around their courtyard . Hu Changlin and Zhao Lan were surrounded by those people . Those people keep saying words, while Hu Changlin and Zhao Lan only had a cold face and don¡¯t talk . The more those people pointed their fingers on the two, the more their mouth became loud . ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that Hu Changlin, who has always been honest, unexpectedly will also cause trouble during this disaster . Do you even have a little conscience?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, all this time you were selling low priced rice, is it not? Isn¡¯t that what you also said?¡± ¡°You were oppressing people . Why do you have to do this kind of wicked thing? We¡¯re not asking you to give us rice grains . We told you to sell us rice with the same price in the town before, but you¡¯re also unwilling? Your heart is ck . Do you want to see us die from starvation?¡± ¡°We all live in the same vige, why do you have to do this to us? Just wait and see, if you continue crossing this line, you better wish for us not to meet again!¡± Hu Changlin angrily asked: ¡°Xu Laosan, what do you mean by that? Are you threatening me? Since when did I, Hu Changlin, got scared of your threat?¡± Xu Laosan coldly said: ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know that since your Hu family lived with the mother and daughter, your family also get acquainted with the government officials . With such a solid backing, naturally, you will not be afraid of us, ordinary people . ¡± Zhao Lan trembled with anger: ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? No good words are to be expected from a scoundrel!¡± Xu Laosi followed his third brother¡¯s footsteps and answered back: ¡°We are talking nonsense? You started this event . And who in this vige don¡¯t know that you two lived and eat together? An old widow and an old bachelor, it¡¯s not unusual for you two to get together . Why still cover things up and let people see you two us as a joke?¡± ¡°Your family is the one covering things up!¡± Bai Zhi¡¯s voice sounded behind Xu Laosan and Xu Laosi . *Laosan ¨C Third member of the family . *Laosi ¨C Fourth member of the family . Chapter 208 - Speaking compared to singing sound pleasant

Chapter 208: Speakingpared to singing sound pleasant

When the two turned back, Hu Feng pushed them away from Hu Changlin and Zhao Lan, and stand straight in front of Hu Changlin and Zhao Lan . Seeing that Hu Feng and Bai Zhi came back, Hu Changlin and Zhao Lan both sighed with relief . If they were here, they would be fine . ¡°What about our family? When did our family covering things up? You better speak less nonsense . ¡± Xu Laosan squinted his eyes to Bai Zhi . Bai Zhi sneered: ¡°You two just continue covering things up . But, I say, who in this vige don¡¯t know that you and Xu Laosi¡¯s wife had a secret rtionship . And Xu Laosi and your wife also have a secret rtionship? Speakingpared-to singing sound pleasant . ¡± When Xu Laosi heard those words, his anger immediately blew up and he grabbed his third brother¡¯s cor: ¡°How dare you seduce my wife?¡± Xu Laosan¡¯s eyes turn red, he lifted his foot and kicked Xu Laosi¡¯s leg: ¡°You son of a bitch, you even dare to touch this old man¡¯s wife?¡± The two brothers fight in the road . The onlookers looked at two awkwardly . The Xu family was so chaotic, how would they not know? Bai Zhi didn¡¯t continue looking at Xu Laosan and Xu Laosi, who were entangling themselves together . Her cold eyes swept through the vigers, who were surrounding their house: ¡°Why are you all standing here? What does our family owe you?¡± Although she was young in age, her eyes looked very sharp . They usually heard her with a sweet and soft voice . But at this time, her voice sounds very cold like ice . ¡°Zhi¡¯er, although your family doesn¡¯t owe us a thing, at this moment, if you won¡¯t sell us rice, isn¡¯t that a bit too much?¡± When Old Zhao¡¯s voice fell, the vigers also opened their mouth: ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right . We all live in the same vige, how can you let your vige folks suffer? This is simply hical . ¡± Bai Zhi has long been used to people turning ck into white . Bai Zhi louder her voice and stared at Old Zhao coldly: ¡°Zhou Bobo, your saying, our family not selling rice, is a bit too much? Excuse me, Zhou Bobo, which rice are we not selling from you people? Are they the disaster relief from the government?¡± Everyone was silenced by her words . But then, Bai Zhi continued: ¡°Your saying that I am letting my viger folks suffer . Then let me ask you, didn¡¯t youe in here yesterday? How many rice did you buy? And didn¡¯t you also buy rice the day before yesterday? How many rice did you also buy at that time? Are you eating those rice or using it somewhere else?¡± The vigers¡¯ face immediately showed an embarrassed expression, but Old Zhao still opened his mouth: ¡°Yes, we bought rice for a couple of days, our family didn¡¯t eat much, but who¡¯s family here doesn¡¯t have rtives from other viges? We can¡¯t just buy rice for our family and ignore our rtives, right? Because of that, there¡¯s nothing much left in the house, so we came again to buy some . The town is very far, and it happened that your selling rice from here . We naturally choose to support your business . After all, we live in the same vige . This is not only convenient for us but also convenient for you . ¡± Sure enough, speakingpared-to singing sound pleasant . Listening to this, Bai Zhi couldn¡¯t help butugh: ¡°Zhao Bobo, you think I, Bai Zhi is a fool, right? You guys bought low-priced rice from me, but sell it to other viges at a high price . Do you think I don¡¯t know that? I sold my rice at a low-price out of kindness, I didn¡¯t earn a single copper coin from you . You know it very clearly inside your heart . So stop trying to suck up on me, to get yourself some benefits . You just go and leave . ¡± * Speakpared-to sing sound pleasant ¨C speaking eloquently/persuasively, but untruthfully Chapter 209 - Human nature

Chapter 209: Human nature

¡°Please also remember,?that my rice is not actually for sale.?I bought it to facilitate our family¡¯s needs. It is difficult for everyone to buy rice. With the intention to help others, I sold rice to everyone. I don¡¯t want to see everyone be ughtered by the high price of rice in the town. But, I didn¡¯t expect that this good deed will be turned as an evil deed by others. Seriously, when did I, Bai Zhi, opened a rice shop?¡± ¡°I¡¯m?telling?you, from now on,?no one can buy rice from us. Don¡¯t even try to do stupid things to scare us. Remember, there is no imprable wall in this world.?If you dare to do things you shouldn¡¯t have, it¡¯s best not to let me know. As everyone knows, I, Bai Zhi have some connections to the government official. If you let me catch you, don¡¯t me for not seeing you as vige folks.¡± Bai Zhi?never thought of using Meng Nan to scare people. But, if the matteres to worst, if she has some backing that can be used, why not try using it? This is human¡¯s nature, people like to?refuse a toast only to be forced to drink fine wine. Perhaps because fine wine is more exciting to drink. After hearing Bai Zhi¡¯s words, the vigers didn¡¯t dare to say another word. Even if they speak, their opinion doesn¡¯t matter. So, what else is there to say? Hu Feng stared at the vigers coldly and said with an angry tone: ¡°You people still don¡¯t want to leave? Do you need me to help you to leave?¡± ¡°No, no, we will leave by ourselves.¡± Everyone immediately disappeared without a trace. Who doesn¡¯t know how strong Hu Feng is? Last time, he twisted Bai Dazhu¡¯s arms, as if he was only twisting two branches of dried trees. They don¡¯t want to experience the same thing. If not because Hu Feng was not in the house earlier, they will not dare to surround Hu Changlin and Zhao Lan. When everyone left, Zhao Lan pulled Bai Zhi¡¯s sleeve and asked: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, is it true that Xu Laosan and Xu Laosi¡¯s wife have secret affair? Or are you just talking nonsense?¡± Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°Who asked them to talk nonsense first? I just let them taste their own medicine.¡± Zhao Lan doesn¡¯t know whether she wouldugh or cry, she pointed her finger to Bai Zhi¡¯s forehead and said: ¡°You, don¡¯t forget that you are a girl.¡± Hu?Changlinughed and said: ¡°I think that Zhier¡¯s?temperament is good. Only the strong can stand tall. In this vige, when people see that you are young, they will bully and threaten you. It is human nature. Only by being strong, we can protect ourselves.¡± When Hu Changlin?finished his words, Bai Zhi gave him thumb ups: ¡°Hu Bo, I didn¡¯t expect that you who usually don¡¯t talk too much, and have an honest appearance, will make such a good remark.¡± Hu Changlin?blushed and waved his hand: ¡°Don¡¯t make fun of me, it is really necessary, so I felt like saying it.¡± Take Zhao Lan as an example. If she can?stand?strong in the Bai?Family, how can the Bai Family bully her? She even almost lost her daughter¡¯s life. After entering the cabin house, Zhao Lan said to Bai Zhi: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, I went to the field today and saw the melons grow pretty well. It¡¯s only been half a month, but they grow so big. As if someone is forcing them to grow.¡± Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°Its all thanks to the purple vine leaves. That nt is very powerful. Even the off seasoned nts will grow. It is also good to use to it to seasonal nts. When we harvest the melons, let¡¯s nt something else.¡± Chapter 210 - Small workers

Chapter 210: Small workers

Zhao Lan didn¡¯t believe it before, that a melon will grow in this season. But now, she has to believe. Her daughter really changed a lot, even her, the mother almost couldn¡¯t recognize her. Fortunately, she changed in a good way. Everything was starting to develop in a good direction. Her daughter was still her daughter, but more filial than before. What does she need to get worried about? * Bai Zhi¡¯s house has been the focus of the vigers since it started. People visited it everyday wave after wave. After all, it was the first brick house in the vige. They were also very curious about how the brick house in the town was built. The vige also has some mud builders. At ordinary times, they help the vigers build a mud house. They don¡¯t have technical practice. They just learn simple skills right there from working. So when they heard that real carpenters will build a house in the vige. Those mud builders, in order to learn some building techniques, they help the small workers on the construction site for free. They believed these skills will give them a fortune in the future. Song Gong is a really nice person. Seeing the people really wanted to learn and willing to work hard. He simply let them joined in and gave them sry the same amount as those small workers, a total of 15 copper coins per day. But who would have thought that, as soon as Song Gong invited Wu Jiang and Li Cheng in the vige to do small work, will soon spread in the entire vige? They received 15 copper coins per day. So now, is the time to ck off in farm work. Most of the young and strong men in the vige doesn¡¯t work. They only stay idle inside the house. But now, these men wanted to make some money. They went outside the house. They were not worse than those two people. Even if they will only be a small worker, they will learn some building skills. It¡¯s just, Song Gong originally brought a lot of people, and they¡¯re number was enough, to the point that they were able to build the foundation of the house in just short period of time. Now that they finished building it, they don¡¯t need any more small workers. But these strong men refused to give up. They were people in this Huangtou Vige. They think that Song Gong¡¯s people were outsiders. Those people were robbing their supposed job. Just like now, when they wanted to help, they didn¡¯t allow them. Aren¡¯t they being so shameless? This issue became troublesome. Song Gong and the others have to stop working because they can¡¯t work normally. Seeing things became like this, Wu Jiang and Li Cheng knew that this matter cannot be separated from the broken mouth of their loved ones at home. If their wife was not showing off about their earnings in the vige, how will things be like this? Wu Jiang stood up behind Song Gong, then shouted: ¡°I was originally a mud builder. I came here to work to learn some building skills to Song Gong. Before, when I was working here every day for free, why didn¡¯t you all came? But now that Song Gong has seen how long I¡¯ve been working hard for free and decide to give me somepensation, you people trying to squeeze yourselves here? What are you trying to do? Can¡¯t you ept seeing people receiving goodwill or something? Did I, Wu Jiang, owe you something? Or did Song Gong owe you something?¡± Xu Laosan louder his voice by three points: ¡°No one owes you, people. We didn¡¯te here for your money. We came here to work. What are we trying to do? We don¡¯t want these outsiders to make money in our Huangtou Vige. Isn¡¯t this house build in Huangtou Viger? So, why these people working here and not us?¡± Li Cheng, who was on the side, listened to this, couldn¡¯t help but also get angry. He threw the brick in his hand and strode in front of Xu Laosan: ¡°I say Xu Laosan, can you speak something reasonable? Song Gong is the foreman, who was invited by Bai Zhi. These folks are Song Gong¡¯s people. They work together all the time. They are not only skillful but also has a tacit understanding. If they let you all join in, what will you do? And are you even a mason or a carpenter?¡± Chapter 211 - Song Gong’s apprentice

Chapter 211: Song Gong¡¯s apprentice

On the other side, Old Zhao said: ¡°I don¡¯t think everyone who works here is mason or carpenter. At least, you and Wu Jiang are not. How can you work here, but we can¡¯t?¡± Song Gong build a house for all his life, he couldn¡¯t even count anymore how many houses he built, nor how many ces he had been. But, these unreasonable people in Huangtou Vige, was his first time to see. These peoplee to the construction site every day to watch. Every time they will see Wu Jiang and Li Cheng helping for free, not only they looked at them with eyes full of mockery, but they also spoke sour words to ridicule the two, which Song Gong¡¯s people never did. Wu Jiang and Li Cheng didn¡¯t give up because of these people¡¯s ridicule. This was also the biggest reason why Song Gong epted the two in the team. Those who worked hard shouldn¡¯t be despised or ridiculed. Song Gong said to Old Zhao: ¡°Yes, these two are not mason or carpenter, but they will soon be one. I will ept them today as my apprentice. Later on, if we receive another job, and they are willing to join in, we will take them with us.¡± Listening to this, the vigers cannot hide the envious in their face. Naturally, they couldn¡¯t ept this fact. Xu Laosan opened his mouth and said: ¡°It is your business to ept them as an apprentice. But now, you are building a house in Huangtou Vige. How can you only ept a few people in our vige? Don¡¯t you understand this simple rule?¡± Song Gong knows that these people were being rogue. He was not a local of this vige after all. So, they think they can just do whatever they want. And when someone carelessly starts a conflict, things will be more troublesome. ¡°What are you guys doing here? Aren¡¯t you guys busy?¡± A hoarse sounding voice echoed behind several vigers. When the vigers heard this voice, how could they not tell it was Vige Chief Li? So, they hastened to give way. Vige Chief Li walked into the crowd. He frowned his eyebrows after seeing Old Zhao and Xu Laosan: ¡°What are you guys doing around here?¡± Old Zhao was somewhat feeling guilty. But after thinking that Vige Chief Li is the head of the vige. And they were not asking for money, but only asking for a job. He felt like he will agree with their idea. Old Zhao took the initiative to talk: ¡°Vige Chief, we are not here to cause trouble. We just saw an opportunity to make a living. Since we have plenty of free time, we decided to earn a little bit to support our family. Nothing else.¡± Vige Chief Li swept his cold eyes to Old Zhao, his vige people¡¯s characters, how can he not know of it? Old Zhao, Xu Laosan, Xu Laosi, these people in front of him, none of them were diligent to work, but they were very fast to cause trouble. He can say, that this work they are referring to is to only zying around¡±. ¡°You want to work, that is a good idea, have you found one?¡± Vige Chief Li asked. Old Zhao busily replied said: ¡°Vige Chief, you have to help us evaluate the situation. This house is being built in our Huangtou Vige. This ce is ours, but these people from the outside are working in our Huangtou Vige instead of us. If we work all together we can all earn money. We can¡¯t allow these foreigners to get all the benefits. Don¡¯t you think so too?¡± Vige Chief Li really wanted to spit out thick sputum on the wall and stick this man¡¯s face. Why can¡¯t these people just stop? Yesterday, they took advantage of the situation where Bai Zhi and Hu Feng were not around the house. They blocked Hu Changlin and Zhao Lan¡¯s ce to force them to sell their rice for a low price. Saying they needed to help their rtives from other viges, when in fact, they were selling it for a high price to other people¡¯s house. Chapter 212 - Don’t need to argue

Chapter 212: Don¡¯t need to argue

Vige Chief Li said: ¡°Old Zhao, this house belongs to Zhao Lan and Bai Zhi. They gave permission to these foreigners to build their house. This is what the mother and daughter have decided. As for who Song Gong epted to work for him, I also have no say into this matter. Do you understand?¡± Old Zhao anxiously said: ¡°Vige Chief, you shouldn¡¯t be helping these outsiders to put words. Don¡¯t you know the situation of our family? Now that we have the opportunity to make money. How can you choose to help the outsiders rather than us, your vige people?¡± When Old Zhao¡¯s words fell, some vigers immediately agreed. Vige Chief Li swept his cold eyes towards the vigers and yelled at them: ¡°What are you all bbering about? Why do you think Song Gong is willing to invite Wu Jiang and Li Cheng, but not willing to hire you, people? Haven¡¯t you thought about it? When others suffer for free, all you do is mock them. But now that they get benefits from it, you all get jealous? Who owes you, people, a favor? Last time, you all blocked Hu Changlin¡¯s house and forced them to sell you low-priced rice. I haven¡¯t settled that ount to you people yet, and now here you are causing trouble again? Are you people waiting for the government official toe, before you give up?¡± Seeing Vige Chief Li shouting in anger and mentioning about the government official. They immediately remember that Bai Zhi¡¯s connection to Meng Nan was not shallow. If he came here, they will be miserable. The vigers were about to retreat, but at this time, Bai Zhi and Hu Feng arrived with a pushcart. The cart hasrge wooden barrels on top it. Therge wooden barrels were covered with a thin cloth. However, even when it was covered with a thin cloth, the aroma in the barrels were leaking, forcing them to swallow their own saliva. Bai Zhi and Hu Feng were toozy to take care of the vigers. They directly pushed the cart next to Vige Chief Li, then Bai Zhi smiled at him: ¡°Thank you, Li Bobo, for seeking justice for me. If you didn¡¯te, I¡¯m originally intending to go to the town to ask Meng Daren to seek justice for me. But since you came forward, I will let it slide and don¡¯t pay attention to them for dying the construction.¡± Vige Chief Li smiled and said: ¡°We are vige folks, and it¡¯s nothing of a big deal. You are broad-minded person, you don¡¯t need to argue with them.¡± Bai Zhi smiled and nodded her head, her beautiful long eyshes winked. ¡°Li Bobo, you said it like this, I will naturally not argue with them. However, I don¡¯t want the same thing to happen again. Otherwise, I will not back out easily.¡± While speaking, Bai Zhi pulled the thin cloth that was covering the barrels, and an irresistible fragrance spread out. Two wooden barrels, one was full of bread and the other one was full of thick porridge. Plus arge bowl of side dishes. Although they were only simple foods, they are all mouth-watering. Bai Zhi said to Song Gong: ¡°Song Bobo, the time iste, eat your lunch before you work again. Your work this morning was dyed, so just eat here.¡± Song Gong nodded his head again and again: ¡°Well, that¡¯s it.¡± Then, he turned back and asked his people toe out to eat. Each worker has arge bowl of white porridge, plus two pieces of bread and a side dish for free. The vigers who haven¡¯t leave had seen all these foods. The foods were really different from the rice soup and wild vegetables they have at home. Wu Jiang and Li Cheng were a little embarrassed, so they refused to take meals. Song Gong saw them and asked: ¡°You don¡¯t want to eat?¡± Wu Jiang and Li Cheng looked at each other, they swallowed their own saliva and said that that they were not hungry. Chapter 213 - Benevolence

Chapter 213: Benevolence

Hungry or not, do they think Song Gong cannot tell? They were just too embarrassed. Song Gong put his arms around the two people¡¯s shoulders and said with a smile: ¡°You don¡¯t need to me yourself. This thing has nothing to do with you. They are just too greedy and unwilling to pay correspondingbor. So naturally, they will fail to get what they want. But you two are different. And that is why I am willing to ept you as my apprentice.¡± The two people¡¯s eyes lit up and asked: ¡°You said that you will ept us as your apprentice, is it true?¡± Song Gongughed and said: ¡°Of course it is true. Although I am not a gentleman, as a man, my words can be counted. You two, starting today, you are now a member of my Song Family. You¡¯re officially one of us.¡± When the two heard of this, they were full of excitement. This is the opportunity they been dreaming of. Even after doing free hard work for many days, they didn¡¯t dare to ask joining the team. They only hoped to learn some techniques for building a house. But now that they were part of this team, can they still have a hard time to find a job? Also, do they still need to depend on the two acres of this field to support their family? With their excitement, the two was ready to kneel on the ground. But, Song Gong stopped them in a hurry: ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this. I don¡¯t need you to do this. As long as you study hard and work hard, nothing else matters.¡± The two men nodded their heads as their eyes redden. The excitement they felt cannot be described by words. Bai Zhi came over with tworge bowls. Each bowl was stuffed with four hot steam bread. She stuffed it to the hands of the two men and said: ¡°Go home and eat, then share this good news to your family. Let them also be happy.¡± Looking at the warm foods in their hands, the two people¡¯s eyes redden and could no longer hold their tears. The reason why they were so desperate to learn is to make their family¡¯s life a bit better. Their wife and children were only eating wild vegetable soup. They all looked thin and malnourished. They couldn¡¯t continue seeing them live this. They wanted to learn new things to have a better future. Just like this bread, he could no longer remember when was thest time he had eaten this. ¡°Alright, alright, thank you, Song Gong, thank you for your kindness. Your kindness, we understand it well, we will not let you down.¡± Looking at this scene, Vige Chief Li was very moved. If most of the people in Huangtou Vige can be as kind and hardworking as Wu Jing and Li Cheng, how good must it be, right? Vige Chief Li looked at the back of the little girl, his heart felt warm. He knows he didn¡¯t help the wrong person. This little girl was very good and better than he thought. She is clever and intelligent. She does things with a sense of proportion. She knows when to retreat and when not. Although her tongue is sharp, she is very kind and good. He suddenly thought of his 16-year-old grandson. He is now at the age of marriage and his family is looking for a bride. He found a few candidates, but he was not satisfied with them. It¡¯s not that their appearance is bad, it¡¯s actually good. ording to the requirements of his elder brother, the girl must not only be beautiful but also smart and cheerful. Isn¡¯t the little girl in front of him the ideal candidate of his elder brother? Vige Chief Li¡¯s heart was filled with excitement. The more he thinks about it, the more he gets excited. When Bai Zhi and Hu Feng finished distributing the lunch, he rushed forward and pulled Bai Zhi on the side, then whispered: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, tell uncle honestly, are you and Hu Feng set a marriage?¡± After all, they live and eat together. It¡¯s only natural to ask to make it clear. Chapter 214 - Can’t bear a child

Chapter 214: Can¡¯t bear a child

Bai Zhi didn¡¯t expect that Vige Chief Li will ask such a question. Does he also believe those fake rumors? Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°Of course not. We didn¡¯t set up a marriage. If we were engaged, is it possible for us not to invite you for a toss?¡± Vige Chief Li smiled and nodded his head: ¡°Well, that is true. I¡¯m sure you didn¡¯t. After all, Hu Feng is a lot older than you.¡± A lot older? Bai Zhi turned her head and looked at Hu Feng, who was standing next to the pushcart. That 23-year-old guy was much younger than her age in her previous life. Looking at herself now, only two months left before she reaches the age of 13. If that¡¯s what Vige Chief Li mean to say, Hu Feng was indeed a lot older¡­ ¡­ However, in the future, if she decided to get married, Hu Feng will be much older than now! She doesn¡¯t want to be an old cow eating young grass, it was too immoral. Vige Chief Li added: ¡°Originally, I should be saying this to your Niang first, but now that you¡¯re here, I can¡¯t help but discuss it to you first.¡± Seeing Vige Chief Li like this, Bai Zhi couldn¡¯t help but also get curious: ¡°What is it? Li Bobo, you¡¯re so mysterious.¡± Vige Chief Li once again lowered his voice: ¡°Well, this is the case, I have a grandson, he is 16 years old. He will be 17 in a few months. His parents have been looking for candidates, but he was unhappy about them. I am very close to his family, I think you will be a perfect match for him, do you want me to arrange things for you two to meet?¡± Bai Zhi was embarrassed. For her, Vige Chief Li¡¯s grandson and she were both minors. How could they possible arrange a blind date? Bai Zhi smiled: ¡°Li Bobo, your kindness, I understand it in my heart, but I really don¡¯t want to think about marriage now. I just want to live quietly with my niang. I don¡¯t have the intention to marry now.¡± Vige Chief Li said: ¡°This child, what are you saying? A man and a woman getting married are only natural. You are still young, I¡¯m not telling you this to force you to get married. You can meet him first. If you two are suitable for each other, you can get engage first, then just get married after a few more years. After all, my grandson is not that old. What do you think?¡± Whether it is her age or body, she¡¯s still very young, so she can¡¯t! After all, minors getting married in modern time is a big vition in thew. ¡°Li Bobo, I am doing this to give you face. Have you forgotten that I was injured by the Bai Familyst time and couldn¡¯t bear a child? How can someone like me marry? Especially with your grandson. Don¡¯t you care about the future of your family?¡± When Vige Cheif Li heard of this, he suddenly remembered about this issue. Right, Doctor Lu mentioned about this. He said Bai Zhi¡¯s lower abdomen was injured and can no longer bear a child. How did he forget about this? If a girl can¡¯t bear a child, even if she grew up well, he¡¯s afraid that it will be very difficult for her to get married. Vige Chief Li has some regret in his heart, so he asked: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, didn¡¯t you created this issue only to separate from the Bai Family? By chance, is it true?¡± Bai Zhi seriously nodded her head: ¡°Of course, it is true. Can this kind of thing be faked?¡± ¡°Could it be a wrong diagnosis? Why don¡¯t you go to the medical museum in the town next time?¡± Vige Chief Li still couldn¡¯t ept it. Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°Well, I will go to the medical hall when I have time.¡± ¡°Okay, remember to tell me, I¡¯ll wait for your news!¡± Bai Zhi repeatedly nodded her head and sent away Vige Chief Li. When Vige Chief Li¡¯s figure has long disappeared, the smile on her face also disappeared. And, she released a long sigh of relief. Chapter 215 - What’s it got to do with you?

Chapter 215: What¡¯s it got to do with you?

Hu Feng pushed the pushcart over and saw the look on her face. He couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°What did you talk about?¡± Bai Zhi sighed. ¡°Li Bobo said that he has a 16-year-old grandson that looking for a marriage candidate. He thinks that I am suitable and want me to meet his grandson.¡± Hu Feng raised an eyebrow and looked at Bai Zhi from head to toe. He shook his head and said: ¡°Vige Chief really has bad eyes.¡± Bai Zhi looked at him and touched her face: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? I have a natural beauty, right? I look thin and short, but that¡¯s because I¡¯m still young. My body will still develop.¡± She doesn¡¯t believe that her body will always stay like this and will not grow up anymore. Hu Feng looked at Bai Zhi¡¯s confident face. Her eyes were bright like stars. Her nose and lips looked beautiful. Her face has a fairplexion. She looked more pleasing than when he first saw her. After all, her face was full of bruises at that time. He can¡¯t see her actual look. His impressions about women were not rich. He doesn¡¯t know what words define beauty. But for now, Bai Zhi has the most beautiful face he had ever seen. ¡°So, did you agree?¡± He asked casually, but his eyes were fixated on her face, showing a trace of an inexplicable sense of urgency. Even his heartbeat elerated. Bai Zhi shrugged her shoulders: ¡°What¡¯s it got to do with you?¡± He wanted to know, but she won¡¯t give an answer, who asks him to say that Vige Chief Li has no good eyesight? Hu Feng¡¯s face became ugly, but he calmly said: ¡°It¡¯s time for you to give me needle treatment, don¡¯t forget.¡± If Hu Feng didn¡¯t remind her, she will really forget. There were many things happening these past few days. She was not too worried about Hu Feng¡¯s illness. Hu Feng¡¯s illness will not be cured in just two or three days, so she was not that worried inside her heart. ¡°Right!¡± Bai Zhi was feeling guilty. Hu Feng must be very anxious. He must be so anxious to restore his memory, but she never really put his business to heart. If she remembered correctly, she only gives him needle treatment twice and gave him two cups of ready-made medicine. And when she got so busy, she leaves his business behind. * All the way back home, Hu Feng didn¡¯t say a word. He went straight back to his room, with a face that looked like everyone owes him a big sum of money. Hu Changlin helped Bai Zhi to unload the wooden barrels to the pushcart, then asked: ¡°What happened to him? He seemed to have a long face.¡± Bai Zhiughed it out and said: ¡°Nothing, doesn¡¯t he always look like this?¡± Hu Changlin didn¡¯t ask another question, his son, Hu Feng does really looked like this when Bai Zhi and Zhao Lan first came. His face always looks like everyone owes him money. After the mother and daughter moved into their ce, their family gradually became lively. He no longer has a cold face. He speaks more and more. He even asionally smile. He gets along with people more easily. Hepletely changed. He became more friendly. Today, Hu Feng obviously was not in his normal self:?Did the two of them fight? * After unloading her things, Bai Zhi went to Hu Feng¡¯s room with her silver needles. Hu Feng was sitting in front of his desk that was under the window as usual. He was holding a dpidated book in his hand and reading it with full of concentration. She doesn¡¯t know if he was really concentrating. But, he really stared at that page for a long time without turning it. In order to alleviate the embarrassing atmosphere, Bai Zhi joked: ¡°If you keep staring at the book like that, you will burn a hole in there.¡± Hu Feng slightly swept his eyes at her. He closed the book in his hand and said: ¡°What¡¯s it got to do with you?¡± Chapter 216 - Can’t get married in this life

Chapter 216:Can¡¯t get married in this life

Revenge, he is definitely?taking?revenge. Bai Zhi could only pretend that she didn¡¯t hear anything. ¡°It¡¯s time for your needle treatment,¡± Bai Zhi warmly said. Hu Feng softly sighed, then kept his original straight posture and close his eyes. Hu Feng?was?really tall, even if he was?sitting, it is very hard for Bai Zhi?to stand beside him and insert the needle. She needed to stand in Tiptoe. Looking at it, he seemed to be 180 centimeters tall or higher. For a person to grow taller, not only the genes y an important role, but also nutritional intake every day.?If you are not born in a wealthy family, how can poor children grow so tall? For example, Meng Nan, he seemed as tall as Hu Feng, and the two of them have many simrities. Hu Feng sometimes even look more meticulous than Meng Nan. The way he eats, sleep, speak and move, reveals the difference between him and other people in the vige. She was?also very curious?to know?what kind of person Hu Feng is. Before he lost his memory, what kind of life?did he lived? Why he was gone for so long, but his family is not looking for him? Bai Zhi was standing there, holding the silver needle, but didn¡¯t start the treatment. Hu Feng opened his eyes and looked at Bai Zhi, who was standing on his side: ¡°What? Are you thinking about what clothes you should wear when you meet Vige Chief¡¯s grandson?¡± Bai Zhi returned to her senses: ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m not thinking about it.¡± Bai Zhi inserted the needle near behind his ear and said: ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Then, took another needle and inserted near the ear lobe. Hu Feng didn¡¯t move, but his mouth didn¡¯t stay idle: ¡°When are you going to marry?¡± Bai Zhi?ignored Hu Feng?and just continued to insert the needle. Hu Feng opened his mouth?again: ¡°I heard that next month, there will be an auspicious date. Are you two?nning to settle marriage by next month?¡± Bai Zhi?still ignored?him. ¡°Not next month? Is it this month? Are you?going to get married?this month? Aren¡¯t you so excited?¡± ¡°I know, it is not easy to find?someone who is willing to marry you,?you¡¯re afraid of them to change their mind.¡± If it¡¯s unbearable, why endure further. Bai Zhi inserted the needle three to four times much deeper, which was a useless act, but painful for the human body. There will be no side effects, but it will hurt. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Hu Feng¡¯s endurance in pain was strong, but he cannot help but frown. ¡°Who told you to speak nonsense? Do you think I will not make you eat some bitterness when you¡¯re bullying me?¡± Hu Feng coldly sneered: ¡°How am?I talking?nonsense? Vige Chief wants you to be his granddaughter-inw, you said it yourself.¡± Bai Zhi replied: ¡°Are you a pig? Li Bobo¡¯s grandson is only 16 years old. How can I marry such a young child?¡± Hu Feng froze, then asked: ¡°So, you didn¡¯t agree?¡± Bai Zhi shook her head and helplessly said: ¡°Isn¡¯t this nonsense talk? Of course, I didn¡¯t agree. Don¡¯t you know my reputation here in Huangtou Vige? Everyone knows that I can¡¯t bear a child. So, how can Li Bobo really make me his granddaughter-inw? He had just forgotten about it earlier. When I reminded him, he certainly understood that it was impossible. You don¡¯t need to think about this issue anymore.¡± Hu Feng¡¯s original tight face finally loosen a bit. His lips slightly curved up: ¡°It seems that is the case, there is three filial pity to follow. If you can¡¯t give birth, you can¡¯t get married in this life.¡± Bai Zhi?tried to cut him off by saying: ¡°As if I wanted to get married. My niang and I only have each other. It¡¯s better for us to stay together, than to marry and work like a horse for someone else¡¯s family, right?¡± Chapter 217 - Will not marry

Chapter 217: Will not marry

A woman¡¯s status in ancient time was low. Especially, if you are a daughter from a poor family. After marrying a husband, they will have no power to speak. If you found a considerate husband, you are lucky. At least, someone will understand when you are tired. But if you found an inconsiderate husband, your life is finished. She is now in such a situation, a poor girl born in a farmer family. If she looks for a husband to marry, will she be happy? Besides, her body was only 13 years old. Whether she can give birth or not, marrying is still too early for her. Hu Feng didn¡¯t talk anymore, his tight face finally eases a lot. When the needle treatment was?finished, Hu Feng asked: ¡°Why you have given me needle?treatment for several times, but?there is still no signs of recovery?¡± Bai Zhi packed her silver needles. She didn¡¯t look at him, she just simply stated: ¡°You think that traumatic injury is so easy to treat? If it¡¯s so easy to treat, don¡¯t you think you should have remembered something in these 3 years?¡± After putting her silver needles in its rightful ce, she looked up and stared at Hu Feng: ¡°3 years ago, your head was seriously injured, but you survive and didn¡¯t be a fool. This is already a miracle. The blood cloth in your brain umted for 3 years but didn¡¯t cause you other harm. This is also a miracle. Now, I¡¯m giving you the most convenient treatment. The recovery is slow and long, but it is the safest treatment for you.¡± Hu Feng didn¡¯t make a sound, he only stared at Bai Zhi. Bai Zhi?continued to say: ¡°You don¡¯t know?medicine, so you can¡¯t?understand things that were said to you. But, I can guarantee you that your amnesia, I will definitely cure it. However, it will take some time. As for how long will it take? I can¡¯t tell you the exact time. It depends on your recovery. Although you don¡¯t feel any improvement right now, it doesn¡¯t mean that there is no improvement at all.¡± The girl in front of him was not even 13 years?old, but within her small body, there was self-confidence that an even decade experienced doctor doesn¡¯t have. Her tender face was embedded with eyes full of calmness. Whatever?she does and?whatever?she said, always brings him a surprise and shock. Bai Zhi?saw Hu Feng kept silent, she felt a bit bored: ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go¡ª-¡± ¡°I believe?you!¡± Hu Feng?suddenly interrupted her words and firmly nodded his head. As their eyes stared at each other, an inexplicable feeling started to breed. Like a seed that was nted a long time ago, but suddenly split and a bud started to grow. Bai Zhi?quickly recovered her?gaze and coughed. Her cheeks slightly redden, as she said: ¡°I should go back now, you have some rest.¡± Looking at the slender back?that was?hurrying to leave. Hu Feng¡¯s lips slowly curved into a smile. His eyes also became shone brightly. *. Early the next?morning, Bai Zhi?and Hu Feng set off from the vige and drove to the government office in the?Qingyuan Town. Just like thest time, Meng Nan and Jin Shiwei waited at the gate of their courtyard. They both don¡¯t look so good. And they seemed lost a few pounds. From a far distance, when Bai Zhi and Hu Feng¡¯s figure became visible. Jin Shiwei jumped up in happiness: ¡°You two came.¡± He rushed forward and saw Bai Zhi holding a food box: ¡°When you visit, you always bring something with you. How embarrassing.¡± Jin Shiwei said, but his hand hurriedly grab the food box like a thief. Hu Feng¡¯s cold?eyes swept at Jin Shiwei and said with full of sarcasm: ¡°Since you are so embarrassed, then don¡¯t eat.¡± Chapter 218 - Price Hike

Chapter 218: Price Hike

Jin Shiwei gave Hu Feng a bad look and said: ¡°What is it to you? This is what Bai Zhi brought for me.¡± Meng Nan also came over and grabbed the food box in Jin Shiwei¡¯s hands: ¡°Obviously, this is for me, so what do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Jin Shiwei anxiously said: ¡°It is for us, you cannot eat it alone.¡± Meng Nan scornfully replied: ¡°Why I can¡¯t eat this alone? I haven¡¯t eaten two meals today, right? Can you eat only one meal?¡± Jin Shiwei said: ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten today. I am hungry. Don¡¯t be too selfish.¡± Bai Zhi was really speechless to these two living creatures. There were also other people in the government office. But, they were acting like children just because of food. ¡±Alright, there¡¯s plenty, it¡¯s enough for the two of you to eat. Let¡¯s go inside.¡± Bai Zhi said and pushed Meng Nan and Jin Shiwei to get inside. Bai Zhi originally came for follow up check up, but she ended up waiting for the two to finish eating¡­ ¡­ The food box was not big, but it was filled with foods. A te of fried dumplings and six pieces of egg pancakes. After Meng Nan and Jin Shiwei tasted the fried dumpling, they couldn¡¯t stop. They wanted to ask what it was, but they didn¡¯t want to stop filling their mouths. If they stop, one of them will eat more portion than the other. If one of them lose a piece, they might end up fighting each other. Meng Nan burped while sitting on his chair, but his hands were still holding two egg pancakes: ¡°These are mine. I can¡¯t eat now, I¡¯m full. I will eat this in the afternoon. Don¡¯t try to rob these.¡± Jin Shiwei¡¯s hand was empty, he failed to grab one. What will he eat in the afternoon? He really made a big mistake! Bai Zhi said: ¡°It¡¯s not good to each too much, it is bad for your body.¡± Jin Shiwei swallowed thest bite in his mouth and sighed: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, since we ate the meal you cooked 5 days ago. We had no choice but to eat the meals here. We couldn¡¯t eat much. Every day we pray for the day to pass by fast. We were really looking forward to eating your foods.¡± Bai Zhi doesn¡¯t know whether tough or cry: ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that, if you want to the dishes I made, you can go to Huangtou Vige and look for me? Why did you just wait here all those days?¡± Jin Shiwei replied: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, you don¡¯t understand, we want to go there every day, but recently arge number of refugees came into the town. Every day, there are big riots. Gongzi has no time to stay idle. He only had free time today because he pretended to be sick. Otherwise, Gu Daren will once again push this case to gongzi.¡± Hu Feng shook his head full of disdain: ¡°Since your epting your sry as a government official, it is your duty to handle this case. But instead, you pretended to be sick, aren¡¯t you even ashamed of yourself?¡± Meng Nan put down the teacup and waved his hand at Hu Feng: ¡°You shouldn¡¯t say that. I am only a local magistrate. I am not a country¡¯s magistrate. This is not part of my job. I only handled it before because he left Qingyuan Town. But now that he¡¯s back, he should handle this case. Besides, this case is veryplicated. I¡¯m not in the right position to make a judgment. He should be the one to handle this muddy water.¡± Bai Zhi also opened her mouth and said: ¡°I don¡¯t understand much politics, but I think you and the other officials should also handle this case.¡± Meng Nan asked with a curious face: ¡°Why?¡± Bai Zhi answered: ¡°The refugees haven¡¯t entered the town before, but the rice shop started increasing the price of rice. Now that arge number of refugees came, the price of rice kept increasing. I heard that for 1 silver coin, you can only now buy a bucket of rice. This situation is simply sucking the blood of ordinary people. If this thing continues, I don¡¯t know how many poor people will die from starvation.¡± Chapter 219 - Capital military uniform

Chapter 219: Capital military uniform

Qingyuan Town was not the affected area, but the price of rice kept increasing. A lot of refugees escaped and came to the town to save their lives, but what is the difference? They cannot afford the foods, they get hungry. Meng Nan frowned and asked: ¡°How many stone meter of rice you can buy for 1 silver coin before?¡± Bai Zhi replied: ¡°Some people say that, when the harvest is good, they can buy 4 stone meter of white rice or 5 stone meter of brown rice for 1 silver coin. After the harvest season, the price will increase. Before the refugees came in the town, I was able to buy 3 stone meter of rice for 1 silver coin. But now, you can only buy a bucket of rice for 1 silver coin.¡± Meng Nan has no knowledge about the unit of measurement of rice. What stone meter? What bucket? He has no idea at all. However, just by hearing Bai Zhi¡¯s tone. Obviously, those stone meter was a lot more than a bucket. Jin Shiwei¡¯s said with an embarrassed face: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, actually, every time the sun will rise, there will be many peopleining about the price of rice. They said they cannot afford to buy rice anymore. The pot of rice in their house has long been emptied.¡± ¡°We reported this matter to Gu Daren, he promised that he will look into it, but in the end, he didn¡¯t do anything. When I sent someone to inquire about the price hike, I learned that the rice shops belonged to Gu Daren¡¯s rtives. These rtives rely on their rtionship to Gu Daren. They unscrupulous increase the price of rice because they know that even if peoplein, nothing will change.¡± Bai Zhi sneered: ¡° ¡°These foxes and tiger, they treating human beings like dogs. This thing, if Gu Daren didn¡¯t give his permission, his rtive will not dare to be arrogant like this.¡± Meng Nan stayed silent, but he understood it inside his heart. It¡¯s just, he has no self-concern. Bai Zhi opened her mouth and asked: ¡°The victims came to Qingyuan Town. I don¡¯t believe that Gu Daren will not report it to the pce court. Normally, the pce court has allocated funds for disaster reliefs, right?¡± Meng Nan nodded his head: ¡°Yes, the court had sent grains, but when they were about to enter the town, they met the mountain bandits. Nothing was left behind.¡± Bai Zhi sneered: ¡°There is no such clever thing in this world. The capital was a thousand miles away from Qingyuan Town, but they didn¡¯t encounter a problem. However, when they were about to enter the town, they were robbed by the mountain bandits? Where did all those mountain banditse from? Do the original mountain bandits all die?¡± Meng Nan frowned and asked: ¡°What do you mean by this? Can you make it clear?¡± Bai Zhi said: ¡°I think I made it clear enough. Although the mountain bandits are hateful, they only robbed caravans and ordinary people. Have you ever heard mountain bandits robbed the government officials? Did Gu Daren send people to fight all those bandits? Did they catch at least one or two bandits?¡± Jin Shiwei, who was sitting on the side, suddenly pped his thigh and said ¡°Zhi¡¯er you open my eyes ah. After the mountain bandits robbed the food reliefs, Gongzi sent me outside the town to look into it. Aside from the marks of carriage¡¯s wheels, there were no signs of fighting, nor trace of blood at all. I was suspicious at that time, but there was no evidence or witnesses. On the way back, I passed by the military station, there were many people wearing ordinary clothes with a knife on their waist. I didn¡¯t see what they were doing there, but when I look closely, there was a man wearing the capital military uniform. It was hanging outside his ordinary clothes. It¡¯s just, I didn¡¯t pay too much care about it at that time.¡± Chapter 220 - Rubber hand grippers

Chapter 220: Rubber hand grippers

¡°But who knows, when the man saw me looking at his uniform, he immediately tacked his clothes back.¡± Meng Nan¡¯s facial expression changed: ¡°Are you sure it is the uniform of the military in the capital?¡± Jin Shiwei replied: ¡°I¡¯m sure that it was the capital military uniform. I have a cousin in the capital. I saw him wearing that uniform all the time. My cousin said that it was custom-made for the military in the capital, so the style is unique.¡± Hu Feng, who was on the side, opened his mouth and said: ¡°So, the mountain bandits robbed the relief grains, but they escorted the capital military officer back in the town and they stayed in the station?¡± Meng Nan is not a fool, so how can he not understand Hu Feng¡¯s words? Thinking back Gu Daren¡¯s abnormal behavior in front of him before, he originally has some doubt. And now, this doubt gradually expands. Bai Zhi said: ¡°Meng Dage, I know that this matter has nothing to do with you, but the people will not think the same. The pce court has funds to send reliefs, these funds are supposed to help people, but some people unscrupulously embezzled the grains. They are nning to sell these grains for a high price that the people should be receiving for free. They are making things more difficult.¡± ¡°The people can¡¯t tell who is loyal or who is a traitor. They only know that the people who are giving them a way to live are good people. And the people who are forcing them to die are all traitors.¡± ¡°And you, Meng Dage, you are now in Qingyuan town. In the eyes of people, you are no different from the country magistrate. You are all officials of the pce court. You clearly have the ability to save them from this pit of fire, but you only stand on the side and not helping.¡± Meng Nan shook his head: ¡°I¨C¡± He wants to say that he doesn¡¯t, but when he thinks about what he has done in the past few days. He only watched on the side. So, what is the difference? Jin Shiwei saw the embarrassment on Meng Nan¡¯s face, his heart became anxious. So, he said: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, you also know that gongzi is not that kind of person. He is not a cold-blooded or ruthless person. It¡¯s just, there are things he cannot do.¡± When ites to Jin Shiwei¡¯s words, Bai Zhi naturally knows it. She takes Meng Nan as her good friend. After all, he not only helped her but also saved her life. ¡°I have an idea.¡± Bai Zhi¡¯s smile has a trace of slyness. Both Jin Shiwei and Meng Nan, who was sitting in front of her and asked in unison: ¡°What is it?¡± Bai Zhi leaned forward and whispered some words to Meng Nan¡¯s ear. Jin Shiwei didn¡¯t hear a single thing, so he got anxious: ¡°Hey, can¡¯t you let me hear it?¡± While Meng Nan listened, he nodded his head again and again. He also thinks that this n was wonderful. The more Jin Shiwei looked at them, the more he became anxious. He asked Hu Feng, but he didn¡¯t answer him. He had no choice but only to endure. * After Bai Zhi helped Meng Nan removed the suture. She gave him a rubber hand gripper. This thing shouldn¡¯t be included in the first aid kit. But, it seems Lin Yang left it inside his medicine box after he used it and didn¡¯t take it out. Well, it is now useful, naturally, she will not waste this chance. ¡°What is this?¡± Meng Nan looked at the brightly color thing that has an odd shaped in his hand. This little girl always took out things from that bag that he never had seen before. Bai Zhi took back the hand gripper and showed Meng Nan how to use it: ¡°This is a hand gripper. You should use this every day to exercise your fingers and wrist. Do it twice a day, in the morning and evening for 2 sticks of incense. You should exercise not too short and not too long either to achieve a good result. Don¡¯t tire yourself too much.¡± After that, she handed the hand gripper to him and asked him to try it. Chapter 221 - Locust in the stomach

Chapter 221: Locust in the stomach

After leaving the government office, Hu Feng just sat in front and drove the carriage slowly. He didn¡¯t ask Bai Zhi a question. ording to Hu Feng¡¯s usual temper, when she whispered to Meng Nan. He will not ask anything about it on the spot, but he will definitely ask her afterward. However, today, he seems to be abnormal. He didn¡¯t ask her a single thing. As if nothing happened. As if there was no point to ask, which was very unusual. Bai Zhi was very puzzled inside her heart. She was so flustered that she went out of the carriage and sat next to Hu Feng. Hu Feng looked at her but didn¡¯t make any sound. On the contrary, she couldn¡¯t hold her mouth. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you want to ask me about what I said to Meng Nan?¡± Hu Feng shook his head and said without salty taste: ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t? That¡¯s very unusual, why? Are you angry?¡± Hu Feng frowned: ¡°In your eyes, am I such a stingy man?¡± Bai Zhi seriously nodded her head: ¡°Well, you are such a stingy man, that¡¯s why I feel like you¡¯re in an abnormal state today.¡± Hu Feng was a bit startled, in Bai Zhi¡¯s eyes, unexpectedly, he was a stingy man? After a while, Hu Feng finally opened his mouth: ¡°I don¡¯t need to ask what you said to Meng Nan. I know what you said to him. And since I know it, why should I bother myself to ask?¡± He looked at her and continued to say: ¡°When I ask, you say that I am stingy, but when I don¡¯t, you say that I¡¯m abnormal. You, woman, have many ideas.¡± Well, why doesn¡¯t she just give him a p! Bai Zhi turned her head and said: ¡°You said that you don¡¯t need to ask what I said to Meng Nan. Then, talk about it, what do you think I said to Meng Nan?¡± She doesn¡¯t believe it, can someone like him doesn¡¯t have locust in the stomach? Hu Feng replied: ¡°With the current situation, even if Meng Nan report it to the capital, and the capital sends some people to investigate the case, it will take a long time before those corrupt officials get punished. The officials in the capital can wait, Meng Nan and Gu Daren can wait, but the refugees and the people in the Qingyuan Town cannot wait. They can¡¯t wait for foods, so¡ª¡± Bai Zhi raised an eyebrow and stared at Hu Feng¡¯s face: ¡°So, what?¡± ¡°So, the most urgent task is not to investigate the whereabouts of the reliefs, but to open the warehouse and release the grain to solve the problem.¡± Bai Zhi busily asked: ¡°So? What do you think the n I said toMeng Nan?¡± Hu Feng¡¯s face still looked calm, but his eyes were solemn, deep and emotionless: ¡°Since Gu Daren is guilty, its only natural to use him to solve this case. You told Meng Nan to speak with him, not to mention about the robbed relief grains, but to open the warehouse and release the grains. Of course, this is not an easy task. Therefore, Meng Nan must take advantage of his aristocratic identity in the capital to put some pressure. With this, if Gu Daren opens the warehouse and uses a bit of his savings to help the refugees, although he will lose money, he will have a good reputation that any money can¡¯t buy. And this will help him in his future career as an official.¡± ¡°But of course, the incident about the disaster relief that the imperial court allocated to help the refugees must be investigated. Meng Nan can cooperate if he wants. If the case can be solved, that would be best. But if not, it¡¯s fine. He knows very well what happened inside his heart. Does he need to get worried to clean him up? Bai Zhi almost ps her hands. What Hu Feng said was exactly the same to what she said to Meng Nan. Although his statement was slightly different, the situation was the same¡­ ¡­ Chapter 222 - Finding out the identity

Chapter 222: Finding out the identity

¡°You, are you sure you didn¡¯t hear what I said to Meng Nan?¡± She still couldn¡¯t believe that he and she would have the same thought. Hu Feng moved his head sideways and swept his eyes towards her: ¡°If you think it was like that, then suit yourself!¡± Bai Zhi stared at the man beside her. Even if he loses his memory, even if he doesn¡¯t know who he is or who his family is, he can analyze things fast, and he has natural sensitivity about certain matters. All these things show that his identity was not ordinary. ¡°Hu Feng.¡± Bai Zhi lightly called. ¡°Hmm?¡± He replied slowly. ¡°You say, what kind of person do you think you are?¡± Hu Feng¡¯s calm eyes, suddenly trembled. As if someone has thrown a stone on his heart, messing up the calmke inside. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Seeing him lowering his head, Bai Zhi smiled brightly and said: ¡°Let me guess.¡± Hu Feng suddenly stopped the carriage and parked the carriage on the mountain road. He turned his head to face her and stared at her with a serious face. But, his eyes have inexplicable emotion. ¡°Tell me!¡± he said. Bai Zhi coughed softly and removed her eyes that fell on his face. The man beside her was so handsome, she was afraid to stare at him for a long period of time. ¡°I guess you must be from a rich family, a family not lower than Meng Nan. On the surface, you look cold and entric, but in actuality, you have an active mind, you are intelligent, you view things differently from ordinary people, which proves that you are not an ordinary person. Your family were not like ordinary rich family, perhaps they were officials. You know martial arts, maybe you are a military official.¡± Seeing Hu Feng listening seriously, but didn¡¯t get surprised. She knew he had already thought about it, so she went on further: ¡°I asked Hu Bo what happened when he found you 3 years ago. He said there was a war in the north, but when he found you the war has already ended for a month. So, I suspect you must be one of the generals who became victorious. It¡¯s just I don¡¯t know why you got badly injured.¡± She thought about this, so naturally, Hu Feng also thought about it. But, he didn¡¯t expect that a little girl like her will have a strong mind like this. Bai Zhi opened her mouth again: ¡°I can see that you are so anxious to restore your memory. Since you can already guess your identity, even though it¡¯s not clear, but if you will go to the capital and look for those people who had won the battle and returned to the capital. Those people will recognize you and help you find your identity. Why you don¡¯t go?¡± Hu Feng didn¡¯t give an answer, instead, he asked: ¡°Then, why do you think I¡¯m not going?¡± Bai Zhi grinned and said: ¡°I don¡¯t dare to say it.¡± Hu Feng knew she was ying at him and stop her: ¡°You don¡¯t dare? Is there anything in this world you don¡¯t dare to do? Speak less nonsense, tell me!¡± ¡°So what should I say?¡± Bai Zhi blinked her eyes, trying to invigorate the increasingly intense atmosphere. ¡°Speak!¡± Hu Feng said with an emotionless face. He already has an answer in his heart, but he wants to hear her answer. Is she as smart as he imagined? Bai Zhi¡¯s face suddenly became serious. ¡°You have such high martial art skills. The person who injured you seriously 3 years ago must not be simple and easy. There is a possibility that he may be your own people. In your defenseless state, with the help of assassins, you can¡¯t escape easily and you will eventually lose your life. But sadly, you only lose your memory.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know who your enemies are, so you can¡¯t go to the capital. Even knowing that you can find your identity in there so easily, you can¡¯t do it now.¡± Chapter 223 - Returning back to the capital

Chapter 223: Returning back to the capital

¡°Because once you get exposed to your enemies, you will be in a dangerous situation again. And yet, you don¡¯t even know who wants to harm you.¡± ¡°You want to recover your memory first before you confront those people who harmed you, but you didn¡¯t expect that you will fail in these 3 years. That¡¯s why you start to worry, you want to restore your memory as soon as possible, but you cannot find a way. My appearance became a glimmer of hope for your darkest days. I may not actually be the light that can illuminate your way, but if you will not try, how will you prove that there is no miracle in this world, right?¡± Hu Feng looked at Bai Zhi, his eyes that were under the sunlight, and looked deep as the distantke, shed with magnificent light. She seems to be smarter than he thought. ¡°These words, who have you said it to?¡± When he asked, his hand that was holding the reins became tight. Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°The mouth is the gate of misfortune and evil, and the tongue is the knife. How can I say these to others? Besides you and me, there is no other person.¡± Hu Feng nodded his head, as his lips gently curved up. He seemed to appreciate it. ¡°Remember your words.¡± He whispered. Bai Zhi shrugged her shoulders: ¡°Of course, what I said is true. Your business, I don¡¯t want to know it, I don¡¯t want to control it. No matter what happened to you in the future, no matter what your identity is, what does it have to do with me? I just want me and my Niang to stay in this mountain vige. Enjoying a peaceful life. We are only a small fry people to join the great events of the country.¡± Hu Feng¡¯s eyebrows, who just stretched, knitted once again. She doesn¡¯t want to have anything to do with him? In her eyes, is he such an insignificant person? Hu Feng didn¡¯t open his mouth again, he pulled the reins and continued to drive back into the vige. * 3 dayster, the price of rice in the town finally fell and returned to its original price. Gu Daren opened five porridge sheds in the inner side of the town. At the same time, he opened the warehouse and released grains. The people who were put in a difficult situation could be heard anywhere shouting a savior fell from the sky. And that savior became Gu Daren. Naturally, this matter quickly spread to the Capital, and the people praised him. At the same time, the imperial family praised Gu Daren and Meng Nan. Then, ordered Meng Nan to return to the capital after the autumn season. Although the disaster relief was robbed, and the emperor sent people to investigate it, but there was no good oue due to theck of evidence. * Today, Meng Nan has no work to do. So, he and Jin Shiwei came to the Huangtou Vige. The two directly went to Hu Changlin¡¯s house. However, they haven¡¯t entered the courtyard, when they saw a construction site not far away from the vicinity. And Bai Zhi and Hu Feng were standing under the old banyan tree. Hu Feng arms were crossed around his chest, his back was leaning against the old banyan tree. His seeminglyzy eyes were fixed to Bai Zhi¡¯s body. Bai Zhi seems to be talking about something interesting with Hu Feng. She was talking while gesturing here and there. Hu Feng never opens his mouth, but he seemed to be attentively listening. Even when they arrived, he didn¡¯t seem to have noticed them. Jin Shiwei¡¯s attention was focused elsewhere. He was surprised when he saw the construction site: ¡°Gongzi, have you seen such a house before?¡± Meng Nan took back his gaze on Bai Zhi and Hu Feng and then looked at the house where Jin Shiwei was pointing his finger. The brick house has walls higher than the brick houses he had seen before. The workers were standing on the high walls and continued building up the walls as if they wanted to build it higher. Meng Nan took back his gaze and looked at Hu Feng and Bai Zhi again. He never looked at them so seriously and quietly before. When the two were together, the picture looks very harmonious. A tall, handsome, introverted and calm man with a delicate, petite, lively and lovely little girl. Chapter 224 - A woman’s job

Chapter 224: A woman¡¯s job

Jin Shiwei?also looked at Hu Feng and Bai Zhi. After he looked at them, he grinned: ¡°I say, these two are really a perfect match. Their rtionship is so good, sooner orter they will be a couple.¡± Meng Nan¡¯s?beautiful eyebrows immediately frowned. He turned his head and red at Jin Shiwei: ¡°Perfect match? Where? I don¡¯t see a perfect match at all? What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Jin Shiwei, who was seriously reprimanded?was shocked:?What happened to gongzi? Why does he take things so seriously? Meng Nan walked towards the old banyan tree with a ck face. Hearing?the hurried footsteps, Hu Feng turned his head and saw Meng?Nan?with an unhappy face, ring at him. Seeing this, he couldn¡¯t help but curved his lips and said: ¡°The hungry ghost ising, go back home and prepare to cook.¡± ¡°Hey, who are you calling a hungry ghost?¡± Meng Nan said with full of?dissatisfaction. Hu Feng shrugged his shoulders: ¡°I think whoever reacted to my words.¡± Meng Nan was so angry that he pointed his finger at Hu Feng: ¡°I am a hungry ghost? Then, I think you are the reincarnation of a hungry ghost, that¡¯s why whenever I eat, you grab my foods.¡± Hu Feng raised his eyebrow and looked at Jin Shiwei: ¡°Are you sure it was me who¡¯s grabbing your food and not him?¡± Jin Shiwei¡¯s cheeks blushed and scratched his head: ¡°I did grab, who would have thought Bai Zhi¡¯s cooking will be so delicious. I couldn¡¯t stop myself.¡± Meng Nan red at Jin Shiwei: ¡°You shut up.¡± When Bai Zhi?saw the atmosphere was not right, she busily changed the?topic. She asked Meng Nan: ¡°Meng Dage, you came to visit me at this time, did something happened?¡± Meng Nan¡¯s face became ugly, he looked at Bai Zhi with eyes full of grudge and sorrow: ¡°I can¡¯te to you if I am alright?¡± Bai Zhi showed a bit traced of embarrassment to her little pretty face, but then she smiled and said: ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that. Since you came here, would like to see my new home?¡± Meng Nan pointed?his finger to the house that was being built: ¡°Do you mean that?¡± Bai Zhi?nodded?her head: ¡°Exactly, don¡¯t you want to see?¡± Jin Shiwei quickly raised his hand: ¡°I want to see, I want to see what¡¯s inside in that tall wall.¡± Hu Feng seems to becking in interest. He doesn¡¯t want to be continuously stared by Meng Nan¡¯s sharp eyes: ¡°I¡¯ll go back to cook rice.¡± ¡°Cook rice? You will cook?¡± Meng Nan looked at him strangely. Hu Feng ignored him and turned to leave. Meng Nan pulled Bai Zhi¡¯s sleeve and asked: ¡°He can really cook?¡± Bai Zhi?nodded?his head: ¡°Yes, he can cook rice well. It¡¯s not really difficult. I taught him once, but he can cook well now.¡± ¡°But he is a man, how can he¡­ ¡­?how can he be willing to do?a woman¡¯s job?¡± Meng Nan was puzzled. In his eyes, Hu Feng was very different from ordinary mountain vigers. Bai Zhi raised an eyebrow: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with doing a woman¡¯s job? In here, the woman also doing the man¡¯s job. The man asionally doing the woman¡¯s job, what¡¯s so strange about it? As long as it¡¯s not bearing a child, I don¡¯t think a man can¡¯t do anything.¡± Meng Nan didn¡¯t expect that Bai Zhi?will suddenly get so serious. He just asked casually. Heughed twice?and: ¡°Yes, what you said?is right.?Let¡¯s go and see your new home.¡± Bai Zhi?didn¡¯t?say anything?else. She?led Meng Nan and Jin Shiwei?into the two-and-a-half-tall building. The house was not big. On the right side of the first floor, there were solid wooden stairs. The rest of the room was empty. She ns to divide the first floor into two parts. For the living room and kitchen. The backyard was also not big because she left some space for drying clothes and some space to grow some vegetables. The remaining space was for the bathroom and toilets. Chapter 225 - Do you want to go to the capital?

Chapter 225: Do you want to go to the capital?

There were tworge barrels ced on the top of the bathroom and toilet with bamboo pipes and valves. They can use tap water with the help of these. It¡¯s just, adding water became more difficult. And this task was naturally handed to Hu Feng. Jin Shiwei looked at the bamboo pipes?and valves with full of curiosity: ¡°What is this?¡± He asked, as his hand twisted the valve. And then, a clear stream of water immediately came out, which almost caused him to jump in fright. Bai Zhi?quickly turned it off?and smiled: ¡°This is the clear water from the barrel above, don¡¯t waste it. In order to fill theserge?barrels, Hu Feng came up and down several times.¡± Meng Nan looked at Jin Shiwei, who was running up and down to see more. After he watched him for a long while, he finally understood the principle of these pipes. He finds this method really wonderful, why they didn¡¯t think of it before? Meng Nan asked: ¡°Who taught you this?¡± Bai Zhi shrugged her shoulders: ¡°No one taught me, I think of it myself. It¡¯s just a trifle matter, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s elegant.¡± It wasn¡¯t really something, but the question is, who think of it? Jin Shiwei gave Bai Zhi a thumbs up: ¡°Great, it¡¯s really great. Wonderful, it¡¯s truly wonderful.¡± Bai Zhi?smiled and said: ¡°Well, the house is not yet finished. You really can¡¯t see anything great now. When it¡¯s done, pleasee and have a drink with us, then I¡¯ll give you a nice tour.¡± Meng Nan sighed: ¡°I¡¯m afraid that we can¡¯t wait for that time.¡± Bai Zhi frowned her eyebrows in puzzlement: ¡°Why? What happened?¡± Jin Shiwei replied: ¡°Nothing happened. It¡¯s just gongzi is going back to the capital soon. I¡¯m afraid he cannot wait for the day when your house finished.¡± Bai Zhi?immediately smiled, revealing a few of her?white teeth. Under?the sunlight, her smile looked?even brighter than the sun. Seeing this smile, Meng Nan¡¯s mood also became pleasant. ¡°This is great. Didn¡¯t you saidst time that you wanted to go home?¡± Meng Nan indeed wanted to go back to the capital before, but now¡­ ¡­ Meng Nan suddenly put away his casual silly attitude and looked at Bai Zhi seriously: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, do you want to go to the capital?¡± Bai Zhi had a nk face:?Go to the capital?? When ites to capital, it was always?associated with luxury. In modern times, she lived in Beijing and was used to living in a highly prosperous and lively environment. But when she arrived in this world, the tranquility of?the small mountain vige gave her a feeling of rebirth. In fact, there was?nothing wrong with living in a mountain vige. Her life?was?rxed every day, there was?no longer a strong sense of urgency. This life, isn¡¯t it?what she likes? Bai Zhi?shook her head: ¡°No.¡± Meng Nan?was stupefied: ¡°No? Why? The world envies capital. Everyone wants to go there to live. Even if you don¡¯t n to settle there, don¡¯t you want to see the capital¡¯s hustle and bustle streets?¡± Bai Zhi?nodded?her head: ¡°I remember that I told you before that I don¡¯t want to live a busy life. I just want me and my niang to live in this small mountain vige. The capital¡¯s life is no longer suitable for me.¡± The capital¡¯s life is no longer suitable for me! What does?she?mean??She sounds like she had lived there before!? Meng Nan was?anxious: ¡°Think about it again. As long as you decide to go, I can make an arrangement for you and your niang to go to the capital. I will make sure that both of you will notck in foods and clothing.¡± Meng Nan¡¯s words reminded her of that?man?in modern times, their words were very simr. Chapter 226 - Second rich generation

Chapter 226: Second rich generation

The man was the second rich generation. He had a problem in his hand and she treated him. He said that he had seen her kindness and then pursued her.?When he saw her running back and forth in the operating room every day, he said: ¡°The hospital is tiring you. You should resign. As long as you want, no matter where in this world, I can buy you a house.¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t want to go.?Meng Dage, thank you for your kindness.¡± Bai Zhi refused Meng Nan the same way she refused that man. Everyone wants afortable and stable life. A life without problem with foods and clothing. A life that is only full of enjoyment. But that doesn¡¯t mean she will rely on men to have this kind of life. If a person wants to live a life like this, that person should fight and use her own means to achieve this dream, instead of relying on other people¡¯s help. No one can be the pir of support in your entire life. Relying on oneself is better than relying on others. This was her motto in life. If she will go to the capital in the future, she and her niang will go there with her own means. In this world, there is no free lunch. No matter what you get, you are destined to lose something. Be it your dignity or body. She doesn¡¯t want to get anything from others?because she doesn¡¯t want to lose anything. Meng Nan wanted to say more, but Bai Zhi has?already turned away. * At lunch, Bai Zhi made Meng Nan and Jin Shiwei¡¯s favorite dumplings, egg pancakes and two spicy side dishes. Jin Shiwei was eating with full of happiness, but Meng Nan¡¯s appetite was low. He was eating with a nk face and frowned eyebrows. Seeing Meng Nan¡¯s appearance, Jin Shiwei couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°Why don¡¯t you eat more? After a few more days, we will leave, we can¡¯t eat Zhi¡¯er¡¯s meals anymore.¡± Those words were words that don¡¯t need to be spoken, Meng Nan was worried about this matter. That¡¯s why he couldn¡¯t eat. And he got even more irritated when he heard those words. Meng Nan red?at Jin Shiwei. He mmed his chopsticks on the table and said: ¡°Stop eating, let¡¯s go back.¡± Meng Nan then went outside and walked straight to his horse. Jin Shiwei?was helpless, he was about to follow, but Zhao Lan stopped him and awkwardly asked: ¡°Jin Shiwei, what¡¯s wrong with Meng Daren? Who made him angry?¡± Jin Shiwei looked at Bai Zhi and said: ¡°This thing has nothing to do with Zhi¡¯er. My gongzi is just too self-centered. He wants Zhi¡¯er to go with him to the capital. Zhi¡¯er refused, so he was angry!¡± Jin Shiwei exined and then said to Bai Zhi: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, we will leave Qingyuan Town 3 dayster, will youe and send us?¡± Bai Zhi?nodded?her head: ¡°Of course, I will definitelye.¡± Meng Nan and Jin?Shiwei were good people. She really takes them as her friends. Her friends will travel far away, so its only natural to send them. Jin Shiwei?smiled and said: ¡°If youe to send us, gongzi will definitely be happy. Right, don¡¯te empty-handed. You know gongzi¡¯s preference, I¡¯m afraid it will be hard for him to swallow the dry foods that the government will give him.¡± Bai Zhi?smiled and said: ¡°I know.¡± Jin Shiwei?turned and walked a few steps, but then turned around again. He scratched his head and said: ¡°Don¡¯t just prepare dry foods for gongzi, give me some portion too.¡± Seeing Bai Zhi nodded her head, Jin Shiwei left with full of joy. He then chased after Meng Nan. * Zhao Lan looked at Bai Zhi and sat down: ¡°Meng Daren really asked you toe with him in the capital?¡± Hu Feng?on the side, stopped picking vegetables. He didn¡¯t look at Bai Zhi, but his ears were alert. Bai Zhi?smiled?and replied: ¡°Yes, he said, as long as we want to?go, he will make arrangements for us to go to the capital and let us live a wealthy life.¡± Chapter 227 - Paving the way

Chapter 227: Paving the way

Zhao Lan asked: ¡°And you said no?¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°Of course, although he and I are friends, I haven¡¯t reached the point where I need him to support us. If he made arrangements for us to go in the capital, with his status, can¡¯t his family learn about it? What do you think they will feel? I don¡¯t want them to think that I¡¯m a concubine being raised by him outside the house.¡± She said half-jokingly, but Zhao Lan and Hu Feng know that what she said was not a joke. It was the truth. Hu Feng didn¡¯t say anything, he continued to eat. This answer was beyond his expectation. Bai Zhi was not like the other ordinary girls. She doesn¡¯t have the intention to climb someone¡¯s else bed, but rather want to support herself with her own means. This kind of lowly thing, she will naturally dismiss it. Zhao Lan was relieved: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, what you did is right. Although we are poor, I would still prepare you to marry a mountain viger than to be a rich man¡¯s concubine. If you be a concubine, you will live like a ve and you cannot change anything.¡± Bai Zhi nodded: ¡°I know, niang, you can rest assured. I will not go anywhere, I will guard you here. We will live a good life. We will not care about other stuff.¡± Zhao Lan knew what¡¯s on her daughter¡¯s mind, she wanted to persuade her with a few sentences, but she couldn¡¯t open her mouth in front of Hu Feng. In the end, she just nodded her head: ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± Thinking about that Meng Nan will leave Qingyuan Town in 3 days, her previous n must be carried out in advance. Otherwise, her n will not seed once Meng Nan leave. ¡°Niang, I will go to town tomorrow. Do you need me to buy you anything?¡± Zhao Lan shook her head: ¡°I don¡¯t. There is nothing missing in the house. Everything is good. Why are you going to the town? Didn¡¯t you just go there yesterday?¡± Bai Zhi replied: ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to go tomorrow. It¡¯s just Meng Nan will leave soon. The melons in our field are ready to be harvested. I need to go and sell it on the market tomorrow. Otherwise, if Meng Nan leaves, we will lose this big Buddha. Selling them in the market will no longer be easy.¡± When Bai Zhi¡¯s words came out, even Hu Changlin, who had been silent for a long time, couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°You want Meng Daren to help you pave the way?¡± Bai Yan smiled and said: ¡°I will not ask him to pave the way for me. I just want him to introduce some people to me. I need an introduction. With our identity, it will be hard to meet important people. But Meng Nan is not the same, in the Qingyuan Town, who will dare not face him.¡± Hu Feng slowly put down the chopsticks in his hand, then he took a cloth towel to wipe his mouth. His movement was slow and elegant. After he ced the cloth towel to the side, he slowly said: ¡°I don¡¯t know who just said that she doesn¡¯t want other people¡¯s support? You just said it, but you had forgotten about it in a blink of an eye?¡± Bai Zhi tilted her chin and said, ¡°Who said that I want his support? I will repay him.¡± Hu Feng raised his eyebrow and turned his face to look at Bai Zhi: ¡°Really? How are you going to repay him? With your body?¡± Bai Zhi was annoyed, Hu Feng was obviously finding fault with her words. ¡°Yes, I was nning to do that, but what about it? It¡¯s none of your business, right?¡± Even knowing that she was just talking nonsense out of anger, Hu Feng¡¯s face still turned ck. He snorted and said: ¡°It¡¯s none of my business, me me for talking too much.¡± Then, he got up and went to his room. Seeing Hu Feng had a bad mood, Zhao Lan pulled Bai Zhi¡¯s sleeve and said: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, what nonsense are you talking about? You know you can¡¯t make fun with this kind of thing, right?¡± Chapter 228 - Washing the melons

Chapter 228: Washing the melons

Bai Zhi¡¯s face looked helpless: ¡°This is what he started, Hu Feng deliberately stimted me, I just give a follow-up sentence to his words.¡± Hu Changlin drylyughed with his awkward looking face: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, don¡¯t me Hu Feng. He is just worried about you, don¡¯t take it to heart. He has no other meaning.¡± Bai Zhi doesn¡¯t know, but Hu Feng¡¯s tongue was really poisonous. His words can make people feel ufortable, sometimes she just wants to strangle him. Now, she was also somewhat regretting it. After all, she needs the carriage to go to the town. Hu Feng officially became her driver. He is angry now, what if he went on strike tomorrow? * In the afternoon, Bai Zhi and Zhao Lan went to their fields and dug a bag of potatoes. The two then went and squatted on the riverside to wash the potatoes. Zhao Lao¡¯s face bloomed as she said: ¡°Zhi¡¯er I¡¯ve never seen such a big melon before. I really didn¡¯t expect that in just a month of hard work, it will be like this. They are so big, they matured first than the wheat. It¡¯s really surprising.¡± Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°I also didn¡¯t expect that the result will be like this. What is important now is, to quickly contact the market to sell them all.¡± When ites to sales, Zhao Lan¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but changed in color: ¡°Zhi¡¯er this melon poisoned some people before. Everyone knows that this is not a good thing to eat, I¡¯m afraid that it will be hard for us to sell them.¡± ¡°No worries, I have my own way.¡± She never intended to sell them to the people in the market. With a thousand pounds of potatoes, if she will sell them to the market, she will end up just like the olddy from before. No one will bother to even look at it. The mother and daughter continued to wash away the soil to the potatoes. As the sun gradually settling down, the water in the river became cold. The women in the vige begin to squeezing themselves towards the river to wash their clothes. Seeing the big melons, some people couldn¡¯t help but give some praise, but some people couldn¡¯t hide their true colors. Without any foods to eat in their house, they just exposed their greed. There were too many vigers around, Bai Zhi simply pretended to be stupid. In this case, if you give one person, it is inevitable to give everyone. Otherwise, you will offend the others. When the vigers saw that she didn¡¯t intend to contribute the melons, they also dispersed. All of them had a bitter work. Bai Zhi and Zhao Lan just separated, and their fields haven¡¯t matured yet. They nted melons first, but this kind of food rarely being eaten now. They will have a hard time to sell it. They might even rot by the time winteres. However, they were still unwilling to give them away. Well, that was also fine. It¡¯s just, not every person think the same, at least the Bai Family doesn¡¯t think so. Old Lady Bai, Mrs. Liu, and Mrs. Zhang came to the river to wash their clothes. In the past, their clothes will be washed either by Bai Zhi or Zhao Lan. Their hands never do this job. At most, they will just take them back after being rinsed. That¡¯s the only way they will be exposed under the sun. But now, no one was willing to help the other to wash their clothes. They simply wash their own family¡¯s clothes. When Mrs. Liu and the other saw Bai Zhi and Zhao Lan at the riverside. They thought they were also washing their clothes. They were nning to say a few words. But when they got closer, they saw them actually washing the melons. A bag full of big melons, looking all so delicious. Mrs. Liu pushed Mrs. Zhang¡¯s arm, indicating her to go forward. Mrs. Zhang took a nced at Mrs. Liu, but she ignored her meaning. She just walked away with her basin. Mrs. Liu then swept her eyes to the olddy. Old Lady Bai¡¯s eyes were fixed to the melons. Her throat moved after swallowing a mouthful of saliva. Their rice at home had already reached its bottom. In these past few days, they¡¯ve been eating wild vegetables. They haven¡¯t eaten anything else for a long time now. Chapter 229 - Old lady Bai is really rich

Chapter 229: Olddy Bai is really rich

Thinking of what she had done before to the mother and daughter, Old Lady Bai hesitated. If Bai Zhi was not here, her words might work to Zhao Lan. Bai Zhi, this little girl had a stone heart, any kind of persuasion will not work on her. However, her stomach was grumbling in hunger. She was tired of eating wild vegetables. But, she was very reluctant to use her remaining money¡­ ¡­ Old Lady Bai looked around her surroundings. When she saw many people were washing clothes in the riverside. She felt like, perhaps the mother and daughter will give her a face. In the end, she was Bai Zhi¡¯s grandmother. She raised her for 12 years. Can¡¯t she even give her a few melons? After making up her mind, Old Lady Bai dragged Mrs. Liu to Bai Zhi and Zhao Lan¡¯s side. She looked at the bag full of melons and said: ¡°Oh, what are you washing?¡± The mother and daughter turned their heads and nced at the olddy. They frowned their eyebrows at the same time. This Bai Family was really like a hungry ghost. Zhao Lan bowed her head and continued washing the melons. Bai Zhi held her head up high and smiled, then said: ¡°Old Lady Bai is really rich. You can¡¯t even recognize melons. It seems all the food you usually eat are only good fish and meat. You don¡¯t even bother to eat humble foods ofmoners.¡± Mrs. Liu dryly smiled and replied: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, it¡¯s really interesting to talk with you. What¡¯s with the high or low grades of food? Aren¡¯t foods all the same once they entered your belly?¡± Bai Zhi shook his head: ¡°I used to think so, but when I heard what you said to the olddyst time. I have a new understanding of the level of foods.¡± Mrs. Liu asked: ¡°What did I say to the olddy?¡± When she asked, she immediately regretted it. This dead girl, she will never say anything good. She shouldn¡¯t have given her a chance to speak. But now, it¡¯s toote! Bai Zhi put down the potatoes and washed her dirty hands, then got up. She raised her head slightly and stared at Mrs. Liu: ¡°You and the olddy said that the porridge and vegetables at home are only foods of people. And the leftovers are only foods for live stocks. In your eyes, my niang and I are only live stocks. Despite doing most of the heaviest job at home, our foods are much worse than pigs and dogs. In fact, in your eyes, we are not evenparable to pigs or dogs, right?¡± Mrs. Liu and Old Lady Bai¡¯s face drastically changed. They never thought that Bai Zhi will mention these things at this moment. They only returned to their senses when everyone¡¯s eyes fell on their body. And that¡¯s also when they realized that Bai Zhi used this opportunity to gain the sympathy of others. Old Lady Bai was so angry. She just asked what they were washing and nothing else. The melons haven¡¯t reached her hands, so why she became the viin? No, she can¡¯t eat this defeat. Old Lady Bai tried her best to squeeze a smile on her face, which looked even uglier than her crying face. ¡°Zhi¡¯er, you must have misunderstood. Your Aunt and I never said those words. Even if we said those words by chance, we are not talking about you. You must have heard it wrong.¡± Bai Zhi shrugged her shoulders: ¡°Maybe I must have heard wrong. But, it¡¯s true that my niang and I always eat leftover foods in the Bai Family. Sometimes, when my niang came backte, we can¡¯t even eat any leftover foods. Those were our usual situation. Can you deny that?¡± How can Old Lady Bai and Mrs. Liu deny it? Who in the vige doesn¡¯t know about this? Chapter 230 - Capable cattle and horse

Chapter 230: Capable cattle and horse

Mrs. Liu often used to go out and show off that their family had two capable cattle and horse that doesn¡¯t need to be feed to much. Although their family was not rich, Mrs. Liu was acting like a rich madam. The women, who have been busy working inside and outside their house in the vige, had heard her showing off. So in just a matter of time, this thing spread in the whole the Huangtou Vige, so no one was not aware of it. Mrs. Liu knew that what she did was wrong. She quicklyughed and patted Ba Zhi¡¯s shoulder: ¡°This little girl, how long has it been? Why still talk about it? We haven¡¯t forgotten about it, we just forgot for a while. But now that you have a good life, don¡¯t you want our Bai Family to give some credit? Imagine, without the Bai Family, how can you grow this big?¡± Meaning, she wanted her to repay their kindness. Bai Zhi?sneered inside?her?heart. The intentions of these two evil women were?too obvious. They just want to have these potatoes in the bag, right? If they don¡¯t want to get any benefits from their hands, why would people like them take the initiative toe and talk to her? They want to have this? Hehe. I will not give it to dogs. I will never feed these white-eyed wolves. ¡°As you said, we don¡¯t necessarily need to talk about the past. All these years, we, mother and daughter worked like cattle and horses for the Bai Family. All debts are set. In the future, you don¡¯t need to pretend to be close to us. We are not rtives of the Bai Family anymore.¡± This sentence blocked their road. How will they get those melons? Old Lady Bai turned a blind eye and said: ¡°That is only natural. We clearly have written it in the separation letter. In the future, our families no longer have any connections. The bridge has been cut off and we no longer need to cross with each other.¡± ¡°However, although we are?no longer rtives, we are still vige folks. If the people in the vige are having difficulties, it¡¯s only natural to help each other.¡± Bai Zhi was smiling while staring at the olddy¡¯s ugly face. She wanted to see what tricks she will y this time. The olddy¡¯s eyes then fell on the bag of potatoes: ¡°I heard that you have a good harvest of melons today. Nowadays, melons are not easy to sell. We know a lot of people, so wee to help you sell them. It¡¯s better to sell them with the help others than just you, mother and child.¡± This kind of remarks to be said by the olddy. She¡¯s afraid that no one in the vicinity will believe her words. Even she will not be convinced. Bai Zhi waved her hand: ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. Our melons are not the same as the melons in the market, it will be sold out quickly.¡± After that, she turned around and faced the women, who were washing clothes by the river. Then, she shouted: ¡°In a few days, all the uncles and aunts that will help us harvest our potatoes will be given with money.¡± Listening to this, the people felt like they heard music in their ears. The wheat in their fields hasn¡¯t matured yet. They were only idling at home. If they could earn money during their leisure time, how good must it be? Someone dared to ask: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, what kind of melons are these? Why did they grow so fast? I remember, when we used to nt melons, it took us 2 to 3 months to harvest fruits. And it¡¯s not as big as yours.¡± Bai Zhi?smiled and said: ¡°I use a simple trick. Otherwise, it will be really impossible to harvest melons this early.¡± Hearing this, the people stopped working and surrounded Bai Zhi: ¡°What is this trick, can you teach us?¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes were full of excitement. Chapter 231 - Fertilizer Chapter 231: Fertilizer Bai Zhi said: ¡°Actually it¡¯s not a trick. I just used a fertilizer that helped it grow faster. It¡¯s just this fertilizer is very hard to get. I don¡¯t have any extra. Otherwise, I can give everyone a sample.¡± The people around were all farmers. So, when they heard that there was such a wonderful fertilizer, they wanted to know it. Who doesn¡¯t want to have a full harvest in just a month? If they can harvest a few times in a year, won¡¯t they live a good life? Everyone begged Bai Zhi to tell them what kind of fertilizer it was. Mrs. Liu and Old Lady Bai, who was surrounded by the crowd said to Bai Zhi and everyone around them: ¡°You are really funny. This is the secret fertilizer of our family. If you tell them, can you still call it a secret? If you all want to know what is this fertilizer, you should give us money. 1 silver coin per person.¡± Old Lady Bai and Mrs. Liu said and unscrupulously extended their hands. ¡°Hey, olddy, you just said a bit earlier that the mother and daughter separated from your family, so they no longer have any connection with you. But now, you still have a face to say it¡¯s your family¡¯s secret?¡± The person who talked was Mrs. Yingzhi. Last time, Bai Zhi saved her daughter. She had always remembered it inside her heart. She originally nned to help them. Butter on, the mother and daughter¡¯s life was getting better and better, she had nothing more to offer. And now, it¡¯s just happened that she could no longer take to see this olddy and Mrs. Liu¡¯s face. Mrs. Liu sneered and said to Mrs. Yingzhi: ¡°You fart, thi sis our Bai Family¡¯s business, what does it have to do with you? In a word, if you also want to know this secret fertilizer, you should give us money first. Give us 1 silver coin.¡± Zhao Lan, who had been squatting and washing the melons on the river side, could also no longer stand it anymore. She stood up and yelled at Mrs. Liu: ¡°Liu Guihua, do you still have any shame? Why are you telling us not to say the fertilizer if people will not pay? Even if the people need to pay, when did it be your turn to collect the money? Who do you think you are?¡± Mrs. Liuughed and said: ¡°Hey, look how anxious you are, am I not helping you? There are so many people, how can you collect the money alone? Can¡¯t you tell who are the people with a good heart?¡± ¡°A good heart?¡± Not only Zhao Lan and Bai Zhiughed, but also the vigers around. It seems to be the best joke they have ever heard in their life. Old Lady Bai was anrgy: ¡°What are youughing at? Don¡¯t forget, Zhao Lan is our Bai Sanzhu¡¯s wife. Bai Zhi is our Bai Sanzhu¡¯s daughter. These are indisputable facts than can never be changed.¡± Bai Zhi replied: ¡°What about it? My father is gone because of your cruel and selfish heart. You didn¡¯t give birth to my niang, so she has no connection to you. I and my niang has nothing to do with you anymore.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, they simply have no shame. When they see an opportunity to get profit, they rushed immediately. If the mother and daughter are still suffering, will they also rush like this?¡± ¡°How is it possible? In their eyes, I¡¯m afraid that the mother and daughter don¡¯t even exist at all.¡± The viger¡¯s opinion came one after another. Old Lady Bai and Mrs. Liu have a thick face, but their face reddened. Old Lady Bai opened her mouth and said: ¡°We only have good intention. Why are you all badmouthing us?¡± Bai Zhi no longer pay attention to the olddy, she turned around and faced the vigers: ¡°Good Uncles and Aunts, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m unwilling to tell you the fertilizer, it¡¯s just this fertilizer grow in a very dangerous ce. We went up all the way to the mountain just to get it.¡± Chapter 232 - Evilness that no one can compare Chapter 232: Evilness that no one canpare ¡°At that time, I met a fierce white tiger. I almost lost my life. Fortunately, Meng Daren came and save my life. I¡¯m scared to go in there again.¡± A viger suddenly opened his mouth: ¡°Originally, that white tiger was killed by you? A while ago, I heard my friend said that there was a young man in Baiyang Vige, who came up to the mountains found a big white tiger. We didn¡¯t believe it at that time. We thought who would just leave the white tiger after killing it? The white tiger skin worth a lot of money, was it you who killed it?¡± Bai Zhi smiled and replied: ¡°At that time, both I and Meng Daren got injured. No one pays attention to the white tiger¡¯s body anymore. But when Hu Feng came back, the tiger¡¯s corpse was gone, so he gave up.¡± The vigers didn¡¯t know how dangerous the Luoying Mountain. But now that they know, they immediately dispelled the idea of getting the fertilizer from hundred miles away. Although Bai Zhi¡¯s words were clear, not everyone believes it. Mrs. Liu didn¡¯t believe it at all. ¡°Zhi¡¯er, don¡¯t try to frightened people, the white tiger is a very ferocious beast. How can a schr like Meng Daren kill a white tiger?¡± Listening to this, some people couldn¡¯t help but agree: ¡°Yes, Meng Daren look like a weak schr. How can he save you from the white tiger or even kill it? That¡¯s incredible.¡± Bai Zhi louder her voice: ¡°The white tiger was not killed by Meng Daren. Hu Feng killed it. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Hu Feng. Besides, although Meng Daren seems to be gentle, he knows martial arts. His bodyguard was also there. At that time, Hu Feng and Jin Shiwei joined forces to kill the white tiger. There¡¯s nothing unusual about it.¡± When ites to Hu Feng, the people who don¡¯t believe it, naturally shut their mouths. Hu Feng knows martial arts. The whole vige knows it, but no one knows how exactly good his martial arts is. Last time, he twisted Bai Dazhu¡¯s arms as if he was only twisting a dry branch¡­ ¡­ Bai Zhi looked at Mrs. Liu and said: ¡°If you still don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Hu Feng. He will tell you the truth.¡± Just by thinking of Hu Feng¡¯s cold face, Mrs. Liu had a chill. She smiled and said: ¡°No need. You said that Hu Feng killed it, why won¡¯t I believe you.¡± She then looked at the bag of potatoes: ¡°These melons, let me take it back, I will help you to sell them. I can guarantee you that it will be sold easily and for a high price¡± When she finished, Mrs. Liu stretched her arm to grabbed the bag of potatoes. Bai Zhi immediately buckled her wrist and pushed her away: ¡°What? Do you want to steal it? Look around you, this is not your Bai Family¡¯s house, there are many people watching you.¡± Mrs. Liu¡¯s face turned green then red, she wanted to save her so she said: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, what nonsense are you talking about? Why am I going to steal it? Didn¡¯t I say that I will sell them for you? It¡¯s very easy to do.¡± Bai Zhi waved her hand: ¡°No need, your kindness, we can¡¯t afford it. Just stay inside your room and rest.¡± Bai Zhi then asked Zhao Lan: ¡°Niang, have you washed it?¡± Zhao Lan nodded her head: ¡°Mmm, let¡¯s go.¡± The mother and the daughter lifted up the whole bag of potatoes and then went away. Old Lady Bai and Mrs. Liu were very angry that curse them for a full column of incest. The vigers looked at two full of mockery. Who doesn¡¯t know that their evilness has no one canpare to? Chapter 233 - Teasing her? Chapter 233: Teasing her? The next morning, Bai Zhi got up early, and after she cooked breakfast, she directly went to the table. Hu Feng came out of his room on time, but he didn¡¯t look at Bai Zhi. He went straight to the backyard and washed the dishes. After washing, he went to the table to eat. Bai Zhi opened her mouth a few times, but she couldn¡¯t say a word, she was shy. Do I really have to walk or take a cart to go to the town today? Hu Changlin went out early in the morning to check the maturity of the wheat in their field. Zhao Lan also went to their field. After all, all their potatoes could be harvested. It¡¯s hard to say if someone will not try to steal them. Only the two of them were having breakfast. There was no one else she could talk to. But, she couldn¡¯t utter a word. Hu Feng, just like before, he eats very carefully, very elegant, and a lot¡­ ¡­ But unlike in the past, Hu Feng didn¡¯t look at Bai Zhi. He seemed to have no intention to talk to her. He went straight to his room after eating. Bai Zhi secretly med herself, she shouldn¡¯t have offended this small-minded ghost. cked bellied men are really a headache. She can¡¯t go to the town without carriage, what should she do? * There were three families in the vige who have an ox cart. She asked these family to rent their ox cart, but each of them was rented away, she came one stepte¡­ ¡­ Does she really have to carry a bag of potatoes and walked 30 miles away with her own feet? Bai Zhi weighed the bag of potatoes with her hand. It was at least 20 pounds. Carrying the bag starting from here up to the entrance of the vige is alright. But walking another 30 miles ispletely impossible. Looking at Hu Feng¡¯s closed door, she gritted her teeth and knocked on the door: ¡°Hu Feng, are you busy?¡± No respond. She knocked again: ¡°Hu Feng, are you inside?¡± Still no response. Bai Zhi simply pushed open the door and opened her mouth, trying to speak again, but she saw someone was standing in front of the closet with his upper body naked and his hand holding a clean cloth, ready to wear it¡­ ¡­ This was not her first time to see a man¡¯s flesh and body. It was also not her first time to see Hu Feng¡¯s body. In fact, when she and Hu Feng first met in the Hu Family, he was also half naked¡­ ¡­ At that time, she only thought that he has a good shape. His body was well-built and physically fit. He belonged to the type of men with a strong and meaty body. Of course, no woman will ignore this type of man. However, seeing his body again today, she suddenly became thirsty and her face reddened. Bai Zhi knew that staring at someone else body was impolite. But, she couldn¡¯t turn away her eyes and couldn¡¯t help but swallow her saliva. Bai Zhi swallowed again and smiled: ¡°Oh, your changing clothes. I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean it.¡± ¡°Is it good?¡± Hu Feng didn¡¯t bother to put on his cloth, he looked at Bai Zhi¡¯s stupid face with interest. Bai Zhi stared at Hu Feng and looked at his eyes: ¡°Ah? What?¡± ¡°You stare at my body and swallow your saliva, isn¡¯t it because my body looks good?¡± Hu Feng raised an eyebrow, but his lips were slightly curved up. Bai Zhi returned to her senses, she waspletely sober. This guy was clearly ying with her, he was even¡­ .. teasing her? No, it was she who suddenly came in and drooled at his body. . . ¡°I¡¯m not, who will stare at you and swallow saliva? Stop talking nonsense.¡± Bai Zhi no longer looks at Hu Feng. ¡°Really?¡± He quickly put on his cloth: ¡°What do you want from me?¡± This guy, he clearly knows what she will ask. He knows that she will go to the town and want to use the carriage, so why he still asking? Chapter 234 - Power gap Chapter 234: Power gap ¡°I am going to the town, you have to send me!¡± Bai Zhi still couldn¡¯t look at Hu Feng, her eyes fell on the corner of the room. Even in the corner, she can¡¯t find a speck of dust or cobwebs. It shows how much this guy loves to clean, maybe he¡¯s a neat freak. Hu Feng shook his head: ¡°I am not your coachman, you going to town has nothing to do with me, right?¡± Inside Bai Zhi¡¯s heart, a fire suddenly exploded. Why he didn¡¯t say that before? If she knew that he will be like this, why would she put all the eggs in one basket? She will look for a driver, but now, where will she get one? Bai Zhi rushed in front of Hu Feng, who was wearing a belt: ¡°Hu Feng, what do you want?¡± Hu Feng shook his head: ¡°What do I want? What do you think I want?¡± ¡°Tell me, what should I do for you to be willing to send me to the town?¡± Bai Zhi asked directly. Hu Feng tied his belt, as his gaze fell on Bai Zhi¡¯s little face that was slightly tilting: ¡°Good, I will send you, but you must promise me a condition.¡± ¡°What condition?¡± Bai Zhi frowned, this guy, Hu Feng, will not demand any strange condition, right? ¡°Don¡¯t go to the government to cook for Meng Nan.¡± Bai Zhi was shocked: What kind of condition was that?: ¡°Why I can¡¯t go to cook for him?¡± Hu Feng¡¯s face ckened: ¡°You are not their cook, why do you need to cook for him? Besides, I don¡¯t want to go to that ghostly ce.¡± ¡°But ¨C I -¡± Hu Feng interrupted her words: ¡°If you can¡¯t promise, then just forget what I said.¡± Bai Zhi thought of what she must to do. She¡¯s afraid that she wouldn¡¯t have another chance to cook for Meng Nan anyway. She should promise to him first. Then, she would just find another coachman the next day and see if Hu Feng can still throw a tantrum. ¡°Alright, I promise you, can we go now?¡± Hu Feng smiled and said: ¡°Of course.¡± He took the lead and walked out of the room. He picked up the potatoes weighing 20 pounds with his hand as if it was only as light as a feather¡­ ¡­ How can the gap between men and women be so big? The carriage drove outside the vige and ran all the way to Qingyuan Town. They even passed the ox cart that left the vige an hour ago. * In the Government Office. Jin Shiwei excitedly ran into Meng Nan¡¯s room and shouted: ¡°Gongzi, gongzi, Zhi¡¯er came.¡± Meng Nan immediately dropped the thing he was holding with a happy face, then he walked towards the door. But suddenly, he remembered that he just left without a word yesterday. How shameless must he be? Meng Nan turned around again and picked up the thing that he just put down. He continued packing things while lost in thoughts. Light footsteps were getting near and near. Under Jin Shiwei¡¯s guidance, Bai Zhi entered the room directly. ¡°Gongzi, Zhi¡¯er came.¡± Meng Nan resisted his desire to turn around, and pretended to be cold: ¡°Mmm!¡± Bai Zhi secretly shook her head, she just dealt with Hu Feng and now, Meng Nan was also sulking. ¡±Meng Dage doesn¡¯t want to see me?¡± Bai Zhi asked. Meng Nan didn¡¯t say a word, he continued packing. Bai Zhi turned her head and looked at Jin Shiwei. Jin Shiwei immediately understood and quickly yelled out loud: ¡°Ahh, Zhi¡¯er, don¡¯t go!¡± Upon hearing Jin Shiwei¡¯s voice, Meng Nan immediately throws away the thing in his hand and turned around to rush to the door. However, he hasn¡¯t taken two steps forward, when he saw Bai Zhi standing at the door, looking at him with a smile. And Jin Shiwei was standing next to her with a grin. Chapter 235 - Be her bodyguard

Chapter 235: Be her bodyguard

He pointed at the two people and said with dissatisfaction: ¡°Alright, you two are working together to deceive me, huh? Is it fun?¡± Bai Zhi came forward and pulled Meng Nan¡¯s sleeve: ¡°Meng Dage, I know your good intentions, but for now, I want to do what I want and I want to live freely. The capital is not suitable for me. But I promise you, if there will be a chance in the future, I will take my niang in the capital to do sightseeing. And then, I will go and find you to have a drink, okay?¡± Hu Feng was standing outside the door, when he heard Bai Zhi¡¯s half-serious and half-coquettish look in her face, his face immediately turned ck. He was obviously angry with her earlier, but why she didn¡¯t use this trick to coax him? Meng Nan also knew that he was being unreasonable. He and Bai Zhi were friends. He saved her from the white tiger, but she also saved him. She cured his face, she cured his hand, and she often cooked him delicious food. Their rtionship was equal. He was not qualified to ask her toe with him in the capital. He was not qualified to be sulking here. ¡°Really? If you go to the capital, you wille and find me?¡± He asked. Y Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°Of course, as long as I go to the capital, I will certainly look for you. When it happens, don¡¯t pretend you don¡¯t know me.¡± Sheughed. Meng Nan busily replied: ¡°How can I? I will certainly not do that. Zhi¡¯er, don¡¯t worry, juste to the capital and look for me.¡± Bai Zhi nodded, but deep inside her heart: I said that, as long as I go the capital, I will go and find you, but if I never go there, then there¡¯s no way¡­ ¡­ But of course, she can¡¯t say this now. If she said it, Meng Nan might get angry again. This man was more and more getting stingy than a woman. ¡±Meng Dage, I havee today to ask you for help.¡± Meng Nan busily asked: ¡°What can I do to help? Could it be that the Bai Family bully you again?¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°No, they didn¡¯t. There is Hu Feng, they won¡¯t dare to bully me.¡± Meng Nan looked at Hu Feng, who was standing outside the door, then said: ¡°What else can he do aside from fighting and killing? To deal with those wicked people, you need a talented person like me.¡± Hu Feng was angry. When he heard Meng Nan¡¯s words, he became even angrier. He immediately said: ¡°If you are so capable, then don¡¯t go back to the capital. Just stay in Qingyuan Town and be her bodyguard.¡± Meng Nan couldn¡¯t refute for a moment. If he was not a son from the Meng Family, if he was not so-called Meng Daren, he really doesn¡¯t to go back to the capital this time. Bai Zhi busilyughed and said: ¡°Hu Feng is just joking with you. Meng Dage, I came to you today to ask you to help me meet some people.¡± Meng Nan frowned: Meet some people? What does she want to do? ¡°Who do you want to meet?¡± Meng Nan asked. Bai Zhi replied: ¡°Meng Dage, the melon I nted can now be sold. Before I harvest them all, I need to meet someone in the market first.¡± Meng Nan doesn¡¯t understand: ¡°What I can do for you?¡± ¡°Meng Dage lived in Qingyuan Town for 2 years. You must be familiar with all the big and small restaurant in the town, right?¡± Meng Nan nodded his head: ¡°I am familiar, why? You want to sell the melons to the restaurant?¡± Bai Zhi said: ¡°I brought some melons today. You only need to introduce me to the owner of the restaurant. I will cook some melon dish and let them taste it. If they will buy my melons, I will share some new dishes that they can add to their menu.¡± Meng Nan suddenlyughed and said: ¡°This is a good idea. With your cooking skills, you will definitely seed.¡± ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll leave it to you¡± Bai Zhi smiled brightly. A smile that was brighter than the sunlight. Chapter 236 - What delicious food did you bring?

Chapter 236: What delicious food did you bring?

Immediately, Meng Nan took Bai Zhi and Hu Feng to thergest restaurant in the town. Meng Nan¡¯s figure had just appeared at the entrance of the restaurant, but the treasurer, who¡¯s sitting behind the counter, immediately came and greeted him: ¡°Meng Daren, you haven¡¯t been here for a long time now.¡± The treasurer spoke as his eyes fell to Meng Nan. However, he also secretly looked at the people behind him. Meng Nan asked in a low voice: ¡°Is Boss Chess avable?¡± The treasurer hurriedly nodded his head: ¡°Yes, yes, he hadn¡¯t been here for several days. So, he came here today to look at the ounting books upstairs. I will call him for you.¡± The restaurant was not an ordinary restaurant, it belongs to the richest man in the capital. Boss Chen was the person in charge and not the real owner. The treasurer¡¯s politeness to Meng Nan was not because he is the Local Magistrate of the Qingyuan Town. Even if the Country Magistratees, he may not greet him as warm as this. It was only because Meng Nan was the son of the Meng Family in the capital. This identity can be said nobler than any person he knows in the town. Boss Chen was a middle-aged man in his early 40¡¯s. Perhaps, because the restaurant was full of delicious foods. He was only at that age, but he was as fat as a pig. It¡¯s very hard to watch him walk. ¡°Meng Daren, you came. I heard that you will leave Qingyuan Town in 2 days. I am thinking to throw a feast for you, and now you are here.¡± Meng Nanughed: ¡°It seems that I and Boss Chen have a connection in heart and soul. If you want, I will not refuse it!¡± Boss Chenughed happily. It wasn¡¯t a fakeugh. Hisughed sounds sincere. It seems that his rtionship with Meng Nan was not as simple as the manager of the store and a government official. Meng Nan moved next to Boss Chen and said: ¡°This is Bai Zhi, my friend. Today, I specially brought her to you, so that you can eat delicious food.¡± When Boss Chen heard delicious food, he immediately smiled and said: ¡°I love delicious food, but what delicious food did you bring?¡± Bai Zhi opened her mouth and said: ¡°Boss Chen, this is the case. I brought my own melons today. I will give you two dishes with melons for a while.¡± When Boss Chen heard it was a melon, he frowned at the moment: ¡°Melon? This thing, after being eaten, people die, right? How can you dare to nt this?¡± Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°The melons are very good ingredients. You heard people died after eating it because they didn¡¯t eat it in a proper way. They have eaten bad ones, so they were poisoned. As long as you eat the fresh one, you will not be poison. Besides, the people who were poisoned by melons are only a few. Many people also eat them before, but they were all fine. Is there still a problem?¡± Boss Chen also thought about it too. In the beginning, their restaurant also serves melons. He also ate some of them. The staff in the restaurant also ate them, but nothing bad happened. Later on, he heard people dying after being poisoned by the melons. He was very puzzled about it. Bai Zhi said to Meng Nan: ¡°Meng Dage, you tell Boss Chen what I told you before about melons. I will go to the kitchen to cook.¡± Boss Chen busily let the treasurer lead the way for her. And then, he brought Meng Nan, Jin Shiwei and Hu Feng upstairs. * At this time, there was still no customers in the restaurant, the kitchen staff was still cutting ingredients, and so the pots were empty. She took out a few potatoes and washed them, then she cut some of them into pieces, into cubes and the others were shredded. There were many ingredients in the kitchen, and the meat was rich. Everything was avable. There were many people working in the kitchen. Some staff was washing the vegetables, some were cutting vegetables and meat, while the chef was sitting at the door and chatting. The treasurer personally brought Bai Zhi to the kitchen to cook. Although he looked unconcerned on the surface, he couldn¡¯t help but watch her in secrecy. Chapter 237 - Melon Banquet Chapter 237: Melon Banquet A little mountaineer girl, that only a little taller than the stove, what can she cook? What did she do to let Boss Chen allow her to enter the sacred kitchen ce of the restaurant? Especially the chefs, although their eyes were not always looking at Bai Zhi, their mouth didn¡¯t leave her alone. ¡°What could be this little girl nning to cook? She must have been nning to destroy our reputation.¡± ¡°I saw that she only brought melons, and she cut them into several shapes. Could it be she¡¯s nning to make a melon feast?¡± ¡°We used to cook melons before. But, they can only be fried or steamed, right? Does she know other tricks?¡± Soon, their arguments gradually disappeared. Because a seductive scent drifted out of the kitchen. ¡°What¡¯s that smell?¡± asked by the fat chef. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it smells so good. Did ite from the melon? Howe we didn¡¯t have this smell when we used to cook melons?¡± Bai Zhi has always been a sharp worker with clear and organized movements. She was an expert in coordinating time. She also used three stoves and managed all the pots by herself. However, she didn¡¯t make any mistakes at all. The hot and sour shredded potato need to be fried quickly. The beef potato stew needs to be stewed slowly. The salt and pepper potato chips must be fried crispy. So, Bai Zhi roasted the beef first and slowly stewed it in a pot, then she fries the potato chips while cooking the hot and shredded potato on the third pot. When the hot and sour shredded potato was cooked, and also the potato chips were cooked. Bai Zhi added the potato and other ingredients to the stew. The people in the kitchen started surrounding her. Their number was not big, but she couldn¡¯t dare to let them taste it. Otherwise, it will be gone. Afterward, she asked people to send the two dishes to Boss Chen first. Then, she took two eggs and break them. After adding a bit of salt and pepper potato chips, she also mixed in the other seasonings. Then, she pinched it into a round cake. Bai Zhi poured some oil into the pot and fried the two sides of potato pancakes until it turned into a golden color. When it was put into the te, a tempting aroma spread around. Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°I don¡¯t have enough melons with me today. I can¡¯t afford to ask everyone to have a taste. You can study how to do it and cook it by yourself.¡± Several chefs were dumbfounded. When they created new dishes on a regr basis, they didn¡¯t see anyone drooling around like this. At this time, the beef potato stew was also cooked. When it¡¯s done, the people also brought it to Boss Chen together with the potato pancake. Bai Zhi took clean water and washed her face. She cleaned up a bit before she went to the elegant room upstairs. Just as she pushed the door, she saw thest potato pancake on Jin Shiwei¡¯s hand. Meng Nan reached out his arm and took it. However, he only recovered half of it. Seeing Bai Zhiing in, Meng Nan was dissatisfied: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, you know so many new different dishes, why didn¡¯t you cooked them before for us?¡± Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°As if I only cooked you repeated dishes to eat. It¡¯s not new, it¡¯s just I can¡¯t cook you a hundred dishes each time we meet. Do you think you can eat them all?¡± Boss Chen wipe off the oil on his mouth and rushed in front of Bai Zhi. His obese body was so flexible, which really an eye-opener. ¡°Zhi¡¯er, can you tell me about those four dishes? I didn¡¯t expect that such ordinary melons can have such good taste. The four dishes were made of melons, but each has a different taste.¡± The hot and sour shredded melon was refreshing and appetizing. The salt and pepper melon chips were crispy and delicious. He had never tasted this kind of foods. They were so delicious that he wanted to grab the te and lick it. Chapter 238 - Business

Chapter 238: Business

The melon pancake was just right. It was crispy on the outside but soft in the inside. In just one bite, you can smell a vorful aroma. The beef melon stew was very suitable for people who love meat. Just a piece of beef and a piece of melon can satisfy a person. Each dish has its own unique taste. It was made with the same ingredients, but they all taste different. Those dishes cannot bepared to the craft of their chefs in the restaurant. ¡°Zhi¡¯er, you stay in our restaurant. I will hire you as our chef. I will give you a monthly sry, how about it?¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°I am afraid that this is not possible. I like to cook, but I don¡¯t like to cook for people I don¡¯t know. You are Meng Dage¡¯s friend, and so you are also my friend. That¡¯s why I cook for you. I mainly just want to do business with you. I hope that, after you¡¯ve eaten these dishes, you will be willing to buy my melons. These four cuisines, I can teach how to cook them to your chefs in the restaurant.¡± Boss Chen looked at Meng Nan, Meng Nan nodded his head to him: ¡°Even though Zhi¡¯er likes to cook, she doesn¡¯t want to be a chef, just listen to her.¡± Boss Chen was still happy. There was no new dish in the restaurant for a long time now. ording to his experience in business for many years, once these four menus wereunched, they will surely attract many customers. He can almost foresee that their ie will boom. Boss Chen then said: ¡°How much is your melon per pound?¡± Bai Zhi replied: ¡°To tell the truth, I don¡¯t know how much is melon per pound. I¡¯ve never sold melon before. We grew them ourselves, Boss Chen can set the price. You don¡¯t necessarily need to give me a high price just because I¡¯m Meng Dage¡¯s friend. Friends are friends. Business is business.¡± Boss Chen nodded his head again and again: ¡°Well, Zhi¡¯er, this really made me happy. So, I decided, every three days, I will send someone to the Huangtou Vige to pick up the melons. You give us worth 100 pounds of melons each time, how about it?¡± Bai Zhi saw about theyout of the restaurant when she went upstairs. Even if the restaurant was full every day, they don¡¯t need too many potatoes. ¡°Does it really necessary to give you 100 pounds of melon each time? The melons cannot be stored for too long. Otherwise, it will germinate and turn green. If that happened, you can¡¯t eat it anymore.¡± Boss Chen replied: ¡°You can rest assured, we can use them all.¡± Meng Nan also opened his mouth: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, you don¡¯t have to worry about it. Boss Chen is not only in charge of this restaurant. He managed half of the poptions of the restaurants in Qingyuan Town.¡± Bai Zhi¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°So, I don¡¯t need to find another restaurant?¡± Boss Chen smiled and said: ¡°Of course. Now, we can¡¯t order much melon because the new menus haven¡¯t officiallyunched. How many melons we will use each day? I really can¡¯t tell that now. When the business boom, we will naturally order more melons. Even if you have acres of melons, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be enough.¡± The smile in Bai Zhi¡¯s eyes became more visible. This event really saves her a lot of time. So, sheughed and said: ¡°Boss Chen, I think you should wait for these four dishes to make a name in Qingyuan Town. You should limit the quantity first. The more things are rare and hard to get, the more it likely to caught people¡¯s attention. At that time, won¡¯t your iee rolling?¡± Boss Chen couldn¡¯t close his mouth in shock: ¡°That is a good idea. Very good. I¡¯ll do it like that.¡± After a while, Bai Zhi went to the kitchen and carefully taught the four dishes to the chefs of the restaurant. When the chefs created a simr taste with the potatoes she brought, she then said goodbye to Boss Chen. Chapter 239 - You can’t judge a person by appearance

Chapter 239: You can¡¯t judge a person by appearance

Outside of the restaurant, Meng Nan invited Bai Zhi back to the government office. Without waiting for Bai Zhi to open her mouth, Hu Feng coughed loudly and swept his cold eyes to her. His cold eyes seemed like the usual looked in his eyes, but in Bai Zhi¡¯s eyes, it was a threat. Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°Today, I need to rush back home to collect melons. Boss Chen will send someone tomorrow morning to pick the melons. I can¡¯t let them bring back nothing.¡± Meng Nan was very disappointed, but he only sighed. Looking at the carriage that gradually drifting away from their sight, Jin Shiwei couldn¡¯t help but released a long sigh: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that melons could taste so good. With Zhier¡¯s ability, I¡¯m afraid that, after we leave Qingyuan Town, no other food can satisfy us in our entire life.¡± Meng Nan stared at Jin Shiwei and said: ¡°Zhi¡¯er promised me that she will go to the capital to find me. Didn¡¯t you also hear it?¡± Jin Shiwei wanted to say that if Bai Zhi goes to the capital, she will definitely find him, but if she didn¡¯t go to the capital? Seeing the expression on his young master¡¯s face, he no longer said anything, so as to not destroy his good mood again * When they passed through the busy street, Bai Zhi proposed to buy some things before they go back home. Hu Feng stopped the carriage at the corner of the street, where people help to guard the carriage in their instead. This thing was very convenient for those people, who wanted to go to the market to buy some things and afraid to lose their carriage. As soon as the carriage stopped, four to five men came towards them, aging from 20 to 40 years old. Everyone was waiting for Hu Feng to open his mouth to get a job. Hu Feng swept his eyes to the people in front of him. And then, he handed the reins in his hand to the man in his early 30¡¯s: ¡°Please take care of it.¡± The man was very happy and repeatedly thank Hu Feng. As the two went to the downtown, Bai Zhi asked Hu Feng: ¡°There were other men, so why did you choose that man who looks unkind?¡± She really wanted to ask. Because the man in the early ¡¯30s has a knife scar on his face. His smile was also not as brilliant as the other men, there was restraint, and he even cowered his eyes, unlike the others. However, if she will have to choose, she will also choose that man. It¡¯s just he wanted to know why Hu Feng chose him. Hu Feng looked at Bai Zhi, who was on his side and said: ¡° You can¡¯t judge a person by appearance, just as you can¡¯t measure the sea with a pint pot. The more a person show his kindness on his face, the more his mind is dark. The more the person is genuine, the less he will deliberately express his temperament.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± Bai Zhi raised an eyebrow. It¡¯s not Hu Feng¡¯s personality to judge only in the surface. Hu Feng opened his mouth again: ¡°Naturally not. There are seven in people in total. There were three in the early ¡¯20s, two in their 40¡¯s and one in ¡¯50s. But in the early ¡¯30s, there is only one.¡± Bai Zhi¡¯s lips curved into a smile. They really had the same thought. Hu Feng asked: ¡°Now, it¡¯s your turn. Why do you think I ended up choosing that man?¡± Bai Zhi bought two pancakes and handed one to Hu Feng: ¡°There are many reasons, in addition to what you said, there are four important points. First, he is old enough. In his age of early ¡¯30s, he must have a family. So, although it¡¯s hard to do this kind of job, he is willing to work harder than the others. He is not someone who willmit crimes. His wife is young, his children are young, so he will not do silly things.¡± Chapter 240 - Carriage watcher

Chapter 240: Carriage watcher

¡°The others, the young men are in their early ¡®20s, they may not be married yet, they are in the age that easily get impulsive. The probability for them tomit a crime is much greater than the others. The middle-aged man, who¡¯s in his early ¡®40s. His family must have declined, his sons or daughters surely have their own family now. Such age can not only be considered living a carefree life but also can easilymit crimes.¡± ¡°While the old man in ¡®50s, obviously, he has bad legs. If someone, who has crooked mind suddenly stole the carriage. I¡¯m afraid that he will not fight for it. Therefore, the man in ¡®30s is the most suitable.¡± Hu Feng swallowed a bite of pancake and asked: ¡°This is only one reason, what are the others?¡± Bai Zhi took a bite of pancake. After swallowing, she continued to say: ¡°The second is, he is suitable.¡± Hu Feng raised an eyebrow: ¡°Howe?¡± Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°Just like what you said, you can¡¯t judge a person by appearance, just as you can¡¯t measure the sea with a pint pot. Most people know this, but how many people can actually understand it?¡± ¡°He has a scar on his face, which made him look unkind. However, there is also a good effect from it, at least ordinary thief will be scared of him.¡± Hu Feng nodded and bite the pancake again: ¡°What about the third one?¡± ¡°Thirdly, when we parked our carriage, he rushed up with the other men to get this job. But, he didn¡¯t show off like the others. He seemed to be shrinking in the crowd. When he looked at us, he was obviously looking sideways. He doesn¡¯t want us to see the scar on his face. He doesn¡¯t want us to misunderstand him because of this scar. He is not that confident. But such a person must be chosen. Because he will do his best to protect our carriage.¡± Hu Feng was a little surprised. She was amazed by Bai Zhi¡¯s observation skill and way of thinking. She was able to think exactly the same thought as him. She could see so many obvious things that could easily be overlooked in such a short amount of time. Then, he asked: ¡°You said that there are four important points, what is the fourth one?¡± Bai Zhi stopped and looked back at the direction of the carriage. Although she was far, she seemed could see it clearly. She smiled brightly and said: ¡°Because he looks likes he needs the money more than anyone else. It can be seen from his anxious eyes.¡± Hu Feng then asked: ¡°Since he urgently needs money, if he stole the carriage, won¡¯t he get money more easily?¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°No, he is a local here. He works as a carriage watcher, so people in the neighborhood know him. If we inquire about him, we will know details about him easily. So, why he would do something that will only harm himself?¡± Hu Feng didn¡¯t talk anymore, but his lips were curving up. He seemed to be in a good mood. After eating the pancake, Bai Zhi bought a silk scarf for her mother. Now, it¡¯s the autumn season, the weather will get colder and colder. She has to give her mother something to keep her warm. The quilt at home was also thin. She can sleep well with it, butter on, she¡¯s afraid that it will not be enough. ¡°There is cotton over there, I will go and ask.¡± Her mother¡¯s needlework was good. She will buy some fabric and cotton before they go back home. There was also some cotton in the vige, which is why they sew their own quilt. Hu Feng made an ¡®um¡¯ sound, but his eyes kept staring at the stall that sells jewelry. The stall was decorated with a few pieces of jewelry, which looked very ordinary. They don¡¯t look expensive nor delicate. However, one of the white jade hairpins looks very delicate. It was slightly smallerpared to others. It was carved with a small flower, but perhaps because the sculptor has no flowers at home, the carved flower didn¡¯t give off the same charm of a real flower. Chapter 241 - Trust

Chapter 241: Trust

Such an ordinary jade hairpin, but still attracts his attention at a nce: ¡°How much is this?¡± Demons and gods at work, he picked up the jade hairpin. The old man in the stall smiled and said: ¡°Gongzi has a good eye. This is just right for your littledy. This only cost 5 silver coins.¡± Hu Feng¡¯s face slightly became hot, but he didn¡¯t give an exnation. He just took out his purse from his sleeve and handed the money to the stall owner. He tucked the hairpin on his sleeve and caught up with Bai Zhi, who was buying cotton. Bai Zhi had already negotiated the price to the seller. When Hu Feng came over, she asked: ¡°Where have you been? Why did you juste?¡± Hu Feng looked up at the sky and put his hands on his back: ¡°Nowhere, I just look around.¡± Bai Zhi didn¡¯t ask much. After paying, she let Hu Feng picked up the bag of cotton. Just next to the store, there was a fabric store, she went inside and bought 2 pieces of fabric clothes. Although the fabrics were not heavy and not too long, Bai Zhi was holding two. It¡¯s very inconvenient to walk in a busy street like the market. Hu Feng saw it and snatched the two fabric clothes from her arms: ¡°I¡¯ll carry it, there is a vegetable store in front, go there and buy some ingredients before we go back.¡± Bai Zhi felt her arms became light. Then, she saw the two fabric cloth on Hu Feng¡¯s left shoulder and the cotton on his right shoulder. She was not carrying anything. This scene reminded her of what she had always seen in the mall in modern times. A young woman had a smile on her face while walking on the side of a man, who¡¯s carrying a lot of things. That scene was just like her and Hu Feng now! She never had talked about love. Men¡¯s hospitality, she never dared to ept it easily. Rather, she prepares to do everything on her own. She lived in the orphanage at a very young age. Her heart was filled with extreme insecurity. She cannot trust a person easily. Especially, those kinds of men, who sweet-talked with a woman that looked very seductive. But since she came to this world, her temperament constantly changing. She began to be willing to trust others. She believed Zhao Lan, Hu Changlin, Meng Nan and Jin Shiwei, and Hu Feng. The person she believes most, besides Zhao Lan, should be Hu Feng! Hu Feng was different from the men she has seen in modern times. He always speaks less and does more. He always silently protects her and appears in time when she needs him. She doesn¡¯t know when she removed all her precautions against Hu Feng. And she even trusts him now more than she trusts Lin Yang. Lin Yang was a man, who had been with her since she was a freshman in college. He liked her, but he never said it. He only followed her in every step she took in life and never stayed far away from her. When she graduated from Minxing Hospital University, Lin Yang also entered the Minxing Hospital with her. She became an attending physician there, and Lin Yang also became an attending physician. Later on, through her unremitting efforts, she became the top general practitioner in the Minxing Hospital, and so did Lin Yang. He became the best chief surgeon in the Minxing Hospital. Lin Yang likes her, but he never speaks about it. He just stayed with her silently, cares for her as a friend, a ssmate, and a colleague. He only quietly stand behind her and looks at her. She used to think that in the end, she would eventually end up together with Lin Yang, but that day didn¡¯te, perhaps because there was something missing, but what was this missing thing? ¡°What¡¯s the problem? Didn¡¯t you go to buy foods? What do you think the time now?¡± Hu Feng saw her in a daze, he doesn¡¯t know what she was thinking. The expression on her face was unpredictable. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll go.¡± She returned to her senses and rushed towards the vegetable store. She chooses several ingredients that Hu Feng likes to eat. * Demons and gods at work ¨C unexined event crying out for a supernatural exnation. Chapter 242 - Awu

Chapter 242: Awu

Hu Feng looked at the ingredients she was carrying. There were ribs, corn, leeks, tofu, green peppers, which he loved to eat. Well, this little girl was quite sensible. The two then went back to the ce where they parked their carriage. When they arrived, they found out that their carriage was missing. Even the man who was guarding their carriage disappeared. Hu Feng frowned and asked the young man on the side: ¡°Where is our carriage?¡± The young man looked at Hu Feng and said with a bit trace of happiness: ¡°Your carriage is gone, but what does it have to do with me? I¡¯m not responsible for guarding your carriage.¡± Another middle-aged man, who was crouching on the side, also opened his mouth: ¡°It looks like it was stolen. Working as a carriage watcher is not a job that anyone can do. The life of your carriage will depend on the watcher. But some people are shameless enough to keep things that don¡¯t belong to them. Giving your carriage to him is the same as sending a sheep into a tiger¡¯s mouth. So, do you think there¡¯s a chance for it to survive?¡± Those two people were obviously talking nonsense. Hu Feng and Bai Zhi didn¡¯t believe them. They asked another person. At this time, the old man, who also fight to take the job, his eyes were filled with sadness. He looked at the two people and said: ¡°Do you still have any morality in your mouth? Is Awu really that kind of person? If not because he was too anxious, do you think he will drive away someone else carriage?¡± Bai Zhi busily asked: ¡°Uncle, what happened? Is our carriage was really taken away by the carriage watcher?¡± The old man busily exined: ¡°Young Lady, just half a column of incense, Awu¡¯s neighbor came and said that his wife and daughter were driven out by theirndlord. Unfortunately, his child is sick, they don¡¯t have money to take her to the doctor. I really don¡¯t know if that girl can survive another day. Awu became so anxious, he was afraid that his wife and child will be bullied. He hurriedly drives your carriage. You have to believe Awu, he will never steal your carriage. He will return it.¡± Bai Zhi asked: ¡°Where is his house? Can you help us and lead the way?¡± The old man wanted to help, but he hasn¡¯t received a job today. If he went home empty-handed, his wife will scold him. Bai Zhi took out 5 silver coins from her purse and handed it to the old man: ¡°Uncle, can you help us to look for our carriage.¡± The old man was overjoyed. He didn¡¯t expect that such a little girl, who was wearing a coarse cloth was actually a rich and generous person. ¡°Well, I will take you there.¡± * Awu¡¯s house was not far from the downtown area. After crossing the street and turning to another street. The small house that he was renting at the end of the street was there. A loud quarrel could be heard from afar. ¡°You owe me 3 months of rent, but you still want to live here? If you want to live here, pay me all the money you owed before.¡± A fat middle-aged homeowner fiercely stared at Awu. Awu¡¯s wife was standing behind him, she was carrying a child that looked only 3-4 years old. Awu said in a low voice: ¡°Boss Qian, I didn¡¯t deliberately neglect my rent to you. It¡¯s just, work is too tight recently, I cannot get so much money, but you can rest assured that I will pay back the money to you as soon as possible.¡± Boss Qian coldly sneered: ¡°I¡¯ve seen a lot of people like you, but you still want me to believe you? You can¡¯t even earn enough to feed your family, so how can you pay your rent?¡± Boss Qian then swept his eyes towards Awu¡¯s wife. He smirked and said: ¡°I will give you two choices, use your wife to pay off your debt or use that carriage behind you as payment.¡± Chapter 243 - Boss Qian

Chapter 243: Boss Qian

Awu panicked: ¡°No, no, how can I do that? I am a human being, I¡¯m not a beast. Only an animal will use his wife to pay off the debt. The carriage is also not mine. It was left by my guest. I will return it soon. How can I use other people¡¯s carriage to pay off the debt?¡± ¡°The first thing is not possible, the second thing is also not possible, then what do you want? Or you simply don¡¯t want to you pay your debt?¡± Boss Qian¡¯s voice turned colder. The two thugs standing behind him stepped forward as they crooked their neck and showed their muscles¡­ ¡­ Awu¡¯s wife was so scared that she took a step backward with her daughter. Her body trembled more and more in fear. Awu busily replied: ¡°No, no, how can I do that? I am not that kind of person. Boss Qian, just give me a few more days, I will save some money and pay you.¡± Boss Qian answered: ¡°This is not the first time you said this thing to me. I have given you many opportunities. But, you never came to pay me. Today, you can¡¯t me for being heartless.¡± In the end, Boss Qian turned his head to the side and gave a signal to his men. The two thugs know what to do, so they rushed to the front. One of them catches Awu, and the other one catches his wife. Awu¡¯s wife was carrying her daughter. She was trembling in fear. When she was suddenly grabbed by the thug. The child slipped from her arms. Awu¡¯s wife screamed. Their child was seriously ill, if she fell, how can she survive? Awu, who was on the side, saw his child falling. He wanted to save her, but he was caught by the thug. He tried to push to the thug away, however, when he turned around, he saw his daughter was already in the arms of someone else. My daughter didn¡¯t fall, thank goodness! Awu looked up and saw the person who saved his daughter in time. He was a man, a tall and handsome man. But his eyes were cold and sharp. Him? He is the young man who handed the carriage in his hand, right? ¡°Gong, gongzi? I, I didn¡¯t mean to¡­ ..¡± Hu Feng nodded his head and said: ¡°You don¡¯t need to say anything. I already know.¡± After that, he turned around and took the child inside the carriage. Then, he went close to Awu¡¯s wife and said to the thug, who was grabbing her: ¡°Let her go.¡± The thug swallowed a mouthful of saliva. He got a little nervous inside his heart, but how can he let himself be embarrassed in front of his boss? In the end, he tilted his chin and said: ¡°Who is this wild boy? This is our Boss Qian¡¯s territory. You better mind your own business.¡± Hu Feng¡¯s facial expression remained unchanged, as his cold voice sounded again: ¡°I will say it one more time, let her go.¡± The thug fiercely said: ¡°What if I won¡¯t let her go, what will you do?¡± What will you do? Those words haven¡¯tpletely fallen yet, but the man screamed in pain on the ground. His hands were covering tightly his abdomen. And his face was pale. Awu¡¯s wife also had a pale face, her body was trembling in fear. When Bai Zhi saw this, she came forward and said to her: ¡°Aunty, go to the carriage and take care of your daughter. Just leave this matter to us.¡± Awu¡¯s wife¡¯s tears came out. She doesn¡¯t know what she should say to thank them. So, she simply said nothing and just obedient went to the carriage. ¡°Who are you? How dare you to control Boss Qian¡¯s business?¡± Another thug, who was pushed away by Awu said loudly. Bai Zhi took two steps forward and stood in front of Hu Feng. She tilted her head and said: ¡°Anyone can butt in if there are unfair things happening on the road.¡± Boss Qian sneered: ¡°Little girl, it seems you don¡¯t know how high is the sky, unfair things? Do you know who is feeling things are unfair? That is me.¡± Boss Qian said with a trace of excitement. The fats on his face and other parts of his body were trembling in excitement. Chapter 244 - Standing up against injustice

Chapter 244: Standing up against injustice

Boss Qian pointed his finger to Awu, who was on the side: ¡°This guy, lived in my house for three months, for three whole months! However, he hasn¡¯t paid me even a single copper coin. I am thendlord, but I am the victim here, you have to figure out the situation first!¡± Bai Zhi said: ¡°He owes you rent, you ask him for money, that is natural, but why you should grab his wife to pay off the debt?¡± Boss Qian yelled out loud: ¡°He can¡¯t afford to get money, so I give him a chance to use his wife to pay off the debt. If this matter is brought to the court, he will be sentenced and imprisoned for 10 or up to 18 years.¡± ¡°You must be working under the court, right? However, if you owe a person a few money, you will be imprisoned for 10 years or up to 18 years?¡± Bai Zhi didn¡¯t believe it. The thug around Boss Qian said: ¡°Although my boss is not working under the court, his words are almost simr to the officials of the court. My boss¡¯s wife is Gu Daren¡¯s younger sister. If you understand it now, I advise you not to cause any more trouble.¡± Bai Zhi was not convinced: ¡°Really? So, the court that was originally set up by the imperial pce has now be your boss¡¯s backyard? I guess before Meng Daren returned to the capital, I must tell him this. So that when he met the emperor, he can tell the emperor that this Qingyuan Town is no longer hisnd. The name of the owner now has changed to Boss Qian.¡± When Boss Qian heard of this, he was stupefied for a moment, then he busily asked: ¡°You said Meng Daren, do you mean Meng Nan, who is about to return to the capital?¡± Bai Zhi nodded: ¡°Naturally it¡¯s him. We just finished eating together in the restaurant. We will send him out to the Qingyuan Town¡¯s gate tomorrow.¡± Boss Qian and Gu Daren were rtives. He has long been heard Meng Nan¡¯s identity. Other people may not scare him, but Meng Nan¡¯s identity was different. His family was a famous aristocrat in the capital. If he really returned to the capital and reported this matter to the emperor, then his brother-inw will be miserable. And he will also suffer. Thinking of this, Boss Qian¡¯s face suddenly revealed a smile: ¡°Little girl, we are just talking andughing. You know this is a quarrel, so naturally, we will say some harsh words, but I really didn¡¯t mean anything. You don¡¯t need to tell this matter to Meng Daren.¡± Bai Zhi swept her eyes to Awu: ¡°Don¡¯t tell, but what about Awu?¡± Boss Qian busily said: ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t need his money, alright?¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°How much rent he owes you? I will pay for it, but you must apologize to him.¡± Boss Qian was unwilling, but he didn¡¯t dare to offend the little girl in front of him. He will go along with her first, but once Meng Nan left, he will clean this little girl. ¡°Alright, I will apologize to him. I was wrong, I should apologize to him.¡± He smiled and said, but his smile could make other people sick. After Boss Qian apologized, Bai Zhi gave him the rent that Awu owed to him: ¡°Take this money and leave. They will not rent your house anymore.¡± If they continue to live in this house, this thing will only happen again and again. Boss Qian hated the little girl, he couldn¡¯t wait to clean her up. But now, he can only walk away with his men. Awu knelt in front of Bai Zhi and Hu Feng. Bai Zhi helped him up and smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this. We should stand up against injustice. And that¡¯s what we only do.¡± Awu opened his mouth and said: ¡°I¡¯ve driven your carriage in here. However, you did not me me, but also helped me with money. I really don¡¯t know how I will repay you.¡± He has nothing now, he wants to repay them, but he was powerless. Chapter 245 - Ru’er

Chapter 245: Ru¡¯er

Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°You don¡¯t need to repay us. Just take care of your wife and daughter. If you live a good life, then we will not regret saving you this time.¡± Awu nodded and nodded his head. He couldn¡¯t speak, he didn¡¯t dare to speak. If he opens his mouth, his tears might fall. He was a grown-up man. How could he cry in front of a little girl? Awu¡¯s wife came out of the carriage and said with an anxious face: ¡°Ru¡¯er is getting worse. She starts talking nonsense. What should we do? What will happened to her?¡± When Bai Zhi heard those words, she rushed and climbed up the carriage, then checked the little girl¡¯s temperature. ording to her experience, her temperature was at least 40 degrees Celsius. Convulsions aremon symptoms after reaching this temperature. ¡°How long has it been since she had a fever?¡± Bai Zhi asked in a low voice. Awu¡¯s wife busily replied: ¡°3 days from now, in thest 2 days, it wasn¡¯t this serious. But, because we don¡¯t have money to bring her to the doctor, her fever was dragged and dragged, and now¡­¡± Awu¡¯s wife said as her tears kept flowing. Bai Zhi hurriedlyforted her: ¡°Don¡¯t cry, she¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯m here.¡± After that, Bai Zhi took out her needle bag from her purse and ordered Awu¡¯s wife to lie t her daughter and hold her hands. ¡°Young missy, what are you going to do?¡± Awu¡¯s wife busily asked. Bai Zhi answered her: ¡°She is now in a dangerous situation because of her high fever. We need to get rid of her fever as soon as possible. But because I don¡¯t have medicine with me, I can only stabilize her condition with acupuncture.¡± ¡°Young missy is a doctor?¡± Awu¡¯s wife¡¯s face became bright. Her face finally had some color. Bai Zhi nodded her head and said she has some knowledge of medicine. While talking, her hand started inserting the needle to Ru¡¯er¡¯s body. Her needle technique made Awu¡¯s wife stupefied. She had seen a doctor performing acupuncture in the hospital before. The doctor was determining the right acupuncture points before inserting the needles. However, she didn¡¯t look for the acupuncture points at all, she just directly inserted the needles. Is she a fake doctor? After Bai Zhi finished, she collected the needle and put them away, then she wiped her sweat. ¡°This, is she alright now?¡± Awu¡¯s wife asked. Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°Not yet, we just temporarily control her temperature, so that her high temperature will not burn her brain.¡± In a nce, she could tell that the child has severe influenza. The best way to control it is to give her western medicine. She hides those medicines at home. Because she didn¡¯t dare to show them out. Bai Zhi went down the carriage and looked at Awu: ¡°Awu Dage, you don¡¯t have a ce to live at the moment. Your daughter is sick, it¡¯s better for you to go back with us in Huangtou Vige. I have medicine at home that can cure Ruer¡¯s disease.¡± Awu was actually worried because they have no ce to go. If he was all alone, he can survive, but what about his wife? What about his sick daughter? Bai Zhi was afraid that he would be so embarrassed to ept her help, and so she said: ¡°This is the case. We have acres of fields at home. Now, it¡¯s time for us to harvest, I need people. I think Awu Dage is strong. Why don¡¯t you go to our house and help us? I¡¯ll give you a sry, foods and a ce to stay. How about that?¡± If he agrees, she can let Awu and his family squeezed in their house. It¡¯s far better than letting them live in the streets. Awu hurriedly waved his hand: ¡°I can work. I have the strength to work. It¡¯s enough that you could give us foods and a ce to stay. You don¡¯t need to give me a sry. You don¡¯t need to give me money for working.¡± Chapter 246 - Sunburn

Chapter 246: Sunburn

Bai Zhi smiled: ¡°Howe there¡¯s no sry for people who work? Let¡¯s not talk about this first, Ruer¡¯s illness cannot be dragged any more. Let¡¯s go now.¡± Awu answered with a heavy tone, then picked up the baggage on the ground. When he lowered his head, his tears couldn¡¯t stop from falling. He thought he had already reached the bottom, but he didn¡¯t expect that, in his desperate situation, he will gain a new life. The carriage was very big, even four people sitting inside won¡¯t squeeze each other. However, Awu refused to sit inside. He wanted to change position with Hu Feng to drive. Hu Feng was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t recognize the road, so he let him sit on his side to recognized the road first. Then said that he will have a lot of chance to drive in the future. * Back to the Huangtou Vige, Bai Zhi didn¡¯t try to exin. She let Hu Feng take Awu first to the front house. Then, she brought the mother and daughter in their cabin house to the backyard. ¡°Aunt, this is where my mother and I lived. It¡¯s a little small, but we can still squeeze each other. You and Ru¡¯er will stay here for a while.¡± When Zhao Lan saw that the child was seriously sick. She was also moved and couldn¡¯t help but sympathize. She took Awu¡¯s wife¡¯s hand and said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry about anything, just stay here.¡± Awu¡¯s wife nodded her head with reddened eyes: ¡°Thank you, thank you.¡± Zhao Lan smiled and patted her hand: ¡°No need to thank us. We are all hardworking people. Only by helping each other, we can live a good life. Later on, call me Lan¡¯er. What is your name?¡± Awu¡¯s wife wiped the tears away from her eyes. Then, she looked at Zhao Lan and said: ¡°My name is Sue, Zhao Sue.¡± Zhao Lan smiled and said: ¡°My surname is also Zhao, maybe we are rtives!¡± While Zhao Lan and Zhao Sue were talking and not paying attention. She injected antipyretic to Ru¡¯er. The medicines in the first aid kit all had a special effect. It¡¯s better than any ordinary medicine. It can quickly relieve the fever, but there was also a side effect. After the rapid effect, there will be 2 to 3 recurrent fever. However, they will not reach 40 degrees. With this, it can be said that she also passed the dangerous phase. When the fever reurs, she can give her acupuncture treatment, and there will be no more side effect. After packing her things, Bai Zhi said to her mother and Zhao Sue: ¡°I¡¯m going out and looked for people who can help us to harvest melons. Boss Chen, who eats my melon dishes this morning, said that he will send people tomorrow morning. We cannot dy the harvest.¡± Zhao Sue immediately asked: ¡°What do you want me to do? I can help you with anything.¡± Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°Aunt, what you should do now is to take care of Ru¡¯er. When Ru¡¯er gets better, naturally, there will be work for you to do.¡± Zhao Sue was also worried about her daughter. After hearing Bai Zhi¡¯s words, her tears fell once again. Bai Zhi hurried away and strolled around the vige. She called two women, who can work fast and let them collect the potatoes. Awu knew that she was going to work in the field. He remembered what she said earlier, so he followed behind her. Bai Zhi was helpless and had no choice but to ept his help. Hu Feng drove the carriage and they all went to the fields together. When they arrived at the potato field, Bai Zhi rolled up her sleeves and ready herself to dig the ground. However, Hu Feng dragged her over under a tree. ¡°What are you doing? Let go of me.¡± Hu Feng pushed her to the tree and said: ¡°Just stay here, don¡¯te out under the shed. If you had a sunburn, who do you think will marry you in the future.¡± Bai Zhi smiled, this guy, he clearly has a good intention, but he just refused to say something nice. Awuughed from afar and said: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, just listen to Hu Feng. With your small body, I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t have much strength. We¡¯ll be able to finish this soon.¡± The other two women also followed the advice: ¡°Yes, you don¡¯t need to dig melons. With the four of us, it won¡¯t take that long to dig out these melons.¡± Chapter 247 - Giving money

Chapter 247: Giving money

Bai Zhi was happy. Since everyone likes to take care of her, then she will just enjoy this treatment. After all, she was only a little girl. Perhaps this kind of treatment will notst as she grows older. The four people, who were working, are all diligent worker. It didn¡¯t take them a long time to bring bags full of potatoes. Those bags were sewed by Zhao Lan herself. Yesterday, they filled half the size of the bag with potatoes and weigh it at home. Half bag of potatoes weighs 25 pounds, a full bag weighs 50 pounds. Bai Zhi brought 5 bags with her. All 5 bags were filled half the size of the bag with potatoes. So now, she has a total of 125 pounds. Before leaving, one of the women, who helped reminded Bai Zhi: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, are you not going to put a mark on the ground?¡± Bai Zhi was puzzled: ¡°Put a mark? Why do you want me to put a mark?¡± The woman exined: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, you are still young, you don¡¯t fully understand things around you, which is understandable. The people in our vige seemed to be living a harmonious life on the surface, but everyone also has their own thoughts once put in a dilemma. The wheat in everyone¡¯s fields are still green, your melons matured first. Not all the people in our vige will give you a face.¡± Bai Zhi understood the woman¡¯s meaning. Speaking of people who don¡¯t know how to give a face to others, the first thing came to her mind was the Bai Family. The Bai Family is notoriously shameless people. She was sure that they wille to her field. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll put a mark.¡± Bai Zhi crouched and picked up some stones to put marks on the ground. As long as someone takes away her potatoes here, the mark she put will be gone. A group of people returned to Hu Family¡¯s house. Bai Zhi took out 50 copper coins, then gave the two women 25 copper coins and 2 pounds of potatoes each. The two women were very happy: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you will give us 20 copper coins? Howe you gave us more?¡± Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°Today, you worked very hard, so I will give you a reward on your first day at work. Here are some melons too, you take them back and eat them. Remember, eat them as soon as possible. Don¡¯t let them have green sprouts. Melons with greet sprouts are not edible. Never eat them.¡± The two women nodded their head: ¡°So originally, people got poisoned because they eat green sprouted melons?¡± The other woman also opened her mouth and said: ¡°I see. We also nted melons at home before. Our family has eaten a lot of it, but no one got poisoned. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t believe the rumors at that time. It turned out to be because of this.¡± Bai Zhi replied: ¡°These melons are good, don¡¯t waste them.¡± The two women thank Bai Zhi then went back home. When they went back home, they couldn¡¯t help but show off. How could they not show off? Sometimes, when their husband found a job, they will work hard all day long, but they will only earn a few little money. However, today, they just followed Bai Zhi to dig a few bags of melons, but they earned so much. It was more cost-effective. This matter quickly spread in the vige and reached the Bai Family¡¯s ears. After hearing this, Old Lady Bai became so angry that she almost fell on her chair: ¡°That dead girl, there is a chance for people to earn money, but she didn¡¯t think of her two uncles. Instead, she gave money to those irrelevant people. She¡¯s simply making me mad.¡± Mrs. Liu added more oil to the fire, she said: ¡°Not only money, but she also gave them melons. We asked her for some melons before, but not only she refused to give us, we also got humiliated by her.¡± Chapter 248 - Mentioning separation

Chapter 248: Mentioning separation

Bai Dazhu came back from the backyard and bitterly said: ¡°Niang, why are we eating wild vegetables again? Can¡¯t you get something else to eat?¡± Old Lady Bai¡¯s eyes squinted immediately at Bai Dazhu: ¡°If you are so capable, why don¡¯t you get it yourself, and let us taste something else?¡± Bai Dazhu then said: ¡°Niang, you have money. Why do you let our family live such a hard life? Can¡¯t you take some of it so that we can buy foods?¡± Mrs. Zhang and Bai Erzhu also walked out of their room this time. Mrs. Zhang took advantage of Bai Dazhu¡¯s words and said: ¡°Big brother-inw, are you really asking why we are so poor that we can¡¯t buy foods and only eating wild vegetables? Look at Xiaofeng, he eats an egg every day to nourished his body. But what about our Fugui and Zhenzhu? Fugui is still growing, but look at how big his body changed recently. If this goes on, his body will copse.¡± When Mrs. Liu heard Mrs. Zhang mentioned Bai Xiaofeng¡¯s name, she became unhappy: ¡°What do you mean by this second sister-inw? What¡¯s wrong with my Xiaofeng eating an egg every day? He will be a big official in the future. If he won¡¯t eat something that can nourish his body, how can he learn? If he is hungry how can he think properly.¡± Mrs. Zhang knitted her eyebrows and said: ¡°First sister-inw, since you said it like that, then next year, my Fugui will also go to school. By then, he can eat an egg every day to nourished his body. Otherwise, the two of them will be fools, right? The two of them belong to the Bai Family. So, why Bai Xiaofeng can go to school, while my Fugui has to work? Why Bai Xiaofeng need to eat delicious food, while my Fugui needs to pick wild vegetables?¡± Mrs. Liu sneered and yelled at loud: ¡°Why? It¡¯s because my Xiaofeng is smarter than your Fugui. Even if your Fugui go to school, what can he learn?¡± Mrs. Zhang almost fainted in anger, but she said: ¡°So, it was originally like that. Since first sister-inw thinks like that, then mark my words today. Next spring, I will send my Fugui to school. If you don¡¯t agree, then we will separate from this family. We will make our money and support ourselves. Why do we have to work and support your own son, when my son can¡¯t even eat enough foods!¡± When Mrs. Liu heard the word separation, she immediately panicked and looked at the olddy. Old Lady Bai stared at Mr.s Liu, she med her for talking too harsh. Mrs. Zhang was not Zhao Lan, who can easily be bullied. ¡°Alright, alright, you two stop talking nonsense. I haven¡¯t died yet, why I always hear this word separation. You two can¡¯t wait for me to die.¡± Old Lady Bai coldly said. Old Lady Bai was trying to persuade, but she actually looked at Mrs. Zhang¡¯s eyes. How can Mrs. Zhang not understand it? The anger in her heart fired up again. However, Bai Erzhu, who was beside her, busily said: ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this. Let¡¯s think first how our family will survive these days. Our wheat in the fields is still green. There is no rice at home. We haven¡¯t eaten much for a long time now. After a few more days, the weather will be cold, no wild vegetables will grow by then. So, what should we do?¡± Bai Dazhu also said: ¡°Niang, are you really going to let your family die from starvation? What is the use of saving money if we all die? Are you going to spend it or what?¡± Old Lady Bai began calcting inside her mind. She does have some money left in her small box. But, that money is for Bai Xiaofeng¡¯s tuition fee. If they spent it now, how will they pay his tuition fee next year? They can survive up until now because they can dig wild vegetables. But when it¡¯s gone, what should they do? Chapter 271 - Retribution Chapter 271: Retribution Bai Zhi suddenly thought of the two bags of potatoes sent by Li Cheng and Wu Jiang early this morning. It seemed like, he failed to steal the potatoes and he broke his leg¡­ ¡­ This is retribution! Bai Zhi asked with a smile: ¡°You treated him, aren¡¯t you afraid that they will not pay you back?¡± Doctor Luughed: ¡°Of course, I am afraid, so I proposed to them to give the money first before I give the treatment. That olddy refused at first. Then, I heard she went to your niang to ask for money. Your niang didn¡¯t give them any, so she falsely used your niang of beating her and tried ckmailing her. In the end, Vige Chief Li found out that they were lying. The Bai Family is forced to spend money. They gave me 2 silver coins.¡± Bai Zhi¡¯s face suddenly sank: ¡°Is my niang alright?¡± Doctor Lu waved his hand: ¡°Nothing happens to her. There is Vige Chief, and Awu, who you brought back from the town. There are also many workers in the construction site. What can the olddy do?¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head, this was also why she dared to leave the vige with peace of mind. With these people, the Bai Family can¡¯t do anything. * Back in the Hu Family, as soon as they entered the courtyard, they saw Vige Chief Li talking to Hu Changlin. The two of them were smiling as if they were talking something interesting. ¡°Hu Bo, Li Bo, what are you talking about? It must be interesting!¡± Bai Zhi stepped forward and greeted the two. When Vige Chief saw Bai Zhi, he immediately waved his hand: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, your back. Come over here, I have something to tell you.¡± Bai Zhi came over and asked: ¡°So, your waiting for me?¡± Vige Chief Liughed and said: ¡°Naturally, I am waiting for you, but I haven¡¯t waited for a long time. I just came here. The case is, I learned about Awu¡¯s situation today. They are really pitiful, but they can¡¯t live like this. The house, you and your niang is staying is not big. You also have a bed, how can four people sleep in there?¡± Bai Zhi asked: ¡°Does Li Bo have an idea?¡± The more he talked to this little girl, the more he finds her smart and sensible. ¡°I have an idea in mind. You know that in our family, only me and my wife live together now. My son and daughter-inw separated from us, so we have a vacant room in our house. And because it was vacant, I am thinking to let Awu and his family lived in there. You will have space again in your house and Awu and his family can livefortably. Living together is what matter the most, right?¡± Bai Zhi¡¯s heart sank. Vige Chief Li is now old, his sons were all married now, but nobody takes good care of him. Although they livedfortable, the couple were lonely. He must have heard Awu had a child. In this old age, which elder doesn¡¯t like to hear children ying around noisily, right? ¡°Alright, this is good for everyone. I will tell to Awu that I will rent your room.¡± Vige Chief Li hurriedly waved his hand: ¡°No, no, I¡¯m not nning to let them rent the room. I just want to lend them room to live, you don¡¯t need to give me money.¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°This can¡¯t be done. Li Bo, your son, and daughter-inw also lived in this vige. If they learned that you let people lived and eat freely in your home, what would they think?¡± Seeing that Vige Chief Li understood her meaning, Bai Zhi continued to say: ¡°Since you want Awu¡¯s family to livefortably. We shouldn¡¯t let other people feel unhappy about such a small matter, right, Li Bo?¡± Vige Chief Li sighed and nodded his head: ¡°What you say is true, I didn¡¯t think about it before.¡± His son was a good person, but his daughter-inw was mean. Chapter 272 - Renting a room Chapter 272: Renting a room When his second son left the Huangtou Vige and went to live in the town with his own family, his first daughter-inw began to fight with him for the monthly support. She dared not to open her mouth like this when the second son was still at home. After all, if she opens her mouth, the second son will naturally fight with her. However, when the second son left, she didn¡¯t even wait for the next day to open her mouth and said that she should be the head of the family and let her have the monthly support. Vige Chief Li refused. Although his second son left the vige and couldn¡¯t return every day. When hees back, how can the two brothers live in harmony? They will fight, right? When Vige Chief Li refused, the first daughter-inw began not to give the old couple a face. It didn¡¯t take her a long time to find another house. And his eldest son and grandchildren moved to this new house. Except for eldest son and grandchildren asional visit. This first daughter-inw of him never came back again. With the nature of this first daughter-inw, if she learned that Awu and his family lived and eat in their house for free, then she might cause trouble. Hu Changlin also understood the situation, he said: ¡°Let¡¯s not think about it first. Awu went to the construction site to help. When he came back, I will discuss this matter to him. If he agreed, he can also move today. With this, even if he can¡¯t apany his wife and daughter, he can have peace of mind.¡± Bai Zhi took out 5 silver coins on her pouch and put it on Vige Chief Li¡¯s palm: ¡°Li Bo, this is the money for Awu and his family¡¯s food and rent. Please take care of them.¡± When Vige Chief Li felt something on his palm, he looked at it and saw silver coins. Vige Cheif Li quickly refused: ¡°This is too much. Take it back quickly. I can¡¯t take this.¡± Bai Zhi pushed back Vige Chief Li¡¯s hand: ¡°Li Bo, I know you are a good person and doesn¡¯t care about worldly things outside. But, I don¡¯t want you and Awu get into trouble just because of money. It¡¯s not worth worrying.¡± Vige Chief Li understood her meaning, and so he could only sigh. Although this little girl was still young, she can understand things very well. She thinks meticulously, in a blink of an eye, she thought of the cause and effect. Vige Chief Li nodded his head: ¡°Alright, then I will ept it. If that womanes to our door and asks a question, I have a good reason to say.¡± After things were settled. Awu learned about it as soon as he came back. The family of three hugged each other and cried. ¡°Miss Bai, you¡¯ve been so kind to us, I, I really¡ª¡± Bai Zhi waved her hand and interrupted Awu¡¯s words: ¡°Awu, I help you because I¡¯m expecting you to help me too, and not just remember and pay this saving grace with empty talk.¡± Awu wiped the tears on his face and smiled, then said: ¡°Miss Bai, from now on, your business is my business too. Even if you want me to walk through the fire, I will not hesitate!¡± Bai Zhi replied: ¡°You, don¡¯t speak like this in front of your wife and child. They might think that I will order you to murder someone or do arson.¡± Awuughed and scratched his head: ¡°It¡¯s just an analogy, just an analogy.¡± Bai Zhi opened her mouth and said: ¡°You stay and live in this vige in the future. When I need a driver, youe over and give me a hand. When I go to the town, you also apany me, then I will give you your sry. Anyway, you¡¯ll earn more than what you can earn as carriage watcher in the town.¡± Those words echoed inside Awu¡¯s head. Such a good thing, he never dreams that he will live a stable life, have meals to eat and have a home to stay. He never expects such things. However, in a blink of an eye, those dreams came true. Chapter 273 - Li Family Chapter 273: Li Family Ru¡¯er still had a fever and somewhat coughing. Bai Zhi took out a few pieces of medicine. She also took out a bag of potatoes and a half bag of rice noodles, so that when Vige Chief Li¡¯s daughter-inw came to their door and they said something unpleasant, they could bring out something to block their mouth. Awu¡¯s family doesn¡¯t have much luggage. They only have a few pieces of clothes and two old quilts that Zhao Lan gave them. And also the potatoes and rice noodles that Bai Zhi gave them. When they unloaded their things from the carriage, Mrs. An, Vige Chief Li¡¯s wife, was making a few good meals. She told them to have a meal first: ¡°Let¡¯s eat first, although there¡¯s nothing much to eat. There¡¯s also nothing much inside the room, it can be clean in a short while.¡± Zhao Sue quickly took her daughter to the kitchen to help to cook. And also to clean the kitchen. Mrs. An is already old. It¡¯s very hard for her to do some household choirs. However, today, because Awu¡¯s family came, she made another two more dishes. Mrs. An rested a bit to catch some breath. She was really tired. Seeing another figure was still busy in the kitchen, Zhao Sue, who was diligent and sensible, couldn¡¯t help but show a smile on her tired face. Arge group of people sat down at the table, but before they could eat a meal, the voice of Vige Chief Li¡¯s daughter-inw sounded outside. ¡°It smells so good, look at it, only them are eating braised pork meat.¡± Mrs. Li said with a smile, but people could tell she said it while gritting her teeth. Wang Shugen, who was beside Mrs. Li, pushed his wife¡¯s arm: ¡°Keep your voice low, don¡¯t let my parents hear you.¡± Mrs. Li¡¯s eyes rolled and said: ¡°What did I say wrong?¡± Wang Shugen was famous for being afraid of his wife in the vige. If Mrs. Li pointed him to go to the east, he will not dare to go to the west. Otherwise, he will not dare to separate with his parents for so many years. He even not dare to send rice to his parents to give support. Mrs. An¡¯s frowned her eyebrows and put down the chopsticks in her hand. She doesn¡¯t need to go out to see the look in her daughter-inw¡¯s face, she can imagine it. Vige Chief Li said to Awu: ¡°It¡¯s my eldest son and daughter-inw. It¡¯s okay, you eat first. I¡¯ll go out and see.¡± After listening to such sour remarks, who can still eat? Awu was afraid for Vige Chief Li to get in trouble, so he also went outside with him. Seeing Vige Chief Li came out, followed by a man in his early 30s. Mrs. Li¡¯s face was covered with disgust and wanted to speak. However, Vige Chief Li opened his mouth first: ¡°You came right on time, I wanted to tell you, this is Awu, their family is renting a room here. They will live here for the time being.¡± Renting? Mrs. Li¡¯s face slightly changed in color, how could they rent a room? Liu Guihua said that Awu was an escapee. Bai Zhi and Zhao Lan kept his family in the vige to work free for them. But because the house was still not finished, they let his family live in the Li Family for free. Liu Guihua said very clearly that it¡¯s to live free and not renting! Wang Shugen, who was beside Mrs. Liu, breathed a sigh of relief: ¡°I see, so they are renting. The room has been empty for so many years. I didn¡¯t see anyone live there.¡± Mrs. Li looked at Awu, who was standing in front of her. He was wearing rough clothes. She can¡¯t count the patches on his clothes. He also has a knife injury on his face. He looked so poor or more likely, he looked like an escapee. Where did he get money to rent a room? If he had money, why did he lived in Huantou Vige and not somewhere else? Chapter 274 - Live in our house Chapter 274: Live in our house ¡°I heard that it¡¯s a family of three. How much is the rent per month?¡± Mrs. Li asked with a meaningful look in the eyes. Vige Chief Li replied: ¡°1 silver coin per month. The money is given by Zhi¡¯er. Awu works for them as a helper, so she takes good care of their food and shelter. Once their house is built, Awu and his family will live there.¡± 1 silver coin? Mrs. Li¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. This old man only rented a room but he got 1 silver coin? Who in the vige does not know that Bai Zhi was rich? Last time, the country magistrate¡¯s wife rewarded her with 100 silver coins. It¡¯s 100 silver coins ah! The vigers saw it with their own eyes. These past few days, Bai Zhi harvested her fully grown melons, she thought those melons will not be sold. But as a result, she heard this morning that a driver from a big restaurant came and bought almost a total of 100 pounds of her melons and said that he wille back again. With this, it can be said that Bai Zhi only needs to sit at home and collect her money. No wonder she was so generous. The original contempt look in Mrs. Li¡¯s face disappeared in an instant. Her bitter face showed a fake a smile: ¡°Father-inw, you are old, your house is also small and old. It¡¯s not very convenient for them to live here. Let them live in our house.¡± Vige Chief Li asked: ¡°Live in your house? Aren¡¯t your house no longer have vacant space?¡± Last time, when there was a heavy storm, the leaked in Vige Chief Li¡¯s house was too much. The room and their quilts got soaked in the rain. Wang Shugen originally intended to let his parents stay in their house until the weather got better or at least until the old couple¡¯s quilts dried up, but what did this daughter-inw say? Without even batting an eye, she refused them, she said that there was no avable room in their house. And there¡¯s no vacant space to squeeze other people. Wang Shugen was a coward. Whatever his wife decided, he can¡¯t bear to oppose her. In the end, he didn¡¯t say a word to convince his wife. Vige Cheif Li doesn¡¯t want to cause any trouble to his son, so he didn¡¯t say a word. When the weather got better, he called a craftsman in the town to repair their house. Their roof was also reced with tiles, which cost a lot of money. Because of this, the first daughter-inw fired up in anger, she screamed that the old couple doesn¡¯t care about his eldest son and grandchildren, and just indiscriminately spent money. At that time, Vige Chief Li understood that, in this world, he couldn¡¯t count on someone else, he could only count on himself. For what reason they are saving money? They can¡¯t bring it in their grave. So now, as long as he and his wife can live peacefully for another day, for him, it¡¯s worth spending the money. Mrs. Li¡¯s facial expression didn¡¯t change, she simply said: ¡°There is still space in the house. Although it¡¯s a bit messy, I can clean it up for them.¡± Vige Chief Li coldly snorted. If he not only giving his son and grandchildren a face, he will bring out a broom and chase away this evil woman out. Vige Chief Li asked his son: ¡°What do you think?¡± Wang Shugen felt embarrassed. What can he say? If he opposes, his wife will definitely fight with him once they return home. ¡°I, I think, they can stay.¡± Wang Shugen looked at his wife¡¯s face and said. Mrs. Li pped her hands: ¡°Then, it¡¯s settled. Let Awu and his family go with us. They will live and eat at our house.¡± Vige Chief Li looked at Awu and said: ¡°Awu, what do you think? Where do you want to live, you can choose freely.¡± Awu is already 30 years old. He has experienced what he should experience. He also experienced what he shouldn¡¯t have experience. He experienced the warmness and coldness of human being. He understood the situation more than anyone else. Mrs.Li¡¯s purpose, Vige Chief Li¡¯s position, his heart know this very clearly. Awu smiled and said: ¡°Thank you, sister-inw. But our family lives herefortably. This ce is also close to our boss¡¯s ce. It¡¯s very convenient for me to go to work.¡± Chapter 275 - Every family has a problem Chapter 275: Every family has a problem ¡°Moreover, Vige Chief and his wife only lived in this house, they are lonely. Our boss rented a room and let us live here to lively up the atmosphere. The house is good, we like to live here.¡± Wang Shugen felt like his face was burning in shame. Even an outsider knows that the old couple neededpany of their children and grandchildren. As a son, he can¡¯t do anything. Regardless of what, Mrs. Li didn¡¯t give her husband a face. ¡°Awu Dage, our house is much bigger than this. Besides, it¡¯s not far from Bai Zhi¡¯s house. It¡¯s close to your workce. It¡¯s better to live in our house than here. Hurry, pack your things and go with me.¡± Awu shook his head: ¡°I know sister-inw¡¯s kindness. But this thing, you don¡¯t need to mention it again. I have decided, I will not change my mind.¡± Seeing that Mrs. Li¡¯s facial expression drastically changed, Awu busily said: ¡°Today, Miss Bai gave me some melons and rice noodles. I will give you some to take back home.¡± Awu said and then entered the house. Hearing that she could take something back at home, Mrs. Li¡¯s face eased by two points. Then, she looked at Vige Chief Li and said: ¡°Father-inw, you can¡¯t waste the money for the rent, Yuanming will soon have to marry, we don¡¯t know how much money we need to spend. If our money is not enough, you should give some share.¡± Vige Chief Li¡¯s eyes became cold. He doesn¡¯t want to talk too much nonsense with this woman. This woman, aside from asking money, she was not willing to look at him. Whenever they meet at ordinary times, she was not even calling him father-inw. Vige Chief Li didn¡¯t make a sound, he faintly looked at his son and then went back inside the house. Wang Shugen lowered his head, he didn¡¯t dare to look at his father¡¯s eyes. ¡°Hey ¨C I haven¡¯t finished talking to you!¡± Mrs. Li wanted to catch up and continue her nagging. But, who knows where Wang Shugen got the courage, he pulled back his wife. Mrs. Li turned her head and asked: ¡°What are you doing?¡± Wang Shugen busily loosened his hand and said: ¡°Isn¡¯t the time iste? Yuanming is still waiting for us at home to eat. When Yuanming is getting married, we can talk about it again.¡± Mrs. Li looked at the sky, it was true, the time was really not too early. If they go backte, Yuanming will get angry at them. At this time, Awu came out with a cloth bag and a small basket. The cloth bag was filled with rice noodles and the basket was filled with potatoes. In fact, there were only a few potatoes, because they were big. ¡°Sister-inw, we are poor, we don¡¯t have much to give. These things were also just sent by Miss Bai. I give you some of it, I hope you won¡¯t mind.¡± How can Mrs. Li dislike it? As long as she doesn¡¯t need to spend money, she likes it. After handing things over, Awu added: ¡°Miss Bai said that these melons should be eaten soon. When it has buds or turn green, you shouldn¡¯t eat it, otherwise, you will be poisoned.¡± This matter, Mrs. Li had long been heard about it, it spread all over the vige. So, she smiled and said: ¡°Yes, I know, you go back inside and have dinner. I will send you back this bag and basket tomorrow.¡± Seeing Mrs. Li and Wang Shigen figured disappeared from the distance, Awu released a sigh of relief. Every family has a problem! Inside the house, Awu sat back on the table. Vige Chief Li said with an embarrassed face: ¡°I made you see us a joke.¡± Awu busily said: ¡°No, sister-inw still give us a face, I am already satisfied.¡± Compared to the Bai Family, the Bai mother-inw and daughter-inw were much worst. Vige Chief Li sighed and didn¡¯t say anything about it anymore. He simply said: ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± Chapter 276 - Are you from Huangtou Village? Chapter 276: Are you from Huangtou Vige? In the Hu family. ¡°Zhi¡¯er, you haven¡¯t sleep yet, what are you doing here?¡± Hu Changlin woke up. He wanted to go to the restroom, but he saw lights in the kitchen. Bai Zhi was rolling the dough into long strips. Then, she cut it into small pieces with a knife. She raised her hand and wiped her sweat. She smiled and said: ¡°Meng Nan and Jin Shiwei will leave. I want to give them some foods to eat on the road.¡± Hu Changlin said: ¡°Do you need help? I will make a fire for you.¡± Bai Zhi waved her hand: ¡°No need, I can do it alone. You can go back to sleep, I¡¯m almost done.¡± Hu Changlin didn¡¯t insist, he nodded his head and turned around to go back inside the house. Hu Feng, who was meditating in his room, slowly opened his eyes. After hearing the door next to his room closed, he opened his door. The air in the house was filled with the aromatic scent. The night was deep and the moon is high, but the backyard was still brightly lit. ¡°Your cooking so many, can they finish it all?¡± Hu Feng¡¯s voice sounded abruptly, which scared Bai Zhi and almost cut her finger. Bai Zhi put down the knife. She turned around and looked at Hu Feng, who was standing at the door. She said: ¡°You, do you need to scare people in the middle of the night?¡± Why is this guy walking without a sound? Does he need to walk so lightly? Hu Feng leisurely walked inside the kitchen and sat on the stool. He looked at the fire stove and throw two dry wood. ¡°You know that it¡¯s already in the middle of the night? It¡¯s just breakfast for two people. Do you really need to cook these many?¡± Hu Feng¡¯s eyes swept towards the threeyer steamer, which was half full. Bai Zhi replied: ¡°Meng Nan is a noble son from the capital. Today he will return to capital. Aside from the people in the government, I¡¯m sure his family will also send people to pick him up. It¡¯s better to cook more than less.¡± Bai Zhi continued to work, her eyes were focused on the dough in her hands, but her mouth didn¡¯t stay idle: ¡°Hu Feng, one day, you will recover your memory, you will change, you will be a rich man like Meng Nan. Do you think you will feel embarrassed about living like this?¡± Hu Feng didn¡¯t look at Bai Zhi, his eyes were staring at the mes flickering in the stone stove: ¡°Why do you think I am a rich man? Maybe, I am just an ordinary person.¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°You can¡¯t be an ordinary person.¡± Hu Feng raised an eyebrow: ¡°Oh? Why are you so sure?¡± Bai Zhi stopped her movements, she put down the kitchen knife and pointed her finger to her head: ¡°Intuition, my intuition is telling that you are an unusual person. You are not from Huangtou Vige. You will leave here sooner orter.¡± Hu Feng looked up and looked at Bai Zhi¡¯s serious eyes. Her eyes were so beautiful, like the brightest star in the night sky. When he was helpless, she always gave him a glimmering light of hope. ¡°What about you? Are you from Huangtou Vige?¡± Bai Zhi¡¯s hand that was cutting the dough stopped. Her eyes were covered with confusion about her unknown future. Her life seems to be getting better and better, but she knows this calm life will notst long. Whether it is in this unknown world or another world she was familiar with. There was no tranquil and longsting peaceful life. But, what about it? That¡¯s life, isn¡¯t it? After losing herself for a moment, Bai Zhi smiled and looked at Hu Feng: ¡°Of course, at the moment, you and I belong to Huangtou Vige. As for the future, let¡¯s leave it in the future. No one knows what will happen in the future.¡± Chapter 277 - Locust in his stomach Chapter 277: Locust in his stomach Hu Feng suddenly smiled, it¡¯s very rare for his row of white teeth to show. This was not the first time Bai Zhi saw Hu Feng smiled, but it was his first time to see his white teeth. ¡°You look very good when you smile, you should smile more. Why do you keep showing a cold face all day long?¡± The smile on Hu Feng¡¯s face gradually disappeared, but there¡¯s still smile in his eyes. ¡°Do you know why I smile?¡± he asked. Bai Zhi shook her head and continued working. Then, she put the finished buns into the bamboo steamer: ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m not a locust in your stomach.¡± Hu Feng picked up two dry wood and threw it into the stone stove. He said in a low voice: ¡°You don¡¯t know, maybe you will knowter.¡± Bai Zhi put the bamboo steamer into the cooking pot. The water in the pot has been boiling and the steam kept rising. She patted away the white powder in her palms and asked Hu Feng, who was sitting on the stool and looking at the fire: ¡°Can¡¯t you still remember anything?¡± The faint smile on Hu Feng¡¯s face suddenly solidified. He didn¡¯t try to think about anything, but today, when Bai Zhi and Meng Nan mentioned something about the pce. He had some reaction, he was not sure about it though. Seeing Hu Feng¡¯s appearance, Bai Zhi was overjoyed. She asked: ¡°Do you sometimes feel like, you¡¯ve remembered something, but you can¡¯t picture it out clearly? Or something past through your mind, but you can¡¯t grasp it?¡± Hu Fengyi was shocked: ¡°How did you know?¡± Is she really a locust in his stomach? This kind of feeling, he, himself cannot identify it, so how did she know? Bai Zhi replied: ¡°I am your doctor, I know your situation more than anyone else. The congestion in your brain begun to slowly disperse, so the oppressed memory in your brain is now gradually recovering. This is a very important process. Your recovery might take a long time or you might recover quickly. It depends on your ability.¡± Bai Zhi paused for a moment, then said: ¡°Of course, I can also give you a little push, so that it won¡¯t take you a long time. But on how much it will shorten, I really don¡¯t know.¡± Hu Feng busily asked: ¡°How are you going to give a little push?¡± Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°You are stupid, I am a doctor, naturally, I can only give you a little push by giving you needle treatment and medicine. Aside from that, what else can I do?¡± ¡°I know a prescription for dissolving the blood clot and cure its symptoms, which I didn¡¯t give you before, because the situation is still not right. But now, I guess it¡¯s the right time. After dawn, let¡¯s send Meng Nan away and then let¡¯s go to the medical museum to buy the herbs.¡± Hu Feng nodded his head: ¡°Good!¡± He looked calm, his eyes looked as deep as the ocean. It only shed with thousand waves in a blink of an eye. After steaming the buns, Bai Zhi cooked some pancakes. Then, she put the dried marinated fish and beef into a jar. With it, it can easily be carried and stored. Qingyuan Town is thousand miles away from the capital. As for how many days they will travel? She doesn¡¯t know, so it¡¯s still good to prepare more dry food. When it was dawn, Bai Zhi and Hu Feng drove out with the carriage. Jin Shiwei said they will go out of the town when the sunrise. Although it was still early, it¡¯s still better than to bete. When they arrived outside the town¡¯s gate, it was still an hour away before the sunrise. The sun¡¯s temperature during autumn was particrly hot. Hu Feng pulled the carriage under the shade of trees, and he let the horse ate some grass. He and Bai Zhi sat into the carriage frame and ate some steamed buns. Chapter 278 - Arrogant Guard Li Chapter 278: Arrogant Guard Li The next moment,?a gorgeous carriage slowly drove?out from the town¡¯s gate, followed by dozens of?men in uniform. All of them have cold expression and sword on the waist. When Bai Zhi?saw Jin Shiwei riding a horse beside the carriage. She hurriedly jumped down and ran in front of the team. ¡°Who dares to block the road? Get out of the way!¡± The guard riding a horse in the front yelled at Bai Zhi. Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°Dage, I am a friend of Meng Gongzi, I¡ª¡± The guard immediately interrupted Bai Zhi¡¯s words, then coldly said: ¡°A wild peasant girl like you iming to be our gongzi¡¯s friend? You still don¡¯t want to move to the side.¡± The guard?immediately pulled out the long whip on his?waist and raised?it to whip Bai Zhi. Bai Zhi was shocked. She didn¡¯t expect that she only said a few words, but the person in front of her didn¡¯t rify the situation and just decided to whip people. Bai Zhi was about to dodge, but she saw a hand suddenly appeared in front of her eyes and?firmly grasped the long whip that wasing?from her. Hu Feng?coldly stared at the guard who was riding the horse. He tightly grabbed the whip on his hand?and pulled it hard. The guard who was riding the horse fell on the ground like a dog in front of Bai Zhi. When the other guards saw this scene, they immediately pulled out the sword on their waist. When Jin Shiwei, who wasgging, suddenly saw the team stopped and heard a sudden movement of drawing swords, he rushed to the front to check. Seeing more than a dozen of Meng Family guards in the capital, pointing their sword to the unarmed Hu Feng and Bai Zhi. His facial expression couldn¡¯t help but changed as he shouted: ¡°What are you doing? They are gongzi¡¯s friends.¡± When the?group of guards heard those?words, they immediately put down their swords, but the anger in their face didn¡¯t disappear. They were?the first-ss guards of Meng?Family in the capital. Although they were only guards, their identity was more noble than any average ves in the Meng Family. They were being respected at ordinary times in the capital. So when they came to Qingyuan Town, they didn¡¯t put ordinary people in their eyes. The little girl and the tall man in front of them looked like ordinary farmers, how did they be friends to their young master? Such kind of people, even if they killed eight or ten of them in the capital, they will not be punished byw. This kind of people, who let their leader eat such a big loss, how can their anger easily?dissipate? The guard?who fell on the ground climbed up and spit out the sand in his mouth. He red at?Hu Feng and turned his face toward Jin Shiwei: ¡°Guard Jin, these people are really gongzi¡¯s friends?¡± The next moment, Meng Nan¡¯s voice came from the rear of the carriage: ¡°Why did you stop??What happened?¡± Jin Shiwei?hurriedly turned his?horse¡¯s head and ran to the rear of the carriage, then said?something in the small window of the carriage. Soon, Meng Nan¡¯s figure appeared on the?window frame, he saw one tall and short figures in front of the team. He jumped out of the carriage and rushed in front of Bai Zhi:?¡°Howe you¡¯re here? Didn¡¯t I said you don¡¯t need to send me off?¡± Meng Nan¡¯s rushing figure, the joy on his face, and the gentleness on his tone werepletely different from the young master they met earlier. As if he was a¡­ ¡­ different person. Hu Feng coldly said: ¡°Meng Gongzi?is really something, to send him off, you have to risk your life.¡± Meng Nan didn¡¯t understand what Hu Feng means. But when he thought of the sound of drawing of sword earlier. He frowned his eyebrows and asked:?¡°What happened?¡± Regarding this matter, he naturally asked Guard Li, whose face was covered with sand. Chapter 279 - This thing, you don’t need to feel wronged Chapter 279: This thing, you don¡¯t need to feel wronged Guard Li felt wronged. He just did what he usually does on a daily basis to prevent a hindrance on their young master¡¯s departure. And who would have thought that this little vige girl is really a friend of their young master? The former friends of their young master were all noble sons in the capital. When did their young master be friendly to such shabby people? Guard Li suppressed the anger and unwillingness in his heart. The smile in his eyes disappeared as he said: ¡°Gongzi, it¡¯s this subordinate¡¯s recklessness. This subordinate didn¡¯t know that this little girl is gongzi¡¯s friend and offended her. This subordinate ask gongzi¡¯s forgiveness.¡± Meng Nan red at Guard Li and said with a bad tone: ¡°Go and ept your punishment!¡± Guard Li busily retired. This so-called punishment is a ten whipshes from a guard of the same team. The guards in the team were all his men. This ten whip will naturally not be heavy. It¡¯s just he couldn¡¯t reconcile, their young master punished him for the sake of this inexplicable people. He was the leader of the first-ss guard in the Meng Family. Even Madam Meng gives him a little face, but this young master¡­ ¡­ Meng Nan asked: ¡°Are you okay?¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°I¡¯m alright. Fortunately, Hu Feng is here.¡± Meng Nan¡¯s face became ck. He looked at Hu Feng. He was still staring at with him with a cold face, which made his heart felt an inexplicable taste. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to surprise you. I didn¡¯t expect them to do things indiscriminately. I guess I¡¯m not strict enough.¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s because you¡¯re not strict.¡± Seeing Meng Nan with a surprise looked in the face, Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°Perhaps, you are too polite, so you feel wronged. These guards are not with you on a daily basis. They are not trained by you, that¡¯s why you don¡¯t understand their character. This thing, you don¡¯t need to feel wronged.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m telling you, this thing, even if you don¡¯t need to feel wronged. They are guards of Meng Family, and you are a son of Meng Family. Their words and deeds represent your Meng Family, and also you, Meng Nan.¡± ¡°They dare to arbitrarily act arrogant in the street at will. Naturally, because they are relying on power, and this poweres from the Meng Family. They bullied and wounded people, even if they don¡¯t know the other party. They only think that they are guards of Meng Family. And everything they do is instructed by Meng Family, isn¡¯t it?¡± Meng Nan wanted to say no, and that they are modest and gentle people. They never instruct the guards to bully people. But the facts are in front of him. So what else can he say? He didn¡¯t expect that the guards, who were so respectful in front of him at ordinary times, will have indifferent face in front of ordinary people. Maybe, it¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t think of it, but he never thought about it. Or perhaps, he never cared about it. Before he met Bai Zhi, did he ever look at shabby people in the street? Meng Nan opened his mouth and said: ¡°I understand what you mean. In the future, I will never let the same thing happen again.¡± Bai Zhi¡¯s little face showed a smile: ¡°Well, let¡¯s not talk about it, I brought you some dry foods. Eat them along the way.¡± After that, she turned around and walked towards their carriage. Jin Shiwei hurriedly waved his hand for the two guards toe over and help. He wanted them to help move things that Bai Zhi brought in their carriage. Meng Nan said: ¡°Put them inside the carriage.¡± Jin Shiwei was so happy. While he was eating breakfast, he was thinking about Bai Zhi¡¯s food. His young master said to Bai Zhi not to see him off. But, he certainly wants to see her again deep inside his heart. It¡¯s just he was too embarrassed to say it with his mouth. Unexpectedly, as soon as they came out of the town, Bai Zhi was there waiting for them and brought them foods. Chapter 280 - Meng Nan’s gift Chapter 280: Meng Nan¡¯s gift Bai Zhi said to Meng Nan, who was reluctant to part: ¡°Get on the carriage, don¡¯t miss the hour.¡± Meng Nan didn¡¯t sleepst night, he thought a lot of things. He had a lot of words to say to Bai Zhi. He thought he wouldn¡¯t be able to meet her again, but at this time, he doesn¡¯t know where to start. He and she, after all, are to be separated. They have to live their separate lives. So what else is there to say? He nodded his head and said: ¡°Take care!¡± When Meng Nan turned around, Bai Zhi and Hu Feng also turned around to leave. But after a dozen steps away, they heard Meng Nan anxiously shout her name: ¡°Zhi¡¯er.¡± Bai Zhi turned back and saw Meng Nan was looking at her face and rushing toward her with panic and at loss look in the face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Bai Zhi asked. ¡°We, will we see each other again in the future?¡± Meng Nan is 21 years old, but when he said this, he was like a child, a child who was confused about the road ahead and was overwhelmed. Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe yes or maybe not. Who can tell what will happen in the future?¡± Yes, who can tell what will happen in the future? Meng Nan bitterly smiled as he stared at the petite girl in front of him. After leaving Qingyuan Town, can he meet another girl like her? Meng Nan took out a round white jade pendant from his clothes. The jade was carved with flowers and birds pattern. The jade looked delicate and exquisite. It looked so smooth and has an inexplicable atmosphere. It can be seen at a nce that it was a fine jade. Meng Nan stuffed the jade into Bai Zhi¡¯s palm and said: ¡°If you encounter any difficulties in the future, you can use this jade pendant to look for me in the Meng Family in the capital. No matter what it is, I will help you.¡± Bai Zhi wanted to refuse, but Meng Nan hurriedly turned around and leave. Meng Nan walked was very fast. He didn¡¯t look back at her. He was afraid that if he looked back, he¡¯ll be even more reluctant to leave. Under Jin Shiwei¡¯smand, the team continued to move forward and quickly disappeared into the flying dust. Bai Zhi, who was holding the jade pendant, felt her hand was heavy. As if it weighs a thousand pounds. Hu Feng swept his eyes to the jade pendant on Bai Zhi¡¯s hand and said: ¡°This jade represents his status as the son of Meng Family. It is not an ordinary jade. Meng Nan gave this to you, isn¡¯t he afraid for you to get in trouble?¡± When Bai Zhi heard those words, she quickly put the jade pendant on her sleeve and said: ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to mention this jade pendant. If there is a chance, I will return this to him.¡± Hu Feng shrugged his shoulders and turned to go to the carriage: ¡°I don¡¯t care about this matter. Let¡¯s go and buy medicines. Don¡¯t forget my business.¡± Bai Zhi went inside the carriage and sat down. After entering the town, they directly went to the medical museum. Bai Zhi handed the prescription she had written in advance to the shopkeeper, who was responsible for selling medicines. The shopkeeper squinted his eyes at the prescription. ¡°Zedoary, trigone, leech, pangolin? This, what is this prescription?¡± The treasurer has never seen such a prescription before. He got really curious. Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°You don¡¯t need to pay attention to the prescription. Just follow it.¡± The shopkeeper shook his head and said: ¡°There are zedoary and trigone here, but there is no such thing as leech and pangolin. Can this kind of thing really be used as medicine?¡± Bai Zhi was very disappointed, after all, this was thergest pharmacy shop in Qingyuan Town. If she can¡¯t buy it here, she needs to buy it somewhere else. At this time, Song Sanqian came in with a medicine box and walked anxiously. His forehead was full of sweat. The shopkeeper hurriedly stopped him: ¡°Song Dafu, please take a look at this prescription.¡± Song Sanqian was a doctor, and the shopkeeper was only responsible for selling medicine. He was also in charge of identifying medicine, but he was not as proficient as Song Sanqian. Song Sanqian¡¯s face doesn¡¯t look so good. Originally, he wanted to enter his room, but the shopkeeper called him, and there were other people, it¡¯s better to give the shopkeeper a face. Song Sanqian put down the medicine box and took the prescription from the shopkeeper. Chapter 281 - Prescription for a blood clot and blood circulation

Chapter 281: Prescription for a blood clot and blood cirction

Song Sanqian¡¯s eyes swept on the pale yellow rice paper on his hand. The words on the paper were written by charcoal sticks, which looked quite different from those words written by brush and inks. This reminded him of the prescription Meng Nan showed him before. The handwriting was very simr and was also written with charcoal. Song Sanqian looked at the young man and woman standing in front of the counter. The man was tall and handsome. His temperament was extraordinary. The woman was petite and pretty. She looked very delicate. Song Sanqian swept back his eyes to the prescription in his hand, ¡°Zedoary, trigone, leech, pangolin?¡± He looked up and looked at the young man and woman again, then asked: ¡°This Zedoary and trigone are for blood cirction, but what is the use of these leeches and pangolin?¡± Bai Zhi replied: ¡°Naturally, they are for blood cirction and blood clot. Song Dafu, do you know where I can find these four medicines in Qingyuan Town?¡± Song Sanqian shook his head: ¡°Its hard to find these four medicines in Qingyuan Town. When I went to the capital 3 years ago, I saw they were selling leech and pangolin, but I¡¯ve never seen them in pharmacies in Qingyuan Town.¡± Doctors who have good medical skills go to the capital or other bigger town to make a living. Who would want to stay in a border town like Qingyuan? Without a good doctor, naturally, there will be no good set of medicines. Bai Zhi was already expecting this result, but she still sighed in disappointment. She stretched out her arm and took back her prescription. She said to Doctor Song and the shopkeeper: ¡°Since we can¡¯t buy it, we¡¯ll only find another way.¡± Fortunately, it was still autumn. The leeches can be found in ponds and paddy fields. As for pangolins, she can only make a trip to the mountains. Bai Zhi didn¡¯t want to go to the mountain again in her life, but now is the best time to treat Hu Feng¡¯s illness. She can¡¯t give up just because she was scared. Seeing that the two people were leaving after buying Zedoary and trigone, Doctor Song busily caught up: ¡°Miss, I have something to ask.¡± Bai Zhi raised an eyebrow and said: ¡°Song Dafu please speak.¡± Song Sanqian pointed to the prescription in her hand: ¡°I wonder who is the doctor prescribed this?¡± Bai Zhi asked: ¡°Why are you asking this?¡± Song Sanqian smiled and slightly embarrassingly said: ¡°This is the case. I have seen a prescription before, the handwriting looks very simr to this, the form is very good. I always wanted to see this good doctor, but I never had a chance.¡± ¡°When I saw the prescription you brought today, I suddenly thought of this good doctor. I hope you can fulfill this little doctor¡¯s wish.¡± The handwriting looks very simr to this? After she came to this world, the only prescriptions she had written was for Meng Nan¡¯s treatment in the face. Was Doctor Song talking about that? It seems Meng Nan didn¡¯t trust her at the time and showed her prescription to Doctor Song. Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°I also found this by a chance. Who wrote this? I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t help you with this.¡± Doctor Song hurriedly waved his hand: ¡°No, no, I was too abrupt, I hope you won¡¯t me me.¡± When Bai Zhi saw Doctor Song was so politeness and courteous, she had a good impression of him. She opened her mouth and said: ¡°When Song Dafu entered the shop, your face doesn¡¯t look so good. Could it be Song Dafu had encountered something bad today?¡± After Bai Zhi finished, Doctor Song¡¯s face became ugly. He sighed and said: ¡°Gu Xianling¡¯s son had a cold and cough, but he refused to drink the medicine I prepared because it tastes bitter. His condition is getting worse and worse. The Country Magistrate and his wife are distressed for their son, I can understand this, but his condition is getting worst not because I amcking in skills, but because their son refused to take medicine, so why is it my fault? They are scolding me all the time and refused to pay my doctor¡¯s fee.¡± Chapter 282 - Ambush Chapter 282: Ambush Bai Zhi asked: ¡°When the little boy coughs, is there a crackling sound? Is his sputum yellow in color? Does he have other symptoms like fever and dry mouth?¡± Doctor Song was shocked, but then he nodded quickly: ¡°Yes, there are these symptoms. He is also restless and always crying. How did miss know this?¡± Bai Zhi only guessed inside her heart. She smiled and said: ¡°Children are afraid to take medicine. This is normal. When I was a child, I also hate to drink medicine. At that time, my niang will give me a bowl of pig lung soup, although the taste is not necessarily delicious,pared to the bitter concoction, it tastes much better. After drinking the soup several times, you will see its effect. If you believe what I said, you can try this method instead.¡± Doctor Song busily asked: ¡°Is your niang the person who wrote this prescription?¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°No, this pig lung soup is just a dietary prescription. It¡¯s not a medicine prescription. Well, we still have something to do, we will leave now.¡± Even after Bai Zhi and Hu Feng left the pharmacy, Doctor Song was still in a daze. He felt like he had discovered a secret, but he doesn¡¯t know what exactly it was. Bai Zhi still couldn¡¯t ept it, she and Hu Feng visited a few more pharmacies in the town. But just like what Doctor Song said, there are no leeches and pangolin in the town. Some of them didn¡¯t even know the two drugs¡­ ¡­ On the way back to the Huangtou Vige, Hu Feng saw Bai Zhi was still rxed and at ease as ever. There was no trace of worry on her face. His worry also disappeared instantaneously: ¡°It seems that you have another way.¡± Bai Zhi raised an eyebrow: ¡°Why do you think so?¡± Hu Feng slowly drove the carriage and looked at the far distance: ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what this leech is, seeing you look confident, it must be something not difficult to get.¡± Bai Zhi shrugged her shoulders: ¡°The leeches are not difficult to get, it can be found in the paddy fields, but the pangolin can only be found in the mountain. It seems we have to go to the mountain again. I hope this time we don¡¯t encounter a white tiger.¡± Hu Feng said: ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to encounter a tiger. I also need to try my new sword and see how sharp it is.¡± Last time, when they first encounter the white tiger, he had a hard time because he has no weapon in his hand. If he has a weapon in hand, he would have killed that whiter tiger in an instant. For him, killing a tiger is not difficult. Their carriage went around the mountain road and stopped near a grove. Bai Zhi looked outside and asked: ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you going to the bathroom again?¡± Hu Feng didn¡¯t answer her question, his eyes fell on the mud in front. Bai Zhi also looked in there and saw a man lying on the mud. The man was facing towards them, he was dressed in ck, but she couldn¡¯t see him clearly. He looked like a young man. Bai Zhi was about to jump off the carriage to see the man, but Hu Feng pulled her back: ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± Bai Zhi doesn¡¯t understand but seeing Hu Feng¡¯s eyebrow tightly knitted. She knows that things may not be as simple as she thought. She quickly took a step back and asked in a low voice: ¡°What happened?¡± Hu Feng replied: ¡°It¡¯s an ambush.¡± His eyes then swept towards the woods. Hu Feng¡¯s words just fell, but suddenly, a rain of arrowse out from the direction of woods. Hu Feng subconsciously pushed back Bai Zhi inside the carriage: ¡°Get down.¡± Bai Zhi obediently lies down, her body was tly lying on the carriage. And she didn¡¯t dare to move. It¡¯s not that she is afraid of death. It¡¯s just if she doesn¡¯t listen to Hu Feng, she will only increase his burden. After all, she has no experience of evading flying arrows. Chapter 283 - Falling down the cliff Chapter 283: Falling down the cliff After the burst sound of flying arrows, there was a fight from the outside, and it seemed that the people who lurk in the woods hade out. Bai Zhi quietly crawled to the entrance of the carriage and sneaked half of her head to look outside. She saw a ck-masked man was kicked on the ground by Hu Feng. The mask on his face was blown away because of his heavy fall. When Bai Zhi saw the man¡¯s face, she finds it familiar. Isn¡¯t he the same thug bullying Awu that day? In other words, the person who ambushed them today is Boss Qian? Isn¡¯t Boss Qian the brother-inw of Gu Daren? Now that Meng Nan left, he can¡¯t wait to start with her. It seems that he really regarded Qingyuan Town as their backyard. Then another rain of arrows broke through the sky. The arrows were flying towards Bai Zhi. She quickly crawled back and avoided an arrow. The sharp arrow hit her hair and went straight to the horse¡¯s butt. The horse was frightened by the sudden fight, but because his master didn¡¯t wave the reins, it didn¡¯t dare to move. However, because an arrow pierced to its butt, it screamed and ran away. Hu Feng, who got rid of the two fighters was nning to go to the woods, to pull out the men, who kept sending arrows. But the carriage suddenly ran wildly, where Bai Zhi is. Hu Feng immediately ran to chase the carriage. The horse ran like a madman on the road. Bai Zhi wanted to grab the reins, but the carriage kept shaking wildly. She couldn¡¯t move forward, let alone grab the reins. The mountain road ahead was getting steeper and steeper. If the carriage continues to shake wildly like this, it will break soon. And the horse and Bai Zhi will likely fall on the cliff with the carriage. Hu Feng tried his best to catch up with the carriage. He was like a god descended from the sky. He appeared in front of the helpless and panicking Bai Zhi. He extended his hand to her and said: ¡°Come here.¡± The moment Bai Zhi saw Hu Feng, the panic and fear inside her heart disappeared without a trace. She knew that as long as Hu Feng was there, nothing bad will happen to her. As long as he was there, she has nothing to be afraid of. Bai Zhi reached out to Hu Feng. Hu Feng grabbed her tightly and pulled her close to his chest. He wrapped his arm to her slender waist and jumped away to the crazy carriage. However, things didn¡¯t get much better, the moment they jumped off the carriage, dozens of boulders rolled down from the mountain hill, anding their way. Hu Feng hugged Bai Zhi and evade the tumbling rocks. The mountain road was narrow. When a huge stone came on top of their head, Hu Feng had no choice, but to jump down the hillside with Bai Zhi. She leaned close on his chest and closed her eyes tightly. All she could hear was the wind and his heartbeat, as Hu Feng¡¯s body kept falling. Hu Feng inserted the long sword on the mountain wall to reduce the gravity of their falling. Seeing that they were about tond on the ground, Hu Feng tried his best to turn over his body and let Bai Zhi be on top of him. He regarded himself and let his body be her shield. *thud* Hu Feng¡¯s body fell heavily on the ground, while Bai Zhiy unscathed in his arms. When she opened her eyes, she saw Hu Feng lying on the ground with closed eyes, but she was kept intact in his arms. Bai Zhi hurriedly climbed down from his body and reached out her arm to push Hu Feng¡¯s body: ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you alright?¡± Hu Feng didn¡¯t respond to her, his eyes were still closed. * Gu Daren ¨C the Country Magistrate. Chapter 284 - Wild Mountain Chapter 284: Wild Mountain Only then she realized that Hu Feng passed out and his face looked very bad. After she lifted Hu Feng, she found a stone covered with blood on the ground. Bai Zhi reached her hand to the back of his head, and sure enough, she felt it wet and greasy. Damn it, he hurt his head again. She turned Hu Feng¡¯s body over and examined the wound in his head. Thankfully, the wound was not very serious. He fainted this time maybe because of concussion, but this thing shouldn¡¯t be taken lightly. Hu Feng mustn¡¯t have another serious head injury. Otherwise, the consequences will be unimaginable. A deformed iron sword fell behind Bai Zhi. Fortunately, Hu Feng used this sword to slide down from the hill, lessening the force of their falling. Otherwise, the consequences will also be unimaginable. Hu Feng¡¯s wound was still bleeding. Bai Zhi quickly took out her needle bag and immediately used the needle to stop the bleeding after cleaning the wound. Acupuncture is an ancient healing method. In modern time, this healing method was almost extinct. Because in modern time, there were many methods to stop the bleeding, and they are much more effective. At least, they are much more effective than acupuncture. So gradually, people no longer want to use this healing method. Bai Zhi also learned this method in an ancient medical book by chance. She has always been eager to learn new things, she doesn¡¯t like being overwhelmed by others, so she spent a lot of effort to learn this method. One time, when she became a reliever in a sudden disaster, even with theck of supplies, she was able to save several seriously wounded people because of this healing method. Moreover, because of this, she was given the first-ss merit. Hu Feng¡¯s wound was no longer bleeding. His breathing also became steady. His pulse and heart rate were also normal. Bai Zhi¡¯s heart finally felt at ease. She took off her outer clothe and put it on the ground. She let Hu Feng¡¯s heady sideways and rest on her cloth. Bai Zhi then looked around the surrounding terrain. When Hu Feng woke up, they had to leave. In this kind of ce, and at this hour, there may be wild beast around, she doesn¡¯t want to be the dinner of these wild beast. Hu Feng was in aa, so she didn¡¯t dare to go far. She picked up a stick and held it tightly. She looked around with vignce. Although there seemed to be no trace of a human being here, it doesn¡¯t look like a dangerous spot. She found footprints on the ground, and she saw cow dung near the tree, it hasn¡¯t fully dried up yet. It can be said that the cow just recently appeared here. Since there were signs of people and cow here, it proves that people were living nearby. And people walk on this road. Bai Zhi felt relieve when she saw a small stream nearby. The stream was clear. She crouched next to it and washed the blood on her hands. She looked for a big leaf nearby and filled it with water. In order not to let the water flow out the leaf, she carefully held it and hurriedly walked back to was Hu Feng is. While on the road, she stepped on a stone, her feet hurt, but she still firmly held the leaf. Her hands have always been steady, she doesn¡¯t lose her focus just because of pain in other parts of her body. This is the ability she has been practicing every day with a scalpel. * Hu Feng woke up because of a headache. His head hurts as if someone was constantly hitting his head with a heavy hammer. After a brief blur of sight, he gradually saw the surrounding scenery. It seemed that they fell to the bottom of the hillside, he turned his head and looked around. He didn¡¯t see Bai Zhi, only her cloth was left on the ground. This girl, where did she go? Isn¡¯t she afraid to be eaten by a wild beast in this wild mountain? Chapter 285 - Rare Treasure Chapter 285: Rare Treasure Hu Feng was about to get up and look for Bai Zhi. When suddenly, he heard a sound of footstepsing from afar, he looked to the direction of the sound and saw a familiar figureing towards him. Bai Zhi was only wearing one shoe, her slender and delicate foot was stepping on a road full of hard soil and stones, but she still walked steadily. She was holding something in her hands, and she looked very serious. Hu Feng wanted to go, he wanted to help her, at least to hold her up and make her foot suffered less. However, as soon as he moved to get up, his line of sight was surrounded by darkness. His head ached as if his brain was struck by lightning. Hu Feng lie to the ground, he tried to adjust his breathing until his eyes sight gradually recovered. At this time, Bai Zhi has arrived: ¡°How are you? Are you alright?¡± Her face was full of worry. There was a little water left in her hands. Hu Feng nodded his head and said: ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± He then looked up and stared at the little girl squatting in front of him: ¡°Where did you go? How can you run around in a ce like this? What if you encounter a beast?¡± He is already like this, but he was still worried about her. Bai Zhi¡¯s eyes redden, her heart was filled with mixed feelings, but she can¡¯t tell what are those. ¡°Am I not alright?¡± Bai Zhi forced a smile and pushed forward the water in her hands in front of him: ¡°Drink it quickly, only a few drops left.¡± Looking down, he saw a leaf in her palms, only a half mouthful of water was left. It turned out that she went to look water for him. It turned out that she tried to hold the water steadily even when she was walking on a gravel road. The pain in Hu Feng¡¯s head seemed to have disappeared in an instant. Inside his heart, a new road of life seemed to have opened. The road ahead was bright, there was no trace of darkness. Hu Feng grabbed Bai Zhi¡¯s wrist, her wrist was white and slender as if it will break if he put a little force. He didn¡¯t dare to exert more strength, he held her wrist as if he was holding a rare treasure, and then he poured the water on his mouth. The water was only ordinary water from the stream, but when he drank it at that moment, the water tastes so sweet. Bai Zhi throw the leaf and stretched her hand to check Hu Feng¡¯s temperature. As she expected, he began to have a fever. And not long after, it is estimated that he will start to vomit. This is a normal phenomenon after a person injured his head and had a concussion. Now, she¡¯s afraid that they could no longer walk to get out of this ce. She can¡¯t carry him, so what should she do? Bai Zhi looked around the deste area, should they spend a night here today? Now, it¡¯s the autumn season, the night wind in the mountain is cold. With Hu Feng¡¯s current situation, this is simply unbearable and will only make his injury worse. Bai Zhi held his arm and asked: ¡°Can you get up? I will help you.¡± Hu Feng shook his head: ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t, I feel dizzy and my vision turns ck when I move.¡± He felt his head was like being hit with a hammer. Bai Zhi released his arm and sat on the ground with some trace of powerlessness. ¡°It seems that we can only stay hereter this evening.¡± After a moment of silence, she got up and patted the dust on her clothes and said to Hu Feng: ¡°Rest first, I will find some firewood.¡± Hu Feng struggled to get up to go with her, but he couldn¡¯t do it. The time seems to have returned to three years ago. Three years ago, when he woke up, in addition to headache and dizziness, he had many sword wounds on his body. At that time, he was as powerless as he is now, lying in bed, just like a disabled man. Chapter 286 - Lobsters Chapter 286: Lobsters He seems to be in the same situation, but also quite a bit different. At that time, his mind was nk, he didn¡¯t know who he is, and he didn¡¯t know where he came from. He didn¡¯t know who injured him and made him like that. Even if he wanted to take revenge, he doesn¡¯t know who to look for. However, it was different now. He has a lot of memories. He has a sincere and loving father. Although he was poor, his home was warm. Especially, after knowing Bai Zhi, his memories became more and more colorful. His cold heart had cracked. And from this crack, he can see not only his own figure. * There was also a benefit in an inessible ce, that is, there were dry branches everywhere that can be used as firewood. Bai Zhi picked up many dry branches in just a short while, which was enough for the night. After putting a lot of effort, she finally saw a fire and smoke rising from the woodpile. Bai Zhi suddenly remembered the fish and lobster she had seen earlier in the water stream. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Hu Feng reached out and grabbed Bai Zhi¡¯s hand. Her hand was really small. Although it was small, it was soft and fleshy. He held her hand and didn¡¯t let go. Bai Zhi pulled back her hand and pointed to the creak from afar: ¡°I just saw a fish in there, we also need to eat. I already made a fire, I will catch two fish and roast them.¡± Hu Feng busily said: ¡°I am good at catching fish.¡± He struggled to get up with his two hands on the ground, but he failed and fell back. Bai Zhi quickly pressed his shoulders and smiled, then said: ¡°You, just rest in here. Although I have no experience in catching fish, the stream is not big. I should be able to catch fish with my dress.¡± Hu Feng took off his shoes and handed it to her: ¡°Although it won¡¯t fit, it¡¯s better to wear it than nothing. There are many stones on the road, don¡¯t hurt your feet.¡± Bai Zhi wore his shoe and went to the stream, she walked wearing one big shoe and small shoe. Looking at her departing back, she looked slim and weak, but actually stronger than anyone else. How much hardship she must have experienced before to learned so many skills? Why didn¡¯t he meet her earlier? Why he didn¡¯t go to her earlier, help her and protect her? Not long after, Bai Zhi ran back while holding her clothes. She rushed to him and open her clothes in front of him, there were five palm-sized crucian carp and dark red chicken lobsters. It can be said that those crucian carps were much bigger than the crucian carp she had eaten in modern time. ¡°How is it? Didn¡¯t I said I could do it, right?¡± She was quite proud of herself. These fish and lobster are enough for them to eat. It seems they don¡¯t need to be hungry tonight. Seeing her smiling face, Hu Feng also couldn¡¯t help but smile: ¡°This is a different kind, how will you eat this lobster?¡± He had caught this kind of lobster when he went fishing before. This lobster was different from the lobsters in the river. Their shell and meat were not tender. Bai Zhi replied: ¡°How can you not eat after it¡¯s baked?¡± Unfortunately, there is no seasoning. Otherwise, if this lobster will be baked with some spices, it will definitely taste better. Bai Zhi picked up Hu Feng¡¯s deformed sword and cleaned the fish and lobster on the nearby tree. After removing the internal organs of the fish and the shell of the lobsters, she went back to the steam to wash them. Then, went back to the fire. ¡°Take a little break, I am not hungry now.¡± Hu Feng said. Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°No, the time is not too early. We have to roast the fish and lobsters before sunset, as to not attract moths and insects during the night. It¡¯s not convenient to eat if they are around.¡± After cutting several branches, she roasted the fish and lobsters with the help of those branches. When the fragrance came out, Hu Feng, who was not hungry, got hungry. Chapter 287 - Beautiful body Chapter 287: Beautiful body The lobsters were cooked first, the original white meat was stained with little ash. After carefully removing the ashes, she handed the lobster to Hu Feng. Hu Feng has always love to be clean. His worn-out clothes have been kept clean for many years. He must love to be clean even when eating. Hu Feng took the lobster that Bai Zhi handed to him and warmly said: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, it¡¯s only a little bit of ash, you don¡¯t need to clean them up for me.¡± Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°That¡¯s what you said. Don¡¯t let me see you stop eating on that part with ash.¡± Hu Feng shook his head: ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± He smiled at her, then bowed his head and bit the fine white meat of the lobster. There was no salt pepper and oil. He thought it would be difficult to eat it, but he didn¡¯t expect that it will taste so sweet and tender. Much tender to the one he used to eat before. When Hu Feng finished eating the lobster in his hand, he asked: ¡°I used to catch lobsters outside the vige. It looks exactly like this, but it doesn¡¯t taste sweet and tender like this, why is that?¡± Bai Zhi smiled and raised the lobster in her hand: ¡°The reason is very simple. You must have thrown the lobsters into the water and cook it. And you boiled it for a long time. The meat will naturally get hard and lose its sweetness.¡± Hu Feng suddenly remembered what Bai Zhi said before, she said that cooking has a step by step process. People must learn when to control the heat when to fry, when to put the seasonings, and when to stop cooking. Those are all important steps. No wonder when he tried to cook, he always failed. Obviously, he didn¡¯t follow those steps, so the taste of his cuisine was always unsatisfactory. Compared with lobster, the crucian carp¡¯s meat is not sweet. Although the meat was tender, it was troublesome to eat because of its bones. Besides, there were no seasonings, it doesn¡¯t taste sweet just like the lobsters. After eating a piece, Hu Feng doesn¡¯t want to eat anymore. Hu Feng felt dizzy, his eyelids began to feel heavy. He simply leaned on his back and closed his eyes to rest. While the sky was still bright, he wanted to sleep for a while. He had to wake up at night. If they encountered a wild beast, how can Bai Zhi be its opponent? When the warm sunshine gradually disappearing, Hu Feng¡¯s body became hotter and hotter. From time to time, he also said words that couldn¡¯t understand. He slept very ufortably, no one knows what he was dreaming. Seeing the sky was going to be dark soon, Bai Zhi took advantage of the glimmering light in the valley and picked up a few more dry branches. The night is long, she must not let the fire in the bonfire extinguished. In acupuncture, there was this healing method for fever. This healing method requires the patient to reach 40 degrees of temperature before it can be applied. If the patient didn¡¯t reach 40 degrees, the patient might suffer from dehydration, which is not a joke. Bai Zhi tried to use her clothes and soak it in the water stream to cool down Hu Feng¡¯s fever. However, his body temperature was still increasing. ¡°He can¡¯t wait any longer.¡± Bai Zhi quickly took out her needle bag. Although there was no thermometer, ording to her years of experience, Hu Feng¡¯s temperature has reached forty degrees by now. Bai Zhi untied Hu Feng¡¯s clothes, revealing his strong and beautiful body. This was not her first time to see his naked body, but it was her first to see it up close and touched it with her hands. Bai Zhi¡¯s face was as red as the fire, and her little heart beats fast as if she has been frightened. Bai Zhi shook her head and said: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, Zhi¡¯er, you are really shameless. Although the body in front of you is beautiful, he is sick. You dared to think about something else?¡± Chapter 288 - Men are all the same in the world Chapter 288: Men are all the same in the world Bai Zhi quickly calmed down herself, and under the moonlight and bonfire, she started inserting the silver needle on Hu Feng¡¯s body. If Hu Feng¡¯s physical body is not strong, she will not decide to use this healing method with ease. The effect of this treatment is good, but it¡¯s not something ordinary people could bear. The silver needle was inserted to Hu Feng¡¯s body one by one, starting from the baihui(Head) acupoints, all the way down to fengmen (Back), shen tang, wang yin men, he yang and jinmen (Lower leg). The silver needles under the moonlight and the bonfire, looked like a tiny silver dragon, lying on Hu Feng¡¯s naked body. Counting the time, after a short while, Bai Zhi began to take the silver needles again. Bai Zhi carefully paid attention to the needle, she didn¡¯t pull it out soon. Before she pulled the needle, she twisted it and put a little force. This was the original healing method of Divine Doctor Xue Kongzi. She begged him for a long time and made him a meal for three months in order to learn this method. Fortunately, he agreed to teach her this method called Sanyang Acupuncture Method, which was only passed down to generations of Xue Family. When ites to Xue Kongzi¡¯s generation, his son refused to learn acupuncture. Xue Kongzi was afraid for this healing method to be lost, and because she was sincere to learn, he agreed to her request. Right after the silver needles were pulled out, Hu Feng began to sweat. He looked like someone who just took a bath. Bai Zhi took Hu Feng¡¯s dried clothes and wiped his swat. She only stopped when the sweatpletely soaked the clothes. Bai Zhi twisted the clothes to dry it and wiped Hu Feng¡¯s body again until the sweat finally slowed down. Right after she put his clothes to dry near the bonfire, Hu Feng woke up. When he opened his eyes, he saw Bai Zhi sitting near the fire. The sky waspletely dark. He doesn¡¯t know what the time is. He doesn¡¯t know how long he had slept. His head doesn¡¯t seem to hurt like earlier. His body feels much better than before. When Hu Feng sat up, his clothes slide down. Only then he found out that he was lying naked. Hearing a sound, Bai Zhi turned around and saw Hu Feng¡¯s clothes slide down. His beautiful body appeared in front of her eyes again. Bai Zhi quickly turned back and blushed: ¡°Hurry, wear your clothes. It¡¯s cold at night, don¡¯t catch a cold.¡± Is she shy? It was exactly the same when shest saw him changing clothes in his room. He was wearing clothes and pants¡­ ¡­ why did she also take off his pants? Hu Feng looked at her back, he smiled and said: ¡°Do you know how to be shy? If you are shy, why did you take off my clothes?¡± Bai Zhi didn¡¯t look back, she softly snorted and said: ¡°Do you think I wanted to do that? If I didn¡¯t see you have a high fever, I will not remove your clothes and give you needle treatment. You talk as if someone rarely sees people not wearing clothes.¡± Hu Feng sneered and smiled and licked his lips: ¡°Oh? Isn¡¯t it rare?¡± Bai Zhi busily said with a loud voice: ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not rare, but there is nothing good to look at, the men all look the same in the world. You don¡¯t look much better than others.¡± On the operating table, she doesn¡¯t know how many naked men she had seen. Some of them looked good, but she had never encountered someone who can make her heart beat faster like just now. Hu Feng¡¯s face turned ck, his hands that were tying his belt stopped: ¡°Besides me, have you seen anyone else naked?¡± Bai Zhi turned around with a smug on her face: ¡°Of courseee¡ª¡± After seeing the gloom in his face, she dragged long herst word and fixed it: ¡°No, no, of course ¨C not!¡± Chapter 289 - 15th of the Lunar Month Chapter 289: 15th of the Lunar Month Bai Zhi sat down beside him. ¡°Are you hungry? There are still fish and lobster, do you want to eat?¡± Hu Feng shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡± ¡°Oh¨C¡± Their silence suddenly made the atmosphere a little awkward. Hu Feng doesn¡¯t like talking at ordinary times. Silence was his daily activity. She should have been used to it, but this time, his silence makes her feel at a loss¡­ ¡°Today the moon is really round¡ª¡± She looked at the bright moon in the sky and tried to break the ambiguous atmosphere. Hu Feng followed her line of sight and looked at the moon, he said with a faint voice: ¡°Today is 15th, the moon is naturally round.¡± ¡°Yes, today is 15th of the month, what I am saying is how could the moon be so round. Hahaha¡ª¡± Bai Zhiughed, but it seems the atmosphere only became more and more awkward¡­ After a while, she didn¡¯t talk again. Hu Feng couldn¡¯t help but look at her, he saw sleeping on her knees. Her head and small face were resting on her knees as she fell asleep. Last night, in order to prepare dry foods for Meng Nan, she didn¡¯t sleep the whole night. And at this time, she had to take care of him. She must have been very tired. Hu Feng moved closer and then let her body leaned against him. * It was this feeling. Just like thest time, she suddenly fell into an abyss. Her body continued sinking. And finally, with a *bang* sound, she fell on a soft bed. Bai Zhi couldn¡¯t wait to open her eyes. This time, there was no sharp white light that entered her eyes. There was a light in the room, but it wasn¡¯t that bright. On the wall, a digital monitor was showing the current time, temperature and humidity in the room, and her condition. There was no one else in the room other than her. It¡¯s normal to have no other people. It¡¯s 2 o¡¯clock in the morning. Who would be so patient to watch a lonely person like her? Bai Zhi stiffly sat up, but her disobedient body made her feel dizzy and almost made her fall down. She is a doctor. So, how she wouldn¡¯t understand what this dizziness stands for? Why would a vegetative patient, who only depend on a nutrient solution, will have strength like ordinary people? Anemia and low blood pressure were normal symptoms. But what is going on here? Why did she return here? A gust of wind poured from the window and swayed the white curtain hanging from the window. Looking sideways, a big round bright moon appeared in her eyes. The moon, the 15th? Bai Zhi suddenly remembered thest time she came here, it was also the 15th of the lunar month, was it really rted to this? In the corridor from outside, footstepsing towards her ward suddenly sounded. The sound of footsteps was very familiar. It must be Lin Yang. It¡¯s sote, howe he¡¯s here? Bai Zhi was not psychologically prepared, she quickly leaned back and continue to sleep. Lin Yang pushed the door of the ward and turn on the t light in the room. The room became bright in an instant. While walking, he took off his white coat and walked close to Bai Zhi¡¯s bed. He habitually looked at the digital monitor next to the bed. After looking at it, he went straight to the bathroom. As soon as he reached the bathroom, he seemed to have realized something. He suddenly turned back and looked at the current heart rate reading on the monitor, it was 85. 85, this was a very normal heart rate, so when he saw it at that time, he didn¡¯t think too much about it. But then, he realized that Bai Zhi¡¯s normal heart was always below 60. 85 was abnormal for her, so this is not right. Lin Yang rushed to the bed and grabbed Bai Zhi¡¯s hand: ¡°Bai Zhi, are you awake? Are you conscious? Can you hear me?¡± Chapter 290 - Yu Manna Chapter 290: Yu Manna Bai Zhi was considering whether to wake up and tell the situation clearly to Lin Yang. However, just when she was about to open her eyes, a rushing high-heeled footsteps wereing outside the door. High heeled shoes? In the inpatient ward in the middle of the night? ¡°Lin Yang?¡± A soft and sweet voice with a little trace of charm sounded. The voice was very familiar to Bai Zhi, she heard it countless of times. It was Yu Manna, the only daughter of the director of Mingxing Hospital. She is the vice president of Mingxing Hospital. She once became the supervisor. She also has other identities, she and Lin Yang were ssmates. Although they graduated from Southern Medical University together, she couldn¡¯t even perform an injection, let alone other medical skills. Yu Manna and Lin Yang first met in high school. The reason why she entered Southern Medical University was Lin Yang. She loved Lin Yang since high school and doesn¡¯t have the heart to be separated from him. Whenever she was in front of Lin Yang, she doesn¡¯t show any self-respect. Lin Yang is really good. His family is superior. He is typically a handsome rich guy. Many girls like him, but they cannot bepared to Yu Manna¡¯s craziness. Lin Yang¡¯s handsome eyebrows immediately frowned. He reluctantly put down Bai Zhi¡¯s hand and turned to walked over the door. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Lin Yang¡¯s voice sounds very cold. It soundspletely different from his gentle voice when talking to Bai Zhi. Yu Manna¡¯s body was originally leaning on the door, but suddenly she fell to Lin Yang¡¯s arms. Her two slender arms wrapped around his waist, as she leaned her delicate face on his chest. ¡°Lin Yang, your heartbeat is very fast, it¡¯s because of me, right? You like me too, right?¡± Her soft voice was very tempting. Her red lips, charming eyes, and soft body were enough weapons to let any man worship her. However, Lin Yang didn¡¯t fall under these weapons of her. He pushed her away and looked at her with disgust. ¡°Yu Manna, please show respect, here is the hospital.¡± Lin Yang¡¯s voice sounds colder than before. And even have a trace of disgust, which undoubtedly pricked Yu Manna¡¯s heart. He¡¯s still the same, nothing has changed. However, the more he is like this, the more she loves him, the more she wants to get him. If she can¡¯t have him, others also can¡¯t. ¡°Lin Yang, what is so good about her, that she bes worthy of your love? Where can¡¯t Ipare to her?¡± She was the school flower of Southern Medical University at that time. Aside from not having good grades like Bai Zhi, her family, appearance, connection, she was better than her. She was far better than that orphan. So why? Why can¡¯t Lin Yang see this? He never looked at her since the beginning until now. Why? Lin Yang frowned: ¡°I have no obligation to exin anything to you. You are not wee here, please leave.¡± Yu Manna sneered: ¡°Not wee? Lin Yang, don¡¯t forget this is the Mingxing Hospital. I am the vice president of Mingxing Hospital. There is no ce in here that I can¡¯t go, right?¡± As she spoke, she walked inside the ward. Lin Yang immediately stopped her: ¡°What? You want to hurt her again? Isn¡¯t it enough that you harm her?¡± Bai Zhi, who was lying in the bed, was shocked. What was Lin Yang is saying? Did Yu Manna harm her? Before, Yu Manna doesn¡¯t see her pleasing in the eyes. Because Lin Yang always stayed by her side. They always eat together, went to work together, got off work together, watched a movie on their free days and eat simple meals in fast foods. Chapter 291 - Heaven’s net has wide meshes, but nothing escapes it Chapter 291: Heaven¡¯s has wide meshes, but nothing escapes it Yu Manna regarded her as her rival. No matter how much she exins that she and Lin Yang were only friends, Yu Manna didn¡¯t listen. Andter on, she used to give her troubles. But it¡¯s not the important point right now, what does Lin Yang mean with those words? Hearing those words, Yu Manna said: ¡°What do you mean by this? Do you also believe in those rumors? Yes, I am jealous of Bai Zhi. I am jealous because she can always stay beside you. I am jealous because only she can enter your eyes. But although I am jealous of her, I haven¡¯t done anything to harm her.¡± Lin Yang coldly said: ¡°Whether you¡¯ve done anything or not, you know it inside your heart. Sooner orter, I will find the evidence. Manna, Heaven¡¯s has wide meshes, but nothing escapes it.¡± Yu Manna¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. She looked at the man in front of her with teary eyes. She loved this man for so many years, but he refused to look at her: ¡°Lin Yang, you are so good to everyone. But why are you so cruel to me? In your eyes, am I that really poisonous and ruthless?¡± Lin Yang didn¡¯t want to continue talking nonsense to Yu Manna. He didn¡¯t want to see at her all. He simply pushed her out the door and closed the door, then locked it: ¡°You go, don¡¯t let me see you again.¡± Not only women have intuition, but men also have intuition. Although he hasn¡¯t found evidence, his instinct is telling him that Bai Zhi¡¯s ident has something to do with her. Whoever it is, he must find the culprit behind the scenes and give Bai Zhi justice. When Lin Yang went close to the bed again, the heart rate in the monitor returned to the original heart rate of 50. Other results also returned to the previous findings. As if they didn¡¯t fluctuate just now. * ¡°Zhi¡¯er, wake up, wake up!¡± Hu Feng swayed Bai Zhi¡¯s body desperately. This little girl fell asleep into his arms, and then her body became colder and colder. Her breath became shallow. When Bai Zhi opened her eyes, she saw Hu Feng¡¯s face. The fire that was reflecting from eyes, made her eyes looked like ck gems. Hu Feng, who was panicking, breath a sighed of relief when he saw her wake up. She looked at him in confusion and asked: ¡°What happened to me?¡± Hu Feng shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know. After you fall asleep, your body gets colder and colder, and your breathing gets weaker and weaker. It¡¯s like you were stabbed and your life gets weaker and weaker.¡± What is wrong with her? That day of the 15th day of the lunar month, she slept in the sleeping cabin of Soul Traveling Agency. That was also the same day she came to this world. On the day of the 15th of the lunar month, as long as she falls asleep, she will return to the world she once lived in. In that world, she¡¯s still not dead. No, she hasn¡¯tpletely died yet. And as long as the original Bai Zhi here woke up, she wille back here again. Why is this happening? Bai Zhi moved her head, only to find that she was lying on Hu Feng¡¯s legs, and Hu Feng¡¯s hand was still around her waist. This position¡­ ¡­ is¡­. ¡­. a little weird¡­ ¡­ Bai Zhi hurriedly sat up and coughed twice to cover up her guilt. ¡°I don¡¯t know what niang and Hu Bo are doing now. We didn¡¯t go back, they must be worried.¡± Hu Feng didn¡¯t make a sound, he was also worried inside his heart. He knew his father¡¯s temper, if hees backte, he will go to the entrance of the vige and wait for him. No matter how much time passed, he will still wait. ¡°We will go back by daybreak. There should be a way out here.¡± Hu Feng simply said. Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°There must be, I saw cow dung and human footprints under the tree, maybe there are viges nearby.¡± *Heaven¡¯s has wide meshes, but nothing escapes it (Idiom) ¨C the way of Heaven is fair, but the guilty will not escape. Chapter 292 - Searching for people Chapter 292: Searching for people Hu Changlin, who got up after taking a nap at home, was nning to go to the Zhao Lan¡¯s construction site. As soon as he got out of the gate, he saw their family¡¯s carriage rushing towards him. He quickly dodged to avoid being crushed by it. The horse stopped not far ahead and made an unusual cry. Hu Changlin rushed to the front while calling out Hu Feng, but no one answered him. Hu Changlin saw the arrow on the horse¡¯s butt and blood flows down from the wound. ¡°This, this, what is this?¡± He hurriedly climbed up the carriage and lifted the curtain to look inside. There was no one inside. A pack of medicine was scattered in the corner of the carriage. And next to it, there was a shoe. It looks like Bai Zhi¡¯s shoe. Zhao Lan came over from behind: ¡°Is Zhi¡¯er back?¡± Hearing Zhao Lan¡¯s voice, Hu Changlin quickly got out of the carriage: ¡°Zhao Lan, this is bad.¡± Zhao Lan rushed quickly and asked: ¡°What happened?¡± Hu Changlin jumped down with Bai Zhi¡¯s shoe in his hand: ¡°There is an ident. An ident. This is Zhier¡¯s shoe, right?¡± Zhao Lan took the shoe from his hand and looked at it, then she said: ¡°Yes, this is Zhier¡¯s shoe. What happened? Her shoe is here, what about her?¡± Zhao Lan suddenly became flustered. Hu Changlin pointed at the injured horse: ¡°It came back by himself. And neither Hu Feng or Zhi¡¯er was there. Only this shoe. Look at the carriage, there are many sword marks. Did they encounter bandit?¡± Zhao Lan burst into tears and grabbed Hu Changlin¡¯s arms: ¡°What should we do? What should we do?¡± After all, Hu Changlin is a man. He was calmer when he encounters something than ordinary women. Heforted Zhao Lan and said: ¡°I¡¯ll go to Vige Chief, you go and look for Lu Dafu to give it a cure.¡± Zhao Lan shook her head: ¡°I don¡¯t have the heart to manage the horse. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Hu Changlin understood that she was very anxious now, so he nodded his head: Well, let¡¯s go together.¡± The two hurried to Vige Chief Li¡¯s house and told what happened. Vige Chief Li also became anxious. He quickly asked Hu Changlin to go to the construction site to ask the workers to help. He went to the vige to call a group of people who had nothing to do at home. Before, when Bai Zhi sold rice for a low price, she received a few praises from the vigers. So now, when a group of men heard that she and Hu Feng had an ident, they were very willing to help. Arge group of people came out of the vige. From dawn until night, everyone searched for them. They ignited their torches and continued looking for the two when the sky darkens. They look for a ce with obvious traces of fighting. Soon, they found a ce were a lot of feathered arrows scattering. The arrows looked the same to the arrow on the horse¡¯s butt. So, they searched the nearby woods and hillside a couple of times. But still, they didn¡¯t find any trace of the two. When Vige Chief Li saw that everyone was tired, he looked for ces that are not easy to found, but there was no result. He simply proposed to go back first and then go to the town tomorrow to report. Although Hu Changlin and Zhao Lan were not reconciled, they had no other choice but to go back with everyone. Awu, who was holding a torch carefully examined the ground. He found some unusual traces on the hillside not far from the fighting scene. At the edge of the hillside, there were obvious traces of falling, as well as the long mark of sword¡¯s slit. Awu held the torch and looked down. The bottom was not visible. Even if it wasn¡¯t a cliff, it¡¯s enough to kill people. Did they fall? Chapter 293 - Wolves Chapter 293: Wolves ¡°Awu, what are you doing? Let¡¯s go!¡± Vige Chief Li shouted at Awu, who was squatting on the edge of the hill. Awu answered back, he thought it¡¯s impossible for Hu Feng and Bai Zhi to fall on the hill. He must only be thinking too much. Awu followed behind everyone and returned to the vige. But his heart still couldn¡¯t calm down. ¡°Awu, what¡¯s wrong with you? You don¡¯t look quite right on the road.¡± Vige Chief Li said while giving back the cloth towel to his wife. Awu didn¡¯t want to hide his suspicious to Vige Chief Li. Vige Chief Li tried hard to recall the situation at that time and said: ¡°That hillside, right, that hillside is called Cotton Hillside. There are many cotton trees down there, so people called it Cotton Hillside. You¡¯re saying they might have fallen in there?¡± Awu nodded his head: ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I always feel that there is such a possibility.¡± Vige Chief Li said: ¡°That Cotton Hillside is not shallow. There are dozens of feet distance down there. If people fall in there, people will die!¡± Awu shook his head: ¡°No, no, Hu Feng¡¯s martial arts is good. They¡¯ll be fine.¡± Vige Chief Li thought for a moment and busily said, ¡°I know a way to go down there. Why don¡¯t you go and see? Don¡¯t tell Hu Changlin and Zhao Lan about it for the meantime, as to not make them worry.¡± Awu nodded his head quickly: ¡°That¡¯s great, I was nning to go in there.¡± Vige Chief Li said the road to Awu. He also let him bring a machete to defend himself on the road. Awu wanted to say no, but he was afraid to make Vige Chief Li worried. He took a machete and torch and then left the Huangtou Vige. * The sky gradually became bright, the bonfire finally extinguished. Bai Zhi and Hu Feng have many dewdrops on their head, and their clothes were half-dry. The two snuggled together, perhaps because it was too cold, Bai Zhi kept shrinking into Hu Feng¡¯s arms. Hu Feng¡¯s face looked very bad. His face was ridiculously red in color. His eyes were tightly closed. His eyebrows were tightly knitted. Awu lost his torch and walked through the wild ravine without fire. As he walked, he heard some unusual sounds, which seemed to be a whimper of a wild beast. He pulled out the machete from his waist and moved a few steps forward and saw a scene that made him feel stunned in fright. The three big wolves with sharp teeth were approaching the sleeping Bai Zhi and Hu Feng. They slowly walked step by step. They seemed to be on guard against the sudden awakening of human beings. They intend to kill their prey with the fastest and shortest time. The wolf in the front jumped up and opened his mouth with sharp teeth to bite Bai Zhi¡¯s slender white neck. Without a second thought, Awu subconsciously threw the machete in his hand. The machete urately hit the target and cut off the wolf¡¯s neck. The wolf screamed and fell, but it was enough to wake the two. Hu Feng woke up when the machete hit the wolf. He saw the machete cut off the wolf¡¯s neck by two-thirds. His eyes quickly swept to the person who threw the machete. Just as he expected, Awu knows martial arts, and his martial art skills were not bad. The reason why he¡¯s pretending to be ignorant in martial arts must be an unspeakable secret. Bai Zhi also woke up. When she opened her eyes, she saw two fierce wolves in front of her. She was scared but didn¡¯t fail to react quickly. She grabbed the stone next to her and throw it to the wolves. When theirpanion died, the other wolves got extremely angry. The other one got more furious when someone throws a stone on them. It rushed toward Bai Zhi with mouth wide opened. Chapter 294 - Coma Chapter 294: Coma Hu Feng grabbed the deformed sword beside him and pierced the wolf¡¯s throat. But at the same time, the other wolf rushed towards him. Who knows where Bai Zhi took her courage, she picked up the machete on the ground and jumped in front of Hu Feng to kill the wolf. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t have enough strength in her small body. The machete failed to cut the wolf to death. The wolf rushed towards her with wide mouth opened. Hu Feng was in a terrible mood, is this girl looking for death? He pulled his sword, wanting to pierce it right through the wolf¡¯s neck. Perhaps, he moved too much, his eyesight turned ck. Using his excellent hearing and intuition, Hu Feng tried hard to stabbed the wolf on its throat. At this time, Awu also rushed to the front. He was scared to death when he saw the wolves rushed at the two. The incident happened too fast. Fortunately, the two of them reacted fast enough to escape this dilemma. After killing the wolf, Hu Feng fell on Bai Zhi¡¯s arms. Bai Zhi hugged him and found that his body was very hot. His pulse was also more violent than before. ¡°What happened to Hu Feng?¡± Awu asked urgently. Bai Zhi¡¯s eyebrows frowned and said: ¡°When we fell, he hurt his head to protect me. Yesterday, he had a fever, he just recovered from it, but now¡­ ¡­¡± Bai Zhi sighed and added: ¡°The wind in the mountain at night is cold. I don¡¯t know when the fire died. He had a fever again, adding up his head injury, and this wolf. He must have be restless and lose consciousness.¡± ¡°Is he in danger?¡± Awu doesn¡¯t understand medicine, but the look in Bai Zhi¡¯s face made him understand that the situation is not good. Bai Zhi replied: ¡°I can cure him, but I have to take him back first. Can you carry him?¡± Awu busily said: ¡°I don¡¯t know other things, but I have the strength.¡± As soon as he turned, he put Hu Feng on his back. Bai Zhi was also suffering from cold. When she got up, she fell dizzy. She forced herself to pick up the machete on the ground and the sword on the wolf¡¯s throat. Then, she quickly followed behind Awu. She used to think that they needed to walk for a long time like there were a hundred thousand miles. Before they get close to the entrance of the vige, they saw an oxcarting out of the vige. The people riding on it was Hu Changlin, Zhao Lan and Vige Chief Li. When Hu Changlin saw them, he stood up from the cart excitedly, and pointed his finger to the distant figures: ¡°That, isn¡¯t that Zhi¡¯er and Awu?¡± Zhao Lan and Vige Chief Li also stood up. ¡°It¡¯s them, it is really them.¡± Vige Chief Li busily said: ¡°Awu went to the Cotton Hillside after returning to the vigest night. He suspected that Hu Feng and Bai Zhi had fallen off the hill.¡± Hu Changlin couldn¡¯t stand still on the oxcart when he saw Awu carrying someone on his back. Staring at the figure intently, he was sure that it was Hu Feng. Hu Changlin panicked inside his heart, his tears also couldn¡¯t stop from falling. He wanted to rush over them, but he was stopped. Vige Chief Li grabbed Hu Changlin¡¯s hand: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I think Hu Feng just hurt himself. He must be fine.¡± The three people climbed down from the cart and rushed in front of Awu and Bai Zhi. ¡°Zhi¡¯er, you¡¯re alright. It¡¯s good, your alright.¡± Zhao Lan took her daughter¡¯s hand as her tears flow down. ¡°Niang, don¡¯t cry, I¡¯m fine.¡± She looked at Hu Changlin, who was full of tears, and said: ¡°We are all fine, Hu Feng is hurt, but you can rest assured that as long as I am here, he will be fine.¡± Chapter 295 - Blood Translocation Chapter 295: Blood Translocation When Hu Changlin heard those words, he finally felt at ease. He was alive. As long as he¡¯s alive, he would be fine. He was so badly injured three years ago, but didn¡¯t he ovee it? This time, he will also be fine. After returning to the vige, Bai Zhi asked Awu to go to back to the Cotton Hillside and bring back the three wolves. She was sure the price wouldn¡¯t much be cheaper than thest time. Looking at Hu Feng lying in bed in aa, Hu Changlin was so anxious that he walked back and forth in the room: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, is he really alright? Should we bring him to the Medical Hall in town?¡± Bai Zhi replied: ¡°You can rest assured, as long as I am here, he¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ll go and get the medicine.¡± Hu Feng injured his head, she mustn¡¯t let him have repeated fever. It will make his condition more serious. She also suspected that, because he fell and bumped his head, the blood clot on his brain that begun to disperse had spread due to the impact, which resulted of him having a fever and fell in aa. The umtion of blood congestion in the brain is a dangerous thing. She originally chooses to use the safest treatment, which is the acupuncture therapy, so that the blood clot will not damage the other nerve in his brain. But now the situation has changed, the blood clots in the brain have moved, so it must be eliminated as soon as possible. Otherwise, the consequences will be unimaginable. The so-called blessing and misfortune always depend on each other. Although the spread out of the blood clot brought a certain danger in his life, it also brought him an opportunity to restore his memory as early as possible. As long as she prepared the medicine for the blood clot, with the help of this medicine, the blood in his brain will dissipate in a short time. And he can recover the memories he lost. It¡¯s just, she only found two ingredients of this medicine, there are still other two missing. The leeches were easy to find, but what should she do with the pangolins? She must enter the mountain, but Hu Feng was hurt, can she do it alone? Bai Zhi took the antipyretic injection and tablet from the medicine box. Then, she let Hu Changlin boil water outside. When Hu Changlin left, she immediately injected the medicine to Hu Feng¡¯s butt. When Hu Changlin returned with the hot water, she had already turned the tablet into powder. She poured them into the bowl. ¡°What is this?¡± Hu Changlin asked while looking at the bowl. ¡°This is the medicine I made, after pouring hot water, it can be drunk.¡± She said as she poured hot water on the bowl. Hu Changlin said: ¡°Hu Feng hasn¡¯t woken up yet, I¡¯m afraid it will get cold.¡± Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°This is for me. The other bowl is for him. When he woke up, let him drink it.¡± ¡°Zhi¡¯er, you also catch a cold?¡± Hu Changlin asked. Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°A bit, but it¡¯s not that serious. I¡¯ll be fine after drinking this.¡± She took a sip when she found the temperature was just right. She drank it all at once. ¡°Hu Bo, I will go outter. If Hu Feng wakes up, don¡¯t tell him about it. Just tell him, I am resting in the house.¡± Hu Changlin asked: ¡°Where are you going? Why can¡¯t I say it to Hu Feng?¡± Bai Zhi replied: ¡°Hu Feng injuries cannot be dragged, I have to go to find two herbs. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll get worried, so it¡¯s best not to tell him.¡± Hu Changlin busily asked: ¡°Where are you going to find medicine? Is it dangerous?¡± Bai Zhi hurriedly waved her hand: ¡°No, no, there is no danger at all. It¡¯s just around the corner. There must be a lot of them in this season, I won¡¯t go to a dangerous ce, you can rest assured.¡± Hu Changlin was still not at ease: ¡°You ask Awu to go with you. If Awu goes with you, I can be at ease.¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°Mmm, I know, you take care of him first. I¡¯ll go backter.¡± Then, she turned around and went to the cabin house to changed her shoes. She also took a scalpel and hide it on her body. Chapter 296 - Leeches Chapter 296: Leeches When Zhao Lan saw Bai Zhi going out again, she hurriedly called her: ¡°Where are you going?¡± Bai Zhi replied: ¡°I will go out to find some herbs, I wille back soon. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be alright.¡± But how can Zhao Lan not worry? She just wanted to say that she¡¯ll go with her, but she hasn¡¯t opened her mouth, Bai Zhi hurriedly walked away At this time, the sky was already bright, the number of vigers walking around has increased. When the vigers saw Bai Zhi, they surrounded and greeted her. ¡°Zhi¡¯er, what happened to you and Hu Fengst night? We didn¡¯t find you for half an hour. How did youe back?¡± Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°Thank you, everyone. I didn¡¯te back on my own. I and Hu Feng fell down the hillside. It was Awu who went to the hillside and rescued us.¡± A young man opened his mouth and said: ¡°No wonder, when I couldn¡¯t sleepst night, I sat outside the house, I saw Awu holding a torch and walking towards the entrance of the vige. I was puzzled at that time.¡± Bai Zhi was very grateful to them, but now she was anxious to find leeches. She was not in the mood to chat with them. When she was about to leave, she suddenly thought of asking them where she could find leeches. They work in the fields every day, they must know where to find leeches. ¡°Li Bo, do you know where I could find leeches?¡± Bai Zhi asked Li Santong, who was standing next to her. Li Santong asked with a curious face: ¡±Why are looking for leeches? Those things are a big nuisance!¡± ¡°I find them useful, do you know where I could find them?¡± Li Santong said: ¡°Now it¡¯s autumn. I¡¯m afraid that there will be no more. There is no water in the fields now. I¡¯m not sure if you can find some in the ditch.¡± The young man next to Li Santong answered: ¡°Yes, I saw one sticking on Old Wu¡¯s water buffalo. It¡¯s so big and fat, I don¡¯t know how much blood did it suck on the buffalo.¡± Bai Zhi knew where the ditch they were talking about, so she immediately went towards it. The water in the autumn morning was cold, so the leeches hide. When the temperature rises, they wille out again. The only way to lure them out is to put a bait. The leeches eat blood, so she will lure them out with blood. Bai Zhi stood by the ditch, she took off her shoes and rolled up her trousers, exposing her legs. Then, she took out the scalpel she brought and used it to injured her two valves. Blood immediately flowed from it. Bai Zhi slowly walked in the ditch with her bloody calves. She walked back and forth in the ditch. Not long after, she came up, and there were four or five fat leeches on her legs¡­ At this time, Li Santong and other two vigers walked over with hoes on their shoulders. When they saw this scene, their jaw almost drops in fright. ¡°Zhi¡¯er, what are you doing? Even if you wanted to catch a few leeches, how can you hurt yourself?¡± Li Santong rushed forward to help Bai Zhi removed the leeches on her legs and calves. Bai Zhi took out a handkerchief and Li Santong put the leeches in there. ¡°Li Bo, these leeches will be a great help to me. I am in a hurry to catch them. I can only draw them out with my blood. If I won¡¯t do this, I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be able to catch them.¡± Li Santong was puzzled: ¡°What great help can these obsolete things do to you? This thing can¡¯t be eaten either.¡± Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°They are useful for me. Li Bo, I¡¯ll ask you something, do you know where I can find pangolins?¡± The young man next to Li Santong immediately pointed his finger to the distant mountain roads: ¡°In Luoying Mountain, that thing can only be found in the mountain, you can¡¯t find them here.¡± Chapter 297 - What the eye doesn’t see, the heart doesn’t grieve over

Chapter 297: What the eye doesn¡¯t see, the heart doesn¡¯t grieve over

Li Santong busily said: ¡°You¡¯re going to find pangolin? This can¡¯t be done. There are a lot of dangerous animals in the mountains. Didn¡¯t you get attacked by a tigerst time? You can¡¯t go there!¡± Bai Zhi?knew that this old man?was worried about her, so she was very grateful: ¡°Thank you,?Li Bo.?I know, I will not go?there, you can rest assured!¡± Bai Zhi?smiled?beautifully like a flower, after thanking Li Santong and the young man, she left in a hurry. When she came back home, Zhao Lan and Hu Changlin were talking in the courtyard. They looked quite anxious. When the two saw her back, they felt relieved. Zhao Lan rushed?forward?and said. ¡°Zhi¡¯er, you¡¯re back. Where have you been? Did something happened?¡± Bai?Zhi?smiled and said: ¡°Niang, what can happen? I just catch?a few leeches. I need this for Hu Feng¡¯s medicine. I¡¯ll go get some more, you look after it.¡± Bai Zhi put forward her handkerchief with fat leeches that were squirming. Zhao Lan said: ¡°It¡¯s really a leech. Can these?things?be used?as medicine? I¡¯ve never heard of it.¡± Hu Changlin also asked: ¡°Can this thing cure Hu Feng¡¯s illness?¡± Bai Zhi?nodded?her head: ¡°Yes, if not, why should I catch these?things?¡± She didn¡¯t want to waste time exining. She simply said to Zhao Lan and Hu Changlin. ¡°I have to go and get some more. You help me to deal with this first. Put these leeches to boiling water. After that, cut them into pieces and dry them under the sun. You don¡¯t have to wait for me to eat lunch. I¡¯lle back when I¡¯ve got enough.¡± After that, she stuffed the handkerchief to ?Zhao Lan¡¯s hand and then turned and walked away. Zhao Lan shook her?head helplessly: ¡°This child, she is in a hurry to do things.¡± Hu Changlin smiled and said: ¡°She originally just went to catch leeches. We were just worrying too much. Now, we can be at ease.¡± Zhao Lan nodded?her head: ¡°Who said not??I thought she went to a dangerous ce. I was so anxious to death.¡± The two people talked as they walked towards the kitchen. They started a fire and boil water. They put the leeches and do things ording to what Bai Zhi said. * Awu came back with three big corpses of wolves. Many vigers watched him along the road. ¡°Awu, who killed these wolves? These three wolves look so fierce!¡± Awu?smiled and said: ¡°Hu Feng killed?them. He is very good?at it. If he wasn¡¯t injured from falling down the hill, these three wolves won¡¯t be able to get near him at all.¡± Seeing many people surrounding Awu¡¯s oxcart, Mrs. Liu and Old Lady Bai Lao?squeezed themselves in the crowd. When they heard Awu¡¯s words, they sneered in anger. Mrs. Liu opened her mouth and said: ¡°That dead girl¡¯s life is really long, she can still live with these wolves.¡± Old Lady Bai looked at the three big wolves, their skin looked so good. Their body has thick meat. She hasn¡¯t tasted wolf meat, but it must taste good. At least, it must taste better than rice soup and wild vegetables. If that dead girl didn¡¯t separate from their Bai family, out of these three wolves, at least two will belong to her, right? If she sells these wolves skin in the town, she can at least earn a few silver coins, right? The more she thought of this, the more she gets angry. Seeing the oxcart was about to enter Hu Changlin¡¯s yard. Old Lady Bai louder her voice and said: ¡°Zhi¡¯er can live under the mouth of these wolves, but I don¡¯t know if she cane back alive in the Luoying Mountain.¡± When Awu heard those words, his?footsteps stopped. He?looked at Old Lady Bai and asked: ¡°What did you say?¡± Old Lady Bai sneered: ¡°What I said has nothing to do with you. It¡¯s best if she can¡¯te back alive. You,?what the eye doesn¡¯t see, the heart doesn¡¯t grieve over.¡± *?What the eye doesn¡¯t see, the heart doesn¡¯t grieve over?(idiom)?¨C People?cannot be upset by something they?don¡¯t know about. Chapter 298 - Li Santong

Chapter 298: Li Santong

At this time, someone in the crowd answered: ¡°Awu, I just saw Bai Zhi went out with a machete, she was like going in the direction of Luoying Mountain.¡± Old Lady Bai was shocked. She just saw Bai Zhi leave the vige, but she didn¡¯t know where she was going. She said that she was going to the Luoying Mountain, but that was just on a whim. How did it suddenly be a reality? Awu quickly took down the three wolves on the oxcart and put them inside Hu Changlin¡¯s yard. He then let Hu Changlin and Zhao Lan clean up corpses. When Hu Changlin saw Awu anxious, he couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°What happened to you? Did something happened?¡± Awu asked: ¡°Where is Zhi¡¯er?¡± Hu Changlin answered: ¡°She said she will catch some more leeches. Why are you looking for her?¡± It seems that they don¡¯t know the truth. With Bai Zhi¡¯s character, she will definitely not tell the truth. Awu smiled and said: ¡°I have something to ask her. You take care of them first, I will go and ask her.¡± Hu Changlin and Zhao Lan didn¡¯t care too much. Their attention was caught by the three dead wolves. They heard some things about wolves, but it was their first time to see a real one. Awu hurriedly went outside the vige. After he went outside, he walked to the direction of Luoying Mountain. Along the way, there were multiple roads ahead, he didn¡¯t know which one to take. Fortunately, he met Li Santong, who just came back from the field. ¡°Aren¡¯t you Awu? Where are you going in a hurry?¡± Awu didn¡¯t know Li Santong. After all, he had juste to the vige for two days. He might have seen him, but he couldn¡¯t remember: ¡°Old man, have you seen Bai Zhi?¡± Li Santong nodded his head: ¡°Yes, I saw her catching leeches in the ditch over there. Didn¡¯t she go back already?¡± Awu urgently said: ¡°She went back and leave again. Some people in the vige said that she went to the Luoying Mountain. Do you know which way to go to the Luoying Mountain?¡± Li Santong was shocked: ¡°She went to the Luoying Mountain?¡± He suddenly remembered that she had asked for pangolin earlier, so he immediately said: ¡°She must have gone to find a pangolin. She also asked me where she can find pangolin. This thing can only be found in the mountains, we told her the truth.¡± Li Santong sighed: ¡°That little girl is really brave. What kind of ce is Luoying Mountain? That isn¡¯t a ce for a little girl like her to visit. Is she looking for death?¡± Awu anxiously asked: ¡°Can you tell me which way to go to the Luoying Mountain? I have to hurry to find her.¡± Li Santong guided him along the way. When they arrived at the main road, he said: ¡°You go along this road, just walk straight ahead. At the end of this road is Luoying Mountain. Maybe you¡¯ll be able to catch up to her. If you catch up, bring her back immediately. It¡¯s too dangerous to stay in Luoying Mountain.¡± Awu thanked Li Santong and went in a hurry. When Li Santong finished the work in his hand, he immediately went back to the vige with the hoe on his shoulder and went straight to Hu Changlin¡¯s house. * After Hu Changlin and Zhao Lan finished dealing with the leeches, they discussed next how to deal with the three wolves. However, at the same time, they heard a sound inside the house. Hu Changlin was overjoyed: ¡°Hu Feng woke up.¡± The two hurriedly dropped the wok in their hands and rushed to Hu Feng¡¯s room. Sure enough, Hu Feng woke up, he was stretching his hand to the tea bowl on the table. Hu Changlin took the bowl from the table and quickly poured hot water on it: ¡°You¡¯re awake, look at you, you really make me anxious to death.¡± Hu Feng felt like his head was being split, but his mind was clear. So even if his vision was blurred, he knew the man in front of him was his father. He took the bowl handed by Hu Changlin and drink the warm water. Thanks for reading, likes, andments. Chapter 299 - Looking for death? Chapter 299: Looking for death? After drinking, he handed the bowl to Hu Changlin. His burning throat felt much better. And although he felt like his head will explode in pain, but he still found someone was missing. ¡°What about Zhi¡¯er?¡± Hu Feng asked. Zhao Lan replied: ¡°She said that she will go to the ditch to catch leeches. She hasn¡¯te back yet.¡± Hu Feng sighed and asked: ¡°How long has it been?¡± Zhao Lan answered: ¡°She went there before and caught some of them, but she said that it wasn¡¯t enough. She let me dry the leeches she caught first under the sun. Then, she went out again and said that she will catch some more.¡± Hu Feng¡¯s eyebrows frowned. She caught some, said that it wasn¡¯t enough and then went out again? This was not Bai Zhi¡¯s usual style. He has been with her for so long. He knows that she was not the type of person who has no ns. How could she make a trip and went back, then found out that it wasn¡¯t enough so she will catch some again? He thought of the two medicine that was missing when they went to the pharmacy, among them were leeches. In addition to leeches, there is also pangolin. The leeches were very easy to catch, it can be found in the ditch or the fields. But what about the pangolin? This is something can only be found in the mountains, and the nearest mountain in the Huangtou Vi is only the Luoying Mountain. ¡°Not good, she must have entered the mountain.¡± Hu Feng struggled to get out of bed. Is that girl looking for death? When she returned, he must¡­he¡­ must what? He doesn¡¯t know. In short, he was very anxious now and angry. He wanted to rush to her and bring her back. Hu Feng fell to the floor when he got out of bed. The feeling was very strange. He clearly has a strong body, but his legs don¡¯t listen to him. He found out that he can¡¯t control his legs. He thinks about going forward, but no, he fell again after taking two steps. Hu Changlin and Zhao Lan quickly help him back to the bed. Then, Zhao Lan said: ¡°Zhi¡¯er said that she will go catch leeches, she didn¡¯t say that she will go up the mountain.¡± Hu Feng was very anxious, he was about to exin things to them when suddenly, Li Santong¡¯s voice sounded outside courtyard: ¡°Changlin, are you there?¡± Hu Changlin responded: ¡°Yes, I¡¯m inside the house, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Li Santong rushed in, and Hu Changlin also greeted him. The two met at Hu Feng¡¯s door. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You seemed in a hurry.¡± Li Santong busily said: ¡°Something big happened, your family, Zhi¡¯er, went to the Luoying Mountain alone.¡± When Zhao Lan heard those words, she almost copsed in fright. Hu Changlin busily asked: ¡°Where did you hear this news? She clearly told us that she will catch leeches.¡± Li Santong replied: ¡°When she was catching leeches, I was on the side. I saw her cut her calves and let her blood flow in the ditch, then she was able to catch a few pieces. When she finished, she asked me where she can find pangolin. We told her she can find them in the mountain, but we also warned her. We told her it was dangerous to go up the mountain. She clearly said that she will not go, but who knows why she still goes in there.¡± This time Hu Changlin also became anxious: ¡°How can this be? Hu Feng is seriously injured. He can¡¯t get out of the bed. She went to the Luoying Mountain this time, isn¡¯t she looking for death?¡± Li Santong opened his mouth again: ¡°Fortunately, Awu chased after her. Awu is a man. He is also very strong. He should be able to catch up to her. Calm down yourself first, they must be on their way back now.¡± When Li Santong saw Zhao Lan¡¯s face got paled in fright, he quickly added more sentences. Thanks for reading, likes, andments. Chapter 300 - The Weakness of the Beast Chapter 300: The Weakness of the Beast Hu Feng went down his bed and fell again on the floor after two steps. Hu Changlin and Li Santong rushed to help him. ¡°Feng, why did youe down again? I know you are anxious, but what can you do if you are like this?¡± Hu Changlin was so anxious that his tears fell out. Hu Feng¡¯s injury was so serious that he fell twice in just a short time. ¡°Feng, Zhi¡¯er said before she left that if you wake up, you just lie down and wait for her toe back. You mustn¡¯t hurt your head again, otherwise, even an immortal god cannot save you.¡± Hu Feng suddenly felt the heat on his heart and he vomited a mouthful of blood, then he fainted. Hu Changlin was so anxious that he busily shouted at Li Santong: ¡°Santong, hurry, help me call Lu Dafu.¡± * In the Luoying Mountain Awu runs all the way to chase after Bai Zhi. But he still didn¡¯t catch up to her, he entered the mountain by following the fresh footprints on the ground. Not long after entering the mountain, he found the body of a porcupine. The porcupine was not big, but also not too small. The thorns on its body were long and sharp. Generally, when beast encounters it, they will retreat. When a porcupine is mad and angry, even a tiger will not dare to fight with it. But this porcupine was dead. He turned the porcupine¡¯s body and found a hole in its throat. The hole was small but deep. And the blood flowing out on it was still warm. If this porcupine was killed by Bai Zhi, what weapon did she used to kill it? Everyone knows the skin of porcupine was very hard. A weak little girl like her, who didn¡¯t practice martial arts, with only a small dagger pierced the hard skin of porcupine. He has never seen such a wound before. How small was that dagger and how thin it¡¯s de must it be? Without thinking any further, he followed the footprints on the ground and continued to catch up. * Bai Zhi tightly squeezed the scalpel in her hand and carefully walked step by step. Today, she came alone in the mountain. Hu Feng was not around and also Meng Nan. She could only rely on herself. She mustn¡¯t make any mistake. She mustn¡¯t get distracted when a beast suddenly appeared in front of her. She must keep calm and carefully observe the surroundings while looking for pangolin¡¯s hideout. But suddenly, a familiar roar of the beast sounded in the distance. Bai Zhi¡¯s heart trembled: ¡°No, what bad luck¡­ ¡­¡± A huge figure appeared in her eyes after the roaring sound. It was the same beast, the white tiger. It looked smaller than thest time, but even if it¡¯s smaller, she is still not it¡¯s opponent at all! The tiger rushed toward her and pounced its sharp nails at her. Avoiding it is dangerous. Bai Zhi tightly held the scalpel in her hand. Even if a person has a strong heart, in front of such beast, that person¡¯s heart will tremble and his legs will be soft. But she knows that trembling in fear is useless, and the softening of legs will only make her lose herst hope. She can¡¯t be distracted at this time. Bai Zhi quickly searched for the weakness of the tiger in her brain. What is the weakness of the tiger? Where is the ce that she can kill it in one blow? Bai Zhi remembered the time when she was in college, several ssmates of her gathered together to discuss the lesson that their professor taught them. After a long time, everyone was tired and began to talk about jokes to ease the atmosphere. Someone asked: ¡°Does the beast have any weakness? What is it?¡± At that time, a ssmateughed and said: ¡°The beast, of course, have weaknesses. They all have amon fatal weakness ¨C that is, human beings. In the forest, they can be invincible, but in front of human beings, they are nothing but a dish, a specimen, and a beautiful fur coat¡­ ¡­¡± Chapter 301 - Not her blood Chapter 301: Not her blood The reason why human beings have be the masters of this world is not only because they are more open-minded. But also because they were courageous and fearless being. They continuously evolve and grow with time. Eventually, they seeded in defeating all the beast and became the strongest in the world. She is a human being. She has no intention to be afraid of this uncivilized beast. She is the one who must be feared. Bai Zhi clenched the scalpel in her hand and stared intently at the fierce tiger. She carefully observed it¡¯s every move. Every action it made, she looked for ws that can help her kill it. Perhaps, because of her high concentration, she forgot to be afraid. Or perhaps, because she has ovee the fear in her heart, so she got the courage to go after it. Whether she seeds or not, she can¡¯t lose her dignity as a human being. The white tiger didn¡¯t rush to attack, instead, it stood not far away and roared at Bai Zhi. Bai Zhi¡¯s knowledge and strategy have worked. People and beast have the same nature. People bully the weak and the weak fear the evil. The timider you are, the more you will be bullied. And the more fierce you are, the more you will be feared. If you show that you are calm and fearless in front of it, it will not attack you decisively. However, not because it will not attack decisively doesn¡¯t mean it will never attack. The white tiger was obviously not as patient as human beings. It seems like a hungry ghost that looking at delicious food, so it can¡¯t wait any longer. Bai Zhi looked at the white tiger, who was running towards her. She stood still until the white tiger leaped to her. Her body began to fall back. But at the same time, she stabbed the scalpel towards its throat. She only has this opportunity, so she must do it right. Otherwise, she won¡¯t be able to escape this white tiger today. The sharp de runs through its flesh. She was very familiar with the feeling of the scalpel cutting the skin and flesh. Warm blood sshed to her face the next second. The white tiger, who leaped into the air fell on her body. To make matters worse, the white tiger didn¡¯t die on the spot, it constantly tried to stand up. But because it fails every time, its big body mmed on Bai Zhi¡¯s petite body. Bai Zhi felt dizzy, the stinky and thick fur of the tiger blocked her nose¡­ ¡­ She doesn¡¯t want to experience this again in the future. Just when she thought that even if she had killed the tiger, she will be tortured to death, Awu suddenly appeared. Awu saw the machete on the ground and saw Bai Zhi, who was covered with blood pushing away the tiger. Awu¡¯s heart trembled in fear, but then rushed forward and kicked the tiger away. He quickly helped Bai Zhi, who has blood on her face to get up: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, how are you? Where are you hurt?¡± Bai Zhi was breathing heavily, but the feeling of being able to breath made her feel better. She raised her hand and waved it: ¡°No, no, I am fine.¡± Awu looked at the blood on her face and anxiously said: ¡°You¡¯re saying that your alright, you are covered with blood. I will carry you back to find a doctor.¡± Bai Zhi grabbed Awu¡¯s hand and smiled: ¡°I¡¯m really fine, this blood is not mine.¡± Awu was shocked. The blood is not her? Isn¡¯t her face full of blood? Then, who¡¯s blood is that? Thanks for reading, likes, andments. Chapter 302 - Lucky Chapter 302: Lucky Awu turned to look at the white tiger that he kicked. The white tiger was dying. There was a lot of blooding out from its neck, and a blood-stained knife was inserted in it. At this time, Bai Zhi¡¯s breathing has calmed down, she has no handkerchief, so she lifted her sleeve and used it to wipe the blood on her face. ¡°Are you really okay?¡± Awu was shocked. Bai Zhi didn¡¯t know martial arts. He was sure of it, but she killed the white tiger all by herself. Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°I am really okay. I was thrilled just now. I gambled. Fortunately, God is on my side. I won the bet.¡± Awu nodded and put aside the shock in his heart: ¡°If there is no problem, that¡¯s good. It¡¯s good.¡± Bai Zhi stood up and patted the dirt on her body: ¡°Howe you¡¯re here? Who ask you toe here?¡± Awu said: ¡°When I was on my way with the corpse of wolves, I heard from the olddy of Bai Family that you went into the mountain alone. I was so worried, so I chase after you.¡± The olddy of Bai Family? How did she know she was going to the Luoying Mountain? 80% of it must be only her guess, but she was really thankful to this olddy this time. If it wasn¡¯t for her nonsense, Awu will not arrive in time, let alone helped her in such a critical time. Otherwise, she really didn¡¯t know if she could get away with that tiger, which weighs at least 300 pounds. ¡°I heard that you are looking for pangolin?¡± Awu asked. Bai Zhi nodded: ¡°Yes, Hu Feng¡¯s medicine needs pangolin, but I have never seen it in the mountains before. I have no experience catching it, I don¡¯t know where to find it.¡± Awu smiled and said: ¡°I have experience. I used to catch pangolin in the mountains of my hometown. I know where to find them.¡± Bai Zhi was overjoyed: ¡°That¡¯s great. I am worried about this. This mountain is big, I am blindly looking for it, I don¡¯t know when I can find it.¡± Awu pointed to the white tiger that had already died and asked: ¡°What about this big fellow?¡± Bai Zhi replied: ¡°Let¡¯s put it away first. After we found the pangolin, let¡¯s brought it out together.¡± Awu frowned: ¡°Just the two of us?¡± The white tiger weight not less than three or four hundred pounds. The distance between the Luoying Mountain up to the Huangtou Vige is not just a matter of two steps. Plus, they still have to catch pangolins. How will they bring it down altogether? Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°You are silly. You came here, can¡¯t my niang and Hu Boe? With more people, we will be able to bring it back.¡± Awu smiled and scratched his head: ¡°Right, my brain is stupid, I didn¡¯t think of this.¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s hurry to find a pangolin. If Hu Feng wakes up, he must have a terrible headache. Let¡¯s quickly find the medicine and let him get better soon.¡± Awu nodded: ¡°Pangolins generally live in the hole they dig. They like to live in a humid ce. Pangolins loves to be clean. Their feces will be excreted outside the hole where they live. And just like domestic cats and dogs, they will dig a small pit to bury it, so that they won¡¯t step on it when theye out.¡± Bai Zhi¡¯s eyes lit up and pointed her finger to a small soil slope not far away: ¡°Is that what you¡¯re talking about?¡± Awu looked towards the ce where she was pointing out. There was a small soil slope with a height of half a person. There were small grasses under the hole. Outside of it, there were also some small andrge pits covered with fresh soil. It looked the same to the ce where he used to catch pangolins. Awu smiled and said: ¡°It seems that we are lucky.¡± Thanks for reading, likes, andments. Chapter 303 - Cattle are afraid of tigers Chapter 303: Cattle are afraid of tigers Awu was experienced and very strong. There were two slopes of the same size. Inside, there were three nest and four pangolins. Bai Zhi only wanted to take two pangolins and just leave behind the other two. ¡°Two are enough, I don¡¯t need too much.¡± Looking at the little guy trembling in its mother¡¯s arms in fear and staring at her timidly with round eyes, Bai Zhi couldn¡¯t bear it. As the two went back, Bai Zhi remembered Awu¡¯s strength when he kicked the white tiger. Goodness gracious, it was not a strength that ordinary people could have. ¡°Wu Dage, have you practiced martial arts?¡± Bai Zhi casually asked. Awu¡¯s smiling face suddenly froze. ¡°Why did you suddenly ask this?¡± Bai Zhi didn¡¯t pay attention to his facial expression, she casually replied: ¡°I can see that you are stronger than ordinary people, and you are very skilled.¡± She just saw how he catch those pangolins, he looked as skilled as Hu Feng. Awu hesitated a little. He couldn¡¯t decide if he should say his past, which he deliberately cast aside and have no intention to go back. Bai Zhi didn¡¯t say another word when she saw him keeping silent. She knew Awu knows martial arts. He didn¡¯t want to talk about it, so it must be something difficult to say. She didn¡¯t want Awu to be troubled either, so she quickly pointed her finger to the tiger not far away from them: ¡°Let¡¯s carry it out quickly so that niang and Hu Bo don¡¯t need to get this far if they decide toe here.¡± She said both of them will carry it out, but her strength is not enough to help at all. Only Awu carried the white tiger. She was only carrying the two pangolins who already died while trotting behind Awu. Awu suddenly stopped and turned around, then asked: ¡°The porcupine is still here, would you like to bring it back together? I heard its meat is very delicious. I haven¡¯t tried it yet.¡± Bai Zhi replied: ¡°That¡¯s alright. Let¡¯s take it back together and you eat it when we get back.¡± Awu responded happily: ¡°Then, can you carry this porcupine? Or, let¡¯s go down first, then I¡¯ll juste up again to take it.¡± The porcupine was not big, and not much bigger than the pangolin. Although it¡¯s heavy and has thorns, Bai Zhi can just drag it away, she doesn¡¯t need to pick it up. ¡°No need, I can take it. You just go ahead and be careful. I can take it myself.¡± Bai Zhi said as she waved her hand at him. Awu was tired enough to carry the white tiger. She said she can, so he didn¡¯t say another word. He just turned around and walked forward. The two went down the mountain one after the other, and as expected, there was an oxcart in the distanceing towards them. Several people were sitting in the cart. Wu Jiang was driving, while Hu Changlin and Li Cheng were sitting behind. They were stretching their necks and looking at their direction. Awu put down the white tiger and hurriedly waved at Wu Jiang: ¡°We¡¯re here, we¡¯re here!¡± Hu Changlin was old, his eyes were not as good as young people. He grabbed Li Cheng¡¯s arm and shook it: ¡°Is it Zhi¡¯er? Is it her?¡± Li Cheng smiled and said: ¡°It is her, Awu is also there.¡± Hu Changlin breathed a sigh of relief and said: ¡°It¡¯s good, it¡¯s good!¡± The oxcart suddenly didn¡¯t move, making Wu Jiang shocked. The cattle were not only unwilling to go forward, but also moving backward. ¡°This, what¡¯s wrong with this?¡± Wu Jiang asked Li Cheng behind in dissatisfaction. Li Cheng also couldn¡¯t understand it: ¡°Is there something in front that scares it?¡± Wu Jiang did not see anything: ¡°No, there is nothing!¡± At this time, Bai Zhi, who was carrying the pangolins and porcupine came over. She walked closer to the oxcart and said: ¡°Wu Dage, you turned around your cart. We caught a big tiger. The cattle are afraid of it.¡± Thanks for reading, likes, andments. Chapter 304 - The villagers came to look at the tiger Chapter 304: The vigers came to look at the tiger Wu Jiang¡¯s chin almost dropped in shock: ¡°What did you say? Caught a tiger? Did you two fight with it?¡± Bai Zhi smiled and nodded her head: ¡°I got lucky, this tiger is so fierce. I almost got eaten by it. Fortunately, Awu Dage arrived in time.¡± Hu Changlin saw blood on Bai Zhi¡¯s face, there was also some dry blood on her hair, not to mention her clothes. It looks terrifying. ¡°Zhi¡¯er, you, are you injured?¡± Hu Changlin hurriedly jumped out of the cart and went close to look at Bai Zhi¡¯s wound. Bai Zhi waved her hand: ¡°No, this is not my blood. It¡¯s the tiger¡¯s blood. I¡¯m not hurt.¡± Hu Changlin pulled her wrist and pointed his finger to her arm: ¡°No? Can¡¯t you see your arm is hurt like this?¡± Bai Zhi looked at her arm, she was really injured and her sleeve was missing. Her original smooth and white arm has three blood marks. She felt the pain here before, but she thought that she was only scratched by the branches in the forest, so she didn¡¯t look at it. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I was scratched by the tiger. It will not get in the way, I¡¯ll just need to put some medicine when we get back.¡± Seeing her like this, as if it didn¡¯t really matter, Hu Changlin has no choice but to let it go: ¡°If it¡¯s alright, then it¡¯s alright.¡± At this time, Wu Jiang had already turned the oxcart. Li Cheng and Awu had brought up the tiger. The three men joined forces to put the tiger on the cart. Seeing the tiger¡¯s corpse almost filled the cart, Wu Jiang and Li Cheng couldn¡¯t help but touched the smooth tiger skin and said: ¡°How did you kill it? Such a big tiger, except for the hole in the neck, there is no scar in the body. How much do you think you can sell it?¡± Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°No matter how much we sell it, you have some share in it.¡± The two hurriedly waved their hands: ¡°No, no, this tiger is caught by you. How can we ask for a share? You don¡¯t have to.¡± Bai Zhi replied: ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, we wouldn¡¯t be able to bring it back. Since you¡¯ve also done your best, you should get the reward you deserve.¡± The two wanted to refuse again, but Hu Changlin interrupted them and said: ¡°Okay, you don¡¯t have to refuse again. I am very clear about Zhier¡¯s temper. If she said she will give you a share, she will definitely give it, it¡¯s useless to say another word. Besides, today, when Zhi¡¯er is in trouble, there were many people in the vige, but only you two are willing toe with me. With your care and righteousness, how can a little number of silver coinspare with it?¡± Awu also opened his mouth and said: ¡°What Hu Bo said is right, you don¡¯t need to refuse. Let¡¯s go back as soon as possible. Hu Feng is still waiting for his medicine.¡± ¡°Right, right, let¡¯s go back first.¡± Li Cheng quickly took over the pangolins and porcupines in Bai Zhi¡¯s hands. And use his other hand to push the oxcart. The others followed the oxcart as they went back to the vige. When the oxcart came back with a big tiger, several vigers with sharp eyes saw it. Not long after it quickly spread in the whole vige and everyone in the Huangtou Vige learned about it. The vigers surrounded Hu Changlin¡¯s yard to see the white tiger. The row of people, the scene, the bustle¡­ ¡­ Almost made Bai Zhi¡¯s head explode. Bai Zhi couldn¡¯t help but let Awu and Li Cheng put the tiger to the backyard and covered it with a mat so that people just let it go and stop being noisy. Bai Zhi went to see Hu Feng. As she expected, his situation was getting worse and worse. She must prepare the medicine as soon as possible, otherwise, the consequences will be unimaginable. It can lead to blindness or paralysis, which is impossible to cure. Thanks for reading, likes, andments. Chapter 305 - She’s alright Chapter 305: She¡¯s alright ¡°Niang, you go to boil a pot of hot water. Hu Bo, you prepare two charcoal pots, take two pieces of charcoal to the stove and put it there, just two pieces are enough. Awu Dage, you help me deal with the pangolin and then put them into the boiling water. After that, help me remove the scales and carefully dry them. After I finished giving Hu Feng needle treatment, I will manage them.¡± The three people moved quickly to do their job. When Li Cheng and Wu Jiang saw that they can¡¯t be of help, they quickly retired and went back to work on the construction site. Bai Zhi came back to Hu Feng¡¯s room with the silver needles. She looked at Hu Feng. Seeing him with paleplexion and unconscious, her heart felt bad. Hu Feng suffered many times to save her. After rubbing her sour nose, she sat down beside the bed and spread out the needle bag. She took out a silver needle and inserted it to Hu Feng¡¯s head. Only by using this acupuncture method and drinking medicine for blood clot can remove those things in his brain in the shortest time. When Bai Zhi finished the needle treatment, Awu and Hu Changlin also had finished preparing their task. Bai Zhi didn¡¯t bother to clean the blood on her body first. She immediately took the pangolin¡¯s scales and started frying them. After frying, she soaked them in the vinegar. At this time, the charcoal pots were also ready. Zhao Lan put the two charcoal pots in the backyard. ¡°Zhi¡¯er, what do you want to do with the charcoal pots?¡± Bai Zhi took two small pots from the kitchen and put them on the charcoal pots. After putting the two pots, the two pots started to heat up. She took the pangolin¡¯s scales out of the vinegar andid them on the pot. She alsoid the leeches that hadn¡¯t beenpletely dried to the other pot. After doing all this, she raised her hand and wiped away the sweat on her forehead. Then, she said to Zhao Lan: ¡°Niang, these two things need to be dried up before it can be used. But because the sunlight outside is not strong enough to dry them immediately. I can only use this method.¡± The three people were shocked, but then Awu smiled and said: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, you are so smart. You can also think of this method. A piece of charcoal will not have too much heat. It can¡¯t burn these things but can dry them as soon as possible. This is a little tricky.¡± Bai Zhi smiled and waved her hand: ¡°It¡¯s not a trick, it¡¯s a life hack. I¡ª¡± She hasn¡¯t finished her words, but she suddenly, she felt her surroundings became dark and she almost fell on the floor. Fortunately, Zhao Lan was beside her and quickly held her up. ¡°What happened to you?¡± Zhao Lan asked urgently. Bai Zhi recovered her eyesight, but she felt dizzy. She raised her hand and touched her forehead. It was very hot. Last night, she had a cold. Plus, because of fatigue the whole day, having a fever is not very surprising. Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°I¡¯m fine, maybe I¡¯m too tired, I¡¯ll just take a break.¡± Hu Changlin then said: ¡°Then, you go and rest quickly. We¡¯ll do the rest.¡± Zhao Lan, who was holding Bai Zhi, was about to go outside. But suddenly, a noise sounded in Hu Feng¡¯s room. Bai Zhi quickly pushed away Zhao Lan¡¯s hand and rushed into Hu Feng¡¯s room. When she entered the room, Hu Feng was lying on the floor. He was holding his head and his face looked in pain. Bai Zhi rushed forward to hold him up and scolded him: ¡°What are you doing? You¡¯re hurt like this, why are you still trying to move?¡± Hu Feng was shocked. He opened his eyes to see the person in front of him. His eyes were blurred, he can only see a vague image. He shook his head and opened his eyes again. The image in front of him gradually became clear. It was Bai Zhi. It was really her. She was alright, she was really alright. Thanks for reading, likes, andments. Chapter 306 - Payment of debt Chapter 306: Payment of debt But just when a smile about to show on his face, his eyes fell on the blood on her chest: ¡°Are you injured?¡± His voice suddenly became cold. Bai Zhi hurriedly shook her head: ¡°No, I¡¯m not injured. This is not my blood. Awu and I killed a tiger. It¡¯s the tiger¡¯s blood, not mine.¡± What? She actually met a tiger again? Fortunately, Awu was there, otherwise this girl¡ª he didn¡¯t dare to think about it. He looked up and down to make sure she didn¡¯t lose an arm, a leg, or a piece of meat. Only after that, his cold expression loosened a bit. ¡°Without my permission in the future, you¡¯re not allowed to go up the mountain again, do you understand?¡± He resisted the difort in his heart and said in a low voice. Bai Zhi helped him up and said: ¡°I know, you lie down quickly, don¡¯t move anymore.¡± Hu Feng obedientlyy back on the bed and said: ¡°I¡¯m thirsty.¡± Hu Changlin, who was standing at the door, rushed in. ¡°I¡¯ll go and pour you water.¡± Then he said to Bai Zhi: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, you go and take a break. I¡¯ll take care of him, you¡¯ve been tired the whole day.¡± Bai Zhi looked at Hu Feng, when she saw him in a good spirit, she finally felt at ease. She nodded her head and said: ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go back to the house first.¡± The blood on her body should be washed. When Bai Zhi returned to the cabin house, she took a hot bath. She felt a lot better, so she didn¡¯t take medicine. After cleaning up herself, she put some medicine on the wound on her arm and wrap it with gauze. She also cleaned up the wound on her calves and put some medicine. After doing all those things, she went to front yard again, she saw the pangolin¡¯s scales and leeches were already dry. Bai Zhi took out pots and also the Zedoary and trigone. And then she divided the four medicinal herbs into three equal parts. She took the first pot and added some water and boiled it in a small fire. After the water boil, she filtered out the concoction and brought it to Hu Feng¡¯s room. Hu Feng closed his eyes, there were many pieces of memory shed through his brain. He couldn¡¯t put those pieces of memory together. He wanted to know more things about it, but his head hurt a lot. ¡°Hu Feng, you wake up, wake up.¡± A familiar voice sounded in his ears and pulled him back from that dark swamp of memories. When he opened his eyes, a clean little face entered his eyes. A pair of grape-like eyes looked at him eagerly and full of concern. Hu Feng¡¯s heart was getting warmer and warmer. His head doesn¡¯t seem to be hurting so much. And those memories that he couldn¡¯t remember clearly seem to have be less important. Seeing that he was awake, Bai Zhi smiled: ¡°It¡¯s time to take the medicine. You have slept long enough. It¡¯s time to wake up.¡± There seem to be something in her words, but he understood it. Bai Zhi helped Hu Feng to sit up. And Hu Feng looked at the bowl of medicine with pungent smell: ¡°If I drink this medicine, but my memory still didn¡¯t recover¡­?¡± Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°Impossible, I have confidence in my medical skills. You will definitely recover.¡± Hu Feng asked: ¡°If not?¡± Bai Zhi couldn¡¯t understand what he wanted to say, so she simply said: ¡°You will, I can guarantee it with my dignity.¡± Hu Feng shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t need your dignity, but I can consider it if it¡¯s yourself.¡± Bai Zhi looked very puzzled: ¡°What?¡± Hu Feng stared at her face seriously and attentively, then said: ¡°If I can¡¯t recover, you have to use yourself to pay off this debt.¡± Pay off this debt? When did she owe him? Even if she owed him, when did she say that she will use herself as payment? Thanks for reading, likes, andments. Chapter 307 - Taken advantage Chapter 307: Taken advantage Seeing her not making a sound, Hu Feng suddenly smiled and raised an eyebrow, then asked: ¡°What? You just said that you have confidence in your own medical skills, in a blink of an eye, you felt scared?¡± Bai Zhi propped up her chin and said: ¡°Scared? Who¡¯s scared? I¡¯m not scared, I said that you will recover, so you will definitely recover.¡± ¡°You promised?¡± Hu Feng asked. Bai Zhi pretended to be stupid: ¡°What should I promise you?¡± Hu Feng softly snorted and closed his eyes: ¡°If you don¡¯t promise me, I will not drink. I don¡¯t want to be your test subject. Who knows if this medicine has a side effect? I don¡¯t want to drink it in vain. If I¡¯m cured, then we¡¯re cleared. If I¡¯m not cured, what will you pay me aspensation?¡± What does she have to pay? Bai Zhi looked down at herself: So, if he¡¯s not cured, I have to use myself as payment. Seeing that she remained silent, Hu Feng raised an eyebrow and then frowned. ¡°What happened to you?¡± she asked. Hu Feng slightly opened his eyes and took a peak on her face while showing a painful expression on his face: ¡°Headache¡ª¡± His head was hurting, but he originally didn¡¯t like to show it on his face. At this moment, it was nothing but merely an act to force her to hurry to decide. Bai Zhi was afraid of him to get in trouble. Thinking that he only need to take medicine for three times, it¡¯s not a big deal to promise to him now. Well, it¡¯s a promise that she really doesn¡¯t need to fulfill. ¡°Well, I promise you, can you drink this medicine now?¡± she asked. Hu Feng shook his head: ¡°You write it, you have to write it down.¡± Bai Zhi was helpless. He is like a seriously ill kid, that the sister nurse has to fulfill all his wishes before he takes his medicine. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll write, your n is so vicious!¡± Bai Zhi looked for ink and paper. She was not used in writing with a brush, so the words she wrote looked ugly, but it was still recognizable. Hu Feng took the letter she had handed over and read it out loud word by word: ¡°I, Bai Zhi, promised Hu Feng that if I couldn¡¯t cure his amnesia, I will use myself as payment forpensation, and will neverin.¡± Hu Feng smiled in satisfaction. And suddenly, he raised his hand and bit his finger. He watched the blood rushed out. Bai Zhi hurriedly asked: ¡°What are you doing?¡± Hu Feng grabbed Bai Zhi¡¯s hand, he pinched her finger and dipped it to his blood, then quickly pressed her bloody fingerprint to the letter. ¡°Now it¡¯s done.¡± Hu Feng smiled and folded the letter and put it on his chest. Bai Zhi suddenly felt like she was being deceived¡­ ¡­ ¡°What are you doing? Hand me the medicine!¡± Hu Feng said. ¡°Oh!¡± She was still a bit stunned, her brain seemed suddenly stop functioning. She handed him the medicine bowl and watched him as he drinks it in one go. And then, she stupidly carried the bowl outside and think of what happened. However, the more she thought of it, the more she couldn¡¯t understand it. This is wrong, she has treated him, but she didn¡¯t ask for a penny. So why he is asking her to pay? What is this debt all about? Most importantly, who can tell that his amnesia has been cured? Only he could tell if he is cured or not. If he is cured but said that he isn¡¯t, then doesn¡¯t it mean that she could only suffer in silence? No, she has to rify this matter. When did she, Bai Zhi, let people take advantage of her? However, just went she walked towards Hu Feng¡¯s door, she remembered how desperate Hu Feng saved her at that time, and how he was still suffering because of it, she doesn¡¯t have the heart to be so cruel. Forget it, wait until he recovers and then ask him to make things clear. Hu Feng drank the medicine and went to sleep. Bai Zhi simply went back to the cabin house to rest. After the long day, she fell asleep as soon her heady on the pillow. Even if she didn¡¯t eat dinner, she sleeps until the next day morning. Thanks for reading, likes, andments. Chapter 308 - Did you remember something? Chapter 308: Did you remember something? Zhao Lan was sitting on the side and sewing a quilt. When she saw Bai Zhi woke up, she rushed forward and touched her forehead: ¡°Thank God, your fever has gone down.¡± Bai Zhi sat up andzily leaned on her back: ¡°I had a feverst night?¡± Zhao Lan nodded her head: ¡°You did, you¡¯re burning up all night. When I tried waking you up, you didn¡¯t wake up, I was worried to death.¡± Bai Zhi touched her forehead, she still has a low-grade fever. But then, she opened the quilt and get out to bed when Zhao Lan went outside to get her water to wash her face. She took out a medicine powder to the medicine box and quickly poured it on a teacup and rushed to drink it. When Zhao Lan entered the house, she smelled something so she asked: ¡°What is that smell?¡± Bai Zhi smiled and replied: ¡°I just took medicine, it¡¯s the medicine.¡± Zhao Lan snorted but didn¡¯t say anything about it anymore. She put the washbasin on the table and said: ¡°Come here, wash your face quickly. Your breakfast is in the front house. By the way, I heard Hu Feng was talking in his sleepst night, and his face doesn¡¯t look so good.¡± Bai Zhi hurriedly washed her face and changed clothes, then she rushed to the front house. Hu Changlin and Awu were cleaning up the porcupine in the yard. When Hu Changlin saw Bai Zhi, he stopped the work in his hand and said: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, you came. Your mother said your burning with a feverst night. How do you feel now?¡± Bai Zhi didn¡¯t stop her footsteps, she replied to Hu Changlin while walking towards him: ¡°A lot better. How about Hu Feng? How is he?¡± Hu Changlin said: ¡°He woke up and eating porridge in his room. You go and see him.¡± Bai Zhi went straight to Hu Feng¡¯s room and saw him sitting in front of the desk under the window, holding a spoon in his hand. The porridge in the spoon has already be cold, but he still didn¡¯t send it to his mouth. He just stared at the pear tree outside the window. No one knows what he is thinking. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Bai Zhi rushed to him and naturally raised her hand to check his temperature. He was colder than her. His body temperature was normal. She sighed in relief and asked: ¡°Does your head hurt?¡± Hu Feng returned to his senses, he slowly put down the spoon in his hand to the bowl and looked at Bai Zhi. His face looked calm as usual, but his eyes looked as if there were thousands of raging waves. ¡°No, how about you? Are you okay?¡± There was still a half bowl of porridge left in the big bowl on the table. Arge spoon was ced inside. Bai Zhi pointed her finger to the big bowl and asked: ¡°Are you still eating?¡± Hu Feng shook his head. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll eat it, I¡¯m starving to death.¡± She took the big bowl and picked up the spoon full of porridge and put it to her mouth. A warm porridge slipped to her throat up to her empty stomach. She felt sofortable. Bai Zhi looked at Hu Feng and saw him staring at her: ¡°What? Haven¡¯t you seen me like this before?¡± Hu Feng suddenly smiled. This girl, even if he did this kind of action that he found rude, he also felt that it¡¯s kinda cute and lovely. ¡°You eat well. Keep it up.¡± Hu Feng smiled and said. Bai Zhi ignored him, whether what he said is true or not, she continued eating. She shouldn¡¯t let her internal organs suffered. After she emptied the big bowl, she put it down and wiped her mouth with the cloth towel on the table. Afterward, she asked Hu Feng: ¡°I heard you were talking in your sleepst night, did you remember something?¡± After Hu Feng¡¯s eyes that were looking at Bai Zhi shed, he quickly swept his gaze at the pear tree outside the window. The smile on his face also disappeared in an instant: ¡°No.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t remember anything?¡± Bai Zhi raised an eyebrow. Hu Feng said in a low voice: ¡°Mmm, I didn¡¯t remember anything.¡± Seeing him like this, he doesn¡¯t seem like someone who doesn¡¯t remember anything. If he remembered something, why not say it? Is it inconvenient? Or is it because his past was too dark? Thanks for reading, likes, andments. Chapter 309 - Complain Chapter 309: Comin Or, he clearly remembered his past, but he was lying to make her fulfill her promise yesterday? Bai Zhi shook her head. No, no, she was only a mountain viger, he must be a person with high status. After recovering his memory, he will definitely leave here, but she wants to stay here and live a leisurely life. Therefore, they are destined to go to their separate ways. When she thought of the word ¡®separate¡¯, she suddenly felt depressed and ufortable. Hu Feng asked: ¡°Do you know who attacked us that day?¡± Bai Zhi returned to her senses and looked at Hu Feng calmly as possible: ¡°If I didn¡¯t guess wrong, it should be Boss Qian. When we saved Awu, we offended him. He hated us, but because he was afraid of Meng Nan, he didn¡¯t dare to touch us. However, the day before yesterday, Meng Nan left Qingyuan Town, he couldn¡¯t wait anymore, so hey a trap and ambush us.¡± Hu Feng¡¯s eyebrows slightly frowned, ¡°How can you be so sure that those men were Boss Qian¡¯s people?¡± Bai Zhi said: ¡°I saw the face of one of them. It was the thug who stood next to Boss Qian. I didn¡¯t remember it wrong.¡± Awu, who came in with the medicine bowl, just heard the conversation between the two. He rushed to their side and put down the medicine bowl in his hand, then he asked with a nk face: ¡°That day, the person who wanted to kill you is Boss Qian?¡± Bai Zhi didn¡¯t expect that this will be heard by Awu. She didn¡¯t want him to know this, she was afraid that he will me himself. ¡°Awu Dage, this matter has nothing to do with you, you don¡¯t have to me yourself.¡± When he thought of the sufferings of these two people in these past two days, his eyes immediately redden: ¡°How can this thing have nothing to do with me? If not because of me, how will you¡ª how will you be harmed by him?¡± Hu Feng came back from Ghost Gate. To save Hu Feng, Bai Zhi almost lost her life. The root of all this is because they helped him out. He clenched his fists and his knuckles made a squeaking sound: ¡°I¡¯ll go to him!¡± He suddenly turned around, and when he was about to leave the door. Bai Zhi quickly stopped him. ¡°Awu Dage, you can¡¯t go.¡± But how can Awu be willing? He said: ¡°I can¡¯t let you suffer like this in vain. I¡¯m going to settle this ount with him. Even if theye after me, I¡¯m not afraid of it.¡± Bai Zhi said: ¡°Awu Dage if you go like this, you¡¯ll die. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll never let them go unpunished. I will go to the government tomorrow and report him to Gu Daren. Let Gu Daren take care of his brother-inw.¡± Awu busily said: ¡°This can¡¯t be done, Gu Daren is not a good person. Without his permission, Boss Qian will not dare to do anything like this. So even if you go to Gu Daren toin, it will not work.¡± Bai Zhi didn¡¯t believe in his words: ¡°I have evidence, the weapon those people used is the same as what Boss Qian usually used. Why he wouldn¡¯t punish Boss Qian for this crime? Because they are rtives? Is Qingyuan Town really their family¡¯s backyard?¡± Not long ago, he was praised by the emperor for his achievement in disaster relief. Did he forget his identity so soon? Hu Feng didn¡¯t make a sound, he silently picked up the medicine bowl on the table and drink it. The disgusting taste made his stomach tumble and exhausted his remaining strength. He could only endure the urge to vomit. After pouring two bowls of tea, he looked at Bai Zhi and said: ¡°I will go with you tomorrow.¡± Bai Zhi frowned, this guy¡¯s injury was still not good. His head still cannot stand the bumps on the road, she mustn¡¯t let him go. Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go together.¡± So straightforward? Hu Feng raised an eyebrow, this was not her usual style. Thanks for reading, likes, andments. Chapter 310 - Complain Chapter 310: Comin ¡°Well, you rest!¡± Bai Zhi then turned her head to Awu and said: ¡°Awu Dage, let¡¯s go and see the tiger and wolves you brought back yesterday. It¡¯s better to peel off their skin as soon as possible.¡± Awu nodded his head: ¡°I already discussed this with Hu Bo, he and I will peel off their skin today.¡± The two people walked out of the room with a smile. Hu Feng looked at them until their figurepletely disappeared. When he took back his gaze, his face still looked calm, but his eyes were full of dark waves. He remembered some of his memories. Although his memory hasn¡¯tpletely restored, at least, he learned his identity. Three years, after three years, he finally found himself, but at this moment, he would rather not know his identity, he would rather not remember these memories. It turned out that these good time in three years were God¡¯s grace to him because he pities him. The moment he recalled some of his memories, all the good feelings he has disappeared. He is not Hu Feng, but at this moment, he would rather always be Hu Feng. * Hu Changlin and Awu busily peeled off the skin of the tiger and wolves. Bai Zhi was busy cutting the meat of pangolins. She divided it into several parts and tied it with rope. She sent some piece to Li Cheng and Wu Jiang. She sent the biggest parts to Awu¡¯s wife and Vige Chief Li. In addition to these people, she also sent some to Li Santong. The vigers watched as she sends those pieces of meat with envy. Naturally, they were jealous. After all, they helped to find them that night. The big men in their family busily looked everywhere in the middle of the night, so why they didn¡¯t get some? Those big men busily talked to each other with dissatisfaction. After a long while, Hu Changlin and Awu carried out the meat of the tiger and wolves and distributed it to them. The people who helped to find the two were given meat, which blocked theirining mouth immediately. The crops in the fields of these vigers haven¡¯t matured yet, so the foods in every household were poor. It¡¯s good to receive a free meal, but they received meat this time, which was a luxury. No matter what kind of meat it was, it is still meat. On this day, the whole vige was filled with the fragrance of meat. Those people who didn¡¯t receive meat could only swallow their saliva. Who told them not to help look for people that day? The atmosphere in the Bai Family, without exaggeration, could be described as dark as a storm cloud. Old Lady Bai stood at the door and looked at the smoke from the chimney of every household. The fragrance of meat kept entering her nose, which made her so angry. ¡°That little bitch, that dead girl, she has no conscience. The Bai Family raised her for years, she gave meat to the vigers, but she didn¡¯t give our family? She deliberately turned a blind eye on us, right?¡± Mrs. Liu answered back: ¡°Of course, she does.¡± Bai Erzhu, who was sitting in the yard opened his mouth and said: ¡°That night, people came to us and ask us to help look for Bai Zhi and Hu Feng. I was about to go, but you didn¡¯t let me. So naturally, we don¡¯t have a share. What are youining about?¡± Bai Erzhu now sees clearly that as long as he lived with these two women, he¡¯ll never live a good life. What¡¯s more irritating was, the silver left in their family was used to treat his elder brother¡¯s leg. If they separate with them, ording to the entricity of this olddy, he¡¯s afraid that he won¡¯t receive even a single copper coin. Not to mention, the division of their acres ofnd must also be unfair. Thanks for reading, likes, andments. Chapter 311 - Character change Chapter 311: Character change Just by thinking that he has to harvest the wheat in their fields in a few days, Bai Erzhu felt his head was aching. His elder brother¡¯s legs were hurt. He can¡¯t count on the women in the family. He has to do it alone, but all the good benefits fell on his elder brother¡¯s hand, so how can he be willing? Old Lady Bai was full of anger, she has no ce to vent it out, but Bai Erzhu suddenly hit her limit. Old Lady Bai walked out of the house and pointed her finger to Bai Erzhu: ¡°Who are you? Are you still my son? Why do have to help outsiders? What is there in your head? Pig manure?¡± This time, Bai Erzhu also fired up in anger. He stood up and kicked the chair, then angrily said: ¡°I have pig manure in my head? What about in your head? Our Bai Family originally have a good life, but what about now? Who made all this?¡± Every time he thinks about this matter, his blood was boiling in anger. In the beginning, when Zhao Lan and Bai Zhi was still in the house, he had foods to eat and he can go out without any worries. He also just need to do some simple work. If he didn¡¯t do a good job, Zhao Lan will do it again without anyint. But now what? He worked alone in the fields, the women in their family only stay at home. He doesn¡¯t know how long this will take. Old Lady Bai was shocked, this second son of her has always been timid. He was much coward than his elder brother. He had never shouted in anger at her before: ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? Do you want to eat me alive? Did you forgot that I am your mother?¡± Bai Erzhu was still in a bad mood, but what can he do? The person in front of him was his mother. He climbed out of her womb. He drinks her milk until he grew up, how can he continue to fight with her? Bai Erzhu kicked the chair again and walked away. Seeing that the olddy still wants to catch up, Mrs. Liu busily pulled her: ¡°Niang, forget it, just forget it.¡± Old Lady Bai find it strange: ¡°You don¡¯t want me to clean up my second son? What happened today? Did you had a character change?¡± Mrs. Liu smiled and said ¡°Niang, what are you saying? When did I ask you to clean up your second son? We are a family. And the family is the most important thing in this world, how can we fight each other?¡± Old Lady Bai was not stupid. What kind of a person Mrs. Liu is? No one else knew her character more than her. If she will not gain something, she will not think her second son as a family. This so-called family in her mouth definitely has a purpose. Her husband¡¯s legs were hurt. Her second son, Bai Xiaofeng only wants to study. Her first son, Bai Dabao has no strength to work in the field. The only person left who can work in the field was Bai Erzhu. If she fights with him, she will get in trouble. Thinking of this, Old Lady Bai¡¯s anger also disappeared. It¡¯s not really the right time to fight with her second son. She shouldn¡¯t anger him. She also should show respect. After considering things, Old Lady Bai said to Mrs. Liu: ¡°At noon, you cook thick porridge, let the second family eat first.¡± * The next morning, Bai Zhi didn¡¯t light up themp in their house. She only got out of bed and then went to the entrance of the vige to meet up with Awu. Awu rushed to entrance with the carriage. The horse was not seriously injured. After two days of treatment, it almost recovered. ¡°Don¡¯t you really want to go with Hu Feng?¡± Awu asked. Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°We can¡¯t go with him. His injury in the head is still not good. If his brain shook again and again in the bumpy road, it will be troublesome. I don¡¯t know if I can deal with it.¡± Bai Zhi then asked Awu: ¡°Did you brought things with you?¡± Thanks for reading, likes, andments. TL¡¯s Request: This site run on ads, so please kindly turn off your adblocker or add this site to your whitelist to support my trantion, if you can. No spoilers, please! Chapter 312 - Xiao Ding’s advice Chapter 312: Xiao Ding¡¯s advice Awu quickly pulled something on his chest, and some wrapped arrows in a rag were shown. These arrows were picked up near the Cotton Hill that day. There was also the broken arrow pulled from the horse¡¯s buttocks. The blood on the arrow was specifically preserved so that the country magistrate could see it as the evidence clearly. The carriage drove out of the Huangtou Vige, just in time to catch up in the government opening. When she arrived at the gate of the government, she was the only one, no else was there. The guard, who was at the gate was the same person she had seen before, Xiao Ding. When she visited Meng Nan a few times, he led the way for her. ¡°Miss Bai? Howe you are here today? Meng Daren returned to the capital, didn¡¯t you know about this?¡± Xiao Ding asked Bai Zhi. Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°I am not here to find Meng Dage, I¡¯m here toin.¡± Xiao Ding busily asked: ¡°Comin? What happened?¡± Bai Zhi sighed and said: ¡°That day, Hu Feng and I went to the town¡¯s gate to send away Meng Dage. On our way back we meet an ambush. There were people disguised as bandits and attacked us. I¡¯ve seen the face of one of them. It was the thug around Boss Qian.¡± Xiao Ding¡¯s face slightly changed, he deliberately lowered his voice and said: ¡°You said Boss Qian, you mean Qian Zhongyuan?¡± Bai Zhi nodded: ¡°It¡¯s him. One time, when he tried bullying us, I taught him a few lessons. I didn¡¯t expect that he was so resentful. Because of this little thing, he wanted to take mine and Hu Feng¡¯s life. Fortunately, our life is big, and we escaped that catastrophe.¡± Xiao Ding pulled her to the side: ¡°Miss Bai, do you know who¡¯s Boss Qian is?¡± Bai Zhi replied: ¡°Of course, I know him. He is Gu Daren¡¯s brother-inw, right?¡± ¡°You know it, but you stille to sue him? Gu Daren has always been short-sighted. If you told him about this, aren¡¯t you only looking for death?¡± Xiao Ding was anxious. After all, he had seen her a few times. He had been blessed my Meng Nan several times. So whoever Meng Nan¡¯s friends are, they were also his friends. He can¡¯t afford to see her make stupid action. Bai Zhi frowned: ¡°Looking for death? It was Boss Qian who wants me dead. He hired men to kill us, so why am I looking for death? I have evidence, will it still be hard for Gu Daren to seek justice for the victims?¡± She wanted to seek justice for Hu Feng and herself. If she will not go to the government andin, and Boss Qian happened to know that she and Hu Feng are still alive, he might send another group of people to kill them. Even if this usation will end up as a failure, at least Gu Daren will know about it. He can privately warn his brother-inw, and say that he shouldn¡¯t provoke them again. Seeing Bai Zhi insisted onining, Xiao Ding had no choice but to take Awu to the side and said. ¡°This Dage, if you want her to live, quickly go and find help. Miss Bai doesn¡¯t know Gu Daren¡¯s temper. Therefore, she insists onining, the ending of this matter will definitely not be good.¡± Awu also heard about Gu Daren¡¯s temperament, he is not a good person. Now, even this Xiao Ding also said so, it seems that this idea was really bad. ¡°But I don¡¯t know anyone here, where can I get help?¡± Xiao Ding thought for a moment, then suddenly he thought of a person, he busily said: ¡°You go to the restaurant and find Boss Chen. He and Meng Daren are friends. Although Meng Daren left, he and Miss Bai also know each other. If Boss Chen learn about this matter, he wille forward to save her.¡± Awu repeatedly nodded his head and said: ¡°Good, I will go to the restaurant now. Xiao Ding, I will trouble you to look after Miss Bai. If Gu Daren really wants to harm her, you plead mercy for her first.¡± Awu was so anxious, so how can he think that Xiao Ding was only a guard and has no qualification to enter the official court. Thanks for reading, likes, andments. Chapter 313 - Rescue

Chapter 313: Rescue

Without waiting for Xiao Ding to answer, Awu hurriedly went to the restaurant. Xiao Ding really wanted to help. After all, she was Meng Nan¡¯s friend, and he had seen her a few times. Bai Zhi was kind, he wants to help her, but he was just a little pawn, who had no right to speak, nor enter the official court, so how can he help? Bai Zhi was then brought inside the government, it was her first time to see a real ancient court. Not to mention, she had never seen even modern courts. She had only seen some in the news. She is a modern person. The modern people think that as long as there is conclusive evidence, its impossible for the judge not to convict the criminal. Even if there is a difference between ancient and modern time, at least she will not be unjustly punished! However, after she saw Gu Daren¡¯s face, she knew she was wrong¡­ ¡­ She thought things were simple and thought her situation was too optimistic. ¡°You are Bai Zhi that cured Meng Gongzi¡¯s face and wrist?¡± Gu Daren looked at the person in front and ask. He didn¡¯t ask her about the things she said. Bai Zhi replied: ¡°It is this young woman.¡± ¡°I heard that you and Meng Gongzi are very close?¡± Gu Daren asked. Bai Zhi frowned, what does he mean by asking this? Thinking of the situation at this time, Gu Daren obviously has no intention to break the case. She¡¯s afraid that he is not willing to make the suspect pay. If she wants to get away from here with aplete body, she can¡¯t put up a fight. ¡°Indeed, after all, I am Meng Gongzi¡¯s savior.¡± She looked up at Gu Daren, who looked like a monkey and said: ¡°Speaking, this young woman and Gu Daren¡¯s son have also met. Last time, the young master ate jujube and was choked on his throat. This young woman happened to be near and gave a helping hand. I also heard that the young master had a cough a few days ago. I gave his doctor a prescription. I don¡¯t know if the young master is feeling better now?¡± Gu Daren frowned. What does she mean by saying these things in the court? Does she want to climb? Doesn¡¯t she know that no matter how she climbed, she can¡¯t ask his brother-inw to be punished? Bai Zhi cupped her hand said: ¡°Daren, this young woman, and my elder brother fell on the Cotton Hill. My brother was seriously injured and almost die. This is the physical evidence brought by me, please Daren allow this young woman to show it.¡± Gu Daren¡¯s facial expression became gloomy and reluctant to say: ¡°Show it up.¡± Immediately, there was someone who took the feather arrow in Bai Zhi¡¯s hand and sent it to Gu Daren. There were only two kinds of weapons built in the town. Only a few households received arrows in the Qingyuan Town. Among them was his brother-inw, Qian Zhongyuan, and his arrows have a symbol of Qian Family. This symbol was engraved on the tail of the arrow, which he recognized in a nce. ¡°How many feather arrows can be bought in the town, what can this thing you brought prove?¡± Bai Zhi replied: ¡°The arrow has a symbol engraved on it. If you want to find the owner, you just need to ask the craftsmen who create weapons in the town, and you will be able to identify the person.¡± Gu Daren coldly said: ¡°This official is the county magistrate of Qingyuan Town. This official controlled every weapon here. If you say it like this, then aren¡¯t you questioning this official¡¯s ability?¡± Bai Zhi frowned, she felt bad inside her her heart. This, Gu Daren, was obviously tantly covering his brother-inw. ¡°Daren, this young woman didn¡¯t mean it like that. This young woman only wants to find out who tried to murder me and my brother.¡± Gu Daren suddenly mmed his chair and said: ¡°I think you¡¯re only falsely using good people for personal gain.¡± Chapter 314 - Three boards wake her up Chapter 314: Three boards wake her up Only falsely using good people for personal gain.? Who is she false using? What for personal gain? She hasn¡¯t even said who the suspect she wanted to sue, but then he concludes that she¡¯s falsely using good people? ¡°Daren, this young woman¡ª¡± Gu Daren raised his hand. ¡°You don¡¯t need to say another word. Someonee, drag her out and punish her with 20 boards.¡± What? He just decided that she is guilty without checking facts? And he wants to punish her with 20 boards? Immediately, some people came forward and dragged her out. She wants to resist, but how can she be the opponent of these big men. Her small arms and legs were flexible but only has limited strength. She was pressed on the torture bench, as a wide t board was showed in front of her. Just as she heard Gu Daren¡¯s shout, the wide board has been lifted and after a *pa* sound, the board hit her ass. It was more painful than she expected. After the board hit her ass, another one came again and again. She was hit three times in a row. She was so angry that she called out her mother, she felt like she¡¯s going to die. She really regretted not listening to Xiao Ding¡¯s advice. She thought of the dark side of the officialdom, but she didn¡¯t expect that it will exist in this ce. There is no such thing called ¡®just and incorruptible official¡¯. If people encounter such evil power, how are they going to survive? Just when the fourth board was about tond on her ass, a voice seemed to have descended from heaven: ¡°Stop!¡± Bai Zhi was covered with sweat. When she turned her head, she saw Boss Chen. And Awu was behind him. When Gu Daren saw Boss Chen, he frowned and felt bad. He squeezed out a fake smile and politely said: ¡°I heard the restaurant is serving new dishes in these past few days. They were greatly received by people, so the restaurant is always full pack. This official is also nning to try them.¡± Boss Chen, who has a smile on his face came forward and said: ¡°If you want to eat something, you can just send someone to buy it. No need to bother going there.¡± Gu Daren also smiled happily. Seeing Boss Chen walking step by step towards him, he said: ¡°I don¡¯t know why Boss Chen suddenly came here, what is the matter?¡± Then, his gaze fell on Bai Zhi. Boss Chen seems toe for this little girl. Boss Chen smiled and said: ¡°Gu Daren, let¡¯s cut to chase, I came for this little girl. If she has offended you, I will apologize on her behalf. I hope can Gu Daren can give me a face and let her go.¡± Gu Daren¡¯s face sank by three points: ¡°A small vige girl actually can make Boss Chene to my door and apologize. I don¡¯t why is that?¡± Boss Chen boss lowered his voice: ¡°Gu Daren, don¡¯t you know her rtionship with Meng Nan?¡± Gu Daren coldly said: ¡°Know what? Now Meng Nan is gone, he will nevere back again. Their rtionship doesn¡¯t matter.¡± What kind of people the Meng Family is? She was only a small vige girl. Although she looks good, what rtionship can she have with the Meng Family? Boss Chen then said: ¡°I will not hide it from you. Meng Nan specially asked me to take care of Bai Zhi before he left. After all, he will send someone to pick her up in a few days. If something happens to her here, I can¡¯t afford to face it.¡± Gu Daren¡¯s face drastically changed: ¡°What did you say? Meng Nan wants to take her to the capital? Is this true?¡± Boss Chen smiled: ¡°Why should I lie to you about this? Meng Nan even gave her his precious white jade. So what position do you think Bai Zhi has in his heart?¡± Chapter 315 - Changed Face Chapter 315: Changed Face Gu Daren suddenly panicked, he thought that Meng Nan and Bai Zhi were just ordinary friends. How can a person like Meng Nan fell for a small vige girl? He was sure that he will not even pity her. Although Gu Daren was short-sighted, he values his future. And at this time, this future is in the hand of the little girl in front of him, who was hit by the board. The capital was Meng Nan¡¯s site. And the Meng Family¡¯s influence in the capital was very strong, he doesn¡¯t expect Meng Nan to help him. As long as Meng Nan will not give him trouble, he will be thankful. But now he hit Meng Nan¡¯s little lover with a board, which was a big mistake. Gu Daren rushed out behind his desk and walked in front of Bai Zhi. He pushed the servant, who was holding the board: ¡°Get out, what do you think you¡¯re doing? I haven¡¯t given you an order, but you already beat the people? Go and ept your punishment.¡± Gu Daren seemed to like ying changed of facial expression. His indifferent face was now filled with a smile. He even personally helped Bai Zhi to get up on the bench: ¡°Miss Bai, I¡¯m sorry, I wasn¡¯t strict enough. These people are too reckless and hurt you. I hope Miss Bai will not fight with them and just pay no attention.¡± Bai Zhi really want to pull the ears of this ¡®just and incorruptible official¡¯, when did she be a fool? Bai Zhi swept her eyes to Boss Chen. Boss Chen nodded his head and waved his hand, indicating that she shouldn¡¯t be angry. Although Bai Zhi¡¯s heart still couldn¡¯t reconcile, those three boards wake her up. To survive, she should be realistic. And the reality is now in front of her. The fairness and justice, once she imagined, doesn¡¯t exist in this ce. Bai Zhi suppressed the anger in her heart and forced to smile, then she said: ¡°Daren, I¡¯m fine, I know it wasn¡¯t intentional, it¡¯s just three boards, I can stand it.¡± She still smiled, but every time she moved, she felt like her ass was being poked by thousand of needles. It was only after being hit by three boards, so what more if she was hit twenty times, will she lose her life? Gu Daren immediately said to the servant: ¡°What are you still doing? Aren¡¯t you going to bring a chair?¡± Bai Zhi waved her hand: ¡°No, Gu Daren, I¡¯m not feeling well. I have to go back now. Goodbye.¡± When Awu heard those words, he hurriedly helped Bai Zhi: ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go home.¡± Awu was very sad. If it wasn¡¯t because of him, how can Bai Zhi suffer like this today? Bai Zhi nodded her head. As she and Awu left, Boss Chen also followed behind them and leave the government. Out of the government¡¯s gate, Boss Chen went to the carriage with Bai Zhi and saw her full of cold sweat. He was also sad, so he said: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, if I arrived a bit earlier, you will not suffer like this.¡± Bai Zhi shook her head and smiled bitterly: ¡°How can I me you? I should me myself for thinking things are simple. I shouldn¡¯t havee, but it¡¯s alright, these three boards made me fully understand the survival rules in this world. I will not make the same mistake again.¡± Boss Chen was very surprised. After being hit by boards, shouldn¡¯t ordinary people be resentful? Shouldn¡¯t she try her best to take revenge? How can her mindset be so strange? Bai Zhi then said to Boss Chen: ¡°Boss Chen, thank you for today. If you didn¡¯t arrive on time, I might have lost this little life of mine.¡± Chapter 316 - Is Zhi’er back? Chapter 316: Is Zhi¡¯er back? Boss Chen sighed: ¡°In fact, you don¡¯t have to suffer from this crime here. If you change your mind and want to go to the capital, feel free to tell me, I can arrange it for you.¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to go yet. If I want to goter, I will trouble you.¡± * On the other side, Hu Feng woke up on time. After a short period of rest, he got out of bed, dressed and washed as usual. Breakfast was served on the table, it was porridge, a few side dishes, and steamed bread. He scooped a small amount of porridge and put it in his mouth. After that, his eyebrows frowned. He swallowed it and immediately put down the chopsticks in his hand. He then stood up and walked to the yard. Hu Changlin was drying the tiger skin and wolf skin. When he saw him, he asked: ¡°Do you feel better? Do you have a headache?¡± Hu Feng nodded his head: ¡°Much better, it¡¯s not too painful. Father, what about Zhi¡¯er?¡± Hu Changlin remembered what Bai Zhi said the day before yesterday, so he simply said: ¡°She said she will go to the field and wille backter.¡± ¡°Go to the fields? Didn¡¯t she said she will go to the government toin today?¡± Hu Feng asked. Hu Changlin didn¡¯t know where Bai Zhi went, he also wondered: ¡°Yes, she said yesterday that she will go there toin, but when Zhao Lan came over for breakfast, she said to me that she will go to the fields. I was also confused at that time.¡± Hu Feng¡¯s face drastically changed, as he asked: ¡°Have you seen Awu?¡± Hu Changlin shook his head: ¡°No, I haven¡¯t seen him since the early morning.¡± ¡°What about the carriage?¡± Hu Feng asked another question again. Hu Changlin also shook his head again: ¡°The carriage is not here, Zhi¡¯er must have used it.¡± Hu Feng¡¯s heartbeat fluctuated rapidly, and his breathing increased. Did that little girl go looking for death again? That man surnamed Hu was obviously not a good person. He can condone his brother-inw¡¯s arrogance in the town. He will not pay attention to herins about his brother-inw. Why would he pay attention to a small vige girl with no power and influence? ¡°Hu Feng, where are you going?¡± When Hu Changlin saw him rushing out, he busily tried to catch up. Hu Feng replied: ¡°I will go to the town.¡± Hu Changlin busily said: ¡°You can¡¯t run around now, Zhi¡¯er said, you¡¯re still not okay, you need to rest.¡± If she really wants him to rest, she shouldn¡¯t go look for trouble alone. Hu Feng said: ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. You can rest assured.¡± Then, he pushed opened the gate, it¡¯s just, he only took a few steps forward, his head began to hurt again. And his eyes turned ck, he could only lean on the wall. ¡°Look at you, I said you go can¡¯t go, you are still like this.¡± Hu Changlin helped him to get back his room. ¡°Hu Feng, I know you are worried about Zhi¡¯er, but you also need to take care of your body. How much suffering did she eat to save you? Don¡¯t you know?¡± Hu Feng was taken back to his room. And Hu Changlin pressed him to the bed, forcing him to rest. Hu Feng tried to get up, but as soon as his foot stepped on the floor, he felt dizzy and his body fell back on his bed. The fragment of memories continuously shed in his mind. The memories that were locked in his head for three years were released little by little. Every time these memories were released, he felt like his head was being hit by an ax. He doesn¡¯t know what to do. He couldn¡¯t help but faint. When he woke up, there was no longer painful expression on his face, and his eyes looked deeper than usual. He looked at the old roof of his room, then suddenly, he sat up and jumped out of bed. He didn¡¯t even bother to wear his shoes and just rushed outside to find Hu Changlin: ¡°Father, is Zhi¡¯er back?¡± Chapter 317 - Something happened Chapter 317: Something happened Hu Changlin quickly put down the work in his hand and got up, then pulled Hu Feng back to the house: ¡°She¡¯s back, she¡¯s back, look at you so anxious.¡± Hu Feng grabbed Hu Changlin¡¯s arm and urgently asked: ¡°Where is she?¡± Hu Changlin smiled and patted Hu Feng¡¯s back: ¡°She¡¯s fine. She¡¯s resting in the house. She said she woke up early and feel sleepy. She slept after lunch.¡± Hu Feng breathed a sigh of relief: If nothing happened, it¡¯s good. ¡°Did she go to the town toin?¡± Hu Changlin shook his head: ¡°She said that she didn¡¯t go to the town. She only went to the fields with Awu. Isn¡¯t the day of the delivery of meloning? Yesterday, she hired a few vigers to harvest the melons, but she was worried so she went there to see with Awu. When everything is fine, she came back.¡± Did she really just go to the fields? When he saw the smiling face of his father, he felt relieved. His father never lied to him and will never lie. ¡°Good, then I¡¯ll go back inside.¡± Hu Changlin replied: ¡°You go and wash, we¡¯ll have dinner in a while.¡± Dinner? Hu Feng raised his head and saw the sun was setting. The smoke in the sky was rising. Not long after, the sky will get dark, it was indeed time for dinner. Hu Feng nodded his head and turned back to his room. He slowly put on his socks and shoes, put on his outer shirt, and went to the backyard to wash his face. The headache he felt previously was gone. Only the wound on his scalp was still there. However, it was nothing serious, it was only a bit painful. Bai Zhi said before that she will cure his amnesia. She also said yesterday that as long as he drinks that disgusting medicine, his headache and amnesia will be cured. She was right, she did it. Just after washing, Hu Changlin called him in the front hall: ¡°Feng,e and eat.¡± Hu Feng walked quickly to the front hall. Only he and Hu Changlin were in the hall. There were only two pairs of tableware ced on the table. ¡°What about Zhi¡¯er and Aunt Lan?¡± He asked. Hu Changlin was pouring water, he didn¡¯t lift his head when he said: ¡°Oh, they are noting for dinner tonight. Zhi¡¯er said she was tired and will sleep early. Zhao Lan delivered food to the construction site when I saw there¡¯s still some leftover, I took it and she said she will note.¡± Hu Feng frowned and asked: ¡°When did Zhi¡¯ere back?¡± Hu Changlin thought for a moment: ¡°She came back before lunch. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Hu Feng asked another question: ¡°Did she eat lunch here?¡± Hu Changlin shook his head again: ¡°She didn¡¯te, she said she was not hungry. She felt sleepy so she will sleep.¡± Hu Feng just picked up his chopsticks, but put it down again: ¡°What about Awu? Did hee in here?¡± Hu Changlin nodded his head: ¡°Yes, he came here and help me with work for a while. But, he seemed to be absent-minded. He left soon after.¡± Hu Feng stood up and walked outside. ¡°Where are you going without having dinner?¡± Hu Changlin chased after him. Hu Feng replied: ¡°Something happened to Bai Zhi. I¡¯ll go and see.¡± Hu Changlin was shocked: ¡°What? Who said it? What happened?¡± He hurriedly followed behind Hu Feng and went to the cabin house. The door of the cabin house was not closed. Zhao Lan and Awu were standing in front of the door and whispering something. Who knows what they were saying, but their face doesn¡¯t look so good. Seeing Hu Feng came, Zhao Lan hurriedly pulled closed the door. Her tears haven¡¯t dried, but she pulled out a smile: ¡°Why did youe? Did you had dinner?¡± Hu Feng looked at the door closed by Zhao Lan and asked: ¡°What about Zhi¡¯er?¡± Zhao Lan replied: ¡°She¡¯s sleeping inside. She said she was too tired these past few days. She wanted to sleep more. She asks me not to disturb her. She¡¯s still sleeping until now. It¡¯s funny that she hadn¡¯t woke up yet.¡± Chapter 318 - Fever Chapter 318: Fever Hu Feng saw her eyes were red. And when she mentioned Bai Zhi, her eyes became teary. Zhao Lan and Hu Changlin were the same kinds of people. They were honest, they don¡¯t like to lie and will never lie, so their emotions were written on their face. Hu Feng said: ¡°I¡¯ll go inside and take a look.¡± Zhao Lan quickly stopped him: ¡°This, this is not good. My daughter told me not to wake her up.¡± Hu Feng looked at Zhao Lan and asked: ¡°Did she suffered under the hands of Gu Daren?¡± Zhao Lan was shocked and unconsciously asked: ¡°How did you know?¡± After she blurted out such a question, she busily changed her statement: ¡°No, nothing happened. Zhi¡¯er is just tired, so she fell asleep. Nothing, nothing happened.¡± Hu Feng shook his head: ¡°You don¡¯t have to lie to me. I know she went to the town today toin. That man with surname Gu is not a good person. She used his brother-inw, can she have a good end?¡± Zhao Lan bites her lip and stops talking. Her tears finally slipped from her eyes: ¡°She told me not to tell you, I¡ª¡± Hu Feng patted Zhao Lan¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°You can rest assured that I will not wake her up. I will just take a look and thene out.¡± Hu Feng then pushed opened the door and walked inside the dimly lit room. On the wooden bed that he made, there was a little girl lying on her stomach, wearing only a thin cloth. The thin quilt covering her body slipped to the side. She was sleeping in the bed with a pale face and chapped lips. Her cheeks were unusually flushing. Hu Feng stretched out his arm and touched her forehead, she was very hot. She seemed to be muttering something in her mouth. He came closer to listen. ¡°Cold, so cold¨C¡± Hu Feng quickly covered her with the quilt on the bed: ¡°Is it better now? Are you still cold?¡± His voice was low and gentle. Bai Zhi opened her eyes and looked at Hu Feng. This man in front of him was as handsome as ever, but he seemed to be more handsome than before. It seemed something had changed to him, but she couldn¡¯t tell what it was. Bai Zhi asked: ¡°What are you doing here? Don¡¯t you have a headache?¡± Hu Feng shook his head: ¡°No, nothing at all.¡± Bai Zhi closed her eyes and smiled, then said: ¡°I think you are good now, did you remember something?¡± Hu Feng shook his head again: ¡°No, I don¡¯t remember anything. Your medicine seems didn¡¯t work.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Bai Zhi tried to open her eyelids and looked at his calm and cold face. ¡°My medicine can only cure the disease, not the heart. It can¡¯t wake up the person who wants to continue sleeping.¡± Hu Feng pretended stupid, he stared at her face and said: ¡°You are a doctor, how can you let yourself get sick like this? Did you take medicine?¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°I didn¡¯t, I didn¡¯t expect it will get serious like this.¡± She pointed her finger at the bed and said: ¡°There is a medicine box below, take it for me.¡± Hu Feng took out the box she said under the bed. It was a silver box. It looked delicate but also strange. Where did thise from? He had never seen such a box before. ¡°Open it.¡± She said in a low voice to Hu Feng. Hu Feng opened the box, it was full of different things, including several tools that he had seenst time when she treated Meng Nan¡¯s hand. ¡°In the secondyer,¡± she said. Secondyer? Hu Feng was holding the box for so long, but he didn¡¯t notice that there was a secondyer. Bai Zhi looked up at Hu Feng and said: ¡°There are three buttons in the upper right corner. You press the first one, which is the red one.¡± Hu Feng found the three buttons she said, there were three small nail size square buttons. The three buttons have different colors. Just like Bai Zhi said, he pushed the red button. There were written words above it, or perhaps it¡¯s not words, it looks like twisted earthworms? Chapter 319 - Ibuprofen Chapter 319: Ibuprofen Following Bai Zhi¡¯s words, he pressed the red button and heard a ¡®click¡¯ sound. A small drawer automatically slides out from the middle and upper section of the medicine box. In the small drawer, there were many bottles and boxes with strange patterns. What are these? Why everything looks so strange? Bai Zhi said: ¡°Give me the ibuprofen.¡± She was still very young, she will only turn 13 years old next month. It¡¯s safer to use ibuprofen to reduce her fever. Hu Feng looked very confused with all the bottles and boxes in front of him. He doesn¡¯t know which one is the ibuprofen! Bai Zhi pointed her finger to the orange box on his left side: ¡°It was that orange box with strange characters.¡± Hu Feng took out the orange box, the words written on it were different from the words he usually wrote, but the characters on the orange box sound just like that. Bai Zhi took the box and immediately pulled out the bottle inside. After removing the protective plug, she set the amount to the right amount for her age, and then pressed the button. An orange-vored medicine was poured to the built-in medicine cup. She took out the medicine cup and drank the sweet-scented medicine as if she was only drinking a juice. This was the first time she has taken this medicine. She thought she would never have the chance to taste this medicine in her life. After taking the medicine, she handed it back to Hu Feng. Hu Feng imitated what she did, he pressed the medicine cup to the bottle. Where did this thinge from? Who made it? The yellow juice smells sweet and fragrant, is that really a medicine? Bai Zhi was very tired. She didn¡¯t have the spirit to talk to him again. She closed her eyes and said: ¡°Put everything back, I¡¯m going to sleep, you can go back.¡± Hu Feng put the medicine back to its original ce and pressed the red button again. As expected, the extended small drawer was shrunk back. Even if he was full of doubts, he knows its not the right time to ask, everything can wait until she gets better. Hu Feng put the medicine box back under the bed, got up and covered her with the quilt. Then he turned around and leave. When Zhao Lan saw him out, she immediately asked: ¡°How is she?¡± Hu Feng replied: ¡°She just drank medicine and fell asleep.¡± Zhao Lan knew that there were many strange medicines in her box. Although they were strange, they were very effective. Hu Feng took Awu to the side and whispered, ¡°What is going on?¡± Awu lowered his head and said: ¡°Bai Zhi won¡¯t let me talk.¡± Hu Feng coldly said: ¡°Things have alreadye this far, you still don¡¯t want to tell the truth? Do you want me to go to the town and look for that man surnamed Gu?¡± Awu hurriedly grabbed his arm: ¡°You can¡¯t. Hu Feng, Bai Zhi didn¡¯t want me to tell you. She¡¯s afraid that you will go to find Gu Daren. You mustn¡¯t go there.¡± Hu Feng said: ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to go, then make things clear.¡± Awu sighed. ¡°Well, I will say¡­ ¡­ Bai Zhi said to mest night that we will go to the government this morning toin. Bai Zhi said that Boss Qian knows that we live in Huangtou Vige. The two of you are not dead, he will know this fact sooner orter, she¡¯s afraid that Boss Qian wille right through our door. If that happened, we will all suffer. She wanted to go to the government toin. She knew that Gu Daren and Boss Qian are rtives so he can¡¯t punish him. She just wants Gu Daren to warn Boss Qian not to harm us again.¡± ¡°But who knows that Gu Daren was shameless to such point, she didn¡¯t even let her plead, he just casually ordered his people to beat her with the board.¡± Chapter 320 - Gu Fengkang Chapter 320: Gu Fengkang Hu Feng¡¯s fists tightly clenched, his joints made a crackling sound, his face turned ck and cold. It turned out that she was hit by a board, no wonder she would sleep lying on her stomach. ¡°How many hits?¡± Hu Feng gnashed his teeth. Awu busily replied: ¡°It was three boards. Fortunately, Boss Chen arrived in time to save Bai Zhi. Otherwise, if she was hit with 20 boards, she will lose her life.¡± ¡°Only three boards? Then, how did she end up like this?¡± In his point of view, Bai Zhi was not a spoiled girl. Although three boards were painful, it won¡¯t make people weak as this. Awu sighed and said: ¡°Bai Zhi is sick since yesterday. In order to find your medicine, she¡¯s been supporting hard herself, coupled with the three boards, will she still not copsed?¡± She was sick yesterday? No wonder, no wonder her face looked so bad when he saw her yesterday. ¡°I see. Go back, she¡¯s already sleeping.¡± Hu Feng said to Awu. When Awu saw him turn around and leave, he hurriedly grabbed his arm: ¡°Hu Feng, you can¡¯t go to the town to make trouble.¡± Hu Feng nodded his head: ¡°I won¡¯t go, I¡¯ll go back home to have dinner.¡± Awu let go of Hu Feng¡¯s arm and watched him walked step by step to the front yard. He had some worry in his heart. Hu Feng said he will not go, but why he felt like it was unbelievable? * As the night fell, a ck shadow came out from the Huangtou Vige. As the ck shadow jumped down on the small entrance of the vige, another ck shadow came out in a blink of an eye. The two almost fight with each other. But one of them immediately opened his mouth: ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± Hu Feng pulled down the mask on his face, then he frowned and asked: ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Awu also pulled down his mask and scratched his head: ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you here, I know you wille.¡± Hu Feng looked at Awu in front of him, the knife wound on his face made him look scary under the dim light, but his eyes were clear and bright. His face was also filled with a reassuring smile: ¡°Are you going there too?¡± Awu nodded his head: ¡°This is all because of me. You and Bai Zhi suffered so much for our family. If I continue shrinking my back, then can I still call myself a human?¡± Hu Feng nodded his head: ¡°Well then, let¡¯s go together. Let¡¯s go to the town and separate, you find Boss Qian, I¡¯ll go find that Gu. You don¡¯t need to be soft, release all your anger in your stomach. No matter what happened, I will bear it.¡± Awu said: ¡°You don¡¯t need to bear it. I¡¯m not a coward. Since I n to take a shot, I¡¯m not afraid of what will happen.¡± The two looked at each other and suddenlyughed. And left immediately under the night sky. * At this time, the gates of the government had already been closed. The two looked for a secluded corner and jumped up. Awu praised Hu Feng: ¡°Great skill!¡± Hu Feng looked at him and slightly smiled: ¡°You¡¯re not bad either!¡± After the two entered the town, they split up. Hu Feng went straight to find the country magistrate. He knew that this official had long been gone to sleep. So he went to the back office. After a while, in a candlelit room, he heard a man and a woman gasping for breath. Here is Gu Fengkang¡¯s back house. So, who else was flirting with the woman other than him? Hu Feng didn¡¯t beat the grass and startled the snake. He went to the front and took the board. Gu Fengkang let Bai Zhi eat three boards. Then, he will make him eat 30 boards, so that he could have a taste of this board. After pulling up his mask, while the man and woman gasping for breath more and more, he kicked the door open and mmed the board. Chapter 321 - Execution Chapter 321: Execution Gu Fengkang was shocked by the loud bang and this loud noise immediately softened his little brother¡­ ¡­ ¡°Who is it? Who is the bad guy disturbing this old man¡¯s good time?¡± Gu Fengkang couldn¡¯t ept it, he went out of the bed and wear his pants. He hasn¡¯t had a chance to see the person who disturbed him, but he suddenly heard a muffled sound. And then he felt his ass was hit by a solid board. Gu Fengkang opened his mouth to called out his mother¡¯s name in pain. But who would have thought that he just opened it, a stinky sock was stuffed in his mouth. Then another board hit his ass, which made him directly fell on the floor. This position was very convenient for Hu Feng to continue ¡®executing¡¯ him. When the woman on the bed heard the movement, she was so scared that she hides herself in the quilt. She didn¡¯t dare to scream. She was afraid that the person who was holding the board will transfer his anger to her. *Pa pa pa pa* Hu Feng didn¡¯t count the total number of hits he made. He only stopped hitting him when Gu Fengkang fainted. Hu Feng threw the board to Gu Fengkang and turned his head to the woman hiding in the quilt: ¡°Tell your master, if he dares to do evil things again, this uncle wille back, but when Ie back, I will not be holding board, but a knife.¡± After Hu Feng finished saying those words, he jumped outside and walked away. When there was no longer a sound, the woman, who was hiding climbed out of the bed and saw Gu Fengkang lying on the floor like a dead pig, she screamed in fear: ¡°Someonee, there is an assassin, catch the assassin¡ª¡± However, the so-called assassin has long been disappeared without a trace. The government was in turmoil for a long time. Some people shouted to catch the assassin. Some people shouted to get water for the burning warehouse. Everyone was so busy until dawn. When the fire was finally extinguished, the precious antiques, calligraphy, paintings, silver tickets, and satins for making clothes were all destroyed. The gold and silver jewelry was also burned by this fire. Fortunately, the real gold is not afraid of fair and was notpletely destroyed. Gu Fengkang woke up, but when he heard the news, he was so angry that he fainted again. The doctor performed needle treatment for a long time but failed to wake him up. Gu Fengkang¡¯s wife, Xu Furen, has been guarding her husband. Concubine Xiao, who was serving the masterst night was punished to kneel in the room. Her eyes were swollen from crying, her heart was full of grievances. Why did they punish her? The master was being beaten, but she didn¡¯t look for someone to help as soon as possible. Was she innocent? Xu Furen coldly stared at Concubine Xiao and said: ¡°Say, what happenedst night? How could master be beaten by people? Who is that person?¡± Concubine Xiao said while choking: ¡°Furen, I don¡¯t know who hit master. Last night,st night, master and I are, are ¡ª¡± When she lifted her head, she saw Xu Furen looking at her with an angry face, so she quickly swallowed her words. Some things, she doesn¡¯t need to say clearly, the other party can understand. It doesn¡¯t make me feel better, so I won¡¯t also let you feel better. But of course, Xu Furen was still suffering the most. Since she gave birth to her son, although he dotes on their son very much, he rarely entered her room, let alone spend a night in her room. Although Concubine Xiao was not the most beautiful out of four concubines, she was the most seductive one, she can hook the master to enter her room. Xu Furen shouted: ¡°Don¡¯t say those that are useless, just get to the point.¡± Concubine Xiao lifted her handkerchief and wiped her eyes, then said: ¡°I was in the room with masterst night, we¡ª were doing things! Suddenly, the door was kicked open, master went to see it, but the ck man was indifferent and hit master. I shouted for people to catch the assassin. But Furen, you also know, since I lived there, master doesn¡¯t let those servants stay and serve me. When the movements finished, master has already passed out. The ck man who beat master has long been gone.¡± Chapter 322 - Husband’s sister Chapter 322: Husband¡¯s sister Xu Furen asked: ¡°You didn¡¯t see the person¡¯s face?¡± Concubine Xiao busily shook her head: ¡°No, he was wearing a mask. The light in the room is small, I didn¡¯t see how he looks.¡± The truth is, she didn¡¯t see the person at all, she was so scared that she hides in the quilt immediately. Anyway, no one knows it. She can say whatever she wants. At this time, the doctor had cut off the trousers that stuck on Gu Fengkang¡¯s bloody ass. After simply cleaning the wound, he took out his homemade medicine to use it to Gu Fengkang. When the white powder was sprinkled on Gu Fengkang¡¯s wound, the unconscious Gu Fengkang immediately woke up, and a terrible roar sounded. ¡°It hurts, it hurts! What the hell are you doing?¡± Xu Furen hurriedly pressed Gu Fengkang¡¯s arm. ¡°Master, the doctor is giving you medicine. You bear it, you have to bear it.¡± In pain, Gu Fengkang¡¯s called out his mother¡¯s name. And he cursed the man who beat himst night and it¡¯s family up to 18th generation. When the doctor finished sprinkling the medicine, Gu Fengkang who was in so much pain, felt that the pain was not as painful as before. However, he just released a sigh of relief, when he heard the report outside: ¡°Master, furen, Mrs. Qian ising.¡± When she heard it was Mrs. Qian, Xu Furen frowned, but she couldn¡¯t say anything. After all, it was the master¡¯s sister, so what can she say? Before Gu Fengkang could open his mouth, the door was pushed open, and dazzling sunlight came inside his room. Gu fengkang quickly closed his eyes and felt unhappy inside his heart. Although Gu Pinghui was his sister, this was the inner courtyard of his house, how can she just enter like this? When Gu Pinghui entered the door, she cried and said: ¡°Fengkang, you have to seek justice for your brother-inw!¡± Gu Fengkang adjusted his breathing to prevent feeling the pain on his buttocks. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? If you have something to say, just say it. How can you just cry after entering the room?¡± When Gu Pinghui entered the door, she saw Concubine Xiao kneeling on the floor, Xu Furen was sitting by the bedside, and her brother Gu Fengkang was lying on the bed, his face looked very bad. She stopped crying and looked at her brother who was lying on the bed: ¡°Fengkang, this, what happened to you?¡± Xu Furen shouted to the maidservant next to her: ¡°What are you still doing? Why don¡¯t you serve yourdy tea?¡± The maidservant hurriedly moved the chair to the bed. Gu Pinghui sat down with her ass and looked at her brother anxiously: ¡°Fengkang, what happened to you? When I came in, the house looks messy, why is that?¡± Gu Fengkang endured the pain and said in a low voice: ¡°Something happened in the house. What are you doing here? What did you just say?¡± Gu Pinghui remembered her purpose ofing here, so she immediately cried and said: ¡°Fengkang, your brother-inw was beatenst night and our warehouse was burned. Jin¡¯er is still sick. How can I continue to live when all things are not working in a good direction in the family?¡± Gu Fengkang¡¯s face became cold, as he looked at his crying sister: ¡°What did you say? Brother-inw was beaten too? And your warehouse was burned?¡± Gu Pinghui nodded her head and suddenly reacted: ¡°Brother-inw was beaten too?¡± She then looked at Gu Fengkang. Ever since she entered the house, Gu Fengkang has been lying and didn¡¯t move: ¡°Did someone beat you too?¡± Xu Furen answered: ¡°Well,st night, master was beaten and our warehouse was burned.¡± Gu Fengkang said with a cold face: ¡°It seems that the same group of people attacked us. Those bastards, they dare to damage this tiger¡¯s body of mine, just wait for this old man to find you, you¡¯ll see how I will clean you up.¡± Chapter 323 - Who harmed you? Chapter 323: Who harmed you? Gu Pinghui looked confused: ¡°Did you offended someone recently?¡± Gu Fengkang offended someone? In Qingyuan Town, is there someone he didn¡¯t offend? There was Meng Nan before, but Meng Nan had already left, wait¡­ wait, Meng Nan? Gu Fengkang suddenly remembered yesterday¡¯s incident. Bai Zhi came toin and sued Qian Zhongyuan for hiring people to kill them. He couldn¡¯t remember how many boards she suffered, but he was certain that it¡¯s not many. Boss Chen said that Bai Zhi was Meng Nan¡¯s little lover. After a few days, he will send people to pick her up. That assassinst night, was it Meng Nan¡¯s people? Could it be that before he left Qingyuan Town, he left some people to guard her? It must be the case. Otherwise, how could Boss Chen arrive in such a timely manner to save Bai Zhi, who was alone in his ce? ¡±Master, what are you thinking about? Who do you think harmed you?¡± Xu Furen asked. Gu Fengkang¡¯s face became pale and his eyes were filled with panic. How can he not? Meng Nan stayed in Qingyuan Town for two years. He had been cautious around him in fear of offending the Meng Family in the capital. Now that he¡¯s gone, he thought everything will be fine, but who knows that at this moment, everything became a failure¡­ ¡­ When Gu Pinghui saw Gu Fengkang¡¯s appearance, she couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Fengkang, did you think of something? Who harmed you and Zhongyuan? We mustn¡¯t spare him, we must capture him and let him pay for our loses. We must peel off his skin, break his ribs and¡ª¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Gu Fengkang roared in anger. He was extremely emotional. His eyes were wide opened, which made Gu Pinghui shrink in fright. And she almost fell to the ground. Her younger brother has always been good to her and has no opinion on Qian Zhongyuan. No matter what happened to Qian Zhongyuan, he always protects him and never yelled at her like this. What¡¯s wrong with him? Gu Fengkang was distressed: ¡°Don¡¯t mention Qian Zhongyuan in front of me. I have been the country magistrate for many years. How many things I have cleaned up for him in all these years? But, he only gets more and more daring. Not only he has guts to hire killers now, but he also now has guts to offend those people he shouldn¡¯t offend.¡± Gu Pinghui¡¯s face drastically changed: ¡°Fengkang, what do you mean by this? I, I don¡¯t understand!¡± Gu Fengkang angrily said: ¡°If you don¡¯t understand, just go back and tell Qian Zhongyuan to restrain himself, don¡¯t go out and cause trouble. Especially, provoking people he shouldn¡¯t provoke like Meng Family. I am the country magistrate, but in front of Meng Family, I am not even a fart.¡± When Gu Pinghui heard those words, she got confused. She couldn¡¯t understand what he was saying, but she can see that her brother doesn¡¯t want to talk to her anymore. So, she got up and said: ¡°Fengkang, you should recuperate. The things you said, I will tell them to Zhongyuan.¡± Gu Fengkang didn¡¯t look at Gu Pinghui again, he just waved his hand for her to leave. Xu Furen never liked Gu Pinghui. So now that she was reprimanded. Her heart felt refreshing. But she didn¡¯t show it on the surface of her face, she even sent Gu Pinghui out. ¡°Big sister, don¡¯t take it to heart, Fengkang was badly injured so he was not happy inside his heart.¡± Gu Pinghui wiped her tears and said: ¡°Sister, I don¡¯t me Fengkang, he is my brother, I know he didn¡¯t mean it.¡± Gu Pinghui wiped again the tears in her eyes and then grabbed Xu Furen¡¯s hand: ¡°Sister, I heard Meng Daren¡¯s wrist got injured before. The doctor in the town said they couldn¡¯t cure him, so then who cured him?¡± Chapter 324 - Reward Chapter 324: Reward Xu Furen busily said: ¡°I¡¯ve heard about this thing, it is Miss Bai Zhi. Miss Bai has also saved Yeer¡¯s life before, that day, it if it wasn¡¯t for her, I¡¯m not sure what will happen to Ye¡¯er.¡± Thinking of that day, Xu Furen was still scared. Gu Pinghui busily asked: ¡°Where does Miss Bai live? Jiner¡¯s disease is strange. He had already taken a lot of medicine, but he only gets thin day by day. All the doctors in town had been monitoring his condition, but I can see that they don¡¯t have a way to cure him.¡± Xu Furen thought for a moment and then said: ¡°I think it¡¯s called Huangtou Vige, but I don¡¯t know where exactly it is. She said she¡¯s not a doctor, and only has a little knowledge of medicine. I thought she was telling the truth, so I didn¡¯t take it seriously. I just rewarded her some money, but when I heard she cured Meng Nan¡¯s face and wrist, I knew she was only being modest!¡± Gu Pinghui was overjoyed: ¡°Huangtuo Vige, Huangtuo Vige, I will write it down, I will write it down, I¡¯ll go and find her.¡± Gu Pinghui hurriedly walked away. Xu Furen looked at her departing back and then she sneered. * Gu Pinghui didn¡¯t go back home, she took her two maidservants and two bodyguards with her and drove outside the town. Their luxurious carriage drove all the way to Huangtou Vige. Huangtou Vige became very lively today. They¡¯ve never seen such a luxurious carriagee to their vige. The people who came out of the carriage looked very rich and powerful. She has exquisite makeup. Her hair was full of gold ornaments. The clothes wrapped around her body were all made of silk. She also has four subordinates around her. The Bai Family¡¯s ce was close to the entrance of the vige. Old Lady Bai and Mrs. Liu were talking to some vigers at the gate of their courtyard. When they saw such parade, they naturally want to join the excitement. After Gu Pinghui got off the bus, she made a gesture to the maidservant around her. The maidservant looked at the crowd, her eyes fell on the olddy, who was the closest to her: ¡°Madam, is there a family with surname Bai in this vige?¡± Old Lady Bai was surprised for a moment: ¡°Family with surname Bai? Yes, my family¡¯s surname is Bai.¡± The maidservant looked at Old Lady Bai with disdain and contempt. Herdy was looking for a female doctor surnamed Bai. But, she couldn¡¯t see that this olddy could raise a talented doctor at home. ¡°Is there any other Bai family?¡± The maidservant asked. Old Bai frowned when she saw the maidservant looked at her that way, she was unhappy inside her heart. However, this maidservant came from a big family, so she didn¡¯t dare to offend her. She put a smile on her face and said: ¡°Who are you looking for in our Bai Family?¡± Gu Pinghui, who was behind the maidservant, rushed forward and asked the olddy: ¡°We are looking for Miss Bai, is she here now?¡± Old Lady Bai was shocked: ¡°Miss Bai? Which Miss Bai?¡± The vigers who joined the crowds immediately answered back: ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s Bai Zhi, it¡¯s impossible to be Bai Zhenzhu, right?¡± Gu Pinghui quickly nodded: ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s Bai Zhi. Is she at home now?¡± Old Lady Bai¡¯s face drastically changed, she didn¡¯t know what to say. Mrs. Liu answered with another question: ¡°I don¡¯t know why you are looking for her? Did she do something bad in the town? Did she stole something in your home?¡± Gu Pinghui frowned: What is this woman saying? When the maidservant saw the situation changed, she busily said: ¡°Mydy is here to invite Miss Bai to treat a patient¡¯s illness. The reward will be rich. If she is here, you take us to her.¡± When they heard the reward will be rich, Old Lady Bai and Mrs. Liu¡¯s eyes immediately shed. Old Lady Bai busily said: ¡°She¡¯s at home. I am her grandmother, you can give the reward to me.¡± Then she reached out her hand to the maidservant. Chapter 325 - Who collected the money should manage it Chapter 325: Who collected the money should manage it The maidservant frowned. They haven¡¯t treated the patient, but they were already asking for a reward? Gu Pinghui has money. She only cares about her son¡¯s illness. What is money? Compared with her son¡¯s life, it was only dirt. Gu Pinghui nodded her head to maidservant: ¡°Give it to her.¡± The maidservant handed a pouch containing two ingots of silver, which is equivalent to 20 silver coins. She handed it immediately to the olddy. ¡°Can you take us to see Miss Bai now?¡± The maidservant asked. Old Lady Bai took the pouch and her eyes curved like a crescent moon immediately: ¡°Of course, let¡¯s go now.¡± The onlookersughed but didn¡¯t say anything. This olddy must be crazy to take this money. What is Bai Zhi¡¯s rtionship with her? But still, she dared to collect the silver that belongs to Bai Zhi? This olddy¡¯s temper hasn¡¯t changed at all. However, this matter is still Bai Family¡¯s issues, they shouldn¡¯t butt in. Seeing the olddy taking the people to the Hu Family, they started scattering. * When Old Lady Bai came to Hu Family¡¯s house, she saw Hu Changlin and Hu Feng talking in the yard. They had a big tiger skin and wolf skins behind them. When the olddy saw it, she was envious. These skins can be sold for hundreds of silvers. The tiger skin was very rare, so who doesn¡¯t know those wealthy men in the town like to buy them? When they heard Bai Zhi and Awu had killed it, she felt like it belongs to the Bai Family. ¡°Changlin, is Bai Zhi there?¡± Old Lady Bai asked Hu Changlin in the yard. Hu Changlin saw that the olddy not only came by herself but also brought a rich woman. This woman must be from the town. On the other hand, Hu Feng¡¯s face sank immediately. His face became cold as he asked: ¡°Is there something?¡± Old Lady Bai smiled and said: ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying, I am her grandmother, so why can¡¯t Ie to see her?¡± Hu Feng went in front of the gate and crossed his arms. He looked at the olddy and said: ¡°Who is her grandmother? Don¡¯t tter yourself, leave!¡± Gu Pinghui, who was behind Old Lady Bai was shocked. Is this olddy not Bai Zhi¡¯s grandmother? Gu Pinghui stepped forward and said to Hu Feng: ¡°We are looking for Miss Bai to seek medical help. This olddy collected the money for consultation. If Miss Bai is here, please ask her toe with us.¡± Hu Feng¡¯s cold eyes fell on Old Lady Bai. His eyes looked as sharp as a knife while saying: ¡°Since you collected the consultation fee, then you help them treat the patient. Even if you lose your life, you now have money to buy a coffin, so it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Old Lady Bai became impatient, she pointed her finger to Hu Feng and shouted: ¡°What are you talking about? Are you cursing me and the patient? Can you say such a thing?¡± Gu Pinghui became anxious. She pushed the maidservant in front of her and rushed in front of the olddy: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that your Miss Bai grandmother? What this all about? Why do you need to talk to him to see your granddaughter?¡± Old Lady Bai didn¡¯t know what to say, so she quickly looked at Mrs. Liu. Mrs. Liu¡¯s mouth was quite evil at ordinary times, so she can insert a word or two at any time. However, the woman in front of her was from a rich family, so she didn¡¯t dare to interject. Hu Changlin came over and interrupted: ¡°She used to be Bai Zhi¡¯s grandmother, but now she¡¯s not. She drove out Bai Zhi and they signed a separation letter. Now the two of them are not rtives.¡± Gu Pinghui¡¯s body trembled. In just a short while, she was yed by this olddy? Chapter 326 - Honorable guest Chapter 326: Honorable guest Old Lady Bai busily said: ¡°Madam, no need to worry. Although I have separated from Bai Zhi, we are still grandmother and granddaughter. I will take you to her and let her treat the patient in your family.¡± Gu Pinghui wants to tear the old woman¡¯s mouth. What is she? How dare she lie to her? Despite the anger in her heart, for the sake of her son, Gu Pinghui temporarily suppressed this anger: ¡°Lead the way.¡± Old Lady Bai leads the way for Gu Pinghui and the servants behind her to go to the cabin house. The door of the cabin house was closed, but the outside gate was unlocked. When she heard someone was talking in the room, Old Lady Bai looked at Mrs. Liu. Mrs. Liu, although unwilling, she quickly knocked on the door: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, are you there? Your grandmother came to see you, open the door.¡± The voice in the room stopped shortly, and then the wooden door was opened. Zhao Sue stood at the door and looked outside. When she saw the olddy and Mrs. Liu with another woman, she frowned and asked: ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Old Lady Bai knew that Zhao Sue was Awu¡¯s wife. The family of three couldn¡¯t survive in the town, so they came to live here with Bai Zhi and became the mother and daughter¡¯s servant. She was Bai Zhi¡¯s servant, so in her eyes, she was the Bai Family¡¯s servant. Old Lady Bai looked at Zhao Sue impatiently and said: ¡°It has nothing to do with you. Let Bai Zhie out soon. There is an honorable guest.¡± Although Zhao Sue only lived in the vige for a few days, she knew about the mother and daughter¡¯s grievances with the Bai Family. She couldn¡¯t count their sins to Bai Zhi, so her impression of these people was very poor. ¡°Zhi¡¯er is sick and can¡¯t see you. If you have something, just leave for now.¡± Before she opened the door, Bai Zhi told her there is no need to be polite with these two. Hearing this, Old Lady Bai became so angry that she rushed forward and pushed Zhao Sue: ¡°I am looking for my granddaughter, what does it have to do with you? Get out of the way!¡± The room was clean and neat just like when she camest time. A person was lying on the wooden bed, Zhao Lan was doing needlework, and a little girl was ying on the side. Old Lady Bai¡¯s eyes swept to the person lying on the bed. She frowned and immediately said: ¡°What time is it now and you¡¯re still sleeping? Get up quickly, there is a guest.¡± Zhao Lan stopped the needlework in her hand, she looked up and coldly stared at the olddy: ¡°Can¡¯t you see that she¡¯s sick? What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± At this time, Gu Pinghui walked in with her two maidservants. The ce was small and suddenly became crowded. Gu Pinghui frowned, this cabin house was not even as big as her thatched house. She looked at Zhao Lan and asked: ¡°Are you Miss Bai?¡± Zhao Lan also looked at her and said: ¡°Miss Bai is my daughter, who are you? What are you doing here?¡± Old Lady Bai hurriedly answered: ¡°This is the case. Thisdy said there is a patient in their house. She wants to ask Bai Zhi to cure this person. You let Bai Zhi go with them.¡± Zhao Lan¡¯s indifferent gaze quickly swept to the olddy. She sneered and said: ¡°Why do I need to listen to your arrangement?¡± The maidservant busily said: ¡°She must go. She already received a consultation fee of 20 silver. You can¡¯t refuse.¡± Zhao Lan suddenlyughed. What else is there to say? How can people like Old Lady Bai and Mrs. Liu who are not helpful, kindly bring people to see Bai Zhi for medical treatment? Zhao Lan said to the maidservant: ¡°Whoever received your consultation fee can cure the patient in your family. We will not confiscate the money.¡± Chapter 327 - Have to go Chapter 327: Have to go The maidservant was irritated, she said: ¡°Don¡¯t take things for granted. My honorabledy personallyes to seek your medical help, already given you enough face. What kind of person do you think you are?¡± Bai Zhi, who was pretending to be sleeping couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She opened her eyes and looked at the maidservant, then sighed: ¡°The rich people¡¯s maidservant is extraordinary!¡± When Gu Pinghui saw the girl in the bed woke up, she gave the maidservant a quick look and said: ¡°bbermouth, back down!¡± The maidservant naturally knows why herdy was doing this. But when she retreats, she still can¡¯t help but look at the girl on the bed. Gu Pinghui went forward two steps and looked at Bai Zhi: ¡°Miss Bai, I heard that you are skilled in medicine, we came to seek your medical help sincerely.¡± Bai Zhi propped up her head, her little face was as pale as a paper. Her lips were chapped and there was some trace of blood. She stared at the elegantdy in front of her and asked: ¡°Who told you that I know medicine?¡± Gu Pinghui replied: ¡°The Country Magistrate, Gu Daren is my younger brother. I went to the government this morning. My sister-inw told me that you¡¯re the one who healed Meng Daren¡¯s face and hand, and also saved her son.¡± When Old Lady Bai and Mrs. Liu heard of this, the smile on their faces became much brighter. It turned out that thisdy not only rich but also very influential. And she¡¯s actually the country magistrate¡¯s sister. If they had a rtionship with her, will they still have to worry about Bai Xiaofeng¡¯s future? Zhao Sue¡¯s face drastically changed. It turned that thisdy was Boss Qian¡¯s wife, who tried to kill Bai Zhi and Hu Feng. Bai Zhi suddenly burst intoughter, bright red blood came out from her chapped lips. It turned to be that she¡¯s Boss Qian¡¯s wife and the country magistrate¡¯s sister. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Gu Pinghui felt that herughter was strange. It was not theughter of happiness. Bai Zhi didn¡¯t answer, instead, she asked: ¡°I don¡¯t know if the country magistrate told you that, I went to the government yesterday to sue your husband for hiring murderers. However, the country magistrate not only refused to ept my case but also hit me with a board for no reason. Because of that, I still can¡¯t get out of bed. He didn¡¯t tell you that?¡± Gu Pinghui was shocked: ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Bai Zhi snorted and slowlyy back in the bed: ¡°I said, I was almost killed by the killers sent by your husband. I managed to escape death, but I was beaten by your brother. Now, I can¡¯t get out of bed, but you¡¯re asking me to treat your family? Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡± Gu Pinghui waspletely paralyzed. She didn¡¯t know that there was such a thing. If she knew that there was such a thing, she would note. But her son is sick, if she goes back empty-handed, what will happen to him? Gu Pinghui gritted her teeth and turned her head, she gave the maidservant a meaningful look. The maidservant naturally know what to do, she took a step forward and said to Bai Zhi: ¡°Miss Bai, mydy doesn¡¯t know about it. Our master is not the kind of viin you say, presumably there is some misunderstanding.¡± After hearing Bai Zhi¡¯s words, Old Lady Bai¡¯s face has already changed in color. She cursed Bai Zhi for many times. How dare she make calctions with the country magistrate and his sister? Old Lady Bai busily agreed: ¡°Right, right, there must be some misunderstandings in this. The most important thing to do right now is to treat the patient. You must go with them.¡± Bai Zhi closed her eyes and said: ¡°You look at me, I am a patient myself, do you think I can treat a patient in this condition?¡± The maidservant¡¯s face sank: ¡°You have already collected the money. You have to go with us today. Even if you can¡¯t go, you have to go.¡± Chapter 328 - Taking people by force

Chapter 328: Taking people by force

Bai Zhi coldly snorted: ¡°Is that so? Boss Qian hires murderer, does Qian Furen take people by force?¡± She then raised an eyebrow and looked at the maidservant: ¡°You said that we received the consultation fee, who collected it? Where is the money?¡± The maidservant pointed her finger to Old Lady Bai: ¡°The money is with her, she is your grandmother, so it is the same as you, but you still don¡¯t recognize it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t recognize it. She took your money, so you take her with you. I don¡¯t have a rtionship with her. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask the vigers.¡± The maidservant was lost, so she looked at herdy. Gu Pinghui only thinks about her son, so she gritted her teeth and said: ¡°Since you used me of taking people by force, then I will take you by force today.¡± Gu Pinghui turned her head and shouted at the door: ¡°Come inside!¡± The two bodyguards rushed inside: ¡°Furen, what is yourmand?¡± Gu Pinghui pointed her finger to Bai Zhi, who was lying in the bed and said: ¡°Take her away.¡± The two bodyguards were about to do so when suddenly, Hu Feng¡¯s voice sounded from outside: ¡°Let¡¯s see who dares do it.¡± The cabin house was full of people, Hu Feng stood at the door and stretched out his arms and picked the two maidservants around Gu Pinghui, and throw them on the ground outside. When the two bodyguards saw it, they pulled up their sleeve and rushed to Hu Feng, but they were thrown outside without even touching the tip of Hu Feng¡¯s clothes. Gu Pinghui got scared, she took four subordinates with her, but all of them were thrown outside. Is it her turn next? ¡°Stop, no need to move, I¡¯ll go out, I¡¯ll go out myself.¡± Gu Pinghui hurriedly went outside. She forgot that there was a door sill at the door, her foot got hooked at the door. And because there was no maidservant around her, she fell straight on the ground. Her face mmed to the mud, in pain and anger, her body couldn¡¯t stop trembling. The two maidservants rushed forward to lift theirdy. And one of them pointed her finger to Hu Feng and said: ¡°You, you are too rude to mydy. Just you wait, my master and Gu Daren will not let you go.¡± Hu Feng coldly sneered: ¡°Is that so? You go back and tell your master and Gu Daren, that I, Hu Feng will be waiting for them.¡± Gu Pinghui was frightened. The man stared at her with eyes as sharp as a knife. She dared not to look at him again. ¡°You, just you wait, today¡¯s humiliation, I, Gu Pinghui will never give up!¡± She turned around in a hurry and saw the terrified olddy and Mrs. Liu. Then, she pointed her finger and shouted: ¡°And you, I will also not let you go.¡± Both Old Lady Bai and Mrs. Liu¡¯s legs soften in fright, especially the olddy. She didn¡¯t expect that such a small matter will turn out like this. That dead girl, Bai Zhi was too much, she dared to offend Boss Qian and Gu Daren. And so they also offended these two Buddhas, if they really wanted to take revenge¡­ ¡­ Oh, she can¡¯t think about it. Old Lady Bai busily took out the pouch and pushed it in front of Gu Pinghui: ¡°Madam, this has nothing to do with me. I just really wanted to help you. Who would have thought that dead girl is too arrogant? If you want to take revenge on her, I will give you a hand. That dead girl should really receive a good lesson.¡± The maidservant reached out and took back the pouch in the hands of the olddy. She stared at her coldly, but she didn¡¯t say a word. She just hurriedly helped herdy to leave, she was afraid that if they are one step slower, the fierce man would just rush and tear them apart. When Old Lady Bai looked at her empty palms, she felt like her flesh was cut into pieces. The money she got just flew away like that, and she was inexplicably med by the nobles. How unfair it is¡­ ¡­ Chapter 329 - Went out to do something Chapter 329: Went out to do something Zhao Lan got worried about Hu Feng: ¡°That Qian Furen, doesn¡¯t look someone you can mess up with. She is Gu Daren¡¯s sister. I¡¯m afraid Gu Daren will not let us go.¡± Bai Zhi was not worried at all: ¡°No, you can rest assured, Gu Darem will not be so bold.¡± Zhao Lan was puzzled. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Bai Zhi sat up and said to Zhao Lan, who was walking towards the bed: ¡°Niang, you put your heart at ease. Yesterday, when I was being beaten by Gu Pengkang, Boss Chen came to save me. Although I don¡¯t know what exactly Boss Chen said to Gu Pengkang, I think he used Meng Nan¡¯s name to scare him. Gu Pengkang is so fierce in here, but he doesn¡¯t dare to offend people in the capital. And I already suffered in his hands, if something went wrong, can he still get out of it? So, he will not harm me, but rather, protect me. At least for a while, he will not let something bad happened to me, because he can¡¯t afford to face it!¡± Zhao Lan said: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Meng Gongzi would protect us even after he left, he is really our great benefactor.¡± Seeing the happy face of both mother and daughter, Hu Feng¡¯s t eyebrows slightly raised. He coughed and said: ¡°Are you feeling better now?¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head and said: ¡°Much better.¡± When Zhao Lan saw that Hu Feng seem to have something to say, she pulled Zhao Sue to leave: ¡°Let¡¯s go to cook. It¡¯s not too early. Awu should be back by now.¡± Today is the day of harvesting melons. Awu took some vigers to the fields early in the morning. It¡¯s about time for them toe back. Zhao Sue was a smart person, she knows what Zhao Lan mean to say, so she pulled Ru¡¯er outside. Only Bai Zhi and Hu Feng were left in the cabin house. Bai Zhi was sitting on the bed, while Hu Feng was standing in front of the bed. No one spoke, so the atmosphere became strange. Hu Feng turned his head and his eyes swept to the teapot on the small table. ¡°Do you want to drink tea?¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°Mmm, I feel a bit thirsty.¡± Hu Feng poured a bowl of tea and handed it to Bai Zhi. Then, he sat down at the bedside, only an arm further away from her. Bai Zhi drank half a bowl of tea and handed it back to Hu Feng, then said: ¡°Did you go outst night?¡± Hu Feng was not surprised that she will know about it. Zhao Lan doesn¡¯t know anything, but Zhao Sue must have known. She came here early the morning, she must have told her. Hu Feng nodded his head: ¡°Mmm, I went out to do something.¡± Bai Zhi asked: ¡°Do something? I heard you burned Gu Fengkang¡¯s warehouse and beat him?¡± Hu Feng¡¯s facial expression didn¡¯t change as he said: ¡°He deserved it!¡± Bai Zhi shrugged her shoulders: ¡°He really does.¡± Then, she turned her head and looked at Hu Feng. He was sitting up straight. His face looked cold and calm as usual, but she felt a little different. He seemed to be not the usual Hu Feng. ¡°You remember everything now, right?¡± Bai Zhi asked. Hu Feng denied it: ¡°No.¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°I don¡¯t believe you!¡± Hu Feng turned his head, and his original cold eyes gradually became warm when he met her eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t want to pay your ount?¡± Bai Zhi didn¡¯t understand his meaning at the moment, so she asked: ¡°What ount?¡± Hu Feng¡¯s lips curved upward, his faint smile reflects from eyes. This smile was like a burning fire that can warm up a person¡¯s feelings: ¡°If I can¡¯t recover my memory, you will pay with yourself. You really forgot about it?¡± Oh, right. She has forgotten about it¡­ ¡­ ¡°That doesn¡¯t count, you obviously cheated on me. I made a promise at that time so that you will drink your medicine. It¡¯s not like I really want to¡­ ¡­¡± Bai Zhi¡¯s words suddenly stopped as her face turned red. Chapter 330 - Not a frivolous and impetuous person Chapter 330: Not a frivolous and impetuous person Hu Feng raised an eyebrow, but the smile on his face didn¡¯t lessen. The me in his eyes even burned with more passion: ¡°What are you thinking?¡± The blush on Bai Zhi¡¯s face spread like a burning fire in the grasnd. She blushed up to her ears and at the back of her neck. She even suspected that her feveres back again. Why does she felt so hot? Who would have thought that BaiZhi, who have always been strong and bold, will also have this kind side? Hu Feng smiled and said: ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll stop teasing you, but there is a written agreement, you can¡¯t deny it. This ount will be settled sooner orter.¡± Hu Feng stood up to go. Bai Zhi hurriedly grabbed his clothes and looked at him with a red face: ¡°Hu Feng, why are you doing this?¡± Hu Feng looked at her eyes, which seemed to be twinkling like stars: ¡°Because I want to do it, that¡¯s why I will do it.¡± Bai Zhi really wants to bite off her tongue. Why did she ask such a question? ¡°But I¡¯m only 12-years-old. You¡¯re already in your 20¡¯s. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re like a cow eating young grass?¡± Hu Feng¡¯s brows slightly frowned, and then he shook his head: ¡°No, besides, you will be 13 next month.¡± ¡°What about it? Thirteen is still underage.¡± Hu Feng looked at Bai Zhi and hold her hand that was grabbing his clothes. Her hand was white and thin. He put her tiny hand on his palm and said: ¡°ording to the rules of the Kingdom of Chu, a thirteen-year-old girl can be engaged and get married after she turned fifteen.¡± His hand was very big and his palm was warm. When he held her hand, she felt a sense of security that she had never felt before. Looking at that hand, she even forgot to take back her hand. Seeing that she didn¡¯t refute, Hu Feng smiled and said: ¡°It seems that you agree.¡± When Bai Zhi returned to her senses, she quickly pulled back her hand and said: ¡°I never said that I agree with you. Hu Feng, I will ask you seriously, you answer me seriously too.¡± Hu Feng sat back again but sat next to her. There was only a palm distance between them. The blush on her face didn¡¯t decrease a bit, but the doubts in her heart disappeared. She seriously looked at his face and said: ¡°I know that you have recovered your memory. I also know that your identity is not simple. You will leave here sooner orter to go back to your home. While I- I am just an ordinary farmer in Huangtou Vige. I don¡¯t think there is a possibility between us. I think your heart also knows this very clear, so why? Hu Feng, why are you asking me to do such a thing when your not a frivolous and impetuous person? You know this is impossible.¡± Hu Feng didn¡¯t look at her, his eyes swept over to the half-opened wooden door, and looked at the ground outside that was drenched in sunlight. ¡°There is nothing impossible in this world. I know what I am doing. I know what I want to do. You are right. I am not a frivolous and impetuous person. Therefore, I am serious.¡± Three years ago, he never thought that there will be a chance for him to live like this today. After all, it¡¯s very impossible for the likes of him. But when this impossible thing be reality, he understood that there is no definite conclusion in this world. No one can predict what will happen in the future, and there is no absolute possible or impossible thing. Bai Zhi was startled, yes, what he said was right. What is impossible? Isn¡¯t her very existence in this world prove this? When she thought of this, she suddenly smiled and felt relieved. ¡°What are you smiling about?¡± Hu Feng asked as he looked at her. Chapter 331 - Will not be tempted Chapter 331: Will not be tempted Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°I want to smile, so I smiled, you can¡¯t control it. Also, your thoughts are yours. It has nothing to do with me. I don¡¯t owe you anything. Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what to do myself. ¡± Hu Feng also smiled: ¡°Well, let¡¯s wait and see!¡± He looked at her deeply, got up and went outside. Only Bai Zhi was left in the cabin house. The blush on her face didn¡¯t dissipate a bit, instead, her face blushed more and redder, and her heart beat faster and faster. What¡¯s going on? What is this situation? Bai Zhi put her hand on her chest and said: ¡°Stop jumping, I won¡¯t be tempted by a man who I just met for two months, never!¡± * After Gu Pinghui left the Huangtou Vige, she didn¡¯t return to her house, instead, she went back to the government. When Gu Fengkang saw her embarrassing appearance, he couldn¡¯t help but get shocked: ¡°What happened to you? Why do you look like this?¡± Gu Pinghui red at Xu Furen: ¡°What happened to me? You should ask Xu Furen.¡± Gu Fengkang frowned and asked: ¡°What does it have to do with her?¡± He said, but he still looked at Xu Furen: ¡°What is going on?¡± Xu Furen¡¯s face was full of injustice: ¡°How will I know what happened to her? I¡¯ve been here all the time, I didn¡¯t leave half a step.¡± Gu Fengkang thought about it. It¡¯s true since Gu Pinghui left, Xu Furen didn¡¯t leave half a step. Gu Pinghui pointed her finger to Xu Furen and shouted in anger: ¡°You talk less nonsense. You know that dead girl was beaten by Fengkang yesterday, and sheined about Zhongyuan. Why you didn¡¯t tell me about it? Instead, you let me go to Huangtou Vige and look for her for medical help. What kind of heart do you have? I suffered such a big humiliation.¡± Gu Fengkang became anxious: ¡°What did you say? You went to Huangtou Vige to look for Bai Zhi?¡± Gu Pinghui wiped her tears and said: ¡°Yes, if sister-inw didn¡¯t tell me that Bai Zhi¡¯s medical skills are good, and she lived in Huangtou Vige, why would I go to such kind of ce?¡± Xu Furen¡¯eyes redden as she said with grievances: ¡°You can¡¯t just falsely used me, Bai Zhi¡¯s medical skills are good, I didn¡¯t lie to you. I didn¡¯t know that she was beaten by master yesterday. And how will I know that sheined about your husband? I don¡¯t know anything about this stuff.¡± Gu Pinghui believes that she has a ghost in the heart. This woman likes to say the opposite of her doing. This time, she was sure she wants to harm her. Gu Fengkang was not in the mood to manage their resentment toward each other. He doesn¡¯t want to know Gu Pinghui¡¯s grievances. He just wants to know what is the current situation right now. ¡°Did you see Bai Zhi?¡± Gu Fengkang asked. Gu Pinghui nodded her head: ¡°Yes, if not, will I be like this?¡± ¡°How does she look now? When she learned that you are my sister did she get furious in anger?¡± Gu Pinghui frowned, why he is asking such questions? Shouldn¡¯t he care about how much she had suffered? And then send some people to catch that dead girl and punish her for her crime? ¡°What are you doing? Speak up!¡± Gu Fengkang said. Gu Pinghui replied: ¡°When I went near her bed, she looked seriously ill, but her tongue is still good. When I said that I am your sister, she didn¡¯t get furious in anger, instead, sheughed. Herughter was strange. No matter what I said, she refused toe back with me to treat Jin¡¯er. I originally wanted to take her back by force, but suddenly a powerful man came. We are not his opponent, so we could only go back first.¡± She thought, if their family was not in chaos, she wouldn¡¯t evene here to ask for help. She will just let Qian Zhongyuan send people to catch them directly. Chapter 332 - Not considering the old feelings Chapter 332: Not considering the old feelings ¡°What? Did you fight with her?¡± In anxiousness, Gu Fengkang jumped up from bed, but when his wound was stretched, he called out his mother¡¯s name. Gu Pinghui couldn¡¯t understand what her younger brother was anxious about and why he was so angry. Apparently, he¡¯s not angry because she was humiliated in Huangtou Vige. ¡°Fengkang, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Gu Pinghui asked. Gu Fengkang fell on the bed, he didn¡¯t dare to move his body a bit. He took a deep breath before he said: ¡°Do you know who Bai Zhi is?¡± Gu Pinghui shook her head: ¡°I don¡¯t, a mere a mountain vige girl, what else could she be?¡± ¡°Meng Nan, do you know Meng Nan?¡± Gu Fengkang asked. Gu Pinghui nodded: ¡°I know, I know him. She treated Meng Nan¡¯s wounds, but what about it? Meng Nan is gone now and will nevere back, so what if she saved Meng Nan?¡± Gu Fengkang also thought the same before, so he beat her with the board without any scruples, but now he knows that he is wrong. And it¡¯s a big mistake. ¡°Meng Nan fancy that little girl. After a while, he will send people to take her to the capital. There is an expert around her that protects her. If not, why do you think this happened to me? Why do you think your husband get in troublest night?¡± Gu Pinghui waspletely shocked: What is this? what¡¯s going on? After a long while, Gu Pinghui returned to her senses and she squinted her eyes to Xu Furen: ¡°You know about this right? Even knowing this, you still let me go to Huangtou Vige to look for her? You just want to make a fool of me andugh at me, don¡¯t you?¡± Xu Furen took out her handkerchief and wiped her tears, then chokingly said: ¡°Sister-inw, how can you say that? How will I know this kind of thing? I just learned about it today.¡± The noise of the two women, crying, shouting, made Gu Fengkang felt headache: ¡°Too noisy, you go outside and fight in there, don¡¯t bother this old man.¡± Gu Pinghui turned and walked away, but Gu Fengkang called her again: ¡°Go back and tell your husband to control himself. If he continued provoking Bai Zhi, even the king of heaven can¡¯t keep him alive.¡± Gu Pinghui was so angry, but she could only grit her teeth and stop her tears from falling. When Gu Pinghui left, Gu Fengkang turned and looked at Xu Furen, who had already walked to the door: ¡°You, you give this old man some peace of mind, if you dare to cause trouble again, then don¡¯t me this old man for not considering the old feelings.¡± Xu Furen didn¡¯t say anything. She only looked at him and then walked away. For not considering the old feelings? When did he ever consider the old feelings? * Early the next morning, Bai Zhi called Awu and Hu Feng: ¡°This skin is almost sun-dried. Let¡¯s go to the town and sell it today. It¡¯s almost winter. After we got some money, we can buy winter clothes and quilts.¡± Awu was very excited, these few animal skins are worth a lot of money. Bai Zhi said that after they sell these skins, she will divide the money equally. He also has some share, which means he can buy his wife and daughter winter clothes. Zhao Sue, who was cleaning up the dishes in the kitchen, after hearing those words, her heart was also filled with happiness. Their days were finally getting better and better, they don¡¯t need to worry about what to cover in their body during winter. Ru¡¯er jumped out of the house and ran to Awu¡¯s side, she pulled his clothes and said: ¡°Father, I want to go to town, you promised me that you will buy me candied fruit.¡± Awu smiled and said: ¡°Today, father is going to work in the town. When Ie back, I will bring you candied fruit, okay?¡± Ru¡¯er shook her head and pouted: ¡°No, no, I want to go, I want to go!¡± Bai Zhi likes Ru¡¯er very much after seeing her well-behaved. Even when she¡¯s sick, she didn¡¯t cry or cause trouble. Her temperament was good: ¡°Let¡¯s take her with us. You two are responsible for selling these skins, while I take Ru¡¯er with me.¡± Chapter 333 - Selling skins Chapter 333: Selling skins Ru¡¯er was very happy, and immediately jumped in front of Bai Zhi, she held her thigh and said: ¡°Sister Bai is the best.¡± Awu pointed his finger to the little girl and said: ¡°You little devil, didn¡¯t you said yesterday that father is the best? You changed your mind now?¡± Ru¡¯er buried her little face in Bai Zhi¡¯s clothes and giggled. Hu Feng, who was standing on the side, watched the warm scene. He thought that in the future, he will have a daughter like this, who doesn¡¯t know how to get tired of ying beside him,ughing sweetly like the sound of silver bells. She must be very beautiful. More beautiful than Bai Zhi. Hu Feng¡¯s eyes then fell on Bai Zhi¡¯s face, his eyes looked extremely gentle. Bai Zhi ignored his tender eyes, then turned her back on him. She took Ruer¡¯s hand to go outside the yard. When Zhao Lan came out from the kitchen, she saw the departing back of one small and three big people. She couldn¡¯t help but smile with this: ¡°Sue, are you still afraid to live in the vige like before? Afraid to be being bullied?¡± Zhao Sue chuckled: ¡°There are Bai Zhi and Hu Feng, what is there to be afraid of? There is also Vige Chief Li, he stands on our side, so I am not afraid.¡± Zhao Lan patted Zhao Sue¡¯s hand and softly said: ¡°You and Awu are good people. You follow uster in the future. Wherever we are, you should be there.¡± Zhao Sue was very grateful, she nodded her head with redden eyes: ¡°Mmm, thank you, Aunt.¡± Zhao Lan waved her hand: ¡°Thank you for your gratitude. When the new house is finished, your family will move over and live with us.¡± Zhao Sue busily said: ¡°How can that be? We live a good life in Vige Chief Li¡¯s house.¡± She was originally nning to return the rent money to Bai Zhi. She has been helping their family a lot, she cannot ask for more. Zhao Lan smiled and said: ¡°Vige Chief Li¡¯s house is good to live, but it is their family¡¯s home, how can they livefortably with other people in their own house? Later, we will be a family, you don¡¯t need to be separated from us.¡± The tears that Zhao Sue hardly endured finally fell. She was very fortunate. How can their family be fortunate enough to meet such good people in such a cold world? They gave them help without asking for any return. Zhao Lan took their family as her own family. At first, she probably doesn¡¯t trust them very much. But since Awu went to the Cotton Hill alone and bring the injured Hu Feng and Bai Zhi back at home, and then went to Luoying Mountain and rescued Bai Zhi, Zhao Lan regarded them as benefactors. ¡°You women really love to cry in every moment. If you are happy, you shouldugh!¡± Hu Changlin said whileughing. ¡°Right right, we shouldugh, we should beughing!¡± Zhao Lan took out her handkerchief and wiped Zhao Sue¡¯s tears. Her eyes also redden. She ate a lot of hardship in her life. She felt like she and her daughter could only depend on each other in this world. But since they came to live in the Hu Family, Hu Changlin has been so good to her and her daughter, which she couldn¡¯t ask for more. Gradually, she regarded Hu Changlin and Hu Feng as rtives, and now they have Awu and Zhao Sue, and also a cute little girl. Their family was getting bigger and bigger. * In the market. When Hu Feng and Awu took out the tiger skin and wolf skins in the market, many people surrounded them immediately to take a look. ¡°This tiger skin is really big. It must weight at least four hundred pounds.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so, it is estimated to be at least five hundred pounds!¡± Chapter 334 - Mo Family Textile Shop

Chapter 334: Mo Family Textile Shop

Hu Feng had a headache with this group of people, he coldly said: ¡°Do you want to buy it or not? If you want to buy it, tell me the price. If you don¡¯t want to buy it, then go away.¡± Hu Feng¡¯s handsome face looked so cold, he also speaks coldly, his cold atmosphere forced people to shut up. Awu, who was standing next to him, has a knife wound in the face. Both of them carrying a big tiger and wolf skins, obviously they were not ordinary people. The noisy men immediately closed their mouths and didn¡¯t dare to say another word. Seeing that the crowd started scattering, Bai Zhi tried asking a middle-aged man: ¡°Uncle, do you know a store specializing in buying such goods in the town?¡± Most people in the market were ordinary people or servants of big families, so how can they afford to buy furs? The middle-aged man smiled and said: ¡°You are asking the right person. I just wanted to tell you that this kind of goods will not be able to sell here. Do you think these people can afford it?¡± Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°Please tell me, uncle.¡± The middle-aged man noticed that Bai Zhi has a good temper. The other people, while ¡®reaching out their hand to ask for help¡¯, they don¡¯t smile at all. Now that people ask him with a smile, he doesn¡¯t have the heart to beat around the bush again: ¡°There is this shop called Mo Textile Shop in the south part of the town. They ept this kind of goods. Although other shops also ept these, the Mo Family has always been generous, so most goods will be sold in their shop.¡± Bai Zhi repeatedly thanked the middle-aged man. When the man left, they rushed directly to the Mo Textile Shop in the south part of the town. The Mo Textile Shop was located in the most lively street in the south part of the town. The Mo Textile Shop was in an excellent location. The shop was eyecatching and bright. How many people usually want to buy cloth? When a kind-hearted seller saw a guesting, he immediately came forward and say hello. Bai Zhi pointed her finger to Hu Feng and Awu behind her, then said: ¡°We want to sell these goods, do you ept them?¡± The seller looked at two people behind the little girl. One of them has a tiger skin on his shoulder, the tiger skin was smooth, in a nce, he knew it was a good item. The other one has a few wolf skins on his shoulder. ¡°ept ept ept, please get inside, we ept furs. Our Shopkeeper is inside, he will examine the goods.¡± The seller led the three into the back hall. ¡°Your fur is worth 2 silver coins at most.¡± Shopkeeper Wu put down the wolf skin in his hand and scratched his beard. The big man, who was selling the fur said: ¡°Just 2 silver coins? Old Li¡¯s son in our vige also sold his fur in here. His fur is no better than me, but you bought it for 10 silver coins, so why mine only worth 2 silver coins?¡± Shopkeeper Wu pointed to the fur on the table and said: ¡°Old Li¡¯s son, I remember him, his wolf skin is not as big as yours, but the skin is intact. While yours, not only the edge is rough, but there are also six holes in the skin. If it¡¯s somebody else, they will not even give you 2 silver coins.¡± The big man¡¯s temper didn¡¯t ease a bit, he cursed while saying: ¡°This is all the fault of that aging mother of mine, I told her to be careful, but she refused to listen. She said it¡¯s not easy to peel off the skin. Now I was strip off with 8 silver coins.¡± At this time, the seller went in front of Shopkeeper Wu and said: ¡°Shopkeeper, someone came to sell furs.¡± When Shopkeeper Wu looked up, he saw the white tiger skin on Hu Feng¡¯s shoulder in a nce. The tiger skin was shiny and smooth, it looked so beautiful. Shopkeeper Wu hurriedly pushed the big man and waved his hand to Hu Feng and Awu: ¡°Come here, take it over here and I¡¯ll take a look.¡± The two stepped forward, Hu Feng put down the tiger skin from his shoulder andid it on the long table. Awu did the same. He spread the wolf skin, which immediately covered the wolf skin below with 6 holes. This simply canpare which goods are better than another! The big man was very envious. He pointed his finger to the wolf skin Awu brought and said: ¡°How much is this wolf skin?¡± Chapter 335 - Shopkeeper Wu

Chapter 335: Shopkeeper Wu

Shopkeeper Wu¡¯s gaze has was always on the tiger skin. But when he heard the question, he turned his head to look at the wolf skin. It was also in good condition. After he touched it, he smiled and said: ¡°20 silvers.¡± The big man released a long sigh. Seeing somebody else goods, he realized that his good was really inferior. Shopkeeper Wu then said to the seller: ¡°Take him out to get the money, give him 2 silver coins.¡± The big man said his thanks. In fact, beforeing to the Mo Textile Shop, he also went to other textile shops. Just like what Shopkeeper Wu said, no one wanted to buy his good because it has 6 holes, so getting 2 silver coins was not bad at all. When the big man left, Bai Zhi pointed her finger to the tiger skin and asked: ¡°How about the tiger skin? How much is it?¡± Shopkeeper Wu touched the tiger skin from top to bottom. The more he touched it, the more he gets excited. The tiger skin not only has an attractive color but also in an extremely good condition, it¡¯s simply the best! ¡°How did you kill it? There wasn¡¯t even single damage on the skin. This white tiger looked so fierce!¡± Shopkeeper Wu asked. Bai Zhi smiled: ¡°We encountered it when we went to the mountain. Luckily, it just fell dead in front of us, so we take it back home.¡± Shopkeeper Wu understood that this guest doesn¡¯t want to mention its origin. Since she doesn¡¯t want to say, he no longer asks. ¡°You open a price, as long as it is appropriate, I will ept it.¡± Shopkeeper Wu smiled and said. Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°We don¡¯t know what to say. It¡¯s our first time to sell this thing, we don¡¯t know how much it cost.¡± Bai Zhi looked at Shopkeeper Wu¡¯s face, after a while, she added to say: ¡°Although it¡¯s our first time to sell this kind of goods, we certainly want to do business more than once. In the future, we might trouble you again. We don¡¯t expect you to give us a higher price, but we also hope you won¡¯t give us lower the actual cost.¡± Shopkeeper Wu looked at the little girl in front of him, she looked like a 12 or 13-year-old girl, but her tone was like from an adult. She knows when to advance and when to retreat. Shopkeeper Wu looked at Hu Feng and Awu, who was standing next to the table. These two men don¡¯t look simple, they looked like someone from a martial arts family, dealing with these kinds of animals was not harmful to them. ¡°Well, you little girl is frank, so I¡¯ll make an offer. The price of a good with top quality is usually between 100 to 300 silvers. Your tiger skin is absolutely in top quality. I won¡¯t say anything else, I¡¯ll give you 300 silvers, how about it?¡± Bai Zhi smiled and nodded his head: ¡°Good, it¡¯s a deal!¡± The wolf skin was worth 20 silvers, there were three so its a total of 60 silvers. Plus the tiger skin worth 300 silvers, they could get 360 silvers, which is not a small number. Shopkeeper Wu then asked: ¡°Do you want it in cash or silver ticket?¡± Bai Zhi replied: ¡°Give us 300 silver tickets and 60 silver coins.¡± Shopkeeper Wu immediately took out 300 silver tickets and bundles of 60 silver coins and handed them to Bai Zhi. ¡°What is your name, little girl?¡± ¡°Bai Zhi. May I ask your name?¡± Bai Zhi smiled and said. Shopkeeper Wu also smiled and said: ¡°This old man surnamed is Wu. I am the manager of this textile shop. Although there are other textile shops, I can guarantee you that our offered price is higher than others.¡± Bai Zhi nodded his head: ¡°Shopkeeper Wu is also frank, I like making deal with frank people. If there will be another opportunity in the future, I will trouble you again.¡± Shopkeeper Wu sent them out and watched them until their carriagepletely disappeared. And then, he returned inside to continue appreciating the tiger skin. ¡°Stop, stop!¡± When Bai Zhi saw sugar gourds outside, she remembered her promised to Ru¡¯er, so she hurriedly shouted for Awu to stop. Hu Feng, who was sitting with closed eyes, opened his eyes and looked at her: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chapter 336 - Prince Jin Chapter 336: Prince Jin By this time, the carriage had stopped, Bai Zhi hurriedly pulled Ru¡¯er out of the carriage: ¡°There is a seller of sugar gourd outside.¡± Hu Feng also went out of the carriage, he saw Bai Zhi pulling Ru¡¯er in front of the seller of sugar gourds, and bought five pieces all together. ¡°I don¡¯t eat this!¡± He looked at the sugar gourd that was handed in front of him. Only kids eat this kind of thing. Why does she have to give it to him? Bai Zhi took a bite of sugar gourd and vaguely said: ¡°You taste it. You must have never eaten it before.¡± Hu Feng frowned, she was right. He had never eaten sugar gourd or candied fruit before, or anything that kids often eat. Demons and gods at work. Hu Feng took the sugar gourd handed by Bai Zhi, he copied her action and also took a bite. It was very sweet. When he took a bite, the sugar coat broke and the sour taste came out. He didn¡¯t find the mixed taste of sweet and sour delicious, but he agreed, it tastes special, which he had never tasted before. Across the road, there was a tea house, which looked quite lively. They could hear theughter inside even when they were outside. There seems to be someone telling stories. Bai Zhi got interested, so she said to Hu Feng and Awu: ¡°It¡¯s still early, let¡¯s go have some tea and listen to the stories, I¡¯ve never tried it before.¡± Awu didn¡¯t have any opinion. He looked at Hu Feng and saw him nodded his head: ¡°Alright, I feel thirsty.¡± Awu pulled the carriage to the corner of the street and let the old man, who lead the way to Hu Feng and Bai Zhi before, to take care of it. When several people saw Awu leave and mixed up with hispanion, they were very jealous. * The tea house was almost full. When they found an empty table in the corner, they all sat down. A young waiter greeted them immediately: ¡°What do you want to order?¡± Bai Zhi replied: ¡°Bring us a pot of tea and a few kinds of dried fruit.¡± When the young waiter left, the other people inside the tea house burst intoughter. Inside the tea house, there was a small stage in the innermost part. On top of it, a man was sitting on the table and talking hrious jokes, which made the peopleugh out loud. When theughter finished, the man picked up the teapot on the table and drank a cup. Then suddenly, someone shouted at him. ¡°Tell us something about the capital.¡± ¡°I¡¯m tired of listening about the things in Jianghu. Tell us something new. Tell us something about the pce!¡± Hu Feng pinched the sugar gourd in his fingers tightly, and his indifferent eyes swept at the man on the stage. His eyes looked as deep as the sea. The man on the stage put down the teacup in his hand and said with a smile: ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to hear things about the imperial family¡­¡± Everyone knows what to do, they took out copper coins and throw it on the table. The man looked at the copper coins on the table. Seeing there was a considerable amount, he took up the gavel on the table and mmed it. ¡°Speaking of the imperial family, even after the emperor entitled Consort Chu as his empress, her son Prince Xiao is still merely a prince, the sit for the crown prince is still empty. The people in the capital are having a lot of arguments, saying that the emperor is still waiting for his missing son, Prince Jin, to sit on the throne as the crown prince.¡± Hearing this, one of the audience immediately asked: ¡°Didn¡¯t Prince Jin died in the battle 3 years ago?¡± Bai Zhi¡¯s eyes swept on Hu Feng. His face still looked calm as ever, as if what the people talking about has nothing to do with him. However, the bulging veins on his forehead and his hand that was tightly clenched into a fist betrayed his heart. * Demons and gods at work (idiom) ¨C unexined event crying out for a supernatural exnation Chapter 337 - Dividing the money Chapter 337: Dividing the money The man continued to say: ¡°The death of Prince Jin, no one had witnessed it with their own eyes. No one had also seen his dead body. Some people believe that Prince Jin is still alive. Some people think that he is dead. But no one can confirm this fact.¡± Someone in the audience asked: ¡°If Prince Jin is really dead, will Prince Xiao be the crown prince?¡± The man smiled mysteriously: ¡°The world keeps changing. No one can tell what will happen in the future. Especially the affairs in the imperial family, it can change every day, so no one can tell.¡± Hu Feng looked at the teacup on the table in front of him. A few green leaves were floating on the yellow tea. The calm surface of the tea kept shaking due to the loud noises in the hall. A violent storm in his cold and deep eyes suddenly began. Bai Zhi called the young waiter: ¡°Wrapped this dried fruit, we will take them out.¡± She said then handed the money to the waiter. The young waiter rushed to wrap the dried fruits. Awu¡¯s face also doesn¡¯t look so good. After hearing Bai Zhi¡¯s words, he stiffly said: ¡°I also want to go back early.¡± After the young waiter packed the dried fruit, Bai Zhi pulled Ru¡¯er, she also grabbed Hu Feng¡¯s hand with her other hand to go outside. On the way back to the vige, Hu Feng didn¡¯t say another word. He closed his eyes and rested. He seemed to be quiet as usual, but his tightly clenched fists that were resting on his thigh were pale. He did not say anything, so she didn¡¯t ask. If he wants to say something, he will naturally say it. But if he doesn¡¯t want to say it, it means it will cause trouble. After returning home, Hu Feng went back straight to his room. When Hu Changlin saw him like this, he said: ¡°What happened to him? He looks unhappy.¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°No, maybe he is tired. His head injury is still notpletely healed.¡± Hu Changlin didn¡¯t find it strange, he simply smiled and asked: ¡°How did the selling skins go?¡± Bai Zhi hurriedly took out the silver tickets and bundle of silver coins: ¡°They were sold for a total of 360 silvers. We have three people, so each of us will have 100 silvers. Li Cheng and Wu Jiang also made contributions, so let¡¯s give them 20 silvers each. The remaining 20 silvers, let¡¯s treat other people that help with some foods and drinks.¡± Hu Changlin naturally has no other opinion and just nodded his head happily. However, Awu was shocked and repeatedly waved his hand: ¡°This can¡¯t be done. I didn¡¯t do much. Just give me the same amount as Li Cheng. How can I dare to ask for 100 silvers.¡± Bai Zhi put the silver tickets in his hand and smiled. ¡°How can you say you didn¡¯t do much? If you didn¡¯t arrive on time, Hu Feng and I will be either eaten by the wolves or tigers. To be frank, you contributed the most, so I think 100 is actually a little less.¡± Hu Changlin also opened his mouth and said: ¡°What Zhi¡¯er said is true. You ept it with ease. This is what you deserve. We can¡¯t simply take advantage of you.¡± Awu, in the end, nodded his head: ¡°Okay, then I will ept it.¡± Bai Zhi said: ¡°The future is still long, our days will still get better and better.¡± Awu repeatedly nodded his head. He was very happy inside his heart. Since that incident happened 3 years ago, he, his wife and daughter lived day by day in hiding. He had never lived afortable life since then. He only knows how to fight, so he couldn¡¯t make enough money. During winter, they don¡¯t have money to buy winter clothes or quilts. They could only hug each other to warm themselves. Even when their daughter was sick, they don¡¯t have money to bring her to the medical hall, so they could only watch and worry. If he didn¡¯t meet Bai Zhi and Hu Feng, he really doesn¡¯t know how will their days go by. Chapter 338 - Bai Family wants to harvest wheat Chapter 338: Bai Family wants to harvest wheat ¡°Now take Ru¡¯er and go back home, I¡¯m afraid sister-inw has long been waiting for you.¡± Bai Zhi said to Awu. After Awu responded with a hum, he took Ru¡¯er to go outside. Ru¡¯er doesn¡¯t know why her father was happy, but when she saw him happy, she was happy too. Since her father and mother brought her here, they became more and more happy. * In the Bai Family. Bai Erzhu came back from the town with a bag of rice in his hand. Mrs. Liu and Old Lady Bai were gossiping in the yard, while Mrs. Zhang and Bai Zhenzhu were sitting on the side, picking up the good wild vegetables. When Mrs. Liu saw Bai Erzhu from the outside into the yard, she quickly got up to wee him: ¡°Second Brother-inw you¡¯re back. You must be tired, let me take it.¡± Mrs. Liu stretched out her arms and took the rice bag in Bai Erzhu¡¯s hand. When she noticed it¡¯s weight, her eyebrows frowned: ¡°Is this a bucket of rice? I don¡¯t think its even half a bucket.¡± She remembered the olddy took out 200 copper coins to let Bai Erzhu buy a bucket of rice. If there was any money left, she should take it back. Bai Erzhu looked at Mrs. Liu and said with a bad tone: ¡°I¡¯ll give you 200 copper coins tomorrow, let¡¯s see if you can buy a bucket of rice with it.¡± Old Lady Bai stood up and took the rice bag in Mrs. Liu¡¯s hand, then weight it on her hand: ¡°This is not even a half bucket, what is going on? Didn¡¯t I ask you to buy a bucket of rice? Where is the rest of the money?¡± Bai Erzhu replied: ¡°The price of rice has increased again. The price is not the same as before. You only give me 200 copper coins, naturally, I can only buy 2 stone meter of rice.¡± ¡± He didn¡¯t think much about it before, but now, he was really bothered by the faces of these two women. They looked at him as if he was a thief. ¡°What? The price has increased again? Howe the price increased when all the refugees left?¡± Mrs. Liu didn¡¯t believe it at all, her pair of eyes looked at Bai Erzhu suspiciously. Bai Erzhu was toozy to exined things again and again. He walked straight to the chair and sat down, then said: ¡°I don¡¯t know. If you can¡¯t believe it, you go to town tomorrow to find out if I have cheated you.¡± Seeing Bai Erzhu unhappy, Old Lady Bai gave Mrs. Liu a meaningful look, indicating that she shouldn¡¯t say another word. This matter was unclear. But today, not only Bai Erzhu went to the town to buy rice, but also the second son of Li Family. She can go there to find out the truth. Old Lady Bai put the rice bag back to Mrs. Liu¡¯s hand and walked over to Bai Erzhu. She sat down next to him and said with a smile: ¡°We don¡¯t mean that, don¡¯t think too much about it.¡± Bai Erzhu didn¡¯t make a sound, he turned his head and looked at his wife and daughter. They were sitting not far away and separating the wild vegetables, but Mrs. Liu and the olddy were only chatting as if this thing has nothing to do with them. The more he thought about it, the more he felt bad. Old Lady Bai opened her mouth again and said: ¡°I talk with Old Sun today. Their field was next to ours. He said that their wheat is ready to be harvested, so they will start harvesting.¡± Bai Erzhu ttens his eyebrows: ¡°Then, let¡¯s also start harvesting tomorrow.¡± Old Lady Bai nodded her head: ¡°Yes, yes, I think so too. Tomorrow, you and Fugui go there early in the morning. I¡¯ll ask your wife to send you food so that you can save time going back and forth.¡± Bai Erzhu asked: ¡°I¡¯ll take Fugui? Just the two of us?¡± Mrs. Liu busily said: ¡°Originally, Dabao is also going, but he doesn¡¯t feelfortable these days. I¡¯m afraid he can¡¯t go, so we can only let Fugui go with you. But rest assured, if Dabao felt better, I will immediately ask him to help you.¡± ¡°Help us? Sister-inw, you talk as if this thing is originally our family¡¯s job, and Dabao will juste to help? Are those wheat only belong to our family?¡± Chapter 339 - One mu per family

Chapter 339: One mu per family

Mrs. Zhang on the side dropped the wild vegetables on her hand, got up and walked to her husband¡¯s side: ¡°Sister-inw, my family doesn¡¯t feelfortable these days, I¡¯m afraid they can¡¯t do farm work.¡± She said, then looked at Bai Erzhu with a meaningful look in the eyes. Bai Erzhu understood what she wanted to do, he grasped his chest and said: ¡°I¡¯ve been forcing myself to walk today, I don¡¯t feel sofortable. I feel so stuffy in my chest. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t work tomorrow.¡± Old Lady Bai became so anxious when she heard this: ¡°This can¡¯t be done. We must catch up to work, we can¡¯t dy any further. If you dy the work, it will be troublesome once it rains.¡± Bai Erzhu rubbed his chest and said: ¡°But, I feel ufortable. Even if I go to the field, I can¡¯t do anything.¡± Mrs. Liu also became anxious: ¡°Second brother-inw, I just saw you were okay when you¡¯reing inside the yard. How can you suddenly say that you have chest pain now that you have work to do in the fields?¡± Mrs. Zhang said: ¡°Why can¡¯t he? When we are having lunch, I saw Dabao also in good condition. When he finished eating a bowl, he wanted his second bowl. Fugui hasn¡¯t eaten enough, but he wanted to take his meal. I heard his loud voice while scolding Fugui. He doesn¡¯t look like a sick person. A sick person won¡¯t have that ability, right? Well, he can do this, so why other¡¯s can¡¯t?¡± Mrs. Liu¡¯s eyebrows frowned as she pointed her finger to Mrs. Zhang¡¯s nose: ¡°Zhang Shumei, what do you mean by this? Are you saying that my family is faking sickness?¡± Mrs. Zhang sneered and pushed away Mrs. Liu¡¯s finger at her, then said: ¡°I didn¡¯t say that, I¡¯m just telling you that if your son can get sick when he wanted to be sick. My husband and son can do it too. Don¡¯t think all people are fools and don¡¯t use their brains.¡± Old Lady Bai¡¯s face drastically changed. Her heart wanted to save her first son¡¯s family. She easily gets distressed for her two grandsons in the first branch. Naturally, she knows that Bai Dabao likes pretending to be sick. But now, the second branch was not satisfied with it, she has no way to defend them. ¡°Then tell me, what do you want to do with those 2 acres of fields? Nothing? If you don¡¯t want to work, you won¡¯t have any foods during the winter.¡± Mrs. Zhang replied: ¡°It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to work, we just want a fair distribution of work. The first branch has four people, the second branch also has four people. We¡¯re just the same, no one should take advantage of one another. One mu per family.¡± Mrs. Liu¡¯s busily argued: ¡°How can that be? Dazhu¡¯s legs are still not good. He can¡¯t go to the fields to work. How can it be the same?¡± Mrs. Zhang¡¯s cold eyes swept to Mrs. Liu, the sarcasm in her tone cannot be hidden: ¡°I don¡¯t care, don¡¯t you have two sons? What are they tall men that want to be treated like youngdies in the family?¡± Mrs. Liu pointed her finger to Mrs. Zhang and angrily shouted: ¡°What nonsense are you saying? Your son is the youngdy. My Dabao has always been a hard-working man. It¡¯s just he has a fever. My Xiaofeng wants to study, so how can he work in the fields? In the future, he will be a big official. If you don¡¯t clean your mouth, you¡¯ll be jailed in the future.¡± Mrs. Zhangughed and said: ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so scared. I don¡¯t know what rank your family¡¯s Xiofeng get in this exam? If he wants to be a big official, he should be in the first ce.¡± Mrs. Liu was stupefied, she doesn¡¯t know what rank Bai Xiaofeng get in the exam. He didn¡¯t say anything. She also didn¡¯t ask about it. What could be his rank? Mrs. Liu propped her chin and yelled: ¡°With my Xiaofeng¡¯s talent, its only natural for him to be in the first ce. Is that enough?¡± Mrs. Zhang originally doesn¡¯t want to hit her pride, but now it seems to be the right timing. She wonders if she could swallow it. ¡°Indeed he is in the first ce, but that is if you count reverse.¡± Mrs. Liu was confused: ¡°What are you saying? What count reverse?¡± *Mu ¨C a unit of area equal to one-fifteenth of a hectare. Chapter 340 - Bai Xiaofeng took the first place? Chapter 340: Bai Xiaofeng took the first ce? Bai Erzhu, who was sitting in the chair, when he heard of this happy event, he immediately said: ¡°Sister-inw, you still don¡¯t understand? If you reverse the first, then it will be thest!¡± Mrs. Liu was shocked, but she immediately shook her head: ¡°This is impossible. My Xiaofeng is smart, he studies and works hard. How can he be thest? This is impossible. Even if he can¡¯t be the first ce, my Xiaofeng will be in the top 3.¡± Mrs. Zhang knows that she won¡¯t believe it: ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, why don¡¯t you ask Xiofeng? He is in the house. But sister-inw, not only Xiaofeng go to school in the Huangtou Vige, there are other several children. Everyone can testify. I¡¯m afraid the whole vige knows about it, only you don¡¯t!¡± Mrs. Liu¡¯s impatiently pointed her finger to Mrs. Zhang: ¡°You, don¡¯t try to leave here, I will let Xiaofeng clear this matter. If he is not thest one, then I¡¯ll tear your mouth.¡± Mrs. Zhang didn¡¯t get scared at all, Mrs. Liu has always been like a male duck. She only knows how to shout. If you confront her head-on, she won¡¯t be able to win! ¡°Well then, you go and ask him in front of everyone. Ask him what rank did he get in the exam.¡± Mrs. Liu went inside the house in a hurry, she was both angry and anxious. Bai Xiaofeng was her only hope. If she wants to live good in thetter half of her life, she could only count to Bai Xiaofeng. When the olddy saw Mrs. Liu entered the house, she immediately asked Mrs. Zhang: ¡°Where did you hear this news?¡± Mrs. Zhang replied: ¡°All the vigers know that Lu Dafu¡¯s son, Lu Pingan, took the first ce in the exam. And the younger son of Old Song took the third ce. The Zhao Family¡¯s son, who people don¡¯t pay any attention to, took the ninth ce. The total number of students who took the exam is 33, and Xiaofeng who also took the exam happened to be rank 33.¡± Old Lady Bai¡¯s face became more and more ugly. Mrs. Zhang¡¯s words sound usible. She doesn¡¯t sound like only talking nonsense. At this time, Mrs. Liu and Bai Xiaofeng, who was sleeping came out. Bai Xiaofeng was obviously not very cheerful. After arriving in the yard, he pushed away Mrs. Liu¡¯s hand and said: ¡°What are you doing? Can¡¯t you see people are still sleeping?¡± Mrs. Liu pointed her finger to Mrs. Zhang and said: ¡°Your second aunt said that you were thest ce in the exam. Why don¡¯t you tell her personally what ce you get in the exam?¡± The sleepiness Bai Xiaofeng felt disappeared without a trace. He frowned and looked at Mrs. Zhang: ¡°Second Aunt, where did you hear that?¡± Mrs. Zhang shrugged her shoulders: ¡°I heard it when I washing clothes by the river. Everyone said so, isn¡¯t it right?¡± Bai Xiaofeng saw the eager face of Mrs. Liu and the ugly face of his grandmother. He gritted his teeth and said: ¡°Of course not, how can I be thest one in the exam?¡± Mrs. Liu immediately breathed a sigh of relief and said: ¡°I know that my son is smart. You tell her, what ce did you get in the exam.¡± Bai Xiaofeng coughed and said with a dry smile: ¡°Although I didn¡¯t get the first ce in the exam, I took third ce. You can¡¯t me me for that, I didn¡¯t have a good rest the day before the exam. I was in trance during the exam. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be in the first ce. It¡¯s a pity.¡± Mrs. Liu hurriedly grabbed her son¡¯s hand. ¡°Howe you didn¡¯t have a good rest? Did you get hungry at night and couldn¡¯t sleep? Or is it because it was hot?¡± Bai Xiaofeng said with a smile: ¡°I¡¯ve always been unable to eat enough. I can¡¯t sleep well when I am hungry.¡± Mrs. Liu¡¯s eyes redden in sadness, she held Bai Xiaofeng¡¯s hand and was not willing to let go. She then said while choking: ¡°This is all your niang¡¯s fault, mother cannot give you a full meal. Chapter 341 - One-track minded Chapter 341: One-track minded Old Lady Bai was not as foolish as Mrs. Liu. She always felt like there was something wrong in Bai Xiaofeng¡¯s words, and his eyes were erratic. He doesn¡¯t speak the way he usually speaks, so she couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Xiaofeng, did you really take the third ce? You¡¯re not lying to us?¡± Mrs. Liu turned her head and looked at the olddy: ¡°Niang, what do you mean by this? Xiaofeng will lie to us? It must be true. How smart is our Xiaofeng, don¡¯t you know? What¡¯s so strange about being in third ce?¡± Old Lady Bai ignored Mrs. Liu¡¯s nonsense and just stared at Bai Xiaofeng. Bai Xiaofeng swallowed a mouth of saliva and then smiled. ¡°Grandmother, of course, it¡¯s true, how can I lie to you?¡± Old Lady Bai still has doubts in her heart, but because Bai Xiaofeng said it¡¯s true, she also felt quite relieved. Her favorite grandson will never lie to her. Mrs. Liu¡¯s angrily screamed at Mrs. Zhang in anger: ¡°Did you hear that? My Xiaofeng took third ce in the exam. If it was in the capital, he will be considered¡ª¡± Mrs. Liu looked up at the sky and thought: ¡°I remember it now. If it was in the capital, he¡¯ll be called Tanghua.¡± Mrs. Liu looked at her son with great pride, as if her son already got the title Tanghua. Mrs. Zhang said with a smile: ¡°I don¡¯t know what Tanghua is all about, but I heard only the top 10 can participate in the country exam next month. The examination will be held for a couple of days, so Lu Dafu looked for a good ce that they could stay and booked rooms in the inn. They will go there in a few days.¡± Mrs. Liu was shocked, but then she immediately pulled Bai Xiaofeng¡¯s sleeve and asked: ¡°Xiaofeng? Why didn¡¯t you tell us about this? It¡¯s been a while, what if you gotte in taking the exam?¡± When Old Lady Bai heard of this, what else does she need to ask? Bai Xiaofeng clearly failed to be in the top 10. He might even be in thest ce, just like what Mrs. Zhang said¡­. ¡­ But Mrs. Liu kept believing her son and refused to wake up. Bai Xiaofeng awkwardly looked at Mrs. Zhang and cursed her inside his heart. Seeing Bai Xiaofeng not talking, Mrs. Liu said with reddened eyes: ¡°You must not want to burden our family because of your exam. You can rest assured that the most important thing in this family is your exam. Just wait, I¡¯ll discuss it with your grandma.¡± Mrs. Liu turned around and walked close to the olddy: ¡°Niang, Xiaofeng needs to take the country exam in the few days. How much money do you have? Let¡¯s use it for Xiaofeng first. Once Xiaofeng bes a big official, he will give it to you a hundred times bigger.¡± Old Lady Bai was very stingy, why was she so stingy? It¡¯s all because of Bai Xiaofeng¡¯s studies and exams. Old Lady Bai stared at Bai Xiaofeng and asked: ¡°Did you really took the third ce? Do you want to take the country exam?¡± Bai Xiaofeng knows that he can¡¯t deceive them any further, but he doesn¡¯t want his image in the family plummeted, so he still tried to argue: ¡°Teacher said that I¡¯m still young, so I don¡¯t need to take the exam this year. He didn¡¯t sign me up, so I don¡¯t need to go.¡± Mrs. Liu was shocked: ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? How old are you? Even if you passed the exam, you have to wait for another 3 years? At that time, you will be 17. And when you take the provincial exam, you will be 20. How can you be young? Now is the right time to take the exam!¡± Bai Xiaofeng frowned and said: ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. My teacher said so, so I can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± Mrs. Liu doesn¡¯t care about anyone¡¯s face. She just wants to live a good life as early as possible. She¡¯s not willing to wait for another day. Chapter 342 - Bai Xiaofeng is lying? Chapter 342: Bai Xiaofeng is lying? ¡°No, I have to go and meet your teacher tomorrow. We¡¯ll ask him to fill in your registration. Even if he won¡¯t let you go, you will go.¡± Bai Xiaofeng angrily said: ¡°I said I will go next time, can¡¯t you understand?¡± After Bai Xiaofeng said those words, he turned around and went inside the house. He looked so fierce. Mrs. Liu couldn¡¯t understand: ¡°Hay- did this child ate a strange medicine today? How can he be so grumpy?¡± Old Lady Bai looked at Mrs. Liu and said: ¡°Stop talking,e with me into my room.¡± Mrs. Liu followed the olddy inside the house. When they entered the olddy¡¯s room, Old Lady Bai shut the door. When Mrs. Liu was pulled inside the room, she thought the olddy wanted to give the money for Bai Xiaofeng¡¯s exam. So she said: ¡°I¡¯m not going to meet his teacher now, you don¡¯t have to give me the money yet. But if you really want to give it, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Old Lady Bai sat down on her bed and looked at Mrs. Liu as if she was a fool: ¡°Guihua, can¡¯t you really see it? Or are you just ying dumb?¡± Mrs. Liu was shocked: ¡°Niang, what do you mean by this?¡± Well, she really didn¡¯t see it. That¡¯s why she has this stupid looked in the face. ¡°About what your sister-inw has said, you really don¡¯t understand? Don¡¯t you know Xiaofeng¡¯s temperament? You are his mother!¡± Mrs. Liu still can¡¯t understand: ¡°Niang, what¡¯s the matter with you? What¡¯s going on?¡± Old Lady Bai sighed and said: ¡°How much Xiaofeng boasts when he gets credit at ordinary times, don¡¯t you know? If he took the third ce and was allowed to participate in the country exam, do you think he will not say it?¡± Mrs. Liu was suddenly taken aback. Yes, with Bai Xiaofeng¡¯s temperament, such a special event, if he truly took the third ce and was allowed to participate in the country exam, why wouldn¡¯t he mention it? That was absolutely impossible! Mrs. Liu looked at the olddy: ¡°So, Xiaofeng is lying? He didn¡¯t get into the top 10?¡± Old Lady Bai said: ¡°I¡¯m afraid not only he didn¡¯t get into the top ten but got the rank as what Zhang Shumei has said. He was thest one. He doesn¡¯t want to tell us about it, but there is more than one student in Huangtou Vige. He can¡¯t hide it forever. The vigers didn¡¯t say it in front of you, they gave you enough face.¡± Mrs. Liu¡¯s face drastically changed, as she kept shaking her head: ¡°No, no, my Xiaofeng is extremely smart. He always studies and works hard. How can he be thest one? This is impossible.¡± ¡°No, I am going to ask his teacher tomorrow.¡± Old Lady Bai frowned: ¡°What will you ask? Don¡¯t you have any shame in yourself? This time, he didn¡¯t do well, but there will be another exam next year. Xiaofeng is still young, he still has plenty of opportunities, do you still need to jump in there like a clown?¡± Just by thinking that she needed to wait for another year, her heart felt bitter¡­ ¡­ Old Lady Bai looked at the sky outside and said: ¡°You go and tell Dabao that he needs to go with his second uncle and Fugui to harvest the wheat in the fields.¡± Mrs. Liu¡¯splexion in the face changed: ¡°Niang, Dabao has never tried harvesting wheat, I¡¯m afraid it will be too much for him to handle!¡± Old Lady Bai said in a bad tone: ¡°It¡¯s too much for Dabao, but not Fugui? Why aren¡¯t you saying for Fugui to also rest at home?¡± Although she also likes Bai Dabao deep inside her heart, it¡¯s not the time to be ying favoritism, they have to harvest the wheat as soon as possible. This will serve as their rations during winter and payment for Bai Xiaofeng¡¯s tuition fee next year. Mrs. Liu muttered: ¡°We¡¯re also doing this before, but you never said anything. How can you say that now?¡± Chapter 343 - Born to be a big official Chapter 343: Born to be a big official Old Lady Bai looked at Mrs. Liu with a hateful look in the face, but then she only sighed and said: ¡°You still don¡¯t understand a thing? Before, Zhao Lan was there. If you don¡¯t want to work, you can do nothing, because Zhao Lan will do it for you. But what about now? Zhao Lan is gone. Without that capable cow, all the work must be done by ourselves. Erzhu and Zhang Shumei are not Zhao Lan, so do you think you can fool them with this little trick of yours?¡± Mrs. Liu opened her mouth and said: ¡°Isn¡¯t it just adding some work? Why do you need to emphasize it so much? My Xiaofeng will be a big official in the future, they will also benefit from it, right?¡± Old Lady Bai also used to believe in this thing. She firmly believed that Bai Xiaofeng will be a big official. She believed that he was born to be a big official. But after today¡¯s event, she can¡¯t be so sure. ¡°No need to mention it again. You go and tell Dabao that he must go to the fields tomorrow. No further discussion!¡± * ¡°Zhi¡¯er, Boss Chen came, he¡¯s waiting for you in the front yard!¡± Hu Changlin, who hurriedly went to the cabin house, saw Bai Zhi just got up and washing her mouth. ¡°Boss Chen? Why did hee? Today is not the day to deliver melon!¡± Hu Changlin shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know, he said he wants to see you.¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°Alright, you go back first. I will justb my hair ande over.¡± Hu Changlin went back, and Bai Zhi quicklybed her scattered hair. Then said to Zhao Lan that she needs to go to the front yard immediately. Boss Chen was standing in the yard and looking at the new house in the distance. He was very surprised about it. ¡°Who is the owner of that house?¡± Boss Chen asked the owner of the new house in the distance. Hu Changlin was sitting in the yard and making straw shoes. When he heard Boss Chen¡¯s question, he looked up at the distance and said with a smile: ¡°That is Bai Zhi¡¯s house. It¡¯s made of bricks and tiles, that¡¯s why it took a lot of time and money. But once it¡¯s done, it will be betterpared to any house in the town.¡± Boss Chen said: ¡°No need to say in the future, even now it¡¯s far better. At least in Qingyuan town, it¡¯s the most unique. There is no house better than this. The shape is so strange. It¡¯s my first to see it.¡± ¡°Boss Chen, howe you¡¯re here early this morning?¡± Bai Zhi pushed open the gate and said to Boss Chen. Boss Chen turned his head and saw Bai Zhi with a refreshing smile on the face. He also asked with a smile: ¡°How is your injury?¡± Bai Zhi replied: ¡°It¡¯s already good. It all thanks to Boss Chen, if it weren¡¯t you, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t be able to get away with that punishment.¡± Boss Chen waved his hand: ¡°Well, this little thing, you don¡¯t need to thank me again and again. It¡¯s only natural.¡± He said while taking out a letter and handed it to Bai Zhi: ¡°This is Meng Gongzi¡¯s letter for you that camest night.¡± It turned out that Meng Nan sent her a letter. No wonder Boss Chen came early this morning. She took the letter and looked at the handsome handwriting on the envelope. She then smiled and said: ¡°It seems that he arrived in the capital safely and wanted to let us know.¡± Boss Chen looked around the yard, when he saw there were no other people, he asked: ¡°What about Hu Feng?¡± Hu Changlin busily replied: ¡°Oh, Feng wanted to harvest wheat before the rainy dayse. He went to the field early this morning. Once the sun reaches its peak, he wille back home.¡± Boss Chen was somewhat surprised. In his eyes, Hu Feng and Bai Zhi were special. They don¡¯t look like someone from the mountain vige. However, Hu Feng does farm work as early as this like ordinary vigers? Boss Chen asked Hu Changlin: ¡°Is Hu Feng your biological son?¡± Hu Feng was tall, handsome and extraordinary, while Hu Changlin was totally different. Chapter 344 - Meng Nan’s letter

Chapter 344: Meng Nan¡¯s letter

The two simply don¡¯t look like father and son. Hu Changlin was about to answer, but Bai Zhi busily said: ¡°Boss Chen did you had breakfast? If not, do you want to eat before you leave?¡± Boss Chen was a wise man. Bai Zhi opened her mouth right in time, she clearly doesn¡¯t want him to ask such a question. This proved that Hu Feng¡¯s identity was not so simple. However, since she doesn¡¯t him to inquire, he will stop. After all, this has nothing to do with him. Boss Chen smiled and shook his head: ¡°Thank you for your kindness, I still have things to deal with. If Ie here again next time, I¡¯ll try your dishes.¡± Bai Hao didn¡¯t persuade Boss Chen. When Boss Chen left, Bai Zhi went close to Hu Changlin and said: ¡°Hu Bo, if someone asks about Hu Feng in the future, don¡¯t say anything. No matter who it is, you shouldn¡¯t say a thing.¡± Hu Changlin couldn¡¯t understand: ¡°Why is that? Hu Feng lost his memory. If anyone recognizes him, that person can help him find his family, isn¡¯t that a good thing? So why not?¡± Bai Zhi replied: ¡°What is Hu Feng¡¯s condition when you saved him 3 years ago, you must know it very clearly than me. His life is absolutely not simple. He was hurt like that, so someone clearly wants to take his life. After recovering his memory, he will naturally know his identity. There is no need to ask other people we don¡¯t know.¡± Although Hu Changlin can¡¯t understand everything clearly, he quite understood her meaning, so he nodded his head and said: ¡°If that is the reason, I will do as you say. I¡¯ll keep in mind.¡± Bai Zhi looked at the sun in the sky and asked: ¡°Hu Feng will note back for breakfast?¡± Hu Changlin shook his head: ¡°He is used to working without breakfast, but I¡¯ll go thereter and bring his some.¡± Bai Zhi said: ¡°Hu Bo, you don¡¯t need to go, I will call Awu. We¡¯ll go there to help. It won¡¯t take long to harvest if we go there.¡± Hu Changlin smiled and said: ¡°No need. Hu Feng and I can do it. Awu is very tired these days. Let him have some rest.¡± ¡°Who said that I am tired, I am not tired at all. I haven¡¯ use all my strength.¡± Awu said as he entered the yard with Zhao Sue and Ru¡¯er. Ru¡¯er jumped in front of Bai Zhi and said: ¡°Sister Bai, I want to eat sugar gourd. Ru¡¯er wants to eat sugar gourd.¡± Zhao Sue rushed forward and pulled Ru¡¯er back: ¡°You, this child, didn¡¯t you just eat it yesterday? Howe you want to eat it again?¡± Ru¡¯er pursed her lips and said: ¡°If I ate it yesterday, I can¡¯t eat it again today?¡± Bai Zhi was amused by her: ¡°Ru¡¯er, this time, sister has something to do. I¡¯m afraid that I don¡¯t have time to buy you candied fruit in the town. How about next time?¡± Seeing Ru¡¯er nodded with a t mouth, and her eyes were filled with grievances, she couldn¡¯t bear it. When she was young, she lived in an orphanage. She couldn¡¯t wear beautiful clothes. She rarely had a chance to eat snacks that others could eat every day. When she tasted a special delicacy, she would think of its taste day and night. Bai Zhi sighed and said: ¡°This sugar gourd is actually very simple to make. As long as there are red fruits and sugar we can make it. There is sugar in the house, but the red fruit is¡ª¡± Hu Changlin said: ¡°There are red fruits here. There are a few red fruit trees at the end of our peanut fields. By now, I think the red fruits are ripe. Many children in the vige pick them. Maybe they also pick some today.¡± Chapter 345 - Nemesis Chapter 345: Nemesis The children in the mountain vigecked clothes and food. From time to time, they regard the wild fruits they picked as snacks. Bai Zhi knelt in front of Ru¡¯er and said ¡° Ru¡¯er, just wait here at home. When sistere back, I will bring red fruits, and make you the sugar gourd you wanted, alright?¡± Ru¡¯er immediately smiled and jumped up in happiness: ¡°Sister Bai is so good, sister is the best, I can eat sugar gourd, I can eat sugar gourd!¡± Seeing Ru¡¯er very happy, Bai Zhi also couldn¡¯t help but smile. It¡¯s so good to be young, small things can make them happy. They live a carefree life. As long as there are parents that apany them, who cares if they living a difficult life? The children who have parents that could apany them were luckier than the children who have no family that loves and cares for them. Just like her, she neither has parents that could apany her, nor luxurious life. She lived a gloomy and dark life for a long time. How lucky must she be if her parents love her? If she will have a child in the future, she will give her all the best things in the world and give her utmost love. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Zhao Sue pulled Bai Zhi¡¯s sleeve. Bai Zhi returned to her senses and said: ¡°Nothing, let¡¯s go and prepare breakfast, the time is not too early.¡± They had already prepared the doughst night. So the two just kneed, cut and steam the buns. They didn¡¯t spend much time doing it. They also cooked porridge in their newly built mud stove in the kitchen. Bai Zhi packed some steam buns and poured porridge on a small pot. While Awu was having breakfast, Bai Zhi went to find a bamboo pole. Awu put down the empty porridge bowl in his hand and asked: ¡°What do you want to do with the bamboo pole?¡± Bai Zhi smiled and replied: ¡°I need to pick red fruits. If the red fruits in the trees are too high, using a bamboo pole will make things more convenient, right?¡± Awu nodded his head and took the bamboo pole in her hand, then said: ¡°You go and eat, I already finished eating.¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°I will go to the fields to eat with Hu Feng. That guy has a strange temper. If I didn¡¯t go eat with him, he won¡¯t give me a good face.¡± Awu smiled and imagined Hu Feng while staring at Bai Zhi with a bad look in the face. He couldn¡¯t help butugh with it. No matter how powerful a person was, they will have their own nemesis. Bai Zhi¡¯s nemesis was Hu Feng. And Hu Feng¡¯s nemesis was also Bai Zhi. * When the carriage arrived in the fields, the weather had already warmed up. In the fields, the vigers were all sweating. When they saw Bai Zhiing, they all stopped working to greet her. Nowadays, Bai Zhi was famous in the vige. Although she was young and suffered a lot, when she separated from the Bai Family, her life became carefree and prosperous. She was able to buy fields andnd. She could eat and wear new clothes. Normally people were like this. If you are poor, they will step on you. But if you are rich, no one will look down on you or mess up with you. Their eyes will even gather on you. Awu carried the heavy pot, while Bai Zhi carried two bags with water and steamed buns. The two slowly walked towards the Hu Family¡¯s fields. The vigers looked at them full of envy. They alle out to work when the sky was still not bright. Their stomach was empty just like their pocket, so who wouldn¡¯t get hungry? Bai Zhi acted like she didn¡¯t see anything. There were too many people. If you give one person, you have to give the rest. If you will not give them, you will offend people. She doesn¡¯t have much. Besides, she was not obliged to give them food and drinks. Chapter 346 - Are you jealous? Chapter 346: Are you jealous? When the two arrived in the Hu Family¡¯s field, Hu Feng, who just finished cutting a row of wheat and sitting on the ground, was drinking water. Under his butt, some rags originally used to cover agricultural tools were ced, so that his pants will not be soiled. Awu walked in front of him and raised the small pot in his hand against Hu Feng: ¡°Eat this, Bai Zhi¡¯s porridge is very delicious and fragrant.¡± Hu Feng¡¯s gaze crossed Awu and looked at Bai Zhi. Bai Zhi¡¯s face had been sunburnt. Her baby hair in the forehead had been soaked with sweat and sticking on her forehead. Seeing this, he couldn¡¯t help but frowned: ¡°The weather is hot, who let youe? Hurry back.¡± Bai Zhi was carrying something, the road was not good. She hasn¡¯t had time to look at Hu Feng because she was walking carefully. She simply replied: ¡°I want toe, what does it have to do with you?¡± Awu sat down beside Hu Feng and took a handful of wheat. He put the small pot on top of it and then put down the baggage on his shoulder. There were bowls and chopsticks inside. ¡°Stop bickering and have breakfast.¡± Seeing Awu taking out two bowls, Hu Feng raised an eyebrow and asked: ¡°You haven¡¯t had breakfast?¡± Awu shook his head: ¡°Not me, Bai Zhi didn¡¯t have breakfast. She said she will eat with you because it¡¯s boring to eat alone.¡± Bai Zhi sat down at the other side of Hu Feng. She put down her things and took out a handkerchief to wipe her sweat: ¡°I didn¡¯t say that, I just don¡¯t like to eat hot porridge. In this kind of weather, it¡¯s nice to eat it cold.¡± Hu Feng¡¯s lips slightly curve up but didn¡¯t say anything. He stretched out his arm and took the bowl that Awu handed to him. The sweet and thick porridge tasted the same as he remembered. Bai Zhi took out a steamed bun and handed it to Hu Feng: ¡°Here, I just took it out in the steamer, is it still fragrant?¡± Hu Feng took the steamed bun, but still looked at her bag: ¡°No more?¡± Bai Zhi asked in puzzlement: ¡°What is no more?¡± Hu Feng handed the bowl to her and said: ¡°Don¡¯t you think there is missing?¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°What else is missing? There are white porridge and steamed bun, what else could be missing?¡± Hu Feng was a bit ufortable: ¡°Side dishes? Don¡¯t you usually cook two side dishes? Why there are no side dishes?¡± Breakfast without a side dish, can people call it breakfast? Bai Zhi stared at him and said with a bad tone: ¡°At this kind of time, you still want to eat side dishes, how do you think can I cook side dishes?¡± Hu Feng snorted: ¡°When Meng Nan left, you didn¡¯t sleep the whole night just to give him a good meal, but now you¡¯re saying you don¡¯t have time?¡± ¡°It¡¯s two different things, okay?¡± Bai Zhi looked at Hu Feng and smiled: ¡°What? Are you eating vinegar because of Meng Nan? Are you unhappy? Are you jealous?¡± Hu Feng¡¯s cheeks slightly blushed. But because his face was sunburnt for a long time. Other people could not notice it. ¡°What is vinegar? Is it delicious?¡± Hu Feng raised an eyebrow and took a bite of the steamed bun. When Bai Zhi finished asking, she immediately regretted it. She wanted to bite off her tongue. Awu felt like it was inappropriate to sit next to them. The two were like a newlywed couple. They seemed to be opposing each other, but in reality, there was a sweet atmosphere everywhere¡­ ¡­ ¡°I will start to work, you two eat slowly.¡± Awu got up and took the sickle on the ground and then went to the field. The two people didn¡¯t speak again. After having breakfast, Hu Feng put down the bowl and said: ¡°There is a tree over there, you go under the tree to rest, don¡¯t sit in the carriage. The carriage is hot.¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°I am going to collect red fruits for Ru¡¯er. She wanted to eat sugar gourd. You don¡¯t need to care about me, I know the way.¡± Chapter 347 - Calling for help Chapter 347: Calling for help Hu Feng knew where the red fruit trees were. There was a small forest nearby. And there were a few red fruit trees in it. Last year, when the vigers harvesting peanuts, a child fell on the red fruit tree and died. ¡°Don¡¯t go. I¡¯ll go with you after cutting this part.¡± Bai Zhi bowed her head and cleaned up the pot and bowls. She didn¡¯t see the serious look in Hu Feng¡¯s face. She also didn¡¯t hear what he said. She simply said: ¡°Okay!¡± Hu Feng took the sickle to start working, while Bai Zhi took their things back to the carriage. She then took the bamboo pole she brought before and went to the distant woods. The woods were a bit far from the wheat fields in the vige, but close to the peanut fields. At this time, people were busy harvesting wheat, no one can be seen in the peanut fields at all. Bai Zhi walked along the path. When she was about to enter the woods, she saw two children, aged 7 or 8-years-old rushing out the woods and looked in panic. One of them even fell on the roadside. The other child, who was in the front didn¡¯t even care. He ran away with all his might as if someone was chasing after him. The boy who fell climbed up from the ground, patted the soil on his clothes a few times and ran away with loose hair. Bai Zhi wanted to stop the boy and ask him a few questions, but before she could open her mouth, the child had run away. She didn¡¯t see who¡¯s the boy in the front, but she recognized the boy who fell. It was the son of Wang Daniu. When he came to her to buy rice, he took his son. The boy was particrly naughty. At that time, there were still several steamed buns on the table. He said that he was hungry. Zhao Lan gave him a piece. But who would have thought that the boy will eat another two and then put the remaining four on his sleeve, saying that he was still hungry. Zhao Lan had a good heart, so she just let it go. She let him hide the remaining steamed bun on his sleeve. Wang Daniu saw what his son did with his own eyes. Obviously, he was encouraging his son. He even praised his son for being smart. Later, among those people who sold rice for a high price and caused trouble to the Hu Family, Wang Daniu was also there. He also came toin for a personal reason. Bai Zhi continued to move forward. When she passed through the ground where Wang Daniu¡¯s son fell, she saw a few red fruits that were crushed. A handkerchief embroidered with the word ¡®Yun¡¯ was left behind. It must be his mother¡¯s name. Bai Zhi picked up the handkerchief and a few red fruits that scattered on the ground. She was thinking to return it when she sees the boy. Otherwise, he might be beaten when hees back home. Bai Zhi took a few steps forward when suddenly, she heard someone crying for help. She felt like she misheard it, so she stood still and listened carefully again. And indeed, someone was crying for help in the woods. Bai Zhi rushed int the woods with the bamboo pole. The voice was getting low and hoarse. Obviously, his condition was getting worse. Under a tall red fruit tree, she found the person who was calling for help. It turned out to be a child, who looked like 8 or 9-year-old. On his side, there were many red fruits scattering. His blue-grayed upper clothes have many dark red spots. She couldn¡¯t tell if it was blood or juice of red fruits. Bai Zhi dropped the bamboo pole in her hand and rushed to the child. ¡°What happened? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Bai Zhi stretched out her arm and checked the boy¡¯s pulse. His pulse beats fast and there was no sign of weakening. The child looked at her with a pale face and said while crying: ¡°It hurts, it hurts!¡± Chapter 348 - Bumping Chapter 348: Bumping ¡°Where does it hurt?¡± After she asked, her eyes fell on the young boy¡¯s legs. His legs looked abnormal. ¡°My legs hurt, I can¡¯t move.¡± The young boy¡¯s voice was hoarse. Obviously, he cried and screamed out loud. Now, he can barely make a sound. Bai Zhi immediately pulled the young boy¡¯s trousers to check his injuries. As expected, his calf was swelling and fractured. After careful examination, she muttered to herself: ¡°Fortunately, it is a transverse fracture, no surgery is required. After aligning, the splint bones will be fixed. There will be no further problem.¡± Bai Zhi then said to the young boy: ¡°I will help you bandage it, it will hurt a bit, but you have to bear it.¡± The young boy said with a low voice: ¡°I can¡¯t move my left arm, is it disabled?¡± Bai Zhi took a nced at his arm and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just dislocated, it¡¯s not a big deal. I will fix it for you.¡± As soon as she finished, she held the young boy¡¯s left arm and twisted it. After a *crackling* sound, the young boy hasn¡¯t had time to react, but he could feel his left hand move. Bai Zhi doesn¡¯t have splint with her. She could only find some suitable branches to use as a splint. Once they returned to the vige, she will take him to Doctor Lu. Doctor Lu has many splints. With the help of the branch and the young boy¡¯s belt, Bai Zhi sessfully put a splint on the young boy¡¯s calf. However, when they were about to leave, she saw five to six people rushing towards them. After seeing the young boy on Bai Zhi¡¯s back, a woman took a step forward: ¡°Dongzi, my son, what happened to you?¡± Dongzi was lying on Bai Zhi¡¯s back. When he saw his parentsing over, his body shrunk back. His eyes were filled with fear. ¡°Father, mother¡ª¡± The woman reached out and tried to lift Dongzi from Bai Zhi¡¯s back. But Bai Zhi busily said: ¡°You have to be careful. He has a broken calf and a dislocated arm. I just fixed it for him, he shouldn¡¯t move too much, so that it won¡¯t get dislocated again.¡± The woman carefully lifted Dongzi from Bai Zhi¡¯s back. And then she screamed at Bai Zhi with a fierce look in the eyes: ¡°How can your heart be so poisonous? Just for a few red fruits, you will go this far? How are you going to pay for my son¡¯s injuries?¡± Bai Zhi was stupefied, what was going on? When did she hurt her son? She saw the child was pitiful, so she lent a helping hand, how did it be her fault? Bai Zhi said to the woman: ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask your son who hurt him?¡± The woman coldly snorted and said: ¡°What else is there to ask? You¡¯re the only one here. Who else could have hurt him?¡± Bai Zhi frowned: ¡°If you will not ask, how will you know if it was me?¡± Beside the woman, a man was standing. He was the famouszy man in the vige, Jia Dazhuang. He opened his mouth and screamed at Bai Zhi: ¡°You hurt my son, everyone has seen it, you can¡¯t fool us.¡± Bai Zhi swept her eyes to several men and women, who came with Jia Dazhuang and asked: ¡°Who among had seen I hurt his son?¡± Several men and women hesitated for a while, but then didn¡¯t say anything. However, one woman still dared to open her mouth: ¡°Although I didn¡¯t see it with my own eyes, you are the only one here.¡± Bai Zhi¡¯s eyes rolled. She doesn¡¯t want to speak with these people anymore. She turned around and face Dongzi, then asked: ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell your parents and these uncles and aunts how did you get hurt?¡± The young boy lowered his head. He looked very scared. He didn¡¯t dare to open his mouth. Jia Dazhuang yelled at the young boy: ¡°Are you dumb? Why don¡¯t you speak? Tell me!¡± Chapter 349 - Swindling Chapter 349: Swindling The young boy was shivering in fear as he lowered his head and said: ¡°I, I fell from the tree.¡± Jia Dazhuang said with a bad tone: ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know that you fell from the tree? What I am asking is who made you fall?¡± Jia Dazhuang said to the young boy, but his eyes were fixed on Bai Zhi. The young boy stayed silent first but under the threat of his father and mother. He said with a trembling voice: ¡°I fell on my own.¡± When Jia Dazhuang heard of this, he fired up in anger. This was not what he wanted to hear. In anger, he pped Dongzi¡¯s pale face. Five red fingerprints immediately showed on the young boy¡¯s face as his cheek got swollen: ¡°Tell me the truth, who made you fall?¡± Dongzi¡¯s cried in pain. He choking said: ¡°I really fell on my own.¡± Bai Zhi understood what the couple was trying to do. They were obviously trying to frame her. Dongzi told the truth, but they refused to ept it. They wanted him to change his statement. Bai Zhi walked towards Jia Dazhuang and his wife then said: ¡°I saw two boys run outside the woods. They seemed to be very scared. They ran away in a hurry. One of them is the youngest son of Wang Daniu. He brought his son when he came to our house one time, so I recognized him.¡± Jia Dazhuang frowned and said: ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Bai Zhi smiled and replied: ¡°What I want to tell you is that before I entered the woods, your son has already fallen from the tree. The two boys who rushed away must have seen your son fall from the tree. In fright, they ran away immediately and looked for adults to save your son. Isn¡¯t that¡¯s why you all rush in here?¡± Jia Dazhuang frowned. What Bai Zhi said was true. Indeed, Wang Daniu¡¯s youngest son told them Dongzi fall on the tree. But they didn¡¯t expect to meet Bai Zhi here. Since she was here and moved his son, he naturally will not let her go. Jia Dazhuang coldly said: ¡°No one told me that Dongzi was injured here. We came here to ask him to go home to eat. I didn¡¯t expect to bump with you and hurt my son.¡± Bai Zhi looked at the ugly face of Jia Dazhuang. The anger in her heart suddenly dissipated. It was boring to talk to him. No matter what people say or exin. He will not listen because he wanted to extort money from her. Bai Zhi shrugged her shoulders: ¡°Suit yourself. The wise man knows he knows nothing. The fool thinks he knows everything. I think you know very clearly what happened inside your heart. I don¡¯t want to spend more time with you.¡± Bai Zhi then picked up the bamboo pole on the ground and said to Jia Dazhuang: ¡°I would like to advise you that if you don¡¯t want your child to be disabled, it¡¯s best to send him back to the vige to look for a doctor to cure him.¡± After that, she carried the bamboo pole to the red fruit trees in the distance. Jia Dazhuang wanted to catch up and ask for money. But a few men and women hurriedly pulled him: ¡°Dazhuang, it¡¯s important to let your son get treatment first. You can¡¯t dy any further, otherwise, he might end up disabled.¡± They were not stupid. It was pretty obvious that Jia Dazhuang wanted to ckmail Bai Zhi. They came here out of kindness. They were worried about Dongzi and wanted to help. They have no intention to help Jia Dazhuang extort money. What¡¯s more, Bai Zhi was not easy to bully. She now has money and backing. Chapter 350 - Reliable man Chapter 350: Reliable man Hu Feng and the Awu can kill wolf and tiger. If they learn that they helped Jia Dazhuang to bully Bai Zhi, can they live a good life? Didn¡¯t Hu Feng twist Bai Dazhu¡¯s arms as if he was only twisting a branch? So first, they much coaxed Jia Dazhuang to go back to the vige. After that, this matter has nothing to do with them. If Jia Dazhuang continued to look for trouble, that was his business. When Dongzi¡¯s mother heard this, she busily said: ¡°Dongzi can¡¯t be disabled. We need him to support the elders in the future. Hurry, let¡¯s go back and find a cure for him. That wench lived in the vige, where else can she go? We¡¯ll get back to her.¡± Jia Dazhuang also didn¡¯t want his son to be disabled, so he listened to everyone¡¯s persuasion. He took his son and hurriedly left the woods. Dongzi was just 8 years old, he was still a child. He can¡¯t understand why his parents don¡¯t believe him and why do they insist that it was Bai Zhi¡¯s fault. It was clear that Bai Zhi saved him. Why can¡¯t they believe it? * Bai Zhi walked around the red fruit trees, but wherever she goes, there were no red fruits. The branches and leaves of the tree were all broken and scattering. It seems she was one stepte. The children in the vige have no snacks to eat at ordinary times. The ripe red fruits can be eaten so they naturally will not let it go. Bai Zhi walked back to the tree where Dongzi fell, which was the tallest tree among the red fruit trees, so there were some red fruits left at the top. The red fruit in this tree was rtively big. People can¡¯t help but drool because of it. No wonder Dongzi will take a risk. When she was a child, she used to climb the peach tree in the orphanage. Just to pick up the peaches on the tree, she almost fell off the tree. She was so scared to death at that time. Since then, she never climbs a tree. The red fruit tree in front of her has thick trunks and lush leaves. There were many edges she can step on, so it won¡¯t be that difficult to climb. Bai Zhi looked up at the red fruits in the tree, she was a little hesitant inside her heart. Should she take risks for a few red fruits? When she remembered Ruer¡¯s innocent and cute face, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. Well, she promised that she will make her sugar gourd. The excitement and expectation in Ruer¡¯s eyes made her confident. She mustn¡¯t let Ru¡¯er down. After throwing the bamboo pole, she pulled up her sleeves and climbed up the tree. Climbing up the tree was not as easy as she imagined. She spent so much energy just to reach the first trunk. The red fruits were on the third trunk. A broken branch on the trunk cut through her arm. She failed to see it while climbing. But then, after she grasped on a branch, it became easy to climbed up. In just a short time, she reached the third trunk. As long as she stands up and stretches out her arm she can pick up the red fruits. At this time, Hu Feng arrived. From afar, he saw Bai Zhi climbing up the highest point of the tree. She was trembling while trying to stand to pick up the red fruit on the tree. The next moment, he saw a snake with the same color as the leaves on the other end of the branch. The snake letter was constantlying in and out. Its thin body slowly moved backward, preparing to attack. Hu Feng was so shocked and shouted at Bai Zhi: ¡°Be careful, there is a snake!¡± Bai Zhi also found the snake at this time. Seeing the snake rushing towards her, she instinctively dodge, but she forgot that she was standing on the trunk. She tried to stand still, but her body fell back. Chapter 351 - Leave Chapter 351: Leave Knowing that she will fall to death, Bai Zhi screamed as she closed her eyes. But unexpectedly, she fell into someone else¡¯s warm and generous arms. When she opened her eyes, she saw a pair of angry eyes of a handsome man. She couldn¡¯t help but tightly pursed her lips, but then she blurted out: ¡°Hey, hey, did you hurriedlye over because you sense I¡¯ll get in trouble? You suddenly showed up, are you a hero that wants to save the beauty?¡± Hu Feng angrily said: ¡°You still have the heart to joke with me? Don¡¯t you know that if I came a bitte you will lose your life?¡± Bai Zhi smiled and looked at Hu Feng: ¡°Your notte, right? I know that you are a reliable man. Even if I fall from the clouds, you will catch me.¡± At this time, isn¡¯t it better to tter him? Hu Feng stared at Bai Zhi for a while, before he sighed and put her down. ¡°There will be no next time.¡± Bai Zhi immediately stood straight like a soldier and said: ¡°This subordinate will obey yourmand!¡± When Hu Feng was teased by her, the anger in his heart disappeared: ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back.¡± Bai Zhi refused and pointed her finger to the red fruits on the tree: ¡°I haven¡¯t picked any red fruits.¡± Hu Feng frowned his eyebrows: ¡°You almost lose your life, but you¡¯re still thinking about red fruits? Is this thing so delicious?¡± Bai Zhi shook her head, as the yful expression on her face gradually disappeared. Her clear eyes was filled with sadness: ¡°I just don¡¯t want Ru¡¯er to be disappointed. I promised her. In her eyes, we are adults, that¡¯s why she believed our words. If we broke our promise, she will never believe us again.¡± Her childhood was filled with abandonment and lies. She knew the feeling of expecting something, but only disappointmentes. Hu Feng was looking at Bai Zhi, he saw her eyes suddenly filled with sadness. He doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s the stories behind that sadness. He doesn¡¯t know how tofort her. He could only fulfill her desire at the moment, hoping to erase the sadness she felt. Hu Feng took the bamboo pole and handed it to Bai Zhi: ¡°You wait, I¡¯ll pick some.¡± Bai Zhi looked up at the tall red fruit tree, the sunlight was prating through the gaps. She couldn¡¯tpletely open her eyes and stare at the red fruit swaying at the top. ¡°We don¡¯t know if the snake is still there. It¡¯s too dangerous to go up. It¡¯s better to find another bamboo pole and tie it together. ¡± Hu Feng also looked up at the red fruit at the top of the tree, then said: ¡°No need.¡± As soon as his words fell, he jumped up at the tree, his toes gentlynd on the first trunk. He jumped again andnded on the second trunk. In the blink of an eye, he was standing at the third trunk. His strong palms mmed the branch with red fruits and the whole branch fell on the ground. He then jumped down immediately and stood firmly in front of Bai Zhi. For Bai Zhi, this process only took 30 secs¡­ ¡­ ¡°Why did you break the whole branch? That¡¯s inhumane!¡± Bai Zhi said, but a smile appeared on her face. The red fruits were big and glowing. It grows this big because it bathed under the sun for a long time. Hu Feng picked up a branch on the ground and picked the dead snake. This poisonous snake was the snake that attacked Bai Zhi. When he climbed up the tree, he caught sight of it, naturally, he couldn¡¯t bear to let it go. Chapter 352 - She and Hu Feng are brothers and sisters? Chapter 352: She and Hu Feng are brothers and sisters? ¡°This snake is quite fat, let¡¯s eat it at night!¡± Hu Feng nodded: ¡°Alright!¡± He threw the snake on the ground and cut off its head with a dagger. He picked up long grass and used it to tie the snake, then handed it to Bai Zhi: ¡°You take this, I¡¯ll carry the branch.¡± Bai Zhi looked at the tied snake for a while before she took it. She smiled and said: ¡°It seems you learned a lot in the past three years, you even know how to use the grass as a rope.¡± Hu Feng took the branch and walked forward, he didn¡¯t look back at her. He simply said: ¡°Maybe or maybe not. Since I lived here, it¡¯s only natural to adapt to the surroundings.¡± Hu Feng was carrying the branch on his back, but he was still standing straight and tall. However, this time, his eyes showed a bit trace of sadness. What happened to him? Why did he fall into this situation? He obviously restored his memory. So why he still act like it was nothing and continue living in this small mountain vige? What was he thinking? Or what is he waiting for? Bai Zhi took a few steps forward and walked alongside Hu Feng. She looked around the surroundings. When she was sure no one is around, she asked: ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going in the capital?¡± Hu Feng stopped and took a nce at her. Then, he continued to walk. His eyes became deeper and deeper like the sea. As if a stone has been thrown into the calm sea. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go!¡± His voice was faint, but she still sensed the restraint and forbearance in those simple words. Bai Zhi sighed and asked: ¡°Meng Nan is the son of the Meng family in the capital. His family is one of the powerful and influential families, you¡¯ve never seen him before? I think Meng Nan also doesn¡¯t know you.¡± Hu Feng shook his head: ¡°I¡¯ve never seen him before. When I was 3 years old, I be an apprentice and studied martial arts in the mountain. At the age of 13, I went down from the mountains but was sent in the border in less than 3 months. I stayed in the border for 7 years. In those 7 years, I never returned to the capital even once. Meng Nan might have met my brothers, but not me.¡± Hu Feng suddenly remembered something, he turned his head and asked: ¡°Last time, when Meng Nan punished the Bai Family with boards, the jade pendant on the olddy¡¯s neck, have you seen it before?¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°It was my first time seeing it.¡± Its the truth, that was her first time seeing it. Hu Feng simply replied: ¡°Oh!¡± Bai Zhi asked: ¡°Why did you suddenly ask about it?¡± ¡°That jade, I¡¯ve seen it before, whether it¡¯s color or shape, it looks very familiar.¡± Bai Zhi¡¯s heart jumped out and asked: ¡°Where have you seen it?¡± Hu Feng: ¡°In my house.¡± Bai Zhi looked at Hu Feng with wide eyes opened: ¡°In your house? Are you kidding me?¡± Hu Feng took a nced at her and asked: ¡°Why do you think I¡¯m joking?¡± Bai Zhi was speechless, she doesn¡¯t know what to say. He also has that piece of jade? If the jade represents a person¡¯s identity, then does it mean she and Hu Feng were brothers and sisters? Brother and sister? These two words were like a sledgehammer that heavily pound her heart. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Seeing her facial expression, Hu Feng couldn¡¯t help but ask. Bai Zhi swallowed a mouthful of saliva and asked: ¡°That jade, can it be bought casually in the store?¡± Hu Feng shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe!¡± He only cares a little about that kind of thing. He even forgot how that thing exists in his house¡­ ¡­ Bai Zhi asked another question: ¡°That jade, does it represent a person¡¯s identity? For example, just like the jade that Meng Nan gave to me. You said it proves that he is the son of the Meng Family.¡± Chapter 353 - It’s not mine

Chapter 353: It¡¯s not mine

Hu Feng shook his head: ¡°No, that jade doesn¡¯t represent identity. I also have it, so it¡¯s not like that.¡± ¡°How is it different?¡± Hu Feng exined: ¡°The jade representing the identity of a person is usually engraved with the family¡¯s symbol. Just like the jade Meng Nan gave you, it has the family emblem of Meng Family. People will know his identity at a nce.¡± Bai Zhi looked suspiciously at Hu Feng and asked: ¡°Since that piece of jade doesn¡¯t represent identity, its just any ordinary jade. Listening to your words, you seem not bothered by it, so why did you recognized it at once when you saw the olddy wearing it? How can you tell its simr to yours?¡± Hu Feng replied: ¡°The jade has a unique shape, which is not the same to any ordinary jade. It is very difficult for me to forget it.¡± ¡°If that is the case, why did you forget where it came from?¡± Hu Feng looked at Bai Zhi with doubt: ¡°Why are you so concern about it? Is that jade yours?¡± Suddenly, Bai Zhi¡¯s heart shed with thousands of thoughts, but in the end, she shook her head: ¡°No, it¡¯s not mine. How can I have that kind of thing? In just one nce, it can be seen that it is special. I am just curious.¡± Hu Feng was a prince. If there was any rtionship between the jade and Hu Feng, then her identity must not be simple. No matter how noble her predecessor was, it has nothing to do with her. She doesn¡¯t want to have a rtionship with them. Furthermore, what¡¯s the point of finding a family that can throw away a baby in the forest? And right now, she only wants to live a leisurely life with her mother in this small mountain vige. She doesn¡¯t want to participate in any issue in the capital. Hu Feng didn¡¯t think much. After all, it was just a piece of jade, and there were many more important events in this world. The two returned to the Hu Family¡¯s fields. The wheat in the fields was almost cut, and Awu was cutting thest row of wheat. Bai Zhi put down the things in her hand and took the water sac from the bag. ¡°Awu Dage, I didn¡¯t expect that you are so good at harvesting.¡± Awu stopped the work in his hand and took the water sac handed by Bai Zhi. He drank a mouthful of water and wipe the sweat on his face. Then, he smiled and said: ¡°When I fled with my wife and daughter, I passed by a vige. I saw two elderly fell on the ground in dizziness and saved them. They let us lived in their home for a while, I help them to finish the work in their field to earn some rations.¡± Bai Zhi asked: ¡°You¡¯re not a native of Qingyuan Town?¡± Awu shook his head: ¡°I am not a native of Qingyuan Town. Because several of my rtives live in Qingyuan Town, I came here, but who would have thought¡ª¡± Awu smiled and shook his head, he didn¡¯t continue to talk, he went over the fields and continue working. Bai Zhi didn¡¯t ask anymore, she took the bags and help Hu Feng to tie the red fruit branch to the roof of the carriage. After busying themselves, the three drove back the carriage to the vige. They returned right in time for lunch. It¡¯s just they haven¡¯t had time to wash their hands for lunch when uninvited people rushed to their yard. ¡°Where is Bai Zhi? Come out in there and face this old man!¡± Zhao Lan put down the delicious rice on the table and frowned. ¡°It seems to be the voice of Jia Dazhuang. Why did hee here?¡± Bai Zhi already expecting that he wille, how could such a kind of person let this opportunity to ckmail her? ¡°It¡¯s him, his son fell from the red fruit tree, I happened to be there. I saw the child look so pitiful and fixed his broken legs and arm. I work hard and didn¡¯t ask for credit. But who would have thought that the child¡¯s parents are not good? They said I harmed their son and wanted me to givepensation. Say, is it my fault?¡± Chapter 354 - You can’t blame me Chapter 354: You can¡¯t me me Listening to this, Hu Changlin couldn¡¯t help but shook his head and sighed: ¡°This Jia Dazhuang. It¡¯s been so long, but he hasn¡¯t changed a bit.¡± Jia Dazhu was still screaming in the yard, Hu Feng had to put down the rice bowl that he just picked up and responded. ¡°What¡¯s the noise?¡± Hu Feng came out and swept his cold eyes to Jia Dazhuang and his wife. Seeing this, Jia Dazhuang shivered in fear. Wasn¡¯t Hu Feng working in the fields? What was he doing here? He deliberately came early in fear of encountering Hu Feng. Mrs. Li, Jia Dazhuang¡¯s wife, replied: ¡°Your family¡¯s Bai Zhi injured my son. We just came back from Lu Dafu¡¯s house and spent a lot of money. This money, Bai Zhi has to pay for it, and also the rest of the expenses that my son needs for recovery. Well, we will not ask too much, we will only ask for 10 silver coins. So hurry up and give us the money.¡± At this time, Bai Zhi, Zhao Lan, and the others came out. Bai Zhi stepped forward and crossed her arms in her chest. Her face was slightly red due to the sunlight. Her sharp eyes were staring at Jia Dazhuang and his wife, as she said with a clear voice: ¡°It seems that you made up your mind to ckmail me. It¡¯s okay, I ept your challenge, but if you are thinking that you can get money to me easily, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t happen. I¡¯ll dly go to the town and ask the country magistrate to solve this matter. No matter what he decides, I will do it.¡± Seeing Jia Dazhuang and Mrs. Li¡¯s face changed, Bai Zhi continued to say: ¡°But I am reminding you, the country magistrate is not a good person. If he finds you not pleasing to the eye, no matter what the situation is, he will punish you with 30 boards. If you survive, you can sue me.¡± This kind of thing, they also heard of it. How many people went in there toin, but was only beaten to death? Jia Dazhuang tilted his chin and said: ¡°There is no need to do that. I will ask Vige Chief Li to solve this case. I also have a witness with me, so you can¡¯t run away with it.¡± Bai Zhi shrugged her shoulders: ¡°Whatever!¡± Jia Dazhuang released a heavy breath and turned away. Bai Zhi said to everyone: ¡°Hurry and go back to eat, they wille back again. Let¡¯s fill our stomach first before we talk to him.¡± Awu shook his head and sighed: ¡°In this world, this kind of unreasonable people are still everywhere.¡± Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°There are still many good people in this world. People like Jia Dazhuang are just a minority!¡± Hu Changlin busily said: ¡°Right right, there are still many good people in the Huangtou Vige. Remember the day when Hu Feng and Bai Zhi went missing? Many people stille to help, only a few households didn¡¯t join us. The vigers are willing to help as long as they can help.¡± Awu thought about his life in the Huangtou Vige these days, then smiled: ¡°Well, since I came to this vige, the vigers treat us kindly.¡± Hu Feng¡¯s cold eyes swept back to Jia Dazhuang¡¯s departing back, he didn¡¯t say anything. After that, he went inside to eat with everyone. However, they have eaten only half of the rice in their bowl when Jia Dazhuang¡¯s scream sounded again from outside. Vige Chief Li was also there. ¡°Why are you shouting? If people don¡¯t know you they might think you are bullying people. Can¡¯t you speak nicely?¡± Vige Chief Li said to Jia Dazhuang. As the vige chief, how can he not know what kind of person Jia Dazhuang is? For someone like him, if he said 11 sentences, 10 of them were lies. What¡¯s more, today, he said Bai Zhi injured his son and refused to pay the medical fee. In this case, even if he will be killed by him, he will not believe it. Chapter 355 - Confrontation

Chapter 355: Confrontation

At this time, Bai Zhi walked to the yard and walked closer to Vige Chief Li, then said: ¡°Vige Chief, your here? Have you eaten?¡± Vige Chief Li shook his head: ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten, but it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m not hungry yet, let¡¯s talk about your business!¡± Bai Zhi was about to open her mouth, but Jia Dazhuang opened his mouth first: ¡°My son went to pick red fruits, Bai Zhi also went to pick red fruits. My son went in there first, when she arrived, she only saw a few remaining red fruits. My son was about to take the rest, but Bai Zhi uses her bamboo pole to fight with my son until he fell and seriously got injured. Now, he was still lying at home. Vige Chief Li, you have to seek justice for us, my son is so small, how dare shey a finger on him! She must be punished!¡± Vige Chief Li didn¡¯t respond to Jia Dazhuang, instead, he asked Bai Zhi: ¡°What do you say?¡± Bai Zhi replied: ¡°The thing is, when I haven¡¯t entered the woods, I saw two boys running out the woods. I recognized one of them, he is the youngest son of Wang Daniu. They were running away in panic, they didn¡¯t even hear when I call. Later, I heard someone calling for help. I followed the sound and look for the person. Then I saw Dongzi lying under the red fruit tree. His legs were broken and his arm was dislocated. I couldn¡¯t bear to see him suffering, so I helped him fix his dislocated arm and bandage his legs. When I was carrying Dongzi to leave, Jia Dazhuang, his wife and other vigers came. They used me of hurting their son, but Dongzi said that he had fallen on his own. However, they didn¡¯t believe it, they keep on ming me.¡± Vige Chief Li thought for a moment, who is Jia Dazhuang? He was a famouszy man in the vige. Jia Dazhuang pointed his finger under Bai Zhi¡¯s nose and said: ¡°You, stop talking nonsense. When did my son say you didn¡¯t hurt him? He clearly said that you hurt him, but you¡¯re still trying to argue?¡± Hu Feng stretched out his arm and pped away Jia Dazhuang¡¯s hand that was pointing at Bai Zhi: ¡°Speak well, if you dare to stretch your arm again, I will abolish it.¡± Hu Feng looked casually pped Jia Dazhuang¡¯s arm, but Jia Dazhuang felt his unbearable pain. He red at Hu Feng, wanting to curse him, but as soon as he saw his cold eyes, he couldn¡¯t open his mouth. He swallowed back the words he wanted to say. Vige Chief Li said: ¡°Listening to both of you, I couldn¡¯t judge who is telling the truth. Let¡¯s call out the people you mentioned and hear what they have to say in person. With this, the truth will eventuallye out.¡± Bai Zhi said: ¡°That¡¯s good. If it¡¯s alright, let¡¯s call Dongzi too. This matter is because of him. When I bandaged him, he was conscious and coherent. What happened to the incident, no one knows it better than him.¡± Vige Chief Li nodded his head: ¡°Well, let¡¯s do that.¡± He turned his head and said to Jia Dazhuang: ¡°Your son¡¯s legs were injured. It¡¯s not convenient for him to get out of bed, you call the people in your house and let¡¯s continue this confrontation in there, how about it?¡± Jia Dazhuang¡¯s lips curved into a smile, then said with satisfaction: ¡°That¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll listen to your arrangement.¡± The only problem he has was very concerned about was the face to face confrontation, but if he could find someone to work with him, then he might seed. Jia Dazhuang went to call people, Bai Zhi pulled Vige Chief Li inside the house to eat together with them. On the other hand, people started going to Jia Dazhuang¡¯s home. Jia Dazhuang¡¯s family lived on the west side of the vige. Only a certain degree of people will live on the west side. After all, the west side has no decent road and the road was full of bumps. Chapter 356 - West Village Chapter 356: West Vige In the vige, if the family has a little background, they will spend more money to buynd in a better location and has good feng shui. Secondly, they will build a house on the side of the road, so that they could load and unload things easily on the oxcart. Nowadays, on the west side of the vige, there were a total of three families that lived there. Two of them were elderly who lived all alone and has no children. And also, the young generation of Jia Family, which has a big number. At this time, Jia Dazhuang was standing in the messy small yard with a few people. These people were the three men and two women who went with him in the woods earlier, and also Wang Daniu and his son. When Bai Zhi entered the yard, Wang Daniu immediately yelled at her: ¡°What is this? Your waiting for the people to point their finger on you as a culprit? Do you think the people in this vige are easy to be bullied?¡± Wang Daniu and Jia Dazhuang have a very good rtionship. The two were the same. They were bothzy and swindler. Bai Zhi didn¡¯t care about Wang Daniu. She looked at straight the boy standing next to him. When the boy saw Bai Zhi looking at him, he immediately bowed down his head. He didn¡¯t dare to look at her again. Bai Zhi then replied to Wang Daniu: ¡°I am waiting for the truth to be identified, but I am reminding you, it¡¯s still better for you to tell the truth. If you¡¯re nning to do ugly things inside that head of yours to frame me, I, Bai Zhi is not easy to be bullied. The country magistrate doesn¡¯t tolerate liars.¡± When people heard of this, their face drastically changed. One of the women was so scared that she immediately said she was feeling ufortable and then run away. The rest also wanted to slip, but they were forcefully stopped by Jia Dazhuang: ¡°Let¡¯s go inside and continue this confrontation, my son is awake now, he is inside his room.¡± The inside of the house was dirty and messy. There was a musty and dry smell. Dongzi lived in the backroom, except for a homemade wooden bed, there was nothing in the corner. There was only a wooden barrel on the side. The barrel was covered with the scent of urine, but the person who came inside didn¡¯t even frown. Jia Dazhuang seems to be used to it. He doesn¡¯t feel ufortable at all. He walks straight to Dongzi¡¯s bed and said: ¡°Dongzi, tell to the vige chief, did Bai Zhi hurt you?¡± Dongzi¡¯s face has an obvious mark of fingerprints and his cheeks were swelling. He has been beaten not long ago. Dongzi¡¯s eyes trembled as soon as he saw Bai Zhi. Her clear eyes made him averted his eyes immediately. He couldn¡¯t directly look at her. ¡°Speak, are you dumb?¡± Jia Dazhuang raised his voice and red at Dongzi. Dongzi¡¯s body slightly shivered in fear as his eyes redden. He forcefully opened his mouth and said: ¡°Yes, it Bai, it¡¯s Bai Zhi. She used her bamboo pole to beat me, and made me fall.¡± Dongzi lowered his head, his body kept trembling. Not to mention, he looked very pitiful. Jia Dazhuang coldly said: ¡°Did you hear that? Did you hear it clear? Dongzi said you beat him and made him fall. Do you still want to deny it?¡± Bai Zhi was not surprised at all to hear this. She ignored Jia Dazhuang and asked Dongzi: ¡°Dongzi, you said that I beat and made you fall. Before that, what are you doing? Who else is there?¡± Dongzi shook his head: ¡°I, I don¡¯t remember, just, it¡¯s just the two of us, no, no one else.¡± Bai Zhi then pointed her finger to Wang Daniu¡¯s son: ¡°Him? Is he not there?¡± Chapter 357 - Do you still have shame?

Chapter 357: Do you still have shame?

Dongzi looked up at Wang Daniu¡¯s son and quickly lowered his head. He repeatedly shook his head and said: ¡°No!¡± Jia Dazhuang said with a proud tone: ¡°Now, you still have something to say? The facts are all in front of you.¡± Bai Zhi sneered: ¡°Of course, I still have something to say, I haven¡¯t even started yet. Why are you so anxious to convict me?¡± Jia Dazhuang wanted to scold Bai Zhi for two to three more sentences marry, but he suddenly felt two cold eyes staring at him. He couldn¡¯t help but had goosebumps and swallowed his words. Bai Zhi went in front of Wang Daniu and his son: ¡°Wang Dage, if I remember correctly, your wife¡¯s name is Yunzi, right?¡± Wang Daniu didn¡¯t know what she was trying to do, he looked at her suspiciously before he said: ¡°Yes, my wife¡¯s name is Yunzi, what about it?¡± Bai Zhi took out a handkerchief in her sleeve and shook it in front of Wang Daniu and his son. The embroidered name was very eye-catching: ¡°Do you recognize this handkerchief?¡± When Wang Daniu¡¯s son saw the handkerchief, his face drastically changed. Wang Daniu naturally recognized his wife¡¯s handkerchief, but he was curious why Bai Zhi had this thing: ¡°That is my wife¡¯s thing, howe it¡¯s in your hands?¡± Bai Zhi¡¯s eyes fell on Wang Daniu¡¯s son: ¡°As I said, before I enter the woods, I saw your son running out of the woods. He was in a panic and fell in the road of peanut fields.¡± When she finished, she shook her head again and again and continue: ¡°I also found some red fruits beside the handkerchief. The size is bigger than the average red fruits. It tastes very good.¡± When Wang Daniu¡¯s son heard of this, he immediately raised his face and shouted: ¡°That is my red fruit, you return them to me.¡± When his words fell, Wang Daniu and Jia Dazhuang¡¯s face drastically changed. Bai Zhi smiled: ¡°So, you have been to the woods, right?¡± Wang Daniu¡¯s son was about to open his mouth, but Wang Daniu covered his mouth with his hand: ¡°Stop talking nonsense, he didn¡¯t go to the woods. You shouldn¡¯t use people just for a few pieces of red fruits.¡± None of the people present was stupid, the truth was now finally clear. The people already understood what happened, especially the three men and one woman who were forcefully stopped by Jia Dazhuang to testify. They couldn¡¯t lift their faces in shame, but it was toote now to leave. They could only harden their scalp and regretted things inside their hearts. They really shouldn¡¯t have done this even if they can get a benefit just like what Jia Dazhuang promised. Jia Dazhuang said: ¡°Bai Zhi, you trick the child with the use of food, do you still have any shame?¡± Bai Zhi coldly said: ¡°That is exactly what I want to ask you. To swindle money from me, you beat your son like this and force him to lie again and again, do you still have shame?¡± Jia Dazhuang was about to argue, but at this time, someone call from outside: ¡°Is Dazhuang there?¡± Jia Dazhuang¡¯s impatiently responded: ¡°I am in the back room, who is it?¡± Footsteps sounded from the outside, these footsteps were actually from Lu Changqing and his son who lived on the east side of the vige. Lu Changqing was the younger brother of Lu Zhangchun. The two were quite simr. But because of the long years working under the sun, his face was darker than Doctor Lu, and he seemed older than him. When in fact, he was eight years younger than Doctor Lu. Jia Dazhuang frowned, he and Lu Changqing had never been in contact with each other. Lu Changqing obviously has no reason to look for him. Even if they meet on the road at ordinary times, he never said hello to him. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Jia Dazhuang asked politely. Lu Changqing looked outside and waved his hand: ¡°What are you waiting for? Come on in!¡± Chapter 358 - Who pushes who? Chapter 358: Who pushes who? A boy with a simr age to Dongzi came in. Bai Zhi¡¯s eyes lit, wasn¡¯t he the other boy she had seen in the peanut fields? The boy saw so many people in the house. When he saw Wang Daniu¡¯s son, he immediately smiled and said: ¡°You also came in here? Where is Dongzi? Is he alright now?¡± Vige Chief Li said to the boy: ¡°Tiedan, how did you know Dongzi is hurt?¡± Jia Dazhuang and Wang Daniu felt things were not good. They both rushed forward, but Vige Chief Li stopped them: ¡°What are you two doing? Can¡¯t you see I am asking the boy? We are not done yet, right?¡± Vige Chief Li¡¯s face was ck, so the two didn¡¯t dare to answer back. They could only retreat. Vige Chief Li turned his head and asked Tiedan again: ¡°Hurry, tell me what¡¯s going on?¡± Tiedan looked at his father. When he saw him nodded his head, he then dared to open his mouth: ¡°I really didn¡¯t mean to leave Dongzi. I was so scared, so I ran away. I didn¡¯t deliberately leave him alone.¡± Bai Zhi asked: ¡°Tiedan, how did Dongzi fall?¡± Tiedan replied: ¡°Dongzi is good in climbing trees. We agreed to meet with him. He will climb up the red fruit tree while we will pick the red fruits below. The red fruits that were left are only at the top of the tree. Dongzi climbed up, but because he was one head shorter, he couldn¡¯t reach it. And then he fell off the tree. We got really scared, we thought he fell to death and so we ran away. When I heard to my uncle that he only broke his legs, I told father what happened, and then he brought me here.¡± Jia Dazhuang¡¯s face turned ck, and then roar at Tiedan in anger: ¡°Tell me, is it you who push him down?¡± Tiedan shook his head again and again: ¡°No, no, I didn¡¯t. I was standing under the tree all the time.¡± Jia Dazhuang said: ¡°You must have shaken the tree and made Dongzi fall.¡± Tiedan¡¯s eyes redden as he shook his head in desperation: ¡°No, I didn¡¯t!¡± Bai Zhi coldly red at Jia Dazhuang: ¡°Jia Dazhuang, are you a mad dog? Who pushes who? Can¡¯t you see that you¡¯re scaring the child? You simply want to extort money, don¡¯t you? In a blink of an eye, you transferred your goal to Tiedan, don¡¯t you have any shame?¡± Lu Changqing was also very depressed. He kindly took his son to visit Dongzi. How did his son suddenly be the culprit? Jia Dazhuang wanted to open his mouth again, but Vige Chief Li screamed back at him: ¡°You shut up, all you do is me people, what do you think you are doing? You can¡¯t even let go of a child, do you want the money that much?¡± Jia Dazhuang busily said: ¡°Vige Chief, my son is very obedient at ordinary times. He never does any dangerous things. This thing, it was definitely the fault of these two kids. You have to seek justice for Dongzi.¡± Two kids? Wang Daniu¡¯s eyes widen as he stared at Jia Dazhuang unbelievably. This guy was also framing his son? He wants to swindle money even with him? Wang Daniu became so angry and told his son: ¡°Huzi, you tell these people what really happened at that time. Say it clearly, don¡¯t let yourself be wronged.¡± Vige Chief Li was too old, so how can he continue talking nonsense with them? The bickering made him felt his head getting big and so he shouted at them: ¡°Hmph! What else is there to say? Everything is clear now. You all go and hurry back to your home.¡± Chapter 359 - Give the money to me Chapter 359: Give the money to me With Vige Chief Li¡¯s words, the vigers who were brought by Jia Dazhuang to testify immediately ran away. Lu Changqing and Wang Daniu also hurriedly took away their sons. They were afraid to be one step away and end up the culprit to Jia Dazhuang¡¯s son¡¯s ident. Before leaving, Bai Zhi looked at Dongzi in bed. She saw that he was secretly looking at her. There were tears in his eyes. She sighed at the bottom of her heart. What a poor boy for ending up in such a kind of family. Even if the outsider wanted to help, they can¡¯t help. He can only carry everything by himself now. Looking at the crowds leaving, the n of Jia Dazhuang and his wife to save money waspletely ruined, and they were very angry of it. * The same day, a carriage entered the vige to pick up the melons. The previous coachman was sick, so he was temporarily assigned to pick up the goods. After he entered the vige, he doesn¡¯t know where exactly to go, but then he saw two women walking towards the river. The coachman hurriedly chase after the two and asked: ¡°Big sister, do you know where Miss Bai Zhi lives?¡± The two women were Old Lady Bai and Mrs. Liu, who were holding basins. Mrs. Liu looked at the coachman and saw the carriage. This carriage was familiar to her. Two days ago, it passed by the vige and now it¡¯s here again, but the coachman doesn¡¯t seem to be the same person. ¡°Your not the same coachman before, right?¡± Mrs. Liu asked. The young man smiled and said ¡°I came here just today. Big Brother Zhao is sick. I am helping him to do his job. When he gets better, he¡¯ll go back to work.¡± Mrs. Liu answered with ¡°oh¡± and then immediately stood up. She smiled and said: ¡°I am Bai Zhi¡¯s first aunt.¡± The young man smiled and replied: ¡°It turned out to be Miss Bai Zhi¡¯s rtive. Big sister, could you tell me how to get to her house?¡± Mrs. Liu nodded her head: ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the way, how many pounds of melon will you get today?¡± The youth man busily replied: ¡°100 pounds, we always buy 100 pounds.¡± On the side, Old Lady Bai butted in with a smile: ¡°100 pounds? You can make a lot of food out of it. You can earn a lot of money if you open a restaurant. My granddaughter works so hard to nt melons, but she could only earn a few pieces of copper coins.¡± The young man immediately waved his hand: ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be saying this. To be honest, I never seen someone earn so much by selling melons. For 100 pounds of melons, our Boss Chen is paying 5 silver coins. Even in the capital, they never bought melons at the same price.¡± Old Lady Bai¡¯s mouth wide opened. Did she hear it right? 5 silver coins? 5 silver coins for 100 pounds of melons? In other words, every time this carriagees, they give 5 silver coins to Bai Zhi. Aftering a few times, how much money now did they paid to her? So nowadays, Bai Zhi was just sitting at home and collecting 5 silver coins? Mrs. Liu was very angry. They can¡¯t earn 5 silver coins for a year, but this Bai Zhi who was sitting at home can earn so much? Every two days she can earn 5 silver coins¡­ ¡­ How much will that be after a year? When Old Lady Bai saw the young man seemed to be stupid, she had an idea. She said: ¡°Young man, I am Bai Zhi¡¯s grandmother. She told me earlier that if someone came to buy melons, she will give me the money to me. The autumn season wille to end soon, she told me to buy new clothes. You give me the money first, and when you meet Bai Zhi, you can tell her you saw me.¡± The young man immediately shook his head: ¡°This can¡¯t be done. We have rules when buying supplies. We always hand over the money when the goods are in front of us. How can I give you the money when I haven¡¯t seen the goods?¡± Besides, you are not Bai Zhi. The young man muttered to himself. Chapter 360 - Open one’s eyes wide at the sight of profit

Chapter 360: Open one¡¯s eyes wide at the sight of profit

Although he looked like a fool, he was not stupid. These two women have the same face of greedy people, and the moment they heard 5 silver coins, their eyes lit up and almost drool. Old Lady Bai said with a heavy expression on the face: ¡°What¡¯s the difference between now andter? Or perhaps, you don¡¯t believe this olddy?¡± The young man hurriedly waved his hand: ¡°No, no, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you. But it¡¯s the rule, otherwise, I don¡¯t how I will exin to our Boss.¡± Mrs. Liu busily said: ¡°What is there to exin? Your Boss gave you 5 silver coins to buy melons and sent you here to pull back the melons. If you have the melons with you, what else is there to exin?¡± The young man said: ¡°I just said that when we are doing business, the goods must be in front of us before we hand over the money, and then pulled out the goods. We¡¯ve been doing our business like this. Please don¡¯t make things difficult for me. Let¡¯s just do it like this, you take me to Miss Bai Zhi, as long as she nodded her head, then I will immediately give you the money, how about it?¡± Mrs. Liu secretly sneered, if Bai Zhi will nod her head, why would they spend so much time to convince him here? Old Lady then said: ¡°You, young man, it¡¯s not good to do business with you. You go back now, my granddaughter will not continue to do business with you. We will not sell any melon with you today.¡± When the young man heard of this, his face got pale. The restaurant was waiting for the melons so that they could prepare the meals. If he will not be able to get melons on time, then they will be miserable. The young man then thought for a moment. They were family, so if he hands over the money, won¡¯t it be the same? The young man took out the money and was about to hand it to Old Lady Bai and Mrs. Liu. But at the same time, Hu Changlin, who was holding a bamboo pole, he recognized the carriage of the restaurant parked on the road. He saw the coachman talking to Old Lady Bai and Mrs. Liu. He was handling a pouch to the olddy and so he hurriedly shouted: ¡°What are you doing?¡± The young man turned back, and so his hand that was holding the pouch also turned back. Old Lady Bai, who failed to receive the money, was very angry inside her heart. She stretched out her arm to grab the money, but Hu Changlin already pushed the young man behind him and said: ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Old Lady Bai was so angry that she shouted: ¡°What we are doing has nothing to do with you, right? Your just?a dog who catches mice, you are so nosy.¡± Mrs. Liu also busily said: ¡°That¡¯s right, who do you think you are? Are you Zhao Lan¡¯s secret lover?¡± Hu Changlin took a deep breath to ease his anger a bit:?¡°No ivoryes from the mouth of a dog,?if I am such a kind of person, then what more are you? Pah!¡± The young man was shocked: ¡°This, uncle, who are you?¡± Hu Changlin said: ¡°You, didn¡¯t you came to get the melons? Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you there to get the goods.¡± The young man pointed his finger to Old Lady Bai and Mrs. Liu: ¡°Them, aren¡¯t they Miss Bai Zhi¡¯s grandmother and aunt?¡± Hu Changlin shook his head: ¡°Of course not, don¡¯t listen to them, they are women who only open one¡¯s eyes wide at the sight of profit.¡± The young man released a sigh of relief. Fortunately, this uncle arrived on time. Otherwise, the 5 silver coins will be robbed by these two. Old Lady Bai and Mrs. Liu coldly stared at the departing carriage. They wanted to rush to Hu Changlin and beat him. It¡¯s just Hu Feng was not easy to provoke. If they beat Hu Changlin, they will be beaten too, right? ¡°Niang, next year, we better grow melons too, so that we can earn 5 silver coins per 100 pounds. If we nt melons in our 5 acres ofnd, won¡¯t we make fortune by then?¡± Old Lady Bai nodded her head: ¡°Yes, we will also grow melons next year so that we can earn much more money for Xiaofeng¡¯s studies.¡± *A?dog who catches mice?(idiom) ¨C meddlesome. *?Open one¡¯s eyes wide at the sight of profit?(idiom)?¨C?thinking of nothing but personal gain. Chapter 361 - Meeting Yu Manna again

Chapter 361: Meeting Yu Manna again

¡°Zhi¡¯er, why don¡¯t you sleep? What do you think the time now?¡± Zhao Lan sat up and looked at Bai Zhi. Seeing her sitting in the bed, dozing off, refusing to lie down and sleep, she couldn¡¯t help but said. Bai Zhi turned her head and looked at the bright moon outside, then yawned: ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy, you sleep first, I will sleep a bitter.¡± Today was another fifteen of the month, she dared not to sleep. She was afraid to fell asleep and returned to that dull ward. She was not sure if she could go back in here if she returned in there. She can¡¯t leave everything behind here, especially Zhao Lan, who was dependent on her. She can¡¯t imagine how will Zhao Lan live if she loses her. So, as long as this night passed, nothing will happen. Zhao Lan grabbed her arm and red at her. ¡°I can see that you can barely open your eyes, just sleep!¡± She woke up early today and didn¡¯t have a chance to sleep in the afternoon. She can barely hold it, but she was pressed by Zhao Lan to bed. As soon as her head touched the pillow, her strong desire to sleeppletely swallowed her. Like a drowning child, no matter how much she struggles, she couldn¡¯t escape from the water. Bai Zhi vaguely felt that she had returned to the soft bed and her strong sleepiness prevented her from opening her eyes. A stream of sounds entered her ears, someone had pped her face. Also, she could hear someone kept mentioning her name, and someone even pinched her thigh with sharp fingernails. Bai Zhi wanted to open her eyes and sit up to push away the people inside. But she can¡¯t move her body. A dull thunder kept ringing outside, as the wind kept blowing the white curtain by the window, making the vase fell on the floor. The shattering sound of a broken vase made the person who was abusing her calmed down. The raindrops falling on the ss window disturbed the noise thating inside the room. ¡°Sister Manna, Lin Yang will finish the operation soon. If Lin Yang sees us here, he will definitely not let us go.¡± Yu Manna coldly stared at Bai Zhi¡¯s pale face. She couldn¡¯t understand why Lin Yang still cares about this half-dead woman. Why he still put this woman in his eyes and treat her like invisible? If this womanpletely died, will Lin Yang finally be able to forget her? And then will she finally have a chance? ¡°You go ahead and wait for me at the nurse¡¯s station. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± The two women looked at each other, and then looked at Yu Manna, who had terrible looking eyes. They know they shouldn¡¯t let her stay here, but they didn¡¯t dare to open their mouths. They only left the ward in a hurry. When Yu Manna sat down at the bed, her short leather skirt slipped up and revealed her white legs, but she didn¡¯t care. Inside, except for the half-dead person, no else was there, she didn¡¯t care to pay attention to her image. Yu Manna opened her exquisite handbag and took out a box ofdies cigarettes: ¡°Bai Zhi, you must have never thought that you will be like this today, right?¡± After smoking the cigarette, a string of white smoke rings came out from her me-like red lips. Her face which has delicate makeup showed a bit trace of exhaustion: ¡°Bai Zhi, I can¡¯t wait any longer, I don¡¯t want to see Lin Yang guarding you every day. Only when you die, Lin Yang will belong to me. Only when you disappeared, Lin Yang will see my existence.¡± The sound of the rain hitting the window gradually subsided, the wind stopped blowing, and the dark clouds covering the sky let the bright moon gradually shine. Bai Zhi¡¯s fingers moved, as her heart rate in the monitor also began to change. Chapter 362 - The murderer

Chapter 362: The murderer

However, Yu Manna didn¡¯t see any of this, she got up and threw half of the cigarette in her hand out of the window. She then turned and walked back to the bed, she picked up the cushion in the bedside chair and pressed it on Bai Zhi¡¯s face. Bai Zhi recovered almost half of her consciousness. She didn¡¯t expect that Yu Manna was the murderer who tried to kill her. Lin Yang¡¯s suspicious was true. In order to get Lin Yang, Yu Manna will not hesitate to kill her. Even if she was in a vegetative state, she still wants to kill her and make herpletely disappear. Thestyer of cover to the moonpletely disappeared, and silver light shines towards the surroundings. A wisp of light passed through the window andnded on Yu Manna¡¯s back and then on Bai Zhi¡¯s body. Bai Zhi suddenly raised her hand and pushed back the pillow. Yu Manna, who was suddenly pushed back, took a few steps backward. She was shocked when she saw Bai Zhi¡¯s angry¡¯s face. She didn¡¯t expect that this half-dead woman will suddenlye back to life. Her face that was full of fright got pale, as the pillow in her hand fell on the floor. She kept walking backward until her back leaned against the wall: ¡°You, how did¡ª¡± She said as she pointed her finger on Bai Zhi. Bai Zhi looked at Yu Manna with sharp cold eyes: ¡°How did I wake up? You don¡¯t want me to wake up at all, right?¡± Yu Manna forced a smile with her stiff face, a smile that looked uglier than her crying face: ¡°No, why should I? If you wake up, I¡¯ll be very happy.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Bai Zhi coldly sneered, then opened the quilt that was covering her body. She wanted to get out of bed, but she found out that her legs don¡¯t listen to her. However, even after lying for so long, her condition was not so bad. It seems Lin Yang takes really good care of her. She was not in a hurry to get out of bed, so she continued to sit on the bed, as her cold eyes fixated on Yu Manna¡¯s face. ¡°Yu Manna, we are ssmates. Although we¡¯re not that close, I think I¡¯ve never done anything sorry for you. You are educated, but you¡¯re ignoring thew and trying to kill me. Have you ever thought that if I died today, where will you be tomorrow?¡± Yu Manna suddenlyughed, herughter was full of mockery: ¡°Bai Zhi, you are still as naive as before. Don¡¯t you know that thew can be controlled? Only poor people like you follow thew. And I, Yu Manna, can kill someone like you as if only stepping to an ant. If you die, who do you think will worry about you? Do you have parents? Do you have brothers and sisters? You don¡¯t even have a friend. If you die, no one will collect your corpse.¡± Bai Zhi alsoughed: ¡°You are right, I have no parents, rtives, nor friends, but did you forgot? I have Lin Yang! You also saw it, although I be a vegetative person, Lin Yang is always right next to me. He didn¡¯t give up, he always takes good care of me, he even vows to find the murderer who harmed me. Having him is enough, right?¡± Looking at the arrogant face of Yu Manna showed a bitter and painful facial expression, Bai Zhi felt a bit better. It was actually very simple to hurt a person. Yu Manna lifted her head and pointed her finger to Bai Zhi, then shouted: ¡°It¡¯s all because of you, if not for you, why will Lin Yang refuse to look at me? As long as you die, Lin Yang will be mine, he will be my man.¡± ¡°Really? Why do I feel like Lin Yang will only hate you more and more? Even if I die, Lin Yang will not put you in his eyes. Yu Manna, you don¡¯t deserve him.¡± Chapter 363 - Explanation

Chapter 363: Exnation

Bai Zhi¡¯s words were like sharp knives that stabbed her heart. Every knife that stabbed her made her feel unbearable pain. ¡°What nonsense, what do you think is my identity? I am the vice president of Mingxing Hospital, I am the only daughter of the director of Mingxing Hospital. In the future, the entire Mingxing Hospital will be mine. Regardless of identity or appearance, I am a thousand times better than you. I am the most suitable person for Lin Yang, why should I fight with you for Lin Yang? What qualifications do you have?¡± Bai Zhi simply replied: ¡°What qualifications? Well, I don¡¯t have a prestigious family, but what about it? Lin Yang is not such a superficial person, he likes me, not because of my identity, but because of who I am. The same thing goes with you, he will not like you because of your identity. Yu Manna, you know that well, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Lin Yang is a man of integrity. He likes pure things, including people, and you, Yu Manna, are you that kind of person? Do you think you deserve him?¡± Outside the window, a thunderstorm started up again, and the wind also started to blow. Bai Zhi turned her head and looked at the bright moon outside the window. She sawrge dark clouds moving to it quickly. She opened her mouth, trying to say something, but she found out that she couldn¡¯t make a sound anymore. The next moment, her eyes slowly closed. She can still hear Yu Manna¡¯s voice, but she couldn¡¯t respond. Her soul was still in her body, but she couldn¡¯t control it. When Yu Manna saw Bai Zhi fall, she called her two times. When she didn¡¯t hear any response, she dared to get closer to her. Yu Manna stretched out her arm and patted Bai Zhi¡¯s cheek: ¡°What happened to you? Don¡¯t y dead, get up.¡± Bai Zhi didn¡¯t respond, she was like her usual self before. She stretched out her finger and put it under Bai Zhi¡¯s nose. She was breathing normally. Looking at the monitor, her heartbeat and blood pressure were the same as before. How could this be? How did she be like this again? Seeing Bai Zhi¡¯s pale face, Yu Manna once again looked at the pillow on the floor. This was a good opportunity! If she missed this chance, maybe, she will not have another one. Yu Manna picked up the pillow on the floor and pressed it against Bai Zhi¡¯s face again. Just when Bai Zhi thought that she will really now die in the hands of this vicious woman, the door was suddenly pushed open. Lin Yang¡¯s tall figure came in. He saw Yu Manna standing beside the bed and pressing the pillow on Bai Zhi¡¯s face. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Lin Yang rushed over and push away Yu Manna. The strength of a man was naturally different from that of a woman, not to mention in this kind of situation, he can¡¯t wait to throw Yu Manna out of the window. Yu Manna was pushed hard, her arm and leg hit the chair, she had a cold sweat from so much pain. Lin Yang immediately threw away the pillow pressed against Bai Zhi, and quickly checked her heartbeat and pulse. When he determined everything was normal, he turned his head and red at Yu Manna, who was sitting on the floor. Yu Manna tried to exin with reddish face: ¡°I, I didn¡¯t ¡ª Lin Yang, listen to me, it¡¯s not what you think, I am just, just-¡± ¡°Just what? You better give me a perfect exnation!¡± ¡°Just¡ª-¡± Seeing Lin Yang¡¯s expression, Yu Manna was both frantic and at loss. How should she exin things? How will she exin? Chapter 364 - For his good Chapter 364: For his good How will she exin the reason why she pressed a pillow to Bai Zhi¡¯s face? Say it was a joke? To a vegetative person that Lin Yang¡¯s care? Yu Manna climbed up from the floor and pointed her finger to Bai Zhi, who was lying on the bed: ¡°She, she woke up and talked to me, but suddenly, she fainted. I want to wake her up, but she ignored me. So I, I¡ª¡± Lin Yang continued her sentence: ¡°So you covered her face with a pillow, wanting to wake her up, right?¡± Yu Manna never had seen Lin Yang so angry like this. His handsome face was filled with murderous intent. His eyes were so fierce as if he wanted to swallow her whole. In her eyes, Lin Yang has always been gentle and modest. He was polite to everyone like a gentleman should be. But in front of her, he was never like that. Lin Yang took out his mobile phone and called the security guards. Yu Manna suddenly took his mobile phone and threw it on the floor. The mobile phone was smashed. She screamed: ¡°Lin Yang, why are you doing this to me? I am doing this for own good!¡± ¡°As long as she is dead, you can be free. You no longer need to stay here all the time, you can start a new life. I am doing this because I love you!¡± ¡°You shut up, Yu Manna, you don¡¯t know anything. You¡¯re saying you love me? Do you know what love is?¡± Lightning kept shing outside the window, as the raindrops started to fall, Bai Zhi, who was in the bed started losing consciousness. Lin Yang and Yu Manna¡¯s voice gradually drift away. And Zhao Lan¡¯s voice started getting clear and clear. ¡°Zhi¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong with you? You wake up, don¡¯t scare niang, wake up!¡± Bai Zhi slowly opened her eyes, she saw Zhao Lan¡¯s face was full of tears. Her pair of eyes were filled with panic. ¡°Niang, why are you crying?¡± Bai Zhi felt tired and cold. Zhao Lan wiped away tears, then cried with joy: ¡°You woke up, you scared niang to death.¡± Bai Zhi sat on the bed and asked: ¡°Niang, what happened?¡± Zhao Lan replied: ¡°I¡¯ve been calling you to get up, but you don¡¯t wake up at all. Your body also getting cold and cold, and you stop breathing. I thought, I thought¡ª¡± She said as her tears kept falling. If her daughter died, what else is there to live for? Bai Zhi took Zhao Lan¡¯s hand and said with a smile: ¡°You are silly niang, I was just sleeping. What else is there? You stop crying, people might think I am bullying you.¡± When Zhao Lan saw that her daughter still have time to joke around, her heart ease a bit: ¡°Are you really okay? Do you feel ufortable?¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°I¡¯m okay, I¡¯m feeling good.¡± She then yawned again: ¡°I¡¯m still a bit sleepy though.¡± Zhao Lan turned her head and looked at the sky outside. The sky was still a bit dark, so she pressed Bai Zhi to the bed again: ¡°Then you go back to sleep. Sue wille to help meter. Just the two of us is enough to work in the field.¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head, she really doesn¡¯t have the strength to work right now. Her brain was still in chaos. After Zhao Lan left, she didn¡¯t dare to close her eyes again. The moon outside was still up in the sky. She was afraid to close her eyes and return to the ward. When her body gradually warmed up, she gradually recovered her strength. She wanted to understand one thing right now. Every month of the full moon, as long as she fell asleep, her soul will return to her original body. When she returned, as long as the moon shines on her, she can wake up. But once the moonlight was covered with clouds, she will lose control of her body, until the moonlight shines on her again. Chapter 365 - Joining the Army

Chapter 365: Joining the Army

Why was this happening? Since she was still not dead in that world, why was she here? What does the creator of this world want to do? When the sky was already bright, Bai Zhi sighed and got up to wash her face. No matter what, she can¡¯t do anything about it, she could only understand things one by one. After going to the front yard, she noticed that the horse that was supposed to be tied under the tree was not there. She went to close Hu Changlin who was drying peanuts in the yard and asked: ¡°Hu Bo, where is the horse?¡± Hu Changlin looked up at her and smiled. ¡°Hu Feng went out, he said he needed to do something. The sun haven¡¯s rise when he left. I asked him what he wanted to do, but he didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Bai Zhi simply said ¡®Mmm¡¯, and didn¡¯t say anything. But inside her heart, she was a little worried. Hu Feng had been riding alone outside, she doesn¡¯t know what he was doing. No matter what it is, she only hoped for him to be safe and not encounter danger. ¡°Changlin are you there?¡± Vige Chief Li asked. When he got close to the yard, he saw Hu Changlin, so he simply pushed open the gate and came in. Hu Changlin stopped the work in his hand and smiled at Vige Chief Li: ¡°What are you doing here? Did you have breakfast? If you haven¡¯t eaten, just eat here.¡± Vige Chief waved his hand: ¡°I already ate, I¡¯m here to discuss something with you.¡± Hu Changlin patted away the soil on his palm and asked: ¡°What is it that you need to run all the way here.¡± Vige Chief Li went close to Hu Changlin and patted him on the shoulder, then calmly said: ¡°Changlin, you must have also heard about it. There is a heated war again on the border. The court had sent arge army to give support. But the fire hasn¡¯t been put out. Such arge army, it will take some time before they arrived at the border. So the imperial court sent out a decree, to gather 3000 men in the nearby towns to serve as soldiers. We need to gather 800 men in Qingyuan Town. Each vige has a designated number of men to be sent. We need to send 30 men in our vige, aging 16 to 40. If one is willing to join, they will get silvers as a reward. Changlin, I know you and Hu Feng is not short on money. But all the people who can participate in this vige already join in, we stillck 3 people. Hu Feng knows martial arts, even if he goes to the battlefield, he will surely survive. So can you talk to Hu Feng to join the army?¡± Hu Changlin¡¯s face drastically changed, his face looked very ugly. He already regarded Hu Feng as his son. Which father can bear to ask his son to join the army? No one knows what will happen on the battlefield, so how can he be willing? Seeing Hu Changlin¡¯s face, Vige Chief Li said: ¡°This is a volunteer job. I will not force you. You and Hu Feng discuss it. If you really don¡¯t want him to join, please give me a reply.¡± Hu Changlin nodded his head and send Vige Chief Li out. Bai Zhi heard Vige Chief Li¡¯s words. Ask Hu Feng to join the army as a soldier? Three years ago, what was Hu Feng¡¯s rank in the army? He was a prince, so maybe he was at least a general, right? Remembering what Hu Feng said, he said he joined the army at age of 13. He¡¯s been there for 7 years. He achieved a lot of victories. His prestige to the army was very high, many people must have seen him. If he joins the army this time, won¡¯t people recognize him? If people recognized him, the person who wants to harm him will know that he is still alive. Then, Hu Feng will be in danger again. Hu Feng cannot go, absolutely not. Hu Feng didn¡¯te back until the sunset. Bai Zhi was standing in the yard, she watched the dazzling man whipping the horse that was rushing towards her. She was very reluctant to move her eyes. Chapter 366 - I am going to join the army Chapter 366: I am going to join the army How can this guy be so handsome? As far as she was concerned, if he returns to the capital one day, and returns to his rightful position, many youngdies will naturally fell in love with him. When she thought of this, she felt a bit sour, but then sheughed at herself. She had her own life, what does it have to do with her? They were living in a different world. Hu Feng dismounted and tied the horse under the tree, and then he walked quickly in front of Bai Zhi. There seemed to be a smile on his cold face: ¡°Are you waiting for me?¡± Bai Zhi coughed and deliberately lengthened her voice: ¡°Of course¡ªnot.¡± Hu Feng didn¡¯t get angry. He pushed her to enter the yard and there he saw the peanut they collected being dried. And Hu Changlin was sitting near the door in a daze. He didn¡¯t seem to have noticed him. Hu Changlin only returned to his senses when Hu Feng called him. And then he quickly got up and asked if he was tired, thirsty or hungry. Hu Feng felt his heart became warm. A faint smile was revealed on his face: ¡°I¡¯m not tired. Father, why are you in a daze?¡± Hu Changlin sighed and went inside the house to take out a stool. He then let Hu Feng sit next to him. ¡°Feng¡¯er, Vige Chief Li came today. He said that there is a war happening on the border. The imperial court sent notice to recruit people. You¡¯re in the right age to join the army. Vige Chief Li wanted me to ask you if you want to join.¡± Hu Feng didn¡¯t show any slight surprise at all. As if knows this matter very well. He was silent for a while, and then the atmosphere suddenly became heavy. ¡°Father, I am going to join the army.¡± Hu Changlin was so shocked. He opened his mouth a few times to talk, but he couldn¡¯t make a sound. Hu Feng continued to say: ¡°Father, I know that you don¡¯t want me to go. You are afraid of me to get in danger. I also don¡¯t want to leave you, but this is my chance, I don¡¯t want to miss it.¡± Hu Changlin couldn¡¯t understand: ¡°Chance? What chance?¡± Hu Feng replied: ¡°A chance to take revenge. The person who harmed is living happily and peacefully. I can¡¯t ept it, I can¡¯t just let my enemy go.¡± Hu Changlin stared at Hu Feng: ¡°So you mean to say, you have recovered your memory?¡± Hu Feng nodded. ¡°Yes, I have recovered my memory. Father, I remember everything now. I tried to forget the past, that¡¯s why I stayed and continued to live here. I tried to ignore those mundane things, but father I can¡¯t do it.¡± Hu Changlin¡¯s voice trembled when he asked: ¡°Then, where are you from? Where do you live? Why don¡¯t your loved onese looking for you?¡± Hu Feng shook his head: ¡°Father, don¡¯t ask these things. When the right timees, I will tell you everything. I am your son, that thing will never change.¡± Hu Changlin nodded his head with tears. Hu Feng said this, he must be having difficulties. Then, he will not ask. ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll be waiting for you. No matter how long, I will wait for you here. I will wait for you toe back.¡± After dinner, Bai Zhi looked at Hu Feng and signaled him to go to the backyard. Hu Feng put down the tableware and went out with her. ¡°Hey, what are you thinking? You want to go to the military camp? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being exposed?¡± Hu Feng shook his head and faintly smiled: ¡°You are thinking too much. Although I¡¯ve been in the army for many years, only my men and some important people can see my presence. When my enemy tried to kill me, I ended up like this. Do you think those loyal subordinates of mine will be spared? I think aside to those people in the cavalry, all the people who know me are gone.¡± Chapter 367 - Private affairs Chapter 367: Private affairs ¡°That¡¯s just your guess. What if someone recognizes you? What will you do?¡± Hu Feng shrugged his shoulders: ¡°If someone recognizes me, I¡¯ll just have to counter soldiers with arms, water with an earth weir. You can¡¯t predict what people will do, so what can you do?¡± Bai Zhi angrily looked at him: ¡°I¡¯m talking to you seriously, I¡¯m not joking. You know some people wanted to kill you. Maybe they are just waiting for you to show up, and as soon as you show yourself, they will make a move again. How can you be their opponent?¡± Hu Feng coldly said: ¡°How can I be their opponent? How will you know if you won¡¯t try? I¡¯ve been in the military camp for 7 years. I know how to regain my power. It¡¯s not like every dog leading an army. Even if those generals, who are loyal to me were killed, the soldiers they lead were not just any ordinary soldiers. We ate, lived, and killed the enemy together. My influence on them is not as thin as straw grass. How can those pretentious dogs rece every one of them?¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re going to mix yourself in the army?¡± Hu Feng looked around and lowered his voice: ¡°Don¡¯t ask any more questions. You stay here and wait for me.¡± After he said those words, he bent his arm and took out a jade hairpin. It was the jade hairpin he bought that day. He handed it over to her: ¡°I am originally nning to give yo this on your birthday, but it seemed I can¡¯t do that.¡± Bai Zhi took over the jade hairpin. The hairpin was small but looked very exquisite. It can attract anyone¡¯s attention at a nce. ¡°When did you buy it?¡± She liked it very much. She always wanted a good-looking hairpin. She had been to the jewelry store twice, but she didn¡¯t find anything interesting. However, this hairpin looked good. It was small and exquisite, it suits her taste very much. Or perhaps, it was someone¡¯s gift, that¡¯s why she likes it very much. Hu Feng didn¡¯t answer her, instead, he said: ¡°Zhi¡¯er I heard that if a man sent a hairpin to a woman, there is an intention for marriage. Now that you received my gift, you¡¯ll have to spend your whole life with me.¡± Seeing Bai Zhi¡¯s eyes widen in shock, he continued to say: ¡°You also know that I, Hu Feng has always been a serious person. If I decided something there will no room for discussion. Since you have to spend your whole life with me, you have to keep me in your mind all the time. You¡¯re not allowed to forget this promise.¡± Bai Zhi hurriedly pushed back the hairpin: ¡°What are you talking about? Who said I¡¯ll spend my whole life with you? Take it back, I don¡¯t want it.¡± Hu Feng said: ¡°You have already epted it, don¡¯t you think returning it to me on the spot is a bit toote? I am a person who can recognize the truth, and I will not change what I have decided. So even if you throw away this hairpin in front of me, nothing will change.¡± Bai Zhi smiled and her finger on her own face: ¡°Hu Feng, you can see it clearly, I am only 13-years-old. 13-years-old. You are tempting a little girl, do you know that this is a crime?¡± Hu Feng also smiled. Under the moonlight, his smile seemed to be magical, sucking people¡¯s gaze, making people unable to take away their eyes. ¡°I will wait for you to grow up. You wait for my return. Zhi¡¯er we are destined to be together. Escaping is useless, just face reality!¡± Just face reality? What the hell was he talking about? Who gave this order? He didn¡¯t ask about her opinion. Who allowed him to decide her life? ¡°What are you two talking about?¡± When Zhao Lan came out of the house, she saw the atmosphere between two was not right. Bai Zhi hurriedly put the hairpin behind her back and said with a smile: ¡°It¡¯s nothing. He doesn¡¯t want to leave, so I said a few more words.¡± *Counter soldiers with arms, water with an earth weir (idiom) ¨C different situations call for different actions. Chapter 368 - Eccentric Chapter 368: entric In the Bai Family Mrs. Zhang mmed her hand on the table and red at Mrs. Liu: ¡°You really make a good calction. You want my husband and Fugui to join the army so that you can get the money to support your family, right? If you have the guts, I dare you to say that in front of my face.¡± Mrs. Liu also stood up and yelled at Mrs. Zhang: ¡°I am doing this for our family to have a good life. Our harvest this time can¡¯t even earn us a penny to buy bread. We can¡¯t earn 20 silver coins. It¡¯s not like they will fight in the front line if they join. They will mix themselves with the army. Our army is strong, there will be no danger. When the army from the capital arrives, they can withdraw themselves at once. After all, the war is not that serious. They won¡¯t waste food for people who really can¡¯t help much, so to say, they will only be gone for one to two months. They wille back after three months at most.¡± Mrs. Zhang coldly snorted: ¡°Since that¡¯s how you think, why don¡¯t you let Dabao and Xiofeng join the army? Why do you want my Erzhu and Fugui to join instead?¡± Mrs. Liu drylyughed: ¡°Isn¡¯t Dabao going to get married soon? It¡¯s not good for him to go. Xiaofeng needs to study, so it¡¯s more inappropriate for him to go. I originally want Dazhu to join, but you also know his legs are not in good condition. We can only let someone else join!¡± Mrs. Zhang said: ¡°No need, I don¡¯t want them to go. I will go and talk to Vige Chief that first brother-inw and his sons will join the army. Anyway, it¡¯s just to fill in the number of recruits.¡± Bai Dazhu shook his head and busily said: ¡°No, no, I can¡¯t go. I am the eldest son of the family. The backbone of this family, so how can I leave? Dabao can¡¯t also go, he is the first grandson. He needs to marry as soon as possible and start a new branch of the family. Xiaofeng can¡¯t also go, he will be a big official in the future. His hand is meant to hold brush not a sword to kill.¡± Mrs. Zhang said: ¡°I said one thousand words, you replied with ten thousand words. But in the end, you just want Erzhu and Fugui to go so that you can get the 20 silver coins and enjoy it for yourself. I¡¯m telling you, that is impossible.¡± Bai Erzhu was very sad. When his big brother said those words, their old mother didn¡¯t even say a word, she just sat quietly and listened. They were both her son, so how can she be so entric? His big brother only said those words to save himself. He can understand that people will save themselves first. But the olddy was their mother, how can she be like this? Bai Erzhu stared at the olddy and asked, ¡°Niang, what do you think?¡± Old Lady Bai frowned her eyebrows and squinted her eyes. No one could tell what she was thinking. After a moment of silence, she said: ¡°I think what Dazhu said is reasonable. You and Fugui are the most appropriate people to join.¡± Bai Erzhu used to have the idea of separating from the family. He only had this idea, but today, it was particrly strong. He doesn¡¯t want to stay in this house even for a minute. He wanted to separate as soon as possible. Bai Erzhu stood up and said with firm eyes: ¡°Today, I formally proposing to separate. Tomorrow we will handle this affair. There is no room for discussion.¡± Old Lady Bai looked at her second son in horror. Seeing her son¡¯s face serious, her heart skipped a beat: ¡°I¡¯m not dead yet, what separation? You can¡¯t do it.¡± Bai Erzhu shook his head: ¡°Tomorrow, I will ask Vige Chief Li toe over and judge fairly. I will tell him I want to separate.¡± During harvest time, they said Bai Dabao wille to help, but in the end, he didn¡¯te to help. After a few days, he came to help, but his load of work can¡¯t evenpare to Bai Fugui. Chapter 369 - Joining the Army

Chapter 369: Joining the Army

To be more specific, the two acres of wheat that they collected, were almost done by him and Bai Fugui. But what was the result? When Mrs. Liu cooked the meal in the afternoon, she hides two bowls. She gave it to her two sons to eat at night. He and Bai Fugui were hungry at night because they didn¡¯t have much to eat. Why should he continue to live like this? There is no reason to continue. Mrs. Liu became very anxious. She hurriedly pulled the olddy¡¯s sleeve and winked. They shouldn¡¯t separate from them. If they separate, who will do all the work inside and outside the house? Mrs. Zhang was so happy that she almost jumped. She had been waiting for this moment for so long. She¡¯s been waiting for the day that her husbandpletely opens his eyes. She¡¯s been waiting for the day to be separated from the first branch of the family. And now, this day hase. Old Lady Bai coldly snorted and said: ¡°You want to separate? Wait until I die.¡± Bai Erzhu also coldly snorted: ¡°I will not do any work outside the house that isn¡¯t our responsibility. My wife and daughter will also do the same.¡± Mrs. Liu¡¯s immediately said: ¡°If you don¡¯t work, then you don¡¯t have the right to eat.¡± Bai Erzhu coldly snorted: ¡°You and your family didn¡¯t do any work outside, but you have the right to eat? What? Are you saying that you are nobler than us?¡± Bai Dazhu¡¯s face was filled with anger. He red at Bai Erzhu and said: ¡°Erzhu, do you still have a conscience, why are you saying our family didn¡¯t work? Didn¡¯t Dabao help you harvest the wheat? Isn¡¯t he part of our family?¡± Bai Erzhu coldly sneer: ¡°Dabao? Don¡¯t you know your son very clear? Dabao help to work? Our family already cut 10 rows of wheat, but he hasn¡¯t even cut half a row. Can you call that working?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t believe what I said, you can ask him yourself. I didn¡¯t say a thing because we are family. But today, I understand everything, I have to make things clear. I take you as my family, but you don¡¯t take me as a family.¡± When the olddy saw that her second son was very angry, she tried to soften her voice: ¡°Erzhu, how can you say this thing? Aren¡¯t we getting alone just fine? How can you be like this so suddenly? Is there someone asking you to do this?¡± When she finished, Old Lady Bai looked at Mrs. Zhang. Her meaning was very obvious. Old Lady Bai felt very strange, her second son was not the same as before. He no longer listens to her. Bai Erzhu said: ¡°Niang, you don¡¯t need to stare at my wife. She didn¡¯t say anything. I am not stupid. I also have a brain. Who is sincere, who is fake, I can tell them apart.¡± He then stared at Bai Dazhu and coldly said: ¡°If I am a family to you, how can you ask me to join the army? And not only me, but you¡¯re also asking my son to go. If something went wrong, our family will be finished. Older brother, your family consist of three men, howe not a single of you will go? Fugui is the only son in our family. Not only that, my Fugui is not old enough, yet you wanted to cheat his age so that he could go? Your son¡¯s life is important, but my son is not?¡± Old Lady Bai busily said: ¡°Past is past, stop talking about this. If you don¡¯t want to go, then don¡¯t go. No one is forcing you to go. We were just discussing it.¡± She had to press down first her anger to Bai Erzhu. Otherwise, he will separate from them and their family will scatter. Won¡¯t the vigersugh at her if that happened? Chapter 370 - Rule the Second Branch Chapter 370: Rule the Second Branch Mrs. Liu busily said: ¡°How can this be done? I already said to Vige Chief Li that we will fill the remaining two vacant positions. Vige Chief Li said he wille to bring the registration forms tomorrow. After registering, he will give us 20 silver coins.¡± The 20 silver coins made the olddy¡¯s heart tight, as if the silvers were already in front of her, but¡­ ¡­ Old Lady Bai looked at Bai Erzhu and asked: ¡°Erzhu, why don¡¯t you think about it again?¡± Bai Erzhu said with a bad tone: ¡°Think about it again? I said I will not go. Whoever wants to get the money should go themselves. My family doesn¡¯t need this money. Tomorrow, when Vige Chief Lies, we will separate.¡± After he finished, he called Mrs. Zhang to get inside their room, leaving Bai Dazhu, Mrs. Liu, and the olddy alone. Mrs. Liu went close to the olddy and pulled her sleeve: ¡°Niang, we can¡¯t let this happened. This year, we only harvested 2 acres of wheat, we can¡¯t get so much silver with it. It¡¯s not enough for Xiaofeng¡¯s study. If we can¡¯t get those 20 silver coins, you have to take out your money in the box to pay for Xiaofeng¡¯s tuition fee.¡± When Old Lady Bai heard Mrs. Liu mentioned her box, she felt a sudden pain in her flesh: ¡°No, no, my box has long been emptied. There is no single penny in there.¡± Mrs. Liu hit the iron while it¡¯s still hot: ¡°I see, then we mustn¡¯t let this happened. We must let Erzhu and Fugui join the army so that we can get the 20 silver coins. Otherwise, Xiaofeng will not have money for his tuition fee, right?¡± Old Lady Bai was not stupid, so naturally, she knows what on Mrs. Liu¡¯s mind, but she has seen Bai Erzhu¡¯s attitude today. He was also her son, she doesn¡¯t want to force him too much. When Mrs. Liu saw that the olddy was hesitating, she rushed to add a fire: ¡°Niang, today, you also have seen it. He is not like this before. Zhang definitely provoked him. Erzhu doesn¡¯t dare to fight with her. If Erzhu and Fugui join the army, they will be gone for months, they mighte back after a year and a half. By then, don¡¯t we get so much time to clean her up? At that time, you can rule the second branch again. You must let her know who is the head of the family.¡± Mrs.Liu gave Bai Dazhu a meaningful look in the eyes. Bai Dazhu understood what his wife means to say, so he also opened his mouth: ¡°That¡¯s right, niang. Zhang is getting more and more arrogant. She no longer wants to do any work. If you don¡¯t make a move now, she willpletely won¡¯t listen to your words anymore.¡± Old Lady Bai looked at the closed door of Bai Erzhu and Mrs. Zhang¡¯s room. She fell into deep thoughts. She didn¡¯t say a word about it. She only said she was tired. Then, she went back to her room. When Bai Dazhu saw that the olddy was not convinced, he was very dissatisfied inside his heart. He looked at the olddy¡¯s room and then also went back to their room. Mrs. Liu, who was walking behind Bai Dazhu, spit at the door of the olddy. When she walked passed by Bai Erzhu¡¯s room, she also spits on their door and cursed. * The next morning, Vige Chief Li arrived early in the Bai Family¡¯s house. He was holding the 20 silver coins and the registration form for the military camp. Bai Dazhu was sitting in the yard with a bowl of porridge, the porridge on his bowl was thick. Bai Erzhu on the side was also eating his porridge, but it can be seen that Bai Dazhu¡¯s porridge was thicker than his. In regards to the Bai Family, no one in the vige doesn¡¯t know that the olddy was entric, and Mrs. Liu¡¯s face was thick and selfish. With these two people, he was sure that nobody will give a face to Bai Erzhu. Vige Chief Li entered the yard and walked towards the two brothers: ¡°Dazhu, Erzhu, is the olddy here?¡± When Bai Dazhu saw Vige Chief Li came, he quickly got up and called the olddy inside by shouting: ¡°Niang, Vige Chief Li is here,e out quickly.¡± Chapter 371 - Will separate Chapter 371: Will separate The three women inside the house immediately came out when they heard Bai Dazhu. Old Lady Bai greeted Vige Chief Li: ¡°You¡¯re here, have you eaten?¡± Vige Chief Li waved his hand: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, it¡¯s important to finish this court matter first. They still need to confirm the documents. I¡¯m telling you, after signing this form, you can¡¯t withdraw, so try to consider this matter again.¡± Mrs. Liu busily took the form and handed it to the olddy: ¡°Niang, there is no need to consider, just sign.¡± Old Lady Bai looked at Bai Dazhu and then looked at Bai Erzhu. She thought that, since Bai Erzhu wanted to separate, and doesn¡¯t want to support her, she would rather send him away and get those 20 silver coins. Old Lady Bai reached out her hand and took the form that was being handled by Mrs. Liu. Vige Chief Li, who¡¯s standing on the side asked: ¡°Who is going to join the army?¡± Mrs. Liu smiled and said: ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s Erzhu and Fugui. Dazhu originally wanted to go, but his legs are still not in good condition. Dabao wanted to get married, so he couldn¡¯t go. Xiaofeng still has school, it would be a waste if he to stop, right?¡± Vige Chief Li smiled and nodded his head, but he sighed deep inside his heart for Bai Erzhu. At first, it was Bai Sanzhu and Zhao Lan, now it¡¯s Bai Erzhu¡¯s turned. Vige Chief Li said to Old Lady Bai: ¡°Since it¡¯s Erzhu and Fugui who will join, let them sign the form.¡± Mrs. Liu only has the money in her eyes, whoever signs the form doesn¡¯t matter to her: ¡°Well, we will let them sign it, but give the money to me.¡± Mrs. Liu¡¯s stretched out her hand in front of Vige Chief Li. Vige Chief Li was still considering whether he should give the money. On the other hand, Bai Erzhu finished his porridge. Bai Erzhu stood up from the bamboo chair and said to Vige Chief Li: ¡°Vige Chief, I and my son will not join the army, so we will not sign. Whoever wants to join, let them sign that form. And also, I am nning to separate. Vige Chief, please help me with this matter.¡± Vige Chief Li was shocked, didn¡¯t they said everything was good? Vige Chief Li asked Old Lady Bai: ¡°What is going on? Does anyone in your family want to join the army?¡± Mrs. Liu quickly pushed the olddy¡¯s arm: ¡°Niang, you have to say something.¡± Old Lady Bai coldly looked at Bai Erzhu: ¡°Right now, you haven¡¯t separated yet to the family. And in this family, I am the head. Since I am the head of the family, I have the final say in this matter. And I am telling you to go, so you have to go.¡± Bai Erzhu sneered: ¡°Is that so? Then if you have the ability, tie me up and send me away!¡± Seeing the situation, Vige Chief Li said to the olddy: ¡°This thing cannot be forced. If they don¡¯t want to go, then there is no way.¡± Mrs. Liu busily butted in: ¡°This can¡¯t be done. You said everything is good, how did you suddenly change your mind?¡± Mrs. Zhang walked in front of Mrs. Liu and coldly asked: ¡°What is good? Who told you everything is good? Did we agree? If you want the money that much, then let your husband and son go. Why are you sending someone else husband and son? Who do you think you are?¡± Mrs.Liu¡¯s body trembled in anger: ¡°You, listening to your tone, do you still see me as your first sister-inw? Are there still the rules of the family in your eyes?¡± Mrs. Zhang coldly said: ¡°Rules? Are you in charge of the rules? Liu Guihua, I¡¯m telling you, my husband is not Bai Sanzhu, and I am not Zhao Lan, for you to order us around.¡± ¡°In this matter, whether it¡¯s my husband or my son, they will not join the army. You should extinguish this idea in your heart. Anyway, today we will separate.¡± Chapter 372 - Own strength

Chapter 372: Own strength

The Bai Family was noisy due to separation. While on Bai Zhi¡¯s side, the atmosphere was also ufortable because Hu Feng wanted to join the army. Bai Zhi thought that when the timees that Hu Feng will leave the Huangtou Vige, she could wave her hand and say goodbye to him, just like when she sent Meng Nan away. But these days, she found out that Hu Feng¡¯s existence was different from Meng Nan. The moment he talked about leaving, she felt very uneasy. She was not sure if it is because she was used to hispany, or maybe something else. She simply couldn¡¯t understand it, this feeling was unfamiliar to her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± When Zhao Sue entered the house with a tub of water, she saw Bai Zhi sitting on the bed and staring at a delicate hairpin. ¡°That¡¯s a beautiful hairpin, how much did you buy it?¡± Bai Zhi returned to her senses: ¡°Huh? How much? I, I don¡¯t know.¡± When Zhao Sue walked closer, she saw her blushing, so what else is there to ask? Zhao Su smiled and said: ¡°Did Hu Feng gave it to you? He has a good eye.¡± Bai Zhi hid the hairpin in her sleeve and said with a reddened face: ¡°Stop talking nonsense!¡± Zhao Sue wiped the water drops on her hands and sat down beside Bai Zhi. She stretched out her arm and held Bai Zhi¡¯s hand: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, Hu Feng will join the army, why don¡¯t you stop him? He is not too young, he should get married. You¡¯re 13 this year, so you¡¯ll be 14 next year, right? Although ording to thew of Chu Country, that a youngdy must get married at the age of 15, there are still many youngdies getting married before they reach that age, so there is no reason to ¡ª¡± Bai Zhi hurriedly interrupted her: ¡°Sister-inw, what are you saying? Hu Feng and I are just like brothers and sisters. It¡¯s not like what you think. What 14-years-old, even if I¡¯m 1000-years-old, I never thought about getting married. I just want to live my days quietly with my niang in this vige. I don¡¯t want anything else.¡± Zhao Sue has always been with Bai Zhi these days, so how can she not her actual thoughts? So she couldn¡¯t help but sighed and said: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, I don¡¯t want to pour cold water on you, but I am older than you. I have more experienced than you. The Huangtou Vige looks remote and peaceful, but it is not a paradise. Your ideas are good, but it may not end as you wish.¡± Zhao Sue said to Bai Zhi so that she could think about it again. Especially, now that she was beaten by Gu Fengkang. In this world, whether you lived under the foot of the imperial family or far away, people with power can suppress the small fry. If a person wants to live a stable life, he shouldn¡¯t turn a blind eye on this line. Only by having own strength and power, others will not dare to collide with you. And only by having this, a person can protect himself and the people that he wanted to protect. She was just a small farmer in the mountain vige. It¡¯s easier said than done to be strong. ¡°Sister-inw, I will write down your words today, but there are things that can¡¯t be done in just one or two days, I need to think of a long term n.¡± Zhao Sue nodded her head: ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, these things are not urgent, but you should decide about Hu Feng. Don¡¯t let such a good man leave. What is the battlefield? It¡¯s a nightmare for any woman. No woman can live peacefully at home when their man is there. They are worried all the time. If they can, I¡¯m sure they will not send their man in there. Hu Feng hasn¡¯t left, you should advise him, who knows if he will stay, right? I can see that he care about you.¡± Chapter 373 - Awu’s past Chapter 373: Awu¡¯s past When Zhao Sue mentioned about the battlefield, Bai Zhi saw her facial expression changed. Her face showed a trace of panic as if she had personally experienced such a dark time. ¡°Sister-inw, have you ever had family members who worked on the battlefield?¡± When Bai Zhi asked this, she stared at Zhao Sue¡¯s eyes. Thinking about it, Awu knows martial arts. The scar on his face, and the uneven scars on some part of his body, that casually reveal itself while working on the fields, all of them looked like sword wounds. Awu never mentioned his past to her, so she didn¡¯t ask, but it doesn¡¯t mean she didn¡¯t get curious. Zhao Sue was somewhat hesitant. Those memories in the past that she forcefully tried to forget shouldn¡¯t be mentioned again, right? Seeing that Zhao Sue hesitating, Bai Zhi didn¡¯t want to embarrass her, so she simply said: ¡°If it is not convenient to say it, no need to say it. I was abrupt, I shouldn¡¯t have asked.¡± Seeing Bai Zhi got up, Zhao Sue hurriedly grabbed Bai Zhi¡¯s hand: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, you sit down first.¡± Bai Zhi sat back again. Zhao Sue got up and went to the small table and pour herself a bowl of water. After drinking, she put down the bowl. She seemed to have calmed a bit. She turned and faced Bai Zhi, then said: ¡°Some words should have rotten inside my stomach and shouldn¡¯t be mentioned again.¡± She paused and then continued to said: ¡°But you and Aunt Lan cared so much about us. We should no longer hide things from you. The past cannot be said to anyone, but to you, I think we should be more honest.¡± Zhao Sue walked to the side of Bai Zhi and sat down slowly. ¡°3 years ago, I and Ru¡¯er lived in Tongzhou, that is where our hometown is. Awu is a small leader in the ck Battalion of Chu Army. We can rely on Awu¡¯s sry, so our days were peaceful. And because Tongzhou is close to the border camp, Awu visited us whenever they don¡¯t have work to do. Although we can¡¯t always be together, we are very satisfied. Until that day hase, Awu suddenly came back home covered with blood. As soon as he got back home, he fled with me and Ru¡¯er. Since then, we lived on a run, we couldn¡¯t settle down until we met you.¡± Zhao Sue held Bai Zhi¡¯s hand and said: ¡°So don¡¯t let Hu Feng go to the battlefield. You¡¯re still so young, how can you endure being separated to your husband and live day by day with fear?¡± Bai Zhi curved her lips with an empty smile: ¡°Some things, although we can¡¯t, we have to ept it. Everyone has their own goals, have own responsibilities and obligations. Hu Feng has his own life, and, I just want to take care of my niang. If it¡¯s about something else, let¡¯s talk about itter.¡± Bai Zhi then looked at Zhao Sue who has red eyes and asked: ¡° What happened to Awu Dage 3 years ago? Why did he suddenlye back covered with blood? Why did he escape with you and Ru¡¯er?¡± Zhao Sue shook her head: ¡°I don¡¯t know, Awu never said anything about it to me. Even when I asked, he refused to say it.¡± Bai Zhi suddenly remembered Hu Feng also had an ident 3 years ago: What is the connection between the two? Could it be Hu Feng and Awu were on the same military camp? But the two of them don¡¯t seem to know each other. Bai Zhi asked: ¡°Sister-inw, you said that Awu Dage is a small leader in the ck Battalion. Who is his big boss?¡± Zhao Sue thought for a moment but then said with uncertainty. ¡°He seems like a prince, what is his name again? I heard Awu say it a couple of times, he also said that this prince is good in martial arts and he is good in his men. But because Awu¡¯s identity is low and he is in a different camp, he had never seen his face.¡± Chapter 374 - Little girl is afraid of heat Chapter 374: Little girl is afraid of heat Bai Zhi thought of the ck Battalion she just heard. She seemed to have heard Hu Feng said that he used to be in the cavalry camp. They were not in the same ce. ¡°The prince you said, is it Prince Jin?¡± She asked. Zhao Sue was shocked, but then busily nodded her head: ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s Prince Jin. I just can¡¯t remember it earlier. I heard Awu mention Prince Jin¡¯s name a few times.¡± When she finished saying those words, Zhao Sue asked with confusion: ¡°How did you know that it¡¯s Prince Jin?¡± Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°On the day we sold the tiger¡¯s skin, we went to the teahouse to drink tea and listen to the storyteller. When the storyteller mentioned Prince Jin, I saw Awu Dage¡¯s facial expression changed, that¡¯s why I thought about him.¡± She didn¡¯t pay attentionter to Awu¡¯s reaction at that time. But after thinking about it, Awu¡¯s reaction was indeed unnatural. It¡¯s just, she was so focused on Hu Feng, so she didn¡¯t pay much attention to him. Bai Zhi asked: ¡°Do you know what happened to Prince Jin at that time? Why did Prince Jin had an ident, and then Awu Dage also had bad luck?¡± Zhao Sue shook her head: ¡°How will I know this thing? I am just a woman who lived in the countryside, and then I followed Awu into hiding. I don¡¯t dare to mention this to anyone. Awu also refused to tell me.¡± When she saw her like this, she stopped asking questions. She just said with a smile: ¡°Well, the hard days of the past are over. Later, we will all live a good life in Huangtou Vige. Our days will get better and better. Just trust me.¡± Zhao Sue heavily nodded her head, as tears form in her eyes. After Zhao Sue left, Bai Zhi hurriedly hid the hairpin. After that, she washed and went to the front yard. In a nce, she saw the horse who was tied in the tree, was gone¡­ ¡­ Hu Feng had been going out frequently these days. He never said where he will go or what he was doing. Bai Zhi sighed and powerlessly walked in the yard. But, just as she lifted her gaze, she saw a pair of familiar eyes. ¡°You¡¯re at home?¡± She was a little surprised. Hu Feng lowered his head and continued repairing the chair at home: ¡°The chairs at home are old. If they got brokenter, buy new ones, or put them aside and wait for me to get home, I¡¯ll repair them.¡± When the chairs got broken, put them aside and wait for him toe back and he¡¯ll repair them? When he returns, will he still be the same as now? Will he still be Hu Feng? Seeing that she didn¡¯t respond, Hu Feng looked up at her again: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t you want me to go?¡± His lips slight curved, his face looked so handsome when he smiled. Bai Zhi hurriedly shook her head and cut off her fantasy: Stop¡ª even if his face is made of gold, I¡¯m still unwilling. Hu Feng put down the chair in his hand and walked close to Bai Zhi. Seeing her face was red, he asked: ¡°Why are you blushing?¡± Bai Zhi hurriedly covered her cheeks and said: ¡°Who, who is blushing? I feel hot, it¡¯s hot in here.¡± Hu Feng made a long ¡®oh¡¯ sound and looked at her with a smile. He stretched out his arm and put his hand on her head: ¡°Is it hot? It turned out a little girl is afraid of heat!¡± His hand was big, his movements were gentle, and she can seem to feel the heat of his palm, which made her cheeks feel hot more and more. Hu Feng was very satisfied with her reaction. The smile on his face became more and more brilliant, but he didn¡¯t say another word. He returned to his original position and continued repairing the chair. Bai Zhi calmed down herself and erased the inexplicable emotion she felt. When she saw no one was around, she went close to Hu Feng and said in a low voice: ¡°When you were in the military camp, have you ever seen Awu?¡± Hu Feng¡¯s hand immediately stop working, and then he looked at Bai Zhi: ¡°Awu? He used to stay in the military camp before?¡± Chapter 375 - I am Chu Yan Chapter 375: I am Chu Yan Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°Not only stay, but he is now into hiding. I¡¯m afraid it has a connection with you.¡± Bai Zhi then narrated Zhao Sue¡¯s words to Hu Feng. When Hu Feng heard the ck Battalion, he suddenly realized it. ¡°It turned out he is from the ck Battalion camp, General Fu of ck Battalion is my confidant. After I had an ident, why will those people let them go? No wonder Awu live like a fugitive. He is lucky though, at least he escaped. I don¡¯t know how many brothers of mine died in the camp. I don¡¯t know whether their loved ones or family are still alive or not.¡± The veins on Hu Feng¡¯s hand that was holding the hammer almost burst. His cold eyes were filled with anger. When ites to General Fu Zheng, he was feeling guilty. Fu Zheng was very loyal to him. He has always been a good assistant in the army. He promised Fu Zheng that when they returned to the capital, he will help find him a good girl to marry. He can get married and start the first branch of the Fu Family. But he didn¡¯t do it, he couldn¡¯t even protect their lives. * Awu came back riding a horse, he went to the town to help Hu Feng picked up his weapons. A few days ago, Hu Feng ordered two swords in the cksmith shop in the town. Today was the agreed day of picking up the swords. Awu needs to buy some things, so he simply said he will pick them, which can save them time from running a trip. When Awu came back, it was alreadyte in the afternoon. Hu Feng had a habit of taking a nap during this time, but today, he didn¡¯t do it. He sat in the room not knowing what to think. When he heard the hissing sound of the horse, he stood up and went out of the room. Awu was holding two swords in his left hand while holding a big bag on the right hand. Seeing Hu Feng looking at him at the door, he grinned immediately and said: ¡°Are you worried that I might forget to pick up the swords? Rest assured, I didn¡¯t forget it, they¡¯re here.¡± Hu Feng didn¡¯t make a sound, his pair of eyes were fixed on Awu¡¯s face. Seeing the scar on his face, he felt like his heart was being stabbed by needles. Awu walked into the house and put down the things in his hand, then he cheerfully said: ¡°Why did you buy two swords? Are you going to use both of them? But it¡¯s not good. If you use two swords you¡¯ll get a hard time. This sword is a bit long. And this kind of sword should be used alone with one hand.¡± Hu Feng turned and said to Awu: ¡°Come with me, I have something to ask you.¡± Hu Feng went straight back to his room, and Awu froze on the spot. Why his face looked so strange? What happened? After he put things down, Awu followed Hu Feng into the room and closed the door. Hu Feng walked to the window and turned to face Awu. He was standing against the light, so Awu couldn¡¯t see the expression on his face, but he could see Awu¡¯s face. He stared at Awu¡¯s eyes and asked word by word: ¡°Have you ever been in the ck Battalion Camp?¡± Awu¡¯s facial expression slightly changed: ¡°You, how did you know?¡± He pped his head immediately and said: ¡°Sue must have said it.¡± Hu Feng asked again: ¡°When you escaped from the ck Battalion Camp, how is Fu Zheng?¡± Awu¡¯s face drastically changed. Zhao Sue knew he had been in ck Battalion Camp, but she doesn¡¯t know General Fu¡¯s name. How did Hu Feng know it? ¡°Who are you? Why do you know the name of our general?¡± Awu took two steps backward and clenched his hands into fists. Hu Feng¡¯s eyes also had inexplicable emotion. ¡°I am Chu Yan.¡± It¡¯s been three years since he mentioned these two words again. A name that feels strange to him. Awu took another two steps backward in shock. ¡°Chu? Chu Yan?¡± Chu Yan, it was the Marshal of three armies, who fought regardless of life and death with the soldiers in the northwest for seven years, their Royal Highness Prince Jin. Chapter 376 - Army Deserter Chapter 376: Army Deserter Not only he was themander of Iron Cavalry Battalion that every enemy feared, but he was also the God of War that he, Zhou Awu admired. At that time, he dreamed of seeing their highness even only on the side. General Fu said that when their division returned to the capital, their Royal Highness Prince Jin will hold a banquet for the three armies. By then, he will introduce him to Prince Jin. ¡°You, are you Prince Jin?¡± Awu¡¯s voice trembled as he spoke. His eyes were fixed on Hu Feng, who was in front of him. He and Hu Feng were together every day. Hu Feng said: ¡°3 years ago, I was secretly calcted by someone. After waking up, I was already here. I have no memory of the past. In the past 3 years, I lived as Hu Feng in this vige, I tried everything I could to restore my memory.¡± Awu remembered how desperate Bai Zhi gave medicine to Hu Feng. But since that day, Hu Feng¡¯s temperament changed, it wasn¡¯t that obvious, but he indeed changed. However, he didn¡¯t care too much about it. It turned out that he had restored his memory. It turned out that he was their Royal Highness Prince Jin, who he had always wanted to see, but couldn¡¯t see. Awu burst into tears with excitement, he stepped forward and knelt in front of Hu Feng: ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re still alive, this is great. If General Fu had known this, he might have¡ª¡± He choked while speaking. The tragic scenes that day were still vivid in his mind. He hasn¡¯t forgotten it even for a single day. It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t dare to forget, it¡¯s just he couldn¡¯t forget about it. Hu Feng¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He grabbed Awu¡¯s arm and lifted him: ¡°What did you say? Is Fu Zheng dead? How did he die?¡± He knew that with Fu Zheng¡¯s martial arts, he could escape. So why didn¡¯t Fu Zheng escape? Awu wiped the tears from his eyes and choked as he said: ¡°In order for us to escape, he fought more than 30 assassins all alone, while we, we¡ª¡± He couldn¡¯t continue his words. As a soldier, they shouldn¡¯t have run away. They should have stayed. Even if they end up dead, they shouldn¡¯t have left him to flee. General Fu used his life for them to escape and gave them a death order. Then he ordered them to leave the barracks immediately. ¡°You guys left him alone to resist the assassins?¡± Hu Feng¡¯s voice became cold in an instant. Awu said: ¡°General Fu, he doesn¡¯t believe that Your Highness will die. He forced us to run away and let us use all our power to look for you. We searched everywhere, but we couldn¡¯t find you. There was no news about you at that time, but the assassins kept chasing us. In desperation, the few of us left behind had to leave and take our family to escape. ¡± The fierceness in Hu Feng¡¯s eyes faded away. Originally, that was the case. Awu and the others escaped because they were helpless. It was understandable. If he was like before, he wouldn¡¯t be able to understand it, and he could never understand it. In the past, he had no family. Since he could remember, he followed his master to learn martial arts. Even as a prince, he never lived the so-called prosperous life. He doesn¡¯t care about it. He just wanted to live like ordinary people, who have a father they could rely on, and a mother who cares about them. However, he doesn¡¯t have any of them, except for the so-called prince title, he has nothing. But now, he has a father who truly loves him, and a girl he cares about, which he wanted to protect at all costs. So he understood and could understand Awu. To protect these family members, he will make the same choice as Awu, even if he will be branded as a traitor. Chapter 377 - Entrusting Chapter 377: Entrusting ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to me yourself. It¡¯s not your fault. I will make them pay for this ount.¡± Hu Feng said with a deep voice. His calm eyes give off a thrilling sensation to the soul. Awu wiped away the tears on his face and fell to her knees again in front of Hu Feng: ¡°Your Highness, I, Zhou Awu swear to follow His Highness, I will unsheathe my sword and walk on the sea of fire if it is your will!¡± Hu Feng lifted Awu: ¡°It¡¯s not necessary to unsheathe your sword and walk in the sea of fire. I really have something to ask of you now.¡± Awu busily said: ¡°Your highness, please say.¡± Hu Feng turned around and looked out of the half-open window. The green leaves on the pear tree outside the window had begun to turn yellow. After a while, these leaves will start to fall. He promised to do something to the little girl, but he¡¯s afraid that he couldn¡¯t do it. ¡°Awu, after I left, you protect my father, Zhi¡¯er and Aunt Lan. Last time she was beaten with a board, don¡¯t ever let that happen again.¡± Awu¡¯s face drastically changed: ¡°Your Highness, do you really want to join the army? Why?¡± He couldn¡¯t understand it, now that his memory has been restored, he knows that he was Prince Jin. The emperor never announces his death, which proved that the emperor has been waiting for him toe back. Why should he choose such a dangerous path when he could just return to the capital? ¡°I want to take back what I lost, and I am going to make those people who harm me pay their ount.¡± Hu Feng turned around and faced Awu again: ¡°If I return to the capital just like this, how am I going to deal with those enemies with big armies? Before facing them, I must have enough power to protect myself or restrain them. Otherwise, the thing 3 years ago will only repeat itself. ¡± Awu was shocked and had some realization. If he returned to the capital now, without power and influence, how will he deal with those enemies who wanted him to die? Those people covered the sky three years ago, so what more now? ¡°But Your Highness, if you join the army alone, how can this subordinate of yours feel at ease? Let this subordinate go with you. Although I don¡¯t have much ability, if I am with you, I can take care of some of them.¡± Hu Feng shook his head: ¡°My biggest concern now is here. If you help take care of them, that would be the biggest help. Awu, please.¡± Awu burst into tears. What else could he do aside from nodding? Bai Zhi retracted her hand that was about to knock on the door, as warm tears slid down from her cheeks and fell to her palm and burn her heart. * The Bai family finally separated. The five acres of paddy fields were also separated. Each brother will receive two acres, the remaining one will be on the olddy. And because she wanted to follow Bai Dazhu, it means his family will receive three acres. With their 6 drnds, the first branch will receive 4, while the second branch will receive 2. They were all still living in the main house. They still shared the kitchen, but the use of rice, oil or salt was separate. Old Lady Bai still has some money left on her box, but she only gave Bai Erzhu a string of copper coins which equivalent to about 30 copper coins. The wheat they harvested hasn¡¯t been sold yet, but with the current situation, no one can tell the price. Bai Erzhu was so angry, but in order for them to separate, he was willing to endure this harsh condition. Fortunately, Vige Chief Li helped them with the division of fields. At least, he received 2 acres of paddy fields and 2 drnds. Their family can eat and save a bit of money. Saving a bit of money is better than paying for Bai Xiofeng¡¯s studies. Mrs. Zhang, who was holding the 30 copper coins counted the money again and again. The more she counts, the more her eyebrows frown. Chapter 378 - Second branch separation

Chapter 378: Second branch separation

¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Bai Erzhu asked. Mrs. Zhang sighed and raised the copper coins in her hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s only a few pieces of money, even if we don¡¯t spend much money for foods, how are we going to survive this winter?¡± Bai Erzhu sat down beside Mrs. Zhang and released a long sighed: ¡°I thought niang will give us at least 1 or 2 silver coins, so that we can buy rice noodles until next spring, but who would have thought¡ª-¡± Bai Erzhu lowered his head and stayed like that for a long time, but then suddenly, he raised his head and anxiously said: ¡°I think I better join the army. At least we can save one person¡¯s rations and get 10 silver coins. You, Zhenzhu and Fugui will not starve to death. We can also save some money for Fugui¡¯s marriage.¡± Mrs. Zhang quickly shook her head: ¡°No, no, it¡¯s terrible on the battlefield. I¡¯m not like your aging mother. What if you die, I don¡¯t want to be a widow. I¡¯ll just go to my brother¡¯s house and borrow some food. Let¡¯s talk about other things when winteres.¡± Bai Erzhu felt warmth in his heart. He pulled Mrs. Zhang¡¯s hand and hugged her in his arms: ¡°Nevertheless, only you love me dearly.¡± Remembering how indifferent the olddy while telling him and Fugui to join the arm yesterday, his heart felt cold, but now it finally gets warm again. Mrs. Zhang was startled by Bai Erzhu¡¯s sudden hug, and so she quickly pushed him away: ¡°What are you doing? What if Fuguies in and see.¡± Even though she said that her usual cold face finally showed a shy smile. * ¡°Awu, this sword is for you.¡± Hu Feng took one of the long swords that Awu brought back from the cksmith shop in the town. The two swords were: one long and light, one long and heavy. He had observed Awu. ording to Awu¡¯s habits, he should be used to a heavy sword, so he deliberately let the cksmith make two different kinds of long swords. Awu was so happy that he immediately pulled out the sword to try it. Although it was not as good as the sword he used in the camp, it was better than any ordinary sword in the market. ¡°Your highness is considerate. I am used to a heavy sword. This sword is just right.¡± Hu Feng slightly smiled: ¡°Just use it for now. If I get an opportunity in the future, I will find a much better one for you.¡± ¡°Thank Your Highness!¡± Awu saluted with a closed fist in the chest. Since he knew he was Prince Jin, he could no longer treat him as Hu Feng. Hu Feng looked around him, when he saw no one is around, he said: ¡°Don¡¯t call me your highness. Just call me Hu Feng like before. My identity shouldn¡¯t be exposed right now.¡± Awu nodded quickly, ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡± Hu Feng feltzy to correct Awu again. When he turned his head, he saw Bai Zhi and Zhao Lan pushing the cart. He quickly threw the sword in his hand to Awu and rushed forward to help. Zhao Lan refused to give the cart to him: ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t need to help. This is just a simple job, we can do it ourselves. You just rest, you¡¯ll go to the army camp tomorrow.¡± Hu Feng still grabbed the cart and pushed it to the yard: ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± After putting the cart in ce, he helped Bai Zhi to bring the empty wooden barrels and bowls to the backyard. Bai Zhi sat in front of arge tub to wash the dishes, while Hu Feng stood by and watched. No one opened their mouth to speak. Who knows how long it took before Bai Zhi finally put down the bowl in her hands and then raised her head to look at Hu Feng: ¡°¡®Can you stop looking at me?¡± Hu Feng grinned and said: ¡°Your finally willing to talk to me?¡± Bai Zhi¡¯s eyes rolled, she turned away her gaze and continued washing the dishes: ¡°When did I refuse to talk to you? You speak like I am angry with you.¡± Chapter 379 - Feelings Chapter 379: Feelings ¡°Oh? Aren¡¯t you angry with me?¡± Hu Feng raised an eyebrow. Bai Zhi cut him off by saying: ¡°You¡¯re funny, why should I be angry with you?¡± ¡°Because I am going to join the army, I can¡¯t stay with you, so you¡¯re angry and unhappy. And because you¡¯re unhappy, you don¡¯t want to talk to me, isn¡¯t it?¡± Bai Zhi stopped the worked in her hands and immediately said: ¡°Of course not, your only thinking too much, since when did I, Bai Zhi be such a superficial person?¡± She used to think she was not a superficial person¡­ ¡­ Hu Feng secretlyughed. He no longer teases her, he stepped forward and squatted beside her, then said in a low voice: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, the barracks is not far from here, as long as I have time, I wille back to see you.¡± Bai Zhi was happy, but she didn¡¯t show it on her face: ¡°If you have time? You will only be a low-rank soldier, if someone catches you, you will be punished, right?¡± Hu Feng copied her actions and cut off her words: ¡± I am an expert, who will catch me?¡± *Puff* Bai Zhi suddenlyughed, this guy always had a cold handsome, such sudden action made her amused. ¡°You finallyughed. I haven¡¯t seen you smile like this for days.¡± He wanted to reach out and touch her face, but in the end, he only touched her soft ck hair above her head. ¡°Zhi¡¯er, take good care of yourself and wait for me toe back.¡± His voice was like a magic that prated all her sense of reasoning, and just directly pierced her heart. Bai Zhi sighed, the smile on her face gradually faded. She looked at his ck eyes seriously and said: ¡°Hu Feng, no matter what you wanted you to do, whether you seed or not, I want you to choose to live. We will always wait for you here in Huangtou Vige. In order not to let us down, you must take care of yourself, don¡¯t let yourself get hurt, you have toe back!¡± Hu Feng nodded his head and held his soft hands: ¡°Mmm!¡± The warmth on their palms coincided with each other, and vague feelings surround them. Hu Changlin and Zhao Lan went to the backyard from the front house. When they saw the two, they quickly pretended they didn¡¯t see anything, and just quietly left. Bai Zhi pulled back her hand as her cheeks blushed: ¡°What are you still doing here? You¡¯re leaving tomorrow, aren¡¯t you going to pack your things?¡± Hu Feng grinned and stretched out his hand to pinch her red and hot cheek. Her cheek was so soft, just like a dumpling. Hu Feng got up and smoothed the wrinkles on his shirt. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll stop teasing you. I¡¯ll pack my things. I¡¯ll leave tomorrow morning. You don¡¯t have to send me. I don¡¯t want to see you crying.¡± * The next morning, Hu Changlin sent Hu Feng to the entrance of the vige. Zhao Lan, Awu and Zhao Zue were also there. Even Ru¡¯er also came, but Bai Zhi¡¯s figure couldn¡¯t be seen. Hu Feng muttered inside his heart: What¡¯s wrong with that girl? Just because I said she doesn¡¯t need toe, she really didn¡¯te? When Meng Nan left, she made dry food for him the whole night and then send him off. When its time for him to leave, not only she didn¡¯t give him dry food but also didn¡¯t show her face? Vige Chief Li said: ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time to leave, you should go now.¡± The vigers also came out to send off their loved ones. Their eyes were red and full of tears, they were reluctant to release their husband¡¯s hand. It¡¯s very difficult for them to say goodbye. Zhao Sue pulled Zhao Lan¡¯s sleeve and said: ¡°Aunt Lan, Zhi¡¯er will note?¡± Chapter 380 - Break the arms Chapter 380: Break the arms Zhao Lan shook her head: ¡°I don¡¯t know, she asked someone yesterday to buy her arge piece of beef. When she got the beef, she worked on it the whole night at the door. She was still busy when I came out, so I don¡¯t know if she wille.¡± But just when Hu Feng turned around, Bai Zhi shouted from the distance: ¡°Wait a minute¨C¡± Hu Feng quickly turned around and saw a familiar figure running towards him. His tight face finally rxed a bit, and a smile appeared in his eyes. This girl finally came. Bai Zhi rushed in front of Hu Feng. She was gasping for breath, her small face was full of sweat. She pushed the small bag she was holding to Hu Feng and said: ¡°Here, this is the dry food I prepared for you. You eat it.¡± Hu Feng took the small bag and asked while frowning: ¡°Just this?¡± When Meng Nan left, she prepared a lot, so why he only got so little? Bai Zhi released a sigh of relief and smiled: ¡°This is beef jerky. I marinated it and let it dry overnight. This can be stored for a long time. It tastes much better than steamed buns, and also it won¡¯t make you feel hungry easily. I¡¯m afraid that you already arrived in the military camp, but you will not finish it yet.¡± After hearing this, Hu Feng¡¯s frowning eyebrows became t: ¡°I can see you have a conscience.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t dy anymore, otherwise you will bete. Hurry up.¡± Hu Feng clutched the baggage in his hand and said to Hu Changlin: ¡°Father, wait for me toe back, I will definitely return.¡± Hu Changlin nodded his head as his eyes reddened: ¡°Good, good, father believes you. You must take care of yourself, don¡¯t be stubborn all the time. Remember, no matter what happens, you must protect your life first. Also remember that me, your aunt, Zhi¡¯er, we will all be waiting for you toe back.¡± Tough as always, but at this time, after hearing this, Hu Feng¡¯s eyes also reddened: ¡°Father, I¡¯ll remember!¡± Hu Feng walked away and sat at the oxcart. When his figurepletely disappeared, he secretly wiped away the tears on his face, and forced himself to reveal a smile: ¡°Let¡¯s go, everyone let¡¯s go now.¡± * On the way home, they bumped with Bai Dazhu. Bai Dazhu rented an oxcart today with his son, took the dried wheat at home to sell it on the town. When Bai Dazhu saw the depressed mood of the crowd, he sneered at them: ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Your amulet disappeared so you feel ufortable?¡± Zhao Lan pulled Hu Changlin to take a detour: ¡°Just ignore him.¡± Bai Dazhu was unwilling to let go of this opportunity, so he immediately stopped the oxcart in front of Hu Changlin. Hu Changlin asked angrily: ¡°Bai Dazhu, what do you want?¡± Bai Dazhu raised an eyebrow and sneered: ¡°What do I want? Of course, to make you pay. Did you already forget how your son twisted my arms?¡± Hu Changlin also sneered: ¡°That¡¯s what you deserve, isn¡¯t it? But here you are looking for me as soon as Hu Feng is gone?¡± Bai Dazhu propped his chest and stood tall in front of Hu Changlin. He had a deterrent look in his face: ¡°You have two choices, you either pay me with my treatment and recovery for 5 silver coins or just let me break your arms, then we¡¯re all clear.¡± Awu stepped forward and stood in front of Hu Changlin. He looked at Bai Dazhu and coldly said: ¡°Break my arms, I want to know how it feels.¡± Bai Dazhu angrily said: ¡°Zhou Awu, this is the grudge between me and Hu Changlin, it has nothing to do with you, you better mind your own business.¡± These days, he didn¡¯t take revenge, because he knew he was not Hu Feng¡¯s opponent, so he temporarily swallowed his anger. But now that Hu Feng was gone, he can take revenge, so why would he let go of this opportunity? Chapter 381 - Strike back Chapter 381: Strike back Awu didn¡¯t move his body a single a bit, he remained indifferent as he looked Bai Dazhu with contempt. Such a reckless man was not worthy to be put in his eyes. Bai Zhi who was behind Awu took a step forward and said to Bai Dazhu: ¡°We are in a bad mood today, so you better control your temper, as to not cause unnecessary events. Not to mention, if you want to harm yourself, don¡¯t drag other people to your suffering.¡± Then, she took a glimpse at Bai Dabao. Bai Dabao was not as bold as his father. When he saw the fierce Awu, he was so scared that he hide immediately. Bai Dazhu sneered: ¡°Stop talking nonsense, do you think you have the right to speak? I¡¯m settling the bill with Hu Changlin right now. But don¡¯t worry, it will be your turn next. You better go home now and prepare the silvers. If I am satisfied with the amount, I may spare you. Otherwise¡ª¡± Before Bai Dazhu could finish his words, Zhou Awu pushed him in the chest. He was pushed back a few dozen of the steps and almost fall to the ground. ¡°Otherwise what? You talk so big have for a simpleton. I am wondering what ability do you have, to talk so rude to Hu Bo and Zhi¡¯er.¡± Bai Dazhu didn¡¯t expect Zhou Awu will make a sudden move and he was pushed back so far. He thought it was only because he was caught off guard. In his opinion, Zhou Awu and he were alike, they were both mountaineers. But at most, he had more strength, so it will be very impossible for him to be as strong as Hu Feng. What¡¯s more, here was Huangtuo Vige. Bai Dazhu was a native of Huangtuo Vige. What about Zhou Awu? A helper? A tourist? A refugee? Who is he to stay in this vige? Bai Dazhu clicked his tongue and rushed forward. He stretched out his arms and pushed Awu¡¯s chest. Awu didn¡¯t hide, he just sticks out his chest and let him push him. His body stayed motionless and stood still. Bai Dazhu put a lot of effort but still failed to push Awu for a long while. ¡°Have you had enough? It¡¯s my turn now.¡± Awu suddenly shrank back his chest and abdomen and then released another invincible force, which made Bai Dazhu flew away. Bai Dazhu heavily fell on the ground. His hands became soft, he cannot move them. In the distance, the crowd who were watching couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Is Bai Dazhu¡¯s brain got muddled with water? Who doesn¡¯t know Awu is not someone easy to provoke? Who would think someone that can kill a tiger an ordinary person?¡± ¡°Right, and look at the scar on Awu¡¯s face, as well as the scars on his body. Is that a scar an ordinary man can have? Is Bai Dazhu that stupid?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think he is stupid. He just relied on the facts that he is from this vige, Hu Feng left, and Awu is a foreigner. He thought Awu wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to him, but the result was miserable!¡± ¡°I think he deserves it. Hu Feng hasn¡¯t gone far yet, he can¡¯t bear to bully people. If Awu is not here, I¡¯m sure Changlin and Zhao Lan will be bullied by him all the time.¡± Bai Dabao was also dumbfounded. That Zhou Awu didn¡¯t do anything, so why did his father fly away? However, he didn¡¯t dare to ask Awu about it, he hurriedly helped Bai Dazhu: ¡°Father, are you alright? Are you hurt?¡± Bai Dazhu¡¯s face turned pale, his whole body was covered with cold sweat. He said with a trembling voice: ¡°My hands, I can¡¯t move them.¡± Bai Dabao looked at his father¡¯s two arms. Goodness gracious, he broke his arms again just like thest time he fought with Hu Feng. Chapter 382 - Broken arms Chapter 382: Broken arms Bai Dazhu cried in pain, he stayed lying on the ground because he couldn¡¯t get up. Bai Dabao¡¯s legs softened in fright and he couldn¡¯t utter a word. He was afraid that ferocious Awu will swing his arm in front of him. Hu Changlin called Awu: ¡°Awu, forget it, let¡¯s go back. You don¡¯t have to worry about this kind of people.¡± A group of people walked past Bai Dazhu, no one pay him another look. Bai Dazhu was in so much pain, but still, he angrily stared at Zhou Awu¡¯s back and shouted at him: ¡°Zhou Awu, just you wait, this old man will not let you go. Just wait and see!¡± Awu suddenly turned back and looked at Bai Dazhu with cold eyes. Although he didn¡¯t say anything, the look in his eyes made Bai Dazhu¡¯s heart skipped a beat in fright. He closed his mouth immediately and didn¡¯t dare to say another word. * Bai Dabao helped his father to go home. Mrs. Liu was drying clothes in the yard. When she saw the two, she was so shocked that she knocked over the bamboo pole on the ground. All the clothes she just washed fell to the ground. ¡°This, this, what happened? Didn¡¯t you go to town to sell the wheat?¡± Mrs. Liu rushed forward and reached out to support Bai Dazhu. But as soon as she touched his arm, she heard Bai Dazhu¡¯s miserable cry like a pig being killed. ¡°Niang, father¡¯s arms are injured. Don¡¯t touch his arms.¡± Bai Dabao hugged his father¡¯s waist and took him into their room. Old Lady Bai heard a sound, so she went to ask: ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong?¡± She went close to Bai Dazhu and asked: ¡°Dazhu, why are you like this? Who made you like this?¡± Bai Dazhu gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Who else can it be aside from that Zhou Awu.¡± Mrs. Liu, who was so anxious, angrily said: ¡°Zhou Awu? How could he beat you? You two have no grudge to each other, why did he hurt you like this?¡± Bai Dazhu sat down in the chair. ¡°Don¡¯t ask too much, hurry up and find me a doctor, I can¡¯t stand the pain in my arms.¡± Doctor, that word was like a hammer that hit hard Old Lady Bai and Mrs. Liu¡¯s heart tremendously. Especially to the olddy, there was nothing much left in her box. Last time, she only gave Bai Erzhu 30 copper coins to keep enough money for Bai Xiaofeng¡¯s study. If they look for a doctor this time, she¡¯s afraid that there will be no money left. What should we do? Mrs. Liu looked at the olddy: ¡°Niang, you see, this¡ª¡± Seeing the old woman hesitant, Bai Dazhu said angrily, ¡°What are you still doing? Do you want to see me die or be disabled? If I be disabled, can you two olddies live a good life?¡± At this time, Bai Erzhu came in from the outside, he was holding a basket in his hand, which contained two fresh fish and half a bag of rice. When he was passing by the river, he happened to see a few fish jumping into the shallow puddle, which saved him some worries. He caught at least four pieces, and then give two pieces to his brother-inw, in exchange for borrowing some rice. When the olddy saw Bai Erzhu, she rushed up and grabbed his arm: ¡°Erzhu, Erzhu, it¡¯s good your back. Youe with us and let the people who bully your brother pay.¡± Mrs. Zhang, who was standing at the door winked at Bai Erzhu. Bai Erzhu understood her meaning, so he didn¡¯t push away the olddy and asked softly: ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± Old Lady Bai cried for Bai Dazhu and said: ¡°You see, that Zhao Lan and Hu Changlin are too much, how could they bully our family? It hasn¡¯t been that long since your brother¡¯s arms recovered, how could they break it again?¡± ¡°Zhao Lan and Hu Changlin break his arms?¡± Bai Erzhu was full of doubt. Who were Zhao Lan and Hu Changlin? They were famous for being good old people in the vige, so how could they beat someone? Chapter 383 - Giving fish Chapter 383: Giving fish Besides, with Zhao Lan and Hu Changlin¡¯s physiques, how could they hurt Bai Dazhu? Old Lady Bai vaguely said: ¡°There were other people present, so they might have move together. Looking for them is just right. You call Fugui. We will all go there together and ask for an exnation.¡± Mrs. Liu immediately understood the meaning of the olddy. What else is there to discuss in the Hu Family? Of course, she will ask for money for hurting people. They need money for the treatment and recovery, they can get around 10 silvers. It will be much more cost-effective than sending an individual to join the army. Mrs. Liu immediately agreed: ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go and find them now. Otherwise, they might deny it.¡± Bai Erzhu was not the same as before, he will not follow them just because they said so. Besides, now that they have separated. Even if he went together with them to get money for the treatment, with the olddy and Mrs. Liu¡¯s character, they will not give him even a single copper coin. Bai Erzhu looked at Bai Dabao and asked: ¡°Dabao, tell me, what happened? Who hurt your father?¡± Bai Dabao¡¯s face turned pale and then he looked at his father. Seeing him just closing his eyes and didn¡¯t give a sign to stop. He, who doesn¡¯t know how to make up a story, simply said the truth: ¡°Nobody hurt him.¡± Mrs. Liu immediately yelled out loud: ¡°What are you talking about? No one did this? Are you saying your father broke his own arms?¡± Bai Dabao busily exined: ¡°Listen to me till I finished, father stop them first. He said he wanted to settle ounts with Hu Changlin. He said he will break Hu Changlin¡¯s arms to take revenge. And then, that Zhou Awu stood in front to help the Hu Family. Father was so angry, he rushed to push him aside, who would have thought that he will fail to push Awu and fly away on the ground instead. When he fell, he broke his arms.¡± Bai Dabao was 18-years-old this year, but he never went out to see the world, he only know little things. He still couldn¡¯t understand how did his father break his arms. It was very clear that Awu didn¡¯t do anything, it was his father who attacked! So why Awu was fine and his father¡¯s arms were broken? As soon as Bai Erzhu heard this, what else is there to ask? It was clear that when Bai Dazhu saw Hu Feng leave, he couldn¡¯t wait to find Hu Changlin trouble. But as a result, Awu gets in the middle of them and he ate defeat. Bai Erzhu said to the olddy: ¡°This is unreasonable. It is useless to go. If you still want to go, go on your own. I will not go with you.¡± After he said those words, he walked with the basket towards Mrs. Zhang, who was standing at the door: ¡°I caught 2 fish today. You stewed them for Fugui and Zhenzhu to eat and make up their bodies. Look at them, they are so thin, you can barely see meat in their body.¡± When Mrs. Zhang heard those words, she hurriedly rushed forward and took the basket to her husband¡¯s hand. There were not only fish but also half a bag of rice. Knowing that her husband had borrowed it from her brother¡¯s house, she said busily: ¡°You really caught two fish, but you only want us to eat these. If you went to my brother¡¯s house to borrow rice, why didn¡¯t you give him the other one?¡± Bai Erzhu busily said: ¡°I gave him some. I caught 4 fishes today. I gave the other 2 to your brother.¡± Mrs. Zhang became happier and happier these days. Bai Erzhu really changed a lot. In the past, he only looked at the Bai Family. He never treated her brother nicely even if he was good to them. He never gives something to him. But now, it seems her hard work paid off. Listening to the conversation between the two, Old Lady Bai and Mrs. Liu was so angry. Is this the son she raised for so many years? It seems that was not the case with the current Bai Erzhu. Chapter 384 - White-Eyed Wolf? Chapter 384: White-Eyed Wolf? After pointing her finger on Bai Erzhu, Old Lady Bai cursed him: ¡°You have no conscience, you white-eyed wolf. Your mother raised you this big, but you didn¡¯t even send a fish at home. You would rather give the outsiders than us, can¡¯t you see what you¡¯re doing?¡± Bai Erzhu immediately retorted: ¡°I can see. Before I went out this morning, I came to you to discuss things. We divided the house, but we didn¡¯t divide the foods. You said you will not share food with us because I was the one who proposed to separate. I epted it, so I said I will borrow some food this morning for a few days. But what did you said to me? Do you remember? You said, if you don¡¯t have food, then go starve to death.¡± Bai Erzhu pointed to the rice bag in the basket and said, ¡°I went to my brother-inw¡¯s house to borrow rice, people didn¡¯t say a word or two, he just gave me rice. I gave him fishes in exchange, he didn¡¯t ept it at once, it took me a long time to convince him. But what about you? Because you¡¯re very scared to eat less, you can¡¯t wait to throw us, the second branch and just decided to support the first branch. I was so silly in the past. When Zhao Lan and Bai Zhi were still here, our family still live a better life, so I didn¡¯t think too much about it. But now that Zhao Lan and Bai Zhi are gone, I realized we don¡¯t live life any better than them.¡± Because Bai Dabao was the first grandson, he always drank Bai Fugui and Bai Zhenzhu¡¯s rice soup. He was not someone prestigious, but he didn¡¯t put them, his second uncle and second aunt in his eyes. Bai Xiaofeng was even worse. Because he was the favorite grandson of the olddy, he treats everyone like his ves. His head grows bigger and bigger each year. He never called him second uncle, so what more when he bes a big official? In that case, why should he sacrifice the interests of his family to support a white-eyed wolf who doesn¡¯t put him in his eyes at all? Bai Erzhu¡¯s words made the olddy and Mrs. Liu speechless. This injustice was indeed caused by them. They separated yesterday, but they didn¡¯t even give a single grain to Bai Erzhu. Bai Erzhu came this morning and discussed things with them. He wanted to borrow some foods for a few days, but they were not willing so they sent him away. And then, he went out to find his brother-inw. Mrs. Zhang coldly looked at the olddy and Mrs. Liu, then she took the basket and went to the kitchen, while Bai Erzhu went into the room to change his wet trousers and shoes. ¡°What are you still doing? Aren¡¯t you still going to look for a doctor to treat me? Do you want to see die?¡± The pain made Bai Dazhu felt dizzy, coupled with the quarrel just now, he felt like his head will explode. Mrs. Liu panicked, she looked at the olddy and wait for her to decide. Old Lady Bai gritted her teeth and said to Bai Dabao: ¡°Dabao go with us to the Hu Family. When we meet them, you should tell everyone that it was Awu who break your father¡¯s arms, so that we can get money to cure your father.¡± Bai Dabao hurriedly waved his hand: ¡°No, no, no, I won¡¯t go, Awu is so scary. I don¡¯t want to see him, I will not go.¡± Seeing his son like this, Mrs. Liu busily said, ¡°Niang, he doesn¡¯t even have to go. Awu really looks scary, even I get scared of him.¡± Old Lady Bai put her hand on her waist and cursed in anger: ¡°He doesn¡¯t want to go, so he will not go? And because you point your finger to this olddy, I wille and support you? Can¡¯t you see what¡¯s going on here? Your husband was supposed to sell the wheat, so why did he provoke people? And now he¡¯s asking to spend money on his treatment? Do we have spare money to spend?¡± Bai Dazhu was also angry so he shouted: ¡°You don¡¯t have spare money so you will not let a doctor treat me? Could it be you want me to die like my father?¡± Chapter 385 - Brute Chapter 385: Brute Old Lady Bai had never seen Bai Dazhu speak to her ferociously as if he wanted to eat her. So at this moment, she was very shocked. How did things be like this? Her second son changed in apletely different person, and now her older son had also changed? He was her favorite son. Seeing the olddy like this, Mrs. Liu busily said: ¡°Niang, he didn¡¯t yell at you intentionally. He is in pain and feeling ufortable. He is depressed that he can¡¯t do anything. Niang, don¡¯t care about his words too much.¡± Although Old Lady Bai was sad deep inside her heart, she didn¡¯t take it to heart. Bai Dazhu never yelled at her before, he was very respectful at ordinary times. Today, he definitely didn¡¯t mean it. He was her son, so why will she care so much about this. Old Lady Bai said to Bai Dazhu: ¡°Dazhu, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to look for a doctor to treat you. You also know the situation at home. I only have a few pieces of money at hand, it will not be enough for consultation fee and treatment. I¡¯ll go to the Hu Family and asked for an exnation. When we get the money, I¡¯ll look for a doctor to treat you right away. Just bear with it for a while, we wille back soon.¡± Bai Dazhu wanted to scold his mother, but he swallowed the words he wanted to say. He helplessly nodded his head and said: ¡°Go now and hurry back, I don¡¯t want to be disabled.¡± Old Lady Bai was both anxious and angry inside her heart. She was anxious to save her son, but she was also angry because he always goes looking for trouble. He always broke her hands or legs. The silver coins she saved for many years were only spent on him. * Old Lady Bai and Mrs. Liu hurriedly went to the Hu Family¡¯s house. When they saw the gate was closed and locked, Old Lady Bai immediately cursed in anxiousness: ¡°Hu Changlin, get out of here now. You dare to hurt people, but your hiding inside your house? I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯ll not get away with this easily.¡± While Old Lady Bai was cursing, two vigers passed by. One of them said: ¡°If you are looking for Old Hu, their family went out with their carriage.¡± Old Lady Bai¡¯s face drastically changed: ¡°Went out? Where did they go? Where is Zhao Lan? Did she go too?¡± The young man nodded his head: ¡°Mmm, the carriage is full. Hu Changlin, Zhao Lan, Bai Zhi, Zhou Awu and his family also came.¡± Mrs. Liu asked: ¡°Where did they go?¡± The young man shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know. I saw them going out of the vige. They should be going to town.¡± Old Lady Bai kicked the gate of the Hu Family: ¡°Good, very good Hu Changlin. You run away after hurting someone. Do you think this olddy will let you run? If you have the skill, then don¡¯t evere back here for a lifetime.¡± The young man replied: ¡°Old Lady Bai, I also saw what happened at that time. It was your son Bai Dazhu you made the first move. Zhou Awu didn¡¯t do anything at all. It was very weird, he fell on the ground and then broke his arms.¡± The other viger answered with a smile: ¡°What so weird about it? Didn¡¯t Dazhu break his arms when he fought with Hu Feng before? His arms simply haven¡¯tpletely healed yet, and so he broke it when he fell. But speaking about it, it¡¯s really weird, from the beginning until the end, Dazhu is very fierce, but Zhou Awu didn¡¯t touch him.¡± Mrs. Liu felt very ufortable inside her heart when she heard those words: ¡°You¡¯re saying he was fierce, don¡¯t you know how honest my Dazhu is? When did he ever be rude to the people in the vige? You are just talking nonsense here. You talk badly with my Dazhu, why? Can you get benefits to Hu Family if you do that? You are really funny.¡± Mrs. Liu really wanted to tear the mouths of these two vigers into pieces. Chapter 386 - Dawdling Chapter 386: Dawdling When the two young men saw that Mrs. Liu was about to burst in anger, they didn¡¯t dare to utter another word, they quickly carried their farm tools and walked away. Mrs. Liu, who¡¯s body was trembling in anger, turned her head and asked: ¡°Niang, what should we do now?¡± Old Lady Bai gritted her teeth and said: ¡°They must be doing this intentionally. They know that we wille, so they deliberately run away.¡± Mrs. Liu also thought the same: ¡°It must be intentional. They are a group of bad people. We don¡¯t know when they will return. We can¡¯t let Dazhu wait for too long like this.¡± Before she could finish her words, Old Lady Bai swept her eyes towards her: ¡°Why not?¡± When Mrs. Liu saw the olddy¡¯s cold eyes, she hesitated: ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± She wanted to persuade the olddy to take out the money first and ask the doctor to treat Dazhu. Hu Changlin and Bai Zhi wille back sooner orter, they can get the money by then. But this olddy was very reluctant to pull out money, pulling out money was harder than going to heaven for her. Last time, when Bai Dazhu broke his legs, she tried to endure for a long time, but she can¡¯t because he was a son, so she looked for a doctor. But now, Bai Dazhu broke his arms again, they want her to take out her money again, she¡¯s afraid that she couldn¡¯t do it. At this moment, the sky suddenly darkened, and the wind was blowing, the sand in the wind prated their eyes. People couldn¡¯tpletely open their eyes. Old Lady Bai suddenly remembered the wheat that Bai Dazhu and Bai Dabao pulled out was still on the road: ¡°This is bad, let¡¯s hurry and get the wheat. If the wheat got wet, everything is over.¡± However, before they could even take two steps, the raindrops started pouring. Old Lady Bai was so anxious that she fell on the ground twice. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t break her bones. She ran all the way to look for the oxcart. By the time they found the oxcart, the wheat had been drenched. Old Lady Bai almost fainted. The two pulled the oxcart together back at home. When they get back, they saw Dai Dabao sitting in the living room in a daze. Bai Dazhu was leaning on the chair with a pale face. Bai Erzhu and Bai Fugui were nowhere to be found. Old Lady Bai, who was standing in the living room cursed in anger: ¡°You bunch of useless people. All you know is eat and sleep. You didn¡¯t even think about the wheat you left outside. Now the wheat is drenched by the rain.¡± Bai Dabao looked at the olddy in confusion: ¡°Grandmother, didn¡¯t you pulled the cart back? Why are you still shouting in anger?¡± Mrs. Liu winked at Bai Dabao, signaling him to shut up. However, Bai Dabao didn¡¯t see her winking. He went close to the door and pointed his finger to the soaked wheat: ¡°I counted them, we didn¡¯t lose anything.¡± Old Lady Bai really wanted to beat people. Her body kept shaking, but she doesn¡¯t know why if it was because of anger or cold. Old Lady Bai pointed her finger on the soaked wheat and said: ¡°This wheat all soaked, do you think you can still sell them? Within 2 days, they will rot. Do you know what does that means? Our family is over. It¡¯s over!¡± Bai Dazhu hurt his arms, they haven¡¯t got the money for treatment. And now, their rations for winter was gone. How can they live in the future? What will they spend in winter? How will they survive until next spring? At this time, Bai Erzhu and Bai Fugui came back from the field. Mrs. Zhang and Bai Zhenzhu also came back from the kitchen. Seeing the olddy all soaked, Bai Erzhu asked immediately: ¡°What happened to you?¡± Old Lady Bai fiercely stared at Bai Erzhu: ¡°You still have a face to ask what happened to me? The family is facing a big problem, but your just busy cooking fish, are you even still a human?¡± Chapter 387 - The little glutton Chapter 387: The little glutton When Bai Erzhu was scolded without doing anything wrong, he answered back in anger: ¡°Niang, what do you mean by that? What do you mean our family is facing a big problem? Big brother broke his arms and you went to look for a doctor, right? Why are you getting angry at me?¡± Old Lady Bai pointed her finger on the wheat that was still under the rain in the yard, and cursed: ¡°Look, can¡¯t you see that? Can you still sell this wheat now that it is soaked under the rain? Our winter food is now gone. Can¡¯t you see it?¡± Bai Erzhu looked at the wheat in the cart and frowned, then he quickly pulled Bai Fugui back in the room while saying: ¡°Don¡¯t fret, just hurriedly unload it and then put it back to the cabin first.¡± When Bai Erzhu and Bai Fugui went inside the room, Old Lady Bai red at Mrs. Zhang. She said full of resentment: ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know Erzhu separated with us because you forced him to do so. Now, are you happy?¡± Mrs. Zhang coldly sneered: ¡°I forced him? What do you think of Erzhu? Erzhu is not a fool, do I still need to force him?¡± Mrs. Zhang then swept her eyes to Bai Dazhu and Bai Dabao and said ¡°Yesterday, when we were dividing the house, I said we should also split the wheat in half, but what did you say? You said you will give them all to the first branch. Once they sold it, the money will be saved for Xiaofeng¡¯s study. We didn¡¯t argue with you. Today, they pulled out the wheat, get into trouble and went back, they left the wheat on the road without any care. Now that the wheat was soaked under the rain, you¡¯re ming Erzhu? Do you think you¡¯re being reasonable? Again, my Fugui is only 13-years-old this year, how old is Dabao? How much work my Fugui do every day? How much work Dabao do? Just now, Erzhu and Fugui both work in the field even when it¡¯s raining. And here Dabao was just sitting idly like a carefree person, why aren¡¯t you saying something about him?¡± ¡°You care about Dabao and Xioafeng because they are your grandsons. But isn¡¯t Fugui and Zhenzhu¡¯s surname also Bai?¡± Old Lady Bai was so angry, she used to be thew in this house. No one dared to answer back to her, but now, everyone yelled at her. There was no fear in their heart like before. Is it because she will not live for too long? Do they think she will die soon? The Bai family ended up in big trouble, while Bai Zhi and others were leisurely drinking tea in the tea house. ¡°Zhi¡¯er, let¡¯s go back when the rain has stopped. Your house is about to bepleted. Let¡¯s take this chance to start cleaning while we have free time, and so that things won¡¯t pile up.¡± Hu Changlin had never been to a tea house before. The feeling of sitting idly in the store made him ufortable. Bai Zhi smiled and waved her hand: ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that. I have already talked to some aunt in the vige. They wille tomorrow to do the cleaning. I told them I will give them 20 copper coins per day. They¡¯ll finish everything after 2 to 3 days.¡± Zhao Sue busily said: ¡°I can do that kind of work, you don¡¯t need to ask the others to do it.¡± Bai Zhi patted Ruer¡¯s head and said with a smile: ¡°You, just take care of Ru¡¯er well. You can help to cook when you have time. You don¡¯t need to do the work of others.¡± Ruer¡¯s mouth was stuffed with dried fruits. When she heard Bai Zhi mentioned her name, she quickly raised her round face: ¡°Mmm, I like mother¡¯s cooking, it¡¯s very fragrant!¡± The crowdughed. Awu pinched Ruer¡¯s little face: ¡°You little glutton, all you know is to eat all day long.¡± ¡°Of course, I am a kid. Kids know how to eat. How will they grow taller if they don¡¯t eat?¡± Ru¡¯er pouted her small mouth, which made her looked extremely cute. Chapter 388 - Meng Nan’s letter Chapter 388: Meng Nan¡¯s letter Zhao Lan likes Ru¡¯er deep inside her heart, she was very cute and well-behaved. She was like Bai Zhi when she was still a child, but at least, she was much luckier than her. At least from now on, she doesn¡¯t have to suffer like Bai Zhi before, she can grow happily. Zhao Lan rubbed Ru¡¯er¡¯s ck hair and smiled: ¡°I heard that the dim sum in Baiweizhai¡¯s snack shop is very good. I¡¯ll take Ru¡¯er to buy a few. It will be the Mid-Autumn Festival in 2 days. We should also buy moon cakes before we go back. ¡± Speaking of the Mid-Autumn Festival, Bai Zhi immediately thought of the full moon. She wondered what will she encounter this time if she returned to that ward on this full moon. After drinking tea, Bai Zhi took her family to the restaurant, and there she met Boss Chen, who was currently checking the ount book. ¡°Zhi¡¯er, you¡¯re here! You are a very rare customer. You never visit again since Meng Gongzi left.¡± Boss Chen threw the ount book on the shopkeeper and hurriedly went to Bai Zhi¡¯s side. Bai Zhi swept her eyes around the restaurant. The shop was full of customers. The smell of cuisine could make people feel drunk. ¡°Boss Chen¡¯s business is very lively.¡± She said with a smile. Boss Chen hurriedly cupped his fist and said: ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Miss Bai. If it weren¡¯t for the dishes you taught us and the melon we received from you, my business will not be this good. Our monthly ie is flowing like water in the falls. It became several times bigger than before.¡± Bai Zhi waved her hand: ¡°It¡¯s good that your business bes like this, I can sell much more melon to you. But I must say, there are not many melons now in our field. After we harvest, there will be no more. We can only sell again by next year.¡± Boss Chen immediately showed a bitter look in the face: ¡°What should we do? Now our restaurant is popr because of the four melon dishes. Without those dishes, it will be difficult to continue this business.¡± Bai Zhi became high spirited when she suddenly thought of a brilliant idea. ¡°I originally brought my family here to have dinner. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here. But since Boss Chen had mentioned this, I suddenly thought of an idea. Want to hear them?¡± Boss Chen was in desperate need, so he hurriedly called the shopkeeper and said: ¡°Hurry, take these VIP people upstairs, bring them all the signature dishes in our restaurants and entertain them. Today, I will be their host.¡± Bai Zhi then said to Hu Changlin and Zhao Lan: ¡°Go ahead first. I¡¯ll talk to Boss Chen ande back to youter.¡± Awu and Boss Chen have also met before, he knows that he was a good person, so he nodded his head peacefully: ¡°That¡¯s ok, I¡¯ll take care of them, you can rest assured.¡± Bai Zhi then went to the management room on the second-floor with Boss Chen. Boss Chen took the initiative to asked: ¡°Zhi¡¯er did you read Meng Gongzi¡¯s letterst time?¡± When she heard those words, Bai Zhi suddenly remembered the letter. After receiving the letter, she put it under the pillow. Later on, something happened in the house, Hu Feng wanted to join the army, and she became so busy. In the end, she forgot about the letter. Seeing the look in Bai Zhi¡¯s face, Boss Chen sighed: ¡°It seems you haven¡¯t seen it yet, no wonder you haven¡¯t given a reply.¡± Bai Zhi slightly raised her eyebrow: ¡°How did you know I haven¡¯t given a reply to him?¡± Boss Chenughed, and then he got up and walked towards the desk. He took a few envelopes from the drawer and put them in front of Bai Zhi: ¡°You take a look.¡± Bai Zhi took the letter, the envelope was opened. She pulled out the white paper inside. There were not many words on the paper. The meaning was very clear. There were three letters in total, but the meanings in the three letters were all the same. Chapter 389 - Medicinal Diet

Chapter 389: Medicinal Diet

In the letters, the sender was asking Boss Chen if she is alright, and why she didn¡¯t send a reply. Boss Chen said, ¡°Zhi¡¯er, the reason why Meng Gongzi sent me 3 letters in a short time, asking about your situation, is because I told him a few days ago that you had been beaten my Gu Daren. He seemed became so anxious, he wanted to read your written letter, but you haven¡¯t responded to him, so he continue sending letters to me.¡± Bai Zhi handed the letters back to him, with an embarrassed look in the face: ¡°I¡¯m sorry for troubling you. We are so busy these days so I forgot to write a reply for a while. I will write a letter when I go back.¡± Boss Chen smiled and waved his hand: ¡°What kind of trouble is this? You are being too polite. If you didn¡¯te, I am nning to go to Huangtou Vige today to look for you.¡± Bai Zhi also smiled: ¡°I haven¡¯t thanked you for thest time. I came out empty-handed today, I am a bit rude.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t need to say these polite words between us. If you look up to me, just Meng Nan, you can call me Big Brother Chen, I will call you my younger sister. In the future, you will be my, Chen Tairen¡¯s sister, how about it?¡± Chen Tairen admired Bai Zhi deep inside his heart, it has nothing to do with her rtionship with Meng Nan. Even if there was no connection with them, he was willing to recognize her as his sister. Bai Zhi knew that Chen Tairen was a distinguished person in Qingyuan Town. He was a local snake just like Gu Fengkang, so she had to give him some face. If she could call him brother, she will dly do so. ¡°Chen Dage, I¡¯ll rece the wine with tea, and toast you a ss.¡± Bai Zhi picked up the teacup and made a toast. Chen Tairen quickly picked up his teacup and said: ¡°Younger sister, no matter what happens in the future, juste to me. I won¡¯t say anything else, but in Qingyuan Town, there is no ce where I, Chen Tairen have no word.¡± The two drank tea and recalled some old events, which eventually brought them to the main topic. ¡°Younger sister, you just said earlier, you have a new idea? What is this idea?¡± Chen Tairen asked. Bai Zhi mysteriously smiled, got up, and went to the desk. She took a piece of white paper and wrote two words on it. Chen Tairen couldn¡¯t wait for her to bring the paper, he leaned behind her and with a surprise looked in the face, he said: ¡°Medicinal diet? You mean to say, you want me to make a medicinal diet?¡± Bai Zhi put down the brush and turned back to her previous seat, then sat down: ¡°Yes, medicinal diet. Chen Dage is a businessman. You manage many restaurants in the Qingyuan Town, you must have heard about medicinal diet.¡± ¡°In the end, the melon is just ordinary people¡¯s food. No matter how delicious is it, the price can only stay that way. It can¡¯t be too pricey. Although the profit is considerably high, it can¡¯t bring too much appeal.¡± ¡°If you make medicinal food and set a high price, you can earn a hundred times more than selling melon dishes. This medicinal diet will aim the rich people. Although Qingyuan Town is just small, it is near the border. I heard that many businessmen in the neighboring country are making business here and earning a lot of money. As long as you grasp the appetite of those people, we don¡¯t need to worry about the price of the medicinal diet.¡± Chen Tairen has seen the outside world, and he also had eaten this medicinal food in the capital. This medicinal food was quite popr. Almost all the restaurant there has a medicinal menu. It is good in the body, but very few eat it. The medicinal diet was good for conditioning the body. It has the same effect as medicine but it is in the form of food, so it¡¯s very popr for rich people. It¡¯s just,bining the medicine and foods perfectly to make a delicious meal, even in the capital, no one ever seeds. Chapter 390 - Real Medicinal Diet

Chapter 390: Real Medicinal Diet

The medicinal diet that Boss Chen had eaten was only a bit better than ordinary medicine, but it was far to be called delicious. ¡°Are you saying you know how to make a medicinal diet?¡± Boss Chen immediately became interested. If he could do well in this, he might get a chance to return to the capital, and even use this as a condition to leave the Wan Family, and just established his own restaurant. Bai Zhi nodded her head with a smile: ¡°I know a little. I have done it a few times before, and I still can.¡± Boss Chen knew that Bai Zhi was a modest and cautious person, she will not mention it if she was not sure. Moreover, he knew that Bai Zhi has excellent medical skills, she cured Meng Nan¡¯s broken hand. So when she said she knew a medicinal diet, it was not surprising at all. Boss Chen suppressed the excitement in his heart and asked: ¡°The medicinal diet is difficult to make. The hard part is to grasp the taste of this medicinal diet. I will not hide it from you. I have eaten a medicinal diet several times before. I will never forget it¡¯s taste. Because it¡¯s too difficult to swallow.¡± Bai Zhi slightly smiled: ¡°Because you made it in the wrong way. Since it is called a medicinal diet, it should be healthy and delicious. That is the real medicinal diet.¡± Seeing her face full of confidence, Boss Chen was filled with joy. He pped his thigh and said: ¡°Younger sister, if this kind of medicinal can really be made, you will be my great benefactor.¡± Bai Zhi was puzzled: ¡°If I don¡¯t make this medicinal diet and let you earn money in the restaurant, I can¡¯t also make a fortune for myself. Howe I¡¯ll be your benefactor?¡± Boss Chen said: ¡°You may not know about it, but in fact, before I came to Qingyuan town, I am a supervisor of the Wan Family¡¯s restaurant in the capital. I? can also be regarded as a person with a good reputation, but because of somethings, the Chief of executive got angry with me and assigned me to manage the restaurants in this Qingyuan Town. ¡± ¡°That was 10 years ago. Last year, the chief executive retired and went back to his hometown due to illness. After the new chief executive manages the office, he issued a pardon order to all the supervisors who had been sent away from the capital.¡± Although he was a steward of Wan Family¡¯s restaurant and umted a lot of merits, in the end, he was still only a ve of Wan Family. His selling deed was still in the hands of the Wan Family. If he could redeem himself, he will have no regret in this life. Bai Zhi suddenly felt sympathetic to Boss Chen who was in front of her. Apparently, he doesn¡¯t seem to be living afortable life just like on the surface. ¡°Chen Dage, rest assured, since we are going to do it, we have to do well and make the best medicinal diet.¡± Boss Chen stood up and picked up half of the tea he had previously drunk: ¡°Okay, let¡¯s substitute tea for wine and I wish you sess.¡± Bai Zhi, who was full of confidence, immediately responded: ¡°Good, I also wish you sess.¡± Bai Zhi then took another piece of paper, wrote a bunch of herbal names, and handed it to Boss Chen: ¡°Chen Dage, this is the herbal seeds I need. If I go to get these things, I¡¯m afraid it will be troublesome. If youe forward, it will much more convenient. ¡± The herbal seeds were monopolized by major pharmaceuticalpanies, which ordinary people couldn¡¯t go. But Boss Chen was not an ordinary person, he must have a way to get these things. Boss Chen doesn¡¯t know a thing about medicine, but because he had lived for so long, he became familiar with the name of herbs. So he asked out of curiosity: ¡°What do you want to do with these seeds? If you need herbs, I can get them through my connections, I can get as many as you want, and I can guarantee you the price will be lowest.¡± Bai Zhi waved her hand: ¡°Those dry medicinal herbs will not work. The medicinal diet we should present must be freshly picked from the ground. We should make the medicinal diet like this, not only to ensure the medicinal properties are intact but also to ensure its delicious taste.¡± Chapter 391 - Counting money at home Chapter 391: Counting money at home Boss Chen suddenly had a realization: ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s how it is. No wonder the medicinal diet I tried before have a strong smell. Although it¡¯s not that bad, it¡¯s really hard to swallow.¡± Boss Chen hurriedly put away the list: ¡°So, are you nning to nt them on your own?¡± Bai Zhi nodded her heard: ¡°We are farmers, we have thend and fields. So of course, we have to grow it on our own, which will not only offer us ie, but also confidence. After all, it¡¯s a medicinal diet. It¡¯s not good if a person just suddenly adds medicine on his diet. We shouldn¡¯t be careless.¡± Boss Chen nodded his head again and again: ¡°That is true. When I was in the capital, the medicinal food was not something I could eat casually. I need to consult the doctor in the restaurant first before I could eat the medicinal diet. Otherwise, the restaurant will be held ountable.¡± Bai Zhi said: ¡°The medicinal diet that I will offer will not be troublesome. We will just make something simple. Like the effect will be, replenishing the qi and spleen, so that everyone can eat it without side effects. It can also save us from trouble.¡± Boss Chen asked another question: ¡°What if someone has a targeted medicinal diet? For example, if he has some kind of disease and wants to rely on a medicinal diet to regte his body, what should we do?¡± Bai Zhi thought for a while and then said, ¡°If that is the case, I wille to the restaurant every 7 days. If there is such kind of customer, let him wait for me in the restaurant. After I check his condition, I will make a special meal for him. But of course, I will not make it in vain, you know!¡± Boss Chen can¡¯t help but apud: ¡°Good, good, naturally, you shouldn¡¯t make it in vain.¡± The two continued to talk for a while. When Bai Zhi felt hungry, she said goodbye to Boss Chen. Boss Chen got up and sent her out. Because he was walking too fast, his fat body stumbled to the corner of the table, and he grinned in pain. Seeing him like this, Bai Zhi shook her head and sighed: ¡°Chen Dage, forgive me, but you really should lose weight. Look at your body, if you go on like this, your body won¡¯t be able to stand it. Many diseases are caused by obesity. Before you get into that situation, you better solve it before it¡¯s toote.¡± Boss Chen grinned: ¡°I gained weight when I came to Qingyuan Town. When I first arrived here, I was upset and unwilling to do anything. Aside from eating I just slept all day. Later on, I could no longer change my greedy mouth.¡± Seeing him doesn¡¯t care about his appearance, Bai Zhi could only sigh: ¡°You can¡¯t be like this, you shouldn¡¯t get any fatter than this, you have to lose weight. Otherwise, you¡¯ll get into trouble sooner orter.¡± When Boss Chen saw her serious face, he also seriously replied: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will keep that in mind. Younger sister, I know you care about me, so I¡¯ll put it to heart.¡± When they arrived in the VIP room, Boss Chen drank two sses of wine with Hu Changlin and Awu, before leaving. As soon as Boss Chen left, Zhao Lan pulled Bai Zhi and asked, ¡°What did you say to him? Why did you two talk so long?¡± Bai Zhi put a piece of steamed pork belly into her mouth and chewed the fragrant meat, then said: ¡°Nothing, we talk about business. Our melons in the fields are almost finished, we can¡¯t leave the field empty.¡± Hu Changlin answered: ¡°It¡¯s almost winter, what can we grow there?¡± Bai Zhi revealed a mysterious smile: ¡°Naturally, there are things to grow and we can make a lot of money, just wait. Our 2-3 acres ofnd, once they are all nted, we just need to count money at home and y.¡± The weather was getting cold, the ground was no longer suitable to be nted with potatoes, but it was a suitable time for some herbs. When Ru¡¯er heard those words, she pped her hands and said: ¡°It¡¯s great to count money and y, I want to y!¡± Chapter 392 - Magical power

Chapter 392: Magical power

Everyoneughed out loud and happily finished their rich lunch. When the rain stopped, they went to the street to buy some food and other stuff. They returned to the vige as soon as they finished shopping. At this time, Old Lady Bai and Mrs. Liu pulled Vige Chief Li in front of Hu Family¡¯s yard while crying. Their crying voice sounds so miserable, and it was even mixed up with cursing words. ¡°They¡¯re back, Hu Changlin and the others are back.¡± The onlookers on the road said to Vige Chief Li. Vige Chief Li stretched his neck and saw that the carriageing slowly towards them. The carriage stopped in front of everyone, and Awu, who was driving asked the crowd: ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Vige Chief Li squeezed himself out of the crowd and asked Awu: ¡°You¡¯re back, I waited for you for a long time.¡± Old Lady Bai and Mrs. Liu also squeezed themselves out of the crowd. Then, Old Lady Bai put her hand on her waist and pointed her finger on the other hand at Awu: ¡°You bastard, you should be stabbed by thousand knives, you run away after hurting my son. If you have the ability, don¡¯te back here!¡± Bai Zhi said to Zhao Lan and Zhao Sue: ¡°Don¡¯te out yet, I¡¯ll deal with it.¡± She gets out of the carriage and stood by the stair frame. She coldly looked down at Old Lady Bai and Mrs. Liu. Her cold eyes shed with a trace of sarcasm. ¡°Bastard? Stabbed by a thousand knives? Who are you scolding?¡± Her voice was soft, but every word fell clearly in everyone¡¯s ears. Old Lady Bai¡¯s heart beat so fast. She doesn¡¯t know why, but recently, whenever she saw this little girl, she can¡¯t calm down, nor have the heart to look at her. Her eyes seemed to be able to see right through her heart¡­ ¡­ However, Mrs. Liu, who was on the side, didn¡¯t feel the same. When she saw the olddy didn¡¯t answer back immediately, she hurriedly shouted, in fear of their momentum suddenly disappeared: ¡°Who are we scolding? Isn¡¯t your dog ve who hurt Dazhu? Are you going to say that didn¡¯t happen?¡± Bai Zhi¡¯s face drastically changed, she angrily said: ¡°Liu Guihua, you better keep your mouth clean. Even if your whole family became a dog ve, Awu Dage is not a ve. Besides, there were so many people in the vige who saw it. It was your useless husband that wants to hurt others but identally hurt himself. He deserved it. It has nothing to do with Awu Dage.¡± Mrs. Liu was so angry that she almost vomited blood, she immediately put her hands on her waist and shouted: ¡°You fart, in a broad daylight, you¡¯re talking about ghostly things. Dazhu broke his arms, is that even possible when you fall? Awu must have used some magical power to hurt my Dazhu.¡± Bai Zhi coldlyughed: ¡°Liu Guihua, you need to show evidence before you speak. You can¡¯t just speak words so casually. I heard that in Chu Country, using magic power is prohibited. There is no exception. Vige Chief, isn¡¯t that true?¡± Vige Chief Li busily nodded his head: ¡°Yes, yes, that is indeed the case.¡± Bai Zhi then continued to say: ¡°I also heard that any informant can receive a reward for merit, which can be as high as 1000 silver coins, but if you falsely used people, you willpensate people for tainting their reputation. Vige Chief, isn¡¯t that right?¡± Vige Chief Li nodded his head again: ¡°That is true!¡± Bai Zhi didn¡¯t know this before, but when they went to the tea house today, she some people sitting nearby talking about it. She just heard about it. Bai Zhi then looked at Mrs. Liu with a cold eye: ¡°I don¡¯t know if your family can get 1,000 silver coins forpensation. If you can¡¯t get it, it would be better if you stop talking about such thing casually.¡± Chapter 393 - Consequences

Chapter 393: Consequences

Mrs. Liu was so angry that she couldn¡¯t speak, but Bai Zhi didn¡¯t stop there: ¡°You¡¯ve caused us trouble again and again. Your tricks are endless. I¡¯m afraid that even the actors in the opera, are not as capable as you. You can do different kinds of y without thinking too much. You can see in the eyes of the people in our vige that they are very satisfied with it.¡± The vigers could no longer hold theirughter. Bai Zhi then looked at the mother-inw and daughter-inw, who¡¯s trembling in anger, and coldly said: ¡°You don¡¯t need to say another ten thousand words, isn¡¯t your ultimate goal just to ask for money? I have money, and I¡¯m not a stingy person. It¡¯s not easy to make a living in this world. Whose family has no difficulty? I am willing to help people, I don¡¯t have a stone heart.¡± Bai Zhi leaned forward to lessen the distance between her and Old Lady Bai and Mrs. Liu. ¡°But I, Bai Zhi is not a fool. Not because someone is asking for money, I will just give it away. Especially to those people I have a grudge with. Even if they die from starvation in front of me, I will not give them even a sip of water.¡± Old Lady Bai almost vomited blood. She pointed her finger to Bai Zhi¡¯s nose, her finger was constantly trembling as she chokingly said: ¡°You, you have no conscience, you white-eyed wolf. Our Bai family supported you for so many years, but you¡ª¡± Bai Zhi cut off her words by saying: ¡°I am not here to argue with you whether you supported me or not. When you, mother-inw and daughter-inw killed me for 10 silver coins, I no longer have a rtionship with you. I, the living Bai Zhi, is no longer the same Bai Zhi. I only have niang as my rtive. And you are my enemies. I didn¡¯t seek revenge to the both of you, you should feel happy about that. However, if youe again and made me unhappy, I, Bai Zhi will not just say cruel words just like today. If you dare to trouble me again, don¡¯t me for being rude.¡± How can a 13-year-old girl, with a small and beautiful face, burst out words of anger, that only adults can do? Old Lady Bai and Mrs. Liu were so scared of the sudden change on Bai Zhi¡¯s face. To the point, that theypletely forgot to ask for money and just took a few steps back. The crowd also fell into silence. Who could have imagined that the little girl, who was always gentle and smiling, will have such a fierce side? Fierce, it was not Bai Zhi¡¯s style. She likes to convince people with reasonings. Every problem can be solved with kindness. But here, she gradually realized that reasoning seemed to be the most impracticable way. Most of the people here eat the hard way but not the soft way. If you are weak or even took a step back, they will take that opportunity to step on you. They will push you to the corner and will not let you stand up again. These words were not only for the evil women of the Bai family but also for the whole vige. Only by doing this, the people who are secretly thinking bad ideas will change their minds. Bai Zhi jumped out of the carriage and walked step by step closer to Old Lady Bai and Mrs. Liu, then said with a deep tone: ¡°Remember, don¡¯t try to provoke me again, or else, you will face the consequences!¡± After that, she ignored the olddy and Mrs. Liu. She just turned around and walked back to the carriage: ¡°Niang, you cane out.¡± Zhao Lan and the others came out of the carriage. Awu also went down to unload the horse. Bai Zhi then led the crowd inside the house and didn¡¯t look at the evil women of Bai Family again. Zhao Lan said to Vige Chief Li: ¡°Vige Chief, Zhi¡¯er has something to discuss with you. Come in and have a seat.¡± Chapter 394 - For this family Chapter 394: For this family Vige Chief Li can¡¯t wait to get inside. He doesn¡¯t want to stay anymore with the evil women of the Bai Family. When the onlookers saw that there was no drama to watch, they all dispersed. The original excitement disappeared in an instant, leaving only Old Lady Bai and Mrs. Liu in a messy autumn wind. The two haven¡¯t returned to their senses. They obviously came to ask for money. They were obviously in control. So, how did things ended up like this? ¡°Niang, what should we do now?¡± Mrs. Liu said while choking. Her husband¡¯s arms were broken, he was waiting for money to be treated. The olddy only has a few silvers left. They were for Bai Xiaofeng¡¯s tuition fee next year. The wheat they need to sell was soaked in the rain today. How are they going to survive the winter this year? If Bai Dazhu¡¯s arms will not be treated, he may be disabled. How will they live in the future? The road in front of her seemed to be blocked by the dark mist. She couldn¡¯t see the road ahead, nor see hope. What should she do? What? Old Lady Bai said with a bad tone: ¡°What should we do? If you ask me, who will I ask? When you encounter a problem, all you do is cry? Is crying useful? Can it solve all the problems in the world? Useless thing, you can¡¯t even control your husband. All you do is cause me trouble, one after another, it never ends.¡± Mrs. Liu¡¯s felt grievance. Bai Dazhu was her husband, but he was her son. She, a mother can¡¯t control her Bai Dazhu, so what more is she? However, now that the olddy was like this, although she felt wrong, she didn¡¯t dare to speak, so only swallow her sufferings. The two stood outside the Hu Family¡¯s yard. They didn¡¯t leave until the sky became dark again and the strong wind blew. It seemed the rain will pour once again, so they helpless left and went back to their house. * Seeing the two returning empty-handed, Bai Dazhu was so angry that he yelled out loud: ¡°I think you two just waiting for me to die, or you want me to be disabled, don¡¯t you?¡± Old Lady Bai frowned but didn¡¯t say a thing. When Mrs. Liu saw the look on thedy¡¯s face, she busily said: ¡°That bitch, Bai Zhi, refused to give us silvers. She said it was you hurt yourself. It has nothing to do with them. We, we have no way to force them, and Vige Chief Li doesn¡¯t want to help us, so we¡ª¡± Bai Dazhu shouted, ¡°So you came back empty-handed? If she will not give money, you will leave my arms just like this?¡± Mrs. Liu hurriedly waved her hand: ¡°It¡¯s not like that. Aren¡¯t we trying to find a way?¡± She took a nce at the olddy and said: ¡°You know the situation of our family. When you broke your arms and legs, coupled with the food and Xiaofeng¡¯s school supplies, we already spent at least 8 silver coins.¡± Bai Dazhu was not in the mood to listen to her calctions now, so he said: ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense with me, I just want to know, are you going to ask a doctor me or not?¡± Mrs. Liu fell into silence and just looked at the olddy. Bai Erzhu, who was drinking a bowl of fish soup, came out and watched the show. He wanted to know what their aging mother will decide this time. Will it be the same as 10 years ago? In order to keep the money in her hands, didn¡¯t she just watched their father and third brother die? When Old Lady Bai felt rxed a bit, she looked at Bai Dazhu and sighed: ¡°Dazhu, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to treat you. You also know that Xiaofeng spends a lot of money each year. I never saved money for myself, everything is for this family, for Xiaofeng!¡± Chapter 395 - Early bird catches the worm

Chapter 395: Early bird catches the worm

¡°There are 3 silver coins left in the family, which is the same price as Lu Dafu¡¯s treatment to youst time. Even if Lu Dafu increases the price, he can only receive these 3 silver coins. Our family is in a very poor state. Xiaofeng¡¯s tuition fee next year is gone. And now, I don¡¯t know how we will survive in winter.¡± The more Old Lady Bai thinks of their situation, the more she gets angry, and the more her voice raised by a few degrees: ¡°Dazhu, tell me, what should I do as your niang?¡± The son in front of her was such a useless person. She didn¡¯t felt it before, she had only realized it today. In the past, the Bai family had a better life, because Zhao Lan was there. Ever Since Zhao Lan and Bai Zhi left, the family didn¡¯t have a good day. Only a day had passed since they separated, he broke his arms again, and then he let the wheat get soaked in the rain. The only remaining money they have was taken out for his treatment, but he didn¡¯t even show any sense of guilt. Instead, he med her and used her of being an evil mother. But how can Bai Dazhu have the heart to manage the future? Now, he only wanted his arms to be treated. He doesn¡¯t want to be disabled. After that, they can talk again about the future. As long as people live, there is hope, right? ¡°What to do? Of course, find me a doctor first. Put everything aside and let me have treatment first. If I get disabled, can you live a good life? If the money is gone, we can just make money. If my hand is gone, you will all starve to death!¡± It¡¯s very easy to say, if the money is gone, then just make money. But did Bai Dazhu ever earn even a single copper coin in his life? Old Lady Bai didn¡¯t say another word, it was useless to say more. His arms need to cure. After all, he was his first son, Bai Xioafeng¡¯s father, and will be her pir of support in old age. She has no other son who can support her. Old Lady Bai sighed and turned to go to her room. After a while, she came out with the 3 silver coins in her hand. She put the 3 silver coins in Mrs. Liu¡¯s hand and said: ¡°You go to Lu Dafu¡¯s house, say a few good words to him, to make him not ask for more money. Our family only have these silvers, we shouldn¡¯t let him die just because weck 1 or 2 silver coins.¡± Mrs. Liu took the silver coins, she was both happy and sad inside her heart. She was happy because his husband will be saved, but she was sad because she doesn¡¯t know what will happen in the future. * Bai Erzhu returned to their room and drank the remaining fish soup. Bai Zhenzhu was sitting near the window. She was looking at the dark cloud outside, looking all sad. Mrs. Zhang put a bowl of fine white fish in front of her and asked in a low voice, ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Bai Zhenzhu looked back and sighed: ¡°I¡¯m not thinking of anything.¡± She then took the chopsticks that her mother was giving to her and put a piece of fish on her mouth: ¡°Niang, this fish is very fresh.¡± Mrs. Zhang smiled when she saw her daughter had a smile on her face: ¡°Slow down, there¡¯s plenty.¡± On the side, Bai Fugui, who was drinking the fish soup said full of satisfaction: ¡°Niang, if we could eat fish every day, how wonderful would that be!¡± Mrs. Zhang said with a smile: ¡°You are so greedy. The river at the entrance of the vige is deep and dangerous. There is a lot of fish in it, but not everyone can catch it. Your father just got lucky today. He catches a few of them.¡± Bai Erzhu said with a smile, ¡°We used to hear that some vigers catch fish in there. I didn¡¯t believe it at first. Why can they catch fish, but I can¡¯t? Now, I understand.¡± Mrs. Zhang smiled and asked, ¡°What did you understand?¡± Bai Erzhuughed, ¡°As the saying goes, the early bird catches the worm. They get up early so they can catch fish. If I get there a littleter today, aren¡¯t these fish will belong to someone else?¡± Chapter 396 - Bai Zhenzhu’s love

Chapter 396: Bai Zhenzhu¡¯s love

The smile on Mrs. Zhang¡¯s face almost reached her ears, as she said: ¡°You finally opened up your mind. Before Zhao Lan is there to work inside and outside the house, you can stay idle, I can also livefortably. But now, it¡¯s different. If we want to live, we can only rely on ourselves to do farm works. Otherwise, we will starve to death.¡± Mrs. Zhang turned her head and looked at Bai Zhenzhu with a serious face, then said to Bai Erzhu: ¡°Our Zhenzhu is also not too young, she had reached the age of marriage. Some people came to our house to propose marriage, but since Zhao Lan left our house, no one ever came to talk about marriage. The whole vige knows that our family doesn¡¯t live a good life since Zhao Lan left, and so they don¡¯t want to get involved in our family. The first branch drags us down, even if we wanted to look for a good family, it will be difficult.¡± ¡°However, now that we separated from them. As long as we work diligently and prepared a dowry for Zhenzhu, what else is there worry to look for a good family?¡± Bai Erzhu was about to answer, but then Bai Zhenzhu stood up immediately and said: ¡°Niang, I don¡¯t want to marry. I will stay with you at home, I don¡¯t want to marry and live in someone else¡¯s house.¡± Mrs. Zhangughed and said: ¡°Look at you getting all shy, silly child, how can a grown-up girl not marry? It¡¯s just a matter of time and you turn 15 this year. Even if you can¡¯t get married this year, you must get married next year. If we keep dragging it on, you will be an olddy.¡± Bai Zhenzhu anxiously said: ¡°Niang, I¡¯m not shy. I¡¯m telling the truth, I don¡¯t want to marry someone.¡± Bai Fugui put down the bowl in his hand and wipe the trace of soup on his mouth. Then, said with a smile: ¡°Niang, sister has someone in her heart, so she doesn¡¯t want to marry someone else.¡± Mrs. Zhang was shocked, she has someone in her heart? Bai Zhenzhu never talks to outsiders, nor go outside the gate. How did she have someone in her heart? Mrs. Zhang red at Bai Fugui: ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, it¡¯s bad if other people heard of it.¡± Bai Fugui shook his head and said: ¡°Niang, I¡¯m not talking nonsense, sister really have someone in her heart¡ª¡± Bai Zhenzhu rushed forward and covered Bai Fugui¡¯s mouth. She didn¡¯t let him go as she said: ¡°Shut up, don¡¯t talk nonsense just like you always do in front of me. Even if you want to talk nonsense, you shouldn¡¯t be doing it in front of niang and father. If you dare to say it again, I¡¯ll tear your mouth.¡± Bai Fugui was 13-years-old this year, but he was thin and short. He was only the same size as Bai Zhenzhu, who was 15-years old. However, he has a bit more strength than Bai Zhenzhu, who was a girl. Bai Fugui pushed Bai Zhenzhu¡¯s hand away and grinned: ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense, don¡¯t you like Hu Feng? I¡¯ve known that for a long time. You can¡¯t hide it anymore. Do you think you can hide it forever?¡± Mrs. Zhang¡¯s facial expression changed: ¡°No wonder, when Hu Feng joined the army and left Huangtuo Vige today, you look so disheartened.¡± Bai Erzhu also frowned: ¡°Zhenzhu, is Fugui saying true? You like that kid, Hu Feng?¡± Bai Zhenzhu¡¯s face blushed as red as a monkey¡¯s butt: ¡°I don¡¯t, don¡¯t listen to Fugui¡¯s nonsense.¡± Bai Erzhu and Mrs. Zhang¡¯s both experienced it in the past, so how can they not understand their daughter¡¯s shy appearance? Mrs. Zhang became anxious. She pulled Bai Zhenzhu¡¯s hand said: ¡°Silly child, whoever you like doesn¡¯t matter, but how can you like Hu Feng?¡± Bai Zhenzhu was slightly stunned, she stared at her mother in confusion: ¡°Niang, what do you mean by that? Why not?¡± Mrs. Zhang replied: ¡°Why are you still asking? Who in the vige doesn¡¯t know that Hu Feng and Bai Zhi, were like a newly married couple? They stay together all day long. Maybe they already decided to get married. What is the use of you liking him? You have no chance!¡± Chapter 397 - Mooncake

Chapter 397: Mooncake

Bai Zhenzhu shook her head: ¡°Impossible, how could a man like Hu Feng fell to a farmer girl like Bai Zhi. Bai Zhi is not good enough for him.¡± Mrs. Zhang didn¡¯t know what to do say. After all, she was her own daughter. In her eyes, Bai Zhenzhu was, of course, the best, but she also understood that on other people¡¯s eyes, she may not be the best. Bai Erzhu was a man. He likes doing things straight to the point. He doesn¡¯t get worried as women do. So, he directly said: ¡°Zhenzhu, you are not too young. You know what¡¯s happening at home. Hu Feng and the Bai Family hated each other. Even if Bai Zhi didn¡¯t exist, he can¡¯t marry into our family, do you understand?¡± Bai Zhenzhu shook her head again and said out loud: ¡°No, I don¡¯t understand. You are you, I am me, I have no resentment against him. Why should I be affected by your affairs with him?¡± Bai Erzhu wanted to persuade, but Bai Zhenzhu didn¡¯t want to listen anymore, she rushed out of the room with red eyes. The couple remained silent for a while, but then Mrs. Zhang said: ¡°This matter can¡¯t be dragged on anymore. I¡¯ll marry her off by next spring, let¡¯s do it before Hu Feng returns, otherwise, something might go wrong.¡± Bai Erzhu nodded his head: ¡°That¡¯s right, Zhenzhu is not too young. Dragging it further will not be good for her. If this thing spread, things might get even worse for her.¡± * In the Hu Family Bai Zhi gave Vige Chief Li a bag with 2 pieces of dim sum and mooncakes that they bought in Baiweizhai Shop earlier. Vige Chief Li repeatedly refused: ¡°One is enough, you don¡¯t need to add more.¡± Bai Zhi said: ¡°One for you, your wife, your son, and your daughter-inw. Don¡¯t refuse anymore.¡± Vige Chief Li took the bag and released a long sigh. He understood Bai Zhi¡¯s intention. She wanted her to use these things, to block his daughter-inw¡¯s mouth so that she wouldn¡¯t find Awu¡¯s family trouble when she was unhappy. He can only me himself for being old and incapable, he can¡¯t manage this daughter-inw well. After seeing he ept it, Bai Zhi said, ¡°Li Bo, I have one more thing to discuss to you.¡± Vige Chief Li asked: ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Tell me about it.¡± Bai Zhi said: ¡°My new house will bepleted in a few days, we will be able to live there after cleaning everything. I want Awu and his family to live with us.¡± When Vige Chief Li heard this, he was not surprised at all. Recently, Mrs. Li often goes to their house to make trouble. The vigers did not know. In order to stop Mrs. Li, he gave Awu¡¯s monthly rent to her. But still, she was not satisfied, she constantly gave Awu¡¯s family trouble to get more money. Vige Chief Li sighed: ¡°It¡¯s better for them to move with you so that I will not get angry with that woman. I will return the rest of the rent to you.¡± Bai Zhi quickly waved her hand: ¡°No, no, I don¡¯t need a refund. We said they will leave there for a year, but now we decided to do things like this. It has nothing to do with you, the rest of the rent, you don¡¯t need to give it to us.¡± Vige Chief Li said with a straight face: ¡°How can I do that? I¡¯m not such a greedy and cheap person. People will no longer live with us, how can I collect your money? It makes no sense.¡± Bai Zhi¡¯s eyes roll, and so she immediately tried to say: ¡°People can¡¯t live anymore, but their things will be left in there. My house is small, we can¡¯t put too many things in there. We will still rent your house for their things.¡± Awu have so many things? Why he didn¡¯t know that? No matter how small their house is, they can put their things: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, I know your kindness, but I can¡¯t take that money.¡± Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°I don¡¯t have good intentions. I really want to rent your house to put things, not only Awu Dage¡¯s things, but also my and my Niang¡¯s things. We don¡¯t need a refund.¡± Chapter 398 - What do you think of Hu Bo?

Chapter 398: What do you think of Hu Bo?

After talking in circles, Vige Chief Li was defeated by Bai Zhi in the end. He felt like he was a mirror. Bai Zhi will continue to rent their house to store things. It was clear that she didn¡¯t want him to be embarrassed. The rent was already in Mrs. Li¡¯s pocket. Most people in the vige know this thing, so how could she not? After Vige Chief Li left, Zhao Sue gathered her things and sighed: ¡°Not all people are as honest as Vige Chief Li and his son, so how did he get such kind of daughter-inw?¡± Bai Zhi said in a low voice: ¡°Every family has their own difficulties. This is maybe their fate. Fortunately, they don¡¯t live together, otherwise, their life will be more difficult.¡± When Bai Zhi returned to their cabin house after dinner, she stretched out her body on the bed and think about the nting herbs, but suddenly, she remembered Meng Nan¡¯s letter. She quickly sat up and looked for the envelope under her pillow. The handwriting on the envelope was neat, it can be seen it was carefully done. There were three sheets of paper inside, each letter was filled with characters. Meng Nan said that the dry food she made for him was delicious, but unfortunately, he had finished everything along the way. Since then, he missed her cooking a lot. He also said that on their way back to the capital, they encountered a group of robbers. Fortunately, there were enough guards to the Meng family. With Jin Shiwei¡¯s help, he got out of danger, but they suffered heavy losses. Several of their men were killed and injured. Their carriage was destroyed, so he had to walk to the nearby town. Then he said, after returning to the capital, the emperor summoned him and assigned him to a small post official. Although his official rank was not high, it was better than being idle just like in Qingyuan Town. But then he also said that he missed his life in Qingyuan Town, especially after meeting her, he hoped to see her as soon as possible. He said that he will always wait for her reply. As long as she was willing to go to the capital, he will send someone to pick her up immediately. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Zhao Lan went inside the room and saw her holding the letter with a serious face. Bai Zhi folded the letter when she finished and shoved it back into the envelope, then she smiled: ¡°I forgot to read Meng Nan¡¯s letter. When I met Chen Dage today, he reminded me about it. I just remember it today.¡± Zhao Lan smiled and asked, ¡°What did he say in the letter?¡± Bai Zhi put the letter under the pillow and shook her head gently: ¡°Nothing much, he just said that they arrived in the capital peacefully, and he was asking if we¡¯re living a good life. He also asks if we wanted to go to the capital.¡± Zhao Lan sat beside Bai Zhi and took her hand, then asked: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, do you want to go to the capital? If you want to go, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. No matter where you want to go, as long as I can be with you, it doesn¡¯t matter where it is.¡± Bai Zhi was very touched. She knew that with Zhao Lan¡¯s temperament, she was not a lively person. The life in the mountain vige was most suitable for Zhao Lan. ¡°Niang, I just want to live a simple life with you here, nothing else.¡± She then held Zhao Lan¡¯s hand and smiled ambiguously: ¡°Niang, I have something to ask you, what do you think of Hu Bo? ¡± Zhao Lan¡¯s face blushed immediately, and she quickly pulled back her hand: ¡°This child, what are you asking me?¡± ¡°Niang, don¡¯t you know what I am asking? Tell me about it.¡± Zhao Lan¡¯s face seemed to be burning. She turned away her eyes to Bai Zhi as she said with a not so good tone: ¡°I know what you are trying to say, but stop talking nonsense. I¡¯ll go and fetch water. You can rest first.¡± Looking Zhao Lan, who was trying to escape, Bai Zhi couldn¡¯t continue the matter. She had never seen her mother like this, her mother was so cute, it seems she had guessed it right. Chapter 399 - Meng Family in the capital

Chapter 399: Meng Family in the capital

In the Capital, Meng Family Mansion. ¡°Go and ask the concierge if there is any letter from me.¡± Meng Nan, who just came in from the outside, ordered Jin Shiwei. Jin Shiwei replied with a bitter tone: ¡°Gongzi, I¡¯ve already asked them thrice today.? If you have a letter, they will naturally send it to the house.¡± Meng Nan found out that the sun outside the window had turned red. Unknowingly, another day was about to pass. It takes only seven days to send a letter from Qingyuan Town to the capital. Seven days had passed, but there was no trace of a letter. ¡°Chen Tairen didn¡¯t reply?¡± Meng Nan asked with a frown. Jin Shiwei shook his head: ¡°No, Boss Chen must be very busy.¡± Meng Nan mmed the book directly on the table: ¡°How busy can he be? No matter how busy he is, can¡¯t he spare time to reply to me?¡± Jin Shiwei just shrugged his shoulder and didn¡¯t say a thing. Since they returned to the capital, Meng Nan has be irritable day by day. He either in a daze or in a rage all day long. It¡¯s very hard to be a bodyguard ah! At this time, a maidservant came in: ¡°Gongzi, Furen ask you to go to the Fushou Residence to have a talk.¡± Meng Nan frowned and asked, ¡°Did she say what is it about?¡± The maidservant shook her head: ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Meng Nan sighed, got up and changed his clothes, then followed behind the maidservant to Fushou Residence. Fushou was the residence Meng Nan¡¯s mother lived. * At this time in the Fushou Residence, Meng Nan¡¯s mother, Xu Furen, and another richdy was chatting andughing, while having tea. ¡°Furen, gongzi is here.¡± When the maidservant guarding the door saw Meng Nan, entering the yard, she rushed inside to report. Xu Furen nodded her head and looked at Zheng Furen: ¡°My son, he has been away in the capital for a long time, so these days, he¡¯s still can¡¯t adapt in the lifestyle here. He forgot toe over.¡± Zheng Furen put down the teacup in her hand and smiled lightly: ¡°Sister, do we still need to say such polite words? Who cares if he still can¡¯t adapt? It doesn¡¯t matter as long as the children can do good deeds.¡± Xu Furen smile even more: ¡°That is true, we, parents only want our children to do good things.¡± While talking, Meng Nan entered the hall. He saw the guests in the hall and so he hurriedly paid respect: ¡°Aunt Zheng!¡± Zheng Furen looked at Meng Nan. The smile in her eyebrows couldn¡¯t be hidden: ¡°I didn¡¯t see him only for a few years, Nan¡¯er be more handsome than before!¡± Xu Furen covered the big smile on her lips and said: ¡°Sister, you¡¯re making meugh. He¡¯s still the same as before, he didn¡¯t change much!¡± Zheng Furen replied: ¡°Speaking about it, my Xue¡¯er hasn¡¯t changed at all. She¡¯s still the same as before. She can¡¯t leave her brother Nan. I came here today in secrecy. If I let her know, she will naturallye with me.¡± Xu Furen said with a smile: ¡°Sister if that is the case, bring Xue¡¯er with you if she wanted toe.¡± Zheng Furen waved her hand: ¡°How could that be, if people learn of that, they might gossip about it.¡± Even if Meng Nan is a fool, he will understand what his mother trying to do. The Meng family and the Zheng family have long been in a good rtionship, and they were also quite powerful in the capital. Although the Zheng? Family was currently inferior to the Meng family, their momentum has been stable all these years. His father and mother have the intention of letting him marry the daughter of Zheng Family two years ago. Now that he returned to the capital, Zheng Furen came to their door personally. It seems that they were now being anxious, their daughter turned 15 two years ago, and now she¡¯s 17. Chapter 400 - Marriage between Zheng Family and Meng Family

Chapter 400: Marriage between Zheng Family and Meng Family

It just a pity, Meng Nan was not interested to marry such a delicate girl. ¡°I don¡¯t know why mother is looking for me, did something happened?¡± Meng Nan asked Xu Furen. Xu Furen slightly smiled: ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Your Aunt Zheng came, I want you to meet her.¡± Meng Nan nodded his head and slightly smiled at Zheng Furen: ¡°I should have visited aunt. It¡¯s impolite of me.¡± Zheng Furenughed: ¡°You have the heart. I know you. I don¡¯t really mind.¡± After a brief conversation, Meng Nan looked for an excuse and then left. As soon as he arrived at the gate of Fushou Residence, Xu Furen caught up to him. ¡°Nan¡¯er, wait up.¡± Meng Nan stopped and turned around, then said: ¡°Mother, is there something else?¡± Xu Furen didn¡¯t beat around the bush, she lifted her chin and said: ¡°Today, your Aunt Zheng came here for your marriage with Xue¡¯er. Do you have anything to say?¡± Meng Nan simply said: ¡°I don¡¯t agree.¡± Xu Furen was shocked: ¡°What did you say?¡± Meng Nan replied: ¡°You asked me if I had something to say, I said, I don¡¯t agree.¡± ¡°Wha, what? Don¡¯t you have a good rtionship with Xue¡¯er before? Xue¡¯er wanted to marry you with all her heart. You know this all along, and you never said that you don¡¯t agree with this marriage before!¡± Meng Nan¡¯s sharp eyebrows frown, he sighed and said: ¡°Mother, Zheng Ruxue and I don¡¯t have a good rtionship. She just kept pestering me. For the sake of Zheng Family¡¯s face, I didn¡¯t say anything. Moreover, you didn¡¯t mention this thing to me before, so I didn¡¯t get a chance to express my opinion. So how did this be my fault?¡± Xu Furen became anxious: ¡°Nan¡¯er, you can¡¯t say this. Although this matter has not been mentioned to you on the surface, everyone knows this event. You can¡¯t suddenly say that you don¡¯t agree. Didn¡¯t we dy her marriage enough?¡± Meng Nan waved his hand: ¡°Mother, I can¡¯t afford to bear the crime of dying her marriage. Since the beginning, I didn¡¯t say or do anything to her beyond the rules. The most important point is, I don¡¯t like a girl like her. Marriage is a life-long event. I shouldn¡¯t be careless. If you marry someone you don¡¯t like, it will not only torture me but also her, right? So I want mother to think twice!¡± As the son of the Meng family, he used to think that he had no right to decide his own destiny, nor resist, because he never cared. For him, to have a wife and have a son was just to fulfill one of the many obligations of being a son of the Meng family. That¡¯s all there is to it. But now, he wants to spend a lifetime with someone he likes. Meng Nan turned around and walked away, leaving Xu Furen standing alone. His son came back from Qingyuan Town, but it seemed he have changed a lot. He became more silent than before and more imprable. How can this be good? Zheng Furen was still waiting for her in the hall. How will she exin this matter? If she disregards Meng Nan¡¯s wishes, force him to marry Zheng Ruxuer, even if she enters their door, he will not touch her. Then, won¡¯t her dream to have grandson will fail? But if she will follow his wishes, what will she say to the Zheng family? Won¡¯t they resent them? Xu Furen took a lot of time before she returned to the hall. When she returned, she only said that Meng Nan walked too fast and didn¡¯t catch up when she chased after him. Zheng Furen was also a clever person. Seeing the look on Xu Furen¡¯s face, she didn¡¯t mention about the marriage between their family. She had a guess inside her heart. She couldn¡¯t help but feel depressed, she lost her appetite to drink tea. In the end, she left with a ck face. Chapter 401 - Prince Xiao’s banquet

Chapter 401: Prince Xiao¡¯s banquet

The night was dark, but Xu Furen and Meng Yuande¡¯s faces were darker than the night. ¡°How can you say that Zheng Ruxue doesn¡¯t deserve you? Why are you not willing to be with her?¡± Meng Yuande was the center of power of the Meng family and even the Meng n. The thing that he hated most was when someone disobeys him. If the person in front of him was not his legitimate son, he will punish him ording to the family¡¯s rule. Why would he bother to endure things up until now? Meng Nan was kneeling in front of Meng Yuande with a straight back and calm face. He looked up to his father and said: ¡°Father, I am now old, I am no longer the former Meng Nan. I hope I can take control of my own marriage and choose the one that I love. Instead of turning my lifelong happiness into a victim of your official interests. ¡± Meng Yuande mmed his hand on the table, the lid on the delicate porcin jar was shaken by his external force, it rolled several times andnded on the floor covered with thick embroidered nkets. ¡°You son of a bitch, can you hear what you¡¯re saying? As a Meng Family son, you should put the benefit of the Meng Family first at all times. This is the price you have to pay for enjoying such prosperity and wealth, don¡¯t you know that?¡± Meng Nan frowned. Rage gradually gathered up to his originally calm heart. His calm eyes also gradually became cold and sharp. ¡°As a Meng Family¡¯s son? Prosperity and wealth? Father, don¡¯t you really know the truth or are you pretending? Since I, Meng Nan, came to this world, how much hardship did I suffered? How many times did I suffer? How many times have I been assassinated? How many times did I have to escape, even my brother¡ªmy brother¡¯s death, is it just an ident? ¡± When Xu Furen heard her eldest son, her eyes immediately turned red in grief. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Meng Yuande stared at Meng Nan with knitted eyebrows. His face was filled with anger, and Xu Furen was confused. How could Meng Nan know this? Meng Nan secretly sneered: ¡°What nonsense? Father, I am no longer the boy of that year. I? grew up, I know what¡¯s right and what¡¯s wrong, I know how to argue. And I know that this so-called prosperity and wealth is just ridiculous.¡± He had thought many times that if he was not born in the Meng family, would his brother die? Will he live a helpless life? Especially after encountering Bai Zhi in Qingyuan Town, his feeling became stronger and stronger. He wanted to be free and do what he wanted to do just like ordinary people. Seeing the confrontation between the father and the son, Xu Furen was upset inside her heart. She wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and gently pulled her husband¡¯s sleeve, and said with a low voice: ¡°Laoye, let¡¯s talk about marriageter. I don¡¯t want you, father and son hurt each other because of this.¡± Meng Yuande had never seen Meng Nan like this before. He was surprised and happy inside his heart, but he was also worried. Meng Nan grows up and finally act like a real man. He was naturally happy. However, this kind of man will be hard to leave alone. After a period of silence, Meng Yuande waved his hand: ¡°Well, let¡¯s not mentioned this matter for the time being, but it does not mean that this matter had passed. You can think about this matter again, and then give me a definite answerter on.¡± Meng Nan didn¡¯t say a thing. For him, his answer today will be his answer next time. He will never marry Zheng Ruxue. Meng Yuande added another thing: ¡°Tomorrow, Prince Xiao will host a banquet in the Diner¡¯s house. You will go with me.¡± Meng Nan frowned: ¡°Prince Xiao? What am I going to do there?¡± He and Prince Xiao had never met before. What will he do there? *Laoye ¨C Master. Chapter 402 - Is this a coincidence? Chapter 402: Is this a coincidence? Meng Yuande sighed: ¡°You and Prince Xiao haven¡¯t met before. Because I don¡¯t want you to participate in this kind of gathering. But now, it is different. You are now an official in the capital. Since Prince Xiao was given a title. No one in the court canpare with him. He will likely be the crown prince in the future, so this is a good time for you to meet with him.¡± In the past, he deliberately prevented Meng Nan from appearing in front of the princes too early. He was afraid that standing in the wrong factions will affect Meng Nan¡¯s future and the future of the Meng family. Nowadays, Prince Xiao became more and more powerful that no one could surpass him. Naturally, he has no scruples. Meng Nan wants to refuse, but after thinking that he just refused to get married. If he refuses again to attend this banquet, the consequences might be bad. In the end, he said: ¡°Ok!¡± Meng Yuande nodded his head with satisfaction: ¡°Get up, go back and prepare yourself. Prince Xiao is rather an elegant figure. He likes to speak poems against others, you two have the same preferences. You will naturally attract his attention.¡± Meng Nan responded with an ¡®um¡¯, but he didn¡¯t put it to mind. He doesn¡¯t want to act like a poet geek just to please a man he had never met before. * The next day, in Diner¡¯s house. Prince Xiao hosted a banquet. So of course, he didn¡¯t invite only the Meng Family. But also, the most appealing and powerful families in the capital. As well as several courtiers who have power in speech. He invited all of them. In thergest private dining room of Diner¡¯s House, there are three big tables and one table full of delicious dishes. The guest has arrived, but the host of the banquet hasn¡¯t arrived. Everyone greeted each other in harmony, with a big smile on their face. But under those smiles, each of them had their own thoughts and calctions. ¡°Prince Xiao is here!¡± A cheerful voice sounded in the private room. Everyone hurriedly went to meet the prince. Meng Nan walked together with the crowd and followed behind his father. The two of them walked towards the door. The Meng family was so powerful in the capital, only a few families canpare with them. So the one in front of the crowd was naturally the Meng Family. A tall figure stepped into the private room. But before Meng Nan had time to see the appearance of Prince Xiao, the crowd had already surrounded him. ¡°No need to be so polite, everyone, take a seat!¡± Prince Xiao¡¯s voice was very appealing, but also cold. Meng Nan looked at the back of Prince Xiao who was standing tall and strong at the center of the room. Prince Xiao then walked towards the main seat and turned around to sit. Meng Nan finally saw Prince Xiao¡¯s face. He looked very handsome and young, but it gave him a surprise. This Prince Xiao in front of him looked quite simr to Hu Feng. His eyebrows, nose, and lips resemble Hu Feng. But how could this be? Is there such a coincidence in the world? No, no, there is no such coincidence in this world. Although Hu Feng was in Huangtuo Vige and he was calling Hu Changlin father, but he and Huangtou Vige has nopatibility. He and Hu Changlin have no simrities at all. At some point, Hu Feng¡¯s temperament seemed even nobler than this Prince Xiao in front of him. The length of the banquet was not too long, nor too short. But for Meng Nan, every minute was torture. He can¡¯t wait to leave, he wanted to understand the doubt in his heart. He never cared about political affairs in the pce. He never cared, nor mind them. But after hearing them, it was difficult to forget. For example, the disappearance of Prince Jin three years ago that shocked the whole country. The emperor got so furious that he ordered a thorough investigation. A cousin of him from the branch of Meng Family witnessed the incident, so he was also convicted of it. Chapter 403 - Flattery

Chapter 403: ttery

While holding a ss wine on his hand, Prince Xiao¡¯s eyes fell on Meng Nan, who was restless: ¡°This son of Meng Family is truly a talented person and has a great manner!¡± Meng Yuande smiled very proudly. His son¡¯s appearance could be said one of the best in the capital. Meng Yuande said with a wide smile: ¡°You¡¯re overpraising him, your highness. Such a mediocre appearance to be praised by your highness, I extremely feel ashamed.¡± Meng Yuande stretched out his foot and kicked Meng Nan, who was in a daze. Prince Xiao said: ¡°It seems that the Meng family¡¯s son has something on his mind!¡± When Meng Nan came back to his senses, he hurriedly raised his wine ss and raised a toast to the seemingly gentle Prince Xiao: ¡°I heard that his highness, Prince Xiao is very famous. I feel very honor to see you today and have a drink with you. I got so excited and nervous, I lose my mind for a while. I hope his highness will not me me. I¡¯ll offer you a drink first.¡± After that, Meng Nan drank all the wine in his ss. People like to listen to good words, and Prince Xiao was no exception. Meng Nan¡¯s ttery made him feel veryfortable. After all, Meng Family was not an ordinary family. Meng Yuande was a 2nd-rank assistant minister in the Ministry of Industry. Although this rank was nothing in the eyes of Prince Xiao, Meng Yuande¡¯s father, Meng Zhangxiong, was the tutor of princes, and one of the emperor¡¯s most trusted aide. The emperor was able to take the throne in one fell swoop, under the help of his aide, but the person, who contributed the most was no other than, Meng Taifu. His imperial father was calling Meng Taifu in private. Shortly after his imperial father ascended to the throne, he married Meng Taifu¡¯s only daughter and first sealed her as ¡®Zhaoyi¡¯, and when she gave birth to a princess, she was promoted as ¡®Shufei¡¯. After so many years, he doesn¡¯t know whether she had a problem with her uterus or her imperial mother was too powerful, she never gave birth to a prince. Otherwise, he will have one more strong enemy. The Meng family has be more and more powerful in the capital in recent years. No one among these people canpare with their poprity. His imperial mother often warns him that if he wants to seed, he must draw the Meng Family to his side. As long as he gets the support of Meng Zhangxiong, and rmended him to his imperial father, what else does he need to worry about in the future? The smile on Prince Xiao widens even more. He slightly raised the wine ss he was holding and said: ¡°Meng Gongzi is too polite!¡± After saying that, he also drank his wine. Everyone looked at Meng Nan with envy and hatred. Since the feast in the banquet started, they also offered a toast to Prince Xiao, but Prince Xiao only took a sip. While Meng Nan, he only said a few words, and Prince Xiao, drank his wine in one fell swoop. They¡¯re afraid that only Meng Nan can get such a treatment. Meng Yuande became more and more proud of himself inside his heart. His son didn¡¯t let him down, he was more sensible than before. When the banquet finished, other people were drunk, but Meng Nan was still sober. He didn¡¯t drink too much. He hasn¡¯t figured out things about Hu Feng. If he gets drunk and said things he shouldn¡¯t have, the consequences might be unimaginable. * On their way back home, Meng Yuande was leaning his back on the carriage with closed eyes. He was very happy today so he drank a few more sses. And at this moment, he was dizzy, he felt like he was floating, and he felt so ufortable. Meng Nan knew that his father hadn¡¯t fallen asleep. He tried to endure, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t: ¡°Father, since the emperor sealed Consort Chu as the new empress, why he haven¡¯t sealed Prince Xiao as the crown prince?¡± Meng Yuande slightly opened his closed eyes. The carriage was dim, couple with his drunkenness and dizziness, no matter how much he tried, he couldn¡¯t see his son¡¯s face. ¡°Why are you asking this?¡± Meng Yuande asked. Chapter 404 - Not getting one’s way

Chapter 404: Not getting one¡¯s way

Meng Nan said with a light smile: ¡°I¡¯m just curious. Looking at today¡¯s event, Prince Xiao already has a lot of followers in the court and holds the military power. The other princes simply can¡¯tpare with him. In this case, why he is still not being crown as the crown prince? Making the other princes worry.¡± Meng Yuande sighed and said, ¡°People in the whole world say that the emperor loves Imperial Consort Chun, which is why she became the empress. And it¡¯s only natural for Prince Xiao to be the crown prince. In fact, there is only Prince Jin in the emperor¡¯s heart. Otherwise, with Prince Xiao¡¯s current status and power, why doesn¡¯t the emperor push the boat in the sea and make him the crown prince?¡± Meng Nan was puzzled: ¡°Since the emperor deeply loves Prince Jin, why did he send him out of the pce? Why did he let him join the battlefield at such a young age? And in the end, he ended up like that!¡± Meng Yuande sighed again: ¡°You don¡¯t understand, the emperor has a good intention. He sent Prince Jin away from the pce for him to avoid the bloody and brutal battle in the imperial court. At the same time, for him to learn self-defense so that he could stand against his brother¡¯s assassination attempt. He sent him to the battlefield so that he could acquire skills and have his own force and power.¡± ¡°Prince Jin has done a good job. For 7 years, he has made great achievements on the western battlefield. His three armed forces were invincible. Although the emperor doesn¡¯t say a good word, every time Prince Jin¡¯s achievements were mentions, his eyes can¡¯t hide the joy and pride he felt. So isn¡¯t it still clear where his heart lies?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a pity, it¡¯s a pity that¡ª¡± Meng Yuande¡¯s tone was full of regret. He knew his father¡¯s intentions. He knew he wanted to help Prince Jin. And this was not something his father¡¯s wish, but also the emperor. It¡¯s just a pity, heaven doesn¡¯t let them get their way. Meng Nan continued to ask questions: ¡°Although that is true, Prince Jin has disappeared. Right now, the most suitable candidate among the princes is probably only Prince Xiao. Even we can see it clearly, so how can the emperor not see it? Why doesn¡¯t the emperor make Prince Xiao the crown prince?¡± After a while, Meng Yuande said with a low voice: ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have been saying this originally, but now that you returned to the capital, and the future of Meng Family will be in your hands. I should make you understand some things.¡± ¡°You know that your grandfather and the emperor¡¯s rtionships are not simply as ordinary monarchs and ministers, but he is also the emperor¡¯s teacher. They don¡¯t keep secrets between each other. Your grandfather also mentioned this to me.¡± Meng Yuande suddenly lowered his voice: ¡°Although the emperor sealed the Imperial Consort Chun as the empress, he only kept Prince Xiao as a prince, because the emperor still believes that one day, Prince Jin wille back. The emperor always wanted Prince Jin to be the crown prince.¡± Meng Nan¡¯s face slightly changed: ¡°So you mean, Prince Jin is probably still alive?¡± Meng Yuande shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s hard to say, Prince Jin¡¯s disappearance is very strange. It¡¯s hard to say whether he is still alive or not. However, if he is still alive, why he hasn¡¯t appeared in these 3 years? I¡¯m afraid he can¡¯te back.¡± This was also the reason why he decided to get close to Prince Xiao. Since Prince Jin cannote back, then Prince Xiao will be the crown prince sooner orter. Even if the emperor will not give him the title around this time, it will not hinder his great career. Hu Feng¡¯s face constantly appearing in Meng Nan¡¯s mind. Is there any connection between Hu Feng and Prince Xiao? Huangtuo Vige was located in the northwest, it was a hundred miles away in the border, was it all just a coincidence? ¡°You are a bit abnormal today, is there something you are hiding from me?¡± Meng Yuande suddenly opened his eyes and stared at Meng Nan. Meng Nanughed and said: ¡°Can I hide anything from you, aren¡¯t you clear about my every move?¡± Chapter 405 - Do you have a problem?

Chapter 405: Do you have a problem?

In the middle of the night, Meng Nan couldn¡¯t sleep. In the end, he got up and wear his coat. He pushed open the window. The bright moon outside was round, the shadows in the courtyard were visible. A familiar figure sitting in the courtyard was drinking alone under the moon. Meng Nan hurriedly pushed the door and said: ¡°Good, good, you, Jin Shiwei, you don¡¯t even call me for a drink now.¡± Then, he went over the table and sat down. He also poured himself a ss of wine. Jin Shiwei¡¯s actions were very fast. When he heard the sound of the door opening, he quickly put the fragrant roast chicken he had under the table. ¡°Gongzi, why did youe out? You also can¡¯t sleep?¡± Meng Nan, who raised the wine ss, raised an eyebrow: ¡°Also? You can¡¯t sleep either? Do you have a problem?¡± Jin Shiwei shook his head: ¡°I have nothing to worry about, I just didn¡¯t have enough dinner, I was hungry, hehe ~~¡± Meng Nan brought Jin Shiwei to apany him in the banquet, but in the end, he could only stay outside and wait. He¡¯s afraid that he didn¡¯t even have a chance to drink water. Meng Nan pointed his finger under the table and said: ¡°Don¡¯t hide it, I¡¯ve seen it already. Isn¡¯t that a roast chicken? Give me half of it, I¡¯ll pay you back tomorrow.¡± Jin Shiwei quickly shook his head: ¡°No, no, this is not enough for me to eat. If I give you the half, won¡¯t I starve to death by then?¡± Meng Nan touched his belly and sighed: ¡°If I wasn¡¯t hungry, I wouldn¡¯t even ask you for food.¡± Jin Shiwei squinted his eyes and said: ¡°Didn¡¯t you had dinner? There is this guy called Fengsheng, I saw him eating fresh seafood in one go, so don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t eat!¡± Meng Nan made a bitter face: ¡°It¡¯s true, I didn¡¯t eat, I drank a few sses of wine with an empty stomach, so now I¡¯m having stomachache. Hurry, give me half of it, didn¡¯t I said I will pay you tomorrow?¡± Jin Shiwei had no choice but to take out his roast chicken. He had just eaten one chicken wing. Meng Nan didn¡¯t try to be polite, he stretched out his hand pulled the big chicken thigh. Jin Shiwei busily pulled the other big chicken thigh and took a bite. Then, he asked: ¡°Gongzi, you seem to have something on your mind!¡± Meng Nan looked up and stared at Jin Shiwei: ¡°Jin Shiwei, you can tell that I have something in mind?¡± Jin Shiweiughed out loud: ¡°Of course, as long as you frown your eyebrows, I know that something is bothering you.¡± Meng Nan took another bite of the chicken thigh and then said: ¡°Then, what do you think is bothering me?¡± Jin Shiwei proudly smiled: ¡°Do you still need to ask? It must be because Zhi¡¯er hasn¡¯t responded to you yet!¡± Meng Nan waved his hand: ¡°This time, you guessed wrong. I¡¯m not upset because of that today.¡± ¡°Not that? Then what is it?¡± Jin Shiwei looked at his young master with a puzzled look in the face. Since they returned to the capital, Meng Nan only thought one thing. He only thought of how he will trick Bai Zhi. Oh, that¡¯s not it, it was how he will pick her up. ¡°When Prince Xiao came, did you see him?¡± Meng Nan asked. Jin Shiwei shook his head: ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t there at that time. I didn¡¯t see him, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Meng Nan looked around the surrounding. When he determined that no one was around, he said with a low voice: ¡°Prince Xiao¡¯s appearance is simr to Hu Feng. Say, do you think it¡¯s just a coincidence?¡± Jin Shiwie nodded without thinking: ¡°It must be a coincidence. Many people look simr, so isn¡¯t it just a coincidence?¡± Meng Nan gave him a nk look, and said with a bad tone: ¡°Use your brain, don¡¯t just open your mouth.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Jin Shiwei tried his best to use his brain and diverted his attention to the chicken thigh. Thinking about it, he really felt something was not right. Chapter 406 - Sleepless Night

Chapter 406: Sleepless Night

¡°Gongzi, do you suspect that Hu Feng has something to do with Prince Jin who disappeared 3 years ago?¡± Jin Shiwei was someone who follows Meng Nan. He knew what Meng Nan mean to say. Meng Nan nodded his head: ¡°Yes, when I first saw Prince Xiao, I felt this way. Although they are not like twins, they look like brothers at a nce.¡± Jin Shiwei pped his thigh and shouted: ¡°I told you before, someone like Hu Feng doesn¡¯t belong from a mountain vige. He looks handsome, he has an extraordinary atmosphere, he knows martial arts, he behaves well and rarely speaks. He was like a typical noble in the capital. No wonder Zhi¡¯er is¡ª¡± Jin Shiwei suddenly felt? Meng Nan¡¯s gaze became cold, he got scared that he immediately covered his mouth. And then, he just said with a smile: ¡°Gongzi, eat quickly,? it won¡¯t taste good if it gets cold.¡± Meng Nan tossed back the chicken thigh that was half-eaten in his hand: ¡°It¡¯s already cold and doesn¡¯t taste good at all.¡± Meng Nan got up and left, but after taking a few steps, he turned back and said to Jin Shiwei with a ck face: ¡°Finish what you have to say.¡± Jin Shiwei shook his head and pretended to be stupid: ¡°What is there to say? I¡¯m finished. There¡¯s nothing more to say.¡± Meng Nan snatched the chicken thigh in his hand and calmly said, ¡°Don¡¯t be long-winded, say it quickly!¡± When Jin Shiwei saw that his young master was being emotional, he secretly scolded himself for being insensitive. He wasn¡¯t drunk, so why did he let those words slipped from his mouth? ¡°Well, I¡¯ll say it!¡± If he won¡¯t make things clear today, he¡¯s afraid that he will be sad. ¡°Gongzi, in fact, I¡¯ve seen it long ago. Zhi¡¯er treats Hu Feng differentlypared to you. Zhi¡¯er only takes you as a friend. At most, she¡¯s much closer to you than an ordinary friend. After all, you saved her when she almost died.¡± Jin Shiwei carefully looked up at Meng Nan¡¯s face, his face was even darker than the bottom of the pot. ¡°Keep talking!¡± Meng Nan said in a deep voice. Jin Shiwei secretly sighed inside his heart and then said, ¡°But she wasn¡¯t like that to Hu Feng. Their rtionship seems nothing special, but if you look closely, you will find that they know each other very well and care for each other.¡± That day, when his young master broken his wrist, Bai Zhi and Hu Feng rushed to the rain. Hu Feng was drenched in the rain, but he put first Bai Zhi¡¯s condition wholeheartedly, urging him to find her clothes. On the other hand, Bai Zhi was also worried about Hu Feng, she urged him to find clothes for him first. The way they treat each other, in his opinion, was no different from the newly-married couple. In fact, his young master can also see this, he just doesn¡¯t want to face it. This was also the biggest reason why his young master wanted to take away Bai Zhi from Qingyuan Town. He knows that if Bai Zhi continues staying in Huangtou Vige, she will be Hu Feng¡¯s woman sooner orter. Meng Nan stayed silent for a long while. But suddenly, he said: ¡°If Hu Feng is not Hu Feng, and Zhi¡¯er follows him, I¡¯m afraid she will be in danger.¡± Jin Shiwei said: ¡°If you want to know whether Hu Feng is not Hu Feng, why not send someone to check it?¡± Meng Nan looked at Jin Shiwei and said: ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you. Remember to be cautious and don¡¯t leak any wind about it. This matter is of great importance. If you will not be careful, it will bring us disaster.¡± Jin Shiwei nodded his head: ¡°I know. Gongzi, rest assured. I¡¯ll send the most trusted person to do this secretly. I will never leak a little bit of wind.¡± Meng Nan dropped the chicken thigh, hepletely lost his appetite. This night was bound to be a sleepless night! Chapter 407 - Advice

Chapter 407: Advice

The battle on the northwestern battlefield has not yet fully erupted. At present, there were only small-scale conflicts, as if the enemy were waiting for the arrival of the backup forces. Hu Feng deliberately soiled his face with dirt to hide his true face, as to avoid being seen by his acquaintances. Things in the world were unpredictable. Although the probability is small, it doesn¡¯t mean there is zero chance. It¡¯s still better to be careful. All the ten recruits from Huangtuo Vige were taken to the cooking camp. They reced the original cook in the camp and those soldiers were sent to the assault camp, readying themselves to go to the battlefield. Aftering altogether from the Huangtou Vige, Zhu Siyi became familiar with Hu Feng on the road. He said: ¡°Why don¡¯t they let us go to the battlefield? They came to us from afar, just to ask us to cook? Isn¡¯t that an exaggeration?¡± Zhu Siyi thought he will go to the battlefield to kill enemies and be a hero which everyone will talk about. Hu Feng took a cabbage out of the bucket and quickly cut it on the chopping board. Then, he said with a low voice: ¡°There are many rules in the barracks. We just arrived here, we don¡¯t understand any of it. So naturally, they will let us stay here first and learn while we work. When you finally understood those rules, get used to 100 people being sent out, but only 30 wille back, you¡¯ll finally be eligible to enter the battlefield. Obviously, you are not qualified yet. ¡± Zhu Siyi said: ¡°What? Sending out 100 people, but only 30 wille back? Where did the 70 people go?¡± Hu Feng stopped chopping the cabbage with the kitchen knife on the chopping board and looked back at Zhu Siyi with a sullen expression on his face: ¡°Naturally, they all died on the battlefield. Otherwise, where do you think they will go?¡± Zhu Siyi was dumbfounded. Yes, of course, they died from the war. Otherwise, where will they go? Zhu Siyi suddenly felt his chest stuffy. He only thinks to be the hero on the battlefield along the way, but he never thought about it. Can hee back alive after entering the battlefield? Zhu Siyi was stunned for a while, but then he said with a smile: ¡°If I go to the battlefield, I will be one of those 30 that cane back.¡± Hu Feng continued cutting the cabbage without answering: ¡°The battlefield is a battlefield. The situation there continues to change. Even themander cannot guarantee if he cane back alive. Since you intend to go to the battlefield, you should be prepared to die anytime, rather than believing in luck that you cane back alive.¡± Zhu Siyi was not a timid person. Otherwise, he will not join the army. He joined the army for two purposes. First, for the money, so that his son and wife will not starve this winter. Second, he wanted to be a hero on the battlefield. He hopes to achieve great achievements and return home with good clothes. He was ready to return home, but not ready to lose his body for the country. He didn¡¯t want to die. He didn¡¯t want his son and wife to live with other men. When Zhu Siyi became silent, Hu Feng looked back at him and said with a smile: ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much. As long as you don¡¯t learn the rules in the camp, they won¡¯t let you go to the battlefield. And as long as you don¡¯t go to the battlefield, you can keep your life.¡± Zhu Siyi thought about it. As long as he doesn¡¯t understand the rules and learn how to kill the enemies, the armymander will not send him to the battlefield to die. He will just stay here in the kitchen all the time. It¡¯s better to work as a cook than losing his life! Zhu Siyi approached Hu Feng and asked with a smile: ¡°What about you? What do you think?¡± Hu Feng shrugged his shoulders: ¡°I don¡¯t think much. I¡¯ll do what I¡¯m asked to do each day. I can do the cooking or killing the enemies.¡± Chapter 408 - East 7th Camp

Chapter 408: East 7th Camp

Zhu Siyi added: ¡°Also, you are good in martial arts, why would you be scared to kill the enemy? Maybe you can make a first-ss contribution!¡± He looked at Hu Feng with envy. If he also has such a skill, he will not be scared to go on the battlefield. Maybe, he can be famous and return home with shy clothes. Hu Feng just smiled and didn¡¯t talk anymore. He seemed very busy with the work in his hands and just focusing on it. ¡°Is dinner ready?¡± A familiar voice sounded behind Hu Feng, which made his action stopped. And his indifferent face instantly covered with haze. Three yearster, he heard this voice again, and even in another thirty years, he will not forget it. Hu Feng didn¡¯t turn around. It was Zhu Siyi, who quickly greeted the man wearing an exquisite armor: ¡°Daren, it¡¯s not yet done. You still have to wait for a while.¡± The man frowned and red at Zhu Siyi with great displeasure: ¡°Why are you so slow? Alright, you guys seem can¡¯t do it. This can¡¯t be, I¡¯ll change you with someone else.¡± Upon hearing this, Zhu Siyi became anxious. If they will be changed, won¡¯t they have to go to the battlefield? ¡°No, no, no, don¡¯t be angry, Daren. We are new here and haven¡¯t adjusted. Please give us another chance, we promise that we will do well.¡± Seeing Zhu Siyi¡¯s attitude of admitting his mistake and sounded very sincere. The man¡¯s tone eased a bit: ¡°You will not have another chance, so hurry up.¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Zhu Siyi immediately replied. The man then added to say: ¡°After cooking, let someone send meals to the East 7th Camp.¡± Zhu Siyi busily asked: ¡°To the soldiers in East 7th Camp?¡± The man waved his hand: ¡°Don¡¯t ask too much. When sending it, tell them it was sent by General Hu. Someone will naturally take you there.¡± Zhu Si responded immediately. And after sending General Hu away, he quickly wiped the sweat on his forehead and released a long sigh. Zhu Siyi muttered in a low voice: ¡°Why the need to deliver food? Aren¡¯t all the people in the campsing to collect the food themselves?¡± At this time, a young boy came in carrying a bundle of firewood. When he heard Zhu Siyi¡¯s words, he quickly butted in: ¡°Is it in East 7th Camp?¡± Zhu Siyi nodded his head: ¡°Yeah, in the East 7th Camp, do you know it?¡± The young boy said: ¡°I¡¯ll send it, I know the ce.¡± Zhu Siyi looked at the young boy from head to toe. The child looked like at least 12-13 years old, but he was short and thin. How could there be such a small child in the barracks? This is simply unheard of! ¡°Can you do it?¡± Zhu Siyi asked. The young boy quickly nodded his head: ¡°I can, I can do it. I¡¯ve sent it before. I have been here for more than a year. I was originally joining the battlefield. But when General Hu saw that I was too young, he let me stay here. Dage, U can do it.¡± Hu Feng turned his head to look at the boy. He was about the same size as Bai Zhi. He was thin with yellow skin. He was like a short bamboo pole that can be blown away by the wind. The young boy¡¯s eyes were full of expectations. He was looking at Zhu Siyi with eyes hoping to get this job. Hu Feng knew that the East 7th Camp was used to hold captives, but there wasn¡¯t official battle yet. Naturally, there wouldn¡¯t be captives. So to whom was this meal for? And it was Hu Mingzong, who personally came and gave the order, it seems like those people were not ordinary. And why does this young boy want to send food to the East 7th Camp? Hu Feng said to Zhu Siyi: ¡°We are short in hands. He is familiar with the road, let him do it.¡± Hu Feng had spoken, so of course, Zhu Siyi naturally had no opinion. Although Zhu Siyi was temporarily in charge of the camp, he was used to listening to Hu Feng¡¯s words. In his heart, Hu Feng was the boss. The young boy busily thanked Zhu Siyi and Hu Feng. His dirty face was brimming with excitement and joy. Chapter 409 - Xiao Feng Chapter 409: Xiao Feng After all the chopped cabbage was thrown into the boiling pot. They added a bit ofrd and salt, then waited until it was cooked. At this time, the rice was also cooked. Zhu Siyi took the tray with bowls and filled it with rice and cabbage. Zhu Siyi then handed the tray to the young boy: ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± The young boy took the tray that Zhu Siyi handed and said with a smile: ¡°My name is Xiao Feng.¡± Seeing the young boy¡¯s thin figure, Zhu Siyi couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Are you hungry? You can eat first before you deliver the meals.¡± Xiao Feng looked at the steaming white rice in the tray and swallowed hard. ¡°No, no, I¡¯ll bring this first and eat after.¡± Zhu Siyi didn¡¯t insist further, he just nodded his head and said: ¡°Well, you go and get back quickly.¡± Xiao Feng nodded his head repeatedly, then turned around and carried the tray away. Zhu Siyi looked at Hu Feng and saw him looking at Xiao Feng¡¯s back in a daze. He sighed and said: ¡°That child is so pitiful. He was sent to the barracks at such a young age. They mustn¡¯t have enough food at home and can¡¯t eat well, so he came to join the army.¡± Hu Feng frowned and turned to look at the newly cooked cabbage in the pot. No one knows if he was talking to himself or Zhu Siyi when he said: ¡°In this world, if people live well, who will be willing to join the army? Cut off heads fly and blood gushing everywhere, people say it is better to defend the country, but who knows if they were telling the truth?¡± ¡°Most peoplee to join the army to eat in the barracks. Rather than let themselves starve to death in their hometown, they might as welle here to fight. Maybe they can go back alive, at least there is a bit glimmer of hope.¡± Zhu Siyi also became gloomy: ¡°Yes, you said it right. I came to join here for my son. Without those 10 silver coins, our family won¡¯t be able to survive this winter.¡± Hu Feng¡¯s eyebrows knitted more and more. His hands clenched into a fist. He felt like his chest was being blocked by something, and he couldn¡¯t breathe smoothly. Before, when he still lived as Chu Yan, when he was still Prince Jin. He was not aware of the sufferings in the world. He doesn¡¯t know that many people can¡¯t even eat in the world. He doesn¡¯t know that many people die every day due to starvation and cold. He thought the soldiers in the army joined to protect their family and the country. He thought they defended the country to show their ambitions. The soldiers in his cavalry camp ate and lived with him, which give them a chance to get close and friendly to each other. He thought he knew those brave soldiers very well. He didn¡¯t understand it until today. He was always in front of them as themander of the three armies. They were never his equal. So how will they dare to say what¡¯s really inside their hearts? There were certain things that people will only understand after experiencing himself what is hunger, what is poverty, and what is despair! Three years ago, he fell into the mud aftering from the cloud where the noble prince lived. He struggled in the pool of mud where people live in the lowest level of the world. Now, although he has restored his memory, he can no longer be the former Chu Yan. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Zhu Siyi pushed Hu Feng¡¯s arm: ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. Someone mighte to get their meal.¡± The camp began to get busy. They put the warm meals in the cart. They had to wait for all the soldiers in the 8th camp to get their meal. They could only eat what will be left behind. Chapter 410 - Meal delivery Chapter 410: Meal delivery As soon as the busy hour had finished, Xiao Feng, who delivered the meal, came back with the food container in his hands. However, his eyes were red and his left cheek was swelling. Hu Feng put down the work in his hand and went close to him: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? What¡¯s happened?¡± When Xiao Feng looked at Hu Feng, his eyes became teary and he burst into tears. He tried his best to hold back, but he couldn¡¯t help it. Hu Feng looked around and then grabbed Xiao Feng¡¯s wrist. He pulled him to an unupied corner and said with a low voice: ¡°What happened? Who hit you?¡± Xiao Feng wiped off the tears on his face and said while choking: ¡°The meals were taken away by the guards in East 7th camp and they didn¡¯t let me in.¡± Hu Feng took the food container and opened it. It was empty. They didn¡¯t even return the bowls and chopsticks. ¡°Who is there in the East 7th Camp?¡± Hu Feng asked. Xiao Feng was shocked. He looked at Hu Feng with vignce in his eyes. Because he was young, he couldn¡¯t conceal the emotions in his eyes. ¡°That¡¯s, they are ordinary prisoners.¡± Xiao Feng¡¯s voice was slightly low. When his gaze fell on Hu Feng¡¯s eyes, he quickly lowered his eyes. He didn¡¯t dare to look at him again. When Hu Feng saw that he was unwilling to say more, he stopped asking. He only said: ¡°Take another meal, I will take it with you.¡± Xiao Feng¡¯s face immediately lit up with ecstasy: ¡°Really? Really?¡± Hu Feng nodded his head and said: ¡°Of course. I ate too much this morning. I¡¯m not feeling hungry now, if you take my share, no one will dare to say a word.¡± Xiao Feng hurriedly waved his hand: ¡°No, no, I can¡¯t do that. If you want to send food, you send mine. I messed up this, I should give up my food.¡± Hu Feng¡¯s face turned ck and said with amanding tone: ¡°I said, I will send my food. You go and eat now. If you don¡¯t eat, I will not go with you.¡± Xiao Feng¡¯s eyes became teary again. Although he was young, he knew what was right and wrong. Although the big brother in front of him has a stern face, he was good to him. Compared to those people with a smile on their faces, he was many times better. Under Hu Feng¡¯s supervision, Xiao Feng quickly finished his lunch. When Zhu Siyi saw Hu Feng packing his food into the food container, he asked: ¡°What are you doing? Where are you going?¡± Hu Feng said with an indifferent tone: ¡°Going out for a while, I wille backter.¡± After all, he pulled Xiao Feng and left the camp. * The East 7th Camp was not that far from the kitchen camp. After passing by several camps, where grains and vegetables were piled up, they arrived in the east 7th camp. The two guards at the gate of the camp were talking andughing. One of them saw Xiao Feng came back with a young man with a great physique. The guard immediately pointed his finger at Xiao Feng and smiled: ¡°Boy, are you bringing foods to this master again?¡± Xiao Feng got scared. His body trembled and unconsciously leaned his body to Hu Feng. Hu Feng, who was holding the food container looked at the two guards coldly. He calmly said: ¡°General Hu asked us to bring this food to the prisoners in the camp. He said we must watch the prisoners eat the food, but since you guys are still hungry. I should give this to you first.¡± Then, Hu Feng handed the food container to the guard. The guard was not stupid. Since he mentioned General Hu, if they eat this meal again, General Hu will me them. Will they still have another good meal by then? The guard didn¡¯t give a response to it. He only smiled and said: ¡°Since it is for the prisoners, it¡¯s inappropriate for us to eat it. Go in, don¡¯t stay for too long!¡± Chapter 411 - Zhou Gang

Chapter 411: Zhou Gang

When Xiao Feng heard this, a smile immediately showed on his face. He thanked the guard again and again. He then hurriedly went in. The corner of the guard¡¯s lips curved into a smile. He looked elsewhere, but his legs suddenly stretched towards Xiao Feng. Xiao Feng was only thinking about going inside. He didn¡¯t notice the guard¡¯s movement at all, nor expect the guard will stretch out his leg. His feet were suddenly caught to the guard¡¯s leg. Xiao Feng immediately lost his bnce and was about to fell on the ground. Hu Feng was a martial arts practitioner. His eyes were very fast. When he saw the guard extended his leg, he also stretched out his arm. He grabbed Xiao Feng¡¯s arm on time: ¡°Watch out carefully on the road, so that you won¡¯t bump these two military men.¡± Xiao Feng nodded with a pale face: ¡°Yes, yes, I was too careless.¡± Hu Feng¡¯s eyes swept to guard who stretched his leg. His cold eyes were as sharp as a knife. The guard stopped paying attention to them. He didn¡¯t see Hu Feng¡¯s sharp eyes. He just smiled proudly to what he did. Xiao Feng saw that Hu Feng was not in a good mood, so he hurriedly pulled him away: ¡°Hu Dage, I¡¯m fine, let¡¯s go.¡± Hu Feng secretly took down notes the ugly faces of the two guards and swallowed the anger in his heart. One day, he will spit it out. He will spit it out fiercely. * The East 7th Camp was different from other camps. There were wooden fences to separate it from the other camp. Xiao Feng pointed his finger to the camp in front and said: ¡°This is it.¡± The guard outside the tent was sitting and snoring. He didn¡¯t even wake up when they approached. The East 7th Camp was extremely quiet. There were three tents in the camp, but only the tent in front was guarded. It seems that only this tent has prisoners. The other camp must be empty. Even if they are not empty, they must be only insignificant prisoners. Hu Feng whispered to Xiao Feng, asking him to wake up the guard in front of them so that they will not get into trouble just like with the two guards earlier. When the two entered the tent, a foul smell immediately entered their noses. There were different kinds of foul smells. The smell of feces, rotten skin, musty smell of food were all mixing. When Xiao Feng got inside the tent, his tears couldn¡¯t help but fall. He tried to hold it back, but when he saw how miserable the ce was, he couldn¡¯t help it. Hu Feng held his hand tightly and said with a warm and powerful voice: ¡°Don¡¯t make a noise, hold this first.¡± Although he hasn¡¯t seen the appearance of these prisoners, he has a faint feeling in his heart that these people might have something to do with himself. After passing the food container to Xiao Feng, he turned around and went out of the camp. After he looked around, when he was sure that no one was there, he stretched out his arm and stunned the sleeping guard. When Hu Feng returned inside the tent, he saw Xiao Feng kneeling in front of an unconscious prisoner. He was shaking the unconscious prisoner¡¯s body constantly as his tears kept falling like broken beads. He wanted to cry out loud, but he didn¡¯t dare to scream. His pursed lips kept trembling. Hu Feng stepped forward and patted Xiao Feng¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, he¡¯s not dead, he¡¯s still alive.¡± Xiao Feng wiped away the tears on his face and looked at Hu Feng with a pleading look: ¡°Hu Dage, I know you are a capable person, please, please save him.¡± Hu Feng was not surprised by such a request. Since Xiao Feng came back crying, he knew that the person in the East 7th Camp must be his rtive. ¡°Who is he? Why are they locked here?¡± Hu Feng asked. Chapter 412 - Only the two of us are left Chapter 412: Only the two of us are left Xiao Feng looked towards the entrance of the tent with cautiousness. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, that person man was knocked unconscious by me. He won¡¯t wake up for a while.¡± Xiao Feng was relieved, without hesitation, he knelt in front of Hu Feng and said: ¡°Hhu Dage, my father is a good man. He is not a spy, he can¡¯t be a spy. Hu Dage, please, please help me.¡± Originally, he would never dare to say these words to others. He would never dare to say it to people he just met. ¡°Spy?¡± Hu Feng looked at the other prisoner lying beside to Xiao Feng¡¯s father. In this tent, there were two spies? Xiao Feng busily replied: ¡°No, he is not a spy. My father is not a spy. He is a good man.¡± Hu Feng asked, ¡°What is your father¡¯s name?¡± Xiao Feng didn¡¯t hesitate and blurted out: ¡°My father¡¯s name is Zhou Gang.¡± Hu Feng¡¯s body slightly shook, his heart skipped a beat: ¡°Zhou Gang? Zhou Gang, the deputymander of the Cavalry Army?¡± Xiao Feng was shocked: ¡°How do you know that my father is the deputymander of the Cavalry Army?¡± Hu Feng didn¡¯t respond to him, he hurriedly pulled Zhou Gang¡¯s body over and swept away the messy hair on his face. His skinny and bone face was scarred, but no matter how much it changed, he can still recognize that face of him. Xiao Feng started to cry again. His father, who was once a mighty soldier, has be like this now. Hu Feng said to Xiao Feng: ¡°Don¡¯t cry, hurry up and get the water sac from the guard outside.¡± Xiao Feng wiped away his tears and went away. Hu Feng put his hand on Zhou Gang¡¯s chest and gave him some internal energy. He gave him internal force until he woke up. Zhou Gang slowly opened his eyes and saw an extremely familiar face. In the past, it was extremely familiar but now seems a little strange. This is a dream. This must be a dream. He closed his eyes again, as his heart remained in silence. Perhaps, his life wille to an end, so God pitied him and let him see the person he wanted to see the most before he dies. Xiao Feng ran in and handed the water sac to Hu Feng. ¡°Is my father awake?¡± Xiao Feng asked. Hearing Xiao Feng¡¯s voice, Zhou Gang opened his eyes immediately. As expected it was a dream, only in the dream, he could see Prince Jin and his son, who he always think about. Hu Feng took the water sac and put it close to Zhao Gang¡¯s lips. Hu Feng wet his mouth first and let the water flow when he opened his mouth on his own. When the cold water slipped from his dry throat, Zhou Gang¡¯s consciousness gradually became clear. The figures in front of him became clearer and clearer. And he also could no longer ignore the pain from his body. This isn¡¯t a dream? Zhou Gang swept his eyes to Xiao Feng and Hu Feng again and again: ¡°This, isn¡¯t a dream?¡± Hu Feng has always been tough, but at this time, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but redden. He nodded his head on Zhou Gang and said: ¡°This is not a dream. Zhou Gang, you are alive, thank you, thank you for being alive.¡± Zhou Gang reached out and grasped Hu Feng tightly. His eyes became blurred from tears. The appearance of the man in front of him became blurred again: ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re back, you ¡®re finally back.¡± Hu Feng kept nodding: ¡°Yes, I¡¯m back, I, Chu Yan came back!¡± Zhou Gang wiped away the tears on his face and sat up with Xiao Feng¡¯s help. He pointed his finger to the man beside him and said: ¡°He is Fu Zheng. There were originally ten of us here. But now, only the two of us are left.¡± Chapter 413 - Congenital disease Chapter 413: Congenital disease Hu Feng said to Xiaofeng, ¡°Xiaofeng, give your father something to eat.¡± He then got up and went to Fu Zheng¡¯s side. Fu Zheng¡¯s injuries were very serious. Most wounds on his body were festering and have pus. The festering smell they smelled earlier wasing from him. He first checked if he was still breathing, he then opened his mouth and gave him some water. He could only do these things at the moment. If Bai Zhi is here, she must have a better way to save them. Fu Zheng briefly woke up, he soon passed out again. He didn¡¯t even have a glimpse of Hu Feng¡¯s face. Zhou Gang gulped down the food in his mouth and sighed: ¡°He is hungry. We haven¡¯t eaten for several days.¡± Xiao Feng cried: ¡°You can me me for being useless. Every time Ie to deliver food, the guards outside snatched them from me, which made you hungry for several days.¡± Zhou Gang patted Xiao Feng¡¯s hair and bitterly smiled: ¡°Stupid child, how can I me you? It¡¯s your father who is useless, I can¡¯t protect you, and I let youe here and live a bitter life.¡± Xiao Feng shook his head: ¡°I didn¡¯t live a bitter life. Dad, as long as I can see you alive and well, I am satisfied.¡± Hu Feng held Fu Zheng in his arms, and turn his head to look at Xiao Feng and Zhou Gang, then said: ¡°Xiao Feng, rest assured, your father will not die. With me here, we will all live. All the hardship and suffering they brought us, we will return it to them bit by bit, and we will take back everything that originally belonged to us. ¡± Zhou Gang was very excited. Their Prince Jin came back. He came really back. Fu Zheng, who was lying in Hu Feng¡¯s arms, seemed to have felt Hu Feng and Zhou Gang¡¯s passion and excitement, that he was able to open his eyes. When he opened his eyes, he saw a dirty but domineering face of a man. A face that was so familiar and he had seen countless times in his dream. ¡°Your, your highness?¡± Fu Zheng stared at the face of the man in front of him. Is this true? Hu Feng nodded his head and said with reddened eyes: ¡°It¡¯s me, I¡¯mte and made you suffer.¡± Fu Zheng opened his mouth to say something, but his tears kept pouring down. He was still alive up to this day, because he refused to believed that Prince Jin died and leave them. Not to mention, that Prince Jin, in their eyes was omnipotent. And so, he desperately his teeth and survived these inhuman tortures for this day. And that ¡®for this day¡¯ has finally arrived. ¡°I knew it, I knew that your highness wille back. I didn¡¯t suffer in vain!¡± Hu Feng then said: ¡°This is not the ce to speak. Remember, you must stay alive, I will try to find a way to send you out of here.¡± Fu Zheng nodded his head, he nodded his head heavily: ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for this day for so long. I will not die, I will never die, I will follow you, your highness, and be your right arm for the rest of my life.¡± ¡°Mmm, remember what you said.¡± Hu Feng fed him the food he brought. On the side, Zhou Gang had finished eating. He said to Hu Feng, ¡°Your highness, this subordinate wants to ask you something.¡± Hu Feng took a nced at Xiao Feng and said, ¡°Do you want Xiao Feng to leave here?¡± Zhou Gang said: ¡°Xiao Feng is only 13 years old. He has a congenital disease. He was born with a weak body. If he stays here much longer, he will not be able to stand it.¡± Congenitally disease? No wonder he looks so thin. Hu Feng nodded his head: ¡°Rest assured, I will find a way to get him out of here.¡± Xiao Feng busily said: ¡°I won¡¯t go, Dad. Our house is gone. If I leave, where will I go?¡± Chapter 414 - Delicious Beef Jerky

Chapter 414: Delicious Beef Jerky

Zhou Gang: ¡°But if you stay here, and you became ill, they will not care about you. You will have no other choice but to die.¡± Xiao Feng shook his head: ¡°I will not leave here. Even if I die, I will die with you, father.¡± Hu Feng replied: ¡°None of us will die. Xiao Feng, it¡¯s better if you will listen to your father. Even if you stay, there is nothing you can do. It¡¯s better to live far away. Your father will feel at ease and can focus on making ns with me.¡± Hu Feng then said to Zhou Gang: ¡°I know a person who has high medical skills. If Xiao Feng went to her, she may be able to cure Xiao Feng¡¯s congenital disease.¡± Zhou Gang¡¯s face has brightened: ¡°Good, that¡¯s good!¡± The three continued talking for a while. When Hu Feng turned his head and saw the color of the sky, he said: ¡°It¡¯s not too early, if we don¡¯t go out, the guards outside might be suspicious. Take a good rest. I¡¯ll find some medicine for you two, but don¡¯t let people see what shouldn¡¯t be seen.¡± After saying those words, Hu Feng left with Xiao Feng. He tied the empty water sac to the guard¡¯s waist. He then carried the empty food container and leave the East 7th Camp. ¡°You came back? What did you do there?¡± Zhu Siyi was chopping vegetables. This job was originally done by Hu Feng. But when he saw Hu Feng was still not around, he started doing it first. Hu Feng looked around and said: ¡°Why are you here alone? Where are the others?¡± Zhu Siyi pointed his finger at the mountain not far away: ¡°They went to pick up firewood. I was going in there too, but you haven¡¯t started your job. I was nning to go after doing this.¡± Hu Feng looked towards where Zhu Siyi pointed his finger and looked at the mountain with a thoughtful look in the face. * Zhu Si pushed all the cabbage on the chopping board into arge wooden barrel and pulled Hu Feng¡¯s sleeve: ¡°Atst, we¡¯re finished cutting. I have to get firewoods. Are you going too?¡± Hu Feng nodded his head: ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll go.¡± Hu Feng let Xiao Feng stay in the tent to rest and gave him two pieces of beef jerky: ¡°You eat this when you get hungry and sleep when you get sleepy. You don¡¯t need to worry about anything outside. I¡¯m here.¡± Xiao Feng nodded his eyes, as his eyes became teary. Since he came here, he didn¡¯t have a good day. Everyone bullied him andughed at him. No one sympathizes with him because of his small figure. On the way to the mountain, Hu Feng handed a piece of beef jerky to Zhu Siyi and ate one himself. ¡°Is this made by Bai Zhi? When we left the vige, I saw her gave you a small bag. Is it this?¡± ¡°Mmm!¡± Hu Feng simply said, while looking around and familiarizing himself with the terrain. Zhu Siyi took a bite of dried beef jerky. When the meat first entered his mouth, he finds it hard to chew. But as he continued to chew, it became more and more vorful. ¡°Is there any left?¡± Hu Feng asked: ¡°What¡¯s left?¡± ¡°Beef jerky! It¡¯s so delicious. I have never eaten such delicious beef before. Give me another piece.¡± Hu Feng shook his head: ¡°There¡¯s none!¡± ¡°None? It can¡¯t be true. I saw Bai Zhi gave you a bag. It¡¯s only been 2 days and it¡¯s all gone? I don¡¯t believe you.¡± Zhu Si was in a hurry. He never had tasted such delicious food before. Hu Feng ignored him: ¡°I said there¡¯s nothing left, so there is none, whether you believe it or not!¡± If he knew he was greedy, he wouldn¡¯t give him a piece, which had caused him to eat one less. This guy simply doesn¡¯t know how to be contented. If it was someone else, Zhu Siyi would definitely start searching, but it was Hu Feng¡­ ¡­ He didn¡¯t dare to search. Although Hu Feng seemed to be a behave person, his eyes and imposing manner made people dare not approach him easily. Chapter 415 - Relatives

Chapter 415: Rtives

After returning from the mountains to get firewood, Hu Feng has thoroughly remembered the terrain of the mountain. He also formted a n for Xiao Feng to escape from the barracks. The same night, while everyone was asleep, he sneaked out of the camp and looked around the corner. He took out the charcoal sticks that he had hidden earlier and wrote a few words in the paper. The next day after they finished their lunch, they were dispatched to cut wood in the mountains again. This time, Hu Feng took Xiao Feng and gave him a bag he secretly packed. ¡°What is this?¡± Xiao Feng asked. Hu Feng dragged him through the forest and said: ¡°There are food and silvers in it. There is also a letter and a map. You go to that ce by following the map. As soon as you reach Huangtou Vige, you look for Bai Zhi, you¡¯ll be safe in there.¡± ¡°But if I just left like this, will it really be okay? Won¡¯t they branded me as a deserter and catch me?¡± Xiao Feng was worried about this. He was afraid to cause trouble for Prince Jin. Hu Feng shook his head: ¡°No, I will deal with everything. You don¡¯t have to worry. Go down the mountain and take this path. Don¡¯t follow the official path. If you are questioned by someone, just tell them you are a refugee. Don¡¯t mention things in the barracks. You don¡¯t look someone from the barracks, so things will be fine.¡± While speaking, Hu Feng brought him to the ce he thinks should be safe yesterday. From this road, although it looked a little steeper, no soldiers were patrolling here. This was the only safe way to get out. Xiao Feng was hesitating. He has been in this ce for so long. Yesterday was the first time he had seen his father. But after seeing him, he has to leave. ¡°Go now, your father will be fine. You stay in Huangtuo Vige and wait for me and your father toe back, alright?¡± Xiao Feng nodded his head with teary eyes. He looked back three times before his thin backpletely disappeared into Hu Feng¡¯s eyes. * In the Huangtou Vige. Today was the Mid-Autumn Festival, Bai Zhi got up early in the morning and moved the potatoes they harvested yesterday while waiting for the coachman of the restaurant to pick it up. The carriage from the restaurant cameter than usual. Two people came down from it. One was the guy who came to pick up the goods at ordinary times, the other one was a young boy wearing shabby clothes and has a thin body. After the young boy got out of the car, he hurriedly took out a piece of broken silver from the bag and handed it to the coachman. The coachman refused: ¡°You don¡¯t need to give me money. You look pretty pitiful, so I brought you along the way. Just hurry and find your rtives.¡± Xiao Feng thanked the coachman again and again. He was about to turn around to leave, but she saw a girling out of the yard. He boldly stepped forward and asked her: ¡°Young Miss, I want to you ask you something.¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head and smiled: ¡°Who do you want to ask?¡± Xiao Feng busily asked: ¡°Do you know where Bai Zhi lived?¡± When the coachman on the side heard of it, he cheerfully said: ¡°She¡¯s Bai Zhi, is she your rtive?¡± Xiao Feng was stupefied, as his clear eyes stared at Bai Zhi. She was Bai Zhi? Bai Zhi was a girl? He thought he was a man¡­ ¡­ Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°I am Bai Zhi, are you looking for me? Do we know each other?¡± Xiao Feng opened his mouth and was about to mention Hu Feng¡¯s name, but remembering the coachman was still around, he smiled and said: ¡°Can we talk to the side?¡± When Bai Zhi¡¯s eyes fell to the cloth bag on the young boy¡¯s back, her heart jumped. Isn¡¯t that Hu Feng¡¯s cloth bag? Why is it with him? ¡°Come with me!¡± Bai Zhi turned and walked towards Hu Changlin, who was packing dry wood in the yard: ¡°Hu Bo, you can take the money. I have something to talk about with this little brother.¡± Chapter 416 - His illness is treatable

Chapter 416: His illness is treatable

Bai Zhi took Xiao Feng inside the house and went directly to Hu Feng¡¯s room. Once the door was closed, Bai Zhi asked: ¡°Did Hu Feng asked you toe here?¡± Xiao Feng was surprised: ¡°You, how did you know?¡± Bai Zhi pointed her finger to the cloth bag on his back: ¡°That is Hu Feng¡¯s thing. I know it.¡± Xiao Feng was shocked, he quickly took off the bag and took out a paper, which has some scribbled words on it. Take care of Zhou Xiaofeng and wait for us to return. Us? So, he found his oldpanion? ¡°Can you tell me what happened?¡± Bai Zhi asked. Xiao Feng nodded his head and exined the details of the incident. Since Prince Jin asked him toe here, he can trust the people in this ce. He will not conceal anything. It turned out that he found his two subordinates. Even after three years, his two subordinates were still alive. One of them was Xiao Feng¡¯s father. He should be very happy. No one betrays him. Even after undergoing years of torture, they still didn¡¯t betray him. ¡°Is your father badly hurt?¡± Xiao Feng nodded his head with reddened eyes: ¡°Mmm, he was badly hurt. General Fu was also badly hurt.¡± Bai Zhi sighed. If she could go there, she¡¯ll be able to help a bit. But at the moment, it¡¯s beyond her control. Bai Zhi patted Xiao Feng¡¯s shoulder and said: ¡°In the future, you will live here. Treat this ce as your home. This is Hu Feng¡¯s room. You can live here.¡± Xiao Feng¡¯splexion didn¡¯t look so good. He was pale and weak. Even if he was just standing there, she felt like he will blow away by the wind. ¡°Hu Feng must have told you. I am a doctor. Would you let me check your pulse?¡± Xiao Feng nodded quickly: ¡°Of course, but I¡¯m afraid this illness is incurable.¡± Then, Xiao Feng put down the cloth bag and stretched out his hand. Bai Zhi put her fingers on his pulse and checked it carefully. Her t eyebrows slightly knitted: ¡°You have a congenital disease?¡± Xiao Feng nodded his head: ¡°Yes since I was a child, the doctors kept saying I was born with it and it can¡¯t be cured.¡± Bai Zhi said: ¡°That¡¯s because they don¡¯t have the ability.¡± Xiao Feng¡¯s eyes lit up and he asked, ¡°So, you have a way to cure this disease?¡± Bai Zhi¡¯s eyebrow ttened and said with a smile: ¡°Although there will be some trouble, I promise that I will cure you, you can rest assured.¡± She then looked at him from head to toe. She couldn¡¯t help but shook her head after that: ¡°You must have suffered a lot in this past 3 years. Seeing you thin like this, your father must be very distressed! ¡± Her heart was sour. In modern times, when she was 13-years-old, she was as thin as Xiao Feng. Her life in the orphanage was very hard. It was already extravagant to hope of eating three meals for the children who were abandoned by their parents. It wasn¡¯t until she was admitted to high school with excellent grades that she received the first schrship in her life. Then her life slowly began to change. She studied harder, like a sponge, constantly absorbing knowledge, never dare to waste a minute and a second. She doesn¡¯t want to experience again the hardship she experienced in the orphanage anymore. She also hopes to use her ability to make more money so that the children who were still struggling in the orphanage will suffer less. ¡°Are you hungry? What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll do it for you.¡± Bai Zhi asked. Xiao Feng hurriedly waved his hand: ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a bother so much. I can eat anything. I can eat whatever you have at home. You don¡¯t need to make something special for me.¡± Chapter 417 - Zhou Xiaofeng

Chapter 417: Zhou Xiaofeng

In response, Bai Zhi pulled Xiao Feng out and asked him to sit at the table. She turned to go to the kitchen and gave him the rest of the white porridge and side dishes, and then returned to the kitchen to fry two poached eggs. Hu Changlin came in from the yard and handed silvers and a cloth bag to Bai Zhi: ¡°This is the money from melons, and this is the seeds that Boss Chen asked to give to you. What are these seeds for?¡± Hu Changlin was curious. Boss Chen sent these seeds, so their naturally not ordinary seeds. Bai Zhi took the cloth bag and smile: ¡°This is the seeds that will make us rich.¡± Hu Changlin was happy. He always believed what Bai Zhi said. Even if it was a joke, he believed it. ¡°Who is this little brother?¡± Hu Changlin sat down next to Xiao Feng and looked at him. Xiao Feng was concentrating on eating the porridge, he seemed to be very hungry. Bai Zhi looked up to the yard. When she saw that no one was there,? she said: ¡°Hu Bo, he is Zhou Xiaofeng, who escaped from the military camp. Hu Feng asked him toe here and live with us. If anyone asks, just tell them he is a child of your distant rtives. You cannot say that he came from the military camp. Deserting the military is a big crime.¡± After hearing those words, Hu Changlin immediately became excited. He quickly grabbed Zhou Xiaofeng¡¯s arm and asked: ¡°Xiaofeng, how is Hu Feng? Is he doing good?¡± Zhou Xiaofeng nodded his head again and again: ¡°He is fine. Now, he works in the kitchen camp and doesn¡¯t need to go to the battlefield.¡± Hu Changlin was relieved after hearing it: ¡°It¡¯s good not to go on the battlefield!¡± Bai Zhi was afraid he might forget what she said, so she said once again: ¡°Hu Bo, don¡¯t spill any beans about Xiaofeng.¡± Hu Changlin nodded his head: ¡°Rest assured, I understand. I won¡¯t say anything about it outside. Don¡¯t tell your mother and Sue. Women like to talk trivial things, you can¡¯t let them spill the beans.¡± Hu Changlin has never been a talkative person. Even if Bai Zhi didn¡¯t tell him to do so, he was not nning to say anything. As soon as Zhou Xiaofeng finished eating, Zhou Awu and Zhao Lan returned with the pushcart. Zhou Awu came into the house with a heavy wooden barrel and went to the kitchen while saying: ¡°This will be thest meal. Song Gong wille over and ask you to check the house. Once you¡¯re done, you will pay the bill. If there is no problem, they will leave before noon. ¡± When Zhou Awu put the barrel in the kitchen, he turned back and found that there was an unfamiliar teenager in the room: ¡°Hmm? Whose kid is this? Why is he eating in our house?¡± Bai Zhi said to Zhou Xiaofeng: ¡°Xiaofeng, this is Zhou Awu. It is a coincidence that your surname is also Zhou, so call him Awu Dage.¡± Zhou Xiaofeng hurriedly obeyed and called Zhou Awu, big brother. Zhou Awu had some doubt: ¡°Is he from our vige? I¡¯ve never seen him before.¡± Although he hasn¡¯t lived in the vige for a long time, he has already regarded Huangtuo Vige and Hu Family¡¯s house as his home. Bai Zhi went close to Zhou Awu and whispered a few words. Zhou Awu¡¯s face drastically changed. He was both surprised and happy. ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited, calm down!¡± Zhou Awu knows that he should calm down himself, but how can he be calm? He was Zhou Gang¡¯s son, Zhou Gang was his cousin! Moreover, Fu Zheng was still alive. For three years, he has always felt ashamed of leaving Fu Zheng and letting him face the enemies alone. He thought Fu Zheng has died. He thought that he¡¯ll never be able to make up for his sin for the rest of his life. Zhou Gang was his cousin, meaning Zhou Xiaofeng was his nephew. So how can he not get excited after meeting a close rtive in his hometown? How can he calm down? Chapter 418 - A blood relative of Zhou Family

Chapter 418: A blood rtive of Zhou Family

Zhou Awu¡¯s hand trembled slightly. He stepped forward and pulled Zhou Xiaofeng from the bench. He pulled his wrist looked at him from head to toe. The more he looked, the more his heart feel in pain. How could this child be so thin?Thest time he saw him, he was still a fat white boy. He hadn¡¯t seen him for several years, but he turned to be like this. He could only me himself for being ipetent and failing to bring Zhou Xiofeng¡¯s family together with him, which made him look like this today. Zhou Xiaofeng didn¡¯t recognize the person in front of him was his uncle. He only felt that the man was strange. It was his first time seeing him, so how could he just grab his wrist? He didn¡¯t know him at all! Bai Zhi said: ¡°Xiaofeng, he is your uncle, Zhou Awu, do you remember him?¡± He remembered Zhou Awu¡¯s name, but he couldn¡¯t remember his face. It turned out to be that he was Zhou Awu, the rtive who died with his father in the military camp. But why was he here? Shouldn¡¯t he be in the barracks, just like his father and branded as a spy? Bai Zhi saw Zhou Xiaofeng confused and Zhou Awu couldn¡¯t speak because he was too excited. She went forward and exined, ¡°Awu Dage escaped by chance 3 years ago, and now he lives with his family in Huangtuo Vige. It ¡¯s a great event for you and your uncle to meet each other.¡± So that was the case, Zhou Xiaofeng was shocked, as his heart was covered with warmth. He didn¡¯t expect to meet a rtive when he came here. Earlier, he felt empty inside his heart. Although Prince Jin asked him toe, in the end, he was not familiar in this ce, so he felt ufortable. But now that his uncle was here, the situation will naturally be different. Zhou Awu hugged Zhou Xiaofeng into his arms, as his hands tightly grasped his clothes: ¡°Child, you have suffered, you have suffered a lot. But don¡¯t worry, from now on, uncle will not let you suffer again. Never.¡± Zhou Xiaofeng¡¯s eyes also became teary as he nodded his head to his uncle. Bai Zhi pulled the two apart and said: ¡°Alright if you want to do good things, don¡¯t let him cry again.¡± Zhou Awu quickly wiped away his tears andughed: ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m wrong, Xiaofeng, don¡¯t cry. We shouldn¡¯t cry.¡± Bai Zhi then said to Zhou Awu: ¡°Awu Dage, you go and call sister-inw and Ru¡¯er. We will all go to the house. We will all look for the problems. We should look for the problems and deal will it at once. Otherwise, if Song Bobo and his men leave, we will look for them again, right?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s also go to the town after dealing with it. Today is the mid-autumn festival, we should buy some noodles. We should also buy Xiaofeng some clothes, and see if the furniture we order is now finished.¡± Zhou Awu repeatedly nodded his head and said to Zhou Xiaofeng: ¡°You wait here, I will call your aunt and Ru¡¯er, you haven¡¯t seen them yet.¡± Zhao Lan brought a basin of water, twisted the cloth and handed it to Zhou Xiaofeng: ¡°Child, you wipe your face, there are tear marks on your face.¡± Hu Changlin took out the osmanthus cake he had bought and put them in front of Zhou Xiaofeng: ¡°Wash your face and wash your hands, then and eat a piece of osmanthus cake, it is fragrant.¡± The enthusiasm of the people made Zhou Xiaofeng¡¯s heart warm. He hasn¡¯t enjoyed this kind of warmth for a long time. it felt really beautiful and wonderful. Just as he finished eating the dessert, Zhou Awu brought Zhao Sue and Ru¡¯er inside the house. ¡°Sue, Ru¡¯er,e here quickly. This is Xiaofeng, a blood rtive of our Zhou family!¡± Zhao Sue pulled Ru¡¯er forward and said: ¡°Ru¡¯er, call him dage.¡± Ru¡¯er obediently stood in front of Zhou Xiaofeng and looked up with her cute little face. She looked at the strange boy in front of her and called him big brother timidly. Chapter 419 - Messed up generations

Chapter 419: Messed up generations

Zhou Xiaofeng responded quickly, but there was nothing to give. Seeing the sweet-scented osmanthus cake on the table, he took a piece and gave it to Ru¡¯er. ¡°Ru¡¯er is good. Have a cake.¡± A child is a child. As soon as she saw delicious food, her timidity disappeared. She reached out and took it, then smiled sweetly: ¡°Thank you Dage!¡± Hu Changlin on the side said: ¡°I think you might be confused. I¡¯ll make it clear for you. Zhi¡¯er called Awu ¡®dage¡¯ and Sue ¡®sister-inw, but Ru¡¯er called her ¡®sister Zhi¡¯. There¡¯s nothing to be confused about it, you can call them the way you want, but as for Zhi¡¯er? Looking at you, you must be at least 12-years-old, right?¡± Zhou Xiaofeng busily said: ¡°13-years-old.¡± Zhao Lan asked: ¡°What month is your birthday?¡± Zhou Xiaofeng replied: ¡°Month of March.¡± Hu Changlin happily said: ¡°I see, Xiaofeng is half a year older than Zhi¡¯er!¡± Zhou Xiaofeng¡¯s eyes fell on Bai Zhi¡¯s body. She was 13 years old? She was younger than himself? Why does he felt like she talked nothing like 12 or 13 years-old? Bai Zhi calmly said: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what you call me, it ¡¯s just an address. Since Xiaofeng and I are simr in age and not rted to each other, then there is no such thing as mess up generation. I will just call him Xiaofeng. He can call me Bai Zhi, would that be alright?¡± Zhou Awu nodded his head again and again: ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s alright to be called this way. The set rule of generations is but an empty talk. We don¡¯t need to follow it.¡± * Seeing that everyone was present, Bai Zhi took everyone to the new house. Song Gong and his men were waiting at the gate of the yard. When they saw them, he greeted them immediately. ¡°Miss Bai, we got up early today and finished thest bit of work. You can check it first and tell me if you have any questions.¡± The house was originally a two-and-a-half-storey western-style building. Later on, because of Zhou Awu¡¯s family, Bai Zhi added another floor. Now it was a three-and-a-half-storey western-style building. There was no room on the first floor. There was only living and a dining area. There were two rooms on the second and third floor. The top floor was an attic with arge terrace. No one had ever seen a house like this in Huangtou Vige. Even Song Gong, who worked as a foreman for so many years, hasn¡¯t seen such a house. The house was started with the foundation. Every step they took was ording to Bai Zhi¡¯s instructions. No one expected that when the house waspleted, it would be like this. The appearance was unique and new, people couldn¡¯t help but admire it. People in Huangtuo Vige, as long as they have free time, they oftene here to look. They look for a long time, but they were still surprised and full of admiration. It¡¯s just, they didn¡¯t know that it was Bai Zhi¡¯s design. They thought it was the unique style of construction men in the town. People who have the heart to build a house inquired about the pricing, but who can afford it? Song Gong then said: ¡°Boss Chen of the Diner sent someone to find me. He also wants to build a new house. He said to build a house like yours. Miss Bai, do you think it¡¯s alright?¡±Song Gong was a little hesitant. After all, this house was designed by Bai Zhi. If Bai Zhi refused, he will not do it. Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t care about it. Not because I have a connection with Boss Chen, even irrelevant people are fine. But I remind you, there are some special designs that they might don¡¯t know how to use it. If they encounter a problemter, and they don¡¯t know how to fix it themselves. They mighte and give you trouble.¡± Chapter 420 - House

Chapter 420: House

Song Gong hadn¡¯t thought about this question before until Bai Zhi reminded him. He carefully pondered about this case and then hurriedly thanked her: ¡°I understand, thank you!¡± Zhou Xiaofeng has never seen such a house before. After entering, he saw that everything was new. He remembered that in the past, they were also once a rich family and lived in a big house. There were a dozen servants who lived in there. But if he can live in a house like this before, it will be morefortable and fun. After looking around, floor by floor, Bai Zhi saw Zhou Xiaofeng was so excited that he even pulled her up to the attic room and said: ¡°What is this room?¡± Zhou Xiaofeng turned around, walked towards the fence of the terrace and looked outside. The whole vige can be seen with his naked eyes and he smelled the air above was sweet. ¡°This is amazing!¡± Xiaofeng praised. Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°If you like it, you can live hereter.¡± This ce was originally built as the study room, but now, it seems to have a more suitable owner. Zhou Xiaofeng was filled with excitement: ¡°Really? Can I really live here?¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°Of course, you and I will be one family in the future. This belongs to our family, so naturally, it will also be yours.¡± Zhou Xiaofeng was so happy that he almost jump up, but he felt it was wrong, so he pressed the joy he felt inside his heart. However, his face was still blooming with happiness. This was what a 13-year-old child should look like. Seeing him happy, Bai Zhi¡¯s mood was also getting better and better: ¡°It seems that there is no problem, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go to the town.¡± Bai Zhi talked with Hu Changlin and Zhou Awu about Zhou Xiaofeng living in the house. Zhou Awu has no opinion. For him, it is better if his nephew can live with him. Hu Changlin was hesitant, he said to Bai Zhi: ¡°Xiaofeng is not very young. He is older than you, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit inappropriate for him to live with you?¡± Hu Changlin was thinking about Hu Feng. Hu Feng wanted Bai Zhi to be his wife. If Zhou Xiaofeng lived together with Bai Zhi for a long time, and a bad rumor has spread, it won¡¯t do good to everyone. Bai Zhi waved her hand: ¡°What is wrong this? I don¡¯t care about what others think. Let¡¯s just lived a happy life. Besides, it¡¯s not only me and Xiaofeng who will live in this house. Isn¡¯t Awu Dage and his family will also live here?¡± Zhao Lan also said: ¡°Yes, there is nothing wrong with it. Let¡¯s just lived a happy andfortable life, why do we have to care about others? Zhi¡¯er is modest, who would believe such rumors?¡± Hu Changlinughed. He also thinks for someone like Bai Zhi, why should they worry about such thing? How could they not know what¡¯s in her heart? ¡°Yes, yes, I think I¡¯m too old and got confused. Let¡¯s not talk about this stuff, you are going to the town, right? You all go, I¡¯ll stay here and clean the house. You all go and have fun together.¡± As soon as Zhao Lan heard this, she busily said: ¡°Then I won¡¯t go either. Let the young ones have fun. I will also stay and clean the house.¡± Seeing the two¡¯s tacit understanding, Bai Zhi naturally has no intention to break them apart. She sweetly smiled and said: ¡°Okay, but don¡¯t let yourself be so tired. You should also rest, alright?¡± When Bai Zhi smiled, her smile was as beautiful as the flower that blooms in spring, exuding an intoxicating fragrance. Her beautiful eyes were twinkling like thousand stars in the night sky. Zhou Xiaofeng stared at her for a while. It turned out that she looked so beautiful when she smiled. She was like a beautiful little fairy in a painting, full of spirit. It was not until Zhou Awu brought the carriage outside the yard that he was able to recover his senses. He quickly removed his eyes and took a nce at everyone, to see if someone saw him. Chapter 421 - Sad Past Chapter 421: Sad Past Back from Qingyuan Town, Zhou Xiaofeng seemed very tired, he fell asleep on Hu Feng¡¯s bed just before lunchtime. Bai Zhi came into the room silently and covered him with a thin quilt. She looked at his thin figure and sighed inside her heart. In this world, there were many poor children like Zhou Xiaofeng. She doesn¡¯t know how many of them don¡¯t have parents, food or clothes to cover their bodies. How good would it be if there is no war, no poverty, and no heartless abandonment in this world? When lunch was ready, Zhou Xiaofeng hadn¡¯t woken up yet. They couldn¡¯t bear to wake him up, so they ate first, leaving him enough meals. They put it inside the pot to keep it warm. But, who would have thought that when Zhou Xiaofeng woke up, it was already evening? The sky outside has be dim. The daytime in the autumn has be much shorter. It was not night yet, but the wind became slightly cold. The table was full of fragrant meals, and the other side of the table was also decorated with moon cakes and fruits. The thick red candle as thick as the forearm has been lit, giving warmth in the whole surroundings. ¡°Xiaofeng you¡¯re awake! Are you hungry? Another dish will be served for dinner. You go and wash your face first, everything will be ready soon.¡± Zhao Sue and Ru¡¯er were ying in the living room, while Zhou Awu and Hu Changlin were chopping wood in the front yard. Zhou Xiaofeng asked Zhao Sue: ¡°Sister-inw, what about Bai Zhi?¡± Before Zhao Sue could answer, Ru¡¯er busily said: ¡°I know, I know, Sister Bai is cooking in the kitchen. Sister Bai¡¯s cooking skills are very good, everything she cooks is delicious.¡± Zhou Xiaofeng smiled and patted Ruer¡¯s head: ¡°Ru¡¯er is lovely, you y first. I¡¯ll wash my face.¡± When Zhou Xiaofeng went to the backyard, he smelled a strong scent. He doesn¡¯t feel hungry at first, but when he smelled that scent, his stomach began to grumble. Bai Zhi came out of the kitchen with the sweet and sour pork ribs in hand. She met Zhou Xiaofeng right after heading out: ¡°You woke up? Did you have a nice sleep? Are you hungry?¡± Zhou Xiaofeng hurriedly shook his head: ¡°I¡¯m not hungry, I¡¯m not hungry yet.¡± As soon as he said he was ¡°not hungry¡±, his stomach made a couple of sounds. Zhou Xiaofeng rubbed his grumbling stomach and awkwardly smiled. Bai Zhi then pointed his finger on the water tank to side: ¡°There is clean water over there, you wash quickly, so you can eat.¡± Seeing Bai Zhi leaving with the dish, he hurriedly went to the tank to wash his hot face. The water in the tank was very cold, after washing his face several times, the heat on his face subsided. Back in the dining room, everyone was sitting and waiting for him. In an eight immortal table full of delicious dishes, there were seven people in different sizes sitting on it with full of smile in their face. It¡¯s been a long time since he had seen such a friendly and warm atmosphere. He even thought that he¡¯ll never have such a good life for the rest of his life. While having meals, Zhou Awu asked Zhou Xiaofeng: ¡°How have you been these years?¡± Everyone tried not to ask him what happened three years ago. Everyone already knows what happened. If Zhou Awu didn¡¯t escape immediately that year, Ru¡¯er will not live until now. Zhou Xiaofeng put down the chopsticks in his hand, as his eyes filled with sadness. He would never forget that scene three years ago, he never thought that his life will be very difficult after losing his loved ones. ¡°If I¡¯m not reprimanded by my teacher in the school and came backte, I would have been dead by now. All the 28 people in our house died.¡± His hands trembled a bit, he always had a chill whenever he tried to recall what happened that day. Before his mother breathed herst breathe, she told him that his father was not a spy. He can¡¯t be a spy. She told him to believe in his father, and he must find a way to look for his father. Chapter 422 - Green Plum Wine Chapter 422: Green Plum Wine He was only 10 years old at the time. He doesn¡¯t understand what¡¯s happening and he doesn¡¯t know what to do. He watched his mother die in front of him. He couldn¡¯t stop crying, he felt like the sky had fallen and he doesn¡¯t know how to live. He even questioned why everyone was dead and he was still alive. Later, when the government came to their house to collect the corpse, he hid outside. It¡¯s just, he didn¡¯t expect that after the government collected the corpse, they also took away their family¡¯s belongings. And in the end, they burned their house with a fire. He changed from an orphan to a beggar. An old beggar saw him looking all poor, so he took him with him and finally he was able to survive. He thought he would be a beggar all his life. Until a year ago, he saw a portrait of his father on the bulletin board in the city. They said that his father was a spy, a spy who sold his country to the enemy. He didn¡¯t believe it, his father was brave and stern, how could he be a spy? He was also very happy that his father was alive. He was alive, and that was more important than anything. Not long after, the military camp recruited soldiers. He lied about his age and mixed up. He endured the hardships in the military camp. Not long after, he got a little news about his father. Thanks to his highness, Prince Jin, he finally saw his father. Three years of hardships had passed, he doesn¡¯t want to say more. He doesn¡¯t want everyone to feel sorry for him, so heughed and said: ¡°I¡¯m lucky. I met a good family, my life is good.¡± His words were not convincing. If he has a good life, how could he, a 13-year-old child only be this tall and thin? Since he doesn¡¯t want to say more, they stopped asking. They just swallowed the bitterness of his life and filled him with smiles and joy. ¡°Today is the Mid-Autumn Festival, and it is also our first Mid-Autumn Festival altogether. I hope that every Mid-Autumn Festival in the future, we can be together and be as happy and happy as today.¡± Bai Zhi stood up and raised her cup: ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll give you a toast.¡± Everyone stood up and six cups of wine bumped each other, with a pleasant sound, everyone¡¯s smile in the face even became wider. Qingyuan Town¡¯s unique green plum wine has a smooth and slightly sweet after taste. After drinking it, a person will feel like eating a fruit cocktail. Bai Zhi was very happy, this wine was really delicious. Unknowingly, she drank a few more sses. But who would have thought that the strength of this plum wine was not small? Not only Bai Zhi was knockdown, but also Zhao Lan and Zhao Sue. Zhou Awu said to Zhou Xiaofeng: ¡°You kid is good in alcohol!¡± Zhou Xiaofeng smiled and scratched his head: ¡°I started drinking when I was 5 years old, I drink bit by bit, and now it¡¯s like this, I don¡¯t get drunk no matter how much I drink.¡± Even Hu Changlin was a little dizzy. He waved his hands and said, ¡°I can¡¯t do it anymore. I can¡¯t drink another cup. I¡¯m done.¡± He then looked at Bai Zhi and Zhao Lan who was sleeping. He said to Zhou Awu: ¡°Let¡¯s send them back. It¡¯s veryte. It¡¯s not good to let people see them and start gossiping.¡± Hu Changlin got up and walked towards Zhao Lan. After taking a step, he almost fell over. He felt like he was standing on a cotton cloud, but his head was heavy. Goodness gracious, he thought he was not drunk, but he is. Zhou Xiaofeng hurriedly came forward and held him up: ¡°I¡¯ll do it, go and rest!¡± Zhou Awu then said to Zhou Xiaofeng: ¡°You help Hu Bo go to his room first. I will carry Aunt Lan, then you carry Bai Zhi.¡± Zhou Xiaofeng nodded quickly and helped Hu Changlin go back to his room. When he came out, Zhou Awu already carried Zhao Lan away. Chapter 423 - Chapter 423: Fate? Chapter 423: Fate? Zhou Xiaofeng stood next to Bai Zhi, he stretched and lowered his hand, but he doesn¡¯t know what to do. She was not a bunch of firewood. How will he carry her on his back? After lingering for a while, he finally seeded in carrying Bai Zhi on his back. Bai Zhi was lighter than he imagined. When he carried her to the cabin house, Zhou Awu wasing out from the inside and saw him really carried Bai Zhi on his back. Zhou Awuughed and said: ¡°You are really good. You can carry her when you look so thin.¡± Zhou Xiaofeng took Bai Zhi inside the house,id her t on the bed, and covered her with a quilt. Then, he wiped his sweat and said: ¡°When I was in the barracks, I had to cut firewood and carried them back every day. I slowly gained some strength.¡± Zhou Awu patted Zhou Xiaofeng¡¯s shoulder: ¡°Good job, this is how a son of our Zhou family is like.¡± Zhou Xiaofeng grinned, his heart was warm, he used to think he was useless, but now it seems that he was not as useless as he thinks. The moonlight outside the small window fell into the can house and fell on Bai Zhi¡¯s sleepy face. When she was sleeping, she was like a different person. Now, she was more like a 13-year-old girl, looking so charming and naive. ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s not good for two big men to stay in here.¡± Zhou Awu took Zhou Xiaofeng out. * Just like before, when she fell on a soft bed, she knew at once that she had returned to the modern time and her former body. After opening her eyes, the clock on the wall showed that it was 2 o¡¯clock in the morning. Two in the morning, every time she returned, it was two in the morning. Why? The ward was empty and the lights were off. Only the electronic clock on the wall and the instruments near the bed were faintly making a sound. Today was the Mid-Autumn Festival. Lin Yang must have gone back home for Mid-Autumn Festival, right? Bai Zhi got out of bed and walked towards the window to look outside. The street light on the forest was lit all alone. There was no one on the road. On such a happy event, who would stay at the hospital at 2 am? Bai Zhi looked up at the bright moon in the sky. It brought her back in the modern time on the 15th of the month again. Why? Was it fate? What exactly is going on? Why she constantly traveling between the two worlds? What she is supposed to do here? What is she doing here? What¡¯s the mission she supposed to do back there? If it¡¯s fate, can¡¯t they give her a hint? When Bai Zhi lowered her head, she saw a figure hurriedly crossing the silent forest. That figure was familiar. When the figure stepped out of the shade and walked towards the building where she was, she finally able to see his face. It¡¯s Lin Yang! She was too familiar with his figure, style of walking and unconscious movements. Why was he here? Before, during Mid-Autumn Festival, he would return to his home in City B, which was thousands of miles away. He would usually stay for a day or two before returning. Is he rushing back now because of her? Lin Yang walked on the empty gravel road, subconsciously, he looked up at the hospital room where Bai Zhi stay. There was no light in the ward. He took a nced expecting nothing, but he almost stumbled after looking. Was it an illusion? He felt he saw something. Lin Yang stopped and looked up at the window of the ward again. This time, he could see clearly. In front of the wide french window, a person was standing alone. He couldn¡¯t see what the person look like, but he could vaguely feel that it was Bai Zhi, Bai Zhi ah! Lin Yang¡¯s heart beat wildly, he opened his mouth to call her name, but somehow, he couldn¡¯t make a sound. Chapter 424 - Not Illusion Chapter 424: Not Illusion The snacks in his hand fell to the ground, as he ran madly towards the building. This building was not an ordinary hospital building. This building was mainly for VIP patients. Although this building was tall and there were many wards, only a few people can use it. Today, because it was the Mid-Autumn Festival. In the entire building, except for the two doctors and three nurses on duty, there was no other else. ¡°Professor Lin, you¡¯re is back?¡± When a beautiful young nurse saw Lin Yang ran upstairs, she hurriedly came forward to say hello. However, Lin Yang ignored her, he ran away without even looking at her. Another nurse covered her mouth and chuckled: ¡°Oh, the top beauty at our nurses station has also been defeated. Is there any problem with Professor Lin¡¯s eyes?¡± The beautiful young nurse gave the other nurse a bad look, walked and then turned away. As she walked away, the two nurses at the nurse station kept muttering. ¡°She really wants to die, in our Mingxie Hospital, who doesn¡¯t know that Vice President Yu kept throwing herself at Professor Lin? She dared to make a move up, isn¡¯t she asking to die?¡± ¡°Right, if any of this reached Vice President¡¯s ear, she will be dead.¡± ¡°Oh my, that young girl, because she was beautiful, she dares to think the impossible.¡± ¡°Someone else is fine, why does it have to be Professor Lin? Is she worth it?¡± These words naturally didn¡¯t reach Lin Yang¡¯s ears. His thoughts were all upied by that figure in the ward. Is it Bai Zhi? Is it really her? Lin Yang rushed into the ward. The room was dim as usual, the moonlight outside lit the room, but there was no one in front of the window. No, it¡¯s impossible, he didn¡¯t see it wrong, there was a figure. Her figure was the same as Bai Zhi. Was it an illusion? A hallucination because he has been tired recently and missing her so badly? Lin Yang walked towards the bed step by step, thinking he would see Bai Zhi¡¯s pale face, but the bed was empty, which made him both surprised and happy. Surprised and happy because she was not in bed. Her absence meant that the figure he had just seen was not an illusion. She woke up, she really woke up. He turned to look at the bathroom, is she inside? He was about to step forward to knock on the door. But as soon as he stretched his arm, he felt something under his feet. Looking down, someone was lying on the ground, and it¡¯s none other than Bai Zhi. * When Bai Zhi opened her eyes, she saw Zhao Lan¡¯s crying face. Hearing Bai Zhi¡¯s voice, Zhao Lan realized that her daughter was awake. She stopped crying immediately and asked, ¡°How are you? Do you feel ufortable?¡± Bai Zhi shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. Why are you crying?¡± ¡°Stupid girl, you really know how to scare your mother, you don¡¯t wake up and your body is cold, I thought¡ª¡± Zhao Lan wiped her tears: ¡°Let¡¯s go to the town tomorrow to see a doctor, we must cure this problem.¡± It was not the first time this problem frightened her to death. Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°I¡¯m fine, I just fell asleep too deeply. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m really fine.¡± ¡°Are you really okay?¡± Zhao Lan was unconvinced. It doesn¡¯t seem like the case, she doesn¡¯t look like sleeping at all. ¡°It¡¯s alright, don¡¯t you believe me? I¡¯m a doctor, how can¡¯t I know what¡¯s happening to my body?¡± Seeing Bai Zhi¡¯s resoluteness, Zhao Lan¡¯s heart finally felt at ease, but she still said: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, if you have a problem, you mustn¡¯t hide it to your mother. You must tell me, do you hear me?¡± Chapter 425 - Not Illusion Chapter 425: Not Illusion Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°I know, no matter what it is, I will not hide it from you, rest assured!¡± Seeing Zhao Lan no longer question her again, Bai Zhi secretly breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed Zhao Lan suddenly woke her up when she came back from her previous world! It¡¯s a pity! She was sure that Lin Yang saw her, and Lin Yang ran towards the building like a madman. If she waited for a while, she could meet Lin Yang. She could tell him these things and ask him to help her find out why this is happening to her. She wanted to know most is, if her modern self died, will it affect the current Bai Zhi? In any case, she doesn¡¯t want to go back to modern times. She was very satisfied with current life and she was happy now. Bai Zhi closed her eyes, but she can¡¯t sleep anymore, so she stayed up until dawn. The night of the full moon has passed. What about the next one? What will happen next full moon night? ¡°You¡¯re up so early? Song Gong and others are now gone. We don¡¯t need to make so much breakfast. You can sleep more.¡± When Zhao Lan saw Bai Zhi came out, she busily said. Bai Zhi turned her head and smiled at Zhao Lan: ¡°I¡¯m used to it. I¡¯ll go and see what happened to the seeds I soaked yesterday. You can sleep again, I¡¯ll make breakfast.¡± Last night, Zhao Lan didn¡¯t sleep well. She woke up in the middle of the night due to thirst. She wanted to get out of bed and drink water, but she found her daughter lying cold beside her, just like thest time. She was frightened to death, she hugged her daughter and cried and cried. Zhao Lan was really tired, so she didn¡¯t say much. She went back to sleep for a while. Bai Zhi went to the front yard and pulled out a seed bag she soaked in the bucket to check. There were many small bags of seeds in a big bag in the bucket, each bag has different kind of herbal seed. It¡¯s not too cold now, so it¡¯s enough to soak the seeds for two days. When Zhou Xiaofeng came out of the house, he saw Bai Zhi squatting on the bucket in the yard. He hurriedly came forward and asked, ¡°What are you doing? Can I help you?¡± Bai Zhi took out the seed bag and handed them to Zhou Xiaofeng: ¡°You take it, I¡¯ll change the water in the bucket.¡± Zhou Xiaofeng didn¡¯t take the seed bag, he directly picked up the bucket and said: ¡°I¡¯ll change it.¡± When Bai Zhi saw how easily he lifted the bucket, she couldn¡¯t help but smile: ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect it. You look so thin, yet you have a lot of strength.¡± Zhou Xiaofeng busily said: ¡°I trained in the barracks. I didn¡¯t have much energy before. When you arrived in the barracks, no one will take care of you, but they will not allow you to work less just because you are young or thin.¡± When Bai Zhi thought of Hu Feng, she couldn¡¯t help but sighed: ¡°I wonder how Hu Feng is now.¡± Zhou Xiaofeng smiled: ¡°Hu Dage will be fine. He is a capable person, sooner orter¡ª¡± ¡°Shh-¡± Bai Zhi shook her head at Zhou Xiaofeng: ¡°Don¡¯t say it, these are things you cannot mention casually.¡± Zhou Xiaofeng understood, so he nodded his head again and again: ¡°I understand.¡± The two went to the backyard. After Zhou Xiaofeng reced the water in the bucket, he saw that the bottom of the tank was almost visible, so he said: ¡°Where is the ce to draw water? I¡¯ll go get some water.¡± Bai Zhi waved his hand: ¡°You don¡¯t need to go, Awu Dage wille and do it in while. You are not familiar with the road.¡± Bai Zhi was afraid of him to get tired. He can¡¯t get too tired, otherwise, his heart disease might attack. Fortunately, he was still young. If he drags it more, and turned 30 or 40 years old, once his illness attack, the consequences will be unimaginable. Now, he still has a chance to adjust. As long as he took medicine and nourish his body, even if his illness can¡¯t be fully cured, he can¡¯t easily get a heart attack. Chapter 426 - Plowing the fields Chapter 426: Plowing the fields Zhou Xiaofeng waved his hand: ¡°No need to wait for him. I can do this job, you just have to take me there.¡± Before Bai Zhi had time to respond, Zhao Lan called her in the front yard. Bai Zhi secretly muttered to herself: Didn¡¯t she go back to sleep, why is she up again? Bai Zhi turned and walked towards the front yard, while Zhou Xiaofeng quickly picked up the bucket beside the tank and quickly followed. In the front yard, not only Zhao Lan was there, but also Bai Erzhu and Mrs. Zhang. ¡°Why are they here?¡± Bai Zhi asked Zhao Lan. In her impression, Mrs. Zhang had never beaten her or gave her a face, but she also didn¡¯t treat her well. However,pared to Old Lady Bai and Mrs. Liu, she can be considered good. Zhao Lan replied: ¡°They have something to say, you listen first.¡± Bai Erzhu¡¯s face was very red. He didn¡¯t dare to look at Bai Zhi, he just kept lowering his head. Mrs. Zhang was different, she greeted Bai Zhi with a smile, then said: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, I didn¡¯t see you for a long while, but you¡¯ve be more and more beautiful.¡± Bai Zhi slightly smiled and said: ¡°Don¡¯t joke with me, why are you looking for me?¡± Seeing that Bai Zhi unwilling to talk nonsense, Mrs. Zhang didn¡¯t continue, she directly said: ¡°Well, Erzhu and I heard that you are looking for people to help you plow the fields?¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°You are quite well-informed. I just spread some news yesterday, but you already know it today.¡± Mrs. Zhang dryly smiled: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, I will be honest with you, we, the second branch of the family separated from the first branch. They didn¡¯t share the wheat we harvested this season. They only gave us 30 copper coins. Our situation was quite simr to yours at that time, but we don¡¯t have abilities like yours to make money, and now, we can¡¯t even eat any rice.¡± Bai Zhi said: ¡°So, you want to take the job of plowing the fields?¡± Then her eyes fell on Bai Erzhu¡¯s body. Bai Erzhu had never done this job. Zhao Lan was the only one doing this job. In the whole vige, only the Bai Family¡¯s fields were being plowed by a woman. ¡°You will?¡± Bai Zhi asked with a smile. Bai Erzhu¡¯s face even became redder, he dryly smiled and said: ¡°Yes, I did it in early years. Although I didn¡¯t do it recently, it won¡¯t be that difficult to adjust.¡± Since Bai Sanzhu died, he had never done this job again. However, his eldest brother had never done it even once. Later on, Zhao Lan was the only one who did every job in the fields. Bai Zhi said: ¡°You know, many people want to take this job, why should I choose you?¡± She raised an eyebrow and looked at Mrs. Zhang and Bai Erzhu. Although they were not excessive as Old Lady Bai and Mrs. Liu, in recent years, they never even said a good word in front of Old Lady Bai and Mrs. Liu for Zhao Lan. And even when they almost die in tiredness from working, they never even lend them a hand. So now, there is no reason to help them! Seeing Bai Zhi¡¯s cold face, Mrs. Zhang¡¯s heart sank. She was also embarrassed, but she couldn¡¯t help to say: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, I know that you hate us. I¡¯m not expecting you to forgive us. Now, our family can¡¯t live. Please I beg you, I helped your mother once before, please just help us this once.¡± Bai Zhi looked at Zhao Lan, Zhao Lan nodded her head to her: ¡°Yes, she did help us once.¡± Three months after Bai Sanzhu died, Old Lady Bai and Mrs. Li were discussing to sell Bai Zhi. Mrs. Zhang secretly told this matter to Zhao Lan, so Zhao Lan had a chance to ask Vige Chief Li for help. When Bai Zhi saw her mother nodded her head, she no longer embarrassed them. ¡°Since that is the case, I, Bai Zhi is not an ungrateful person. I will give this plowing job to you. I nned to pay per acre of fields. Each acre will be paid 1 silver coin. I am originally intending to look for 3 people, one person will plow one acre. But since you are living in a difficult situation, all these 3 acres will be assigned to you.¡± Chapter 427 - Soliciting for work Chapter 427: Soliciting for work 1 silver for one acre? The couple, who hadn¡¯t seen a silver coin for a long time, when they heard of those words, they almost didn¡¯t jump up. Bai Zhi then said: ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry to use the field, so you have to tighten your belt. Plow the fields well, then I will give you the money. But if you have other intentions, I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t have money to spare for such things.¡± Mrs. Zhang busily said: ¡°Rest assured, you can rest assured, we will do as you say, we will never let you down.¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°Okay, you can go back and prepare now. I will use the fields in two days. The sooner you finish, the better.¡± The couple nodded their heads again and again and thanked Bai Zhi and Zhao Lan, then they turned to leave the yard. * On the way back, Bai Erzhu said with some difficulty: ¡°3 acres of fields in 2 days, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t possible! Even if I work hard the whole day, I won¡¯t be able to finish plowing 1 acre of field. I¡¯m afraid plowing 3 acres of fields in 2 days will not be enough.¡± Mrs. Zhang¡¯s eyes rolled up, then said: ¡°Then let¡¯s go to my second brother. He has cattle in the house. Let¡¯s give him 1 acre of field, so that he can earn 1 silver coin. He¡¯ll be happy.¡± When Bai Erzhu heard of those words, he nodded his head again and again: ¡°This is a good idea. Second brother-inw works very fast, maybe if he finishes early, he will do me a favor to help me.¡± Mrs. Zhang¡¯s fierce eyes swept to Bai Erzhu: ¡°You still haven¡¯t wake up even until now? I told you, in the future, we can only rely on ourselves, we shouldn¡¯t expect others to help us. If second brother opens his hand and is willing to help us, that is good, but you shouldn¡¯t expect it, do you understand?¡± Bai Erzhu nodded again and again: ¡°I understand, I understand, I have written down. I will listen to you in the future.¡± The couple went to Zhang Sanshui¡¯s house with great enthusiasm and talked about this matter. When Zhang Sanshui heard he can earn 1 silver coin from plowing 1 acre of field, he naturally became happy. He doesn¡¯t have expectations to get help from these two, but when they think of him when there¡¯s a good opportunity, he was quite happy. On the way back to the Bai family, Mrs. Zhang said to Bai Erzhu: ¡°Let¡¯s borrow a cattle now, as soon as we borrowed the cattle, let¡¯s start working. The early we finish, the early we can get our wages to buy grains. With the amount of grain left in the house, we can only cook rice soup from it. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t evenst for a few more days.¡± Bai Erzhu nodded his head: ¡°Alright, I will borrow the cattle now.¡± Mrs. Zhang also added: ¡°I will go to the field with you, I will let Fugui go too. The three of us will work together. It¡¯s better than you working alone. the riches go too. The three of us will work together. It ¡¯s better than you alone. Let ¡¯s give us some wild vegetables and rare vegetables at noon. Come. ¡± The couple made a decision and immediately work on it. * Seeing that it was almost noon, Bai Zhenzhu came out of the room. She was about to cook for her family, but who would have thought that their rice became empty? There was no grain. She and her mother saved some grains. They didn¡¯t eat this morning, so there should be more rations left, but the grains in the bag were gone¡­ ¡­ She suddenly remembered what happened when she just came out of the room. As soon as Bai Dabao saw her, he slipped away. Bai Zhenzhu took the empty rice bag and went to her uncle and aunt¡¯s room. The door was closed, but there were soundsing inside. Bai Zhenzhu knocked on the door: ¡°Uncle, Auntie, this is Zhenzhu, will you open the door?¡± The sounds stopped, it took a while before Mrs. Liu opened her mouth to say: ¡°We¡¯re sleeping. Let¡¯s talkter.¡± Bai Zhenzhu sneered, who would sleep during the day? It was clear that they did something wrong, so they didn¡¯t dare to face her. ¡°Auntie, I have something to ask you. You open the door first.¡± Bai Zhenzhu mmed the door again. Chapter 428 - Stealing Rice Chapter 428: Stealing Rice Mrs. Liu decided not to open the door no matter how many times Bai Zhenzhu knocked. Bai Zhenzhu¡¯s eyes reddened, her father, mother, and younger brother were waiting for her to send them lunch. They haven¡¯t eaten breakfast. Now, they don¡¯t have anything to eat for lunch, where will they get the strength to work? Old Lady Bai came out of her room with a pale face, she hasn¡¯t eaten anything since yesterday. She was tired and exhausted from waiting for her daughter-inw and Bai Dabao to go outside and pick some wild vegetables to eat. ¡°What¡¯s with the noise?¡± Old Lady Bai asked Bai Zhenzhu. Bai Zhenzhu showed the empty rice bag to the olddy and said: ¡°Grandmother, the little rice we have left disappeared, no one else is in the house. Auntie must have stolen it. Grandmother, father, and mother went out to work, this little bit of rice is the only thing can fill their empty stomach, but now it¡¯s gone. Where will they get the strength to work?¡± Old Lady Bai¡¯s face sank immediately. The rice in the second branch disappeared, Mrs. Liu stole it. No wonder she smelled the smell of porridge in the room. She thought she was so hungry that she¡¯s having hallucinations. This heartless woman, she was not dead yet, but she didn¡¯t even bring her a bowl of porridge. Do they want to starve her to death? Old Lady Bai didn¡¯t m the door, she used all her remaining strength to shout: ¡°Hurry up and open this door, otherwise, I will smash it with an ax.¡± As soon as her words fell, the door opened. Mrs. Liu smiled sweetly at the olddy and said, ¡°Niang, what are you doing here? Do you believe Zhenzhu?¡± Old Lady Bai took a nce at her, then pushed her away. As soon as she walked into the room, she smelled the smell of porridge. What else is there to ask? Bai Xiaofeng was also in the room. Bai Dazhu was lying on the bed. As soon as she came in, he closed his eyes and pretend to be sleeping. Bai Xiaofeng wiped his mouth and then went out. Old Lady Bai¡¯s sharp eyes fell on the small pot hidden behind the table. There was something left on the pot, it¡¯s nothing much, but it was enough as small bowl. At this time, Bai Dazhu, who was lying on the bed suddenly burp, which made Old Ladya Bai angry. Bai Zhenzhu thought that the olddy was angry for her, so she said: ¡°Grandmother, did you see, it¡¯s uncle who stole our rice. You should seek justice for us and make them pay. My mother, father, and younger brother are still waiting to eat.¡± Right now, how could the olddy have the heart to listen to her? She only fiercely stared at Mrs. Liu and Bai Dazhu, after taking the pot of porridge, and then left the room. She didn¡¯t even look at Bai Zhenzhu. Bai Zhenzhu trembled in anger. Her Auntie treated her like a fool. She thought her grandmother will give their family justice, but she was wrong. Her grandmother and the first branch of the family were joining together to bully their family. Bai Zhenzhu asked Mrs. Liu: ¡°Auntie, is there any rice left? My father, mother, and brother are still waiting for lunch!¡± Mrs. Liu spread out her hands: ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about. We have been hungry for 2 days. We haven¡¯t eaten anything. What rice are you looking for?¡± In front of a woman like Mrs. Liu, how can Bai Zhenzhu be her opponent, she lost after a few words. She didn¡¯t know what to do at the moment, she was so anxious that she burst into tears. ¡°Go, go away, why are you crying in my ce? If someone saw you, they will think that I am bullying you. You get out.¡± Mrs. Liu pushed away Bai Zhenzhu and said: ¡°We are now separated, don¡¯t bother us.¡± Bai Zhenzhu went out with tears in the eyes while carrying the empty rice bag. She felt very sad for her father, mother and younger brother. Chapter 429 - Credit Chapter 429: Credit Bai Erzhu was shocked. He didn¡¯t think that his elder brother and sister-inw would be so shameless, that they will steal the only ration left in their family¡­ ¡­ Mrs. Zhang pounded her chest, she really wants to run back home and fight with Mrs. Liu. That woman was the mostwless evil she had ever met. Bai Erzhu doesn¡¯t know what to do at the moment, he looked at Mrs. Zhang in the eyes and said: ¡°Now what do we do? If we continue starving, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to work tomorrow.¡± Mrs. Zhang thought for a while and then said, ¡°Let ¡¯s finished our work today. At night, I will go to Bai Zhi and ask if we can borrow some rice, and then just deduct it to our wages.¡± When Bai Zhenzhu heard of this, she had an unpleasant feeling in her heart. She was very angry. In the past, whenever Bai Zhi was in front of her, she looks no different from any girl in the mountain, so who would think that in just a few months, she willpletely lose this identity? Her father and mother have to work for Bai Zhi to earn money. Not to mention, they have to rely on the rice she will give to live. But what else can they do? What¡¯s more important in this world than to live? Bai Zhenzhu said: ¡°Niang, what get some rice? If we take it at home, they will just steal it again. I am alone at home, I can¡¯t stop them!¡± Mrs. Zhang replied: ¡°I also thought about this, let¡¯s not take the rice at home. Let¡¯s take it to my second brother¡¯s house. Our family will eat there until we finish our work here.¡± Bai Erzhu repeatedly nodded his head: ¡°This is a good idea. Okay, let¡¯s do it.¡± Bai Zhenzhu didn¡¯t go back, she simply looked for a cool ce to rest nearby. She waited for her father, mother, and younger brother to finish their work. And then return to the vige together. When she saw her father and mother going to Bai Zhi to borrow rice, Bai Zhenzhu couldn¡¯t ept it, so she pulled her younger brother¡¯s arm to go to her second uncle¡¯s house, and just wait there for them. Bai Zhi was preparing for dinner, when she heard that Bai Erzhu came again, she let Zhao Sue manage it and came out. Zhao Lan and Mrs. Zhang were talking when Bai Zhi arrived. She came forward and then asked: ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± When Mrs. Zhang saw Bai Zhi, she dryly smiled: ¡°Well, I shouldn¡¯t bother you, but we can¡¯t help it anymore. While we working in the fields, the first branch took advantage of it and stole our remaining rice. They stole it and ate all of it. We¡¯ve been hungry for the day, we haven¡¯t eaten anything yet, so we can¡¯t help it. That¡¯s why, I thought to borrow some rice, you can deduct it to our wages. You can rest assured, we will finish everything and do a good job. We finished 1 acre of the field today, tomorrow we will finish the rest.¡± Bai Zhi looked at Mrs. Zhang¡¯s clothes. When she came this morning, her clothes and pants were clean. But now, she was covered with dirt and looked very tired. Bai Erzhu was the same. It seems they did work in the fields. Bai Zhi smiled and nodded her head: ¡°Okay, how many? I¡¯ll lend you some.¡± Mrs. Zhang didn¡¯t expect that things will go smoothly. She thought she needs to exin more: ¡°You agree?¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°Of course, you have plowed 1acre of field. You already earn 1 silver coin. As long as you ask for less than 1 silver coin, I can lend it to you.¡± The couple looked at each other, they were both happy. Mrs. Zhang immediately said: ¡°It¡¯s not much, just give me 2 liters of rice.¡± Bai Zhi didn¡¯t say another word. She turned around and went to the kitchen. She first took 2 liters of rice. After thinking for a while, she also added 2 pounds of noodles. Then, she wrapped and put the remaining moon cakes from yesterday¡¯s Mid Autumn Festival, and then went outside to give them to Mrs. Zhang. Mrs. Zhang saw the things in Bai Zhi¡¯s hands: ¡°This, this, these things¡ª¡° Chapter 430 - Dumplings Chapter 430: Dumplings Bai Zhi said: ¡°This is the 2 liters of rice that you want. I¡¯m giving you 2 pounds of noodles. You don¡¯t need to pay. I also added moon cakes from yesterday. They are leftovers, you don¡¯t need to thank me. Take them back with you.¡± Mrs. Zhang tightly squeezed the things in her hands. Her eyes reddened, she doesn¡¯t know what to say. Bai Zhi sighed inside her heart and then said with a low voice: ¡°I, Bai Zhi, hated people who think they can gain something without working hard. Since you repented, I will naturally look at you differently. Although I can¡¯t be a rtive to you, at least I can be a neighbor of the same vige. I¡¯m not saying that I will help you all the time in the future, but as long as you are willing to work hard, you will definitely be able to survive.¡± Mrs. Zhang and Bai Erzhu nodded their heads again and again. Bai Zhi then continued to say: ¡°After all the fields are plowed, I need to nt the seeds, I will also look for people. If you are willing to work on it, you will earn 1 silver coin per 1 acre of field, but I wanted to finish everything in 1 day. I can¡¯t let you work in all 3 acres, you will have to work with others.¡± Mrs. Zhang was overjoyed: ¡°I am willing, I am willing to work with others. I will not dy your ns.¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°That¡¯s good, then go back now.¡± Mrs. Zhang and Bai Erzhu thanked Bai Zhi, then left. Right after walking on the gate, Zhao Lan hurriedly approached them. She was holding arge white porcin bowl with a lid on the top in her hands. Zhao Lan handed the bowl to Mrs. Zhang and said with a smile: ¡°These are dumplings made by Zhi¡¯er. I just took it in the pot, you take it back home and eat.¡± ¡°This, how can I!¡± Mrs. Zhang was ttered, but then busily refused. Zhao Lan said: ¡°I once lived in the Bai family. I know very well how it feels. You didn¡¯t help me only once, although it¡¯s just trivial matters, I always kept it inside my heart. Now that I can help you, I am very happy.¡± Zhao Lan stuffed the bowl into Mrs. Zhang¡¯s hand and then turned away. Seeing Zhao Lan¡¯s disappearing back, Mrs. Zhang could no longer hold her tears. She used to help Zhao Lan, but that was also due to her selfish intention, she never sincerely helped her even once. But now, the mother and daughter greatly rewarding her. She felt ashamed! Bai Erzhu sighed and said: ¡°I didn¡¯t know that I was too blind in the past. Such a good person, I didn¡¯t even put her in my eyes. I am a jerk.¡± Mrs. Zhang wiped away the tears on her face and let out a long sighed: ¡°Past is past. From now on, let¡¯s be good to others. We will never follow your niang and your sister-inw.¡± The couple walked towards Zhang Sanshui¡¯s house with their things. Zhang Sanshui¡¯s house was quite far from the Bai Family¡¯s house, but to go to Zhang Sanshui¡¯s house, they had to make a turn in the direction of the Bai Family¡¯s house. In their hands, there were two paper bags and arge white porcin bowl. Mrs. Zhang was carefully holding it, it must be filled with something good. In therge white porcin bowl, there must be food. This couple was quite capable. They finished eating the porridge early, they haven¡¯t eaten anything for dinner. It seems she can eat again at night. Mrs. Liu stared at the couple as she approached them. She was nning to greet them. However, the two turned into thene. That direction was towards the Zhang Family. Mrs. Liu became anxious, she rushed forward and asked: ¡°Where are you going?¡± Bai Erzhu replied with a bad tone: ¡°Don¡¯t bother us, take care of yourself.¡± Mrs. Liu didn¡¯t give up, she chased after them and then asked: ¡°What are you holding? It seems heavy. Let me help you.¡± Chapter 431 - Must be something good Chapter 431: Must be something good She has to see what¡¯s inside of it. If it¡¯s rice, then she has to get some of it. Mrs. Zhang coldly sneered: ¡°No need, it¡¯s all meat buns. If I give it to the dog, can I get something back?¡± Meat buns? To the dog? Thatrge white porcin bowl is filled with meat buns? What does it have to do with giving to the dog? Mrs. Liu was about to ask, but suddenly something shed on her mind. She was swearing on her. She was the dog. If she gives it to the dog, there is no return! However, when she was about to react, Mrs. Zhang and Bai Erzhu had reached the gate of Zhang Sanshui¡¯s house. Zhang Sanshui was chopping firewood. Seeing his sister and brother-inwing, he immediately stopped the work in his hand and greeted her. Mrs. Liu didn¡¯t dare toe forward. Although Zhang Sanshui was Mrs. Zhang¡¯s younger brother, he usually acts as her elder brother. If he learns that she stole Mrs. Zhang¡¯sst ration of rice, then won¡¯t she end up into trouble? However, because she was unwilling to just go like this, she stood nearby to eavesdrop. Zhang Sanshui asked: ¡°Zhenzhu and Fugui have been waiting for you for a long time. I ask them what happened, but they didn¡¯t say anything. What¡¯s going on?¡± Mrs. Zhang said with a smile: ¡°Zhi¡¯er gave us some food. We would like to eat these with you.¡± Zhang Sanshui was an easy-going person. He usually helps his elder sister, but now that she has something to share with him, he was naturally happy. He felt like they were family. Bai Erzhu then said: ¡°Zhi¡¯er gave us some noodles. She also added some moon cakes. In the next few days, we would like to eat here together at your house, is that alright?¡± Zhang Sanshui immediately replied, ¡°It¡¯s alright, why should I refuse? Don¡¯t say that you brought noodles with you that¡¯s why agree, even if you didn¡¯t bring anything, you cane here if you want. Don¡¯t hesitate toe, we are family. What is mine is also yours.¡± Mrs. Zhang¡¯s mother died early. Zhang Sanshui was eight years younger than Mrs. Zhang. Mrs. Zhang took care of her younger brother when he was still a baby. For Zhang Sanshui, Mrs. Zhang was more like his mother. Mrs. Zhang was also very close to this younger brother. She can say things to him that she can tell their other brothers and sisters. Her second sister-inw was also an honest and kind person. She lived in their ce for a long time, but she didn¡¯t hear anyints. * Seeing that Mrs. Zhang and Bai Erzhu entered Zhang Sanshui¡¯s house, Mrs. Liu gritted her teeth. They got so many things from that dead girl, Bai Zhi, but instead of taking them back at home, they brought it to this outsider? No, she must tell this to the olddy, so that she wille and clean them up. Mrs. Liu hurriedly returned to the Bai family. Old Lady Bai only ate a half bowl of porridge, she was feeling hungry again. She sat in the yard and sighed, she thought about the good days of her life before and her bad situation now. The more she thought about it, the more she gets angry! Mrs. Liu came back in a hurry. When she saw the olddy in the yard, she hurried came forward: ¡°Niang, do you know where the second brother-inw and his family went right now?¡± Old Lady Bai gave Mrs. Liu a cold nce: ¡°You stole theirst ration. If they didn¡¯t go to Zhang Sanshui¡¯s house to get food, they will starve to death in here, don¡¯t you think?¡± Mrs. Liu murmured: ¡°It¡¯s not just me who ate their rations, right?¡± Well, she also thought, this olddy was old enough, but her mind was still working. She hasn¡¯t said anything, but she already knew where Bai Erzhu¡¯s family was. ¡°But, do you know what they brought in there?¡± Mrs. Liu was feeling a bit regretful not attracting the olddy¡¯s interest. ¡°Brought something? Did they brought fish again?¡± Old Lady Bai asked. Mrs. Liu waved her hands: ¡°It¡¯s not a fish, I don¡¯t know what trick did they use, but that dead girl, Bai Zhi, gave them rice, noodles and moon cakes. They were also holding thisrge white porcin bowl with unknown food. There must be something good inside that bowl.¡± Chapter 432 - Reply Chapter 432: Reply When Old Lady Bai heard of this, she immediately got up from the bamboo chair and asked: ¡°You said they went to Zhang Sanshui¡¯s house with those things?¡± Mrs. Liu nodded her head: ¡°I¡¯m not lying, I saw it with my own eyes. They said they wanted to eat it together with him in his house.¡± Old Lady Bai¡¯s heart was filled with anger. She raised this son, but he brought foods to other people, is he stupid? Doesn¡¯t he know that she was hungry? Seeing the olddy get angry, but not moving, Mrs. Liu became anxious. They must go before they finish those things. Maybe they can still get something back. ¡°Niang, what are you still doing? Hurry up!¡± Old Lady Bai squinted her eyes at her: ¡°Hurry up? Where do you want me to go?¡± Mrs. Liu¡¯s face busily said: ¡°Of course, we should go to Zhang Sanshui¡¯s house. How can the second-brotherw do such a thing? Our family still hungry.¡± Old Lady Bai sneered: ¡°Hungry? I think I am the only hungry here. Didn¡¯t you eat a full meal at lunch?¡± Mrs. Liu¡¯s dry smile: ¡°Didn¡¯t you eat too? We didn¡¯t eat as much as you. Xiaofeng ate two more bowls. I and Dazhu eat together in a single bowl.¡± The two of them eat together in a single bowl? Is she a fool? Bai Dazhu burp in fullness, but she¡¯s saying he only ate half a bowl of porridge? Old Lady Bai was sozy to argue to Mrs. Liu. She slowly sat back and then said: ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you stealing the rice from the second branch, will they brought their things to Zhang Sanshui¡¯s house? Who are they guarding against? Don¡¯t you know who? If you have something to eat, you¡¯re not calling me. Now that you have to fight, you think of me?¡± Now, no matter what Mrs. Liu said, she will never believe it anymore. This woman, her set of words cannot be trusted. She really regretted it. If the second branch didn¡¯t separate, her life will not be so miserable. Now, her good old days were gone. The money she saved for a long time was all spent on the first branch. Her winter rations were all gone. How will she live these days? * In the Capital, Meng Family. ¡°Gongzi, gongzi¡ª¡± Jin Shiwei rushed into the study room where Meng Nan was with excitement. Meng Nan was reading a book. He didn¡¯t raise his head and just said: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Jin Shiwei raised the letter in his hand and said: ¡°Gongzi, Miss Bai replied.¡± Meng Nan fiercely looked up and saw that Jin Shiwei was holding an envelope in his hand. He immediately threw the book in his hand and rushed to Jin Shiwei and then snatched it. ¡°Look at you, acting like a monkey. If Furen saw you, then you¡ª-¡± Meng Nan opened the letter and grinned: ¡°Get out, what are you still bbering about?¡± Jin Shiwei hastily coughed twice and desperately winked at Meng Nan. But how could Meng Nan still have the heart to look at him at this moment? His eyes were fixed on the envelope. In just a short while, he pulled out the letter. However, before he could take a look, the letter was taken away. ¡°I¡¯d like to see what letter can make my son restless all day and ran to the porter 8 times a day. I wonder what does it look like?¡± Xu Furen held the letter in her hand, but her eyes were staring at Meng Nan, whose face now looked miserable. Meng Nan stretched out his hand to grab the letter back, but Xu Furen¡¯s hand was now behind her: ¡°What? Mother can¡¯t look at it?¡± Meng Nan frowned: ¡°Mother, this is my letter, how can you read my letter casually? I have grown up and I have my own life and friends.¡± Xu Furen sneered: ¡°You look so anxious, is it a girl? Is it because of her that¡¯s why you refuse to marry Xue¡¯er?¡± Chapter 433 - Don’t Blame Me Chapter 433: Don¡¯t me Me Meng Nan¡¯s face sank: ¡°Mother, this matter has nothing to do with her. I don¡¯t like Zheng Ruxue, so naturally, I will not marry her.¡± ¡°Sure enough, she is a girl. I want to see, this girl, who is so sacred that made our son of Meng Family act like this.¡± After saying those words, Xu Furen took a step back, as the two maidservants blocked in front of her. Then, she opened the letter. The words written on the letter doesn¡¯t look so good. At best, it can only be regarded as neat. The calligraphy of the maidservant around her was much better than this. At first nce, it can be seen that it¡¯s not written by a prestigious youngdy. The letter didn¡¯t say anything. Looking at the meaning in the lines, it should be a reply to Meng Nan. She only said that everything was good, he doesn¡¯t need to write. She doesn¡¯t want to go to the capital, in the end, she thanked him for his kindness¡­ ¡­ In other words, his son fancies this girl, that he wanted to take her in the capital, but she refused? His son was rejected? What kind of girl was she that she even look down on the son of Meng Family? How high is her vision? Xu Furen put down the letter and asked Meng Nan: ¡°What is this girl that she can¡¯t even see you?¡± Meng Nan¡¯s face became more and more ugly. He rushed forward and grabbed the letter, then quickly scanned the words on it. She rejected him. She rejected him as expected, but still, he was very disappointed. He folded the letter, put it back in the envelope and shoved it carefully into his sleeve. Then, he looked at Xu Furen: ¡°Mother, you don¡¯t need to care who she is. You¡¯ve seen it, she has no interest to your son at all.¡± Xu Furen replied: ¡°Who knows if she¡¯s trying to y hard to get?¡± Meng Nan shook her head: ¡°She¡¯s not like that. Mother, in your eyes, is your son someone who can¡¯t even discern such low-level means?¡± Xu Furen twisted her eyebrows and looked at Meng Nan. When her son came back, he has changed a lot. He was more stable now than two years ago. She can¡¯t tell what he is thinking about. ¡°Nan¡¯er, if you really like this girl, I can send someone to pick her up. As long as you promise to marry the daughter of Zheng family, I also can promise you that after you and Xueer get married, I will give her a good identity. She can be your concubine by then, I will let you do as you please.¡± Meng Nan sat back at the desk and picked up the book that had thrown away. Then, he simply said: ¡°Marry into the Meng Family as a concubine? Mother, not everyone likes to covet glory and wealth, at least, she¡¯s not.¡± Xu Furen¡¯s immediately turned cold, as she shouted in anger: ¡°So what does she want? To be the main wife of our Meng Family?¡± Meng Nan didn¡¯t look at her, his eyes fell on the book, ¡°I believe you also have read the letter, did she say that she wants to be the main wife in the Meng Family, mother? I want to marry her, but she¡¯s not willing. What else is there for you to be worried about?¡± The more Xu Furen listened, the more the anger in her heart rose. Her son was so honorable. Why does that girl refuse her son? It was more proper for his son to reject that girl. Wu Mama, who was next to Xu Furen, whispered, ¡°Furen, don¡¯t fight with gongzi because of that wild girl. Let¡¯s discuss this slowly.¡± Xu Furen¡¯s secretly thought, even if she hasn¡¯t seen that girl¡¯s face, it¡¯s worthy to quarrel with her son because of her. The anger in Xu Furen¡¯s heart gradually extinguished, as she took a deep breath. Then, she said to Meng Nan: ¡°Nan¡¯er, whatever I do is for your good. Don¡¯t me me.¡± Meng Nan replied, ¡°Mother, she doesn¡¯t want toe to the capital. She just wants to live a quiet and peaceful life. If you disturb her and do something you shouldn¡¯t do. Don¡¯t me for ming you in the future.¡± Chapter 434 - What? Chapter 434: What? Xu Furen was stunned. She couldn¡¯t believe that her son in front of her, who was previously so obedient to her, will dare to disobey her. Was he still the same person? He talked back to her because of that wild girl. If that wild girl entered their house, by then won¡¯t he always talk back to her like this? Xu Furen was very angry. Wu Mama, who was on her side, kept winking at her. She wanted her to suppress the anger in her heart. It¡¯s not good for her to lose her temper to her son. This fire, Xu Furen didn¡¯t know how she was able to suppress it, nor how did she get out of that room. * Back in her courtyard, Xu Furen sat in her chair for a long time but didn¡¯t speak. Wu Mama brought a freshly brewed tea to Xu Furen¡¯s side and waved her hands to let other maidservants leave the hall. Then, she said with a low voice: ¡°Furen, the person who delivered the letter was not from the porter. The concierge did not know it. ¡± Xu Furen frowned: ¡°So, you can¡¯t find out the details of that girl?¡± Wu Mama replied ¡°Jin Shiwei is the most knowledgeable about what happened while gongzi stayed in Qingyuan Town. Whatever you want to know, you can just ask him, right?¡± Xu Furen nodded her head: ¡°Send someone to call him.¡± Wu Mama didn¡¯t go outside immediately, she said: ¡°Furen, gongzi is big now and has his idea. You must not get angry with him because of such a trivial matter.¡± Why wouldn¡¯t Xu Furen not know what Wu Mama meant? She has two sons before, but now she only has one. If she lost Meng Nan because of that sly fox and cheap bitch, then won¡¯t sheugh at her? So yes, she must not get angry with his son for such a trivial matter. Wu Mama smiled when she saw Xu Furen¡¯s expression eased: ¡°Right now, although gongzi is here, we don¡¯t know that wild girl¡¯s whereabout. However, you don¡¯t need to deal with her right away. After a while, we will quietly call Jin Shiwei and ask him questions. We will make Jin Shiwei shut his mouth to make gongzi not aware of it. If he doesn¡¯t know about, he will naturally not me you.¡± When Xu Furen heard those words, she nodded her head again and again: ¡°You are right. I just got confused for a moment, let¡¯s do it like that.¡± * In Huangtou Vige. When dinner was served, Zhou Xiaofeng kept the chopsticks in his hand and tried every dish. All of it was delicious. Seeing him eating well, Zhou Awu specifically clipped two strips of beef and put it in Zhou Xiaofeng¡¯s bowl: ¡°If you like it, eat more.¡± Zhou Xiaofeng smiled and said: ¡°Actually, the best beef I¡¯ve ever had is the beef jerky that Hu Dage gave me when I left. It¡¯s spicy and delicious.¡± Bai Zhi said: ¡°That¡¯s what I did, too. If you like it, I¡¯ll do it some other time.¡± Zhou Xiaofeng was shocked: ¡°You also made it? Did you made it when he left?¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°Yes, I thought he will eat it while on the road. I didn¡¯t expect he will keep it for a few more days.¡± Zhou Xiaofeng scratched his head and grinned: ¡°No wonder Hu Dage hid them so well, it turned out that you made it.¡± He remembers that when Zhu Siyi wanted to eat beef jerky, he asked Hu Feng to many times, but Hu Feng refused, it turned out she made it for him. Zhou Awu then asked: ¡°What are the seeds in your bucket? It doesn¡¯t look like a wheat seed!¡± Bai Zhi has been soaking those seeds for days, and they were about to be nted. It¡¯s not a good idea to hide them, so she simply said: ¡°Of course, they are not wheat. Now, in this weather, it is not suitable to grow wheat. If you want to make money, we cannot let our field stay empty.¡± Zhao Lan asked: ¡°It will be winter soon, what nt can we grow?¡± ¡°These seeds were all brought to me by Boss Chen. They are all herbal seeds. I want to grow herbs and then sell them to the diners for a medicinal diet.¡± Chapter 435 - Failed Chapter 435: Failed ¡°Growing herbs? You want to nt herbs?¡± Zhao Lan was surprised. This kind of nt was not a simple thing. She once heard people say that there was a medicine field in Qianhu Lake. The owner and his three sons failed to grow herbs in two years. Not only they didn¡¯t earn money, but they also took a lot for expenses. In their third year, they found out a way. A year after that, they made a lot of money each year. And now they were known as a big local snake. Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°I read in a book how to nt it. I see it¡¯s not that difficult, so I asked Boss Chen to help me get some seeds. Let¡¯s nt the 3 acres with a few kinds, let¡¯s test it first. If we seed, let¡¯s try a view more variety next year.¡± Hu Changlin said to Zhao Lan: ¡°Zhi¡¯er has never done something she can¡¯t be sure. Let her do whatever she wanted to do.¡± Zhao Lan smiled and said: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll follow your advice.¡± Zhou Xiaofeng also opened his mouth and said: ¡°I never have done any work in the field, but if I learn it, I can also do anything to help.¡± Bai Zhi waved her hand: ¡°We can¡¯t do that. I have already talked to Lu Pingan today. Tomorrow, he will take us to see his teacher. You will go to school to continue your studies.¡± Zhou Awu thought the same way inside his heart. He was looking for a chance to speak to Bai Zhi about this matter. He didn¡¯t expect that she also thought the same and went on ahead. Zhou Awu busily said: ¡°Yes, yes, Zhi¡¯er is right. You should go to school, you don¡¯t need to care about things in the field.¡± Zhou Xiaofeng entered the school at the age of 5 and studied for 5 years. If it wasn¡¯t for that event that happened 3 years ago, he should have taken the exam by now. So of course, it¡¯s good to continue his studies. He can have the opportunity to obtain fame and the opportunity to step into the court. In this way, he can have the opportunity to clear the grievances of his father. ¡°Well, that¡¯s settled. Let¡¯s go to Sihe Academy tomorrow. If you are satisfied, you¡¯ll be studying there. I heard that Xu Xiansheng of Sihe Academy is a man of great talent. If you study hard, you¡¯ll have a great future.¡± Bai Zhi said. Zhou Xiaofeng didn¡¯t refuse anymore: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± After dinner, things were settled. Zhao Sue and Zhao Lan cleaned up the dishes on the table. They chatted for a while and then separated. The next morning, Zhou Awu prepared the carriage early and took some snacks prepared by Bai Zhi to Doctor Lu¡¯s house. After he made sure the Lu Family had breakfast, he called Bai Zhi and Zhou Xiaofeng. It was Lu Pingan¡¯s first time to ride such a good carriage. It was refreshing, but because he was a little older, although he was excited, he didn¡¯t show it on his face. However, the smile on his face and brimming eyes failed to hide his real feelings. Bai Zhi smiled and asked, ¡°I heard that you went to take the test. How was the test?¡± Lu Pingan scratched his head awkwardly: ¡°Maybe I was too nervous. I suddenly had stomache before the exam. I didn¡¯t do well.¡± Zhou Xiaofeng replied: ¡°If it¡¯s your first time, you¡¯ll definitely get nervous. Let¡¯s take the exam next year. I know a secret way. I will pass it on to you at that time, you will not be nervous anymore.¡± Lu Pingan was very happy: ¡°What¡¯s this secret? Tell me now.¡± Zhou Xiaofeng shook his head: ¡°That won¡¯t work. This tip is only useful if you do it before the exam. Now it won¡¯t work.¡± Lu Pingan looked at Zhou Xiaofeng. He was young and thin. He looked like 12 or 13 years old boy: ¡°You will take the exam next year? After only studying for one year?¡± He started school at the age of 9, he took the exam just now after 6 years of studying. * Xiansheng ¨C Teacher Chapter 436 - Xu Xiansheng Chapter 436: Xu Xiansheng Bai Zhi said: ¡°He has been studying for more than a year, he¡¯s been studying for 5 years. But because something happened at home these years, his exam taking has been dyed. Now, he will start studying again.¡± Lu Pingan was stunned: ¡°I see. Then, I¡¯m sure you can do well on the exam.¡± Bai Zhi smiled and asked, ¡°Bai Xiaofeng is also studying at Sihe Academy. Why didn¡¯t he take the exam this time?¡± Lu Pinganughed and said: ¡°He is in thest ce in the mock exam. Only the top 10 in our academy can take the test. So naturally, he will not be part of it.¡± ¡°Last ce?¡± Bai Zhi was so happy that her face was blooming. Old Lady Bai and Mrs. Liu regarded Bai Xiaofeng, the solution to their wealthy life in the future. If they know he was in thest ce¡­ ¡­ Lu Pingan said: ¡°Xu Xiansheng said that he was not in the right mind. He doesn¡¯t put all his mind in studying, but he was so arrogant. Such a person is not suitable to be a schr at all. He will never be sessful, so he advises him just to quit.¡± Bai Zhi asked, ¡°Does the Bai family know about this?¡± Lu Pingan shook his head: ¡°How could a person like Bai Xiaofeng tell this to his family? However, Xu Xiansheng also said that as long as he corrects those bad habits, he will continue teaching him.¡± Thinking of Bai Xiaofeng¡¯s iparable attitude in the Bai family at the time, he used to treat the ancient Bai Zhi like a maidservant, so she was angry at him. She hopes for him not to pass the test for the rest of his life. While talking, the carriage stopped at the gate of the Sihe Academy. Because the school was in an ordinary vige, the academy also looked very ordinary. It doesn¡¯t have the elegant look that Bai Zhi was thinking of. The school will start after 3 days, so the gate of the academy was closed. Lu Pingan came forward and knocked on the gate. After a while, the shabby gate was opened, and an old man in his early fifties came out: ¡°Pingan? Why are you here?¡± Xu Xiansheng, the only teacher in the Sihe Academy. ¡°Xu Xiansheng, someone in our vige wants to study, so I lead the way for them.¡± Lu Pingan respectfully said. Xu Xiansheng¡¯s eyes fell on Bai Zhi and Zhou Xiaofeng, who was standing behind Lu Pingan. ¡°Them?¡± Xu Xiansheng raised an eyebrow. One boy and one girl. Not only the boy wants to study but also the girl? He doesn¡¯t ept a female student in the school. Bai Zhi busily said, ¡°Xu Xiansheng, this is my cousin, he wants to study.¡± Xu Xiansheng released a sigh in relief. And then, his eyes fell on Zhou Xiaofeng. Zhou Xiaofeng hurriedly gave a ceremony to Xu Xiansheng. Xu Xiansheng nodded his head with satisfaction, then said: ¡°Come back here by next spring, now, I no longer ept new students.¡± Bai Zhi busily said: ¡°Xu Xiansheng, Xiaofeng is not a new student. He has been studying for 5 years, but because they encountered some problems at home, he stopped temporarily. But now that he reunited with his family, he wanted to go to school to continue his studies. I hope Xu Xiansheng can ept him.¡± Xu Xiansheng released another sigh, then looked at Zhou Xiaofeng, who has clear eyes. Then said: ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to ept another student. I will give him a test, he must answer it. I will ept him as long as he passed the custom level.¡± Zhou Xiaofeng immediately said: ¡°Alright!¡± The three followed behind Xu Xiansheng into the academy. In a vacant ssroom, Xu Xiansheng asked the three to find a table and sit down. He wrote a question on a white paper and asked Zhou Xiaofeng to answer. Xu Xiansheng¡¯s eyes fell on Lu Pingan again, he sighed and said ¡°Pingan, why did you suddenly have diarrhea during the exam? You wasted a good opportunity.¡± Lu Pinganughed twice: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I will study under you for another year, I will feel much more confident by then.¡± Xu Xiansheng nodded approvingly: ¡°It would be nice if everyone can think the same as you. I will also give you a question to see if you cking with your studies during this time.¡± Chapter 437 - Listening to you, is worth reading books for 10 years Chapter 437: Listening to you, is worth reading books for 10 years Lu Pingan couldn¡¯t wait for it. Since he failed the exam, he has been studying every day. He didn¡¯t ck off. He has been looking for opportunities to prove himself. Xu Xiansheng took a nce at Zhou Xiaofeng and he had an idea in his heart. He asked Lu Pingan the same question. Comparing their answers, he will see his level as a teacher. Lu Pingan was the most hardworking student he has. He was also his promising student. Bai Zhi, who was also sitting, yed with her hair in boredom until Xu Xiansheng asked her: ¡°Are you literate?¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°I know some.¡± Xu Xiansheng asked with a smile: ¡°Would you like to try it?¡± Bai Zhi thought since she was idle, why not try it. Even if she can¡¯t answer it right, no one willugh at her. And so, she nodded her head: ¡°Okay, but my handwriting is ugly. You can¡¯tugh at me.¡± Xu Xiansheng quickly wrote the same question. A Gentleman worries about the way, not about poverty! On a slight yellow rice paper, he sharply wrote these words. Bai Zhi was a little dumbfounded. What does he want her to write? Does he want her to exin the meaning of this sentence? Or does he want to know her point of view on this sentence? After pondering for a while, she felt that the chance of him wanting to know her point of view would be greater. After all, the literal meaning was very clear, and not so profound that she needed to exin it again. Bai Zhi took the smallest brush and stroke two words: It¡¯s ridiculous! A Gentleman is not worried about poverty: First of all, this gentleman must be born into a wealthy family. His family has enough money for his studies and can provide enough assistance for him to be a gentleman. Otherwise, if you are a person that can¡¯t even eat enough food, why would you live a way of a gentleman? If you don¡¯t worry about poverty, then are you just going to wait and starve to death? That gentleman, in fact, is just a hypocrite. If you are poor, you should be good at yourself. If you can¡¯t even do this simple goal, how can you help the world? This is the real way of a gentleman. But whether it is a gentleman who doesn¡¯t worry about poverty or a gentleman who is good at himself, the first thing a person should do is to make himself a real gentleman. Only by bing a real gentleman will have the heart to worry and help others. By the time Bai Zhi finished writing, Zhou Xiaofeng and Lu Pingan had already handed in their papers. The two were standing behind her and watching her write each word on the paper with aplex look in the face. When Bai Zhi handed in her paper, she asked the two: ¡°Why do you look like this?¡± Lu Pingan said: ¡°If we didn¡¯t live in the same vige, I wouldn¡¯t believe that you never went to school.¡± Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°Didn¡¯t I often deliver Bai Xiaofeng¡¯s meals before? I¡¯vee to the academy many times. I often hide outside to listen to Xu Xiansheng¡¯s lectures. In fact, it¡¯s not like I¡¯ve never gone to school to read books, it¡¯s just I never paid tuition fees.¡± Zhou Xiaofeng was amused by her, but he still said very seriously: ¡°Your point of view is very special. Some people may find it offensive, but I think you are right. Whether you worry about poverty or not, first of all, you need to be a real gentleman and not just ordinary weeds. There were some real gentlemen and some hypocrites. Those who cannot speak their mind are hypocrites.¡± Zhou Xiaofeng stepped back and cupped his hands toward Bai Zhi, then said: ¡°Listening to you, is worth reading books for 10 years.¡± Seeing his actions, Bai Zhi was confused. She just blindly wrote what she thinks. Why would he worship her? Is this what you call a blind cat run into a dead mouse? Xu Xiansheng looked at the answer sheet submitted by the three people and pondered for a long time. The three people have a different point of view. Although Bai Zhi sounded a bit rebellious, it was the truth. Zhou Xiaofeng¡¯s answer was also very refined. It can be seen that he really went to school and learned well. * A blind cat finds a dead mouse (idiom) ¨C blind luck, idental fortune. Chapter 438 - Rising smoke Chapter 438: Rising smoke On the contrary, Lu Pingan¡¯s answer was a bit ordinary. It¡¯s not something that makes people hard to forget in a nce. Xu Xiansheng didn¡¯t say much, he just let Zhou Xiaofeng go to the academy after 3 days. And then, he asked Bai Zhi if she would also like to go to the academy. Bai Zhi quickly waved her hand: ¡°Thank you Xu Xiansheng. I have a lot of things in my family, I really can¡¯t get away from it. If I have a chance in the future, I¡¯lle to disturb you.¡± Bai Zhi declined politely. In modern times, didn¡¯t she studied enough? After paying the tuition fee, they leave Xu Xiansheng sitting alone in the ssroom. He looked at the three papers the whole morning. No one knew what he was thinking about. * In the Northwest border Hu Feng was cutting the vegetables, his mood seemed to be good. He has been delivering meals in the East 7th Camp in these past two days. Zhou Gang and Fu Zheng¡¯s condition obviously improved, they now have the energy and spirit to move. Although they were tortured, there were no fatal injuries in their body. As long as they eat well, they will recover. What he has to do now is to find an opportunity to rescue them. At this time, a young man ran into the kitchen camp and shouted at them: ¡°There¡¯s a fight, there¡¯s a fight!¡± Zhu Si stopped the work in his hand and faced the young man: ¡°What are you talking about? Who fights who?¡± The young man wiped his sweat and slightly rxed his breathing: ¡°We are fighting with Xiye Country, the other party suddenlyunched an attack. We didn¡¯t set a good defense here, so we received heavy casualties!¡± When Zhu Siyi heard this, his face immediately turned pale: ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then aren¡¯t we in danger? If too many people died and the reinforcements haven¡¯te yet, then does that mean we have to go to the battlefield?¡± The kitchen camp immediately fell into silence. The atmosphere was so gloomy, no one wanted to go to the battlefield. No one wanted to die. The young man waved his hand again: ¡°No, no, if we go, who will cook for everyone? I heard that the generals in charge decided to send out the Iron Cavalry Camp and ck Battalion Army to fight against them. I heard these two battalions served under Price Jin. All their soldiers are brave and good in fighting.¡± The fat man on the side immediately waved his hand and shook his head: ¡°That was before, but now it¡¯s impossible. Since Prince Jin disappeared, the generals of Iron Cavalry Camp and the ck Battalion Army have been convicted and arrested. The dragons now have no leader, they are now, just sleeping dragons. Their former spirit has long gone.¡± Hu Feng looked up and stared at the fat man. He doesn¡¯t look like a man from his enemy¡¯s camp. And he somewhat looked familiar. Zhu Si asked: ¡°Who are you? How do you know this?¡± The fat man sighed: ¡°I am from the ck Battalion Army. I just came here to get some food. No one knows more about the ck Battalion Army than I do.¡± Hu Feng asked the fat man: ¡°Since the Iron Cavalry Camp and ck Battalion Army are now like this, why would General Hu send you to the battlefield?¡± The fat man coldly sneered, ¡°Do you still need to ask? It¡¯s a good n to kill two birds with one stone!¡± Hu Feng frowned, his face turned ck and ugly, as he clenched his fists. Zhu Si asked: ¡°I don¡¯t understand. What do you mean by two birds with one stone?¡± The fat man waved his hand: ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Forget it. There are some things that you shouldn¡¯t ask. Just give me food.¡± Zhu Si¡¯s heart was tickled by his words, so he pulled him between him and Hu Feng: ¡°Tell us about it!¡± Chapter 439 - How to win with fewer people Chapter 439: How to win with fewer people The fat man couldn¡¯t stand this request, additionally, his food wasn¡¯t prepared yet. He determined that he won¡¯t be able toe back alive after he entered the battlefield. His heart was covered with the fire since this morning, he was looking for a ce to vent it, and so he vented it towards Zhu Si and Hu Feng: ¡°This double edge n, I¡¯m afraid they nned it a long time ago, and they are just waiting for this day.¡± ¡°Ever since Prince Jin disappeared, they charged all the close people to Prince Jin as spies. All of them were put in East 7th Camp, they were tortured every day, forcing them to admit that Prince Jin was a spy, but they didn¡¯t expect that all those generals have iron personality. How can sumb to this false usation? Because of this, they killed the generals one by one. Even in our battalion, they didn¡¯t spare the ordinary soldiers, they tried every means for them to rebel against Prince Jin. Unfortunately, they never seed.¡± ¡°In the past 3 years, General Hu hated and feared our Iron Cavalry Camp and ck Battalion Army. They had been trying to get rid of us. But the soldiers in our battalions, together, had been more than 20,000 people. The only way to kill so many people is to let us go to the battlefield and let us die in the hands of the enemy. By then, they can simply exin in the court.¡± Zhu Si said: ¡°Don¡¯t you all said that your Iron Cavalry Camp and ck Battalion Army are brave and good at fighting? In this case, you can all juste back after winning the battle, right?¡± The fat man waved his hand: ¡°Its not as easy as you said to win the battle. In the past, when Prince Jin was there, the generals only need to focus. Prince Jin always cane up with a great strategy. Before each war, he will make ns in advance, the generals only need lead us ording to this n. There were people for attacking and defending, multiple groups of people were cooperating to achieve a great victory. Today, Prince Jin and the generals who lead us are absent. The army of 20,000 people is just like scattered sand. And how do you expect us to win against 100,000 elite soldiers?¡± ¡°100,000? Your group of 20,000 will face 100,000? Then, doesn¡¯t that mean you¡¯ll die?¡± Zhu Si¡¯s face was full of shock. The fat man sighed again, he looked helpless, tears umted in his eyes. Who was not born and raised by their parents? Who doesn¡¯t have a home and family? Who¡¯s life was not important? Who wants to die? Hu Feng then said to Zhu Si: ¡°Don¡¯t ask too much, just go and see if the food is packed in the cart.¡± Zhu Si hurried to go. Hu Feng held the fat man who turned around to walked away, then he said with a low voice: ¡°Can you step out to talk?¡± Before the fat man could respond, Hu Feng left the camp and walked under the big tree behind the camp. The fat man looked at the cart that was still empty. It seemed that he still need to wait for a while, he turned around and got out of the camp to catch up with Hu Feng. ¡°Little brother, do you have something to tell me?¡± The fat man was curious, he didn¡¯t seem to know this handsome youth in front of him. Hu Feng looked at the surroundings, when he saw no one was around, he said with a low voice: ¡°If you want toe back alive from the battlefield, listen to me.¡± The fat man was shocked: ¡°What? What did you say?¡± Hu Feng continued: ¡°You said that you and your army will go to the battlefield tomorrow, so tonight, around 3 midnight, you bring some of the leaders of Iron Cavalry Camp and ck Battalion Army.¡± The leader of the ck Battalion Army may not recognize him, but the leader of the Iron Cavalry Camp must know him. ¡°Why? What do you want to do?¡± The fat man looked baffled. Hu Feng said: ¡°I have studied many military books, I know how to win with fewer people. I also know how to formte a strategy for you to defeat the 100,000 elite soldiers of Xiye Country.¡± Chapter 440 - Scare the birds to leave with regret! Chapter 440: Scare the birds to leave with regret! The fat man was full of doubt: ¡°Who are you exactly? If you really have this ability, why would you stay in the kitchen camp as a cook?¡± He obviously doesn¡¯t believe that a cook in the kitchen, will be familiar with the art of war. How dare he say that he can formte a strategy for 20,000 soldiers to defeat 100,000 elite soldiers? Hu Feng said: ¡°You can believe it or not, but remember if you want toe back from the battlefield alive, listen to me. If you want to die on the battlefield, then just forget it. But I want you to do me a favor, bring a word to Mu Yang of Iron Cavalry Camp.¡± The fat man asked, ¡°Do you know Leader Mu?¡± The leader of the Iron Cavalry Camp helped the ck Battalion Army a lot. Otherwise, the ck Battalion will no longer exist by now. ¡°You tell him, at 3 in the midnight, scare the birds to leave with regret!¡± Hu Feng didn¡¯t exin more, it¡¯s not convenient to say too much about this matter in this situation. ¡°What does this mean?¡± The fat man was puzzled. Hu Feng said: ¡°Don¡¯t care about what it means, just help me to convey these messages to Mu Yang. He will understand after hearing it.¡± This was a secret signal when he wants his people to set a surprise attack on the enemy¡¯s food and ration¡¯s camp. Only a few people know about this. Among them was Mu Yang. Mu Yang was the lowest in rank among those dozen of people. And because of his low status, he can survive up until now. Otherwise, he will have the same fate as those generals, who have been tortured to death. The fat man wanted to ask a question again, but Hu Feng saw Zhu Si looking for someone. He pushed back the fat man and said in a low voice: Don¡¯t talk about it. You and I should only know this. Remember what I said.¡± The fat man left with full of doubts. He didn¡¯t know that fate will turn at this moment. * The Mid-Autumn Festival has passed. The night breeze was cold. The north wind blew the leaves, which made a rustling sound. The moon was hanging in the empty sky, think clouds passing by through it from time to time. Under the light of the moon, a tall ck shadow was standing motionless under the ancient tree. 3 midnight had passed, but the people he was waiting for still haven¡¯t shown up. His t eyebrow couldn¡¯t help but raise. However, just as he was about to start the second n he came up, light and cluttered footsteps came from far. He hides in the darkness until he saw the figures of those people. When everyone¡¯s figure fell on his eyes, only then he appeared in front of them. Seven people came, and among them, was the fat man he met earlier. Leading the group was Mu Yang, whom he called for. When Mu Yang saw the person who appeared, his face was filled with ecstasy, but his eyes redden. Mu Yang opened his mouth and was about to call the name that he never mentions for 3 years. However, Hu Feng hurriedly raised his hand to stop him. Then, he stepped forward towards Mu Yang said: ¡°I am Hu Feng. I¡¯m a new guy in the camp, I heard that you will go to the battlefield tomorrow, with 20,000 troops against the enemy¡¯s 100,000 elite soldiers. You might be thinking it¡¯s ridiculous and that you will lose. But, I don¡¯t think so.¡± Mu Yang tried his best to calm down his excitement and swallowed the words ¡®Prince Jin¡¯. Since his royal highness refused to reveal his identity, he will naturally follow his will. He only needs to cooperate. Mu Yang took a deep breath and answered, ¡°Yes, it is true. Listening to you, you seem to have a way for us to win against 100,000 elite soldiers with only 20,000 troops?¡± If other people will say this, Mu Yang will not believe it. However, it was Prince Jin who said it. He will naturally believe him. Prince Jin took 8,000 soldiers of their Iron Cavalry Camp to defeat the 50,000 elite soldiers of Xiye Country before. It ended up as a sess and a great victory. Chapter 441 - Night meeting with Mu Yang Chapter 441: Night meeting with Mu Yang They will not fight with brute force, but with brains. Prince Jin once said that as long as they made a thorough n and they knew their enemy as they knew themselves, no miracle cannot be created. They followed Prince Jin for seven years in the northwest border and fought numerous times with the Xiye Army, they knew them as much as they knew themselves. The few ck Battalion soldiers, who were standing next to Mu Yang had never seen Prince Jin up close and never had a chance to talk with him. So at this time, when they saw him, except for the feeling that he looked familiar, they didn¡¯t think that he was the great general who led them that year. Mu Yang¡¯s respectful attitude towards the young man in front of them made them put away their previous contempt. They stepped forward to listen to Hu Feng¡¯s analysis of the battle situation. Hu Feng handed over the two prepared defense ns to Mu Yang. ¡°These details above describe the tactics. As long as you follow these instructions, I can guarantee you wille back alive.¡± He knows very clear the fighting style of that general in Xiye Army. That person must be very happy. Especially now, that the Iron Cavalry Camp and ck Battalion Army have no generals. He will absolutely use the most violent and direct strategy. He will let his men kill the enemy in one stroke. That is the best tactic to deal with ordinary soldiers. After Mu Yang collected the defense n, he let everyone leave first and stayed behind. When everyone left, Mu Yang immediately knelt in front of Hu Feng: ¡°Your Royal Highness, you¡¯re finally back, my brothers are waiting for you!¡± The Iron Cavalry Camp and ck Battalion Army originally had 50,000 soldiers. For 3 years, no generalmanded them, no one gave them instructions. They didn¡¯t even let a lieutenant guide them. Eventually, their 50,000 soldiers became 20,000. This time the battle was different from the previous one. The war had already broken out. If it wasn¡¯t for His Royal Highness¡¯s return now, the battle tomorrow will be their end. Hu Feng helped him up, ¡°Remember, my name is Hu Feng now. My identity must not be revealed until I regain my military power. Otherwise, what happened 3 years ago will only repeat itself, do you understand? ¡° Mu Yang wiped the tears in his eyes and nodded his head: ¡°This subordinate understand. Don¡¯t worry, your highness, I will help you. We will always be your loyal subordinate forever.¡± Hu Feng believes in him. If they want to rebel, there will be no disaster like this today. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the White Tiger Camp?¡± He asked. Mu Yang sighed: ¡°The White Tiger Camp was the same as us, vowing to die without changing our banner, butter on, General Li was put into East 7th Camp, soon his death was announced. Vice General Zhu surrendered and renamed the White Tiger Camp to ck Sparrow Camp. Now the main general is General Zhu. ¡°Mu Yang couldn¡¯t figure it out. When he was on duty, he saw their royal highness saving General Zhu regardless of his own life. That¡¯s why he respected his highness even more. But he never thought that General Zhu, who he thought was the most unlikely to rebel, will be the first one to rebel. Hu Feng nodded his head and said: ¡°I already know this. I want to know, how many people are left in White Tiger Camp?¡± Mu Yang said: ¡°In the past, they used to had 30,000 people, but now it¡¯s less than 20,000. Your Highness, why do you ask?¡± Hu Feng slightly smiled and patted Mu Yang¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t just look at the surface. Look at the essence too. I don¡¯t believe that Zhu Yuan will betray me. He must have his reasons. I believe him.¡± Chapter 442 - The Xiye Army retreat

Chapter 442: The Xiye Army retreat

Mu Yang didn¡¯t understand. It was a betrayal. What else was there to reason out? However, since His Royal Highness has said so, there is no reason for him not to believe it. His Highness was extremely clever. What can he think of was not any ordinary man can think. Hu Feng then said: ¡°Remember to bring more prisoners back.¡± Mu Yang didn¡¯t understand, ¡°What are you going to do with the captives? Isn¡¯t it more easy and simple if we kill them at once?¡± Hu Feng chuckled: ¡°Don¡¯t you want to save your General Zhou?¡± Mu Yang immediately became excited: ¡°You mean, as long as we bring captives back, you can rescue General Zhou?¡± Hu Feng nodded. Under the dark sky, the expression on his face was not very clear, but the coldness in his eyes was visible: ¡°Of course, as long as you bring back enough captives. It¡¯s best if they are half dead or someone who will certainly die soon.¡± Mu Yang nodded his head again and again: ¡°This subordinate will take note of it. We will definitely do this event beautifully. Your Royal Highness, just please wait and see!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll see youter. Call me Hu Feng. Act natural. Don¡¯t speak or do anything suspicious.¡± * Three dayster At the General Camp of the Xiye Army. ¡°Reporting, general, something bad is happening. Our food and rations camp is on fire. The fire is too big. Our foods are all gone.¡± ¡°Reporting, general, something bad happened. The Chu Army broke through our western defense line, our men suffered heavy casualties.¡± ¡°Reporting, general, this is bad. Our eastern defense line was destroyed by Chu Army. Our entire battalion was wiped out.¡± Feng Yenan mmed the table. His face turned green then red. His eyes were swelling red like fish¡¯s eyes. He looked extremely scary. ¡°How could this be? How did this happen? Didn¡¯t Chu Army dispatch the Iron Cavalry Camp and ck Battalion Army today?¡± ¡°Answering back to general, it was the Iron Cavalry Camp and ck Battalion Army. No other reinforcements joined the battle.¡± Feng Yenan red at the young soldier who spoke, then he asked: ¡°Is there a general who¡¯s taking inmand?¡± The young soldier shook his head: ¡°I didn¡¯t see anyone, but it¡¯s strange. They are quite different from the past.¡± Feng Yenan asked urgently, ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± ¡°In the past, the soldiers of the Iron Cavalry Camp and ck Battalion Army, although they are good in fighting, they fight disorderly and no pattern. But today, they are fighting well and their morale is much higher than before. On the contrary, our people were being beaten back and forth. In the end, they were defeated. General, our situation is critical, please make a decision as soon as possible. ¡± Make a decision, fart. He originally marched without any n. He thought outnumbering the enemy was enough. So, he brought 100,000 to surround and ughter those 20,000 Chu Army into pieces. Who would expect that they will use tactics? And these tactics looked familiar. If he wasn¡¯t sure that Chu Yan died 3 years ago, he would think that Chu Yan was leading the Chu Army. After all, these tactics were very simr to Chu Yan¡¯s methods. ¡°Retreat first!¡± Although Feng Yenan likes war, he was not a fool. In such a situation, even if the other party doesn¡¯t have a general leading them, there must be an expert behind them. If he fights again, he will lose much more. What¡¯s more, their foods and rations were gone. They don¡¯t have foods now, how will they continue to fight? ¡°Retreat. Retreat the army 30 miles away.¡± Feng Yenan gritted his teeth and said these words. On the other side, in the Chu Army Camp, General Hu of the East 3rd Battalion, General Zhu of the ck Sparrow Battalion, and General Shi of the West 3rd Battalion, the three of them were eating and drinking. Their table was full of fish and meat, which very differentpared with the vegetables and rice that the soldiers eat. Chapter 443 - Great Victory Chapter 443: Great Victory Compared with General Hu and General Shi, who was constantly drinking a cup of wine, Zhu Yuan seemed a little absent-minded. He sipped half a cup of wine and pretended to be a little drunk. Then, he asked General Hu asked: ¡°I heard that this time, the pce court sent Marshal Wang of the General¡¯s House to lead the army? ¡° General Hu nodded his head with half-closed eyes: ¡°That¡¯s right, it is him.¡± Zhu Yuan slowly put down the wine cup, which made his actions looked to be light and gentle: ¡°This Marshal Wang seemed favored Prince Jin in the past. If he learned that the Iron Cavalry Camp and ck Battalion Army are gone, will he me us?¡± General Hu waved his hand: ¡°No, no, what crime he will put us? Dispatching soldiers is our duty, aren¡¯t the Iron Cavalry Camp and ck Battalion Army great? Aren¡¯t they invincible? We let the two teams fight the enemy, isn¡¯t that the right decision? If they cane back, they have the ability. If they can¡¯t, then they don¡¯t have the ability. Besides, by the time Marshal Wang gets here, those two camps will no longer exist. Even if he wants to convict us, who will he ask?¡± When General Huughed wildly, General Shi alsoughed. Zhu Yuan smiled, but his face was stiff. At this time, a young soldier came in from the outside and shouted at the three of them: ¡°Reporting!¡± General Hu immediately regained his spirit, and said to the young soldier, ¡°How is the battle?¡± The young soldier reported loudly: ¡°Answering back to the generals, our brothers in the Iron Cavalry Camp and ck Battalion Army were very brave. First, they sent a small group of people to sneak into the enemy¡¯s big camp and burned their forages, making them fall in disorder, and then they sent the army on both sides of the weakest offensive. They strike straight the enemy¡¯s heart, killing several generals. Now, the Xiye Army is in chaos, they suffered heavy casualties. At this time, the Xiye Army retreated 30 miles away.¡± The wine cup that General Hu held in his hand fell to the ground, his opened mouth didn¡¯t close for a long time: ¡°What did you say? Xiye Army retreated?¡± The young soldier nodded his head: ¡°Answering back to the general, the Xiye Army retreated 30 miles away. The Iron Cavalry Camp came back early and brought a lot of captives. The captives have been sent to the East 7th Camp.¡± Zhu Yuan was also shocked, he almost thinks that there was something wrong with his ears: ¡°How many died and got injured in the Iron Cavalry Camp and ck Battalion Army?¡± Zhu Yuan asked. General Hu returned to his senses and quickly said: ¡°Yes, yes, how many died and got injured?¡± The young soldier said: ¡°Answering back to the two generals, ording to Leader Mu, there were not more than 500 casualties.¡± General Hu immediately stood up: ¡°What? Not more than 500 casualties? How is this possible? How can this be?¡± The young soldier was puzzled, shouldn¡¯t General Hu be happy? Why was he getting angry? Isn¡¯t it a good thing that there were only a few casualties? When General Hu learned the matter, he immediately waved his hand toward the young soldier: ¡°Get out, you have no business here.¡± After leaving, General Hu immediately turned his head and looked at Zhu Yuan: ¡°Zhu Yuan, say, is this possible? The Iron Cavalry Camp and ck Battalion Army, together, they have more or less 20,000 people, the Xiye Country sent 100,000 elite soldiers. This, this is impossible!¡± Zhu Yuan suppressed the excitement in his eyes and pretended to be depressed: ¡°Is it because they are desperate toe back alive so they killed all the enemy and won by surprised?¡± General Hu shook his head: ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible. Before, they also joined the battlefield. Why didn¡¯t we see them so brave?¡± General Shi on the side said: ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s about being brave, but a trick. They have no chance of winning at all. The victory this time is a coincidence, and also a very clever one.¡± General Hu asked: ¡°What do you mean? Make it clear!¡± Chapter 444 - Sleep talking Chapter 444: Sleep talking General Shi¡¯s face turned ck, his eyes looked fierce while he indifferently said: ¡°There must be a master behind them. As long as we found this master, the truth will be revealed.¡± General Hu was not convinced: ¡°Master? Where did thate from? Why would a master join forced with them? Isn¡¯t it much better to join us?¡± General Shi looked at General Hu coldly and secretly cursed him. He then said: ¡°What if that person is Prince Jin¡¯s people or Prince Jin himself? Do you think he will join us?¡± General Hu¡¯s face drastically changed, his chest moved up and down. His hand trembled uncontrobly: ¡°This, this is impossible, Prince Jin, how could he still be alive, he¨C¡± General Shi sneered: ¡°What¡¯s impossible? As the saying goes, you have to see people when they are born, you also have to see the corpses when they die. Have you seen it?¡± General Hu shook his head: ¡°There is no such thing.¡± ¡°Sure enough, I haven¡¯t seen it either. So why do you think he died?¡± ¡°If he didn¡¯t die, whye back just now? With Prince Jin¡¯s temper, this is impossible!¡± General Shi sneered: ¡°No use discussing this, we better get rid of that person behind this trick. Otherwise, we won¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°But, how?¡± General Hu was at a loss. General Shi¡¯s eyes fell on Zhu Yuan: ¡°You should ask this question to General Zhu. When ites to Prince Jin, he is more familiar with him. General Zhu and the leader of Iron Cavalry Camp may still know each other. Isn¡¯t it much better if he¡¯ll be the one to talk with him?¡± General Hu quickly nodded his head: ¡°Yes, yes, I wish you the best General Zhu.¡± Zhu Yuan didn¡¯t refuse, he simply said: ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll go. Just wait for the good news!¡± Zhu Yuan quickly walked out of the camp. While General Shi looked at Zhu Yuan¡¯s departing back, his face became more gloomy. * The 3rd day of September was Bai Zhi¡¯s birthday. Looking at the busy Zhao Lan, Bai Zhi couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Niang, what are you busying about? Why do you prepare so many dishes?¡± Zhao Lan said with a smile: ¡°Today is your birthday. I never gave you a good birthday celebration before. Now that we live a good life, I should do it now for you.¡± Bai Zhi smiled and asked: ¡°Today is my birthday? Didn¡¯t you pick me up? How did you know I was born today?¡± Zhao Lan said: ¡°I don¡¯t know when you were born, but the 3rd day of September is the day we picked you up. So for us, today is your birthday.¡± Bai Zhi was shocked. The 3rd day of September? Was the day they picked her up? Even after 20 years, she still remembers the day when she was thrown away by her biological parents when she was still a child. It was also the 3rd day of September! Is there such a coincidence in the world? Or maybe this was premeditated by fate? She was also called Bai Zhi in modern times. It was the name given to her by the dean of the orphanage where she was admitted. In this world, the name Bai Zhi was given to her by her foster parents. She doesn¡¯t believe that it was just a coincidence. If it wasn¡¯t a coincidence, then what? Why did shee here? Why can she return to modern time every full moon? ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Zhao Lan patted her shoulder, looking all worried. Bai Zhi quickly shook her head: ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m not thinking about anything, I just lost in thoughts for a moment.¡± Zhao Lan said: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, you are strange recently. You¡¯re always in a daze when you have free time. And you always talk in sleep at night?¡± Bai Zhi was shocked: ¡°Talk in sleep? What am I saying?¡± Chapter 445 - New house Chapter 445: New house Zhao Lan shook her head: ¡°I don¡¯t understand, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Bai Zhi was relieved. She didn¡¯t understand it. She was afraid that she said something she shouldn¡¯t say. It seems that she needs to move into the new house as soon as possible. By then, they will sleep in a separate room. She doesn¡¯t want to scare her mother again during the full moon. ¡°Niang, the furniture we ordered will be delivered tomorrow. After two days, we can all move together.¡± Zhao Lan frowned and muttered: ¡°Is it tomorrow? Tomorrow, we need to water the soil to soften it, where can we get spare time to receive the furniture? Should we move the date a few more dayster?¡± Bai Zhi said: ¡°I¡¯ve arranged people to water the soil, you don¡¯t need to go to the fields. Just check and ept the furniture at home. Then let the delivery men arrange them for us. We have to put everything in ce. There is a lot of work at home.¡± Zhao Lan¡¯s face was distressed: ¡°Why did you look for people to do such an easy job? We can do it ourselves. We shouldn¡¯t spend money on every little thing, it¡¯s not right.¡± Bai Zhi helped Zhao Lan sit down: ¡°As long as my niang can rx a little, how can spending a little money be wrong? If we don¡¯t even spend a little money, how are we going to spend energy on more important things?¡± Zhao Lan was amused by her serious look: ¡°Yes, yes, what you say makes sense. I¡¯ll listen to you, alright?¡± At this time, Zhao Sue led Ru¡¯er in and saw the mother and daughter sitting on the bed, talking and smiling: ¡°Look at you, mother and daughter, I really envy you.¡± Zhao Lan said, ¡°What is there to be envious? Ru¡¯er is also very clever. She will definitely have a bright future.¡± Then, she got up and grabbed a sugar candy out of the cupboard, and then stuffed it into Ruer¡¯s hand. Zhao Sueughed: ¡°You¡¯re spoiling her too much.¡± She then handed the cloth bag in her hand to Bai Zhi: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, I have nothing else good to give you on your birthday. This dress is what I made for you. I hope you like it.¡± Bai Zhi took the cloth bag and opened it. There was a pink satin fabric. It has fashionable and delicate stitches. It was much better than the clothes sold in the ready-to-wear shop. ¡°It looks so beautiful, I didn¡¯t expect that you have such a good skill.¡± Seeing her happy, Zhao Sue felt relieved. She put a lot of effort to make this dress. Because she was afraid that she won¡¯t like it. ¡°It¡¯s good if you like it, I have no other ability aside some needlework. If you like this style, I will make you some more.¡± Bai Zhi quickly waved her hand: ¡°No need. It takes too much energy to do this. Don¡¯t tire your eyes making clothes for me, it¡¯s not worth it.¡± Zhao Lan also said, ¡°Yes, I can make clothes. When I have time, I will make them for Zhi¡¯er. You can focus on making clothes for Awu and Ru¡¯er.¡± The next moment, Zhou Awu shouted from outside the house: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, Boss Chen is here. He is waiting for you in the front yard.¡± Bai Zhi quickly got up and said, ¡°It¡¯s sote. Why did hee here?¡± Zhou Awu shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know, he didn¡¯t say it, it looks very urgent.¡± Bai Zhi and Zhou Awu went to the front yard. Boss Chen just stood in the yard and didn¡¯t go in. ¡°Chen Dage, why are you here? What¡¯s the hurry?¡± Bai Zhi asked as soon as she came into the yard. Boss Chen pulled something in his sleeve and said, ¡°This is a letter from the capital, it says it was urgent, so I came in a hurry to deliver it.¡± Boss Chen handed the letter to Bai Zhi. Chapter 446 - Meng Nan’s Letter Chapter 446: Meng Nan¡¯s Letter Bai Zhi recognized the handwriting on the letter, It¡¯s was Meng Nan¡¯s handwriting. ¡°Meng Nan¡¯s letter?¡± Boss Chen nodded: ¡°Exactly, it was Meng Nan¡¯s messenger, who sent the letter. He said it was an urgent matter, so I must deliver it to you immediately.¡± Hearing that it was an urgent matter, Bai Zhi didn¡¯t dare to dy. She immediately opened the letter, but the more she read, the more her eyebrows frowned and the more her face became ugly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s going on?¡± Zhou Awu asked anxiously. Bai Zhi closed the letter and said with a calm face: ¡°Meng Nan said that his mother learned about the matter between me and him. He¡¯s afraid that she will do something bad to me, so he wants me to move out quickly.¡± She then pulled out the money in the envelope, it was three pieces of one thousand silver ticket. He was quite generous, but this was not what she wanted. What does he mean by the matter between her and him? There was nothing between them, right? She doesn¡¯t want to carry this ck pot! She refused to go to the capital so that she can live a quiet andfortable life. Now, she lived a better life. She doesn¡¯t cause trouble to others, but they keep provoking her. Zhou Awu was puzzled: ¡°His mother learned about the matter between you and him? What this matter? You need to move out? Why is that?¡± Boss Chen sighed: ¡°Awu Dage, you don¡¯t know. Meng Nan is the only son of the Meng family. He shoulders the prosperity and decline of the Meng family. The Meng family learned that he likes a powerless girl in the mountain vige. How could they ept it? They will do everything possible to cut off Meng Nan¡¯s thoughts to ensure the interest of Meng Family.¡± What? Meng Gongzi like Zhi¡¯er? Is there something between them? What about his highness, Prince Jin? Seeing Zhou Awu¡¯s face, Bai Zhi knew that he had misunderstood her. So, he busily said: ¡°I and Meng Nan are just friends. There is nothing else. So even if the Meng Familye in our door, they shouldn¡¯t trouble for no reason!¡± Boss Chen said: ¡°What you said is true as long as you stay firm. They can¡¯t do anything to you without proper reason.¡± Then, he suddenly thought of something. ¡°Zhi¡¯er, I think of an idea. It¡¯s just I don¡¯t know if I should say it or not.¡± Bai Zhi busily said: ¡°You say it.¡± ¡°If the Meng familyes to your door, it¡¯s all because they are afraid of you snatching their precious son. If you made an engagement with another man, they will disregard Meng Nan¡¯s thoughts. Additionally, the Meng Family will not cause you trouble.¡± Zhou Awu anxiously said, ¡°That can¡¯t be. Zhi¡¯er will marry Hu Feng. They are a couple. How can you ask her to get engage with another man? This can¡¯t be done.¡± Bai Zhi suddenly thought of a n, she smiled and said: ¡°In fact, I have been engaged.¡± The two were dumbfounded and asked in unison: ¡°With whom? Why I didn¡¯t know this?¡± Bai Zhi took out a jade hairpin in her sleeve, she held it her hand and raised it, then said: ¡°This is the token of my engagement, we can just make an engagement letter.¡± Zhou Awu breathed a sigh of relief. He had seen this jade hairpin. This was his Highness birthday gift to Bai Zhi. Boss Chen asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± He was very curious about this person who can even defeat Meng Nan. Who could have captured her heart? Zhou Awu smirked: ¡°Do you still need to ask? Of course, it¡¯s Hu Feng. They are a natural pair.¡± Boss Chen was shocked but also felt relieved. Hu Feng was indeed a good man. He also felt that he was a good match to Bai Zhi. ¡°Chen Dage, since this letter was sent to you, if the Meng familyes, they will look for you first. At that time, please help me.¡± Boss Chen said with a smile: ¡°That is natural, that¡¯s natural.¡± ¡°Today is my birthday. I prepared a feast at home. It¡¯s better if you stay and drink a cup or two before you go back!¡± Bai Zhi simply added. Chapter 447 - No money to study Chapter 447: No money to study Boss Chen was eager for it. He hasn¡¯t tasted Bai Zhi¡¯s crafts for a long time. So how will he let it go of this opportunity? ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry today. I didn¡¯t know that it¡¯s your birthday. I didn¡¯t bring any gifts. I¡¯ll make it up to you next time.¡± Boss Chen said with a smile. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll keep it in mind. Don¡¯t forget it.¡± * In the capital, Meng Family. Xu Furen was staring at Jin Shiwei, who was in front of her. She stared at him with a cold face and said: ¡°Speak, what is going on?¡± Jin Shiwei replied calmly: ¡°Madam, you misunderstood gongzi. In fact, they don¡¯t have such kind of rtionship. Miss Bai is a doctor, her medical skills are very good, she cured gongzi¡¯s disease before. Later, gongzi and Miss Bai was chased by a fierce tiger. Gongzi saved Miss Bai and was bitten by the tiger. Miss Bai did her best to cure gongzi¡¯s injury and made him recover like before. The two of them became familiar with each other. They became friends. They don¡¯t have romantic feelings for each other. I, Jin Shiwei, swear to heaven that I didn¡¯t say any false words.¡± ¡°Besides¨C¡± ¡°Besides, what?¡± Xu Furen¡¯s expression eased a bit. ¡°Besides, Miss Bai has a lover long ago. Even if gongzi is interested in Miss Bai. They can¡¯t have such rtionship. So I ask madam to put down your worry in your heart.¡± Have a lover? They can¡¯t have such rtionship? Is this true? If this is the case, then it¡¯s naturally the best. Xu Furen waved her hand: ¡°Alright, you can leave.¡± After Jin Shiwei left, Xu Furen asked Wu Mama: ¡°Do you think he¡¯s telling the truth?¡± Wu Mama said with a smile: ¡°Is it true? Why don¡¯t we send someone to Qingyuan Town to find out?¡± * In the Bai Family. Bai Xiaofeng sat next to Mrs. Liu, who was washing wild vegetables, he calmly asked, ¡°Niang, the school will start in a few days. Is the silver ready? Is there money to buy ink and paper? The hair on my brush is almost gone, we should buy a new, right?¡± Mrs. Liu¡¯s sighed and said: ¡°Don¡¯t ask me, ask your grandmother about it. Your grandmother is the head of our family. So why would I have money on me?¡± Bai Xiaofeng sullenly said, ¡°I already asked Grandmother. Grandmother said that she has no money, she told me to ask you. What the hell is going on? Should I still go to school or not?¡± Mrs. Liu put down the wild vegetables in her hand: ¡°Of course you have to go. You will be a big official in the future and you will bring us joy.¡± Bai Xiaofeng frowned and asked, ¡°If you want me to be a big official, then take out the money and pay my tuition fee. What¡¯s the use of just saying it?¡± After hearing those words, Mrs. Liu wanted to bring out money to pay Bai Xiaofeng¡¯s tuition fee right away, but where is the money? Don¡¯t mention the tuition fee, they can¡¯t even eat a proper meal. ¡°Just wait, I¡¯ll go and find your grandmother.¡± Mrs. Liu left behind the wild vegetables and hurriedly entered the house. The olddy¡¯s door was not close. Old Lady Bai was lying on the bed trying to ease her mind. When someone came in, she looked up and then closed her eyes again. ¡°Niang, are you still sleeping?¡± Mrs. Liu went close to the bed and looked at the olddy with dissatisfaction. Old Lady Bai opened her eyes and said: ¡°Fart, don¡¯t talk anymore.¡± Mrs. Liu rolled her eyes. She didn¡¯t expect that the olddy will scold her. If she has the energy to scold someone, she should scold Mrs. Zhang! Mrs. Liu didn¡¯t leave, instead, she talked softly: ¡°Niang, Xiaofeng¡¯s schooling will start in a few days, we have to pay his intuition fee soon, otherwise, he won¡¯t be able to go to school.¡± Old Lady Bai replied: ¡°You are his mother, you give him the money to pay for it, why are you tell me this?¡± Chapter 448 - Bottomless pit Chapter 448: Bottomless pit Mrs. Liu¡¯s anxiously said: ¡°Niang, you are the head of the family, why would I have money on me? I don¡¯t even have a single copper coin on me.¡± Old Lady Bai sneered: ¡°You don¡¯t have money, but I have money? I have no money left in my box, don¡¯t you know this?¡± Of course, Mrs. Liu¡¯s know this. The few silver coins left in the olddy¡¯s box was used for her husband¡¯s treatment. Now, they only have a few copper coins. Bai Xiaofeng¡¯s tuition fee cost 5 silver coins. Those few copper coins will not be enough. ¡°Niang, then you have to think of a way, you can¡¯t let Xiaofeng stop going to school. If he stops just like this, won¡¯t his previous studies will be useless?¡± Old Lady Bai opened her eyes and coldly stared at Mrs. Liu: ¡°I should think of a way? Why am I the one who should think of a way? You are his mother, shouldn¡¯t you be the one thinking of a way? Right now, you remember that I am the head of the family. When you stole the second branch¡¯s rice and make porridge, did you remember this olddy? Did you remember to give me the first bowl of porridge? You only remember this olddy when you need money!¡± That event, she always kept it in the heart. She had never forgotten it even in a single moment. Instead, the more she thought about it, the more she gets angry. She had always put first their family, she was entric to the second branch, but what about them? They don¡¯t have a conscience at all. Mrs. Liu knew that what she did was wrong, but what about it? What is done is done. It¡¯s useless to talk about it. ¡°Niang, we were wrong that day. Don¡¯t be angry. In the future, I promise that we will give your share next time.¡± Seeing that the olddy was keeping silent, Mrs. Liu tried again to talk softly: ¡°In fact, Xiaofeng said to bring you a bowl first. Who knew that when he was about to go, Zhenzhu knocked on the door. We were afraid that she would snatch the porridge, so we rushed to eat it. It¡¯s better that way than that porridge to be rob by her. That¡¯s why¡ª-¡± Mrs. Liu peeked at the olddy¡¯s face. When she saw her expression eased, she busily said: ¡°Xiaofeng is worried about you the most. He said that you always tried to be frugal so that you can save money for his tuition fee. He made you suffered a lot. If he bes a big officer in the future, he will be very filial to you.¡± Old Lady Bai sat up from the bed and asked: ¡°Did he really said that?¡± Mrs. Liu busily nodded her head: ¡°Of course, how can I lie about this? If you don¡¯t, believe me, you can ask him.¡± Old Lady Bai, who has been depressed for several days, finally had a little smile on her face: ¡°Xiaofeng is most sensible. My support to him wasn¡¯t put in vain.¡± Seeing this, Mrs. Liu felt relieved, so she asked again: ¡°Niang, what about Xiaofeng¡¯s tuition fee?¡± Old Lady Bai¡¯s eyebrows frowned again: ¡°What can I do? You also know that I separated from my family more than 10 years ago. There is no way I can borrow money from them. Otherwise, you go to your family and borrow money first, tell them we will return it next year.¡± Mrs. Liu shook her head immediately: ¡°Niang, don¡¯t you know my our family¡¯s situation? If I go there and tried borrowing money, they will borrow money to me instead.¡± Her first brother waszy, her second brother was a gambler, and her younger brother was sickly. Their family fell on a bottomless pit, so how can she borrow money to them? Mrs. Liu ¡¯s eyes rolled around, then she said to the olddy: ¡°Niang, I heard that Erzhu is working for Bai Zhi these days. That bitch always rewards her worker generously. Erzhu will not work for free. Why don¡¯t we wait for them toe back this evening and borrow money?¡± Chapter 449 - He who pays attention to everything is a thief Chapter 449: He who pays attention to everything is a thief Old Lady Bai was hesitant, her second son had a lot ofints to her since the enlistment in the army and separation. She¡¯s afraid to borrow money from him. ¡°Niang, don¡¯t be like this. The most important thing right now is Xiaofeng¡¯s study. You can¡¯t dy it.¡± Old Lady Bai nodded her head: ¡°Well, I will use this old face and talk to Erzhu.¡± She was now regretting it. If they didn¡¯t separate, her second son¡¯s money will belong to her. Why would she even need to borrow money? To be able to borrow money, Old Lady Bai and Mrs. Liu save a few pieces of wild vegetables andid them on the table in the hall, then wait for Bai Erzhu¡¯s return. In the evening, Bai Erzhu¡¯s family finally came back. When they entered the yard, they saw the olddy and Mrs. Liu standing in the yard and smiled at them. ¡°You¡¯re back? We know you are hungry, so we deliberately save some food for you to eat.¡± Mrs. Liu came forward with a smile and stretched out her hand to pick up the farm tools in Mrs. Zhang¡¯s hands. Mrs. Zhang avoided her hands, and smiled that doesn¡¯t look like a smile: ¡°It¡¯s covered with mud. I don¡¯t want to dirty sister-inw¡¯s clothes.¡± Mrs. Liu immediately retracted her hands. She doesn¡¯t really want to help her carry those things. Bai Erzhu said to Mrs. Liu: ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but our family has eaten already.¡± Bai Erzhu put down the farm tools in his hands without looking at Mrs. Liu and Granny Bai, and then he went straight into the house to go to the backyard. Passing by the dining table in the hall, he took a nced at the ¡®deliberately save food¡¯. There were only a few pieces of wild vegetables. They have the guts to say that they saved food for their family. Who can eat this? Seeing Mrs. Zhang also putting down her things, Mrs. Liu asked: ¡°Sister-inw, looking at your dirty clothes. Did you also work in the fields?¡± Mrs. Zhang replied: ¡°We work in the fields. What will we eat if we won¡¯t work? Should we just sit at home and wait to die from starvation?¡± Mrs. Zhang was actually referring to Mrs. Liu and Old Lady Bai. Old Lady Bai understood her meaning, but Mrs. Liu didn¡¯t. ¡°What are you saying, you are a woman. If you don¡¯t stay at home, where will you go? You should let the man do the job in the field. Look at you, your clothes are dirty, take them off quickly. I will help you wash them.¡± He who pays attention to everything is a thief. Mrs. Zhang said with a smile: ¡°Sister-inw must be joking. When Zhao Lan was here, she works all day long in the fields, but I didn¡¯t hear you say these things.¡± Seeing Liu¡¯s embarrassment, Mrs. Zhang added: ¡°There are many women in the vige working in the fields. I am not a youngdy from a wealthy family. I should help and do some work within my ability, especially, if it¡¯s for the sake of our family, isn¡¯t it right, sister-inw?¡± Mrs. Liu¡¯s embarrassment grew bigger and bigger. Mrs. Zhang was clearly talking about her, implying that she only sit at home and eat. If it was like before, she already pulled her sleeves and fight with this younger sister-inw. How could she let this younger sister-inw scold her? It¡¯s disgraceful. However, today, was different. She has something to ask her, so no matter how angry she was, she could only swallow it. ¡°What are you saying? Alright, let¡¯s not talk about it. Sister-inw, I heard you¡¯ve been working for Bai Zhi?¡± Mrs. Zhang let Bai Zhenzhu and Bai Fugui enter the house. She can deal with Mrs. Liu all by herself. With Mrs. Liu¡¯s words and actions, she could guess her intentions. ¡°Sister-inw is very well-informed. You also know about it.¡± Mrs. Zhang looked for a chair and sat down, then she massaged her sore calf. Chapter 450 - Calculations Chapter 450: Calctions Mrs. Liu asked another question: ¡°You work for Bai Zhi, how much did she give you?¡± Mrs. Zhang replied: ¡°We plowed and watered the fields for her. 1 acre is worth 1 silver coin. We plowed and watered 2 acres, we earn 4 silver coins in total.¡± Old Lady Bai hurriedly came forward: ¡°2 acres? Zhao Lan and Hu Changlin have 3 acres of fields. Why did you only work on 2 acres?¡± Mrs. Zhang looked at the olddy and said: ¡°Bai Zhi is in a hurry to use the fields. She wants us to finish all every 2 days. We can only work on 2 acres, and then let Sanhui work on the other one.¡± Old Lady Bai showed a trace of regret in her face and unconsciously red at Mrs. Zhang: ¡°You put those 2 silver coins in vain by letting other people work on it. If you work much harder, you can also work on that acre, right? You useless thing!¡± Mrs. Zhang¡¯s sneered: ¡°Yes, we are useless. Your eldest son is useful. Your favorite grandson that will be a big official in the future is useful. Why don¡¯t you let them work in the field and see if they can even finished 1 acre in 1 day? I¡¯ll give them money.¡± Old Lady Bai became speechless. She knew Mrs. Zhang was not the same as before. Now that they have separated, she doesn¡¯t need to give them a face. She can¡¯t scold her arbitrarily. ¡°I just said it out of a whim. You shouldn¡¯t take it seriously.¡± Old Lady Bai dryly smiled. Mrs. Liu was lost in thoughts. Thinking about that they plowed and watered 2 acres of fields, they earned 4 silver coins in total. Bai Xiaofeng only needs 5 silver coins to go to school, she can just go to Zhang Sanshui and borrow 1 silver coin, by then, won¡¯t she be able to gather all the needed money? Mrs. Liu¡¯s face blossomed in happiness. Then, she hurriedly whispered on the olddy¡¯s ear. Old Lady Bai listened to Mrs. Liu¡¯s calctions and find it feasible. Now, they can only do this. Old Lady Bai walked in front of Mrs. Zhang and dryly smiled: ¡°Second daughter-inw, I have something to discuss with you.¡± Why wouldn¡¯t Mrs. Zhang not understand what they were thinking? Remembering that the academy will start soon, they might be looking for money for Bai Xiaofeng¡¯s studies. They wanted to take their money for it. ¡°If you have something to say, just say it directly. But I am reminding you, we don¡¯t have money or food to lend you. We still have debts to pay. Those 4 silver coins are not enough to pay our debts.¡± Old Lady Bai and Mrs. Liu¡¯s face drastically changed: ¡°What debts? We just separated for a few days, howe you have debts?¡± Mrs. Zhang sneered inside her heart. They even have the guts to mentioned separation to her like nothing. ¡°That¡¯s right, we just separated. But because of the separation, we need to borrow money to buy food. We need to borrow money to buy winter clothes, quilts, and food for the winter. Next spring, we need to grow cucumbers. How we will buy seeds if we don¡¯t have money? When we separated, you only gave our family 30 copper coins. What do you think you can buy with 30 copper coins? Even our quiltsst winter was taken away by the first branch. How are we going to survive if we will not borrow money?¡± Old Lady Bai felt a bit guilty in her heart, but she still said with a smile: ¡°I didn¡¯t see you bring those things back. If you really borrowed money to buy those things, why I didn¡¯t see them at all?¡± Mrs. Zhang patted the mud on her body and walked towards the house while saying: ¡°I¡¯m afraid that if I brought them here, they will be stolen. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s safer to put them in someone else¡¯s house. I can get them when I need them.¡± Mrs. Zhang swore inside her heart that she will nt melon next year. The first thing she will do is to buy a piece ofnd like Bai Zhi and build another house so that she would never have to meet these people. They only lived a leisure life all day long. They just eat and drink at home. Old or young, they were all the same. She couldn¡¯t afford to stay with them. Chapter 451 - Let heaven decide Chapter 451: Let heaven decide Zhao Lan grasped Bai Zhi¡¯s hand. The expression on her face was more serious than ever: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, can¡¯t you think about it again? This matter is a lifetime invent, you can¡¯t do anything about it even if you regret it.¡± Bai Zhi smiled: ¡°Niang, you¡¯re thinking too much, didn¡¯t I tell you that this engagement letter is fake? I just need it to fool the Meng Family. We need to do this drama to live a quiet andfortable life. Why are you taking it seriously?¡± Zhao Lan shook her head: ¡°No, this thing can¡¯t be done. Hu Feng is a good boy. If you really like him, I naturally will agree with you, but¡ª¡± Some things shouldn¡¯t be said, but she was a mother. Even if she shouldn¡¯t, she must say it: ¡°But now, he went to the battlefield. We don¡¯t know if he cane back. You will be single for a lifetime. I don¡¯t want you to grow old alone. Zhi¡¯er, can¡¯t you think about this again? When Hu Fenges back, as long as he came back, you can get engage with him right away.¡± This was the difference between the ancient and the modern people. In modern times, regretting after breaking of engagement was not amon thing. Even divorce became prettymon. But in ancient times, once you break off your engagement, especially if you¡¯re a woman, people will look down on you and call you shameless. Even if it was the man fault¡¯s, people will say that it¡¯s because of the woman¡¯s ipetence. Even if the man was the one who can¡¯t keep it, people will criticize the woman andugh at her. What an injustice! ¡°Niang, in fact, I am the one who made the engagement letter, you look.¡± She took out the engagement letter from her purse and handed it to Zhao Lan. Zhao Lan was illiterate, she naturally didn¡¯t know what was written in the letter. But when she saw the red stamp, she found it particrly dazzling. She released a long sigh and returned the letter to Bai Zhi: ¡°This child, if that¡¯s how it is, then let the heaven decide.¡± * No one expected that the people of the Meng family wille so fast. Zhao Lan was d that Bai Zhi didn¡¯t get affected by her. The visitor who came was Wu Mama. Xu Mama was the most trusted person by Xu Furen, so she let her go. Wu Mama¡¯s carriage parked outside Bai Zhi¡¯s new home. The yard¡¯s gate was wide open, people where unloading brand new furniture, such as tables, chairs, cabs, etc. Some people were unloading the furniture, while some were putting them on its proper ce. Wu Mama slowly came out of the carriage but didn¡¯t hurry to get down. She just stood there and looked inside. She looked up and down at the new house several times. This kind of house was quite new. She didn¡¯t see anything like this even in the capital. The next moment, a young boy came out of the house and give directions to the workers. The young boy looked cute but thin. ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± The young boy walked closer towards the carriage and approached Wu Mama, then asked. Wu Mama stepped on the footstool and looked at the young boy from head to toe: ¡°Are you from this family?¡± Zhou Xiaofeng nodded his head: ¡°Yes, I am from this family, who are you looking for?¡± Zhou Xiaofeng slightly frowned. Seeing the olddy¡¯s face doesn¡¯t look so good, he wondered if she came to look for trouble. Wu Mama replied: ¡°I am looking for Bai Zhi, is she here?¡± Zhou Xiaofeng turned his head and looked at Bai Zhi, who was in the yard, but he didn¡¯t answer the question: ¡°Why are you looking for her? Can you tell me?¡± Wu Mama shook her head: ¡°I can¡¯t tell you, are you her brother?¡± Then she added to say with a smile that doesn¡¯t look like a smile: ¡°Rest assured, I won¡¯t embarrass your sister. I¡¯ll just say a few words.¡± Chapter 452 - Wu Mama Chapter 452: Wu Mama Wu Mama went inside after speaking, the two maidservants behind her also followed closely. ¡°Presumably, this girl is Miss Bai.¡± Wu Mama went to see Boss Chen first beforeing here. And there, she learned that Bai Zhi was 13-year-old, beautiful and very intelligent. The girl in front of her seemed like the girl from the description. Bai Zhi looked at the olddy. Although her dress looked simple, the texture was not something ordinary people can afford. And two girls followed behind her. The two girls were wearing the same clothes. There was also a gold ornament on their head. It can be seen that they came from a big family. It seems that the Meng Family hase. ¡°I am Bai Zhi, who are you?¡± Bai Zhi looked at the olddy in front of her lightly. Seeing her appearance, she can¡¯t be Meng Nan¡¯s mother. At most, she¡¯s a nanny or high-rank maidservant. Wu Mama smiled and said: ¡°This olddy came from the capital, I wonder if you have heard the Meng Family from the capital?¡± When Wu Mama mentioned ¡®the Meng Family from the capital¡¯, she had a proud look in the face, as if she said an amazing name. Even after hearing her words, Bai Zhi stayed indifferent. She didn¡¯t show any trace of surprise or ttery in her face after hearing a noble¡¯s name that Wu Mama imagined. Bai Zhi nodded her head and replied: ¡°I heard, I also know the Meng Family¡¯s son, but he returned to the capital. I¡¯m afraid that we will not see each other again in this life.¡± Wu Mama raised an eyebrow: ¡°Will not see each other again in this life? Miss Bai, are you sure?¡± Bai Zhi shrugged her shoulder: ¡°Life is unpredictable, there is no permanent in this life. Right now, I can say this because he went back to the capital. This small mountain vige is a thousand miles away from the capital. He won¡¯te back to this ce, and I will not go to the capital, so I said we will not see each other again in this life.¡± But as the saying goes, even if people set a line, who can predict the future. Wu Mama smiled and said: ¡°But as far as I know, gongzi sent a letter to you recently. Are you really not nning to go to the capital?¡± Bai Zhi simply replied: ¡°I know the purpose of youring here, I can tell you responsibly that I already have a fiance. Even if I go to the capital in the future, I will go with my husband. Do you understand?¡± Wu Mama had already learned about this from Boss Chen, but she still can¡¯t rest assured. As long as she hasn¡¯t seen it with her own eyes, how can she rest assured? Meng Nan was the only legitimate son of the Meng Family. How sad will their Madam be if this wild girl married in their family? ¡°I wonder where is your fiance now?¡± Wu Mama asked. Bai Zhi smiled lightly: ¡°Unfortunately, he left a while ago. He will be back in a few days. If you don¡¯t believe me, I have our official engagement letter here. I can show it to you, so you can be at ease.¡± She then took out the letter on her purse and then handed it to Wu Mama. Wu Mama didn¡¯t try to be polite. She stretched out her arm, took the letter and looked at it very carefully. She didn¡¯t forget to check a single letter, even the red stamp. Such a thing was impossible to falsify. After all, it was rted to her reputation. Wu Mama returned the letter to Bai Zhi and said: ¡°Since this is the case, I¡¯d better go back and report. Excuse me.¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head and watched the olddy as she leaves. She was very upset, but she also knows very clear that this was just the beginning. In the future, she may face more challenges. However, no matter what challenge it is, she doesn¡¯t want to lose. Zhou Xiaofeng has been standing beside Bai Zhi. He watched her calmly face the visitor from the capital. When she said that she had a fiance, he was shocked and didn¡¯t believe it was true. He thought that she just made it up to fool that olddy. Chapter 453 - Engagement Letter Chapter 453: Engagement Letter But when she took out the engagement letter, he suddenly woke up. It turned out to be true, then who was her fiance? Is it Hu Feng? It must be him! Only he is worthy of Bai Zhi. For some reason, when he thought of it, he felt sour in his heart. He sighed and turned to go to his room. When Awu and Zhao Lan heard the news, Wu Mama has long gone. ¡°Zhi¡¯er, did the Meng familye here and embarrass you?¡± Zhao Lan¡¯s heart pounding as she ran outside. In there, she saw her daughter standing in the yard as if nothing happened. Bai Zhi shrugged her shoulders: ¡°Do I look like someone embarrassed?¡± Zhou Awu said: ¡°She doesn¡¯t look like it, but the people of the Meng family in the capital,e here thousands of miles, just to see you?¡± Bai Zhi slightly smiled and said: ¡°I think she went to Boss Chen first, and Boss Chen said what he should say. They came here just to see me in person and when they saw the engagement letter, naturally, they will no longer say anything. Why would I ask them to stay long? Are you expecting me to serve them tea?¡± * Wu Mama went back to the capital the same day. As soon as she returned, she exined things in detail with a smile to Xu Furen. ¡°Is she really engage?¡± Xu Furen asked again. Wu Mama nodded her head with a smile and then took the teacup handed by the maidservant. Then, she ced it slowly next to herdy: ¡°Was it fake? This old ve checked the engagement letter in person. Although that girl looked pretty good, she is thin and only 13-years-old, she¡¯s not a good match to gongzi in any aspect. Even if Gongzi is attracted to this girl, it was only for a while. Once this attraction passed, he will forget about her. Besides, that girl looks smart, she knew that she is not worthy to be with gongzi. She had no delusion at all. So Furen, you can put down now the worry in your heart!¡± Xu Furen became much happier when she heard those words: ¡°So to say, Nan¡¯er and Xue¡¯er still have a chance. I should talk about this matter to him.¡± Wu Mama smiled and said: ¡°Furen, there¡¯s no use in talking this matter to gongzi. It¡¯s better if they will have a chance to meet. If they meet each other more often, won¡¯t they start to have feelings?¡± Xu Furen nodded again and again: ¡°Yes, this is more reasonable. I¡¯ll write a letter. You send it to the Zheng Family.¡± At the same time, Boss Chen¡¯s letter to Meng Nan arrived. The more Meng Nan looked at the letter, the more his face turned ck. In the end, he crumpled the letter into a ball and throw it to the floor forcefully. Seeing this, Jin Shiwei quickly asked: ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happened to Miss Bai?¡± Meng Nan gritted his teeth and roared in anger: ¡°She really sent someone. To deal with the Meng Family, Zhi¡¯er even¡ª¡± Jin Shiwei anxiously asked: ¡°Gongzi, can you speak without panting? You speaking like this, really makes me anxious!¡± Meng Nan pointed his finger at the letter on the floor and said: ¡°Look at it yourself.¡± Jin Shiwei picked up the letter and read it carefully. After reading it, heughed and said: ¡°Miss Bai is really smart. This time, madam can finally be at ease.¡± Meng Nan angrily stared at Jin Shiwei: ¡°She can be at ease, but what about me?¡± Jin Shiwei smiled and said ¡°Gongzi, didn¡¯t Boss Chen exined everything? This engagement letter is fake. She just made up this engagement letter to fool the Meng Family.¡± ¡°You think so, but will Hu Feng think the same way?¡± He was not blind. He can clearly see that Hu Feng was interested in Bai Zhi. With such a good opportunity, how will he let it go? Anyway, he can only me himself for this, he should take care of his family affairs first. Chapter 454 - There’s plenty of fish in the sea Chapter 454: There¡¯s plenty of fish in the sea You think so, but will Hu Feng think the same way? The smile on Jin Shiwei¡¯s face froze. Yes, that¡¯s right. ¡°Gongzi, there¡¯s plenty of fish in the sea. Since Miss Bai and Hu Feng were engaged, why don¡¯t we be more generous and send them a blessing?¡± Meng Nan¡¯s face turned ck. He couldn¡¯t help but say with a bad tone: ¡°No, even if there¡¯s plenty of fish in the sea, I only need Bai Zhi. I can give up everything, but not my feelings for her. I like her, so how can I let her be with other men? Send her a blessing? Are you out of your mind?¡± Jin Shiwei shrank his neck, as he scratched his head. He said with a low voice: ¡°I don¡¯t know who is actually out of his mind¡ª¡± The next moment, a maidservant outside walked in and said to Meng Nan: ¡°Gongzi, Wu Mama came.¡± Meng Nan was so angry that he cursed: ¡°What did shee here for?¡± The maidservant quickly replied: ¡°Wu Mama said that Furen ordered to bring you a tonic soup because it¡¯s good for your body.¡± Meng Nan waved: ¡°What tonic soup, what is the use of it? They made me so angry. Send her back.¡± The maidservant was in a dilemma, but she didn¡¯t dare to rebel against Meng Nan. She simply went outside the study room. When Wu Mama saw the maidservant came out, she took a step forward. The maidservant hurriedly stopped Wu Mama and said: ¡°Wu Mama, you should go back. Gongzi is angry. If you go in now, you will only be scolded.¡± Wu Mama frowned: ¡°I was sent here by furen to serve soup. Why would I be scolded?¡± When she saw the tangled look in the maidservant¡¯s face, she asked another question: ¡°What happened to gongzi? Why did he get angry?¡± The maidservant shook her head: ¡°This ve doesn¡¯t know the specific reason. He just suddenly get angry.¡± Just kidding, even if she knew the reason, she will not say it. If their young master learns about it, won¡¯t he break her legs? Wu Mama doesn¡¯t believe in her nonsense. She was the furen¡¯s closes aide. These days, herdy and the young master were in a good rtionship. There is no reason for him to get angry with her! ¡°I¡¯m going to send this soup, it won¡¯t taste good if it gets cold.¡± To fulfill herdy¡¯s order, Wu Mama went into the study room directly, regardless of the maidservant¡¯s reminder. ¡°Gongzi, this ve ¡ª¡± ¡°Get out!¡± Meng Nan, who was sitting in the chair with closed eyes, immediately ordered. Wu Mama was surprised, but she immediately returned to her senses: ¡°What¡¯s wrong, gongzi? Is there something bothering you?¡± ¡°I said, you get out, can¡¯t you understand what I am saying?¡± Meng Nan opened his eyes and angrily stared at Wu Mama. Wu Mama was shocked: ¡°Gongzi-¡± ¡°Jin Shiwei, what are you still doing?¡± Meng Nan closed his eyes once again and frowned. Jin Shiwei stepped out of the corner and said to Wu Mama: ¡°Please leave, gongzi needs to rest now.¡± Wu Mama was reluctant to leave, but she had to step out with the tonic soup. When she saw Jin Shiwei followed behind her, she quickly held his arm and dragged him to the corner of the courtyard, then asked in a low voice: ¡°Guard Jin, what¡¯s wrong with gongzi? Why he is so angry like this?¡± Jin Shiwei shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know, he didn¡¯t say it. He just suddenly get angry. Why don¡¯t you go inside again and ask?¡± Wu Mama red at him and turned to leave. Jin Shiwei and Meng Nan were inseparable. There was nothing he¡¯s not aware of. He must know it, he just doesn¡¯t want Xu Furen to know. Did he learn that she went to Qingyuan Town? Chapter 455 - White-Eyed Wolf Chapter 455: White-Eyed Wolf The herbs that have been nted have sprouted. However, in Bai Zhi¡¯s field, the growth of herbs was particrly good, which showed that the effect of purple vine leaves was still working. Seeing the green leaves, Hu Changlin cheerfully said: ¡°It¡¯s only been a few days, but the leaves unfolded. In my 2 acres of fields, there¡¯s only a green bud. If I knew it will be like this, I should have also gone to the Luoying Mountain and get some purple vine leaves.¡± Bai Zhi waved her hand ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. It¡¯s better if they grow in different cycles. We don¡¯t have to worry about them being sold out at the same time. Isn¡¯t it much better to sell them one after another?¡± Zhou Awu asked: ¡°Yesterday, Boss Chen visited the fields personally. He said that since the melons are gone. Their business runs low, so he is waiting for the medical diet tounch. Looking at the growth of the herbs, how long will it take before they can be harvested?¡± Bai Zhi tried to calcte it: ¡°It will take a month or so. If we won¡¯t wait for it to get matured, it will not taste like green vegetables, and its medicinal properties will lessen.¡± Hu Changlin looked at the vigers, who were probing their heads not far away. He lowered his voice and said: ¡°Many people in the vige havee to ask me these days what we have nted. It seems they want to follow suit.¡± Bai Zhi shrugged: ¡°You can tell them if they ask. It¡¯s not a secret. They will know about it sooner orter, but it¡¯s not easy to nt these herbs. And first of all, they need to get herbal seeds. These herbals seeds are not like vegetable seeds that you can buy to the market. We got these seeds, but it was Boss Chen who bought them in the capital.¡± ¡°Moreover, how can people who are not familiar with pharmacology grow these herbs? Who are they kidding? Will people buy herbs from them?¡± Hu Changlin was shocked, but then smiled and said: ¡°I see, that¡¯s the case. I¡¯ll talk to them next time.¡± The three got on a carriage and drove back to the vige. As soon as they entered the vige, they saw a lot of people outside the Bai Family, which was very noisy. Hu Changlin took a nce through the small window and said: ¡°This Bai family can¡¯t live in peace even for a day. They really know how to turn the vige noisy like a market.¡± * Mrs. Liu and Mrs. Zhang¡¯s were fighting in the yard. They were pulling each other¡¯s hair. No one wants to let go. Old Lady Bai was siding to Mrs. Liu. She kept scolding Mrs. Zhang with her mouth. Bai Erzhu was a man, so he didn¡¯t want to join in the fight. He kept persuading them in anxiousness, but no one listens to him. Bai Zhenzhu shrunk herself in the corner of their room, as her tears fall in her face. No one could tell if her face was cold due to fright or disgust. Vige Chief Li squeezed himself into the crowd. Seeing the situation, he immediately shouted: ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t you still want to let go of each other?¡± When Mrs. Liu and Mrs. Zhang entangling each other, no one wanted to let go. Their scalp was badly hurting for entangling themselves for a long time, but no one in the family stops them. Fortunately, someone came forward this time. As soon as the two let go of each other, Mrs. Liu spat at Mrs. Zhang and shouted: ¡°Biting the hand that feeds you, you are really a white-eyed wolf!¡± Mrs. Zhang was not angry, but she answered back: ¡°Who is biting the hand that feeds you? Did I ever take your food, Liu Guihua? Or is it you?¡± Mrs. Liu¡¯s scolded back: ¡°Although you didn¡¯t, you gave the money that Second brother-inw earned to the Zhang Family. Isn¡¯t it the same you biting the hand that feeds you?¡± Mrs. Zhang sneered: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with giving money to the Zhang family? If you can give money to the Liu family, who will stop you? Or perhaps, your husband cannot make money, so you are too shy to help? Oh right, the day before yesterday, your eldest brother came and said that they have nothing to eat in their house, so he wanted to borrow some rice from you. Did you lend him some?¡± Chapter 456 - Separation is not recognized (1) Chapter 456: Separation is not recognized (1) Upon hearing this, the olddy¡¯s hair immediately blew up, as she pointed her finger to Mrs. Liu: ¡°The day before yesterday, the remaining rice in the house was gone. You said that Erzhu must have taken it because you stole their ricest time, but originally, you took it to give to your Liu Family?¡± Mrs. Liu busily waved her hands: ¡°No, niang. Don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. When did I take something for my family?¡± Mrs. Zhang said: ¡°No? Then, do you want me to let Erzhu call your brother and ask about it? Let¡¯s discuss it face to face and see who is lying.¡± When Mrs. Liu heard those words, she panicked even more: ¡°I said there is no such thing, so why do you still need to ask? You¡¯re deliberately humiliating me.¡± Vige Chief Li¡¯s head hurt, he couldn¡¯t help but shout in anger: ¡°Okay, it¡¯s not a big deal. Why do you keep jumping like chickens and dogs all day long? Look around you, have you seen people act like you in Huangtou Vige?¡± Old Lady Bai said with a bitter face: ¡°Vige Chief, we can¡¯t live any longer, so we are noisy all day long. If we can survive, what is there to quarrel about?¡± Vige Chief Li snorted: ¡°Others can live, so why can¡¯t you? Is your field less than others? Or is it because your Bai Family still not thriving?¡± Old Lady Bai waved her hand: ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this. Let¡¯s talk about Erzhu. He earned money, but instead of being to filial to this olddy, he gave that money to the Zhang Family. You say, is his action eptable in this world?¡± Hearing this, Mrs. Liu quickly butted in: ¡°That¡¯s right? How can he do such a thing? He earned money but instead giving it to his family, he gave it to others?¡± Bai Erzhu couldn¡¯t listen anymore, he came forward and argued: ¡°Vige Chief, don¡¯t listen to their nonsense. We work for Bai Zhi these past few days, so yes, we earned a few silvers. It¡¯s just, Zhang Sanhui¡¯s wife got sick, all the money we earned was spent on her treatment. We are a family. When we were in difficulties, they helped our family. Now that they are in trouble, should we just close our eyes? This is not Shumei¡¯s idea alone, I also mean to help.¡± When Vige Chief Li heard of this, he nodded his head. Since Bai Erzhu separated from his family, he was like a different person, which was good. Old Lady Bai shouted: ¡°Zhang Sanshui¡¯s wife got sick, so you gave them money? This olddy is sick, why aren¡¯t you giving me money? Who is your mother?¡± Vige Chief Li said: ¡°I think you are more energetic than anyone else here. Besides, you and their family have separated. You have written a separation letter. You have nothing to do with each other. So what are you doing now?¡± This was the biggest reason why Old Lady Bai causing trouble. She regretted separating from the second branch. Now, Bai Dazhu¡¯s legs were not good. Even if it¡¯s good, nothing will change. She didn¡¯t expect that Bai Erzhu will have a big change. He became more diligent. It didn¡¯t take long for him to earn so much money. Looking at the first branch, their future is gloomy. Bai Xiaofeng has no money to continue his studies. They have no money to buy food. They can¡¯t borrow money to live. Her eldest grandson was a coward andzy. Her second grandson doesn¡¯t do anything since he was a kid, he only studied. She can¡¯t count on them. ¡°They forced us to separate from them. I don¡¯t recognize it.¡± Old Lady Bai sat down on the ground wailed: ¡°I am his mother. I gave birth to him. Up until now, I haven¡¯t eaten a mouthful of food, but he gave his money to others, what¡¯s up with him?¡± Seeing the olddy ying a drama, Vige Chief Li was feeling quite helpless. This olddy has no ability other than ying a drama depends on the situation. Chapter 457 - Separation is not recognized (2) Chapter 457: Separation is not recognized (2) Vige Chief Li said to Bai Erzhu: ¡°Erzhu, although you have separated, she is still your mother after all. Now that she is in difficulties, you should help her. Well, I¡¯ll make decisions for you. Your eldest brother and sister-inw, you don¡¯t have to worry about them. They have hands and feet, let them live their own life. But you have to worry about the olddy, you give her 5 pounds of rice per month. You don¡¯t need to worry about anything else. What about do you think?¡± Bai Erzhu looked at Mrs. Zhang. Mrs. Zhang¡¯s heart was on fire. She doesn¡¯t want to agree, but what Vige Chief Li said makes sense. After all, the olddy was Bai Erzhu¡¯s mother. How could a son let her mother starve to death? Mrs. Zhang nodded her head. She didn¡¯t say a word, she just turned around and went to their room. Bai Erzhu felt relieved. Then, hurriedly said: ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do that.¡± Mrs. Liu shouted in anxiousness: ¡°Only 5 pounds? How long will itst? Don¡¯t say for a month, it will be gone after a few days!¡± Vige Chief Li looked at Mrs. Liu with a sullen face, then said with a trace of disgust: ¡°Are you deaf? Didn¡¯t you hear what I said? These 5 pounds of rice are Erzhu¡¯s filial piety for the olddy. These pounds are not enough, so you, the first branch also have to give the olddy the same amount. I¡¯m telling you, your family received an extra acre of field, so you should give her much more. With Erzhu¡¯s 5 pounds, plus your branch 5 pounds of rice, it will be enough.¡± Old Lady Bai¡¯s eyes rolled. Her eldest son¡¯s family will give her rice? He must be joking, right? When Vige Chief Li saw Mrs. Liu became speechless, he waved his hand and said: ¡°Well now, it¡¯s settled. Let¡¯s go.¡± The good show ended, so the vigers who were watching the show behind Vige Chief Li left. The surroundings outside the Bai Family has quiet down. Seeing that Bai Erzhu also left, Mrs. Liu busily came forward and pulled the olddy¡¯s sleeve: ¡°Niang, this trick is quite effective. Should we also use this trick to Bai Zhi and Zhao Lan?¡± Old Lady Bai looked at Mrs. Liu and said with a bad tone: ¡°I don¡¯t think this will be useful to them, do you really think it will be useful?¡± She also wondered, Bai Zhi was not someone who had a stone heart before, but now she became a different person. Mrs. Liu¡¯s dryly smile: ¡°It seems to be useless ~¡± She turned around and helped the olddy sit down in a bamboo chair in the yard. With a smile on her face, she tried ttering the olddy: ¡°Niang, I will look for Erzhu and ask him about the rice. Don¡¯t worry, I will help you get the rice.¡± Old Lady Bai knew this daughter-inw the most. Her real purpose was very clear to her eyes at a nce. ¡°No, I¡¯ll get it myself. Just take care of your part. You don¡¯t have to care about my business.¡± Mrs. Liu was stunned: ¡°Niang, what do you mean?¡± Old Lady Bai didn¡¯t beat around the bush, she directly said: ¡°Erzhu will only give me 5 pounds of rice. Even if I try to be thrifty, it will be difficult for me to survive for a month. You should just give me 5 pounds. I don¡¯t expect you to give me some more. Likewise, don¡¯te for me and ask for help.¡± Mrs. Liu busily said: ¡°Niang, if we don¡¯t look for you, what are we going to eat?¡± Old Lady Bai sneered: ¡°What are you going to eat? What do you want to eat is up to you, Erzhu know that he needs to find work to earn money to support his family. What about you? All you do is sleep all day long. Even looking for wild vegetables, you are toozy. I¡¯m sure even now you¡¯re thinking that it would be nice if you have maidservant to serve you, right?¡± Mrs. Liu¡¯s face was covered with embarrassed: ¡°Niang, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t go out to work, isn¡¯t it because of you? You said that you get bored when you¡¯re all alone in the house, so you let me stay to relieve your boredom. I¡¯m just following your arrangement!¡± Chapter 458 - Letter from Hu Feng (1) Chapter 458: Letter from Hu Feng (1) Vige Chief Li passed by Bai Zhi¡¯s house. Seeing the carriage was parked in the yard. He knew Bai Zhi and Hu Changlin came back. He went straight into the yard and yelled: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, Changlin, are you there?¡± Zhao Sue was making tea in the living room, when she heard the call, she hurried out and said: ¡°Vige Chief,e in and sit down. They are upstairs. I¡¯ll call them.¡± Vige Chief Li didn¡¯t try to be polite, he went inside and sat down. A tea set was already served in front of him. Vige Chief Li poured himself a cup of tea and drank while waiting. Theyout of the house was new. He sat his buttocks in the chairfortably, which he had never experience before. Hu Changlin went down first. Seeing Vige Chief Li sitting and drinking tea, he sat down beside him and asked with joy: ¡°The Bai Family finished quarreling?¡± Vige Chief Li waved his hand: ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, their whole family is a mess. As long as every one of them is breathing, the fight will not end.¡± Bai Zhi also came downstairs at this time, holding a box of snacks that haven¡¯t been opened in her hands. She put the snacks on the table andughed: ¡°Every family has difficulties, especially the Bai Family. You shouldn¡¯t think too much about it. This snack is from Baiweizhai. Boss Chen delivered it when he came over yesterday. You can take it if you want.¡± Vige Chief Li smiled and said: ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t be polite to you.¡± He put down the teacup in hand and then said to Hu Changlin and Bai Zhi: ¡°I have received a letter today. The messenger in the front line wille tomorrow to give the letters. If there is no ident, Hu Feng¡¯s letter must be among them. I told you in advance to make you happy.¡± Hu Changlin immediately opened his mouth: ¡°This is a happy event. I¡¯ve been dreaming these past few days. I¡¯ve dreamed that Hu Feng came back. This letter must be a representation of that dream.¡± Bai Zhi busily asked: ¡°What time will it be delivered tomorrow?¡± She still has work to do tomorrow. If she knew the time, she could adjust and rush back. Vige Chief Li shook his head: ¡°This I can¡¯t tell, the messenger will not only deliver letters in Huangtuo Vige. He will most likely deliver letters to all families who joined the army. I think he will arrived by the afternoon, after all, our vige is far from the town.¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°Alright, Li Bo, I¡¯ll bother you to collect the letter first.¡± She needs to water the herbs tomorrow, she doesn¡¯t dare to let the vigers do this job. The newly sprouted herbs cannot be poured with more or less water. If she let other people do it, they might get anxious to finish their job early so that they can get the money earlier. Why would they bother to care about the life and death of herbs? In these 3 acres of fields, she cannot do it alone. Hu Changlin, Zhou Awu, Zhao Sue and Zhao Lan will go with her. The most troublesome process in nting herbs is watering. It can¡¯t be irrigated like rice grains or wheat, nor can it be sprinkled with water like vegetables. It must be watered one by one. The amount of water should be exact as needed. Nothing more, nothing less. The herbs that grow out in this process will be very tender. Although gathering wild herbs was much easier, but they will be not as delicious as this one. * Early the next morning, arge group of people set off to the field. Ru¡¯er was entrusted to the Vige Chief Li and his wife. They will take care of her until they finished their work. When Zhou Awu¡¯s family still lived with them, the two elders also helped him to watch Ru¡¯er. They like Ru¡¯er very much. She was not only looked beautiful but also well-mannered and smart. Don¡¯t look at her small figure, her little mouth was very sweet. The two old couple was very happy whenever she was around with them. Ever since Zhou Awu¡¯s family moved away, the Li Family¡¯s house suddenly quiets down and seemed like it has turned into an ice cave. Chapter 459 - Letter from Hu Feng (2) Chapter 459: Letter from Hu Feng (2) Zhou Awu and Zhao Sue sent Ru¡¯er today, so the old couple was very happy. They wanted to give Ru¡¯er all the food in their house. The old couple was ying with Ru¡¯er child in the yard when Mrs. Li suddenly broke in with a bad look in the face. Seeing her face, Vige Chief Li also had a sullen face, but asked with a calm tone: ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Mrs. Li frowned and took a nce at Ru¡¯er. She said with dissatisfaction: ¡°What? Can¡¯t Ie? This wild girl cane, but I can¡¯t? Am I not a member of your family?¡± Old Lady An sighed, she doesn¡¯t want to quarrel with her daughter-inw. And she was afraid to scare the child, so she took Ru¡¯er inside the house. Vige Chief Li asked: ¡°Just say, what do you want?¡± In the whole vige, no one disrespects him. Only this daughter-inw of him doesn¡¯t put him in her eyes. Mrs. Li¡¯s eyes swept over to the small table in the yard, which has some dried fruits and a unique looking box. Mrs. Li swallowed her saliva and propped her neck: ¡°Your grandson said he wanted to eat snacks. He told me to ask you if you have any.¡± Vige Chief Li¡¯s eyes also fell on the snack box on the table. This was given to him by Bai Zhi yesterday. He just took it out and nned to give it to Ru¡¯er. It¡¯s just, he hasn¡¯t had a chance to open it. ¡°Didn¡¯t you juste here to get snacks recently when I was very busy? Why are you here again? Who told you I have snacks here? I¡¯m telling you, even if I have snacks here, I will not give it to you.¡± Mrs. Li said with a frowned eyebrow: ¡°What are you saying? Is it for me? This is for your grandson. You are really something. You can give a lot of snacks to someone else¡¯s wild child, but you don¡¯t care about your grandson. How can a grandfather do this?¡± Vige Chief Li was so angry that he felt suffocated, as he pointed his finger at Mrs. Li: ¡°You, you wicked woman, aren¡¯t you embarrassed to say those words to me? Who refused to let us see our grandson? Even if we have some things to give to him, you don¡¯t let us see him. But you have the nerve to say those things to me?¡± Vige Chief Li felt a pain in his chest, he tried to calm down his anger, but this anger just kept erupting like a volcano. Perhaps this anger was umted for years, so when it broke out, he couldn¡¯t calm himself at once. Mrs. Li put her hand in her waist and pointed her finger to Vige Chief Li, then cursed him: ¡°Since we¡¯vee to this topic, let¡¯s talk about it, why I don¡¯t let you see your grandson? Isn¡¯t this your fault? You are the vige chief, you received a monthly sry, you live a good life, but us, we still need to farm to survive. You love your grandson? If you really love your grandson, you should give your sry to me and let me manage things at home¡ª¡± Vige Chief Li felt dizzy, he felt disgusted just by seeing Mrs. Li¡¯s face. Her mouth kept opening, but he couldn¡¯t hear a word she was saying. Mrs. Li ¡¯s mouth, which constantly spitting words, suddenly closed, when she saw the old man fall on the ground in front of her: ¡°Hey, what are you doing? Don¡¯t pretend to be sick, I didn¡¯t do anything to you. You, falling has nothing to do with me.¡± Old Lady An, who was listening quietly in the room, when she heard a loud sound, she rushed out immediately and saw her husband lying on the ground. Her daughter-inw was standing in front of him, but she didn¡¯t help. Old Lady An rushed to her husband in fright, she constantly shaking his body, trying to wake him up, but he didn¡¯t react at all. She wanted to help him, but she doesn¡¯t have the strength. Chapter 460 - Letter from Hu Feng (3) Chapter 460: Letter from Hu Feng (3) At this time, Ru¡¯er also ran out of the house. With the current situation, she was the calmest, she said to the olddy: ¡°Ma¡¯am, let someone call Sister Bai, Sister Bai¡¯s medical skill is amazing.¡± Old Lady An stared at up at Mrs. Li: ¡°What are you still doing? Go and find someone.¡± Mrs. Li also panicked at this moment. She thought the old man was lying of being sick to her, but now it seems not the case. If something happened to the old man, she can¡¯t get rid of her connection with this. She will be med for scolding the old man to death. Mrs. Li rushed out of the yard like a madman and pulled her husband over in a short while. When Wang Shugen saw what happened to the old man, he was also stupified and didn¡¯t know what to do. Old Lady An scolded the two: ¡°What are you two still doing? One of you looks for a doctor, the other one looks for Bai Zhi, ask her toe over quickly.¡± The husband and wife recovered their senses and rushed out. Mrs. Li went to find Doctor Lu, who she happened to meet at the intersection, he was about to go out of the vige. Fortunately, she came one step earlier. Doctor Lu went to Li Family¡¯s house. At this moment, Vige Chief Li hasn¡¯t woken up. Old Lady An was still crying, but her tears ran out, and she seems lost her soul. What do people fear most when they get old? It¡¯s loneliness! People who live a long life, have parents and children, who apany them all through their life. The rest were just passers-by. The old couple has lived together for a long time. No one can live without the other one. If one of them disappeared, who can live another day? Doctor Lu immediately checked Vige Chief Li¡¯s pulse and his face sank. ¡°How is it? What happened to him?¡± Asked Old Lady An. Doctor Lu replied: ¡°Vige Chief Li got so angry and aggressive that he fainted. His blood flow is too strong and his pulse beat so fast, which is not good!¡± Old Lady An didn¡¯t understand: ¡°What does this mean? How bad is it?¡± Doctor Lu said: ¡°As he grew older, he should have cultivated his body, he shouldn¡¯t overwork or get extremely angry. Otherwise, if he gets extremely angry, he will stimte some bad illness.¡± ¡°What bad illness is this?¡± Old Lady An was so confused, why can¡¯t he just say it directly? Mrs. Li, who was standing on the side replied: ¡°Are you talking about stroke?¡± It was not an umon thing for the elderly to have a stroke while quarreling with someone. There were two cases in the vige. Doctor Lu took a nce at Old Lady An, then nodded his head: ¡°It seems to be the case, but I¡¯m not sure yet.¡± Old Lady An had lived for so long, so how could she not know the word ¡®stroke¡¯? How could she not know what it means? Old Lady An felt her eyes spinning in circles. She could no longer take it. She passed out in Doctor Lu¡¯s arms. Mrs. Li jumped in anxiousness: ¡°This, this, why did she faint? She didn¡¯t also have a heart attack, right? ¡± If these two old people had a stroke, then she will have to serve them at the same time, right? This is terrible! ¡°Doctor Lu, you have to testify for me, this has nothing to do with me. I didn¡¯t say anything, I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Mrs. Li shouted at Doctor Lu. Doctor Lu took a nce at her and said, ¡°What¡¯s the use of saying this now? Why don¡¯t you help get people inside the house?¡± When Bai Zhi arrived, Doctor Lu was giving Old Lady An needle treatment. Old Lady An was not in a serious situation, she woke up after two needles. Bai Zhi rushed forward and asked: ¡°How is Li Bo?¡± Old Lady An hurriedly got out of bed and rushed forward to grasp Bai Zhi¡¯s hand: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, you must save him, you must save him!¡± Chapter 461 - Letter from Hu Feng (4) Chapter 461: Letter from Hu Feng (4) Bai Zhi patted the olddy¡¯s hand andforted her by saying: ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited. I am here, everything will be fine.¡± Doctor Lu led her into the backroom. Vige Chief Li was lying on the bed, unconscious, and with reddishplexion. Bai Zhi stepped forward and opened his eyelid to check. She listened to his heartbeat and then checked his pulse. Bai Zhi said to Doctor Lu: ¡± His cold disease is blocking the blood rushing in his body. Hurry, get me the silver needle.¡± Doctor Lu turned around and took the silver needle from the medicine box and handed it to Bai Zhi while saying: ¡°He has symptoms of stroke, are you sure you want to give him needle treatment?¡± Bai Zhi¡¯s hands started to move, she quickly unfolded the needle bag and took the needle: ¡°Right now, we need to control his temperature with needle treatment, before it will be toote.¡± While talking, the silver needle in her hand had prated Vige Chief Li¡¯s Baihui acupoint. Doctor Lu was scared. It was the Baihui acupoint. Just a little mistake can lead the patient to die on the spot. However, Bai Zhi not only punctured it, but she had done it so casually¡­ ¡­ Then next were the Dangyang acupoint, Yangbai acupoint, Zanzhu acupoint, and even the Yintang acupoint. These were a taboo acupoints. These acupoints can only be touched as ast resort. But Bai Zhi¡¯s needle was flying in the air after sticking in the body as if she was only ying. After piercing Vige Chief Li¡¯s head and face, Bai Zhi lifted his clothes and pierced the needle in his Qihai acupoint, as well as the Ganshu and Pishu acupoints on his back. Seeing that Bai Zhi¡¯s needle stopped, Doctor Lu began to ask: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, what kind of acupuncture treatment are you doing? There won¡¯t be a problem, right?¡± Bai Zhi wiped the sweat from her forehead and smiled, ¡°Look at you, do you think I still have time to make fun of human life? Don¡¯t worry about my needle treatment. He¡¯ll wake upter.¡± Doctor Lu asked another question: ¡°Did he had a stroke?¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°It was a stroke. Fortunately, the treatment was timely, otherwise, the consequences would be disastrous.¡± Mrs. Li busily said: ¡°This has nothing to do with me, I just said a few words to him, and then he became like this. I didn¡¯t do anything, I really didn¡¯t.¡± Old Lady An angrily said: ¡°You still have the face to say that it has nothing to do with you? If you didn¡¯te here to cause trouble, will he get angry?¡± Mrs. Li shouted: ¡°What¡¯s the cause of a stroke? If you get angry, it will happen? Your son gets angry with me every day, why he hasn¡¯t had a stroke?¡± Old Lady An¡¯s body trembled in anger. Bai Zhi grabbed her hand and said: ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, I¡¯m here.¡± Then, she turned and faced Mrs. Li: ¡°Ordinary people don¡¯t have a stroke when quarreling, but Vige Chief is different from your husband. He is old. Also, due to the sudden change in weather, the cold invaded his body and affected his blood flow. The cold stayed in his body, making his blood clot. This was not a big deal at first, it¡¯s just amon cold disease. He will be alright after a few days of rest. He just needs to keep himself warm. Coincidentally, this simple cold disease harmed Vige Chief Li, you came and provoked him, you stimted him with words, making his blood rushed circting inside his body, which led to a stroke.¡± Mrs. Li was a typical stubborn woman in the mountain vige. She had never been to school. How she will understand Bai Zhi¡¯s long exnation? She only understood thest part, Bai Zhi said it was because of her words, so Vige Chief Li had a stroke. So to say, it was her fault, right? Mrs. Li was unconvinced, so she immediately retorted: ¡°Who do you think you are? A wild girl picked up in the mountain, why do you think your words matter? If I say it has nothing to do with me, then it¡¯s not my business. What are you trying to do?¡± Chapter 462 - Letter from Hu Feng (5) Chapter 462: Letter from Hu Feng (5) Bai Zhi sighed and shook her head: ¡°I¡¯m not trying to do anything, and I don¡¯t n to do anything. I can cure Vige Chief Li. I will not ask you to pay for the medical fee. I only hope that you will not make the same mistake again in the future. Especially, he is old, he cannot withstand this kind of stimulus again and again. ¡° Mrs. Li wanted to open her mouth again, but Wang Shugen, who was standing next to her, held her hand and looked at her with pleading eyes: ¡°Don¡¯t talk anymore, let¡¯s go back.¡± Hearing his words, Mrs. Li couldn¡¯t help but pped Wang Shugen, and then she shouted at him: ¡°Wang Shugen, what do you mean? You don¡¯t want me to speak? Who are you siding? Are you still a man? This wild girl is bullying your wife, can¡¯t you see it?¡± Wang Shugen has long been used to Mrs. Li¡¯s character. He was scared by his old man today. When he heard Bai Zhi¡¯s words that he can be cured, he felt relieved. This relief revealed his natural nature. Wang Shugen felt a burning sensation and pain on his face. He also felt several eyes stared at him. Although these people didn¡¯t say a word, he could seem to hear themughing and scolding him for not being a man. He didn¡¯t dare to fight. His father was almost killed by his evil wife, but he didn¡¯t even dare to say a word. Is he still a man? Mrs. Li¡¯s scolding continued, she didn¡¯t realize that her man¡¯s facial expression had changed. ¡°Pa!¡± Another crisp sound of a p sounded. This time, Wang Shugen pped Mrs. Li. Mrs. Li was so shocked as she stared at Wang Shugen. She couldn¡¯t say a word. Since she married Wang Shugen, she was the only one who does such a thing. Wang Shugen never fight back with words, nor in actions. ¡°I already gave you some face, but you still don¡¯t want to stop? Do you really think that I, Wang Shugen is afraid of you?¡± Mrs. Li was beautiful when she married him, on the other hand, he was poor and ugly. He always felt that being able to marry her was because of the umted blessings he had done in his previous life. But who would have thought that his goodness, became cowardice in her eyes, and became her basis for bullying him and his parents? Wang Shugen never thought that one day, he would p Mrs. Li in the face. He thought it will be impossible to happen, but now that it happened, he felt refreshed. As if all the suffocating feelings he felt for many years have been released with this p. ¡°You hit me? How dare you hit me?¡± Mrs. Li¡¯s tears fall. She never thought that the man in front of her will p her face. Wang Shugen replied: ¡°What about it? If you don¡¯t want to live with me anymore, you can go back to your niang¡¯s house and see if I will pick you up. Remember, if you still want to live with me, just give me a break and don¡¯t make my father and mother angry again. Otherwise, I will not only p you next time.¡± Not only Mrs. Li was stupefied, but also all the spectators inside the house. The story reversed so quickly¡­ ¡­ After a while, Wang Shugen pushed the crying Mrs. Li outside the house and left, leaving without saying another word. Bai Zhi turned and look at Old Lady An, who had tears in her eyes, then said with a smile: ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. Today, Shugen Bo quarreled with your daughter-inw, she will stop causing trouble for a while. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Old Lady An nodded her head, then she raised her sleeve to wipe away the tears in her face. She embarrassedly said to Bai Zhi and Doctor Lu: ¡°I made you see us as a joke.¡± Bai Zhi slightly smiled: ¡°Every family has its own difficulty. Aren¡¯t our Bai Family also like this? Well, your life will also get better.¡± Chapter 463 - Letter from Hu Feng (6) Chapter 463: Letter from Hu Feng (6) Doctor Lu also said, ¡°That¡¯s right, our Lu family used to be so noisy too, but aren¡¯t we better now?¡± Old Lady An finally smiled slightly: ¡°I hope so too.¡± Then, she looked back at her husband on the bed. Seeing his hand moved, she rushed towards the bed and held his hand tightly: ¡°Husband, are you awake? Are you awake? If you¡¯re awake, open your eyes and look at me.¡± Bai Zhi and Doctor Lu also came forward. They watched Vige Chief Li slowly open his eyes and stared at the olddy in front of him. Seeing her eyes were red and her face was full of tears, heughed and said: ¡°What are you crying for? I¡¯m not dead yet! ¡± Seeing that he can still joke around, the olddy felt at ease. However, she still cried while scolding him. Bai Zhi and Doctor Lu leave the room. Then, Bai Zhi said to Doctor Lu: ¡°I¡¯ll write him a prescription, but I¡¯ll trouble you to help him prepare his medicines.¡± Doctor Lu busily said, ¡°Look at what you are saying, what trouble? I¡¯m a doctor, so isn¡¯t it just normal to do this?¡± Bai Zhi took the brush and paper that he handed over. She quickly wrote down the prescription and said: ¡°Although these herbs are not expensive, they always cost money. I will pay for the expenses.¡± Bai Zhi took some broken silver from her purse and handed it over to Doctor Lu, but Doctor Lu pushed her hand back: ¡°I have these herbs at home, so you don¡¯t need to spend money to buy them. These herbs don¡¯t even cost a few silvers. You don¡¯t need to give me money.¡± All the people in the vige got helped by Vige Chief Li. He helped them a lot. So now that he was in this situation, helping him was only natural. There is no need to ask for money. Seeing Doctor Lu¡¯s determination, Bai Zhi no longer insist and just asked with a smile: ¡°I heard from Lu Pingan, your ointment has been selling pretty well recently, and even in the capital?¡± Doctor Lu happily said: ¡°I was about to tell you this. I changed our ancestral recipe ording to what you said, I added some Sgine. As you said, the effect became much better. At first, I put the ointment on sale in the medical. No one asks for it. I guessed those guys didn¡¯t help me to sell it. Later on, I went to the medical hall to check it out. I met two people looking for an ointment. I introduced to them the ointment that I made. They don¡¯t believe me what I said, but they bought 2 pieces to try. Who knows that after a few days, those people came to the vige to find me. They asked me to send them a dozen pieces of the same ointment, but when I sent them the copy, they were sold out in the capital. Yesterday, the owner of the medicinal hall also told me to make another batch of ointment, they will send it to the army for the wounded soldiers. The time they give me is very tight. They only give me 7 days to produce a thousand pieces. I can¡¯t finish it alone.¡± Bai Zhi was moved deep inside her heart, so she asked with a smile: ¡°So you think of me, you wanted me to help you do it together?¡± Doctor Lu quickly nodded: ¡°I know you¡¯ve been busy recently, but this matter is too urgent.¡± Bai Zhi said: ¡°I can help you, but I can¡¯t help you in vain.¡± Doctor Luughed and said: ¡°Of course, this new ointment can actually be considered as a partnership between us. How about we split the earnings in half? What do you think?¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°It¡¯s fair, so that¡¯s settled then?¡± Doctor Lu immediately said, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s settled. I¡¯ll go to the town to get the medicinal herbs now. Let¡¯s start when I get back.¡± Chapter 464 - Letter from Hu Feng (7) Chapter 464: Letter from Hu Feng (7) Seeing him in a hurry to leave, Bai Zhi hurriedly stopped him and said: ¡°By the way, buy me a medicine stove. The bigger, the better, I will give you the moneyter.¡± Doctor Lu left as soon as her voice fell. Bai Zhi then suddenly thought, why she didn¡¯t think of selling ointment or pill? It¡¯s also good business. As long as her medicine is effective, why can¡¯t she sell it? She¡¯s afraid that people will form a long line with money on their hands. It¡¯s much easier to do this than to farm, and earn money. It¡¯s better to be a seller than be a doctor in the medical hall. ¡°Sister Bai, I¡¯m hungry.¡± Ru¡¯er, who can¡¯t tell when she arrived, pulled the corner of Bai Zhi¡¯s clothes. She looked up and stared at her poorly. Bai Zhi squatted down and held her on the bench beside the table in the yard: ¡°You eat this cake first. Sister will cook now.¡± Ru¡¯er nodded her head cleverly. Bai Zhi patted her head and then turned to the kitchen. There weren¡¯t many things in the kitchen, but it has everything. Bai Zhi soon lit a fire, cooked a pot of porridge, and made a few refreshing side dishes using the ready-made dishes in the kitchen. She has always been quick in her work. In addition to overall nning, she can do multiple tasks at the same time, without dy orck of efficiency. Seeing her entering the back room with porridge and side dishes, Old Lady An frowned and said: ¡°In just a short while, you already made a meal?¡± Bai Zhi smiled and replied: ¡°Not only I made a meal, but I also finished writing a prescription and talked business with Doctor Lu.¡± Old Lady An liked Bai Zhi more and more. If she can have such a granddaughter, how nice would it be? She doesn¡¯t know what gotten in Old Lady Bai¡¯s mind. She couldn¡¯t ask for more if she has a granddaughter like her. Old Lady An drank the porridge, then she looked at Bai Zhi and asked: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, where did you learn medicine?¡± Bai Zhi knew that the olddy would ask this, so she had already thought about the answer. She immediately said: ¡°I picked up a medical book a few years ago, and then I practiced it ording to the medical books. It can be considered as self-taught.¡± Old Lady An gave her a thumbs-up: ¡°You are really smart. I heard that even if some people studied medicine for a lifetime, they can¡¯t put it much into action. But you, you can do many things just by following books.¡± Bai Zhi scratched her head: ¡°I just got lucky. Hurry up and eat, I will go to the fields again to help. Please take care of Ru¡¯er.¡± Old Lady An sent her out and said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will take good care of Ru¡¯er.¡± Just when Bai Zhi took a few steps forward in the road, she saw a middle-aged man carrying a wooden box and entered Vige Chief Li¡¯s house. Bai Zhi looked at the man who was in a hurry. Was this man the messenger? Hu Feng¡¯s letter must be inside that wooden box, right? Thinking of this, she immediately turned around and went back to Vige Chief Li¡¯s house. When she entered the yard, she saw the man in front of the house with a wooden box. Old Lady An was standing at the door, holding two letters in her hand. Bai Zhi rushed up and asked: ¡°Is there a letter from Hu Feng?¡± Old Lady An shook her head: ¡°I don¡¯t know how to read, you can look for it yourself.¡± Then, she passed the letters to Bai Zhi. The handwriting of the two letters was the same. One letter was written for her and the other one was for Zhu Manyin. Bai Zhi asked: ¡°Who is Zhu Manyin?¡± Old Lady An said: ¡°Zhu Manyin is Zhu Si¡¯s son. Zhu Si and Hu Feng went to join the army together.¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head. This was natural. The two of them join together so they must have gotten close. Zhu Si was illiterate, so the task of writing a letter fell to Hu Feng. Bai Zhi handed the letter for Zhu Manyin back to Old Lady An: ¡°This is the letter from Zhu Si. Please keep it first. Zhu Si¡¯s wife will definitelye to pick it upter.¡± Chapter 465 - Letter from Hu Feng (8) Chapter 465: Letter from Hu Feng (8) Bai Zhi took the letter at home. And as soon as she entered the yard, she sat down in a bamboo chair and pulled out the letter inside the envelope. The letter said that he was fine in the barracks. He didn¡¯t exin things clearly about Zhou Xiaofeng, he just mentioned him casually. The letter looked like your ordinary letter for the family. But Bai Zhi found some anomaly in the fine lines of the letter. Hu Feng was born as a prince. He was both good in studies and martial arts. Why would he write a letter with this level? And there were many unnecessary words added in the sentences. Bai Zhi got up and went to the second floor. She put down the letter on her desk and took out a piece of paper. She copied all the suspicious words that she didn¡¯t think were necessary and rearranged them. Sure enough, as she expected, there was a letter in this letter. These seemingly useless words sentences were the letters Hu Feng wrote to her. The letter said that his enemy wanted to kill his men before Marshal Wang arrived in the northwest. Zhou Gang and Fu Zheng were in dire straits and their lives were in danger. He wanted to rescue them as early as possible. It was unrealistic to get living people out in the barracks. So he was asking her if she had a medicine that could fake death. A medicine that feigned death, of course, she knew one, and she can do it well. She has won a prize in modern times because of it. She won a cash prize worth 1 million. Many pharmaceuticalpanies want to cooperate with her, but she refused them because she was unclear about their intention. Producing them inrge quantities may lead the world in chaos. She doesn¡¯t want to a sinner. But the question is, even if she sessfully made this medicine, how will she give it to Hu Feng? Bai Zhi suddenly remembered Doctor Lu¡¯s ointment. He said he needed to deliver to a thousand copies of it in the barracks. Bai Zhi¡¯s beautiful lips curved into a smile. She had thought of a brilliant idea. After folding the letter, she hurriedly went outside and saw Zhou Awu and the others had returned. Bai Zhi handed the letter to Hu Changlin: ¡°This is Hu Feng¡¯s letter. I need to go out. Wait for Xiaofeng toe back, and then let him read it for you.¡± Zhao Lan busily pulled her and asked: ¡°Everything is done, where are you going?¡± Bai Zhi replied: ¡°Isn¡¯t Li Bo sick? I need to get his medicine.¡± When Zhou Awu heard her say she was going out to get medicine, he hurriedly prepares the carriage. Zhao Sue went inside the house and took out the remaining buns this morning, and then shoved them in their hands: ¡°Eat on the road, don¡¯t starve yourself.¡± Bai Zhi grabbed the bun and took a bite: ¡°My sister-inw is very kind.¡± Zhao Sue was very happy, she said: ¡°Look at you, your mouth is filled with honey.¡± Bai Zhi got into the carriage and took out three prescription letters. She will buy these herbs in three different pharmacies. This prescription was a top-secret, no one must discover it. Zhou Awu got confused with her actions. When he saw that she finally bought everything, he couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, you can buy all these in thergest Medical Hall in the town. Why bother buying them in different ces?¡± Bai Zhi threw the medicine packs into the carriage and mysteriously smiled: ¡°You don¡¯t understand it, this involves a secret form, so if you bought everything in the same shop, doesn¡¯t it equivalent to exposing the original form to the others?¡± Zhou Awu had some realization: ¡°I see. What you said is true. But what¡¯s this secret form? What¡¯s so good about it that you need to keep it a secret?¡± Chapter 466 - Letter from Hu Feng (9) Chapter 466: Letter from Hu Feng (9) Bai Zhi said: ¡°Although this cannot be considered a good thing, it can also save lives at critical times.¡± Zhou Awu was not an outsider, this matter was rted to his superiors, so Bai Zhi simply exined. After hearing it, Zhou Awu pointed his finger to the pile of medicinal herbs in the carriage and said, ¡°So, these medicinal herbs can save the lives of General Fu and General Zhou?¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°You can say that.¡± ¡°Then, how are you going to deliver this thing when you¡¯re done?¡± Bai Zhi smiled and then waved her hand: ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about this, I have my own n, just wait and see.¡± As soon as their carriage came out of the town¡¯s gate, they saw Doctor Lu sitting in an ox cart. Zhou Awu stopped the carriage and said to Doctor Lu on the cart: ¡°Lu Dafu, we are going back to the vige. Would you like toe back with us?¡± Doctor Lu can¡¯t help it. The oxcart moved too slow, he doesn¡¯t feel this way at ordinary times. But now, he felt anxious. He found it very slow. Zhou Awu helped Doctor Lu bring the herbs he bought inside the carriage. When Doctor Lu saw Bai Zhi was inside, he was surprised: ¡°You¡¯re here too?¡± Bai Zhi smiled: ¡°Yes, my niang is not feeling well recently. I bought some medicine for her.¡± Doctor Lu said, ¡°Look at you, why you didn¡¯t just ask me to buy them? If you told me, you didn¡¯t need to run this trip.¡± Bai Zhi chuckled: ¡°There is nothing to worry, I also just take some breathing.¡± At this time, Zhou Awu moved up another medicine stove. The carriage suddenly seemed became crowded. Seeing the medicine stove, Bai Zhi was very satisfied. It was exactly the size she wanted, so she asked: ¡°How much is this? I¡¯ll pay you back.¡± Doctor Lu waved his hand: ¡°This is worthless, you don¡¯t need to pay me. I¡¯m giving it to you.¡± ¡°How can that be? I asked you to buy this for me, how can I not pay you? If that is the case, then I will not ask you to buy me anything in the future.¡± Bai Zhi said seriously. However, Doctor Lu still insisted: ¡°Zhi¡¯er,pared to the advice you gave to our ancestral recipe, what is this? I haven¡¯t thanked you well. This is my thank you gift, so don¡¯t refuse.¡± The Lu Family has this secret recipe, which was equivalent to a cornucopia that cannot be broken. Bai Zhi said: ¡°I just said it casually, how can I take credit for it?¡± Doctor Lu replied: ¡°You may have said it casually, but it changed the fate of our Lu Family. Our Lu Family will likely start a new life because of what you said.¡± Bai Zhi suddenly thought about it. It¡¯s true, there are many people with an ancestral secret recipe made fortune. No matter how bad they may live, as long as they have food and clothing, they can survive in this world. Thinking this way, the medicine stove in front of her seemed like nothing, so she epted it frankly. Back in the vige, Bai Zhi first asked Zhou Awu to go to Doctor Lu¡¯s house and unloaded all his medicinal herbs. Then, they returned home and unloaded the medicinal stove and medicinal herbs. Bai Zhi opened the medicine packs one by one, quickly sorted them out, and picked out the herbs she wanted to use. Some of them must be soaked in the white wine first, and the rest must be soaked in clear water. After finishing all this, she went to Doctor Lu¡¯s home. They made the ointment together. Bai Zhi took advantage of her ability in overall nning. She performed three basic steps: boiling, collecting andbining herbs altogether, which greatly shortened the process of making ointment. Originally, Doctor Lu can make 10 boxes of ointment a day. But today, with Bai Zhi¡¯s help and the three medicinal stoves, they sessfully brewed ointment in just an hour. After packing, they made 40 boxes of ointment out of it. Chapter 467 - Letter from Hu Feng (10) Chapter 467: Letter from Hu Feng (10) They then began to boil herbs again until nightfall came. The two were very tired, so they stopped and counted the ointment they made. They made more than 150 cans. Bai Zhi said: ¡°It¡¯s toote to do more today. I wille early tomorrow morning, let¡¯s try to do as much as possible so that they won¡¯t rush us.¡± Doctor Lu was very happy. He and Bai Zhi have the same idea. He would rather suffer early than to just be rushed. Bai Zhi went home and ate a simple dinner. Then, she went to the third floor without even washing her face. The medicine stove was ced on the terrace. Zhou Awu helped her to set up everything she had to use. Everything was ced within her reach. Zhou Xiaofeng came out of the small attic and saw her folding her sleeves. He asked: ¡°Do you need help?¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°No, you can continue studying. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± His uncle told him that the medicine Bai Zhi will do is medicine to save his father and General Fu. So, he wanted to help somehow, but looking at the things in front of him, he doesn¡¯t know what to do. He can only stand on the side and do nothing. Bai Zhi skillfully put the soaked medicinal herb into the furnace. However, not all the herbs were put altogether, some of them were put one at a time or boiled separately. The process was very long. Even after boiling the whole night, only a few medicinal herbs werepletely boiled. When Bai Zhi saw the sky was getting brighter, she put down the work in her hands, then returned to her room to rest for a while. She got up when Zhao Lan called her to eat breakfast. Bai Zhi dragged her tired body to wash her face and change clothes. After breakfast, she rushed to Doctor Lu¡¯s house to make an ointment. Bai Zhi felt like she returned to modern times, rushing to do surgery day and night. Such a tiring day was too familiar to her, she thought she would never live a day like that again¡­ ¡­ So, life is still unpredictable! Three dayster, they finished making all the ointment, she also finished refining the medicine to fake death. She added some nt figments to the medicine to make it look the same as the ointment, and also put it in the cans that she took in Doctor Lu¡¯s house, which enough to confuse the people. Bai Zhi looked at the oxcart that was full of ointment and then asked: ¡°Who will send these ointments to the barracks?¡± Doctor Lu shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know, they didn¡¯t say it. They only told me to make the ointments within 7 days. They didn¡¯t say anything else.¡± ¡°Where shall we deliver them?¡± Bai Zhi asked. Doctor Lu said, ¡°In the Bai Caotang, this kind of business is being managed by Bai Caotang. It would be good if they give us some benefits after we deliver.¡± Bai Zhi thought for a while, then went to the attic on the third floor to find a set of Zhou Xiaofeng¡¯s clothes and then shebed her hair just like Zhou Xiaofeng. Due to long-term malnutrition, her body hasn¡¯t developed yet. After putting on men¡¯s clothing, coupled with her t chest, she looked like a young man. Bai Zhi took out her medicine bag and put all the contents in Lin Yang¡¯s first-aid kit. And then, she left letters on Zhou Xiaofeng¡¯s room, which contained several recipes of a medicinal diet. She asked Zhou Xiaofeng to give it to Boss Chen, to not dy the promotion of their new dishes. When Doctor Lu saw Bai Zhi¡¯s get up, he couldn¡¯t help butugh: ¡°What are you doing? Why are you wearing men¡¯s clothes? If your mother sees it, she will think that she has a son.¡± Bai Zhi smiled and said, ¡°They all went to the fields. No one will see such a blessing, it¡¯s only exclusive for you.¡± Chapter 468 - Faking Death Pill (1) Chapter 468: Faking Death Pill (1) When the two drove the rented ox cart to the town, they saw the vigers in the distance. The vigers thought it was Doctor Lu and his son, Lu Pingan, sitting in the ox cart. After all, who would have thought that it was Bai Zhi, who was sitting next to Doctor Lu? Originally, the ointment was expected to be delivered after 7 days, but they delivered the goods within 4 days. The Shopkeeper of Baicaotang didn¡¯t know what to do. The Shopkeeper said to Doctor Lu: ¡°Because they were medicines for the soldiers, I promised them that we will deliver the medicines as soon as possible, but I also said that it will take at least 7 days. So they promised toe and pick up the goods after 7 days. Who knows that you will deliver them so soon?¡± Bai Zhi smiled and asked, ¡°Are theying here from the barracks to collect the goods?¡± The Shopkeeper nodded: ¡°Of course, where else will theye from? Before, they also asked us our Baicaotang to deliver goods to them, but you know, now the war is tight, I would rather be short in money than to deliver goods in there.¡± Bai Zhi was waiting for that sentence, so she immediately patted her chest and said, ¡°It isn¡¯t easy, right? Then I¡¯ll deliver these goods for you. You only need to prepare your Baicaotang carriage. It will also save us effort to lift the medicine here and there. Besides, our town is not far from the border. If I go now and rush to go there, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be there before night fell.¡± The Shopkeeper was puzzled. Other people will avoid going to that ce as much as possible, but she volunteered herself. There must be something going on! Doctor Lu¡¯s face drastically changed. He didn¡¯t expect Bai Zhi to make such a request, so he busily said: ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, how can you go to that kind of ce?¡± Bai Zhi said, ¡°Lu Dafu, you know, Hu Feng went there. I¡¯ve never been at ease since then. I always wanted to find a way to see him. Now that I can go in there, I will not waste such an opportunity.¡± Hearing her mentioning Hu Feng, Doctor Lu understood that she and Hu Feng might have decided to get married. He also thinks that they were a good match. Unfortunately, Hu Feng went to the battlefield. It¡¯s only normal for her to worry whether he cane back alive. After hearing their words, the Shopkeeper understood some of it, so he asked, ¡°So, you want to go there to find someone?¡± Bai Zhi nodded: ¡°Yes, my brother was recruited a few days ago, and there has been no news. I originally nned to go there. This opportunity is just right on time, it¡¯s killing two birds with one stone, isn¡¯t it?¡± The Shopkeeper was shocked. So she was originally looking for her brother. The Shopkeeper nodded his head with a smile: ¡°I see, that is the case, you can rest assured, I¡¯m sure nothing happened to your brother. But you are so thin, can you drive?¡± Bai Zhiughed: ¡°Shopkeeper, you must be joking, do you need meat in the body to drive a cart?¡± The Shopkeeper alsoughed: ¡°That ¡¯s right, you can do it. I believe you. After all, I have known Lu Dafu for many years and I trust him. I also trust the people he brings.¡± The matter was settled. The Shopkeeper paid Doctor Lu all the money that the army gave. Doctor Lu immediately returned 10% of the sales. The Shopkeeper couldn¡¯t close his mouth. He didn¡¯t expect that he could earn money just by using his mouth. It¡¯s worth selling medicine. The Shopkeeper pulled out all the ointment in the ox cart and put them to the car they were using. Bai Zhi pulled Doctor Lu on the side: ¡°Lu Dafu, you go back to the vige and say to my Niang that I will deliver medicine, but not in the barracks, so she doesn¡¯t have to worry. You can also give my share to my Niang.¡± Doctor Lu was worried: ¡°Can you really do this alone?¡± Chapter 469 - Faking Death Pill (2) Chapter 469: Faking Death Pill (2) t Bai Zhi said with full of confidence: ¡°Of course, it¡¯s just delivering medicine. What¡¯s so difficult about that? Besides, it¡¯s only less than a hundred miles away from here. In addition to that, now that the war is in a tight position, and the army marches back and forth, the bandits along the way have long disappeared, what else is there to be afraid of?¡± Doctor Lu was not worried about those kinds of stuff. He looked at her from head to toe and said: ¡°You look like a boy, but you are a girl in the end. The barracks are full of men. I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s not appropriate for you to go there.¡± Bai Zhi waved her hand: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? I don¡¯t care about what you said. I just want to do what I should do. I don¡¯t care about other things. Besides, as long as Hu Feng doesn¡¯t care, it¡¯s enough.¡± Doctor Lu already reminded her. However, she seemed to be determined. He knew that it was useless to say another word, so he just shut his mouth. Bai Zhi then said to Doctor Lu: ¡°Please help me pass another word to Awu Dage. Tell him to stay in Huangtou Vige and don¡¯t go anywhere else.¡± Doctor Lu was puzzled: ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°Just tell him that, he will understand.¡± ¡°The carriage has been loaded, you can go now.¡± The servant, who was loading the carriage shouted at Bai Zhi. Bai Zhi made an ¡®um¡¯ sound in response, then turned around and get on to the carriage. She then nodded her head to Doctor Lu. Zhou Awu taught her to drive, and she also drove twice. It was not that difficult, or more likely, it was much easier than she thought. Watching the carriage disappeared, Doctor Lu hurriedly bid farewell to the Shopkeeper and drove the oxcart back to Huangtuo Vige. After returning to the vige, he went directly to Bai Zhi¡¯s house. The gate was closed, it looked the same as when they left. It seems the people haven¡¯t returned yet. Doctor Lu had no choice but to go back home first and divide the silvers they earned. 1000 cans of ointment, one can cost 1 silver coin, so he received a total of 1000 silver coins. He gave 100 silvers to the shopkeeper from his own pocket. And then deducted from the sales, 80 silvers for the herbs and 10 silver for the cans. A total of 910 silver was left. Doctor Lu arranged the remaining silver ticket immediately. Then, he divided it into two. He put the 455 silvers into his sleeve and then went to Bai Zhi¡¯s house again. At this time, the gate was open, Doctor Lu saw Zhou Awu unloading things in the carriage. Zhao Lan and Zhao Sue were talking in the yard. And so, he hurried to enter the yard. Seeing himing, Zhou Awu smiled and said: ¡°Lu Dafu you came? Where is Zhi¡¯er? Why she hasn¡¯te back?¡± Doctor Lu smiled at Zhou Awu and then went to Zhao Lan first: ¡°Zhao Lan, did Bai Zhi told you that she was nning to go to the barracks to deliver medicine?¡± Zhao Lan was stunned: ¡°What are you talking about? Go to the barracks to send medicine? What medicine? Who did she go with?¡± Doctor Lu sighed: ¡°It seems you really don¡¯t know. She¡¯s gone now. She went there alone. She said she¡¯s going to find Hu Feng, she wanted to see if he¡¯s okay. By the way, those ointments were ordered by the army to me. Both I and the Shopkeeper of Baicaotang advised her not to go. It¡¯s just, she refused to listen, she still went in there.¡± Zhao Lan was so scared that her legs soften. What was the military camp? It was filled with men who kept fighting, people said the sword has no eyes¡­ ¡­ Zhou Awu rushed to Doctor Lu and asked: ¡°What is going on? Why didn¡¯t she tell us before leaving?¡± Doctor Lu replied: ¡°Maybe she knew that you will all disagree, so she didn¡¯t tell you in the first ce. She just let me tell to stay in the vige and not go anywhere else.¡± Zhou Awu was anxious. But he knew what Bai Zhi meant to say. She didn¡¯t want him to chase after her. After all, he was a deserter in the army. If someone recognized him, he may implicate Prince Jin and General Fu¡¯s ns. Chapter 470 - Faking Death Pill (3) Chapter 470: Faking Death Pill (3) But as a girl, she rushed to the military camp just like this, what if someone discovers her real identity and intention? Zhou Awu squatted beside the carriage and grabbed his hair, thinking about what should he. However, no matter how much he thought, he couldn¡¯t think of an idea. * Bai Zhi drove, all the way to the border. Before she came, she asked for the way. As long as she drove north, along the official road, she will get in there. She doesn¡¯t need to changene. When she reached the end, she will see the guards in the camp. She only needs to show the purchasing receipt, and then she will naturally meet the person receiving the goods. When she reached the end of the official road, it was already dark. And sure enough, she was stopped by the guards on the gate: ¡°Who are you? Don¡¯t you know that this is the military camp? How dare youe in here?¡± Bai Zhi quickly jumped out of the carriage, took out the purchase receipt and said to the two guards: ¡°Two military brothers, I am a person from Baicaotang in Qingyuan Town. A few days ago, someone went to our Baicaotang to order a thousand cans of ointment. After we finished the production, we decided to immediately send it here. I am sorry for the inconvenience.¡± As soon as the other party heard she came to deliver the medicine, the fierceness in the face of the two guards faded away. The other party took the receipt and said Bai Zhi: ¡°You wait here first, I¡¯ll help you look for that person.¡± Bai Zha stayed behind with the guard on the gate, while the other guard left with the receipt. After about half an hour, the guard came over with a tall and thin man. The man looked at Bai Zhi and touched his mustache. ¡°I didn¡¯t see you in the Baicaotang that day.¡± Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°This little one is only a delivery man, you will naturally not see me in the shop.¡± The man nodded his head and asked, ¡°Is the ointment ready?¡± Bai Zhi immediately took out two cans of ointment from the carriage and handed it to the man: ¡°Sir, you can check these ointments.¡± The man opened the can and smelled it. It was the same scent he smelled before. Then, he took a small portion and wiped it on the back of his hand. The texture was also simr to the previous one: ¡°Come with me.¡± When the man turned and walked in, the two guards stepped aside. Bai Zhi quickly pulled the carriage behind the man. Although there was nothing all the way, her eyes were not idle at all. The man brought Bai Zhi to the camp of the military doctor. The light in the camp was bright. The sound of mourning and groaning was endless. The bloody smell and the rotten odor of flesh mixed, which was sickening. Other people will feel like vomiting with this scent, but Bai Zhi did not. This smell, she had been ustomed to it since long ago. ¡°Shen Dafu, the good ointment you saidst time has been delivered, would you like to test it yourself?¡± After the man entered the camp, he stood in front of the old man, who was treating an injured soldier, and he spoke with full of respect. The old man¡¯s movements didn¡¯t stop, he simply said: ¡°Put them all here, I¡¯ll check it when I¡¯m done.¡± The man nodded his head and said to Bai Zhi: ¡°Bring the ointments here but keep it quiet. Don¡¯t disturb Shen Dafu while giving treatment.¡± Bai Zhi repeatedly assured the man and then began to do her job. Although there were a thousand cans, each can was only as big as a fist of a child. They were very light. However, after going back and forth many times, she felt a bit dizzy. Even after all the ointment was unloaded, Doctor Shen didn¡¯t look at them, he continued to do the work in his hand. The man who brought her inside has long disappeared. She had to wait for him. The next moment, someone brought injured men. The two injured young men, looked like 17-18 years old, they were screaming in pain, and their face looked pale as a paper. The man screaming the loudest have a swollen and deformed leg. His leg was fractured. Chapter 471 - Doctor Shen (1) Chapter 471: Doctor Shen (1) When the young man with fracture was left beside the two sleeping wounded soldiers, the person who brought them left immediately. He didn¡¯t even look at them once more. The young man was in so much pain, so he wanted to get up and look at his injury. However, Bai Zhi stopped him: ¡°Don¡¯t move, if you move your leg again, your leg will be disabled.¡± When Doctor Shen heard Bai Bai Zhi¡¯s words, he turned his head and took a nced at the young man, then he said with frowned eyebrows: ¡°Lie down, don¡¯t move your leg.¡± The young man didn¡¯t dare to move anymore. Even if his leg was hurting again, he only bears with it. He doesn¡¯t want to lose a leg. After Doctor Shen finished treating the patient in front of him, he immediately got up and went to the corner to look for splints. He took the splints and went close to the young man to give him splints. The splint cannot put directly to the fractured leg. First, the fractured leg should be aligned, and then put the splint. This process, however, was very painful. Most patients cannot bear this pain and move their leg, which is why another person was required to do the alignment to avoid a further ident. At this moment, aside from Doctor Shen, only Bai Zhi was in the camp. Doctor Shen looked at Bai Zhi and asked, ¡°Are you a person from Bai Caotang?¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°Yes, I am from Bai Caotang.¡± Doctor Shen asked another question: ¡°Do you understand medicine?¡± Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°I know one or two.¡± ¡°Do you know how to connect broken bones?¡± Doctor Shen asked with a raised eyebrow. Bai Zhi nodded her head again: ¡°I know, does Shen Dafu needs my help?¡± Doctor Shen nodded: ¡°My assistant is sick, there are many injured today. If you can help me, that would be good.¡± Bai Zhi stepped forward and took the splint in his hand: ¡°Its this young generation¡¯s blessing to be of assistance to Shen Dafu and save people.¡± ¡°Do you really know what to do?¡± Doctor Shen asked. Bai Zhi squatted in front of the young man, but put down the splint first. She then held the young man¡¯s thigh and calf with both hands. After secretly gathering force, she slid her hands to the middle part. The young man uttered a painful howl, as his leg constantly trembling. However, there was no other excessive movement, even after Bai Zhi¡¯s hand get closed together. Doctor Shen¡¯s eyes were full of surprise, but he didn¡¯t hesitate, he immediately took the splint and wrapped the injured leg. After the broken leg was treated, Doctor Shen said to Bai Zhi: ¡°This little brother is very humble.¡± Bai Zhi slightly smiled: ¡°Shen Dafu must be joking. This junior only work in the medical hall on weekdays, I only help if they were too busy. I only learned some bandaging methods, which is only a fur.¡± Doctor Shen looked at Bai Zhi, he couldn¡¯t tell if she¡¯s telling the truth or not. He then turned his head and took a nce at the young soldier, who came with the young man with a broken leg. He was obviously in pain, but he only gritted his teeth and didn¡¯t utter a word. Doctor Shen whispered to Bai Zhi: ¡°You look at him.¡± Bai Zhi squatted in front of the young soldier, but she didn¡¯t check his pulse. Instead, he stretched out her hands and pulled open his clothes that were covered with blood. Below his navel, there was a wound that looked 4-5 inches long. He must be injured by a sword. Bai Zhi didn¡¯t touch the wound, instead, she swept her eyes to his right leg. His pants were soaked with blood. Through the cut fabric, the blood on the wound had dried up, but it can be seen that the wound was deep. Bai Zhi tore open the cloth beside the wound. After careful inspection, her wrinkled eyebrows stretched out. ¡°How lucky!¡± Doctor Shen raised an eyebrow and then asked with a smile on his face: ¡°What do you mean his lucky?¡± Bai Zhi stood up and pointed her finger to the two wounds of the young soldier: ¡°These two injuries look very serious, but in fact, they are only skin trauma. He didn¡¯t hurt his bones or internal organs. After treatment, the wounds will heal soon.¡± Chapter 472 - Doctor Shen (2) Chapter 472: Doctor Shen (2) Doctor Shen asked her again: ¡°If it is you, how should you treat it?¡± Bai Zhi replied: ¡°First clean up the wound, then close the skin that was cut by the sword. Keep the wound clean after suture, wipe it with cooked wine every morning and evening. No dressing is needed. The suture can be removed after 7 days, the wound is healed by then.¡± Suture the cut flesh without applying medicine? He had never heard of such treatment. In his opinion, this kind of wound should be covered with the best trauma medicine to prevent infection and rotting of the flesh. The dressing should be changed once a day. This kind of treatment was verymon. He has been a doctor decade but never heard of this method called suturing. It seems that he needs to open his eyes today. Doctor Shen said: ¡°It sounds good, then I will entrust this patient to you. There is another person with the same case. I will my method to treat him. Let¡¯s see which method is more effective.¡± Bai Zhi chuckled: ¡°There is no problem, but how will we judge the winner? What will happen if you win? What will happen if you lose?¡± Doctor Shen¡¯s serious face finally showed a slight smile: ¡°That¡¯s right. Since we willpete, naturally we need to add a bit of spice, otherwise, what¡¯s the sense ofpeting, right?¡± The more Doctor Shen looked at the boy in front of him, the more he gets interested in him. He asked with a smile: ¡°Well, what do you want?¡± Bai Zhi¡¯s lips curved into a smile, as she thought, Doctor Shen was really a good person. Knowing that she has another purpose, he simply gave her a chance. Bai Zhi didn¡¯t try to be polite and directly replied: ¡°If I win, let me stay and be your assistant.¡± She was very worried that she couldn¡¯t stay. This was her only opportunity. Doctor Shen asked with a smile: ¡°Well, what if you lose?¡± Bai Zhi shrugged her shoulders: ¡°If I lose, I will listen to you!¡± Doctor Shen nodded and looked at the boy with interest, he said with approval: ¡°You seem very sure.¡± Of course, she is. This kind of injury was only a pediatric case for her. ¡°I can¡¯t say 10%, I can only say less than 90% sess rate.¡± If she added more, she¡¯s afraid that he will think that she¡¯s very proud. Doctor Shen was happy, so he just waved his hand: ¡°Okay, stop talking nonsense, let¡¯s get started. There are so many injured here. And there will be moreingter. You won¡¯t be able to have time to even grit your teeth here.¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head and went out of the camp. She took her bag in the carriage and pulled out the suture and cotton balls with alcohol for disinfection. When she was cleaning the wound, the young soldier, who never utter a word couldn¡¯t help but scream. He felt like this treatment was like rubbing salt on his wound. Doctor Shen also started cleaning the wound of his patient with hot water. So naturally, it was not as painful as using alcohol. Doctor Shen teased the boy: ¡°Don¡¯t hurt the patient before you suture his wound.¡± Bai Zhi put down the alcohol cotton ball and then smiled, ¡°I¡¯m not, if he can¡¯t stand this pain, he would have died as soon as his belly was cut.¡± While talking, the suture had pierced the flesh of the young soldier. When the needle punctured his flesh, he didn¡¯t find it painful, what¡¯s painful for him was when the long thread was being pulled slowly¡­ ¡­ Doctor Shen put down the work in his hand, got up, and stand behind Bai Zhi. He watched her skillfully suturing the bloody wound as if she was only stitching a clothe. She looked like his mother, who was sitting under the oilmp, stitching his tattered clothes. After a while, the exposed red meat disappeared, leaving only a trace that looked like a centipede. Chapter 473 - Suturing Chapter 473: Suturing Bai Zhi did the same to the wound on the leg. Her hands moved very quickly as if she had done the same thing a thousand times. She was extremely skilled. Doctor Shen was very curious about the needle and thread in her hand. After she cut the thread, he immediately took the needle thread from her hand. He had never seen such a thing before. This thread was not the same as the ordinary thread. So he asked: ¡°What is this thread?¡± Bai Zhi smiled and stretched out her hand to take the suture: ¡°This is a special thread I use for sewing clothes. I don¡¯t have anything else with me, so I used this to improvised, I didn¡¯t expect it to be effective.¡± Doctor Shen didn¡¯t care too much. Everyone has their own secret. Some people don¡¯t want others to learn their special medical techniques. This was normal and reasonable, but he couldn¡¯t help but be curious. After all, this suturing treatment can make patients heal faster and recover much better. Doctor Shen continued to treat his patient, who he just finished applying medicine. After that, he inspected the ointment that Bai Zhi delivered. He opened several cans and then nodded his head again and again: ¡°This ointment is a lot better than thest one. It seems your medical hall is working really hard.¡± Even a servant in the Bai Caotang can have such a medical skills and insight. So, he wanted to meet the doctor in that medical hall. He must be a famous doctor. Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°Yes, the soldiers are bleeding and getting injured to protect our families and our country. We civilians cannot help them aside from doing small things like this.¡± Doctor Shen nodded his head: ¡°That¡¯s right, what you said is true.¡± Then, he looked at the sky outside and sighed: ¡°It¡¯s sote, have you eaten yet?¡± Bai Zhi secretly rejoiced when an opportunity came. She touched her belly and said with an embarrassed face: ¡°Don¡¯t talk about dinner, I haven¡¯t even had lunch!¡± Doctor Shen busily said: ¡°I¡¯ll let someone send food in here.¡± Bai Zhi quickly waved her hand: ¡°No need, it ¡¯s sote. People in the kitchen camp may be already sleeping. Why don¡¯t you just tell me where the kitchen camp is? I¡¯ll go and find what I can eat. As long as it can fill my stomach, it¡¯s enough.¡± Doctor Shen didn¡¯t hesitate, he told her the direction: ¡°Just go straight here until you see a triangle g hanging on top of the tent, then turn right. Walk pass through threerge camps, then you will see the kitchen camp. You will be able to recognize it at once.¡± Bai Zhi thanked Doctor Shen, and then quickly turned around and went into the carriage to pick up her cloth bag. ¡°What kind of treasure do you have in this cloth bag that you have to carry it even when having dinner?¡± Doctor Shen asked. Bai Zhi smiled: ¡°There is no treasure. I delivered several goods along the way, I received the payment.¡± Unfortunately, Doctor Shen refused to believe that there was money inside. When Bai Zhi was about to leave, Doctor Shen called her again and gave her a wooden card: ¡°This is my identification card. If there is a patrol that blocked your way, you can show this and then they will let you go.¡± Bai Zhi thanked Doctor Shen again and again, she didn¡¯t expect that Doctor Shen, who doesn¡¯t look easy to get along with, has a very warm heart. Bai Zhi followed the direction that Doctor Shen has said and also met the patrol along the way. When the patrol saw the identification card she was holding, he let her go without saying a word. Doctor Shen was a military doctor, but he was not someone to be messed up with. In the past, his apprentice came to help in other camps and strolled along the way when he finished. But because he didn¡¯t bring his identification card, he was bullied by patrolmen. Doctor Shen went to several generals and caused trouble. The two patrolmen who bullied his apprentice was punished with 20 boards and almost die. Since then, whenever the patrolmen encountered people in the medical camp, they tried to avoid them as much as possible. Chapter 474 - Mysterious cloth bag Chapter 474: Mysterious cloth bag After passing by threerge tents, she saw a tent that was open on all sides. Although the light in the tent was very dim, she could still see the pots and pans in the tent under the moonlight. Aside from the utensils and some leftovers in the camp, there were no other fresh ingredients. It¡¯s impossible to make a delicious meal. What can these leftovers do? She must cook something with familiar scent to Hu Feng so that he will know that she made it. Thinking about the days she lived in the Huangtou Vige, she cooked white porridge with the leftovers. It was very fragrant. She remembered that Hu Feng ate three bowls that day. She must do the same. Bai Zhi rolled up her sleeves, ignited the fire, set up the small stove, put an iron pot, and poured the remaining white rice into the pot. Then, she added some pork, the remaining cabbage, and water. After it boiled, Bai Zhi lifted the lid and a rich aroma spread. Hu Feng, who was lying in the camp with closed eyes, after smelling a rich scent of food, suddenly opened his eyes. The scent was familiar as if he had smelled it before. It¡¯s sote, who¡¯s cooking? Zhu Si, who was lying next to him, turned over, put his legs on him and put his hands on his shoulders, while murmured something in his mouth. Hu Feng pushed him lightly and got out of bed. His brothers in the kitchen camp have fallen asleep long ago. The work in the kitchen camp was not easy. So who doesn¡¯t want to sleep early after work? It¡¯s just he has something in mind so he can¡¯t sleep. Out of the tent, he went straight to the kitchen camp. From a distance, he saw several patrolmen surrounding the kitchen camp, one of them was eating with a bowl. It turned out that they were making a night snack, but their cooking skill was good. Smelling this scent made him think of Bai Zhi¡¯s dishes. He doesn¡¯t know if Bai Zhi understood his letter. All the letters sent from the barracks will be checked by one by one letter. He can only write like that. In a few days, Marshal Wang will lead the army to the northwest. General Hu Zhi and General Shi Liyuan will never let Zhou Gang and Fu Zheng meet Marshal Wang alive. They left Zhou Gang and Fu Zheng alive, but only to force them to confess their crime. Confess the crime they didn¡¯tmit and put this crime on his head. Unfortunately, no matter how much they tortured them, Zhou Gang and Fu Zheng didn¡¯t give in. They failed to frame him with a crime, and now Marshal Wang was on his way. These two people naturally will post danger, so they needed to be removed. Thinking of the pain that Zhou Gang and Fu Zheng had suffered, and those brothers who died to defend him, Hu Feng¡¯s heart burned with a raging fire, and he felt pain in his heart. After slowly turning around and taking a few steps forward, he heard someone in the kitchen camp spoke out loud: ¡°Bai Dage, where did you learn to cook this porridge? It¡¯s so delicious.¡± ¡°Have another bowl if it¡¯s so delicious. There¡¯s more in here.¡± That voice was like a thunder that exploded above his head. Although the voice sounded low and with some trace of masculinity, he could still distinguish it. It was Bai Zhi¡¯s voice. Hu Feng turned around and looked at the thin figure who was very busy in the kitchen camp. He couldn¡¯t see what she looked like now and couldn¡¯t see her facial expression. He could only see her back, but he was sure that this person was Bai Zhi. She came, she really came! Before entering the kitchen camp, he took a deep breath and tried his best to calm down his excitement. He had thought about the scene when will they meet again, but he didn¡¯t think that they would meet here in such a situation. Chapter 475 - Meeting Each Other Chapter 475: Meeting Each Other Hu Feng stood in the dark, as he quietly watched the busy figure,ing back and forth between those patrolmen, until she sent them away one by one. In therge kitchen camp, she was left alone with the empty iron pot. Hu Feng stepped out of the dark and walked step by step to her side while looking at her bright eyes under the dim light. Bai Zhi stood by the stove and watched as he approaches her. Her heart was beating so fast for no reason. Watching his eyes staring at her, her cheeks couldn¡¯t help but feel hot like fire. Thankfully, the surrounding was dark, he probably couldn¡¯t see that she was blushing. ¡°You¡¯re here!¡± Bai Zhi smiled sweetly as if she had seen a long-lost friend. Hu Feng nodded his head: ¡°Mmm, I smelled it.¡± He said with a shallow smile, but his eyes were twinkling. Bai Zhi looked around, when she saw that nobody was around, she quickly pulled out a bottle and handed it to Hu Feng. ¡°This is the medicine to fake death that you want. Find a chance to give them a meal. One person must eat half of it. After taking this medicine, their heartbeat and breathing will temporarily stop. They will also have no pulse, but it can onlyst for 12 hours. After that, they will wake up on their own. If they were still in the barracks by then, your n will fail.¡± Hu Feng took the bottle and quickly shoved it into his sleeve: ¡°I only heard about this medicine before. I didn¡¯t expect that it really exists in this world. How did you get it?¡± Bai Zhi replied: ¡°I made it myself, I put a lot of effort into it. You should use it well, as to not put my effort in vain.¡± Hu Feng stared at Bai Zhi. Seeing her dressed as a young man, he found it a bit refreshing: ¡°How did you get here?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. If you see me at the camp in the future, don¡¯t say hello to me. Act like you don¡¯t know me.¡± Hu Feng raised an eyebrow: ¡°In the future? You¡¯re not leaving?¡± Bai Zhi said with a proud face: ¡°What? If you cane here, I can¡¯te? I won¡¯t leave. Starting tomorrow, I will be Shen Dafu¡¯s assistant.¡± Then, she took out the identity card that Doctor Shen gave to her and showed it to him. Hu Feng sighed, ¡°You¡¯re a girl, how can you stay in this barracks? No, you will leave tomorrow. There are stinky men everywhere here. It¡¯s inconvenient for a girl like you.¡± ¡°You are a stinky man. But you used to follow behind me all the time, why you didn¡¯t find it inconvenient?¡± Hu Feng red at her angrily: ¡°How can theypare with me? I am your future husband. There¡¯s nothing wrong following behind you. What does it have to do with these stinky men?¡± Bai Zhiughed inside her heart, then sniffed with her nose and asked: ¡°Do you smell something?¡± Hu Feng also sniffed with his nose, but shook his head: ¡°No, what smell?¡± ¡°It¡¯s sour. It¡¯s a very strong sour smell!¡± Bai Zhi said with a smile. It was very fun to see him angry and helpless.¡± Hu Feng sighed: ¡°I can¡¯t win you.¡± Bai Zhi then said with a smile, but with a serious tone: ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t make fun of you. To tell the truth, I am staying for another purpose. Now, although you are in the military camp, it¡¯s still not convenient for you to do everything. After you give them the fake death pill, then what? What can you do next?¡± Hu Feng frowned. He was actually worried about it. Now, he was just a cook. And those who were loyal to him were in an awkward position in the army. He can¡¯t count on them. He hasn¡¯te up with a perfect n to rescue Zhou Gang and Fu Zheng. Chapter 476 - The Attic Belongs To Me Chapter 476: The Attic Belongs To Me Bai Zhi patted her chest and said with a smile: ¡°I have a way to save them and they must be seriously injured now. I am a doctor. I cannot only save them but also cure their injuries. So, I, staying here is not only good for you but also Zhou Gang and Fu Zheng.¡± That¡¯s right, there was nothing wrong with what Bai Zhi said. Even though he doesn¡¯t want her to get involved in this, or get hurt because of him, but at the moment, there seems to be no other way. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Hu Feng asked. Bai Zhi waved her hand: ¡°You don¡¯t need to know. You just have to tell me where they are after eating the fake death pill. You don¡¯t need to worry about things after that. I can handle them myself.¡± Since Zhou Gang and Fu Zheng was locked up by them for 3 years, it proves that the two were important to them. But right now, they have to kill them. However, before they kill them, they will definitely make thest effort to force them to surrender by torture. Zhou Gang and Fu Zheng survived for 3 years, but will they also make it this time? This might be theirst chance to survive. At that time, they must take the fake death pill and pretend to die during torture. The leader will definitely call a doctor to do the autopsy. This will be her chance. After finishing the important business, Hu Feng pulled her out of the kitchen camp and went under the giant tree not far away. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wear the hairpin I gave you?¡± Bai Zhi rolled her eyes: ¡°Big Brother, I am a man now, how can a man wear a hairpin?¡± ¡°Right!¡± However, in his eyes, she doesn¡¯t look like a man. He doesn¡¯t know if those people regarding her as a man were blind. ¡°How are youtely?¡± He asked. Bai Zhi shrugged her shoulders: ¡°I¡¯m good. We moved to our new house. Xiaofeng lives in the attic on the third floor. Awu Dage and sister-inw live with Ru¡¯er on the third floor. My mother and I live on the second floor.¡± Hu Feng was quite dissatisfied: ¡°I made a lot of efforts to that house, so why I don¡¯t have a room?¡± Even Zhou Xiaofeng has room, so why can¡¯t he? Bai Zhi replied: ¡°Don¡¯t you have your own room? Why do you want to live in my house?¡± Hu Feng said in a low voice: ¡°When I go back, let Xiaofeng sleep in my room, that attic belongs to me.¡± ¡°How is my father?¡± Hu Feng then asked. Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°He is also very good. The first two days after you left, he looked a bit lost, but slowly, he got used to it.¡± Hu Feng sighed and said, ¡°After you go back, help me take good care of him. These past 3 years, he treated me like his biological son. I also have regarded him as my father. He will be our father afterward.¡± Bai Zhi¡¯s face reddened even more. She replied jokingly: ¡°Yes. And when he and my niang get married, he will not be my father anymore.¡± Hu Feng shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t mean that. You know what I mean.¡± Bai Zhi¡¯s pretty face was getting hotter and hotter, so she stop looking at him: ¡°Okay, right now, it¡¯s not the time to discuss such a thing. You should go back to rest, I will go back to Shen Dafu¡¯s camp. He must be looking for me.¡± Speaking of the devil. The devil has arrived. As soon as Bai Zhi¡¯s words fell, she heard Doctor Shen¡¯s voice from the kitchen camp not far away: ¡°Stinky boy, are you there?¡± Bai Zhi quickly pushed Hu Feng away: ¡°Go quickly, don¡¯t let him see you.¡± Hu Feng took several light footsteps. After that doing that, hepletely disappeared. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Bai Zhi hurriedly came forward. Chapter 477 - Wonderful Method Chapter 477: Wonderful Method Seeing her flustered appearance, Doctor Shen asked with frowned eyebrows: ¡°Where have you been?¡± Bai Zhi scratched her head and dryly smiled: ¡°I drank too much porridge, my stomach ache, so I went to thetrine.¡± Doctor Shen nodded his head, then coughed twice and asked: ¡°Xiao Qian said that the vegetable porridge you made is very delicious, is there anything left?¡± He had a bad appetite today. He only ate a half bowl of dinner. So when Xiao Qian went to him to get medicine and mentioned how good her vegetable porridge was, he suddenly felt hungry, and so he came in here. Bai Zhi pointed her finger at the empty pot next to her: ¡°No, there¡¯s nothing left. I was going to give you a bowl, but the patrolmen brought it to hungry prisoners. They didn¡¯t wait for me to get another bowl, they ate up two to three bowls of porridge ¡° Doctor Shen coldly snorted: ¡°Are they hungry ghosts to eat so much? Forget it. You have the heart. Next time, when you make delicious food, don¡¯t forget to save me a bowl.¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head again and again, and then they leave the kitchen camp together and returned to the medical camp. Hu Feng hid in the dark and watched the two quietly. Seeing that Doctor Shen didn¡¯t doubt Bai Zhi¡¯s identity, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh in relief. When the two left, he went to his tent to rest. Doctor Shen led Bai Zhi to his tent, a horizontal tent beside therge hospital tent. Inside, there was nothing else but several beds with quilts. There was already a person sleeping in the corner of the horizontal tent. He was sleeping soundly, he didn¡¯t even wake up when they came in. When Doctor Shen got inside, he went directly to the young man and touched his forehead to check his temperature. And then he checked his pulse: ¡°What is wrong with this kid? He said that he had a bad stomach in the afternoon and feel dizzy, so I let him go back to rest. Did he lied to me?¡± Bai Zhi doesn¡¯t have time to deal with it. She quickly lifted the quilt and lie down on the corner bed: ¡°I¡¯m so sleepy, I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± She didn¡¯t sleep well these past few days, so lying to the bed now seems like seeing her savior. Doctor Shen also climbed into his bed. He was in his 50¡¯s this year, so tossing for the whole day made him feel exhausted. He wanted to rest early. He still doesn¡¯t know how many soldiers he will have to treat tomorrow. The next day, Bai Zhi woke up early, but Doctor Shen and the young man had long disappeared. She woke up early, but they woke up much earlier than her? In the tent, there was a bucket of water and a clean cloth towel. Bia Zhi washed her face and hurriedly carried her bag to the big tent next door. This early morning, several injured men were brought to therge tent. The people who were treated yesterday that can already move had left. The remaining ones were the people who still couldn¡¯t move. Among them, was the person she sutured. A young man in a ck robe was squatting in front of the patient she sutured and staring at the wound. ¡°Master, did that hairy boy really sewn this wound?¡± Doctor Shen, who was treating an injured patient, replied without looking back: ¡°Who else could it be? Me?¡± ¡°Oh¨Cbut what has gotten into his mind? How did hee up with such a good idea? He is very bold. I admire him.¡± The young man looked at the sutured wound in the stomach and then looked at the sutured leg wound. He kept looking at the wounds back and forth. The young soldier couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed. After hearing what he said, Doctor Shen stopped applying the medicine and asked: ¡°Do you think this method is wonderful?¡± Chapter 478 - Blood Phobia (1) Chapter 478: Blood Phobia (1) The young man nodded his head quickly: ¡°Of course, it is wonderful. Didn¡¯t you tell me since the beginning, that the reason why arge stabbed wound or sword cut wound doesn¡¯t heal fast, is because the flesh can¡¯t grow back easily, so it¡¯s very difficult to heal? Applying medicine could only prevent them from rotting, so to heal their wound, a person needs to rest for a long time. And if their wound rots, it will cause other problems and make treatment more difficult.¡± ¡°But if you sew the wound like this, although it is painful. After you sew the flesh, the flesh can quickly stick together, and the skin will heal itself. This will definitely shorten the healing period. This can also prevent the rotting of flesh, which is very wonderful.¡± The young man was very excited. This process must not be very difficult, right? It¡¯s just like making clothes, right? Doctor Shen¡¯s mouth twitched: ¡°It seems my teachings didn¡¯t end up in vain. You remembered them pretty well. That¡¯s great!¡± When an injured patient saw Bai Zhiing in, he hurriedly greeted Bai Zhi: ¡°Bai Dafu, you¡¯re here?¡± The young man in ck robe turned his head immediately as his eyes fell on the thin boying inside. The thin boy looked beautiful and gentle, and he was shorter than him. The young man smiled, revealing his white teeth: ¡°You woke up? Seeing you sleeping soundly, I didn¡¯t wake you up.¡± Bai Zhi looked at the young man in front of her. He was like 18 or 19 years old guy. He was tall and doesn¡¯t look much smaller than Hu Feng. He has a handsome face. When he smiled, he looked refreshing. Bai Zhi smiled back and said: ¡°I was too tired yesterday, I slept a bit more. I am Bai Zhi. Bai as in white, and Zhi as in stop.¡± The young man replied: ¡°I am Duan Cheng. Shen Dafu is my master.¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head, then looked at the patient who was waiting for treatment. She pointed her finger to the injured patient and said: ¡°Are you going to treat him?¡± Duan Cheng shook his head: ¡°I dare not, I only hand over things to Shen Dafu at ordinary times. Although I¡¯ve been studying medicine for many years, I haven¡¯t learned much. I can¡¯t do what my master can, I dare not treat the patients as test subjects.¡± Bai Zhi took a nce at the wound of the patient and said: ¡°He has only multiple injuries, but you don¡¯t even want to apply him a medicine?¡± Duan Cheng went close to the injured person. When he saw his clothes soaked with blood, he said: ¡°There¡¯s so much blood, how can he only have multiple injuries?¡± Bai Zhi shrugged her shoulders: ¡°How will you know if he has multiple injuries if you will not check his wounds closely?¡± A lot of blood wille out to a patient with multiple injuries. If he has an internal injury, he would have died a long time ago. Do they still need to send him here? Because of Bai Zhi¡¯s words, Duan Cheng removed the injured patient¡¯s clothes. As Bai Zhi said, there were many injuries on his body, so his clothes were soaked with blood. His injuries were not that serious, but his face turned pale because he bleeds so much. His wound just needs to be treated and then make up for his blood loss. Seeing Duan Cheng still didn¡¯t move, Bai Zhi doubted him: ¡°You still don¡¯t want to treat him?¡± Duan Cheng smiled and said: ¡°You just arrived here, so you¡¯re not aware, I don¡¯t know how to apply medicine.¡± Bai Zhi was shocked. Even after studying under Doctor Shen for many years, he still can¡¯t apply a medicine? So what did he learn? Doctor Shen got up after bandaging the wounded patient and released a long sigh, then said to Bai Zhi: ¡°This boy, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with him. But he felt dizzy when he saw blood and then lose consciousness. After a few years of following me, he no longer feels dizzy when he saw blood, but it¡¯s still difficult for him to treat the patient. He can¡¯t do it at all.¡± ¡°He has blood phobia?¡± Bai Zhi blurted out. Chapter 479 - Blood Phobia (2) Chapter 479: Blood Phobia (2) Duan Cheng heard it clearly and so he asked: ¡°What is blood phobia?¡± He thought he was a weirdo. He thought that there was no one else like him. However, there was a disease called blood phobia in this world? Doctor Shen also came over and asked: ¡°Have you ever seen someone like him?¡± Bai Zhi nodded his head: ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve seen people with this kind of disease, but it¡¯s not actually a disease. It¡¯s a hysterical reaction. More like an overreaction of consciousness or body after seeing or smelling blood. If it¡¯s a disease, you can categorize it as a psychological disease.¡± Bai Zhi looked at Duan Cheng, who was stunned: ¡°I guess you must have experienced something bad when you were a kid. At least in that event, you saw blood. That blood you saw at that time scared you. And this fear stays deeply in your memory. So even if you grow up, whenever you see blood, your body will react.¡± Duan Cheng was very shocked. He doesn¡¯t remember everything that happened when he was a kid. Was it really like what he said, something stimted him when he was a kid? Doctor Shen¡¯splexion drastically changed. He said with a deep tone: ¡°Alright, it¡¯s not the time to talk about such a thing. Hurry up and work. There will be more injured patients that willeter.¡± Bai Zhi looked at Doctor Shen and saw the change in his face. Doctor Shen obviously doesn¡¯t want to talk about Duan Cheng¡¯s matter. Duan Cheng said he doesn¡¯t remember what happened when he was a kid, however, Doctor Shen seems to know something. It seems that their rtionship was not just as simple as the master-student rtionship. The three started busying themselves, Doctor Shen and Bai Zhi were treating the patients, while Duan Cheng was giving them a hand. With the help of one more person, the efficiency of their work naturally doubled. The medical camp today was obviously more organized than before. The next moment, another soldier brought in another wounded patient. ¡°Hurry, hurry up. This is Team Leader Mu of Iron Cavalry Camp. Hurry up and help him. Someone, please help him.¡± The soldier who sent in the injured patient had red eyes. His face was filled with worry, and there were tear marks on his cheeks. Upon hearing the words ¡®Iron Cavalry Camp, Bai Zhi¡¯s heart sank immediately. Doctor Shen rushed forward to look at Mu Yang¡¯s injury. His left chest and lung were pierced by an arrow. He was unconscious, but his breath was still there. Doctor Shen checked Mu Yang¡¯s pulse, which was almost undetectable. He has seen a lot of cases like this. In the medical military camp, this kind of injury was somon, but still, no one survives. Doctor Shen withdrew his hand and sighed: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t save him.¡± The soldier knelt in front of Doctor Shen and kowtowed in desperation: ¡°Shen Dafu, please save him. Team Leader Mu is a good man. He got injured like this because he saved me. It should have been me who will die if he didn¡¯t save me. Shen Dafu, I beg you.¡± Doctor Shen was also very sad. He doesn¡¯t want to watch this person die, but what can he do? If he pulled out the arrow, Mu Yang will die instantly. If he will not pull the arrow, he might live for one or two more days. Bai Zhi came forward and examined the wound carefully, then said: ¡°The sharp arrow prated his left lung, which causes hematoma and air leakage in the lungs. Fortunately, the arrow didn¡¯t damage the aorta and the heart. Otherwise, he will be dead by now.¡± The soldier didn¡¯t understand what Bai Zhi was talking about but vaguely felt that the young boy seemed to have a way to rescue their team leader, Mu Yang. ¡°Young Dafu, can you save him?¡± The soldier moved in front of Bai Zhi while kneeling. Bai Zhi helped him to stand up and said: ¡°I¡¯ll try my best, but I can¡¯t guarantee that there will be a good result. I hope you understand.¡± Chapter 480 - Mu Yang was seriously injured Chapter 480: Mu Yang was seriously injured Bai Zhi hopes Mu Yang to survive more than anyone else. After all, he was Hu Feng¡¯s hope! When Doctor Shen heard her words, his face drastically changed greatly, he anxiously said, ¡°Bai Zhi, don¡¯t be stupid. How can he survive with such injuries?¡± Bai Zhi sighed and replied: ¡°That is the worst result, and there can¡¯t be any worse result, right? But if you don¡¯t try, how will you seize thisst?¡± The soldier knelt again and kowtowed his head several times at Bai Zhi: ¡°Young Dafu, please, save him, you must cure him!¡± Bai Zhi looked at Mu Yang, who was lying on a single bed. His situation was very critical, she couldn¡¯t care about other things. She simply said: ¡°It¡¯s not convenient to treat him here. Take him to the small tent next door.¡± The two young soldiers immediately lifted Mu Yang and went to the small tent next door. Then, Bai Zhi picked up her cloth bag on the ground and said to Doctor Shen: ¡°I want to give it a go. If you are free, pleasee and help me.¡± She said then turned and left. Doctor Shen didn¡¯t say anything, but Duan Cheng urgently said: ¡°Master, please help Bai Zhi.¡± Doctor Shen finally nodded his head and sighed: ¡°Okay, I¡¯d like to see if she has other special skills that haven¡¯t shown.¡± He turned to face Duan Cheng and ordered: ¡°You stay here.¡± Duan Cheng responded. Doctor Shen then left therge tent and went to the small tent next door. ording to Bai Zhi¡¯s orders, Mu Yang was ced on the nk bed. There was not enough light in the small tent, so Bai Zhi let the soldiers open one side of the small tent, which made the surroundings bright. Bai Zhi said to the two young soldiers: ¡°Team Leader Mu has already lost too much blood. He will need to replenish his blood while undergoing treatment. Are you willing to give Team Leader Mu blood transfusion?¡± They don¡¯t know what blood transfusion means, but they know that as long as they can rescue Team Leader Mu, they are willing to try everything. ¡°Don¡¯t say blood, even if it¡¯s my heart, I¡¯ll dig it out for you immediately, as long as you can save Team Leader Mu.¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°There is no need for you to dig your heart. I just need some blood and it won¡¯t kill you.¡± She then took out the blood test strips. Bai Zhi tested Mu Yang¡¯s blood type first. He has blood Type B. And then she tested the blood type of the two young soldiers. Fortunately, one of them has blood Type B. Although the young soldier in front of him was strong, she couldn¡¯t take too much of blood. Bai Zhi then asked the young soldier to sit down and took out two blood bags. When the needle pierced the veins of the young soldier, the red blood flowed from the thin transparent tube into the blood bag. The two soldiers were stupefied when they saw this scene. They had never seen such kind of thing before, nor heard that giving blood could save people¡­ ¡­ But when the doctor in front of them pierced the needle and he began to bleed, they dispelled their doubts. The other young soldier suddenly asked: ¡°Why aren¡¯t you piercing me? I also have blood. You can also do the same for me.¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°Your blood is not the same to Team Leader Mu. It¡¯s useless to extract blood on you. My blood type is the same as him, I will also contribute a little. Otherwise, it will not be enough.¡± When Doctor Shen came in, he saw such a scene. He was shocked that he could hardly stand up. ¡°You, what are you doing?¡± What are those things? Doctor Shen asked as he pointed his finger to the blood bag for blood transfusion. Bai Zhi replied: ¡°Shen Dafu, I know that you must be very curious now, but I can¡¯t exin things to you right now. However, what I am doing now is part of my doctor¡¯s instinct to treat the patient who needed such treatment.¡± Chapter 481 - Operation Chapter 481: Operation ¡°What will you do with that blood?¡± Doctor Shen asked. Seeing that the blood bag had at least 200 ml, Bai Zhi pinched the tube to pull out the needle. She took a cotton ball to press against the needle hole, but Bai Zhi looked at Doctor Shen and said: ¡°You know inside your heart that Team Leader Mu¡¯s injury is not fatal. The fatal thing is when you pulled out the arrow. He will bleed to death, but if I have enough blood to sustain his body, it can greatly reduce the risk after pulling out the arrow.¡± It¡¯s not a bad idea, so he asked: ¡°Yes, but how will this blood enter his body?¡± Bai Zhi released the tube and pointed her finger to the needle and replied: ¡°If you can take blood out, you can naturally put it in.¡± At this time, the blood bag has exceeded 300 ml of blood. Bai Zhi quickly pinched the tube and said: ¡°This is enough. It should be enough.¡± Doctor Shen had an eye-opener. There was such a process in this world? Is Bai Zhi really just an ordinary servant in Bai Caotang? He doesn¡¯t believe it! Bai Zhi had no time to exin more. To save Mu Yang, she didn¡¯t care about other things: ¡°You help me cut his clothes, be very careful, and don¡¯t touch the arrow.¡± Then, she took things out of the cloth bag. She took out first a disposable white pad and soon filled it up. Scalpels, hemostatic forceps, suture, etc. She then took a pair of surgical gloves, put on a disposable gown, cap, and surgical sses. The three in the small tent looked at her like an alien. They were so shocked that their eyes almost popped out. They don¡¯t know where she found all these strange things. Bai Zhi didn¡¯t look at them, she immediately started the operation. First, she administered the blood she drawn out to Mu Yang. Then, let the young soldier, who didn¡¯t donate blood, responsible for pulling out the arrow and keeping the body stable. Bai Zhi took the scalpel and cut open the chest. The process was very bloody. The other people in the small tent, including Doctor Shen, didn¡¯t dare to continue looking. When they looked at her cutting Mu Yang¡¯s chest, they felt like their stomach was tumbling inside out. ¡°Pull!¡± The young soldier froze: ¡°What?¡± ¡°Pull out the arrow!¡± Bai Zhi ordered again. The young soldier¡¯s hands began to tremble. He had seen many brothers who had been injured like this. After pulling out the arrow, they immediately died. They didn¡¯t even have a chance to state theirst word. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I am here, hurry up!¡± The young soldier took a deep breath and slowly stabilized his hand, then he pulled out the long arrow in one go, under Bai Zhi¡¯s guidance. Blood sprayed out after the arrow was pulled and even sshed on Bai Zhi. ¡°Good job!¡± Then she turned her head towards Doctor Shen and said: ¡°Hemostatic forceps, hurry!¡± Doctor Shen didn¡¯t know what hemostatic forceps were. He was lost while looking at surgical instruments. Bai Zhi said: ¡°The longest one, pass it quickly here. Also the cotton cloth next to it.¡± Doctor Shen hurriedly found the hemostatic forceps and the cotton cloth and handed them over. The operation was carried out in such a frantic and rude environment. When she removed Mu Yang¡¯s damaged lung and repaired his bruised lung, Mu Yang lost his breath several times in the process. Bai Zhi asked the young soldier to perform artificial resuscitation. Fortunately, although the method was a little stupid, it worked. When she sutured the two wounds on Mu Yang¡¯s body, three hours had passed. Bai Zhi was so tired that she could hardly straighten her waist, but she didn¡¯t feel tired at all during the operation. The two young soldiers hugged each other in excitement: ¡± Team Leader Mu is alive. He¡¯s alive, this is great.¡± Bai Zhi pulled out a transparent bottle from the cloth bag. It was a very small bottle, but its content was a life-saving medicine. She injected the medicine to Mu Yang. This medicine was newly developed, it helps the patients to repairs their bodies. Especially those patients who just undergo operations. Chapter 482 - Keep it a secret Chapter 482: Keep it a secret This medicine can make the patient recover faster after surgery, and will not get easily infected. In modern times, this cost 50,000 yuan per vial, so not everyone was willing to use it. She was also surprised to see such a thing in Lin Yang¡¯s first aid box. Fortunately, with this medicine, Mu Yang can recover better and faster. After finishing all her work, Bai Zhi was almost paralyzed. Her current body was thin and underage, her energy and endurance were not as good as her previous body. Such an operation consumed all her strength. She slumped on the bed beside her, her clothes were already soaked with sweat. ¡°When will he wake up?¡± The youth soldier asked Bai Zhi. Bai Zhi said with a low voice: ¡°If there will be no ident, he will wake up in an hour.¡± If she calcted correctly, the effect of the anesthesia will pass in about an hour. Once the effect of the anesthesia was over, he will wake up. Doctor Shen was stunned for a while, but then he went to Mu Yang¡¯s side and checked his pulse. His pulse that was almost undetectable before, has now be more active, and almost stable, just like any ordinary patient. As if he wasn¡¯t in a life and death situation before. ¡°He, is he all right?¡± Doctor Shen still couldn¡¯t wake up from the shock. What he had just witness and heard was the strangest miracle he had ever seen in his life¡­ ¡­ He doesn¡¯t know if ¡®miracle¡¯ was the right word to describe this strange thing that happened just now. Maybe it was strange, but the result was a big miracle. Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°Almost, what will happen next depends on his ability to recover. But as long as he had a good rest, he will be fine.¡± Doctor Shen then pointed his finger at the lungs in the basin, which were all cut from Mu Yang¡¯s body: ¡°This, this cut off thing, is it alright to do this?¡± Bai Zhi was very dizzy. She previously took 200 ml of blood to herself and performed almost 6 hours of operation. Now she felt like she¡¯s losing consciousness, but she still tried to answer Doctor Shen¡¯s question: ¡°That is the lungs. It¡¯s okay to cut off a little, it won¡¯t affect his body.¡± Doctor Shen couldn¡¯t understand such logic at all. There were a lot of doubts in his heart, such as who was he really is? What are these things that he had never seen before? Where did these thingse from? To whom did he learn this strange medical procedure? Bai Zhi took the initiative to open her mouth: ¡°Shen Dafu, today¡¯s event, can you keep it a secret for me?¡± Doctor Shen was puzzled, ¡°Why keep it a secret? Isn¡¯t it good to let everyone know that you have such excellent medical skills?¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°Didn¡¯t you find my medical skills so strange? There are things I can¡¯t exin clearly, but please, believe me, I only want to save people. I only want to be like any ordinary doctor and not something special. Shen Dafu, do you understand what I mean?¡± Doctor Shen nodded his head: ¡°I understand, you can rest assured that today¡¯s event, I will keep it a secret for you. I will not let the outsiders know this.¡± Bai Zhi turned her head to look at the two young soldiers: ¡°How about you two?¡± The two hurriedly swore to heaven and promised not to spit out a word of what they saw today, or they would die. He saved their Team Leader Mu¡¯s life. If they can¡¯t even do such a little request, they¡¯re not a human. Although they were also curious about the young boy in front of them. Bai Zhi nodded her head and said: ¡°Now I can be at ease.¡± After she said those words, she passed out. Too tired, she was too tired! Chapter 483 - Blood deficiency Chapter 483: Blood deficiency The two young soldiers rushed forward. Doctor Shen also hurriedly came forward to check Bai Zhi¡¯s pulse, then said: ¡°He had taken out too much blood before. He¡¯s thin and weak, which made him lose consciousness, plus he works for too long.¡± The young soldier asked: ¡°Will something bad happened to him?¡± Doctor Shen smiled and waved his hand: ¡°No, no, I¡¯ll give him some medicer to make up for it. He¡¯ll recover soon.¡± Then he said to the young soldier, who also donated blood: ¡°You also have to make up for it, I saw you also taken out so much blood.¡± The young soldier quickly waved his hand: ¡°No need, you can help him first. I¡¯m strong. I don¡¯t need to make up for a little amount of blood.¡± Doctor Shen didn¡¯t convince him again, he turned around and stuffed all Bai Zhi¡¯s things to his bag. It turned out that he didn¡¯t have any silver or silver tickets inside his bag. His bag was all loaded with these strange things, no wonder he refused to show him. After packing, Doctor Shen let the two stay inside the small tent to guard, and then returned to therge tent next door. After half an hour, Mu Yang woke up. He saw a roof with a patched hole. But then, he felt pain in his body, which made him groan. It hurts. It was really painful. It seems like he was still alive. ¡°Team Leader Mu, you¡¯re awake.¡± When the two young soldiers saw Mu Yang woke up, both their eyes got wet, and tears fell on their cheeks one by one. ¡°What are you crying for? I¡¯m not dead yet, right?¡± Mu Yang raised his hand to touch his chest. He didn¡¯t even have a bandage on his chest. Doesn¡¯t all the injured was wrapped with bandage? ¡°The arrow was pulled?¡± He asked. The two nodded their heads: ¡°I pulled it out. I pulled it out myself.¡± Mu Yang asked in puzzlement: ¡°I didn¡¯t die when the arrow was pulled out?¡± He also pulled an arrow to some of hisrades, but they all died without exception. The young soldier said: ¡°It¡¯s this Young Dafu who saved you. His medical skills are superb. You lost your breath and heartbeat several times, but he saved you again and again. He also said that you¡¯ll be fine in the future. Nothing will happened.¡± Mu Yang looked sideways and saw one person lying on the bed. He was thin and saw, just like a little girl. ¡°Sleeping?¡± He asked. The young soldier busily said: ¡°He¡¯s not sleeping, he fainted. He used his blood to fill your body. Also, to save you, he exhausted himself. He fainted a while ago.¡± The other young soldier busily said: ¡°But Shen Dafu said he¡¯s fine. He just needs to nourish back his body.¡± Mu Yang nodded his head. Although he didn¡¯t understand what they mean of using his blood to fill his body, it can¡¯t be denied that he saved his life. When he gets better, he will thank him. ¡°Team Leader Mu, are you hungry? I¡¯ll get you something to eat.¡± Mu Yang felt pain, not hungry. But he knew that if he wanted to get better, he must eat. Otherwise, his body will only get weaker and weaker, he must get better as soon as possible. Prince Jin needs him. The Iron Cavalry Camp needs him. The other young soldier said: ¡°I¡¯ll go. Shen Dafu said that if Team Leader Mu got hungry, we should give him rice soup first, he can¡¯t eat anything else. We should wait until tomorrow to see the situation.¡± ¡°All right, go to the kitchen camp and ask for rice soup. I¡¯ll stay here.¡± After the young soldier went out, he went straight to the kitchen camp. The kitchen camp was busy preparing for dinner. After he went inside, he found Zhu Si: ¡°I am from the Iron Cavalry Camp. Our Team Leader Mu was injured. Now, he can only drink some rice soup. Do you have any now?¡± Hu Feng, who was chopping vegetables, stopped for a moment and turned his head to look at the young soldier: ¡°What did you say? Team Leader Mu was injured? Is he seriously injured?¡± The young soldier looked at Hu Feng and found him a bit familiar, but he couldn¡¯t remember where he had met him before, so he asked: ¡°Do you know us?¡± Chapter 484 - Do you know me? Chapter 484: Do you know me? Hu Feng nodded: ¡°I know. Is he seriously injured?¡± The young soldier nodded his head: ¡°His injury is very serious, but he¡¯s okay now. The new dafu treated him and he is now awake.¡± Hu Feng was relieved and then asked another question: ¡°How about the new dafu?¡± The young soldier was a bit hesitant. Could it be that he also knew the new doctor? ¡°The young dafu passed out after saving Team Leader Mu. But Shen Dafu said he¡¯ll be alright. He only needs to drink supplements.¡± The young soldier said. Hu Feng tightly grasped his clothes. The blue tendons on the back of his hands were bulging. He put a lot of effort to suppress his urge to rush to the medical camp. He asked: ¡°Is he really okay?¡± At this time, Zhu Si brought rice soup. In fear of being scalded, he put it inside the food container and then handed it over to the young soldier. The young soldier busily took it and smiled at Hu Feng: ¡°He¡¯s okay. If you still don¡¯t believe me, you go there and have a look.¡± Go and have a look? Of course, he wanted to go, but he can¡¯t go. Doctor Shen knows him, and General Hu, who lives next to the medical camp, knows him. He will only put Bai Zhi and Mu Yang in danger. He can¡¯t go! * Mu Yang fell asleep after drinking the rice soup. When he woke up, the new doctor was sliding a strange thing around his chest. Seeing him waking up, Bai Zhi quickly put away her stethoscope and asked with a smile: ¡°How do you feel?¡± Mu Yang raised an eyebrow and asked: ¡°You are the dafu who saved me?¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head but said: ¡°It¡¯s not just me, Shen Dafu was also there. My name is Bai Zhi. I¡¯m d to meet you, Mu Yang.¡± Mu Yang looked very surprised: ¡°Do you know me?¡± Bai Zhi sat down next to him, took a nce at the curtain door, and when she saw no one was around. She said with a low voice: ¡°I don¡¯t know you, but I know Hu Feng.¡± Mu Yang immediately became agitated: ¡°You, you know him¡ª¡± He wanted to say something, but he didn¡¯t know if he should say it. He doesn¡¯t know what this young boy¡¯s rtionship to Prince Jin. He doesn¡¯t know how much he knew about Prince Jin. He doesn¡¯t know if he knew that Hu Feng was Prince Jin. Bai Zhi knew what he was thinking, so she softly said: ¡°I¡¯m telling you this so that you can recuperate peacefully. There is no other meaning. Before Hu Feng came here, we¡¯re always together. Now that he needs my help, I naturally came here to help.¡± Mu Yang understood that the young boy in front of him was his highness people! So he nodded his head heavily and said: ¡°Thank you, thank you Bai Dafu!¡± Bai Zhi got up and said to Mu Yang: ¡°Someone wille to take you awayter. You must not let your wound get wet with water. Come over here once a day. I want to check the healing progress of your wound. And don¡¯t forget to take your medicine on time.¡± There was nothing wrong with the words he said, so Mu Yang kept every word in his heart. And he respected the young boy in front of him. * When the night fell, some corpses were sent out from the military camp. Such as soldiers who were seriously injured, captives who couldn¡¯t withstand the severe torture, and the generals who had been imprisoned for three years, but still didn¡¯t confess their sins. All the corpses were thrown into the corpse pit, letting them rot by themselves. Some of them even became a meal for the wolves in the mountain. Late at night, a dark shadow swept out from the direction of the military camp, and after avoiding the patrol guards several times, he quietly went to the corpse pit five miles away from the military camp. The smelling out from the corpse pit was so bad, so he took out the cloth towel he prepared in advance and covered his mouth and nose. Then, he jumped without any hesitation. Chapter 485 - Night meeting Chapter 485: Night meeting Among the piles of corpses, he found Zhou Gang and Fu Zheng, who hadn¡¯t woke up yet. He carried them out of the pit, went to the cave he found before, let them settle and covered them with branches. Then, he left with ease. After sneaking back to the military camp, he changed his clothes which has a smell of rotting corpses and washed them. Seeing that there were still a few hours before dawn, he slipped out again and went to the small tent where Bai Zhi and Doctor Shen lived. There was no secret sign between him and Bai Zhi, and he couldn¡¯t just go in and call her without care. However, without seeing her, he felt uneasy. After squatting outside the small tent for a while, he suddenly remembered something. Last month, when he and Bai Zhi went to town to buy something, they saw an abandoned kitten. Bai Zhi wanted to bring back the cat to raise it, but the cat seems very wary of them. Even after meowing for a long time, she still couldn¡¯t bring it back. In the end, they could only watch the kitten jumped over to the wall and ran away. When a cat¡¯s meowing sounded, Bai Zhi woke up. How could there be a cat in a military camp? And the meowing seems unusual. Maybe because she slept for too long in the daytime, and she was thinking about something, so Bai Zhi couldn¡¯t sleep. Hearing the meow of the cat again, Bai Zhi suddenly remembered the kitten she met in Qingyuan Town before. In this kind of ce, there will be no cat, and what more, meowing outside her tent. It must be not a cat, but a person trying to meow. Is it Hu Feng? Bai Zhi hurriedly got up and put on her outer clothes then went out. Hu Feng was squatting in the dark corner behind the tent. When he saw Bai Zhi came out, he put his fingers to his mouth and whistled, and then he carefully walked into the distant woods. Bai Zhi followed behind him into the woods from afar. When her figure was engulfed by darkness, the tall man in front suddenly turned around and put her in his arms. Her thin skeleton was almost broken by his embrace. ¡°It hurts ~¡± Bai Zhi cried as she blushed. Hu Feng quickly released his hand and asked: ¡°Where does it hurt? Are you hurt?¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°It¡¯s because you are too forceful, my bones almost fall apart.¡± So that was the case. Hu Feng couldn¡¯t help but smile. He stretched out his arms and grabbed Bai Zhi¡¯s shoulders. He looked at her under the moonlight and said: ¡°Are you okay?¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head and looked at with him doubt. Then, she asked: ¡± I¡¯m fine. What¡¯s wrong? Why are you here sote? Didn¡¯t you say some people know you here? So why are you here?¡± ¡°I know everything happened with Mu Yang. I also heard that you fainted. Are you really alright?¡± His hands slipped down and held her delicate wrists. Her skin was smooth and warm. He held her tight and doesn¡¯t seem to want to let go. Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just got too tired. After a good night¡¯s sleep, I¡¯ll be alright.¡± Bai Zhi smelled something, so she asked: ¡°What is that smell on you?¡± Hu Feng raised his arm and smelled it. His clothes don¡¯t have a smell. Maybe when he carried them back before, some of the odor sticks to his skin. ¡°I went to the corpse pit and settled Fu Zheng and Zhou Gang.¡± He said. No wonder she smelled a rancid smell on him, he went to the corpse pit. Bai Zhi frowned: ¡°That kind of ce is the most filthy. Most people who went there will get sick. You can¡¯t be careless, find a ce to wash and change your clothes inside and out. Hu Feng nodded: ¡°Okay, I know.¡± Bai Zhi asked another question: ¡°Where have you settled them?¡± ¡°In a cave not too far from the corpse pit, why?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll look for a chance to see them tomorrow. They have injuries, so I¡¯ll give them some medicine.¡± Chapter 486 - Collecting medicinal herbs Chapter 486: Collecting medicinal herbs ¡® Hu Feng was a bit uneasy. That ce was not close to the military camp. How can a girl like her go to the wilderness alone? Seeing him like this, Bai Zhi busily said: ¡°Didn¡¯t Ie here with a carriage? Tomorrow, I¡¯ll use collecting medicinal herbs as an excuse and drive the carriage. Nothing will happen.¡± Hu Feng can¡¯t help her. She has always been like this. She can make quick and decisive decisions. ¡°Okay, you have to be very careful. There are beasts in the woods.¡± Bai Zhi smiled and waved her hand: ¡°It¡¯s okay, I brought medicine with me. If there are fierce beasts, I¡¯ll never make them live again.¡± That was not a joke. She has narcotics in her bag. She¡¯ll use anesthesia to stop them. ¡°Zhi¡¯er, promise me that you¡¯ll be good. Don¡¯t get hurt, don¡¯t get sick, don¡¯t do dangerous things, okay?¡± Bai Zhi knew what he was thinking, but while living in this world, you¡¯ll always encounter helpless situations. She doesn¡¯t want to do dangerous things, but there are some asions that you need to face it head-on. Bai Zhi nodded her head with a sweet smile on her face: ¡°Okay!¡± It feels so good to have someone care about you!. Hu Feng held Bai Zhi in his arms again. She was so small. Her forehead only reached his chest. He didn¡¯t try to use too much force, he hugged her gently, in fear of his young future wife crying again in pain. * The next day. Bai Zhi told Doctor Shen that she will collect medicinal herbs. Doctor Shen was puzzled: ¡°Medicinal herbs? Those medicines in your bag don¡¯t look like made of herbs in the mountains.¡± Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°Those were called western medicine. I only use them in times of crisis. The medicine I usually use is not different from the medicine you use.¡± Doctor Shen nodded his head and said, ¡°But there is no good medicine in the nearby mountain next to us.¡± He had been there twice before. Apart from somemon herbs, he didn¡¯t saw any good ones. ¡°I want to see it myself. Who knows if I¡¯m luckier than you?¡± She said with a smile. Seeing Bai Zhi determined, Doctor Shen looked at the wounded soldiers in the tent and said: ¡°There is no battle today, so there should be no wounded soldiers will be sent. Go and return early. Don¡¯t go too far.¡± When Bai Zhi got what she wanted, she immediately stretched out her hand and said: ¡°Give me a token, I can¡¯t go out without token.¡± Doctor Shen took out his token on his sleeve and handed it: ¡°Well, take it. Don¡¯t lose it.¡± Duan Cheng, who was on the side, came over and said: ¡°Master, let me go with him. You don¡¯t need me here. There is nothing left for me to do here.¡± Doctor Shen also wanted Duan Cheng to follow Bai Zhi a lot. Bai Zhi was very young but was very knowledgeable. He was very calm in speaking and doing things. If Duan Cheng follows him, he might learn a lot more things than him. Thinking of this, he simply nodded his head: ¡°Okay, you two go together and take care of each other. Originally, I was worried about the beasts in the woods. If Duan Cheng goes with you, I don¡¯t need to worry. Bai Zhi was puzzled: ¡°I don¡¯t have to worry about beasts if Duan Cheng goes with me?¡± Duan Cheng scratched his head andughed: ¡°Although my medical skills are not good, my martial art skills are good. I can protect you enough.¡± If that was the case, then it means she has a bodyguard. However, today, collecting herbs were not her real purpose. If Duan Cheng follows her, he¡¯ll only be an obstacle. However, if she refuses to let hime, Doctor Shen will be suspicious. After thinking twice, she smiled and said: ¡°Then that is great, please take care of me, Duan Dage.¡± When she got out of the military, she will find another way¡­ ¡­ Chapter 487 - Wang Jinghai Chapter 487: Wang Jinghai Bai Zhi drove the carriage out of the medical camp. When she passed by the kitchen camp, Zhu Si, who was busy with his work, saw Bai Zhi sitting in front of the carriage. Zhu Si¡¯s face changed and immediately pulled Hu Feng then pointed his finger towards Bai Zhi: ¡°Look at that boy, he looks so much like Bai Zhi.¡± Hu Feng gave Zhu Si a bad look and coldly said: ¡°You know that he is a boy? Where does she resemble him? I don¡¯t think they look the same. Just get back to work!¡± When Zhu Si was scolded, he scratched his head in confusion: What¡¯s wrong with this guy? Did he eat gunpowder in the morning? Hu Feng took a nce at the carriage again. His frowned eyebrows knitted even more. Marshal Wang Jinghai will arrive in 2 days. In these 3 years, did he changed? He and Wang Jinghai were not familiar. At that time, when he entered the battlefield at the age of 13. He served as a vice general under Wang Jinghai. Wang Jinghai was a very strict old man. Under him, he never felt that he was an imperial prince. He felt like he was not any different from the ordinary soldier. Later on, he gradually understood his intentions and respected him, but he was still not close to him. He was a marshal, he only gave orders. As his vice general, it was his responsibility to execute his orders. Their rtionship has always been between the superiors and subordinates. Years passed by, when he turned 15 years old, he had been killing their enemies for two years straight, so he had established his own prestige in the army. At that time, when the Xiye Army invaded and the war broke out. To boost the morale of the soldiers, Marshal Wang dragged his sick body and fought with the generals to kill the enemy. In the end, because he was old and seriously ill at that time, he couldn¡¯t persist for too long. When he retreated, he fell off his horse. At that time, there was an enemy general nearby. It was him, Chu Yan, who rushed to save him and cut the enemy general under his sword. He also suffered at that time, that¡¯s why he had a sword scar on his back. But even though he saved Marshal Wang¡¯s life, he still didn¡¯t say a word of gratitude to him, nor did he get close to him because of this. He didn¡¯t understand why the rtionship between people was soplicated and elusive. Later, when Marshal Wang returned to the capital. He became in-charged of all his 150,000 troops at the northwestern border. He was promoted from vice general to general. All the soldiers were satisfied with him, and so his reputation became much higher than Marshal Wang. Looking at the respect and admiration of the vice generals and soldiers to him, he gradually realized the reason why Marshal Wang was so strict with him. He hoped that he could stand firm in the army and get the real support of the soldiers. In this way, his future path in the army will be easier. Since then, he had never seen Marshal Wang again, nor heard if he get better. * After Bai Zhi and Duan Cheng left the military camp, they went straight to the forest that Hu Feng mentioned. The 12 hours effect of the medicine now passed by, so she was wondering if Zhou Gang and Fu Zheng had woke up. When the carriage could no longer enter the forest, Bai Zhi tied the horse to the nearby tree. When Duan Cheng saw Bai Zhi carried his cloth bag on his body, he couldn¡¯t help butugh: ¡°Don¡¯t you find it heavy? Who do you think will steal your things in the middle of nowhere?¡± Bai Zhi smiled and answered: ¡°All the things here are important. I cannot let it leave my body.¡± Duan Cheng shrugged his shoulders, took a few steps forward, looked around, and then said to Bai Zhi: ¡°It¡¯s going to be winter soon, so the leaves on the tree have all fallen out. Where can we find herbs in here?¡± Bai Zhi replied: ¡°There are many types of herbs. Some like to grow in spring, some like to grow in summer, and so of course, some also like to grow in autumn and winter.¡± Chapter 488 - On your side Chapter 488: On your side Duan Cheng fell into deep thoughts. There were four seasons in a year. Each season was different from each other. Springtime was good, summertime was also good. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s look for them today. We must find some good medicinal herbs before we go back. Otherwise, our efforts will end up in vain, alright?¡± Bai Zhi looked around and saw a ce surrounded by tree branches from afar, which looked very simr to what Hu Feng said. Bai Zhi pointed her finger in the opposite direction of Duan Cheng, then said: ¡°You look over there, I¡¯ll look around here. Let¡¯s look for herbs separately, so that our chance will be greater.¡± Duan Cheng has been studying medicine for many years. Although he had never treated people, he can urately identify medicinal herbs. He always went up the mountain to collect herbs with his master. And so, he hastily responded: ¡°Alright, let¡¯s make a bet and see who takes more herbs.¡± To send him away early, Bai Zhi naturally agreed: ¡°Okay, let¡¯s make a bet. If you win, what do you want?¡± Duan Cheng thought for a while, then suddenly said with a smile: ¡°I heard that the vegetable porridge you made is particrly delicious. If I win, can you make me a vegetable porridge?¡± That was too simple, so Bai Zhi said with a smile: ¡°Not only I will make you a porridge, but I will also make you other delicious foods. But that is if you win me.¡± Duan Chengughed: ¡°Alright. Looking at you, you¡¯re quite confident. Let¡¯s have a goodpetition today.¡± After saying those words, Duan Cheng took the basket and walked towards the direction Bai Zhi had pointed earlier. When he went away, Bai Zhi walked towards the cave. * When the branches at the cave were removed, she took a few steps forward and entered the cave, but someone caught her and put a cold dagger across her neck. ¡°Who are you?¡± Bai Zhi¡¯s heart trembled and so she busily said, ¡°I am on your side, I am on your side!¡± Fu Zheng was lying on the pile of dead leaves in the cave, while Zhou Gang was grabbing the little boy in front of him. He looked very fierce and vicious: ¡°Who sent you? Tell me quickly!¡± Bai Zhi took a nce at the man lying on the dead leaves. Seeing that although he was thin-skinned, but has a young face, he couldn¡¯t be Zhou Xiaofeng¡¯s father. Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°You must be Zhou Gang. Xiaofeng lives in my house now. He is perfectly fine.¡± Zhou Gang was so shocked that he almost put down his dagger, but then said: ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense to me, quickly say it, who are you?¡± ¡°I am Bai Zhi. Hu Feng told me you are here. The fake death medicine you took is made by me.¡± He heard that name Bai Zhi before. Prince Jin had mentioned that name more than once. When he spoke about her, Prince Jin has always had this happy expression on the face, and there was tenderness in his eyes. Zhou Gang hurriedly put down the dagger and took a big step backward. He cupped his fists towards Bai Zhi and said: ¡°Miss Bai, I was rude.¡± Bai Zhi smiled and waved her hand: ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s only natural to be careful. It¡¯s great that you wake up, but what¡¯s wrong?¡± Zhou Gang busily said: ¡°I¡¯m fine, but Fu Zheng is seriously injured.¡± Bai Zhi rushed forward. Fu Zheng sat and saluted her: ¡°Miss Bai, it¡¯s nice to meet you.¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head, stretched out her hand and grabbed his wrist to check his pulse. Then, she carefully observed him. ¡°You can¡¯t dispel the fake death pill because you are suffering internal injuries. Although this medicine can save a life, it is a toxin. Otherwise, it won¡¯t let you die after taking it after an hour. If normal people take it, the toxin will slowly dpose and self-dissolve. But if someone with internal injuries takes it, the toxin will umte in the body. If the toxin is not excreted in the body within 7 days, that person will die.¡± Chapter 489 - Prince Jin’s Fiancee Chapter 489: Prince Jin¡¯s Fiancee When Zhou Gang heard her words, his face drastically changed: ¡°Is there a way to save him?¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°Yes, but I need to use a few medicines. I have all the needed medicines except for the white flower snake galldder. This kind of snake is extremely venomous and umon. I don¡¯t know where to look for it.¡± Zhou Gang¡¯s eyebrow immediately frowned when he heard those words: ¡°The is white flower snake is in the forest. Last year, a brother in our camp was bitten by this snake. This snake is poisonous. In less than 3 minutes, this brother of ours died.¡± Fu Zheng busily said: ¡°This snake is not only highly toxic but also very fierce. It will attack anyone that it sees. You must not take the risk. You don¡¯t need to worry if I die. You shouldn¡¯t involve yourself with us further.¡± Bai Zhi said to Zhou Gang: ¡°You can¡¯t go either. Right now, the toxins in your body haven¡¯tpletely discharged yet. It¡¯s not advisable to walk around. You also can¡¯t use internal force. You need to stay calm and peaceful here. After the toxins dissolved itself, that¡¯s only when you can use internal force.¡± Zhou Gang became anxious when he heard this: ¡°How can that be? The poison in Fu Zheng¡¯s body hasn¡¯t detoxified yet, so how can I sit here calmly?¡± Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°Am I not here? Leave the white flower snake to me. I wille here with the antidote 3 dayster, you don¡¯t need to worry.¡± After saying those words, she took out a fewrge pieces of beef jerky from the cloth bag. She stuffed this food into the cloth bag when she left home. She nned to take it out when needed. She didn¡¯t eat it because she thought it wille in handy. ¡°There is nothing that can be taken out in the kitchen camp. I made this beef jerky. Eat it when you feel hungry. This is a water pouch.¡± She took the water pouch on her waist and handed it over to them. Zhou Gang took the things she handed but said: ¡°Miss Bai, don¡¯t go and look for the white flower snake yourself. That snake is very fierce. If it bites you, your life will be over.¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head and said: ¡°I know, you can rest assured. I have a sense of proportion.¡± Then, she took out 2 tablets of an antipyretic drug from the cloth bag and handed them to Zhou Gang: ¡°This is an antipyretic medicine. With his current condition, he will surely have a fever, give him one tablet per day.¡± Zhou Gang nodded his head and sent Bai Zhi out. He watched her as she put the branches back outside, just like before. He even forgot that she was a girl, who had just turned 13. From the gaps in the branches surrounding the cave, he watched her carrying a heavy burden and leaving step by step. When she walked away, she didn¡¯t have this elegant posture of a youngdy, but she showed strength and confidence from inside and out. She was a special girl. Is that why Prince Jin was interested in her? Zhou Gang turned around and asked Fu Zheng, who was lying on a pile of dead leaves: ¡°Do you think Miss Bai is a good match to Prince Jin?¡± Fu Zheng also smiled and said: ¡°A perfect match!¡± Zhou Gang thought the same, but he couldn¡¯t help but sigh: ¡°Although Miss Bai is good, she doesn¡¯t have a good identity. I¡¯m afraid the emperor will not allow her to be with Prince Jin.¡± Fu Zheng was silent, he had the same worry. Zhou Gang opened his mouth again and said: ¡°Do you remember, when Prince Jin drank a few more sses with us, he said that he had a fiancee.¡± Fu Zheng nodded his head: ¡°I remember, he said that he had never seen this so-called fiancee. The emperor and his master made this arrangement without his consent. He doesn¡¯t know her name, appearance, nor her age.¡± Zhou Gang said: ¡°Since it was arranged by the emperor and Prince Jin¡¯s master, she¡¯s definitely suitable for Prince Jin. However, Prince Jin is missing for 3 years now, I don¡¯t know if that girl married someone else.¡± Chapter 490 - White Flower Snake Chapter 490: White Flower Snake On the other hand, after Bai Zhi came out of the cave, she broke a branch with a V-shaped trunk on a tree. She had watched a TV show on how to catch a snake. People used a simr tool to catch a snake. They said that as long as your eyes and hands were fast enough, you can sessfully catch a snake with the use of this V-shaped branch. Bai Zhi hadn¡¯t tried it, and so she was a little scared. But now, she has no other choice. Hu Feng was in the camp. He can¡¯t leave anytime he wants. He might also not be able to find a white flower snake in the middle of the night. After walking around the woods for a long time, Bai Zhi didn¡¯t see anything else except for the piles of dead leaves. The rabbits and deer asionally ran in front of her. ¡°Bai Zhi¡ª¡ª¡± Duan Cheng¡¯s cry suddenly came from a distance. So, Bai Zhi had to turn around and look for him. When she found him, she saw him holding something in his hand, while holding the basket on the other hand and waving at her excitedly. Bai Zhi walked towards him. However, just when the two of them only a few meters away from each other, she saw a white flower poisonous snake on a branch above Duan Cheng¡¯s head. It was the white flower snake she had been looking for. The white flower snake continued spitting it¡¯s red-letter towards Duan Cheng, as its long body quickly sliding on the branch. Just when Duan Cheng passed by the branch, the white flower snake suddenly raised its head and attack. Bai Zhi shouted in a hurry: ¡°There¡¯s a poisonous snake, be careful¨C¡± Duan Cheng¡¯s thoughts were only focused on the ginseng he had found. He wanted to show it off to Bai Zhi. He didn¡¯t pay attention to his surroundings. When he heard Bai Zhi¡¯s words, he looked behind him, but at that time, the poisonous snake had already rushed at him. The sharp teeth in the mouth of the snake were aiming for his neck. Duan Cheng subconsciously raised his hand to stop it. The poisonous snake failed to bite his neck but bit his arm. Duan Cheng threw the white snake vigorously. The white snake¡¯s body mmed on the tree and died. However, Duan Cheng also fell on the ground. The white snake venom invaded his arm. His wound quickly changed in color. Bai Zhi rushed forward and quickly took out a silver needle and sealed the acupuncture point on his shoulder, to blocked the invasion of toxins. There were many medicines in the cloth bag, but there was no serum that can detoxify the poison. And it happened that this poison can destroy human blood in a short time, causing irreversible damage. She must rescue him immediately. Otherwise, Duan Cheng¡¯s arm will be a waste. After tearing off the clothes on Duan Cheng¡¯s arm, Bai Zhi lowered her head and sucked the poison out on his wound. After a while, she sucked out a mouthful of ck blood. After spitting it out, she continued until she sucked out enough of ck blood. Duan Cheng¡¯s consciousness returned gradually. When the blood she spat out changed from ck blood to fresh red blood, Bai Zhi stopped. She then immediately took the water sac on Duan Cheng¡¯s waist and rinsed her mouth with water, to prevent the poison from entering her body. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Bai Zhi asked. Duan Cheng gasped for breath and said: ¡°Much better, thank you!¡± Bai Zhi smiled and shook his head gently: ¡°No need to thank me. If it weren¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯te here, and you wouldn¡¯t have been bitten by a poisonous snake.¡± She said while grabbing his wrist. His pulse rate was not good. He was out of danger, but there was still some residual poison in his arm. She must detoxify the remaining poison with needle treatment. Seeing that Bai Zhi started inserting needles again, Duan Cheng asked, ¡°Do I still need needle treatment?¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°Although most of the poisonous blood has been sucked out, there is still some residual poison in it. This poison must be expelled as soon as possible. If this poison remains in your body for too long, you¡¯ll be in danger.¡± Duan Cheng¡¯s face turned pale. He took a deep breath and closed his eyes before saying: ¡°Come on, tie it, I¡¯m not scared! I¡¯m not scared at all!¡± Chapter 491 - Snake gallbladder Chapter 491: Snake galldder He was clearly scared. The needle doesn¡¯t hurt, so what¡¯s he was afraid of? Could it be that not only he was not afraid of blood, but also needles? However, right now, she doesn¡¯t have time to ask. She directly punctured the needles one by one to the acupuncture points on his shoulder and arm. After piercing the needles, Bai Zhi twisted the needle to force out the poison to his acupuncture points. Seeing the ck blood flowing out, Bai Zhi was relieved. After studying this detoxification method by herself, she had never used it to anyone. This was the first time she had used it. She was nervous, in fear that she might fail. After the poisonous blood flowed out, Bai Zhi pulled out the silver needle, then said to Duan Cheng: ¡°Alright, you can open your eyes now.¡± Duan Cheng¡¯s forehead was covered with cold sweat. When he heard Bai Zhi¡¯s voice, he slightly opened his eyes first. Sure enough, no silver needles were piercing him. ¡°Are you dizzy?¡± She asked. Duan Cheng raised his hand and wiped his sweat: ¡°Maybe. Somehow, I feel dizzy and nauseous when I see silver needles. I also fainted before. I improved a lot over the years, but I still feel ufortable to watch.¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head but didn¡¯t say anything. She got up and walked towards the white flower snake, then picked up its corpse that had fallen to the ground. Duan Cheng asked: ¡°What are you doing with that dead snake? It¡¯s disgusting.¡± Bai Zhi took out a stic bag from her cloth bag. It was the stic bag that was containing the disposable infusion tube before. She didn¡¯t throw it away. She thought it might be handy. After putting the snake in the stic bag, she said to Duan Cheng: ¡°The galldder of this white flower snake is good medicine. I want to use it to make medicine.¡± Bai Zhi shook the stic bag and smiled: ¡°The snake meat is also good. I cooked a pot of snake soup before. It was so delicious. You want to eat my crafts, right? I¡¯ll make one for you when we go back.¡± Duan Cheng has never eaten a snake before. He can¡¯t imagine how he will eat such a vicious and ugly thing. He doesn¡¯t even want to think about it. ¡°I¡¯d better not. You can keep it for yourself!¡± He said as he waved his hand again and again. Bai Zhi stuffed the snake into the cloth bag. Then, she helped Duan Cheng to get up and picked the ginseng on the ground: ¡°It seems you have won, this ginseng is good.¡± Duan Cheng propped his chin and proudly said: ¡°Of course, I¡¯m good at finding medicine. If I didn¡¯t hurry to look for you, I must have got something much better.¡± Bai Zhi helped him on the way: ¡°Yes, yes, you are great, okay?¡± The two got out of the woods and took the carriage back to the military camp. * When they returned to medical camp, Duan Cheng told Doctor Shen everything that happened in the woods. Doctor Shen tremble with fear after hearing it. ¡°White flower snake? That snake is very poisonous!¡± Doctor Shen said in surprise. Duan Cheng said: ¡°That¡¯s right. When I just got bitten, my head was dizzy. I didn¡¯t know what was going on. Afterward, when I woke up, I saw Bai Zhi sucking out the poison in me. If it weren¡¯t for him, I would have lost my life today.¡± ¡°It¡¯s very dangerous to suck out the poisonous blood. How about Bai Zhi? Is he alright?¡± Doctor Shen asked urgently. Duan Cheng waved his hand: ¡°He¡¯s okay. He¡¯s opening the belly of the white flower snake in the small tent. He said he wanted to use the snake galldder to make medicine and cook a snake soupter. I find it disgusting, so I came here quickly.¡± Doctor Shen breathed a sigh of relief. If he was alright, then it¡¯s fine. Then, he looked at Duan Cheng and said with a smile: ¡°The snake soup is a good thing. It¡¯s alright if you don¡¯t want to eat it. I can eat another bowl.¡± Duan Cheng heroically waved his hand: ¡°You can do whatever you want. I don¡¯t want to eat it, it looks disgusting.¡± Chapter 492 - Alchemy Chapter 492: Alchemy After Bai Zhi cut of the galldder of the snake, she put it back in the stic bag. She washed the snake meat with water and set it aside. She then took the snake galldder and went to the big tent. When Doctor Shen saw hering empty-handed, he asked: ¡°Where is the snake soup?¡± Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°It hasn¡¯t been done yet. There will be no empty stove in the kitchen camp at this hour. I want to cook at night. Otherwise, even if it¡¯s done, there will be nothing to eat.¡± Doctor Shen thought the same, he didn¡¯t get a chance to eat vegetable porridgest time. If Bai Zhi cook a pot of snake soup right now, then won¡¯t hungry ghost rush for it? Doctor Shen nodded his head and noticed the galldder in Bai Zhi¡¯s hand: ¡°Is this the white flower snake¡¯s galldder?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to use it to make medicine. Can I use some of your herbs?¡± Bai Zhi asked. Doctor Shen waved his hand: ¡°Of course, you can use it arbitrarily. Anyway, it¡¯s not something I paid for. Use it as much as you want. If we run out of it, I can send someone in Bai Caotang to buy them again.¡± It was cool to use government properties. They don¡¯t need to worry about the price, and they don¡¯t need to worry about running out of supplies. When Bai Zhi started picking herbs, Doctor Shen watched him. He was also an expert in refining medicine. But he couldn¡¯t think of what medicine Bai Zhi trying to do. However, among those herbs she picked, several kinds can drive poison away¡­ ¡­ ¡°Didn¡¯t you already sucked out the poison in Duan Cheng?¡± Doctor Shen asked. Bai Zhiughed secretly. Doctor Shen just gave her a good excuse. ¡°Yes, I swallowed some during the process. Although I look fine right now, I¡¯m still worried about it. If the poison umtes to my body, that would be bad. So I thought of refining medicine to expel the poison and clean my blood.¡± Doctor Shen nodded his head: ¡°You should, but I haven¡¯t seen this prescription.¡± Bai Zhi pointed her finger to the medicinal herbs and said: ¡°This is my master¡¯s original prescription. If you are interested, I can write down the form for you.¡± Doctor Shen was both shocked and delighted. Of course, he wanted to, but he knew it was not right. So he waved his hands again and again: ¡°How can that be? This form is personally created by your master, how can you spread it that easily?¡± If this were modern times, she really can¡¯t spread it. She promised to Master Wei that she will not pass it to anyone else. This knowledge can only be passed down from generation to generation of the Wei Family. But now, in this world, if we stick to that rules and refuse to share good knowledge, how will the medical system here improve? Ordinary people will only suffer more and more. What¡¯s more, this was another world, a world that Master Wei can¡¯t control her. ¡°My master is no longer here, and he didn¡¯t say that I shouldn¡¯t spread it out. If you want to learn it, I can teach you. For me, this form shouldn¡¯t be kept a secret, it should be spread. With this, more and more people can be cured, and it will be more worth it.¡± Doctor Shen was very excited. This young boy has a broad mind. He has lived for decades, but he still hasn¡¯t ovee his selfishness. Doctor Shen stepped backward and cupped his fists: ¡°Thank you!¡± Bai Zhi quickly put down the things in her hands and also saluted: ¡± You¡¯re wee!¡± ¡°What are you doing? Why are saluting each other?¡± When Duan Cheng came in, he saw what the two were doing, and he found it funny. Doctor Shen straightened his waist and said to Duan Cheng: ¡°You, you only try tozy around all day long, you should try to learn more things to Bai Zhi in the future.¡± He doesn¡¯t know what words to use to describe Bai Zhi. After all, no gorgeous words can express his gratitude to Bai Zhi. Chapter 493 - Bixin Pill Chapter 493: Bixin Pill When refining the medicine, Bai Zhi simply let Doctor Shen and Duan Cheng do it themselves. She only opened her mouth and exined when its needed. To learn something, it¡¯s useless to just write it down. People have to reenact and practice it. In this way, what people have learned can be engraved in their hearts and it will be their own knowledge. It was already night when the detoxification medicine was refined. The whole tent was full of the fragrance of the medicine. It was a refreshing scent. As if a person can fly like immortal after eating it. This was the biggest charm of alchemy. In modern times, only a few people were willing to learn alchemy. Only a few people were willing to spend a lot of money to buy their medicine to cure their disease. People would rather buy western medicine with many side effects because western medicines are cheap and have a quick effect, so the alchemy was almost extinct. Bai Zhi also met Master Wei by chance. She went to Master Wei¡¯s Chinese medicine shop to buy medicine. Master Wei happened to be refining medicine that day. When she went inside, the furnace had just been opened. At that time, the scent of medicine smells the same just now. From that moment, she decided to learn alchemy. No matter how hard or tired she was, she persisted until she seeded. ¡°What¡¯s the name of this antidote?¡± Duan Cheng asked. Bai Zhi pinched one in her hand and picked it with her fingernails, then said with a smile: ¡°It looks perfect. This one is called Bixin Pill.¡± Bai Zhi then broke the pill in half, revealing it¡¯s blueish-green color: ¡°Because it has bluish-green color, it was named Bixin Pill.¡± There were a total of 10 pills in the furnace. Bai Zhi took 6 pieces and gave the rest to Doctor Shen: ¡°I took more than one pill. Do you mind?¡± Doctor Shen didn¡¯t expect that Bai Zhi would leave him four copies. He was very happy, so he busily waved his hand: ¡°I don¡¯t mind, I don¡¯t. You can take them all if you need them. I¡¯ll make another batch some other time.¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°It won¡¯t be that easy. Refining other medicines will be possible. Finding the white flower snake¡¯s galldder is very hard. Today, we just encountered it by mistake.¡± Speaking of white flower snake, Doctor Shen was hungry, so he asked: ¡°At this hour, the people in kitchen camp probably sleeping. Do you still n to make snake soup?¡± He once ate a snake soup in the restaurant in the capital. The snake was very fresh, so he couldn¡¯t forget about its taste. Bai Zhi nodded her head and said: ¡°Of course, you wait here, I¡¯ll do it now.¡± Doctor Shen originally wanted to go with Bai Zhi, in fear that the snake soup will be snatched by the hungry ghosts as soon as it was cooked. But he hasn¡¯t had a chance to open his mouth when another injured patient was sent. He couldn¡¯t count on Duan Cheng, so has no choice but to stay. Bai Zhi took the snake and the pills then went away. After making herself busy in the kitchen camp, the smell of snake soup rushed out. Hu Feng came out immediately when he smelled the scent. Aside from Bai Zhi, who else could make this scent in the military camp? Bai Zhi quickly handed arge bowl of snake soup to Hu Feng: ¡°Hurry up and eat, someone mighte soon, you won¡¯t be able to eat by then.¡± She said then put two bixin pills in his hand: ¡°These pills are for Fu Zheng. You look for an opportunity to hand it over to him. Let him take one pill for 2 days and rest for a while. His internal injury will heal by itself.¡± Bai Zhi didn¡¯t tell Doctor Shen that in fact, this medicinal pill not only had a detoxifying effect and can nourish the blood, but also can repair internal organs. However, right now is not the right time to tell him this, she can tell him thatter. Hu Feng hid the pills in his sleeve and took a sip of the snake soup. It was delicious. Since he lived here in the military camp, he could only eat rice and cabbage. He hasn¡¯t eaten meat for a long time now. So naturally, he found it more delicious. Chapter 494 - Delicious snake soup Chapter 494: Delicious snake soup Hu Feng had just finished eating and was about to have a few words with Bai Zhi, but saw Doctor Shen hurriedly approaching them. Bai Zhi busily said: ¡°You go first, let¡¯s talkter.¡± Hu Feng sighed helplessly. This doctor always interrupted them. He really doubted if he was doing it intentionally. Hu Feng quickly withdrew from the kitchen camp. When Doctor Shen came in, he saw his departing back. He found it familiar, so he asked: ¡°Who was that just now?¡± Bai Zhi casually replied: ¡°A patrolman, he drank a bowl and left.¡± Doctor Shen was not suspicious. After all, there were many people with simr backs. There was nothing to be surprised about. ¡°Hurry up and give me a bowl. The hungry ghosts will be here in a while, I can¡¯t let them snatch everything.¡± When he smelled the fragrance of the soup, he swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Bai Zhi said: ¡°Let¡¯s not eat here, let¡¯s bring it back to the camp, and let the wounded soldiers taste something new.¡± When Doctor Shen saw that there was still a lot in the pot, he nodded and said: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll bring the pot, you get the bowls.¡± One old and young people quickly left the kitchen camp. Smelling a good scent, the patrolmen rushed to the kitchen camp. However, in there, there was only an empty bowl on the table, with a few drops of soup in it. The patrolmen couldn¡¯t help but cursed each other. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. You didn¡¯t hurry up. You didn¡¯t listen, so now there was nothing left.¡± ¡°Can you me me? I was walking in front of you, so you didn¡¯t see it. General Hu and General Shi are in front of us. How do I dare to walk fast?¡± ¡°It¡¯s sote at night, and we are not at war today. What is General Hu and General Shi doing outside?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know. They said Marshal Wang will arrive tomorrow, so they have to patrol around. They should cover what should have to be covered. They shouldn¡¯t let Marshal Wang see what he shouldn¡¯t have to see. Naturally, they would hide everything.¡± ¡°Your ability to get news is good. Do you know what General Hu and General Shi don¡¯t want Marshal Wang to see? ¡°Do you still need to ask? Of course, it¡¯s the Iron Cavalry Camp and ck Battalion Army. Unfortunately, this time the Iron Cavalry Camp and ck Battalion Army won the battle. They want to clean up these two camps, but I¡¯m afraid it was difficult!¡± ¡°I also heard that Mu Yang, the leader of the Iron Cavalry Camp, was seriously injured yesterday. General Hu sent his men to kill two soldiers in the Iron Cavalry Camp. Regardless of his own safety, Mu Yang rescued the two soldiers. He almost died. They had a hard time to save him. General Hu lost his temper, but at this time, Marshal Wang may arrive any time, he couldn¡¯t go too far so he could only give up!¡± All these words fell into Hu Feng¡¯s ears outside the camp word by word. His handsome face was full of killing intent. His eyes looked as sharp as a sword. After the patrolmen went away, he gritted his teeth and said: ¡°General Hu, remember what you have done today, and remember what you did to me 3 years ago. I will make you pay back 100 times.¡± * Bai Zhi and Doctor Shen returned to medical camp with the pot and bowls. As soon as the lid was opened, they heard several sounds of swallowing throats. Bai Zhi counted the injured patient in the tent. There were five people in total. Although there was a lot of snake soup in the pot, it was not enough for them to eat a full meal. So she filled each person with half a bowl: ¡°There is not much soup. I can only give you a bit so that everyone could have a taste, but it¡¯s not too little.¡± The patients were not children, so how can they not know the truth? This snake soup was obviously saved for them by these doctors. They couldn¡¯t thank them enough. Doctor Shen has been wanting to eat for a long time, so seeing that there was nothing much in the pot, he quickly filled a bowl for himself. Chapter 495 - Snake soup Chapter 495: Snake soup After drinking the soup, a young patient came over with a bowl and thanked Bai Zhi. Bai Zhi recognized him: ¡°Does your wound still hurt?¡± Then she remembered that she had sutured his wound the day before yesterday. After two days of busy life, she forgot his injury. The young patient shook his head with a smile: ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. I feel much better.¡± Bai Zhi asked him to sit down, then open his clothes and looked at the suture in the wound. It was healing quite well. Fortunately, the two soldiers she treated didn¡¯t leave here. Otherwise, their wound will easily get inmed once it was contaminated. ¡°You wait here, I¡¯ll get some wine and wipe it for you.¡± She said and put down the snake soup she just poured for herself. The young patient busily said: ¡°I¡¯m fine, Bai Dafu, You can eat first.¡± Bai Zhi waved her hand: ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. If something came up again, it will be dyed once again. I¡¯ll do it now.¡± Doctor Shen had finished his soup. When he saw that there was still some left in the pot, he filled himself another bowl and said: ¡°Bai Zhi, do you want to have another bowl? If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll finish this!¡± Bai Zhi simply replied: ¡°No, you can eat it.¡± When Doctor Shen was about to start eating again, Duan Cheng coughed. Doctor Shen asked: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your throat?¡± Duan Cheng¡¯s face looked rather unnatural. He looked at the bowl in his master¡¯s hand and softly said: ¡°Master, I haven¡¯t had dinner!¡± Doctor Shen said: ¡°Is it strange? In these barracks, you¡¯re not the only one who hasn¡¯t had dinner. What are you aggrieved about? Besides, you said you don¡¯t want to eat snake soup.¡± Duan Cheng swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said with a low tone: ¡°Well I didn¡¯t expect it to be this fragrant.¡± When Bai Zhi finished wiping the young patient¡¯s wound, she put away her things. She turned around and took her bowl, then divided evenly her soup and handed it to Duan Cheng: ¡°Taste it, if you find it delicious, you go to the woods and catch a snake. I¡¯ll cook it for you.¡± Duan Cheng was a little embarrassed. Bai Zhi originally only poured himself half a bowl. And then he gave him half of it, he only had a few mouthfuls left. Seeing him not answering, Bai Zhi smiled and said, ¡°I have a bad appetite today. I originally don¡¯t want to eat it. Don¡¯t miss this opportunity. I won¡¯t give you next time.¡± Duan Cheng finally took the bowl, as a warm feeling flow through his heart. Bai Zhi was very different from the friends he had made before. From Bai Zhi¡¯s body, he can see how many shorings he has, butpared with him, he was almost useless. The deliciousness of the snake was beyond his expectation. This seems to be the best food he has ever eaten in his life. Unfortunately, there were only a few mouthfuls avable. As soon as he tasted it, the bowl was empty. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the woods again tomorrow and catch two more snakes.¡± Duan Cheng said and put down his bowl. Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°No, today you just saved your life. You can¡¯t go anymore. If something happens again, I can¡¯t afford it.¡± She was afraid of him to find the cave and see people he shouldn¡¯t see. The young patient resting at this time joined in the conversation and said: ¡°There is this kind of cage in our hometown to catch a snake. As long as this cage is ced in the wild and then you put some bait, the snake will drill into it. This cage is very special. After the snake gets inside, it won¡¯t be able toe out again. You just need to take it back. If you are lucky, you can catch several of them in just one night.¡± Duan Cheng looked disappointed: ¡°But we don¡¯t have this kind of cage for catching snakes!¡± The young patientughed and said: ¡°As long as you can get me a few bamboos, I could make you that cage.¡± Chapter 496 - No need Chapter 496: No need Another young patient, resting on the other side busily said: ¡°We have bamboo in our camp. There is a small bamboo forest behind the East 7th Camp. To surround the East 7th Camp, we cut down a lot of them, but there are still some left.¡± Duan Cheng immediately said: ¡°I¡¯m going there now to get some bamboo. You wait.¡± Doctor Shen looked at Duan Cheng wind-like figure, then shook his head and sighed: ¡°This guy, he¡¯s so active just like when making medicine.¡± Bai Zhi packed the pot and bowls and returned to the kitchen camp. On the way back, suddenly, a gust of wind passed through her. She felt cold all over her body and looked up at the sky. Bai Zhi just found out that the moon became full again. From summer to autumn, from autumn to winter, unconsciously, she had stayed in this world for so long without knowing it. What could be she will experience this full moon night? Some people say that life is like an unknown adventure. No matter how people do well today, they will not know what will happen tomorrow! When she returned to therge tent, Doctor Shen was examining the injured patients. One was the patient she sutured, and the other one was the patient he just put medicine and bandaged. The patient Bai Zhi had sutured can now walk around the tent at will. His wound has healed quite well. There was no other difort in his body. He can go back now to his camp to recuperate. On the other hand, the patient Doctor Shen treated, although his wound has been scarring, he was still in pain. So he doesn¡¯t dare to move arbitrarily, in fear that his wound might open. And every night, he will have a fever. This fever almost affected his mental health. When Bai Zhi came in, Doctor Shen said: ¡°We don¡¯t have to wait for the 7th day toe. We could now determine who won and lost. And it¡¯s you, who wins.¡± Bai Zhi was not surprised at all. Of course, she knew that she would win, but she didn¡¯t expect that Doctor Shen would give up so quickly. ¡°So, can I stay?¡± Bai Zhi asked with a smile. Doctor Shen also smiled: ¡°I can¡¯t wait for it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll find someone to give you an identification card. You will be a military doctor here. You will have 10 silver coins per month. Although it is nothing much, you can live enough.¡± Bai Zhi waved her hand: ¡°I don¡¯t need a sry, nor the identity as the doctor here. Just let me be your apprentice. I will not stay here for long. I have to go back after a while. There are still a lot of things to do at home.¡± Doctor Shen was puzzled: ¡°You didn¡¯te here to be a military doctor?¡± Bai Zhi said: ¡°I just want to hone my skills and learn more about medicine to you.¡± Doctor Shenughed: ¡°So you should have been disappointed. This old man¡¯s medical skills are not as good as yours.¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°There are more than ten million medical methods on how to cure and save people. Each method has a different effect to relieve the patient¡¯s suffering. These medical methods, regardless of how high or low they are, I want to learn each one of them.¡± Doctor Shen looked at the boy in front of him. If he didn¡¯t see him with his own eyes saying those words, he would not believe a 13-year-old boy could utter those words. What was he doing when he was still 13-year-old? He was following his master to learn medicine, but he can¡¯t even memorize theplete medicinal ingredients. What was Duan Cheng doing when he was 13 years old? He fainted at the sight of blood and silver needles¡­ ¡­ However, at this moment, the 13-year-old boy in front of him, talking and acting very different from his age. He was like someone with a small body but has an older soul. Chapter 497 - Snake Cage Chapter 497: Snake Cage Duan Cheng came back quickly and brought back a bundle of bamboos. The young patient took his sword and began to cut the bamboo. He cut the bamboo into thin pieces. ¡°Make more, let¡¯s make a few more cages and catch 8 to 10 snakes tomorrow. With this, we will not only eat snake soup but also snake skewer, how wonderful would it be!¡± Duan Cheng also hasn¡¯t eaten meat for a long time now. So remembering the taste of snake soup, he couldn¡¯t help but be greedy. When the snake trap was being made, Bai Zhi and Duan Cheng found it interesting, so they also tried making it together. Later on, Doctor Shen also joined in. The other two patients, who were able to move also joined in the fun. More than a dozen basket was made with the help of many people. Bai Zhi said with a smile: ¡°If the snakes around here learn that we made so many traps for them, I¡¯m sure they will run in a hurry to escape.¡± Duan Cheng said: ¡°I¡¯m going to put out these cages so that I can eat snake soup tomorrow morning.¡± The young patient smiled and said: ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that. It also depends on your luck. It¡¯s already winter. Although the snake hasn¡¯t begun to hibernate, they rarelye out during this time. It won¡¯t be easy to catch a dozen of them.¡± Duan Cheng said with a smile: ¡°It¡¯s not easy, but my luck has always been good.¡± Bai Zhi said: ¡°Add some oil fruit to the bait. The smell of oil fruit is the favorite vor of snakes. As long as they are nearby, they will smell it.¡± The young patient was surprised: ¡°How did you know this method? This is our ancestral method of catching snakes. Ordinary people don¡¯t know about it.¡± In modern times, there was nothing that people can¡¯t know after getting interested to learn about something. Sharing of information on the inte has been rampant for years, which also helps the world to develop. The reason why people in ancient times were poor and short in knowledge, was because they cannot share information easily. They also regard their discovery as private knowledge of their family, which slows down the development of the world. Bai Zhi said with a smile: ¡°I identally heard of it. The people in our vige know about this method. It¡¯s not a secret at all.¡± Duan Cheng quickly looked for the avocado oil from the pile of medicinal herbs. He uses this oil in his hair, but now he mixed it to the bait. After putting the bait in the cages, he drove Bai Zhi¡¯s carriage in the woods and put the trap everywhere. He did this until dawn¡­ ¡­ Duan Cheng, who could barely open his eyes, fell asleep as soon as he returned to the small tent. Bai Zhi couldn¡¯t help but say to Doctor Shen: ¡°Duan Cheng works really hard just to eat snake soup.¡± Doctor Shen shook his head helplessly: ¡°It¡¯s not that he is greedy, it¡¯s just the food in this military camp is too poor. It¡¯s very umon in the camp not to eat a little meat for 10 days or so. However, this time, it took so long. I didn¡¯t even see oil meat for a month. So it¡¯s not only Duan Cheng, even me is feeling ufortable.¡± Bai Zhi sighed: ¡°If there is a market nearby, we can buy some ingredients to improve our lives.¡± Doctor Shen waved his hand: ¡°How will you find a market? Almost no one lives in this neighborhood. The soldiers grow the vegetables in the military camp. They don¡¯t know how to grow anything else aside from the cabbage, so we can only eat cabbage every day.¡± Doctor Shen was very helpless and felt like he¡¯ll be a cabbage soon. ¡°Howe there are no injured patients today? Is there another truce?¡± Bai Zhi asked. Doctor Shen nodded his head: ¡°They said that Marshal Wang will bring 100,000 soldiers to the border today. They will be stationed 5 miles away from here until the integration of the two armies, so there is another truce.¡± Bai Zhi asked another question: ¡°Is Marshal Wang from the capital? Can he fight?¡± Chapter 498 - Catching snakes Chapter 498: Catching snakes Doctor Shen said: ¡°Of course, Marshal Wang can fight. Don¡¯t look at his old age, Marshal Wang used to dominate the battlefield and was called the God of War. His royal highness, Prince Jin, was taught by him. His highness treats him as his master on the battlefield. It¡¯s a pity¡ª¡° Doctor Shen¡¯s expression was a bit lonely and helpless. Bai Zhi asked: ¡°What a pity?¡± Doctor Shen shook his head, looked up at the zing sun in the sky and sighed: ¡°This world is like this. Good people don¡¯tst long, while wicked people live for thousands of years. ! ¡± As he spoke, Doctor Shen¡¯s emotions began to get a little agitated, and his eyes were filled with anger. What is he angry about? For whom? He said that good people don¡¯t live long, is it Hu Feng? Bai Zhi had so many questions she wanted to ask, but she was afraid to ask. There were some words and things that could not be spoken easily. Doctor Shen¡¯s position was not very clear to her. She really wanted to see this Marshal Wang. Since he was Hu Feng ¡¯s master on the battlefield, he has some unusual friendship with him. Otherwise, those wicked generals, will not rush to clean up Zhou Gang and Fu Zheng before he could evene. Their purpose was so obvious, they don¡¯t want Marshal Wang to know what they did in the military camp in the past 3 years. It¡¯s just a pity that more than 1 or 2 men were working under Prince Jin. They have spent 3 years to imed tens of thousands of lives, but there were still tens of thousands of people are still alive. These people were the best living proof. ¡°Marshal Wang is old but hase all the way here from the capital. He must have suffered a lot. Are we going to check his pulse to see his condition?¡± Doctor Shen shook his head: ¡°No, whenever Marshal Wang goes out, he will bring his own military doctor. We don¡¯t need to worry about him.¡± Doctor Shen then suddenly thought of something, and hurriedly said: ¡°I heard that Marshal Wang likes to eat exotic food. If you catch a snake, you can give him a bowl of snake soup.¡± When Bai Zhi heard those words, the fire in her heart that had just extinguished was rekindled. She felt grateful to Duan Cheng. If Duan Cheng didn¡¯t insist on catching snakes yesterday, how could she have such an opportunity? Thinking of this, she immediately rushed to the small tent and woke up Duan Cheng, who had just slept shortly: ¡°Wake up.¡± Duan Cheng rubbed his eyes and grumbled in dissatisfaction: ¡°Why? I¡¯m so sleepy!¡± Bai Zhi said: ¡°Don¡¯t you want to eat snake soup?¡± Duan Cheng narrowed his eyes again and fell back: ¡°I don¡¯t want anything now, I just want to sleep.¡± Bai Zhi dragged him up again: ¡°You work so hardst night, just to eat snake soup. So go and get the cage, hurry up!¡± Duan Cheng was directly pulled out of the bed. And when his face was covered with cloth towel soaked in cold water, he was fully awakened. He has no way to stop Bai Zhi, so he could only go and collect the cage. When Duan Cheng came back, he was no longer listless just like when he went out. He jumped off the carriage carrying three cages. Then, he rushed to Bai Zhi and Doctor Shen, shaking the cage like a treasure: ¡°Look, what is this?¡± There were 2 to 3 snakes each in the 3 cages. ¡°So many? Alright ~¡± Bai Zhi gave Duan Cheng a thumbs up. Duan Cheng became more proud of himself: ¡°Hurry up, I¡¯m going to eat a big bowl of snake soup now.¡± He worked so hard, waiting for this moment! Chapter 499 - Management Chapter 499: Management Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°I¡¯m afraid not. The people in the kitchen camp are busy. If you want to eat snake soup, you have to wait for them to finish making lunch.¡± Doctor Shen took the three cages in Duan Cheng¡¯s hand and looked at it carefully, then sighed: ¡°Unfortunately, there is no white flower snake. If there is a white flower snake, we could make Bixin Pill again.¡± Duan Cheng said: ¡°I also put a snake cage in the forest where I was bitten by the white flower snake yesterday. If there is a white flower snake in the forest, he can¡¯t escape my hands. I will go to collect the cage tomorrow. ¡± Doctor Shen said: ¡°Then, I¡¯ll wait for your good news.¡± * ¡°Is everything ready?¡± General Shi Zhao asked General Zhu, who was standing beside him. Zhu Yuan nodded his head: ¡°It¡¯s all arranged. After Marshal Wang arrives, even if he proposes to meet the people of Iron Cavalry Camp and ck Battalion Army, he will only meet our people. Rest assured.¡± General Shi slightly nodded his head and looked at General Hu: ¡°What about you?¡± General Hu also nodded his head: ¡°Everything is in order. That old man, even though he has eaten a big loss a long time ago, he still dared to step foot here. If he tried to check the matter 3 years ago, let¡¯s erase his future!¡± On General Shi Liyuan¡¯s long horse-like face, a smile appeared: ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go to meet Marshal Wang now!¡± The three went to the entrance of the military camp. Facing the sun, they waited for a full hour. Just when their patience was about to be worn out, a sound of galloping horses sounded on the official road in the distance. A banner held high from afar that was getting near, looked exceptionally powerful. The trio put away the impatient look on their faces and stood aside respectfully. When the cavalry team entered, they didn¡¯t stop at all. They didn¡¯t see even the shadow of Marshal Wang. The cavalry team just passed by and disappeared¡­ ¡­ ¡°Hey, what is this situation? He doesn¡¯t want to see us?¡± General Hu said as he wiped his dusty face. General Shi shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s impossible not to see us. He will give us amand. Let¡¯s go and meet him.¡± The Marshal Camp was prepared half a month ago. Martial Wang was familiar with the road, and so he went straight to his camp. In his camp, there were food and wine, and also two gentle-looking maids. Marshal Wang has always been difficult to please. And because of his old age, he has long lost interest to women. So after entering the camp, he didn¡¯t even look at them and just waved his hand: ¡°Get out!¡± The two maids used to serve General Hu. General Hu has always been gentle and considerate to women. He never yelled at them. So after meeting the cold Marshal Wang, they were scared and immediately withdrew. The Vice General stepped forward and removed Marshal Wang¡¯s pelt while saying: ¡°General Hu is waiting outside the military camp, didn¡¯t you see him?¡± Marshal Wang sneered, ¡°Can¡¯t you see such a big living person?¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you stop? After all, they have been operating here for 3 years. I¡¯m afraid they have already won the heart of the military.¡± Marshal Wang waved his hand: ¡°Do you think people like them have won the heart of the military? Do you think that¡¯s possible? If they really have won the heart of the military, why they never won a victory against the Xiyue Army in the past 3 years?¡± The more he thought about it, the more get angry. So he mmed his hand on the table and angrily said: ¡°If I still have a healthy body 3 years ago, I woulde here to clean them up. Should they still be existing here until now?¡± Seeing him angry, the Vice General quickly poured a bowl of water for him: ¡°Marshal, you are not in good health. Don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s not worthy to mind such a bunch of viins!¡± Chapter 500 - Burning eyes Chapter 500: Burning eyes Marshal Wang took a deep breath to pressed down the pressure on his head and to calm down the anger in his heart. He had long known that General Hu and General Shi were close to Prince Xiao. He didn¡¯t take this matter seriously before. He thought that they were just clown jumping over the branch, but they could never shake Prince Jin. However, he was wrong, it was all his fault! Prince Jin was far away in the northwest. He didn¡¯t know that General Hu and Prince Xiao were secretly contacting each other. However, he was in the capital. He knew everything about this matter. So why he didn¡¯t take it seriously? Is he too confident about Prince Jin, or he was too careless? If he made an early call, or even just remind Prince Jin secretly, they may not have encountered tragedy! me him, me him! Seeing Marshal Wang¡¯splexion getting worse, Vice General Zhang couldn¡¯t help but be more anxious: ¡°Marshal, you¡¯re angry again. The doctor said you must pay attention to your health. You must not get angry frequently. Otherwise, once you get sick, the consequences will be unimaginable.¡± Marshal Wang stretched his hand and held the teacup, took a sip and nodded his head: ¡°You are right, I can¡¯t be angry now. I can¡¯t get into trouble again. Prince Jin¡¯s life and death are still uncertain. I can¡¯t fall anymore. I must return this marshal position to him personally. ¡± Vice General Zhang didn¡¯t say anything, he just deeply sighed inside his heart. The world had already epted the death of Prince Jin. Only Marshal refused to ept it. He always believed that Prince Jin didn¡¯t die, or would never die. Suddenly, there were soldiers outside shouting: ¡°General Hu is here, General Shi is here, and General Zhu is here.¡± Vice General Zhang stepped aside, while Marshal Wang remained sitting. His eyes that were full of grief and anger swept towards the three generalsing from the outside the camp. The three came forward to salute: ¡°This subordinate greets the Marshal!¡± Marshal Wang waved his hand: ¡°You don¡¯t have to be too polite. Vice General Zhang Jing just told me that you are outside the military camp. My eyes are old and didn¡¯t see you.¡± General Hu smiled and said: ¡°The Marshal is still in his prime, his gaze is burning like a torch. I can¡¯t wait for you to arrive. I hope Marshal will not me me.¡± Marshal Wang chuckled twice, which made General Hu had a goose bump. General Hu raised his eyes and looked around for a while, then asked: ¡°Did the Marshal see the two maids that I arrange to serve you?¡± Marshal Wang waved his hand: ¡°I¡¯m a bad old man, I don¡¯t need any maid, so I let them go. You don¡¯t need to send them back.¡± General Hu guessed things would be like this. Marshal Wang was a stubborn old man who doesn¡¯t like mixing oil and salt. He doesn¡¯t love money or women. Fortunately, he had prepared two ns at hand. ¡°Sit down!¡± Marshal Wang¡¯s eyes then fell on Zhu Yuan and asked in a low voice: ¡°Are you, Zhu Yuan?¡± Zhu Yuan was ttered that Marshal Wang still remembered him. ¡°It is this general!¡± Marshal Wang said: ¡°I remember, you used to be the Vice General of White Tiger Camp. What is your position now?¡± Zhu Yuan busily replied: ¡°Answering back to Marshal, this subordinate is now the Chief General of ck Sparrow Camp.¡± ¡°ck Sparrow Camp?¡± Marshal Wang raised an eyebrow and asked: ¡°I haven¡¯t heard this ck Sparrow Camp, is it a new camp?¡± Zhu Yuan shook his head: ¡°The ck Sparrow Camp is the former White Tiger Camp. After the death of General Lian, this subordinate was promoted by his Royal Highness Prince Xiao, from vice general to chief general.¡± ¡°You stand, and tell me why did you change the name?¡± Marshal Wang¡¯s cold eyes forced Zhu Yuan to answer. He hated betrayal the most, especially in the army. Zhu Yuan remained calm, which was very different from General Hu, who¡¯s having a cold sweat and General Shi, who has an evasive look. Or perhaps, he knew this day woulde, so he practiced such a scene countless times in his heart. Chapter 501 - Did he betray Prince Jin? Chapter 501: Did he betray Prince Jin? Only in this way, he can do it so without changing his facial expression, calm as usual! Zhu Yuan¡¯s back has always been straight, not humble or overbearing. He calmly said: ¡°Answering back to the Marshal, this subordinate has always been loyal to Prince Xiao, and will act ording to his orders.¡± Marshal Wang was so angry that he mmed his hand to the table. The wine cup on the table fell and the liquor spilled on the table: ¡°Bastard, this is the country of Chu, but you¡¯re saying you are loyal to Prince Xiao? Where do you think the emperor is? ¡± Zhu Yuan knelt: ¡°Marshal Wang should appease his anger. It¡¯s only you will suffer in the end.¡± And it was only him who knows if he made a mistake. General Hu and General Shi¡¯s face became ugly. They didn¡¯t expect that Zhu Yuan would say those words in front of Marshal Wang. They couldn¡¯t tell if he was truly loyal or not. Marshal Wang grabbed the wine cup on the table and threw it hard at Zhu Yuan. Zhu Yuan only closed his eyes, he didn¡¯t try to hide at all. When the winecup hit his forehead. He didn¡¯t felt the pain, there was no pain at all for him. What¡¯s painful was his heart. The warm blood flowed down his cheek and dropped on his armor. Marshal Wang no longer looked at him and waved his hand: ¡°Get out, all of you get out!¡± General Hu quickly lifted Zhu Yuan and dragged him out of the marshal¡¯s camp. When people left, Vice General Zhang immediately rushed to Marshal Wang and stroke his back: ¡°Marshal, you mustn¡¯t be angry.¡± Marshal Wang waved his hand: ¡°I¡¯m not angry.¡± Not angry? He just smashed Zhu Yuan with a wine cup, but he¡¯s saying he¡¯s not angry? Marshal Wang said: ¡°Didn¡¯t you find Zhu Yuan different from General Hu and General Shi?¡± Different? Vice General Zhang thought for a moment and then nodded his head: ¡°Now that you mention it, I think he is different. It can be seen that Zhu Yuan betrayed His Royal Highness, Prince Jin. So in front of you, he should be feeling guilty like General Hu. But looking at him, he was not afraid nor guilty, why is that?¡± Marshal Wang said: ¡°As everyone said if you didn¡¯t do anything bad, you don¡¯t need to be afraid of ghost knocking at your door at night. Why should he feel guilty when he didn¡¯t do anything bad? Only those people who have done evil feel guilty.¡± Vice General Zhang suddenly said: ¡°You mean, Zhu Yuan didn¡¯t betray Prince Jin?¡± Marshal Wang shook his head: ¡°I¡¯m just guessing, I¡¯m not sure yet if he didn¡¯t really betray Prince Jin. Changing the name of White Tiger Camp to ck Sparrow Camp should be his way to preserve his strength.¡± Vice General Zhang nodded his head again and again: ¡°Yes, I heard that there are still more than 20,000 soldiers in the ck Sparrow Camp. In the past 3 years, they only suffered 1000 casualties, while the Iron Cavalry Camp and ck Battalion Camp lost more than 10,000.¡± Marshal Wang said to Vice General Zhang: ¡°Go and find out who is the leader of the Iron Cavalry Camp. The one who leads the Iron Cavalry Camp and ck Battalion Camp to victory. He definitely wants to see me.¡± When Vice General Zhang went away, only a few guards left in the tent. He looked at the food on the table, but he had no appetite at all, so he let everything be taken away. Marshal Wang lied on the wooden bed in the tent. When he was about to fell asleep, a faint scent prated his nose, which was more fragrant than the food on the table just now. A scolding sound from the guards outside the tent sounded. They seemed to be driving people away. He quickly got up and get out of bed. He walked outside to check and saw a young boy carrying arge porcin bowl being pushed by the guard. What¡¯s strange was, the young boy looked thin and short, but his hands that were holding the porcin bowl were steady. When the guard pushed him, his body moved backward, but the contents of the bowl didn¡¯t spill out at all. Chapter 502 - Admire Marshal Wang Chapter 502: Admire Marshal Wang The young boy exined to the guard: ¡°Big Brother, I admire Marshal Wang. I heard that he likes to eat exotic food. And it happened that my brother caught two snakes yesterday, and I made some snake soup. There is no other intention.¡± The guard didn¡¯t want to listen to the young boy¡¯s nonsense. He pulled out the sword around his waist and threatened: ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. How can Marshal Wang eat something from you? Hurry up and leave. If you don¡¯t leave, then don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡± When the guard finished, he stretched out his leg to kick the young boy. However, he heard Marshal Wang¡¯s shout from behind: ¡°Stop!¡± When the guard heard Marshal Wang ¡¯s voice, he quickly withdrew his foot. He turned back and respectfully said to Marshal Wang: ¡°Marshal, this kid¡¯s origin is unknown. So this subordinate is trying to send him away.¡± Marshal Wang looked at him coldly: ¡°His origin is unknown? In this military camp, is everyone¡¯s origin is known?¡± The guard looked embarrassed and thought about what to say. However, Marshal Wang walked towards the young boy and asked: ¡°What¡¯s your name? What camp are you from? Why give me a snake soup?¡± Bai Zhi hurriedly saluted him and replied: ¡°This lowly one¡¯s name is Bai Zhi. I am Shen Dafu¡¯s apprentice, I am a military doctor. Yesterday, my brother caught two snakes. The master said that you also like to eat snake soup, so he asked me to send the Marshal a bowl.¡± Marshal Wang smelled a scent, which was more fragrant than what he had eaten in Kyoto. ¡°So originally, you are Shen Junyi¡¯s apprentice.¡± He looked at Bai Zhi from head to toe and then nodded his head: ¡°How kind of him, he still remember that this old man likes to eat exotic food.¡± Bai Zhi said with a smile: ¡°Master often mentions and praises you for your bravery. My brother and I admire you very much. Today, I volunteer to deliver this soup. I hope the Marshal will not turn me down.¡± Everyone loves to listen to good words. Marshal Wang was also a human being. Naturally, he was no exception, and also, the person in front of him was so cute and clever. He found him pleasing to the eyes. ¡°Come in, let this old man taste your craftsmanship.¡± Then he turned to enter the tent. However, before entering the tent, he took another nced at the guard who just bullied Bai Zhi and asked, ¡°Whose person are you?¡± The guard had a cold sweat, but hurriedly replied: ¡°This subordinate was sent by General Hu.¡± Marshal Wang sneered and said: ¡°Go back and tell General Hu, he doesn¡¯t need to send any more people here.¡± The guard knew that he had messed up in this matter. He opened his mouth to exin, but the guards next to Marshal Wang immediately drove him away and also the guards with him. Bai Zhi was happy inside her heart. He was a dog of a dog, no wonder he was so arrogant. Bai Zhi followed behind Marshal Wang and entered the tent. The tent was very spacious, and theyout was different from the ordinary camp, which was obviously specially prepared for him. Bai Zhi put the snake soup on the table and opened the lid of the porcin bowl, which made the scent even stronger. There were a few empty bowls ced on the table. Bai Zhi took it and poured Marshal Wang a bowl and then also poured himself. She said with a smile: ¡°I¡¯ve been busy today and forgot to eat. I haven¡¯t eaten yet, so I¡¯ll eat a few bites first.¡± Marshal Wang chuckled. This young boy was quite interesting. He was clever and sensible. It was the first time they meet each other. To Marshal Wang, she¡¯s a stranger. How can Marshal Wang easily eat the food that a stranger sent to him? If she will not try it first, why would the other party believe her? After she finished eating, Marshal Wang picked up the other bowl and said with a smile: ¡°I may not trust other people, but I trust Shen Junyi¡¯s people. You little guy, don¡¯t stop and eat another bowl.¡± Chapter 503 - Boat Chapter 503: Boat After he finished speaking, he scooped a spoonful of snake soup and put it into his mouth. The snake meat was fresh and tender. The soup slid warmly into his throat. It was veryfortable to eat. Bai Zhi then said: ¡°My brother is good at catching snakes. If the Marshal likes to eat it, I can send you often.¡± Marshal Wang hurriedly responded: ¡°That¡¯s good, I¡¯ll ept it.¡± After scooping three to five times, Marshal Wang finished eating the snake soup in his bowl. Bai Zhi took the empty bowl and poured him another bowl. Marshal Wang asked while the young boy was busy: ¡°Is your master doing goodtely?¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°He¡¯s good, it¡¯s just a few white hairs pops out on his head.¡± Marshal Wang sighed softly: ¡°It ¡¯s normal to have white hair when you grow old. Look at me, I ¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t find ck hair anymore.¡± He was only a few years older than Doctor Shen. Three years ago, there were still a lot of ck hairs on his head. A few white hairs only mixing in. But now, all those ck hair disappeared. Bai Zhi put the bowl in front of Marshal Wang, then said: ¡°Does the Marshal have any concerns? Looking at you, it seems like you are worried.¡± Marshal Wang waved his hand: ¡°Who lives in this world that has no worries? If something happens, we should solve it. We always have to solve it.¡± While saying this, his eyes were looking from afar, as if he was saying it to himself. The next moment, Vice General Zhang rushed into the tent, his face doesn¡¯t look very good. When Marshal Wang saw himing back, he quickly put down the bowl in his hand and asked anxiously, ¡°Did you find it?¡± Vice General Zhang shook his head: ¡°No, I asked around, but everyone said that the Iron Cavalry Camp and ck Battalion Army only won against the Xiye Army because they had an internal conflict. They didn¡¯t win because they have the skill to win.¡± Marshal Wang frowned and asked, ¡°Where is the leader of Iron Cavalry Camp?¡± Vice General Zhang shook his head again: ¡°I didn¡¯t see him. They said he was seriously injured a few days ago and then was sent to the medical military camp for treatment. The medical military camp haven¡¯t send him back. They thought he died during treatment.¡± He died? Marshal Wang immediately turned his head to look at Bai Zhi: ¡°Bai Zhi, have you seen this leader of the Iron Cavalry Camp?¡± Bai Zhi immediately nodded his head: ¡°Yes, he was seriously injured, but has been cured, and returned to his own camp. The Marshal cannot find this person, it seems that someone doesn¡¯t want you to find him.¡± Marshal Wang raised an eyebrow. He didn¡¯t expect that the young boy in front of him would suddenly say such a thing. What does he mean? Bai Zhi said with a smile: ¡°There are some things that I shouldn¡¯t say, but since I already said something, I will say one or two more things.¡± Marshal Wang raised his hand: ¡°Speak!¡± Bai Zhi said: ¡°Mu Yang¡¯s serious injury was not caused by the enemy on the battlefield. Someone was secretly throwing cold arrows. Their goal was not Mu Yang, but the two men around Mu Yang. I don¡¯t know what they did or said, or maybe they know some secrets that are detrimental to them. So these people simply want to solve them before the Marshal arrival, but they didn¡¯t expect that Mu Yang will desperately save these two. Mu Yang got seriously injured and almost lost his life. He had a hard time keeping his life. Many things will be clear once you met Mu Yang. ¡± Marshal Wang stared at Bai Zhi. After staring at the young boy for a while, he said: ¡°It seems that you are not an ordinary apprentice, you know a lot of things.¡± Bai Zhi said: ¡°Marshal, I dared to say these words because I¡¯m not doubting you.¡± She was certain that Marshal Wang and General Hu Zhi was not in the same boat. Chapter 504 - Must be him Chapter 504: Must be him As long as they are not on the same boat as General Hu, then they can be with Hu Feng. He was Hu Feng ¡¯s master on the battlefield, and Hu Feng once saved his life. The rtionship between the two seems nothing special on the surface, but only the two of them were clear, how important, and how much they are willing to pay to save each other. These, she didn¡¯t know the answer yet, but she was sure, she will know it soon. Marshal Wang looked at the young boy for a while, then turned his head to Vice General Zhang: ¡°Go to Old Li. If Mu Yang is still alive, he must still be in the camp. Now that I am here, they will not kill Mu Yang tantly to save themselves. However, they can make Mu Yang fall into unexpected danger. Therefore, you must find him secretly. We shouldn¡¯t disturb those who shouldn¡¯t be disturb.¡± Vice General Zhang nodded and said: ¡°This subordinate understand. I will go now.¡± After Vice General Zhang left, Bai Zhi asked Marshal Wang: ¡°Marshal, forgive me to ask, once you found Mu Yang and learn what you want to know, what are you going to do?¡± Marshal Wang mmed his hand on the table and gritted his teeth, then said: ¡°If the tumor remains, it will only grow bigger and bigger. Only after cutting it, it can be eradicated.¡± Bai Zhi slightly frowned. He regarded General Hu as a tumor. That was true, but General Hu was only Prince Xiao¡¯s dog. Even if he cut this tumor, there will only be another one popping out. Don¡¯t say another one that will cause a future problem, but rather, there will be endless of them in the future. Seeing her frowning, Marshal Wang asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you speak? Don¡¯t you agree?¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°Marshal, if you want to eliminate the aftereffects forever, you can¡¯t simply cut off one or two tumors to seed. Instead, you should overthrow the real culprit, so that these growing tumors, as well as those that want to grow, will be destroyed in one fell swoop together with the root.¡± Marshal Wang has been fighting for many years. How can he not understand this truth? Unfortunately, this root can¡¯t be overthrown by someone like him. Unless Prince Jines back. No one else aside from him can fight against the root from inside and outside the country of Chu. Marshal Wang then asked Bai Zhi: ¡°Who are you? Why do you know this?¡± He knew Doctor Shen very well. He doesn¡¯t like participating in anything outside the medical field. Especially, about power struggles. He had no interest in them at all. Bai Zhi replied: ¡°Marshal, you only need to remember that I am on your side. What I want to achieve is the same as to what you want to achieve.¡± Bai Zhi then took two steps forward and whispered: ¡°Marshal, if you found Mu Yang, don¡¯t call him here. In this big camp, you don¡¯t know how many people are staring at you. If hees in here, it will be his end. Even you will be in danger.¡± Marshal Wang sneered: ¡°Because of these people?¡± Bai Zhi replied: ¡°If it¡¯s only them, there¡¯s nothing to fear, but what if the people behind them give an order? Marshal, for Prince Jin, you must not take the risks.¡± Hearing the young boy mentioned Prince Jin, Marshal Wang immediately became excited, ¡°He¡¯s still alive, right?¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°Of course, he is Prince Jin, how could he easily die? Marshal, whether Prince Jin can return to his original position or not, it is up to you.¡± Marshal Wang stood up excitedly, walked back and forth in the tent while muttering: ¡°I knew it, I knew it. It¡¯s been a long time since the Iron Cavalry Camp and ck Battalion Army won a battle. Not only that, but they also win with the same method as before. So I guessed it must be his doing.¡± Chapter 505 - To help Prince Jin eliminate the rebellion Chapter 505: To help Prince Jin eliminate the rebellion Marshal Wang then turned and rushed to Bai Zhi. He stretched out his hands and sped his arms, then anxiously asked, ¡°Where is he? Where is he now?¡± Bai Zhi shook his head: ¡°He is not here. He must have returned, he said there is something else to do.¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t leave a message?¡± Marshal Wang asked. Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°No.¡± It¡¯s not that she wants to deceive him, it just that in this world, it¡¯s necessary to guard against people. Marshal Wang seems to be on their side, but after all, it was her first time meeting him. She wants to know what¡¯s going on in his mind. As soon as she confirmed what¡¯s on his mind, she will naturally let Hu Fenge to see him. But if he has a ghost in his heart, she will take a shot in secret. So naturally, she cannot tell the truth. Otherwise, she will put Hu Feng in danger. As for herself, as long as he believes that Prince Jin is still alive, he will keep her safe. ¡°When will hee back?¡± Marshal Wang asked. Bai Zhi replied: ¡°He said he wille back by the full moon. He wants to meet in the woods on the other side of the corpse pits.¡± Marshal Wang was ecstatic, ¡°Really? Is that true?¡± Seeing Bai Zhi nodded, he finally released Bai Zhi¡¯s arms and kept mumbling: ¡°Great, he is back, he is finally back!¡± ¡± Bai Zhi asked: ¡°Will you go then? Marshal Wang nodded his head: ¡°Of course, I have to go. Even at my age, I volunteered toe here, to a ce that is a thousand miles away. For what? That is, to help Prince Jin clean up the rebellion so that he can return to his rightful ce.¡± Bai Zhi looked at Marshal Wang, who has red eyes. Looking at his age andplexion, she could tell that he is sick. What kind of faith was he relying on? ¡°Marshal Wang, with all due respect, everyone in this world thinks that Prince Jin is dead. Why don¡¯t you believe it?¡± When ites to this matter, Marshal Wang said full of pride: ¡°He won¡¯t die. At least not so easily under the calctions of those wicked viins. The God of War, who I trained, will only die on the battlefield.¡± ¡°I never believed that he would die. I always believed that he was still alive. And one day, he wille back and return to his original position. What I hate is that my old bone is disappointing me. 3 years ago I got seriously ill, I couldn¡¯t recover, and I couldn¡¯t find a chance to lead troops here. So when an opportunity arise, I swear I muste here even if I lose my life.¡± Bai Zhi concealed the surprise in her eyes, she didn¡¯t bet to the wrong person. However, the final decision is still on Hu Feng. ¡°Marshal, please sit down first, I will check your pulse.¡± Marshal Wang was very happy now. His eyes were brightly shining. He felt that his chest pain was as not as painful as it used to be. He doesn¡¯t feel ufortable. Marshal Wang sat down and said with a smile: ¡°It¡¯s nothing but an old problem. I can¡¯t be cured no matter how much medicine I take. It¡¯s killing me when it hurts, but when it doesn¡¯t hurt, it¡¯s as if nothing happened to me. The doctor said that as long as I have a good rest and don¡¯t get angry, I can live a few more years.¡± Bai Zhi didn¡¯t speak, she squatted beside him and checked his pulse carefully. Seeing that Bai Zhi¡¯s originally stretched brows suddenly frowned, Marshal Wang, smiled and asked: ¡°It¡¯s not so good, right? It¡¯s not surprising. I haven¡¯t had a good life these past few years. But still, it¡¯s good to be alive.¡± Bai Zhi asked: ¡°When you are sick, you feel like your chest is stuffy and painful, your throat feels like someone is strangling you, you¡¯re having difficulty breathing, and you are sweating all over your body, right?¡± Chapter 506 - Sick again Chapter 506: Sick again Marshal Wang nodded quickly: ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s how it is. You little guy, just by touching my pulse, you can know this old man¡¯s disease. It seems that Shen Junyi epted a good disciple.¡± Bai Zhi didn¡¯t smile, nor try to be polite, she directly said: ¡°Marshal, you are not sick, you are poisoned.¡± Marshal Wang¡¯s face drastically changed: ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°I said, you aren¡¯t sick at all. You have been poisoned. This poison has been umting for a long time and has invaded your lungs. It can kill you anytime.¡± Marshal Wang was so shocked that he was stupefied for a while. After a while, he recovered himself: ¡°I¡¯ve seen many doctors while I was in the capital. They were doctors in the pce. I¡¯ve never heard them say about me being poison. Did you mistake it by chance?¡± Bai Zhi replied: ¡°You are now weak like this, so it can be seen that it¡¯s not one day of work. This poison is originally not highly toxic. So even if they mixed it to your diet every day, you won¡¯t feel any abnormality. However, after a long time, the poison that umtes in your body start damaging your body functions and cause all kinds of seeminglymon diseases. Thesemon diseases are very easy to misdiagnose as wind chill, diabetes,ck of blood and pulmonary embolism. Because of these diseases, the poison in your body is not easy to detect. ¡± However, Bai Zhi was also puzzled: ¡°But now that the poison haspletely umted in your body. Don¡¯t say the doctor in the pce, even ordinary doctor will be able diagnose your poisoning now. It¡¯s impossible to diagnosed it as chronic illness.¡± Marshal Wang said: ¡°In the past 2 years, because my illness repeatedly attack, but nothing seriously happen, I didn¡¯te to ask the pce doctor anymore. The doctor in my family is usually the one who treats me. I can call him anytime, and he can control my condition quickly, so I never asked another doctor to see me.¡± ¡°Is he also here?¡±Bai Zhi asked. Marshal Wang nodded his head: ¡°He¡¯s here. He just came in with us, but I don¡¯t know where did he go.¡± Speaking of this, Marshal Wang frowned, and many pictures shed in his head. He didn¡¯t think there was anything suspicious before, but now that he thought of it, it was really suspicious. Marshal Wang said to the guard in the tent: ¡°Go and invite Gong Dafu. Tell him this marshal is sick.¡± After the guard left, Marshal Wang said to Bai Zhi: ¡°Gong Dafu wille in a while. You can observe first. Let¡¯s discuss it againter.¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head and thought of the Bixin Pill that they refined before. This pill will be very beneficial to Marshal Wang. Even if it can¡¯tpletely remove the poison in his body, it can temporarily control his condition and make his body a little better. Although the poisonpletely umted to his body, he hasn¡¯t reached the point of no return. Bai Zhi pulled back her hand. Now is not the appropriate time to give him the pill. Even if she wants to give it, Hu Feng must be the one to do it. Not long after, Doctor Gong was invited by the guard. He was a middle-aged man with fairplexion. He looked quite gentle in his blue brocade robe, which made him even looked more elegant. When Doctor Gong entered the tent, his face was filled with worry: ¡°Marshal, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Although his face was full of worry, he walked very calmly. Doctor Gong walked over to Marshal Wang step by step. Seeing him grasping his chest and panting, he asked quickly with worry: ¡°Why is he sick again?¡± However, he didn¡¯t check his pulse, he only looked at Marshal Wang. After watching for a while, he saw Marshal Wang breathing slowed down. The ¡®worry¡¯ in Doctor Gong¡¯s face disappeared, and there was even a surprise look in his eyes. He thought that this old thing would suffer for a while. Why did he recover so fast this time? Chapter 507 - The doctor has ghosts in the heart Chapter 507: The doctor has ghosts in the heart Marshal Wang looked at Doctor Gong sideways and stretched out his arm: ¡°Look at this old man, is there any cure for this old man¡¯s disease?¡± Doctor Gong put his fingers on his wrist and pretended to be checking his pulse, then said: ¡°Your condition is not so good. Marshal, I told you long ago that you need to recuperate. You shouldn¡¯t take a long journey. Along the way, didn¡¯t you be sick several times? Every time, I advised you to go back, but you don¡¯t listen.¡± Doctor Gong stopped talking and looked up at Marshal Wang. Marshal Wang looked as usual, but asked in a low tone: ¡°Go on.¡± Doctor Gong nodded his head and then added: ¡°At present, you are getting sick more frequently. If you go on like this, I¡¯m afraid that it can¡¯t be suppressed even if you take medicine.¡± Marshal Wang asked: ¡°If the medicine cannot suppress it, what will the consequences be?¡± Doctor Gong lowered his head: ¡°This subordinate doesn¡¯t dare to say.¡± Marshal Wang¡¯s eyes turned cold as he stared at Doctor Gong. If he can, he really wanted to smash his head. ¡°Is there no other way?¡± He asked. Doctor Gong replied: ¡°Marshal if you stay in bed, rest quietly, and don¡¯t bother about things outside, you may be able to dy the onset of your disease.¡± Meaning, he mustn¡¯t bother about Prince Jin¡¯s affair and don¡¯t do anything in the military camp. As long as he does nothing, he can live a few more days, right? Marshal Wang thought of Bai Zhi¡¯s words and said: ¡°Go and give me medicine, I¡¯ll lie down for a while.¡± Bai Zhi said, if his doctor had ghosts in the heart, then his medicine must also have ghosts. To know if there are ghosts, he just needs to take a look at it. Doctor Gong responded and turned to leave the tent. Bai Zhi who was hiding behind the wooden cab came out, then said to Marshal Wang: ¡°This doctor is very interesting.¡± Marshal Wang raised an eyebrow: ¡°Why is he interesting?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the look in his face when you are suffering? He was indifferent. You¡¯re sick, he is the doctor in charge of you, but he didn¡¯t get anxious. He only looks at you as if he¡¯s watching a y, then wait for you to recover on your own. Then he just said a few words, I¡¯ve never seen such a doctor before.¡± Marshal Wang had never felt anything wrong with Doctor Gong before, nor did he felt that he was so negligent when he became sick. Before, whenever he gets sick, his mind was not clear because of pain. He didn¡¯t bother to care about the emotions of those people around him. Bai Zhi then said: ¡°In a few moment, he will bring the medicine. I¡¯ll stay here and y with him with words. You should keep him alive, so that we will know the mastermind behind the scene. Let¡¯s see if he harm you because Prince Jin¡¯s enemy ordered him to do so.¡± Marshal Wang nodded his head: ¡°This old man went to the battlefield in his early years and never returned to the capital for many years. I never had any deep rtionship with the ministers in the pce court. If someone hates me, I¡¯m sure he will kill me. But, aside from the generals, I defeated in battle, I can¡¯t think of anyone who can be my enemy.¡± Bai Zhi said: ¡°It¡¯s because you didn¡¯t have any encounter with a prince before. Butter on, you and Prince Jin became superior and subordinates. Even if your rtionship has only been the master and the disciple, the situation still change.¡± These, Marshal Wang had already thought of it. ¡°But why did they just poison me with chronic poison? Why torture me like this and keep me alive? What else do they want to do?¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°This, you can only ask the person who poisoned you.¡± An hourter, Doctor Gong delivered the medicine. Marshal Wang was lying on a wooden bed and sleeping. When he heard movements, he sat up and looked at him. Doctor Gong put the medicine on the table and help Marshal Wang get out of bed: ¡°You should take a good rest. After you drink the medicine, sleep some more for a while.¡± Chapter 508 - Disorder Chapter 508: Disorder The medicine in the medicine bowl exudes a bitter taste and was ck, in color. Originally, he thought this was a life-saving medicine, but who knows it was a deadly poison. Marshal Wang stared at the medicine for a while and then suddenly said: ¡°Bai Zhi,e here.¡± Bai Zhi, who was standing behind the guard, came out. She was petite so she can hide enough behind the two guards. When Doctor Gong came in, he didn¡¯t realize that there was one more person in the tent. Bai Zhi walked towards Marshal Wang, and the two guards followed behind her. Doctor Gong looked curious: ¡°This is?¡± Marshal Wang said: ¡°He is Shen Junyi¡¯s apprentice, Bai Zhi.¡± Doctor Gong¡¯splexion slightly changed: Shen Junyi¡¯s apprentice? In other words, he is also a doctor? ¡°What is he doing here?¡± Doctor Gong¡¯s tone immediately turned cold by three points, as if he was the master of this big tent. Marshal Wang sneered inside his heart. He can¡¯t hide his tail for long? ¡°Just now, Vice General Zhang saw me feeling ufortable. He didn¡¯t see your shadow, so he went to ask Shen Junyi. Shen Junyi was not there, but he learned that his apprentice had good medical skills, and so he brought him over.¡± Doctor Gong¡¯s facial expression became more and more serious: ¡°Did he check your condition?¡± Marshal Wang shook his head: ¡°Not yet, he has just arrived.¡± Doctor Gong was relieved, and a slight smile appeared on his face: ¡°Since I¡¯m already here, you don¡¯t need to trouble yourself. Please go back now!¡± Doctor Gong said to Bai Zhi. Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°That can¡¯t be done. My master and Marshal are old friends. If I won¡¯t check Marshal after I¡¯vee, my master will scold me when I go back.¡± Marshal Wang immediately followed her words: ¡°Come here, you check it!¡± After saying those words, he extended his hand. Bai Zhi squatted down and was about to buckle Marshal Wang¡¯s wrist armor. When Doctor Gong saw it, he felt anxious. He immediately reached out and grabbed Bai Zhi¡¯s arm, then said in a deep voice, ¡°No need, can¡¯t you understand what I said?¡± Bai Zhi looked at him sideways and asked with a smile: ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Doctor Gong was shocked, and then he realized that he was out of ce. He quickly released his hand, but his eyes were filled with panic: ¡°Afraid? What should I be afraid of? Marshal is an honorable person. But you, a little brat calling yourself a doctor? Are you ying a doctor here?¡± Bai Zhi stood up straight and slightly raised her head, then she stared at Doctor Gong with clear eyes and said: ¡°I think you are afraid, afraid that I might diagnose another disease? Or maybe, it¡¯s not a disease at all, right? ¡± Doctor Gong¡¯s face drastically changed and took two steps backward. His finger that he pointed at Bai Zhi couldn¡¯t help but tremble: ¡°You, what nonsense are you talking about?¡± ¡°Nonsense? If I am talking nonsense, why Gong Dafu is getting excited? Did I identally hit the point?¡± Although she deliberately lowered her voice to make it sound manly, still it was a lot softer. However, when Doctor Gong heard him said ¡®Gong Dafu¡¯, he felt like he was struck by lightning, making him felt dizzy and confused. As long as two days pass, he doesn¡¯t need to be afraid of anything. He can return safely to the capital. Can¡¯t they just leave him alone in these two days? ¡°Who the hell are you? Why are you here?¡± After losing himself from a brief moment, Doctor Gong recovered his mind and started to fight back. Bai Zhi picked up the medicine bowl on the table and pulled it close to her nose and smelled it: ¡°Hmm, ice nt seed, seven fruit, scorpion-tail flower¡­ ¡­ and ginkgo?¡± Doctor Gong was so surprised: Who is this boy? Why does he know everything? After a long silence, Marshal Wang finally opened his mouth: ¡°Why? Is there something wrong with this medicine?¡± Chapter 509 - Sweet dates for relieving bitterness Chapter 509: Sweet dates for relieving bitterness Doctor Gong busily said: ¡°No, no, I made this medicine was myself. How could there be a problem? Marshal, you must not listen to this youngster, he¡¯s nder this subordinate. I have a sincere heart to the Marshal, the moon and sun can testify.¡± Bai Zhi looked at Doctor Gong with a cunning smile, then said softly: ¡°Since you are so sure, that there is no problem with this bowl of medicine, how about you drink it in front of Marshal?¡± Doctor Gong immediately respond: ¡°Drink, I will drink it wholeheartedly. Why I wouldn¡¯t drink it?¡± Doctor Gong stepped forward and picked up the medicine bowl and poured the medicine into his mouth. Some ck liquid slid from his mouth and into his neck. To prove his innocence, Doctor Gong fought hard. He swallowed the bitter medicine all at once. After drinking, he showed the empty bowl to Bai Zhi and Marshal Wang: ¡°If this medicine is poisonous, then shouldn¡¯t I have been poisoned by now?¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°Naturally, that will not be the case. In the past, after Marshal Wang drank your medicine, what else did he take? Do you remember?¡± Doctor Gong¡¯s face drastically changed. His lips just trembled because he couldn¡¯t speak. The guard behind Bai Zhi threw a small cloth bag on the table. Bai Zhi took out two sweet dates from the bag and shook them in front of Doctor Gong and said: ¡°This is also made by you, right?¡± Doctor Gong immediately argued: ¡°These sweet dates are made to relieve the bitter taste to Marshal. What¡¯s the problem with that?¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°It looks like there is no problem. But since that is the case, why don¡¯t you eat these two?¡± Doctor Gong busily said: ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of taking bitter medicine, I don¡¯t need to eat sweet dates.¡± Marshal Wang sneered: ¡°When did this marshal say he¡¯s afraid of bitter taste? Why did you persuade this marshal to take two pieces each time?¡± Doctor Gong stepped back two steps and said with a trembling voice: ¡°Marshal, I¡¯m just afraid that the bitter taste will stay in your mouth. I don¡¯t have any other intention. Why do you believe this unknown person than me?¡± Marshal Wang said: ¡°If you eat these two sweet dates in front of me, I will believe you.¡± Doctor Gong shook his head: ¡°You¡¯re forcing me to eat this, obviously you don¡¯t trust me. Since that is the case, I don¡¯t need to stay with you anymore. You¡¯re on your own.¡± He then turned to leave, but how could the guards staying in this tent be a vegetarian? ¡°What are you doing? Let go of me. I am just an ordinary doctor, I¡¯m not people from the pce, nor soldier in this military camp. I followed you all the way here for a little affection. But since you don¡¯t care about my affection, there is no need for me to stay. Marshal, you don¡¯t need to embarrassed this lowly one for more.¡± Bai Zhi said: ¡°You can go, but you have to eat 2 sweet dates. As long as you eat these two sweet dates, you can go wherever you want. No one will stop you.¡± Doctor Gong still refused. These sweet dates were made by his own hands. He knew very clear inside his heart what he added to it. Drinking the medicine juice will only cause chronic poisons, but not willpletely poison a person. He could find a chance to detoxify himself. But if he eats this candied date, he will immediately be poisoned. Although he will not die, he will be like Marshal Wang in the past. He will have chest pain, difficulty breathing, and general weakness. In this way, he will be convicted. Therefore, he must not eat it, never. ¡°What are you? Why do keep destroying our trust and keep ndering me? Why do you want to put me to death? What hatred do you have with me? Why are you harming me like this?¡± Doctor Gong shouted at Bai Zhi. Chapter 510 - Locust in the stomach Chapter 510: Locust in the stomach nd Bai Zhi shrugged her shoulders: ¡°I am destroying your trust and ndering you? You and I know the answer deep inside our heart, so why bother to act like this again and again?¡± Marshal Wang was not in the mood to listen to Doctor Gong¡¯s nonsense. The next moment, he winked at the guard standing on the side. The guard understood his meaning. The guard immediately took two sweet dates from the cloth bag and tried to put it on Doctor Gong¡¯s mouth. Doctor Gong struggled desperately. But after all, he was only a doctor, so how could he win against someone who knows martial arts? Shortly after swallowing the sweet dates, cold sweat began to show on Doctor Gong¡¯s forehead and his hands grasping his neck, his mouth opened as if someone was strangling his neck and refused to let go. His voice came out from his throat. When Marshal Wang saw the look of Doctor Gong, he remembered his sufferings all these years. It was all because of this evil man in front of him. ording to his temper, he wanted to tear him apart now. ¡°Tied and secretly guard him. No one is allowed to see him.¡± He didn¡¯t want to see his face for a moment. This viin harmed him, and he almost loses his life. Bai Zhi asked in doubt: ¡°You will not interrogate him?¡± Marshal Wang shook his head: ¡°It ¡¯s no use trying it now. It ¡¯s not toote, let¡¯s wait for him to calm down.¡± He was also having difficulty controlling his mood. If he interrogated him now, he might lose control of himself and kill him. When Bai Zhi saw that his face was not good, his eyes were very gloomy, his brows were frowning even more. He must have been very frustrated: ¡°Alright, let him calm down first, and then allow him to think clearly about his current situation. Let him decide whether he will protect the person behind him or protect himself. ¡± After Doctor Gong was taken away, Bai Zhi said to Marshal Wang: ¡°On the night of the full moon, you go to the woods on the side of the corpse pit. I¡¯m not sure if Prince Jin wille back that day, but you can try your luck. Maybe you can see him.¡± At this time, Marshal Wang believed in Bai Zhi¡¯s words. Although it was their first time meeting, it seemed like they were familiar with each other. When he looked at the eyes of the young boy in front of him, his eyes were clear and his body exudes simplicity, which prevents him to doubt him. ¡°I will definitely go!¡± He made amitment, not only to Bai Zhi but also to Prince Jin and himself. * At night, the meowing outside the small tent sounded again. Bai Zhi came out of the bed. ording to what they agreed before, she went direct to the woods. On the way, she met several patrolmen, who had eaten the snake soup she made this morning. As the saying goes, the mouth that eats the food of others is softened; the hand that takes the possessions of others is shortened. Bai Zhi was strollingte at night, but they didn¡¯t question him. Instead, they greeted him and just ask her to make another snake soup tomorrow. Bai Zhi waited for them to go further before she continued walking towards the woods. Seeing Hu Feng standing under the shadow of the tree, her heartbeat increased inexplicably. ¡°You looking for me thiste at night, did something happened?¡± She asked. Hu Feng¡¯s lips curved into a smile, then he stretched his arm and poke her delicate nose with his finger: ¡°I can¡¯t look for you if nothing bad happened? I just want to see you and talk to you.¡± Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°It seems that you are in a good mood, it must be because Fu Zheng¡¯s injury has improved.¡± Hu Feng sighed: ¡°You, it seems you are the locust in my stomach, you know everything.¡± Bai Zhi smiled and said with pride: ¡°So, do you know what I¡¯m thinking right now?¡± She has good news to tell him. She wonders how he will react when he heard this news. Chapter 511 - Watching the stars Chapter 511: Watching the stars Hu Feng shrugged: ¡°You went to the Marshal¡¯s tent today. I guess you want to talk about Marshal Wang!¡± Bai Zhi, who has a proud smile, suddenly froze: ¡°How boring, I think you are the locust in my stomach!¡± Hu Feng took her hand and said warmly: ¡°I¡¯ll take you to a ce.¡± ¡°Where?¡± As soon as she asked, she felt her waist became tight. After someone¡¯s arm surrounded her slender waist, she felt her body float in the air. Bai Zhi was so scared that she immediately closed her eyes. She could only hear the gushing sound of the wind. In fear, she unconsciously wrapped her arms around his body and leaned herself closed against him. Someone¡¯s lips slightly curved into a smile, as his eyes strangely shine. When they stopped, she still didn¡¯t dare to open her eyes. She could feel that they were in a high ce. Her feet were not on the ground and her butt was sitting on a log. ¡°Here, open your eyes and see.¡± Bai Zhi still closed her eyes and shook her head vigorously: ¡°No, I won¡¯t, take me down.¡± She was frightened when she fell from the treest time. Now, whenever she saw a tall tree, her legs soften. As if she was now suffering from acrophobia. Hu Feng chuckled. He has never seen her like this. ¡°It turns out that you also get scared. I thought you¡¯re a heroine who doesn¡¯t get scared of anything and will go anywhere and do anything!¡± Bai Zhi with closed eyes said: ¡°Heroes are also human beings. People always get scared of something. I¡¯m afraid of heights now. Please take me down.¡± But how could Hu Feng let her go easily? ¡°If you don¡¯t open your eyes, I will kiss you ~~¡± Bai Zhi¡¯s face flushed red and immediately opened her eyes. She red at him just like those shy little women in love. When she looked forward, she was stunned by the beautiful scenery in front of them. They were sitting on the tallest tree in the woods. In front was a clear river. On both sides of the river, there were groves of trees. On the top, when the wind blew, the starlight reflecting on the river twinkled like a long belt full of broken gold. Hu Feng pointed his finger up: ¡°Look up!¡± The sky was vast and boundless. Many nebe were surging beyond the Milky Way. Next to the bright moon, there were many stars. There seems to be another world on the other side, which was beautiful. Seeing the starry sky like this, she found it more beautiful and dreamlike than when her soul traveled into a different world. In the sky, there were beautiful and intoxicating stars just like huge stones without life. While on the earth, what they saw was another beautiful scenery. This must be the reason why people were taking pictures! If people see bad scenery or meet bad people, when they saw such a scenery, they might have a different feeling. In modern times, she has many regrets, is this why she was very surprised? ¡°Do you still want to leave?¡± Hu Feng¡¯s arm around Bai Zhi¡¯s slender waist never let go. Instead, he wrapped it tighter. The two were leaning to each other while looking at the beautiful scenery. The scenery was not intoxicating, but they seemed to be drunk. Bai Zhi looked up at the stars and asked, ¡°Do you know what these stars are?¡± Hu Feng asked: ¡°It¡¯s just stars, what else could it be? Or do you believe the rumors, that when people die, they be a star?¡± Bai Zhi smiled and looked at him sideways, then said with a smile: ¡°I naturally don¡¯t believe it. It¡¯s only made-up nonsense to fool children.¡± Chapter 512 - Not the time to throb Chapter 512: Not the time to throb Hu Feng looked at Bai Zhi. When he looked at her, he saw her beautiful eyes filled with thousand stars, shining and radiating with wisdom. Under the moonlight, her fair white skin seemed to be dyed with a thinyer of jade, making it looked moisturized and smooth. Her tall nose, cherry red like lips, and jade-like cheeks, were faintly glowing red. Hu Feng bowed his head and imprinted a kiss on her pink cheeks, then he touched her gently. At that moment, he felt like he had been struck by lightning, and his whole body became numb. Bai Zhi¡¯s hot face became hotter and hotter. She stretched out her arms and pushed him. Unexpectedly, she forgot that they were in a high ce. Her feet were still hanging in the air, but her body fell over in the trunk. However, this time, she didn¡¯t get scared, at least not the same as when she fell on the red fruit tree. Because he was by her side, she knows that she will be alright. She was sure that he will save her. Hu Feng jumped down from the trunk and held her arm with one hand, then twisted his heels on the air. Bai Zhi became dizzy. Even afternding on the ground, she felt like her surrounding was turning upside down. Hu Feng¡¯s warm lips touched her ear, and his low and ambiguous voice sounded: ¡°You must have done it on purpose. How does it feel for the hero to save the beauty?¡± Bai Zhi punched his chest with her little fist and shouted: ¡°It¡¯s you who¡¯ve done it on purpose. If you didn¡¯t¡­ ¡­ how can I fall?¡± ¡°What if I don¡¯t? I can¡¯t understand you¨C¡± A smug smile appeared on his handsome face that seemed to be can scratch people¡¯s heart. Bai Zhi was so annoyed with the man in front of her. She has always been calm, she doesn¡¯t easily get panic. She can handle everything with ease. But when she was with this guy, she always suffered a loss and she been taken advantage of by him. The most annoying thing was that she doesn¡¯t feel angry at all¡­ ¡­ ¡°Well, seriously.¡± Her heart was throbbing, even if her heart shouldn¡¯t be throbbing now. Hu Feng shrugged his shoulders: ¡°I have always been serious, aren¡¯t you?¡± Bai Zhi was speechless. She looked at him in the eyes, and instead of refuting him, she directly said: ¡°Today, I met Marshal Wang, he is old, his body is in a bad condition, but he traveled a thousand miles ande in here, why do you think he did?¡± The smile on Hu Feng¡¯s face was reduced by three points. And his eyes showed a trace of guilt: ¡°Naturally, it was for me. If it¡¯s not because of me, he can stay in the capital for the rest of his life and enjoy life with his children and grandchildren. Why would hee here again?¡± He was not the only marshal in the imperial court, but he came. His purpose was obvious enough, right? Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°You guessed it right, but you must not know that there is a doctor beside Marshal Wang. This doctor stayed with Marshal Wang so he didn¡¯t think of looking for another doctor. People said that he was a good doctor, but who would have thought that he was a poison doctor.¡± Hu Feng¡¯s face drastically changed, then asked quickly: ¡°Tell me, what is going on?¡± Bai Zhi narrated everything that happened in the marshal¡¯s tent today. Hu Feng, who listened to it, was so angry that he punched the tree trunk with all his energy. Bai Zhi sighed, then stretched out her hand to hold his wrist and pulled his hand from the trunk. She said softly, ¡°You must have guessed who is behind the scenes, right?¡± Hu Feng nodded his head: ¡°Who else but him? Over the years, he has been targeting me everywhere, trying to push me out. I live far in the northwest, while he lives in the capital, but he used me over and over again in front of imperial father with false charges. I never cared about him. I never cared about the throne.¡± Chapter 513 - September 15 Chapter 513: September 15 thBai Zhi looked at him for a long time, then said with a serious tone: ¡°You didn¡¯t care about him before, because you never regarded him as your opponent, you have no attachment to the throne. But he has, he wants to sit on the throne, and you are his only obstacle. Neither of you can live or die.¡± ¡°Hu Feng, no¡ª Chu Yan, if you want to live, you must fight with him. Even if you don¡¯t fight for the throne, you have to fight for your future safety. Only if he falls, you can stand forever. Otherwise, on the day he sits on the throne, it will be the day you die.¡± Hu Feng nodded his head. He thought about it. When he was in Huangtou Vige, he thought he didn¡¯t want to go back to the capital ever again. He didn¡¯t want to deal with troublesome things, so he just wants to spend a lifetime in Huangtuo Vige. But he also thought if that man became the emperor. If one day his identity was exposed, then not only he will die, but all the people closed to him. So rather than doing that, it¡¯s better to take the initiative to win back his own life. Perhaps in this way, he will lose some precious things, free life, simple and happy days. But he can protect the people he wants to protect from suffering, so it¡¯s more worth it. Bai Zhi said: ¡°I told Marshal Wang that you are still alive. If you want to see him, on the fifteenth day, go to the woods beside the corpse pit.¡± Woods beside the corpse pits? Zhou Gang and Xu Zheng were still there. She made an appointment in there, does she want Marshal Wang to meet the others too? Bai Zhi said: ¡°What do you want to do, you decide yourself. I didn¡¯t say anything else, just that you maye, or maybe not.¡± Hu Feng nodded his head: ¡°I know.¡± * On September 15. The moon was exceptionally round, and the evening breeze was particrly cold. When she left Huangtuo Vige, she only remembered to bring her medical kit, she forgot to bring her clothes. Only a few days more, and the autumn will pass and winter wille. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping yet?¡± Duan Cheng got out of bed with squinted eyes and then saw Bai Zhi sitting on the bed with a daze. He drank tworge bowls of snake soup this night, which is why he has to go to thetrine even if he was almost half asleep. Bai Zhi smiled filled wi fighting spirit: ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy. I¡¯m thinking of a recipe. I will sleep after I think of it.¡± Duan Cheng yawned before he went out, and a momentter, he came back, tying his belt while walking. ¡°Sleep early, you have to make me roasted snake tomorrow.¡± Then, Duan Cheng got into his warm nket, turned over and fell asleep. Bai Zhi sighed, she also wanted to sleep, but she didn¡¯t dare to sleep. She doesn¡¯t want to return to that ward. She doesn¡¯t know how she will face Lin Yang. If she saw Lin Yang, what will she say? ¡°Hi-I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time! Actually, I have been living very well, in another world¡­ ¡­¡± Something like that? Lin Yang will probably think she is crazy! The cold moonlight fell through the tiny gap in the top of the tent, on top of her head, and then on her sleepy face. Originally, she didn¡¯t have much time to sleep each day, so how can I survive it? Bai Zhi didn¡¯t open her eyes, but she knew that she was back¡­ ¡­ back to modern times again¡­ ¡­ Today, the ward was very noisy, the chattering voices, constantly echoing in her ears. ¡°She is my daughter. I gave birth to her. Who can deny this?¡± A sharp female voice sounded. ¡°Without this old man, how can you give birth to her? Can you give birth all by yourself? It¡¯s my seed, do you understand?¡± An arrogant male voice sounded. Chapter 514 - Biological Parents Chapter 514: Biological Parents These two voices are a bit familiar, but more like strange. The two people kept quarreling about who she belonged to. They kept quarreling, arguing and even copying each other¡¯s words. Lin Yang was sitting silently in the chair from the start, but his eyebrows frowned tightly. The impatience and anger on his face were overflowing. ¡°Enough!¡± Lin Yang stood up and shouted. His tall body cast a big shadow, forcing the two people to step back. ¡°Have you had enough noise? Since you entered this ward, have you ever look at the person on the bed? I agree to let you in, not to let you fight for her property, but hope you can use a parents¡¯ love to wake her up, to warm her and let here back. Do you understand?¡± The two stared at Lin Yang in a daze for a long time. This young man had always been gentle and seemed to look easy to deal with, so how did he suddenly get so scary? Lin Yang closed his eyes and deeply sighed, then said: ¡°I was wrong, I shouldn¡¯t have let youe in at all. If you have a little affection for her, how could she grow up in an orphanage? Alright, you go, don¡¯t evere again. ¡± The man looked at Lin Yang and sneered: ¡°Go? Where will I go? She is my daughter, my own flesh and blood. My daughter is here. Where do you want me to go?¡± The woman also said: ¡°Me too. I am her mother, if there is anyone here who should go, it should be you. Why should I go?¡± Lin Yang looked at the two indifferently and asked, ¡°I should leave? Do you know how much this ward is per month? Do you know how much the nutritional supplement she uses every day? If I¡¯m gone, can you afford to pay? ¡± The two people¡¯s faces drastically changed, but the woman answered back soon: ¡°Although we can¡¯t afford the expenses here, we can take her home and take care of her, which is much better than your expensive hospital.¡± Lin Yang coldly sneered: ¡°Really? Do you have an oxygen machine at home? A 1000 yuan bottle of nutrient solution per day is the basic thing she needed the most, can you afford it?¡± When the man heard those words, he was choked, but immediately refuted: ¡°Whether we can afford it or not, she is our daughter. We will take her now, you don¡¯t need to continue talking nonsense, and just quickly bring all her things in front of me.¡± Lin Yang raised an eyebrow: ¡°All her things? Like what?¡± The woman busily said: ¡°What else could it be? Of course, it¡¯s her bank card, payroll, insurance policy, the key to her house and car. In short, all of her things should be given to me.¡± Lin Yang shook his head: ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not possible. Those are Zhi¡¯er things. I can¡¯t give it to you.¡± The woman¡¯s voice immediately raised by eight points: ¡°You can¡¯t? To make it clear, she is my daughter. I wanted to keep my daughter¡¯s belongings. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Lin Yang said: ¡°Since you came in, have you ever asked why she became like this? Have you asked whether she will get better? Have you asked what¡¯s her full name now, or is she married? Did she gave birth and have a child? Have you ever ask even a single one of these questions?¡± ¡°To be blunt, I know why you came here today. Someone encourages you, hoping that you can take her away from here, get all her property while letting her die pain. What¡¯s the difference between doing this and murdering people for money? I don¡¯t think you are worthy to be her parents at all. A tiger, though cruel, will not devour its cubs. You¡¯re not even as good as a beast!¡± The more Lin Yang spoke the more he gets angry. Bai Zhi suffered since childhood. However, they, as parents, not only they didn¡¯t feel guilty, but also so vicious. How can such people be a parent? * A tiger, though cruel, will not devour its cubs ¨C even wild beasts look after their young. Chapter 515 - Being bewitched Chapter 515: Being bewitched The faces of the two people changed abruptly, which looked very ugly. It was like their big scandal was exposed upfront. In the face of such a strong and straightforward Lin Yang, they suddenly became timid. However, when they think of the cash promised to them by that person, and when they think of their ¡®daughter¡¯ as the top doctor in Mingxing Hospital. They can have her house and car in just a few years. And they can also have her savings, plus her huge amount of insurance. Once she dies, they can have a huge amount of money that they can¡¯t earn even for a lifetime. Money can make people crazy and expose their real nature! The man propped his chin and angrily stared at Lin Yang: ¡°Stop talking nonsense here. She is our daughter. We will take her away for good.¡± Lin Yang slowly sat back in his chair, gathered all his previous anger and looked at the man coldly: ¡°I am her attending physician and her temporary guardian. I don¡¯t agree with you to take her away, so you can¡¯t take her away.¡± Lin Yang ignored the anger of two people and continued to say: ¡°Go back and tell to that person, who encouraged you that, as long as I live, I will never allow anyone to hurt Bai Zhi. I won¡¯t.¡± Lin Yang then turned his head and looked at the motionless Bai Zhi in the bed. Her face was pale, but he saw a teardrop falling from the corner of her eye, which quickly hide into her dark curly hair. Lin Yang rushed to the hospital bed and held her hand tightly, ¡°Bai Zhi? Are you awake? Did you really woke up?¡± Bai Zhi didn¡¯t open her eyes, but tears kept falling from the corners of her eyes. She didn¡¯t know if this was tears of sadness or tears of gratitude. The parents who abandoned her, came over not to visit or care for her but because they were bewitched to kill her and get her property. However, Lin Yang, who has nothing to do with her, has never abandoned her. She had never even responded to Lin Yang¡¯s pursuit. There has never been amitment between. He canpletely ignore her. Bai Zhi moved her lips, as a weak voice came from her throat: ¡°Let them go!¡± Although Lin Yang didn¡¯t understand what she said, she was talking. She was really talking. He was ecstatic, but he tried to suppress the joy he felt. He lowered his head and put his ear close to her mouth: ¡°You say it again!¡± Bai Zhi moved her lips, her voice was still weak, but it was much clearer than before: ¡°Let them go, I don¡¯t want to see them.¡± Lin Yang turned his head and said to the two people, who were standing at the end of the bed and didn¡¯t dare toe forward: ¡°She said to let you go, she doesn¡¯t want to see you.¡± The man winked at the woman. The woman was hesitant, but still walked forward and squeezed herself beside Lin Yang, then reached out for Bai Zhi¡¯s hand. However, Bai Zhi vigorously withdrew her hand. The woman was a little embarrassed, but she didn¡¯t continue anymore, she just said warmly: ¡°Girl, you woke up, it¡¯s good you woke up, we will leave the hospital tomorrow.¡± Bai Zhi took a deep breath and tried her best to suppress the desire to swear. Leave the hospital tomorrow? She looks like this now, how can she be discharged tomorrow? She didn¡¯t even need to ask Lin Yang how she will survive after being discharged from the hospital. ¡°Get out!¡± All her restrained anger finally burst only with those two words. Lin Yang looked at the monitor connected to Bai Zhi¡¯s body. All her vital signs were normal. Now, Bai Zhi was no different from normal people except for some weakness. He heard Bai Zhi telling the woman to get out, but the woman just stood like a mountain in front of the bed, motionless. Chapter 516 - Sees the moon Chapter 516: Sees the moon Lin Yang immediately pressed the red button on the bedside. Thirty secondster, several uniformed guards rushed into the ward. With Lin Yang ¡¯s instructions, Bai Zhi¡¯s so-called ¡®biological parents¡¯ were expelled from the hospital and was listed to the cklist. They were not allowed to set foot in this building again. ¡°Bai Zhi, how are you feeling? You opened your eyes and looked at me.¡± Lin Yang¡¯s voice was slightly choking. His eyes were flushed red. He didn¡¯t want Bai Zhi to see him crying, so he immediately wiped his tears away as soon as it fell. Bai Zhi finally opened her eyes, in front of her she saw Lin Yang was ecstatic. She felt helpless inside his heart. She can¡¯t stay for long, she still had to leave. How will she exin this to Lin Yang? ¡°Great, great, you finally woke up.¡± Lin Yang leaned over and hugged Bai Zhi tightly. After several months of waiting, he was finally able to see the moon. Lin Yang helped Bai Zhi to sit up, and asked her whether she was thirsty, hungry, cold or hot. Without seeing him for months, he seems to have changed a lot. He no longer looks as meticulously as before. He has stubble beard on his chin, and his hair was not as neat as before. It¡¯s all because of her! ¡°Lin Yang, thank you!¡± Lin Yang was stunned, he didn¡¯t expect the first sentence she will say to him would be thank you. ¡°No need to thank me, this is all, what I should do.¡± When he smiled, he was as warm as before. Bai Zhi turned her head, looked at the night sky outside the window, and looked at the clock on the wall again, it was 4:15 am. In another two hours, it will be dawn. Today, Zhao Lan was not with her, nobody will wake her up in the middle of the night. She will not leave so suddenly. Now, she can stay for two hours more, but she will still return to the country of Chu. ¡°Lin Yang, I don¡¯t know how to exin it to you, but I think there are some things that I shouldn¡¯t hide from you.¡± Bai Zhi took a deep breath and then continued: ¡°This is not the first time I woke up. Every full moon, as long as I can see the moonlight, I will wake up here. And when I woke up on the other side, I will continue sleeping here. Or more likely, when the moonlight disappears, I will return to that world. ¡± Lin Yang stared at her in shock. Then suddenly, he reached out and touched her forehead: ¡°What are you talking about? You don¡¯t have a fever!¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense, it¡¯s all true.¡± Seeing Lin Yang still doubting her, she said: ¡°This is actually the fourth time I came back. When I first came back here, I took your first aid kit. When I came back the second time, I saw Manna, and she wanted to kill me. You saw it too, didn¡¯t you? When I came back the third time, I stood in front of the window and watched youing from afar. You saw me too, right? And today is the fourth time.¡± Lin Yang was shocked and didn¡¯t know what to say. He knew that he shouldn¡¯t believe this, but what she said did happen each time. He did lose his first aid kit and caught Manna trying to kill Bai Zhi¡­ ¡­ These, can¡¯t be right. ¡°Then, why didn¡¯t you tell me every time you woke up?¡± Lin Yang asked urgently. Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t want to tell you, it happened too suddenly, I came back suddenly, and left suddenly. In another world, I have a mother who loves me very much. Whenever I came here, my body there will turn cold, like a dead person, she desperately wakes me up each time she finds out. When I woke up there, I will fell asleep here again.¡± ¡°Lin Yang, I know all these sounds ridiculous, and I also think it is ridiculous, but this is the truth!¡± Chapter 517 - Another world Chapter 517: Another world Lin Yang held her hand tightly: ¡°No, I won¡¯t let you go, don¡¯t leave me anymore. Please, don¡¯t leave me anymore.¡± The tears that he tried to suppress poured out again, he couldn¡¯t ept the fact that she woke up and then will go in aa again. He doesn¡¯t want a lifeless Bai Zhi, that only rely on the nutrient solution. What he wants is, the Bai Zhi that talked like this now, and looked at him with eyes open. Bai Zhi withdrew her hand and stayed silent for a moment. As if she¡¯s making a decision. Her pale and decisive look made him tremble. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± He asked. Bai Zhi raised her eyes and carefully looked at Lin Yang in front of him: ¡°Lin Yang, one soul with two bodies, I can¡¯t take care of both. If I had to choose, I would choose the other me.¡± Seeing the horrified look in Lin Yang¡¯s face, she continued to say: ¡°I don¡¯t want my existence to be your burden. If you really want me to be good, give up on me.¡± Lin Yang shook his head: ¡°Impossible!¡± ¡°Lin Yang, listen to me!¡± Lin Yang took a step backward and sat back in his chair. His hands pulled his hair as he said with full of pain: ¡°I don¡¯t want to listen, stop talking. I¡¯ll find a way to cure you. You are right, one soul with two bodies, as long as you get better here, you don¡¯t naturally need to go back there. I will not give up.¡± ¡°Lin Yang, do you know why I didn¡¯t open my eyes just now?¡± Just now? When her biological parents were still here? Lin Yang shook his head: ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to see them, I don¡¯t want to see those two people¡¯s ugly faces. In this world, I have lived for 23 years, but in my memory, there is no single day that I truly felt happy. But in that world, I am happy every day.¡± Lin Yang shook his head: ¡°Did you never felt happy when you were with me?¡± Her delicate eyebrows frowned, what did she feel whenever she¡¯s with him? She can hardly remember, happy? She must have, but it was more like a peace of mind. Because she trusts him. She used to think that she and he would eventually end up together. Because beside her, there is no other man better than Lin Yang. She didn¡¯t know what it¡¯s like to fell in love until she met another man in another world. Love was not something you will feel to someone just because you apanied him for a long time. It was a very subtle feeling. Only when you met the right person you will feel it. If the person was wrong, you may not feel this kind of feeling. Bai Zhi said: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t respond to your feelings for me.¡± When Lin Yang looked at her, she didn¡¯t dare to look back at him. She felt like she owed him too much, so she didn¡¯t know how to deal with this. Lin Yang wanted to know whether she would really fall asleep again when the moonlight disappeared. The sky outside the room began to turn dark blue. The light started appearing, while the moon gradually disappeared. The girl in front of him suddenly closed her eyes. He tried to wake her up, patted her face, shouting her name, and shaking her body, but she was still the same as before. What she said was true, it was all true. How can there be such a ridiculous thing in the world? Then, does it mean the other world she mentioned also exist? What happened to her in that world? Who did she meet? Why can she leave everything here so decisively after she went to that world? Is it possible that he, who has been guarding her for so many years, couldn¡¯t bepared to those she just met for months? Chapter 518 - Looking down on women Chapter 518: Looking down on women When Bai Zhi woke up and she was the only one in the small tent. Doctor Shen and Duan Cheng had already gone to the big tent next door. Just after washing, Duan Cheng hurriedly came over and shouted to her: ¡°Hurry up, Marshal Wang sent someone to invite you. You go there now.¡± Bai Zhi made an ¡®oh¡¯ sound, then quickly tied her hair. When Duan Cheng looked at her hair, he suddenly shouted like he found a whole new world: ¡°Oh¡ª why do you have so many falling hairs?¡± Bai Zhi continued tying her hair without looking at him: ¡°Don¡¯t you?¡± Duan Cheng shook his head: ¡°How can a man have such kind of thing? Only women will have falling hair, you couldn¡¯t be possibly a woman, right?¡± He joked, but Bai Zhi¡¯s changed and get angry at him: ¡°Go away!¡± Duan Cheng chased after her: ¡°Are you angry? I¡¯m just ying with you. I actually also have falling hairs but much lesser. It¡¯s just your face is too delicate, if you put on women¡¯s clothes, I¡¯m afraid that women will be jealous when they see you.¡± Bai Zhi quickened her pace. She didn¡¯t pick a fight with him, she just went straight to the big tent. Vice General Zhang and Doctor Shen were talking. When Doctor Shen saw him, he quickly said: ¡°Here hees, he is Bai Zhi.¡± Vice General Zhang was over 40 years old. He looks very spiritual. He and Doctor Shen know each other. So now that they meet, they couldn¡¯t help but exchange a few words. ¡°Bai Zhi, this is Vice General Zhang beside Marshal Wang. Marshal Wang said he wants to eat the snake soup you made yesterday, so you can do it for him now.¡± Bai Zhi nodded: ¡°Okay, let me go to the kitchen camp first to see if there is an empty stove.¡± Vice General Zhang waved his hand: ¡°No need, there is a pot stove over Marshal¡¯s big tent. Everything is avable there, you just need to go.¡± It seems that Marshal Wang was very anxious to see her. She doesn¡¯t know if Hu Feng went to the corpse pit and meet himst night. Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± She took the bamboo trap that Duan Cheng handed over. There was a green snake inside of it. It was the only one he recovered yesterday. Duan Cheng originally nned to keep eating snakes, but they finished everything. * When they arrived at the marshal¡¯s big tent, they saw Marshal Wang was sitting at the table and drinking. He seemed to be in a good mood. When she came in, he immediately ordered everyone to retreat, leaving only the two of them in the entire tent. Marshal Wang got up and walked straight to Bai Zhi. He looked at her from head to toe and then sighed: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be a girl!¡± It seems that he and Hu Feng had seen each other, and even talked about her. Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to deceive anyone, but in this military camp, if I stayed as a girl, I¡¯m afraid that it would be inappropriate, so I pretended to be a boy, which made things more convenient.¡± Marshal Wang nodded and sighed again: ¡°So that is the case, but you are a girl after all. These things should have been done by men, you shouldn¡¯t havee here.¡± Bai Zhi said: ¡°The Marshal¡¯s words are not good. In my opinion, men and women, except for their body structure, are no different. Women have hands, feet, and brains. Why do you think only men can do something and women can¡¯t?¡± ¡°You men can lead soldiers to fight, women can do the same. Men can practice medicine, women can do the same, and they can even do much better. You men shouldn¡¯t underestimate us, women.¡± Marshal Wang waved his hands again and again: ¡°No, no, you misunderstood. I didn¡¯t underestimate you.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t underestimate me, but you still underestimate women. In your opinion, women should only stay at home, serve their husbands and son, and hide behind their husbands for a lifetime. Instead of pretending to be a man like me, and appearing outside all day long.¡± Chapter 519 - The first step of the plan Chapter 519: The first step of the n She¡¯s afraid that it was not only him who thinks this way, but most of the people here. In this world, this was not umon! ¡°Marshal, have you ever heard the saying, that behind every man, there is a woman who pays in silence?¡± Marshal Wang was dumbfounded. He doesn¡¯t know what she was saying. He shook his head nkly and said that he never heard of it. Bai Zhi originally wanted to reason out with him, but after thinking about it again, if she opened pandora¡¯s box, it would be an endless discussion. She should talk about important business first before this matter. Bai Zhi waved her hand: ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about this first, did you see Prince Jin yesterday?¡± Marshal Wang nodded his immediately and grinned. The smile on his lips almost reach his ears: ¡°I saw him. I also met gFu Zheng and Zhou Gang. I heard from Prince Jin that they were saved because of you.¡± Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°I didn¡¯t do much, I just did what I can do.¡± She then put down the snake trap in her hand and looked at Marshal Wang: ¡°What are you going to do next?¡± Marshal Wang said: ¡°We have a n. No, it should be said that Prince Jin has a n. I think it¡¯s wonderful.¡± Bai Zhi busily asked: ¡°What n?¡± ¡°The first step of this n is to send you out of here first.¡± Marshal Wang said. Bai Zhi was stupefied: ¡°Send me away? Why? Who am I hindering?¡± Marshal Wang said seriously: ¡°You are not hindering anyone. You helped us a lot. But you know, the reason why Prince Jin used to be the God of War on the battlefield because he can focus. He was very free from worries to the point that he can even turn a blind eye to his life and death. So when he does things, he can kill fiercely and decisively. ¡± ¡°But now, with you by his side, he has concerns, weak points, and he scruples about doing something, which is not good for sess.¡± Bai Zhi frowned: ¡°Is this what he said?¡± Marshal Wang shook his head: ¡°Prince Jin didn¡¯t say this, he only said to send you away, and nothing else. These words are just some superficial suggestions from this old man.¡± Bai Zhi was silent for a while but then nodded her head: ¡°Alright, I also think I should go back now. My niang must be very anxious.¡± It¡¯s better for her to leave so that he can do what he wants to do. Now that he has Fu Zheng, Zhou Gang, and Marshal Wang by his side, she believed that he will soon be able to regain his military power and return to his rightful position. But by that time, will he still be Hu Feng? Chu Yan, that name was really strange. Bai Zhi was a little lost, which could be seen from her eyes. ¡°Marshal, I will leave a prescription to Shen Dafu. The toxins in your body have umted for a long time. You can¡¯t detoxify them in a short amount of time, it can only be taken care of slowly.¡± She remembered the Bixin pills on her sleeve. She forgot to give it to Hu Feng. Fortunately, she brought it with her today. ¡°This is Bixin Pills. You take one every three days to keep you from getting sick.¡± Marshal Wang took Bixin Pills and said: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, don¡¯t be upset. Prince Jin is sending you away for your own good. He was afraid that once the military camp gets chaotic, he won¡¯t be able to protect you.¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°I know, I understand, I¡¯m going to leave. You tell him for me, that I will wait for him at home.¡± Marshal Wang was surprised: ¡°Don¡¯t you want to tell him this yourself? Although I¡¯m going to send you away, I didn¡¯t say you need to hurry.¡± Bai Zhi bitterly smiled: ¡°Going early orte is just the same. But it¡¯s still better to leave early, it will make my niang less more worried.¡± Marshal Wang couldn¡¯t help but nodded his head: ¡°I¡¯ll let someone send you back.¡± Bai Zhi waved her hand: ¡°No need, no one doubt my current identity. I could think of many reasons to be able to leave. But if you let people send me back, aren¡¯t you just letting people know that our rtionship is not ordinary? General Hu will not think that it¡¯s just a simple matter, which is not good.¡± Chapter 520 - Have to go Chapter 520: Have to go Marshal Wang thought it was reasonable, and so he said: ¡°Then you must be more careful on your way.¡± After returning to the military medical camp, Bai Zhi said goodbye to Doctor Shen and Duan Cheng. Doctor Shen was not surprised at all. Since the day that Bai Zhi volunteered to send the snake soup to Marshal Wang. He knew that this young boy¡¯s purpose ofing to this military camp was to see Marshal Wang. And now that he has seen him, he will naturally leave. Duan Cheng was very reluctant to give up. He begged him to stay. But after begging for a long time, he still didn¡¯t nod his head. He went back to the small tent and sulked. Bai Zhi wrote down the prescription of the medicine that Marshal Wang needed to take and exchanged a few more words. Then, she said to him:. ¡°Master, although we only became a master and apprentice for a short time, I will consider you my master for a lifetime. Don¡¯t forget this apprentice in the future.¡± Doctor Shen said: ¡°Don¡¯t also forget this master. Alright, go now to the small tent, and leave early.¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head and bowed to Doctor Shen, then she turned away from the big tent, and went to the small tent to get her things. Duan Cheng, who was sitting on the bed, stared at him: ¡°Just a few days ago, aren¡¯t you calling me big brother? And now you despise me?¡± Bai Zhi packed her baggage without raising her head: ¡°You are my big brother, so howe I will despise you? I¡¯m leaving now because there is something.¡± ¡°What is the matter?¡± He asked. ¡°There are very important things, but it¡¯s not convenient to say. Duan Cheng, if it is our fate, we will meet each other again.¡± She was now determined, just like when she came to this ce that day. Duan Cheng frowned: ¡°If it is our fate¡­ ¡­ what if it¡¯s not, does it mean I will never see you again?¡± Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°Let¡¯s see it¡¯s written in our destiny. Meeting each other here is also our fate, so I believe that it will not easily be broken. We will see each other again.¡± ¡°Do you really have to go?¡± ¡°I have to go.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± In the end, Duan Cheng failed to keep Bai Zhi. After watching his carriage disappearpletely, he suddenly thought of something. He hadn¡¯t asked where he lived. He didn¡¯t know where he lived. So how can they see each other again in the future? Duan Cheng ran as hard as he can. He used light footsteps, but how can his two legspared to four legs of the horse¡­ ¡­ * On the mountain road not far away from the military camp, Bai Zhi saw three people in the distance. When a sound of galloping horse sounded, the three people looked towards her. Isn¡¯t it Hu Feng who is in the front? Bai Zhi hurriedly stopped the carriage. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Hu Feng handed her a cloth bag: ¡°There are roasted sweet potatoes inside. I dug them in the mountains. You guys take it and eat it on the road.¡± You guys? She raised an eyebrow, wondering who he was referring to as ¡®guys¡¯. Zhou Gang busily butted in: ¡°Miss Bai, Prince Jin allow me to go back with you. I want to meet Xiaofeng and Awu. I¡¯lle back in a few days.¡± So originally that was the case, Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°Well, Xiaofeng has always been very worried about you. If you two meet each other again, he will be morefortable to study.¡± Zhou Gang repeatedly thanked Prince Jin for saving his son, and Bai Zhi for letting his son have a bright future. He said thanks many times, but no words can express how much he was grateful at them. Zhou Gang then jumped in front of the carriage and said to Hu Feng and Fu Zheng: ¡°Prince Jin, please go back quickly, don¡¯t let people find you sneaking out.¡± Hu Feng nodded his head, but his eyes didn¡¯t leave Bai Zhi¡¯s figure even for a second. This girl seemed to be unhappy because he wants her to go? Hu Feng wanted to say something, but Bai Zhi didn¡¯t give him an opportunity. After handing the whip to Zhou Gang, she went directly inside the carriage. Chapter 521 - Want her dead Chapter 521: Want her dead When Zhou Gang saw this, he quickly said: ¡°Miss Bai, Prince Jin asked me to go back with you. In fact, that is to let me protect you on the road.¡± Of course, Bai Zhi knew his purpose, but she was not in a good mood now. She doesn¡¯t know what to say in front of Hu Feng. Zhou Gang didn¡¯t use the whip, he looked at Hu Feng embarrassingly: ¡°Your Highness, would you like to talk first?¡± Hu Feng shook his head, ¡°No, I¡¯ll see her soon. I will exin it to her at that time. Go ahead, be careful on the road.¡± He was really uneasy to let her go back alone. Although their vige was not that far, she was, after all, an unarmed little girl. If Zhou Gang was with her, he will be at ease. When the carriage started to move, the dust also started flying in the wind. He stared at the carriage until the little girl¡¯s figurepletely disappeared into the distance. * In Huangtou Vige. ¡°Aunt Lan, take a sip. If Zhi¡¯eres back and sees you thin like this, she will be very sad.¡± Zhao Sue, who was carrying a bowl of porridge tried to persuade Zhao Lan in worry. Zhao Lan shook her head: ¡°I have no appetite, I can¡¯t eat.¡± After a pause, she said: ¡°If Zhi¡¯er really cares about me, how could she run to the military camp alone? Does she know what that ce is? She¡¯s trying to kill me!¡± While Bai Zhi had been away for a few days, she had been sick for a few days. She lost a lot of weight. If Zhou Awu didn¡¯t stop her, she might have already rushed to the military camp to bring back Bai Zhi. Zhao Sue sighed and said: ¡°Aunt Lan, what Zhi¡¯er did is wrong, but she must have her reason. She is smart and clever, she will definitelye back safely.¡± Zhao Lanforted herself by also thinking like this, but no matter how much sheforted herself, she couldn¡¯t get rid of fear. That was the military camp, where war happened, she didn¡¯t know how many people die there every day. How could she dare to go? The next moment, Zhou Awu came in and said to Zhao Lan: ¡°Aunt Lan, Old Lady Bai, and Mrs. Liu are here.¡± Zhao Sue immediately frowned: ¡°Why are they here again? What do they want to gain froming here every day?¡± Zhao Lan smiled bitterly: ¡°What else can it be? They hope for me to die. Zhi¡¯er is not here now. If I die, do you think they will let go of this house and our fields?¡± Zhou Awu said: ¡°Bah, shameless things. I will send them away.¡± Zhou Awu just turned around, but before he could even go out, Old Lady Bai and Mrs. Liu already rushed inside. It was their first timeing to this room. When they went before, they only let them stay downstairs, but Zhao Lan didn¡¯t go down. Zhou Awu didn¡¯t let them go up to see her. They came here so many times, but they didn¡¯t see even Zhao Lan¡¯s shadow. Today, they made up their minds to see Zhao Lan in person. They wanted to know how sick she was and how long could she live. After the two entered the room, they were immediately attracted by the unique furniture in the room. There were not many things in the room, but everything was exquisite, which they had never seen before. If Zhao Lan dies, all these things will be theirs. Just by thinking about this, their heart almost floats in the air. ¡°Who told you toe in? Get out of here!¡± Zhou Awu angrily shouted. If they were not women, he would have beat them a long time ago. Mrs. Liu stare at back at him and said: ¡°Why are you so fierce? We didn¡¯te here to see you. Why are you acting like the master of the house?¡± Zhao Lan had no energy to deal with them. She was toozy to talk. She just closed her eyes andy down. She acted like she didn¡¯t see those two people. Chapter 522 - Unreasonable Chapter 522: Unreasonable Zhao Sue put down the bowl of porridge in her hand, walked in front of Old Lady Bai and Mrs. Liu, then said: ¡°Aunt Lan is sick, she needs to rest. Please leave.¡± Olddy Bai¡¯s eyes fell on the bowl of thick porridge. Remembering that she only drank rice soup this morning, her stomach immediately grumbled. Old Lady Bai ignored Zhao Sue and took a step forward to get the porridge, but who would have thought that Mrs. Liu will rush over to get the bowl first. She grabbed the spoon, scooped a big spoon of porridge and put it into her mouth: ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to eat, then I¡¯ll eat it. I don¡¯t dislike it.¡± Old Lady Bai frowned. Does this woman still put her as her mother-inw in her eyes? This was supposed to be her food. Old Lady Bai coughed twice, but Mrs. Liu pretended like she didn¡¯t hear anything. Who get it first, should eat. At this moment, if she tried to be courteous, she will only suffer. She was not stupid. Seeing the porridge in the bowl was almost gone, Old Lady Bai didn¡¯t give Mrs. Liu a face, she rushed forward and took the bowl from Mrs. Liu¡¯s hand: ¡°Well, Liu Guihua, you are really capable!¡± Mrs. Liu pretended like she didn¡¯t understand the olddy¡¯s meaning, she smiled and said: ¡°Niang, you want to eat too? You should have said it earlier so that I should have left more.¡± Only one spoon of porridge was left in the bowl. Old Lady Bai was angry, but she couldn¡¯t do anything else. She could only swallow her anger and eat the remaining porridge in the bowl. Zhou Awu couldn¡¯t figure it out. How could such good people like Zhao Lan and Bai Zhi live with such kind of people in the past? One could imagine how much suffering they¡¯ve eaten under the hands of these two women. Zhou Awu said in a deep voice: ¡°Go away after eating.¡± Mrs. Liu lifted her sleeve and wiped her mouth, then said: ¡°Go away? Why should we go? Who do you think you are? I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s you who should leave. We and Zhao Lan are families, so now that she is sick, we should naturally take care of her. You outsiders better leave as soon as possible.¡± This seemed to be the funniest joke Zhou Awu had ever heard: ¡°This is your purpose ofing today? To chase us away? Who do you think you are?¡± He took two steps forward. As his tall body approached Mrs. Liu, an invincible pressure suppressed her momentum, making her almost breathless. Mrs. Liu busily took two steps away and then she felt a bit better. Mrs. Liu put her hand on her waist and said: ¡°What do you want to do? You want to beat people? I¡¯m telling you, this is Huangtuo Vige, an outsider like you shouldn¡¯t act arrogant in front of me. Do you believe that if I tried to shout and call for help, the whole vige will immediatelye to help and beat you?¡± Zhou Awu naturally doesn¡¯t believe it. For people like Mrs. Liu, why would a normal person in this vige help her? Unless that person has an abnormal brain or crooked mind. Zhou Awu sneered: ¡°I don¡¯t believe it, would you like to go out and scream now?¡± Mrs. Liu only casually said those ruthless words. She didn¡¯t expect him to act so toughly, forcing her to look at the olddy and ask for help. Old Lady Bai was very dissatisfied with Mrs. Liu now. She kept thinking about the food she had just eaten. She naturally has no intention to save her face. But after all, they came here together, so she has to help her. ¡°Zhou Awu, you shouldn¡¯t y rough in front of us. I will not eat this set. If you have the ability, you do it. Aren¡¯t you powerful? Beat us with one fell swoop,e on!¡± Old Lady Bai has yed so many tricks in her life, so how could this younger generationpete with her? Chapter 523 - Let’s do it Chapter 523: Let¡¯s do it ¡°Then let¡¯s do it, kill them. I will be responsible.¡± A clear voice came from the door, which made Old Lady Bai and Mrs. Liu¡¯s face drastically changed. Zhou Awu and Zhao Sue smiled in happiness: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, you¡¯re back?¡± Bai Zhi stepped in, smiled and nodded her head to the two, then she looked at Zhao Lan, who was lying on the bed, looking haggard and full tears: ¡°Niang, I¡¯m back. ¡± Seeing her daughter came back safely, Zhao Lan who lost her spirit, finally felt alive and became spirited. Bai Zhi turned to look at Old Lady Bai and Mrs. Liu Shi, then said softly: ¡°Do you think the two of us are easy to bully? Do you think that if you bully us, we will not dare to confront you?¡± Old Lady Bai and Mrs. Liu¡¯s face turned ck, while Bai Zhi continued: ¡°I¡¯m telling you, we can do it today. Once we do it, you will lie in the bed for a lifetime.¡± Mrs. Liu put her hand on her waist and said: ¡°You dare? Do you think we don¡¯t understand thew? I will go to the Yamen and send you to jail.¡± Bai Zhi sneered: ¡°Really? How will you sue us if you can¡¯t move out of the bed?¡± Mrs. Liu also sneered: ¡°Even if I can¡¯t go, my sons, and husband, who is the head of our family, do you think they can¡¯t go? Don¡¯t bluff with me, I won¡¯t be fooled by you.¡± ¡°You are right, your son and husband can sue for you, but if I am willing to pay money, do you think he will still file aint?¡± Seeing Mrs. Liu¡¯s face glow with joy, Bai Zhi scolded Mrs. Li¡¯us stupidity inside her heart, and then added: ¡°Don¡¯t be too happy about it, if I give your husband, Bai Dazhu money and he made such a big fortune, do you think he will continue to guard a useless waste like you? Do you think he will not marry another wife? Do you think he will spend his money on you until the end? When he married another woman and that woman gave him two sons, do you think your two sons and you will have a good life?¡± When Bai Zhi said those words, every word she said poke Mrs. Liu¡¯s heart, which made her heart in pain. Seeing that the situation turning in the wrong direction, Old Lady Bai busily butted in: ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her nonsense, Dazhu is not such kind of person. She¡¯s just provoking you.¡± Of course, Mrs. Liu knows that this was a provocation, but what Bai Zhi said was reasonable. With Bai Dazhu¡¯s character, he might be able to do such a thing. So what¡¯s the point of her fighting? Seeing Mrs. Liu¡¯s retreated, Old Lady Bai¡¯s heart became cold. She went here to make trouble. Because she knew Bai Zhi went to the military camp to find Hu Feng. She thought she will note back, as long as she didn¡¯te back and Zhao Lan fell ill and died, everything they have will be in her hands. But now, Bai Zhi was back, she lost everything. Bai Zhi said to Zhou Awu: ¡°I will count to three, if they haven¡¯t left, throw them down from this building. If they fall to death, I willpensate them with money.¡± Zhou Awu couldn¡¯t close his mouth from smiling: ¡°Well, you start counting, my hands have been itchy for a long time.¡± Without waiting for Bai Zhi to start counting, the mother-inw and daughter-inw run away like a mouse in the street. Another person was standing outside the door. When the two rushed out, they didn¡¯t see who it was. They thought it was Hu Changlin standing outside. When Old Lady Bai and Mrs. Liu went downstairs and left, Zhou Gang, who was standing outside the door, came in. He saw Zhou Awu with a scar on his face, but still, he shouted excitedly: ¡°Awu!¡± Zhou Awu froze, he turned his head and looked over. He saw a tall figure walking towards him against the light. The closer the person gets, the clearer his face became. Although the person lost a lot of weight, he still can recognize him at a nce. Chapter 524 - u Qiao and purple orchids Chapter 524: Lu Qiao and purple orchids ¡°Dage? Is it really you?¡± Zhou Awu rushed forward excitedly and held Zhou Gang¡¯s shoulders with both hands, then looked at him from head to toe. Zhou Gang was also very excited. Their Zhou family now still has two descendants. The two brothers had many things to say. They were about to open their mouths, but Zhao Sue pulled Zhou Awu¡¯s sleeve and gave him a wink, signaling that Bai Zhi had just arrived. She must also have a lot of words to say to Zhao Lan. She¡¯s afraid that staying inside the room is not appropriate. Zhou Awu took Zhou Gang up to the top floor and went to the attic where Zhou Xiaofeng lived. Bai Zhi sat down next to Zhao Lan, full of guilt: ¡°Niang, I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have hidden it from you. But I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t agree, so I went secretly.¡± Zhao Lan didn¡¯t speak. In fact, she had forgiven her in her heart. She was angry and got sick, but it didn¡¯t matter. The most important thing was that she coulde back safely. Now that she¡¯s back, other things don¡¯t matter. Bai Zhi leaned forward and hugged Zhao Lan¡¯s body. She leaned her head in her arm, then said coquettishly: ¡°Niang, forgive me. I swear, I won¡¯t do it again. I¡¯ll tell you what I will do, then tell me if you agree, okay?¡± How could Zhao Lan stand up to her coquettish? She raised her hand and patted her back: ¡°You, you¡¯re so ridiculous.¡± Seeing the mother and daughter talking, Zhao Sue hurriedly butted in to hand over the bowl of porridge: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, let your mother eat something. She hasn¡¯t had a good meal for several days.¡± Bai Zhi was very sad, but she tried hard to stop her tears. From the moment she entered the door, she noticed that Zhao Lan was thin and her face doesn¡¯t look good. She knew she was worried sick about her. Bai Zhi took the porridge and said: ¡°Niang, I will feed you.¡± Zhao Lan shook her head: ¡°No, I can eat by myself.¡± She took the porridge in Bai Zhi¡¯s hand and ate it slowly. The more she ate, the more her appetite got better. She ate three bowls at once. After eating, Zhao Lan became sleepy again. These days, she didn¡¯t sleep well. When she closed her eyes, she dreamed that Bai Zhi was covered with blood and died, which scared her to close her eyes. After Zhao Lan fell asleep, Bai Zhi and Zhao Sue came out of the room. Bai Zhi asked: ¡°How is the herb growth in the field?¡± Zhao Sue smiled and said, ¡°You came back in time. The herbs in the first plot have grown up. Boss Chen has been here several times. We gave him the recipe, but he wanted you to personally go to the diners¡¯ house to teach the chef to do it. He also came here yesterday. He kept asking where you went, but we didn¡¯t dare to say more.¡± Bai Zhi nodded her: ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go tomorrow.¡± After all, it¡¯s a medicinal diet, unlike other dishes. It¡¯s normal for Boss Chen to be more careful. After a short break, she took Zhao Sue to the field, picked up some lu qiao and purple orchids that had just grown up, and returned at home. The purple orchids had already bloomed, the flowers were light pink, the leaves were purple. The pink and purple colors matched each other, which made it looked extremely beautiful. ¡°This flower is really beautiful. Can it be eaten?¡± Zhao Sue asked. Bai Zhi nodded: ¡°Although the flower has no medicinal effect, it tastes sweet, so it is also edible. If youbined it to the purple orchid¡¯s leaves, the taste is simply amazing!¡± Zhao Sue swallowed her saliva, and then pointed her finger at the Lu Qiao and asked: ¡°This Lu Qiao¡¯s leaves are so small, but the stems are so thick. Won¡¯t it be hard to eat the stems?¡± Chapter 525 - Going home Chapter 525: Going home ¡°That¡¯s right, we eat the stem in this lu qiao. The stem has the effect of replenishing and nourishing blood. After peeling the outeryer, and adding some sesame oil, salt, and vinegar, the stem inside will be crisp and tender. I won¡¯t trade it even with ginseng.¡± When Zhao Sue saw her like this, she couldn¡¯t help but feel happy: ¡°Then, let¡¯s go back and do it quickly. I¡¯ll try it today. I wanted to know how good it is that you will not even trade it for ginseng.¡± A small piece of Baidu was nted in the innermost part of the medicinal field. Bai Zhi pointed her finger to the Baidu who hadn¡¯t yet grown-up: ¡°If this thing grew up, it will be made into arge supplementary medicinal diet. The old men in the town will have to spend a lot of money just to have this.¡± Zhao Sue was puzzled: ¡°What is this Baidu? What magical effect does it have?¡± Bai Zhi smiled mysteriously: ¡°I¡¯ll pass answering that question. When it grows up, I will you and Awu for it to try. By then, you will naturally know its magical effect.¡± Zhao Sue was not an innocent person. Although Bai Zhi didn¡¯t say it clearly, her meaning was very clear. When she heard those words, her face and ears turned red, she looked at Bai Zhi shyly and said: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, you can¡¯t go out and say this kind of words. People will make fun of you.¡± Bai Zhi cut her words with a hum: ¡°Make fun of me? Am I Bai Zhi afraid of people making fun of me? I am trying to make money and I am just telling truth. What is there to make fun of?¡± * When the two returned, the carriage was not in the courtyard. Zhou Awu and Zhou Gang were not around. Only Hu Changlin and Ru¡¯er were ying in the courtyard. Seeing Bai Zhi and Zhao Sue came back, Hu Changlin rushed forward: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, it¡¯s good you came back, your mother is worried sick about you.¡± Bai Zhi smiled and said, ¡°Hu Bo, I¡¯m fine. I just helped Bai Caotang to send some medicine to the military camp. I met an old doctor there. He saw that I had a good understanding of medicine, so he let me stay for a few days. I went to find Hu Feng. He is good. He told me to tell you that you don¡¯t need to worry about him. As long as they¡¯re not busy in the military camp, he wille back.¡± Hu Changlin can¡¯t close his mouth from smiling after hearing those words. The people he believed in this world the most were Hu Feng and Bai Zhi. Bai Zhi said that he was okay, so he must be fine. Bai Zhi was his future daughter-inw. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine if he¡¯s okay!¡± Bai Zhi smiled and raised the basket in her hand: ¡°Hu Bo, I picked some fresh medicinal herbs. I will make you a medicine mealter.¡± Ru¡¯er pulled Bai Zhi¡¯s clothes and said: ¡°Sister Bai, what about my present?¡± Bai Zhi froze, present? When did she say she was going to bring her present? Zhao Sue busily said: ¡°That is, after you left that day, Ru¡¯er was so noisy and looking for you. To coax her, we said that you go out to do things. When youe back, you will bring her a gift. I asked Awu to go to the town and buy her a present. ¡± It turned out to be like that, Bai Zhi touched Ru¡¯er¡¯s head: ¡°I don¡¯t have a present for you right now, but tomorrow I can bring one. Ru¡¯er is good. Eat well and sleep well today. Tomorrow, I will your present, alright?¡± Ru¡¯er pped her hands happily and jumped up high: ¡°Yippie! Yippie! I want tomorrowes!¡± After coaxing Ru¡¯er, Bai Zhi and Zhao Sue went to the kitchen to cook. The kitchen was carefully designed by Bai Zhi. Although there were no modern exquisite materials, theyout was pretty simr, the functional area was there. There was also clear ¡®tap water¡¯ from the top. Washing vegetables and dishes became easy and save them a lot of time. Zhao Sue smiled and asked: ¡°Where did you learn these ideas? The kitchen, as well as the bathroom and the cottage, are wonderful. I have never seen them before.¡± Chapter 526 - Purple orchid soup Chapter 526: Purple orchid soup Bai Zhi said while peeling the lu qiao one by one without raising her head: ¡°I didn¡¯t go to school, but I usually pondered about things that I don¡¯t you know. I don¡¯t have other hobbies, so I have time to think about some new ideas.¡± ¡°If Ru¡¯er could be half as smart as you in the future, I would be relieved as a mother.¡± She raised her daughter meticulously. As a mother, what she worried about most was her daughter¡¯s life will be in her mother-inw¡¯s house after getting married. Her maternal family doesn¡¯t have much right to manage this thing. If Ru¡¯er can be as smart and capable as Bai Zhi, and also as courageous as her, what else she needs to worry about? The two swiftly prepared meals. The dishes made with fresh herbs were very simr to ordinary green vegetables, but they have a special smell. The smell was quite good. Adding two drops of sesame oil even made it more attractive. Bai Zhi went upstairs and helped Zhao Lan to get downstairs. She first gave her a bowl of purple orchid soup. Two light pink flowers floated on the soup, which made it fragrant and beautiful. ¡°What is this?¡± Zhao Lan asked. Bai Zhi said: ¡°This is a medicinal diet for nourishing and replenishing energy and blood. Eat it quickly while it¡¯s still warm.¡± Zhao Lan nodded and let everyone to sit down and eat, only to find that Zhou Awu was not there, so she asked immediately: ¡°Where is Awu? It¡¯s time to eat, why he¡¯s not here?¡± Hu Changlin said: ¡°Awu took his elder brother to find Xiaofeng. I think he wille back a bitter.¡± Hearing that Zhou Awu¡¯s elder brother came, Zhao Lan put down the bowl in her hand again: ¡°Since there is a guest at home, how can we eat first? Let¡¯s wait and eat when everyone is here.¡± Bai Zhi picked up the bowl again and stuffed it into her hand: ¡°We can wait, but how many days did you not have a good meal? While the soup is hot, please eat it quickly.¡± Zhao Lan can¡¯t resist, so she drank the soup. The soup looked thick, but it¡¯s very cold and slippery in the mouth. The soup was steaming, so howe it¡¯s cold in the mouth? ¡°How does it taste?¡± Bai Zhi asked. Zhao Lan didn¡¯t make a sound and took another sip. The soup was fragrant. It has a special scent that could make people feelfortable. The soup was sweet, but the sweetness tastes more special than ordinary sweets. It was not greasy. ¡°Is this really medicinal food?¡± Zhao Lan asked. Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°Of course, this is the herbs that grow in our field. I just picked it up, how is it? Is it delicious?¡± Zhao Lan said with a smile: ¡°If you eat this, your disease will be cured. I¡¯m afraid no one in this world will be afraid of getting sick. Maybe, they will even want to get sick.¡± Bai Zhi said: ¡°This can¡¯t cure the disease. The function of the medicinal diet is to adjust the body, not to cure the disease or save the lives of people. If you get sick, you still have to take bitter medicine.¡± If you want to cure a disease, it¡¯s not just a matter of using medicines, but alsobining medicinal diet. If youbine these two, you might achieve the desired effect. The herbs she nted were all ordinary body supplements, not precious life-saving medicines. It can help condition the body, but it¡¯s far from treatment. Zhao Lan took two more sips and smiled, ¡°If you can be cured by eating this, I¡¯m afraid the medicine hall will be forced to close.¡± While talking, a hissing sound of a horse sounded outside. Bai Zhi hurriedly went out to greet people, but she only saw Zhou Awu and Zhou Xiaofeng came down from the carriage. Zhou Gang was missing. Seeing her came back safely, Zhou Xiaofeng was obviously a little excited. He quickly walked over: ¡°You¡¯re back? How are you?¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Then, she turned her head to Zhou Awu and asked: ¡°How about Zhou Dage?¡± Zhou Awu tied the horse and sighed: ¡°He left. After seeing Xiaofeng and saw everything was well, he left immediately. He said¡ª¡± Zhou Awu stopped and looked at Hu Changlin and Zhao Sue, then lowered his voice: ¡°He said he couldn¡¯t rest assured with Prince Jin¡¯s safety, so he had to go back quickly.¡± Chapter 527 - Teaching Chapter 527: Teaching Bai Zhi asked: ¡°Did he say their n?¡± Zhou Awu was puzzled: ¡°n? What n?¡± Zhou Ganf didn¡¯t say anything. Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°It¡¯s nothing, let¡¯s go to eat!¡± Hu Feng was so anxious to let her go. He must have made a dangerous n. He didn¡¯t want her to participate in it. He wanted to protect her. She knew this inside her heart, but can¡¯t he believe in her ability? With her there, maybe their n can be implemented much better? Seeing the family eating her cooking, her face was filled with happiness and satisfaction. The gloom in her heart gradually disappeared. People¡¯s values can be reflected in many ways. If the east is not bright, the west is bright. Since Hu Feng doesn¡¯t need her now, naturally there will be other people who need her. Isn¡¯t it nice to be with these lovely families? Bai Zhi was relieved instantly, her appetite improved, and she ate two bowls of rice. * The next morning, Bai Zhi and Zhou Awu went to the fields and picked two bundles of herbs and brought them to the town, straight to the diner¡¯s house. When Boss Chen saw her, his dangling heart finally fell to the ground. These days, he went to the Huangtou Vige several times, but he didn¡¯t see her face. Her family was hesitating to talk, so he felt something wrong happened. ¡°Where have you been these days? It¡¯s so hard to find you.¡± Boss Chenined to her. Bai Zhi said with a smile: ¡°I was studying alchemy. I went to this old doctor with excellent medical skills and ask for advice. I just came yesterday.¡± So that was the case, but this matter was not hard to tell. Why did her family refuse to tell him the truth? Boss Chen had doubts, but since Bai Zhi had returned, he didn¡¯t question her further. He only asked: ¡°I went to your house the day before yesterday. I heard that some herbs in the field have grown. Can we make medicinal meals now?¡± The stocked of melons have been sold out. The people who went to diner¡¯s house were moring for new dishes. His business recently has plummeted. Bai Zhi replied: ¡°Of course, I have brought all the herbs. Let¡¯s go to the kitchen.¡± Boss Chen took Bai Zhi and Zhou Awu to the kitchen. It was still early in the morning. The people in the kitchen were preparing things and haven¡¯t started to cook. When several chefs saw Bai Zhi, they became enthusiastic as if they¡¯ve seen their loved ones. Boss Chen separated them andughed: ¡°Look at how you tter people. Are you afraid that Zhi¡¯er won¡¯t teach you how to cook?¡± Bai Zhi alsoughed: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here to teach you all how to make new dishes.¡± Zhou Awu put down two bundles of herbs. Now, there were only two kinds of herbs avable in the field. ¡°This herb with small flower is a purple orchid, and this one with thick stems is lu qioa. I will teach you how to clean them first¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s very important to know how to wash and cut herbs. If you wash them poorly, not only you will destroy the appearance of the dishes, but also destroy the nutrition value and tenderness of the dishes. The dishes you will make may end up ugly nor unptable.¡± After washing and cutting, she taught the chefs how to cook the purple orchid soup. The lu qiao was very easy to make. They only need to peel off the skin and mix some seasonings. However, it takes some time to cook the purple orchid soup, so they set up the soup first. After stirring the purple orchid soup twice, an attractive aroma came out from the soup. The flowers shouldn¡¯t be put together in the boiling water. It will only be put on top when serving. The purple orchid soup was not only fragrant but also looked beautiful. ¡°Look at this, I can¡¯t bear to eat it.¡± A Fat Chef praised. Boss Chen has been greedy for a long time. He can¡¯t help himself when he smelled it. He hurriedly went in front of the soup and said: ¡°If you don¡¯t want to eat, I¡¯ll eat it.¡± Chapter 528 - 3 high symptoms? Chapter 528: 3 high symptoms? The Fat Chef wanted to take back his words, but he didn¡¯t dare. He pulled back the hand he stretched out and cursed himself for being cheap. Then he said with a smile on his face: ¡°Leave me a little bit, leave me at least two spoons. I want to know what it tastes like!¡± Boss Chen agreed, but when he tasted it, he lost control of himself. He took one mouthful one after another and ate it all in a short time. He made a promise to the fat chef, but this promised turned into clouds. ¡°This is good, this is so good. What benefits will it give after eating this?¡± Boss Chen put down the bowl and looked at the pot with a full expectation. There were two bites left in the pot. Bai Zhi replied: ¡°This purple orchid is good for nourishing and replenishing energy and blood. People with physical weakness can eat this three times a week. The effect can be seen after a month.¡± Boss Chen asked another question: ¡°What kind of effect they will see? Will there be a difference?¡± Bai Zhi replied: ¡°Of course, there will be a difference. Those with pale faces, after eating this meal 3 times a week, for 2 consecutive months, their face will be rosy and glowy. Those with shortness of breath and weak body will get better results. The obvious results, they will understand it themselves.¡± The chefs were excited about a while. This soup not only looked good and delicious but have so many benefits. In this way, what else is there to worry about in the restaurant? Bai Zhi then said to the boss Chen: ¡°But I am reminding you, that obese people are better to eat less of this. Especially Chen Dage, you can¡¯t be greedy for a while, you have to take care of your body. This purple orchid soup is not suitable for you to eat, this lu qiao is more suitable. It can lower your 3 high symptoms. You will also lose weight after eating more.¡± Boss Chen looked puzzled: ¡°What 3 high symptoms?¡± Bai Zhi secretly spat out her tongue: ¡°3 highs symptoms are indicators that there is something in your body that are too high, much higher than normal people. They are generally divided into three types, so they are called three high symptoms.¡± Seeing Boss Chen still wanted to ask something, she hurriedly to interrupted him: ¡°Don¡¯t ask so much, just remember my words, eat less purple orchid soup, eat more lu qiao. Also, eat less meat and drink less wine. Eat more vegetables and drink more tea. ¡± Even after saying those words, she was still uneasy. Bai Zhi reached out and grabbed the Boss Chen¡¯s wrist. His hand was so fat that she could barely find his pulse. ¡°It¡¯s only been a while since Ist saw you, but looking at you, you get fatter again.¡± Boss Chenughed twice: ¡°Recently, I attended a lot more social gathering, so I have eaten a lot more. It¡¯s okay. Anyway, I¡¯m used to being fat.¡± Bai Zhi withdrew her hand and sighed: ¡°Your pulse is not very good, you should listen to my advice. You should eat less meat. You shouldn¡¯t drink any more wine.¡± Seeing that he didn¡¯t seem to care too much, she said to the little servant beside Boss Chen: ¡°If something happened to your master, remember toe to Huangtuo Vige to find me. When he drinks, you should advise him. If he drinks again, something will happen. ¡± Boss Chen waved: ¡°What can happen if I drink some wine? I have been drinking for decades, but am I not still good?¡± He hasn¡¯t seen anyone who suffers stroke due to drinking¡­ ¡­ Bai Zhi didn¡¯t say much. It was useless to say more. People who are not suffering from an illness will not think of a tragedy they might experience unless they experienced it themselves. * After finishing their official business, Bai Zhi and Zhou Awu went to the market. They bought some food and a few pieces of fabric. She wanted to make a few new pillows. The rest will be for Ruer¡¯s present, a doll. When she was in the orphanage, sometimes, they received some donations of stationery and toys. There were many children in the orphanage, the toys were always not enough. The aunt who took care of them couldn¡¯t bear to see the children disappointed and sad, so she usually made some dolls out of rags in the orphanage. * 3 High Symptoms ¨C high blood pressure, high cholesterol, high blood sugar. Chapter 529 - Hand-made doll Chapter 529: Hand-made doll She was still young and couldn¡¯t grab the things of the older children. The hand-made dolls couldn¡¯t reach her, so the aunt will steal some old clothes secretly and waited for the older children to y. When they started ying, the aunt will hide on the corner, draw on the two pieces of fabric, stitch them together, and stuff some cotton. After sealing the hole, she will draw eyes, nose, and mouth with a pen on its face, and then the doll was ready. Although those dolls were not as exquisite and beautiful as the dolls in the mall, the children in the orphanage treat them like treasures and hug them every day. As if they were their loved ones. Until now, she still keeps that doll. She uses it to remind herself to do her best and to help more children like her so that they will suffer less and experience more happiness. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Zhou Awu was startled when he saw Bai Zhi with red eyes in a daze. When Bai Zhi recovered her senses, she quickly climbed into the carriage: ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go back.¡± After returning home, she called Zhao Sue to her room. Zhao Sue was good at embroidery, so she asked her to help her embroider eyes, nose, and mouth on the doll. She also made a braid of hair made of silk thread and let Zhao Sue sew it on the hand-made doll¡¯s head. A small skirt was put on the chubby body of the doll, and some lovely fruit graphics were embroidered on the skirt. Holding the finished doll, Bai Zhi praised: ¡°Such craftsmanship, I¡¯m afraid that even the most expensive doll in the Toy Mall cannot bepared to this.¡± Zhao Sue, who was praised couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°What is a toy mall?¡± Zhao Sue¡¯s question suddenly gave Bai Zhi a good idea: ¡°Sister-inw, do you think this doll looks good?¡± Zhao Sue said with a smile: ¡°Of course, it looks good. It¡¯s you who came up with this idea. I¡¯ve never seen such a delicate doll before.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we open a shop in the town and sell hand-made doll like this? We could ask the people in our vige to help us with embroidery work. Such a doll will likely be sold like crazy.¡± She will be responsible for the designs. Right now, her mind was only filled with dolls. Hearing this, Zhao Sue replied: ¡°This is a good idea, but won¡¯t you need a lot of money to buy a shop in the town?¡± Bai Zhi waved her hand: ¡°Let¡¯s rent a shop and try it first. Let¡¯s see how well it will go and decide what to do next after.¡± Bai Zhi was thinking to rent two shops, preferably next to each other. She will sell dolls to the first shop and sell medicines to the other one. In that case, making money is just around the corner! ¡°It¡¯s time for dinner. What are you two doing hiding in the room?¡± Zhou Awu stood outside and called them. ¡°Go on, go on, you go first.¡± Bai Zhi sent Zhou Awu away and told Zhao Sue about opening stores. The two were very excited, they both came downstairs after finalizing the matter. Ru¡¯er was sitting beside Zhou Awu, looking a little listless. Bai Zhi smiled and asked, ¡°Ru¡¯er, why you look sad?¡± Ru¡¯er pouted her small mouth: ¡°You adults are liars. You said you will give me a present. I waited for the whole day, but there was nothing.¡± The more she spoke, the more her eyes reddened in injustice. Bai Zhi walked in front of Ru¡¯er and asked her to close her eyes. When Ru¡¯er opened her eyes again, there was a beautiful and lovely hand-made doll in front of her. Ru¡¯er was very pleased and ran around in the hall with the doll, refusing to stop. Zhou Awu said with a smile: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, don¡¯t spoil her used too much.¡± Chapter 530 - Opening shops Chapter 530: Opening shops Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°I¡¯m not spoiling her. This is what she deserves. I made a promise. Even children know that adults should keep their words. How can I let her down?¡± Zhao Lan looked at the hand-made doll, she liked it very much: ¡°This hand-made doll looks really good. At first nce, I can tell that it¡¯s Sue¡¯s craft.¡± Zhao Sue said: ¡°I did the embroidery work, but the patterns are all made by Zhi¡¯er. Without the patterns she drew, I can¡¯t do it.¡± Bai Zhi sat down next to Zhao Lan and said to everyone: ¡°I just discussed with my sister-inw. We n to rent two shops in the town. One shop will sell the hand-made doll, and the other shop will sell the medicine I made. Our family¡¯s life will be better, what do you say? ¡± Zhao Lan and Hu Changlin agreed. As long as it was decided by Bai Zhi, there was nothing to worry about. Zhou Awu was also very happy. In this way, Zhao Sue can rely on her own ability to make money. Even if he leaves, he will be at ease. Since Prince Jin sent Zhou Gang to send Bai Zhi back, he was sure that they will make a move. As a warrior, he should be on the battlefield and do what men should do. He didn¡¯t dare to tell this to Zhao Sue, nor dare to tell Bai Zhi. He doesn¡¯t know how he will tell this to his wife and daughter. He was afraid that he would be soft-hearted and hesitant once he saw their tears. Bai Zhi has always been an activist. After thinking about what to do, she took action immediately. She entrusted the shop to the Boss Chen. Boss Chen was a good figure in Qingyuan Township. Renting two shops was simply a piece of cake for him. But she was the one who decided on the location. The Diners Restaurant was located in the busiest part of Qingyuan Town, where there¡¯s thergest flow of people, which was best to start a business. Simrly, the rent was also the most expensive. ¡°50 silver a month? Why is it so expensive?¡± Zhao Lan was startled. ¡°Niang, you have to pay if you want to gain something. Since the rent has reached 50 silvers, it proves that the shop there must be the most prosperous shop to make money. I think it¡¯s ok.¡± Although Zhao Lan felt distressed with the cost, she believed her daughter¡¯s vision. If her daughter said it¡¯s ok, then it should be. The shops were rented in a short time. Boss Chen helped her to find some people. The shops were decorated ording to what she wanted. The two shops were next to each other, but they werepletely different. One looked lovely, colorful, and full of children¡¯s interest. The other one looked restrained, quiet, and elegant. The Diner¡¯s Restaurant business was getting better and better. After the medicinal diet wasunched, people who have tried it couldn¡¯t stop praising it. The business boomed ten times more than in the past, which can be considered their golden days. Boss Chen was also a rational person. After earning so much, he increased the purchase price of the herbs. From 10 silvers per bundle, it became 50 silvers. From his usual purchase of fresh herbs, they can earn at least 500 silvers. The people who eat in the restaurant were all rich people. The toy shop and the pharmacy shop were next to the restaurant. These rich people can see the two specially decorated shops at a nce after eating the medicinal meal. As long as they are free, they will go inside and look around. Because of this, the business of the toy shop has improved. The pharmacy shop got even better. People go to the pharmacy shop to buy Jiejiu Pill, which was medicine for hangover almost every day. Seeing that the business of the two shops was getting better and better, but the war started on the border. Zhou Awu couldn¡¯t sit still. When Bai Zhi and Zhao Sue went to the town, he took advantage of it. He secretly packed a few clothes, left a letter, and then went away from Huangtuo Vige. Chapter 531 - Winter in the Northwest Chapter 531: Winter in the Northwest When Zhao Sue saw the letter, she was surprisingly calm. She just looked at the letter without emotion, without a word. There was no happiness, nor anger on her face. Bai Zhi hugged her and gently patted her back: ¡°Sister-inw, if you want to cry, just cry!¡± Zhao Sue shook her head gently. Although her eyes were red, no tears came out. There was even a wry smile on her lips: ¡°Actually, I already knew that he would go. Since you came back, since his big cousin brought you back, he didn¡¯t feel happy even for a single day. As long as he had free time, he will stand on the terrace and look at the direction of Northwest Military Camp, although he couldn¡¯t see anything. ¡± ¡°I always knew it, but I pretended like I didn¡¯t know anything. I selfishly kept him on our side. Although he became unhappy day by day, I chose to ignore his emotions.¡± Bai Zhi loosened her arms, put her hands on her shoulder, and looked at her in the eyes: ¡°So, you don¡¯t me him?¡± Zhao Sue smiled bitterly: ¡°Why should I me him?¡± ¡°He left you two women and went on a dangerous ce. He might not be able toe back. Don¡¯t you me him?¡± Zhao Sue looked up and looked back at Bai Zhi. She didn¡¯t answer her question, instead, she asked: ¡°Hu Feng also left you to go to the battlefield. Do you me him?¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°It¡¯s not the same. After all, Hu Feng and I don¡¯t have that kind of rtionship, but you are already a husband and wife, and also have a kid. How can this bepared?¡± Zhao Sue said: ¡°This has nothing to do with whether you are married or you have children, or not. I think Hu Feng has been suffering for a long time before he left. He doesn¡¯t want to leave Hu Bo, he doesn¡¯t want to leave you, but he is a man. He had something he has to do, so he eventually left, just like Awu.¡± The two released a long sigh. They could onlyin about being born in this troubled world. If the world is peaceful and all countries have no disputes, then there is no need for people to die. * Winter in the northwest was very cold, and it heavily snowed in October. She began to miss the modern heating system. In here, she can only rely on burning pit beds and charcoal stoves for heating. When she got up, she didn¡¯t expect that the winter here would be so cold Otherwise, she would prepare to be a groundhog. Hu Changlin helped Zhao Lan rece the charcoal in the furnace and handed it back to her. Zhao Lan said: ¡°It¡¯s warm in the room, you don¡¯t have to change it for me anymore. It cost a lot.¡± Hu Changlin said: ¡°We have a lot of charcoal. What are you afraid of? Besides, whether it¡¯s the medicinal field or the two shops in the town, the silvers pour like running water. If you earn so much money, you have to live a good life. Otherwise, what¡¯s the purpose of Zhi¡¯er trying so hard to earn money?¡± Zhao Lan sighed: ¡°The snow is heavy, why she and Sue still went to the town? Aren¡¯t all the shops close, so what are they going do in there?¡± Hu Changlin replied: ¡°Yesterday was the day when the military camp sent letters. The messenger didn¡¯te. They were worried so they went there on their own. I don¡¯t know if they got the letter this time.¡± * Bai Zhi and Zhao Sue went to town. This time, Zhou Xiaofeng was driving. After two months, Zhou Xiaofeng grew taller and began to grow flesh. His face looked much better than before. He finally looked like an a13-year-old boy. Since Zhou Awu, he started to learn to drive. And every time he doesn¡¯t need to go to school, he will volunteer to drive for Bai Zhi and Zhao Sue. From the post office, Bai Zhi and Zhao Sue don¡¯t look too good. The two sat in the carriage with a dull look in the face and didn¡¯t speak. Zhou Xiaofeng said: ¡°Let¡¯s go to the teahouse. Everyone there is well-informed. Maybe we can hear news on the battlefield.¡± Chapter 532 - Inquiring in the tea house Chapter 532: Inquiring in the tea house Bai Zhi¡¯s eyes lit up. Right, she didn¡¯t expect it, but she heard things about Prince Xiao in there before. So they might also hear something about the battle in the border in the teahouse. The three hurried to go to the teahouse. The weather was cold, the business in the teahouse was getting better and better, and it was almost full. The waiter led them to a big table where there were already two people sitting. The two were men in their early forties. They looked very kind. When the two saw that they were cold, they didn¡¯t wait for the waiter to serve them tea, they offered their tea to them immediately. Bai Zhi thanked them. At this time, the gentleman on the stage was talking about anecdotes. No one was discussing the war on the border. Bai Zhi was a little disappointed, but she didn¡¯t stay idle. ¡°Are the two uncles a local here?¡± Their clothes were not the same as those people who lived in Qingyuan Town. Their ents were also somewhat different. The man with a mustache said: ¡°We are from the capital. We are here to deliver goods. We will leave tomorrow. To be honest, it¡¯s much colder here than in the capital. We can¡¯t sleep at night in cold.¡± Bai Zhi nodded with a smile: ¡°Don¡¯t say that you people from the capital feel cold, even us local here feel cold. We came here to the teahouse to warm ourselves.¡± There were many people in the teahouse. The windows were covered with cotton quilts, and there was a small stove for warming tea on each table. So the temperature was naturally much warmer than the outside. The man smiled: ¡°Who says no!¡± Bai Zhi asked again: ¡°You came so far, aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± The manughed: ¡°What are we, two big men should be afraid of?¡± ¡°The Northwest is in chaos. It¡¯s not far from the border. I heard that many businessmen don¡¯t want toe here to deliver goods. They¡¯re afraid to get entangled in war and lose ie.¡± The man wearing the navy blue jacket took the lead and said, ¡°It seems you don¡¯t know yet.¡± Bai Zhi busily asked: ¡°What I didn¡¯t know?¡± The two men smiled at each other and then said: ¡°Prince Jin is back. The God of War of Chu Country is back. After he regained control of the Northwest Army, they break through to the enemy forces in Xiye Country. This good news has been sent to the pce. People in the capital had been talking about this.¡± Bai Zhi tightly clutched to her clothes, as her heart skipped a beat: ¡°So, did they won the battle? Is the war in the Northwest has ended?¡± The man immediately waved his hand: ¡°Although we have won several consecutive battles, the war hasn¡¯t stopped. The Xiye Country is determined to fight until the end. They even sent reinforcements. This war, I¡¯m afraid they will continue fighting.¡± Zhao Sue asked anxiously: ¡°So, how long will it take?¡± The man looked at Zhao Sue strangely. The woman in front of him looked abnormal. It seemed that the war had a lot to do with her. As amoner, it would be enough to live an ordinary life. So why is she asking such things? Not to mention, she is a woman. Despite his doubts, he still said the truth: ¡°No one knows how long it will take. I heard that Prince Jin and the General of Xiye Country had been fighting for years before. The Xiye Country was forced to retreat, but it didn¡¯t stop them to try seizing the great mountains and rivers of our Chu Country. ¡± Bai Zhi held Zhao Sue¡¯s hand under the table, reminding her to calm down. They shouldn¡¯t let these people notice something. Zhao Sue took a deep breath and suppressed the panic and anxiety in her heart. She pretended to be calm and took the teacup on the table to drink, but her pale face and trembling hands sold her. Chapter 533 - What kind of person is Prince Jin? Chapter 533: What kind of person is Prince Jin? Fortunately, the attention of two men was not on her, they didn¡¯t find anything unusual in her. Bai Zhi continued to ask: ¡°Uncle, I used toe here to drink tea and listen to the stories. I heard the gentleman on that stage say that Prince Xiao and Prince Jin are the most beloved sons of the emperor, but the seat of the crown prince is still empty. In the past, everyone thought that Prince Xiao will be the crown prince, but now that Prince Jin is back, will it change again?¡± When the two men heard her words, their faces changed in color. They busily said: ¡°Little girl, this kind of words can¡¯t be discussed casually. Fortunately, we¡¯re in the northwest, far away from the emperor. If you make such a statement in the capital, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to walk around the next day.¡± Bai Zhi dryly smiled: I¡¯m curious, why can¡¯t I talk about it?¡± The man shook his head. ¡°You don¡¯t know, Prince Xiao is entric, and all his men are arrogant and rude. With the support of Prince Xiao, they don¡¯t even bat an eye to do evil things in the capital. If you let them hear this, do you think they will not deal with you?¡± Zhou Xiaofeng blurted out: ¡°Such a person is qualified to be a crown prince?¡± Bai Zhi sighed and said: ¡°This is not a question of qualification or not. Once a person is born as a son of the emperor. Since birth, he has been qualified to be the crown prince. We, ordinary people, are not qualified to question his qualification.¡± When the two men said one sentence after another, Bai Zhi couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°What kind of person is Prince Jin?¡± Both men shook their heads: ¡°I don¡¯t know. The rumors about Prince Jin are mostly about how brave he was and how he won the victory. I¡¯ve never heard of anything else.¡± Bai Zhi remembered that Hu Feng said that he lived far away from the capital, most of his life. So it¡¯s only normal that people in the capital don¡¯t know much about him. Without anything else to ask. They sat for a while and left without even finishing the tea. * On the way back to the vige, their carriage ran very slowly. The road was covered with snow just like when they came earlier, except there were already traces of wheels of their carriage. In this kind of weather, people in the vige hardly go out. They spend their days under the nkets at home until the cold weather warms up. Back at home, Hu Changlin hurriedly handed over a bowl of soup to the three women that he prepared in advance. The three hugged each other, and slowly warmed their frozen bodies. ¡°How is it? Is there any letter?¡± Hu Changlin asked. Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°None.¡± Seeing Hu Changlin¡¯s face was disappointed, she busily said: ¡°Although there is no letter, we have heard some news. Hu Feng is fine, Awu should have been with Hu Feng by now. Hu Feng is fine, so Awu must be fine. Everything is well.¡± Hu Changlin was relieved, and so a smile appeared immediately on his face: ¡°If they alright, then it¡¯s fine.¡± At this time, knocks came from outside the gate. Zhou Xiaofeng hurriedly to open the door. He saw it was Mrs. Zhang and Bai Erzhu: ¡°Do you need something?¡± Zhou Xiaofeng asked. Mrs. Zhang¡¯s smiled awkwardly and nodded: ¡°We have something to ask Zhi¡¯er. Is she here?¡± Zhou Xiaofeng looked back at Bai Zhi in the house. Only when he saw her nodded her head he let the twoe in. Zhou Xiaofeng really hates people like the Bai family. Although Mrs. Zhang and Bai Erzhu were a little different, they will always be the Bai family, and so he still hates them. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Bai Zhi pointed her finger to the empty seat beside the charcoal stove and motioned them to sit down and warm themselves. The two were cold, so when they saw a fire, they quickly reached out their hands to warm themselves. Mrs. Zhang then said to Bai Zhi: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, we came to buy some grains from you.¡± Bai Zhi raised an eyebrow: ¡°Didn¡¯t you just bought a few days ago? Howe you finish them all too soon?¡± Last time, when they bought grains, it was enough for the four of them to spend it the whole winter. Chapter 534 - Buying rice Chapter 534: Buying rice Mrs. Zhang sighed and red at Bai Erzhu: ¡°Originally it was enough for us, but the first branch is like bandits. Every time the meal was cooked, they will rob it. With Bai Dazhu¡¯s physique, we are not his opponent, coupled with Liu Guihua¡¯s ability to y tricks, we are¡­ ¡­ Later, when Erzhu saw that they really couldn¡¯t survive, he gave them half our rations.¡± At this point, she got really angry. He didn¡¯t discuss it with her before he divided their rations. Mrs. Zhang looked at Bai Erzhu with sharp eyes, then continued: ¡°We still have half of the ration. So we can still eat for a few days, but who knows, that Liu Guihua¡¯s maternal side wille and said that her mother was starving to death. She didn¡¯t eat for several days.¡± ¡°Liu Guihua wanted to help her mother, but Bai Dazhu and the olddy refused to help. Liu Guihua, that wicked woman, took advantage of the time that we are all in the kitchen, and stole all the food in our room and gave it to her brother.¡± The more she spoke, the more she wanted to tear that wicked woman into pieces. Zhou Xiaofeng on the side said: ¡°In that case, you should also grab their rations away from her.¡± Mrs. Zhang replied: ¡°I thought the same way. At that time, I asked Liu Guihua for food and asked her to return what Erzhu had given to them before. But do you know what that wicked woman said? She said that the food was already given to their family, so it belongs to the first branch. There is no way that she will give it back to us. After we shared our food, they just let us starve to death? How can there be such kind of people in this world?¡± Seeing his wife so angry, Bai Erzhu med himself: ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. You med me for being soft-hearted for a while. People like them are simply not worthy of sympathy.¡± Bai Zhi said: ¡°Have you ever thought that such a thing if it happened once, it will happen the second time? With your ability, do you think you can support the first branch and the olddy?¡± Mrs. Zhang released a heavy sigh and said immediately: ¡°Support them? Why should we? They have hands and feet, why should we support them? I¡¯ve thought about it for a long time. When we nted melons next spring and earned money, I ¡¯ll do the same. I¡¯ll build a new house and stop seeing them.¡± Bai Zhi shook her head but said nothing. How could their situation be the same as hers? She was a child picked up by Bai Sanzhu, while Zhao Lan was only a daughter-inw, but what about Bai Erzhu? He was the olddy¡¯s biological son and Bai Dazhu¡¯s younger brother. This kind of blood rtionship can¡¯t be broken. If she wants topletely break the rtionship with them, she¡¯s afraid that it will be very difficult. Bai Zhi got up: ¡°You wait, I¡¯ll get grains.¡± Whatever they want to do with the Bai family, it has nothing to do with her. She was toozy to manage it and toozy to ask. And so, she just sold her as much grain as she wanted to. * ¡°You haven¡¯t you sleep yet?¡± Zhao Sue went downstairs and walked by Bai Zhi¡¯s room when she returned. She saw the light was still lit inside, so she pushed the door to take a look. Bai Zhi looked at the full moon outside the window and smiled: ¡°The moonlight is too strong to sleep.¡± Zhao Sue frowned: ¡°What reasoning is that? Why do I feel like the moonlight is not strong? Just tell me honestly, your thinking about Hu Feng, right?¡± She walked close to Bai Zhi and sat down, then reached out her hand to the stove to warm herself. Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°No, I was just thinking about the shops we just rented. The business is so good, but we only open a few days and we encountered heavy snow. I¡¯m thinking about the rent this month.¡± Zhao Sue was about to speak, but the next second, a hurried knocking at the gate sounded. And it seemed like someone was shouting Bai Zhi¡¯s name, but they didn¡¯t hear who it was. Chapter 535 - Hypertension (1) Chapter 535: Hypertension (1) Who¡¯s knocking on the door in the middle of the night? Bai Zhi stood up, took her cotton jacket on the shelf and put it on, then picked up a wooden stick from the corner of the room: ¡°Sister-inw, you go and guard Ru¡¯er in the room, I¡¯ll go out and see.¡± How could Zhao Sue let her go alone? She also quickly took a stick and held it tightly: ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. If it¡¯s someone we don¡¯t know, we will fight back together.¡± Well, with one more person, sess will increase. So Bai Zhi didn¡¯t refuse anymore. The two went downstairs together. When they reached the gate, she shouted: ¡°Who is knocking on the door? Do you know what time it is now?¡± The voice from outside sounded anxious: ¡°Miss Bai, not good, my master suddenly fainted. He doesn¡¯t wake up. His face looks scary. Didn¡¯t you say that, if something happened to my master, I shoulde and find you?¡± Bai Zhi busily asked: ¡°Your master is Boss Chen?¡± The man repeatedly said yes. Bai Zhi hurriedly opened the gate. The moonlight was bright, she can clearly see the face of the young man outside. It was indeed the servant she had seen with Boss Chen that day. Bai Zhi asked: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your master?¡± The young servant quickly said: ¡°My master went to drink with his friends today. I advised him to drink less than two cups. Originally, my master didn¡¯t want to drink so much, but his friends didn¡¯t let him go. They poured him one cup after another. After a while, my master said that he was dizzy. Then, he fell as soon as he stood up. I invited a doctor, but the doctor said he couldn¡¯t cure him. I couldn¡¯t help bute here to find you.¡± Bai Zhi looked outside, a carriage was parked outside. She said to the young servant: ¡°Just wait for a while, I¡¯ll get something first. I¡¯ll go with you right away.¡± The young servant was overjoyed and kept nodding his head. Then, he hurried back to the carriage and waited. Bai Zhi went back to her room, took her cloth bag with medicinal materials, and went down. She said to Zhao Sue that she will go with the young servant. The carriage ran fast in the snow. She was almost thrown outside after encountering a few bumps on the road. It can be seen how dangerous it was traveling under the snow. When they arrived in Boss Chen¡¯s mansion, it was already three o¡¯clock in the midnight. If it was summer season, the sky was already a bit bright, but now that it was winter, the sky was still dark. Right after entering the house, she heard a woman crying. The young servant led Bai Zhi into the room. Doctor Song, who was invited, hadn¡¯t left. He was writing a prescription. He originally didn¡¯t intend to prescribe medicine. Boss Chen had such a disease. A disease that couldn¡¯t be cured with any medicine. Even if he luckily retrieved his life, he won¡¯t be able to live like before. There¡¯s no use in prescribing any medicine, but Madame Chen begged him. He couldn¡¯t help it, so he agreed to prescribe something first. ¡°Madam, Miss Bai is here.¡± Bai Zhi walked inside the room. Doctor Song looked up and saw Bai Zhi. He immediately recognized her: ¡°Aren¡¯t you the little girl who went to Baicaotang to buy leeches and pangolins?¡± Bai Zhi didn¡¯t have time to exchange greetings with him. She only nodded her slightly and say hello. Then, she went close to Boss Chen¡¯s bed and quickly looked at his body from head to toe. It can be determined that he lost consciousness due to a sudden increase in blood pressure. Although his pulse was chaotic, it was there. His heartbeat was also strong, which showed that there was no cerebral hemorrhage. As long as there is no cerebral hemorrhage, she has a way to treat him. Bai Zhi quickly took out the silver needles from the cloth bag and started treating Boss Chen without saying a word. Chapter 536 - Hypertension (2) Chapter 536: Hypertension (2) Madame Chen had never seen Bai Zhi before. She only heard things about her whenever Boss Chen mentioned her. She knew she was Meng Nan¡¯s, beloved woman. She knew she was good at cooking and she was a business-minded woman, but she never heard that she was a doctor. ¡°Miss Bai, my husband, what is wrong with him?¡± Madame Chen asked with tears. Bai Zhi pierced the vital points in Boss Chen¡¯s body to block and relieve the high flow of blood to his brain. After finished inserting needles, she straightened her back and replied to Madame Chen: ¡°I told him long ago that he is too fat. All his internal organs, including the heart and blood vessels, got affected by his obesity. He had to eat less fatty foods and eat more vegetables. And he shouldn¡¯t drink wine, but it seems he didn¡¯t keep my words in mind.¡± Madame Chen was both anxious and angry: ¡°I also advised him to eat and drink less, but he doesn¡¯t listen. He eats five times a day, so can¡¯t he get fat like this?¡± Bai Zhi sighed and thenforted her: ¡°Fortunately, you treated him in time. He will be alright, but if he still overeats and didn¡¯t change, if he got sick again, he won¡¯t be lucky anymore.¡± ¡°Will he be alright? My husband, will he be really alright?¡± Madame Chen was overjoyed, but thinking of Doctor Song¡¯s words before, she felt a little skeptical. Doctor Song said he can¡¯t do anything, but she said he¡¯ll be alright? Who should she listen to? Madame Chen looked at Doctor Song. Doctor Song was older and was also the head doctor in thergest pharmacy shop in Qingyuan Town. When she had a headache and fever before, they call him to check her condition. So she believed in his skills. In short, she believed in Song more than Doctor Bai Zhi. Doctor Song stepped forward and asked Bai Zhi: ¡°Miss Bai, what disease do you think Boss Chen encountered?¡± Bai Zhi casually replied: ¡°His blood pressure suddenly increased. Forcing his heart to beat faster, which leads to palpitations, headaches, dizziness, and other symptoms. I don¡¯t know how you call this disease, but I call it hypertension.¡± Doctor Song looked stunned. What¡¯s that? Hypertension? What is hypertension? He had never heard of it before, but the symptoms she said were right. Bai Zhi sneered: ¡°Doctor Song, to put it bluntly, you can¡¯t cure this disease, but I can cure it. You don¡¯t believe me. I can understand that. After all, we are not familiar with each other. Brother Chen will wake up in a while, and you will know that I am not lying to you.¡± Madame Chen hurriedly waved her hand, ¡°No, no, you misunderstood Miss Bai. How can I not believe you? There is no such thing.¡± Whether she believes her or not, she doesn¡¯t care. Boss Chen helped her a lot. So now that he fell into this situation, she will naturally help him. Why should she pay attention to what other people thinks? Doctor Song asked another question: ¡°You said he has hypertension. How should you treat such kind of disease?¡± Bai Zhi pointed to the silver needle pierced at various points around Boss Chen¡¯s body, then said: ¡°Since he fell unconscious due to high blood pressure, it¡¯s only natural to lower the blood pressure first. After lowering the blood pressure, then he will wake up naturally.¡± After saying those words, she leaned again and pulled the silver needles. Her movements were very fast. However, she didn¡¯t pull out the needle directly, she pulled it after twisting it slowly. Doctor Song heard about this acupuncture treatment. People said this treatment process was extremelyplicated. You can¡¯t learn about it just because you wanted to learn. This acupuncture treatment was very unique. Not everyone can learn about this secret technique. Chapter 537 - Hypertension (3) Chapter 537: Hypertension (3) What is the origin of this Miss Bai that she can learn this acupuncture treatment at such a young age? This medical treatment should not be simple, but she was very calm. After collecting the silver needles, Bai Zhi pressed the Shaofu and Laogong acupuncture points in Boss Chen¡¯s hand. After pressing three times, Boss Chen woke up. When Boss Chen opened his eyes, he saw a familiar blue curtain tent. He got confused for a while. Did he drink too much? What¡¯s going on? ¡°Master, Master, you finally woke up, you scared me to death~~ Woo ~~¡± Madame Chen rushed forward and lie on Boss Chen¡¯s arm, crying. She was not acting sad. Since she married him, she had been living a good life. Her husband earned a lot of money. The only regret she has was that the two of them have no children. If her husband dies, how many brothers he has that will rush to im their family property? How will she live by then? Fortunately, her husband woke up. Otherwise, she didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°What are you crying for? What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± He tried to see the people around him and saw Bai Zhi standing beside the bed: ¡°Zhi¡¯er? Why are you here?¡± Bai Zhi said with a straight face: ¡°Why am I here? Why don¡¯t you ask yourself? Didn¡¯t I warn before? I told you many times to drink less, and eat less meat. Did you listened?¡± Boss Chen then remembered what happened today. He drunk a few shots with his friends in the restaurant earlier, then suddenly he felt dizzy. He thought he was just drunk, so he nned to stand at the window to sober himself. But as soon as he stood up, his chest badly hurt, and he saw stars in front of him. He wanted to call someone, but when he opened his mouth, his eyes became dark, and then he didn¡¯t know what happened next. So to say, he was not drunk, but sick? ¡°Did I really get sick by drinking?¡± He was very surprised, he didn¡¯t expect to get sick just by drinking. Bai Zhi said: ¡°You don¡¯t get this kind of disease just by drinking alone. But today, you got sick, indeed because you drink. Chen Dage, I sincerely advise you, if you don¡¯t want to experience this again, you must not only stop drinking but also follow all my instructions previously. If you lose weight, your body will likely recover. If you continue to get fat and have DM, don¡¯t mention about drinking less or eating less fat. You can only eat a little bit of food by then. That kind of lifestyle is painful.¡± She has seen many patients with diabetes mellitus with her own eyes. That pain when you want to eat but dare not eat. Although she didn¡¯t experience it herself, she feels ufortable just by seeing it. Even in the 23rd century, there is still no medicine that can cure diabetes mellitus. Once you get diabetes mellitus, even if you maintain your condition properly for a long time, you still can¡¯t escape the torture of otherplications. Boss Chen didn¡¯t know what she was talking about, but seeing the look in her eyes, he had a chill. So does it mean, he got lucky to live? Doctor Song, who was on the side asked: ¡°Miss Bai, what kind of disease is this DM you are you talking about? Howe I¡¯ve never heard of it before?¡± He had never heard that hypertension she mentioned before. And now, she talked about this DM? Bai Zhi said: ¡°Diabetes mellitus is what you call diabetes. Have you heard of diabetes?¡± Doctor Song nodded his head: ¡°Of course I have heard of diabetes. This is a terrible disease. There is no medicine to cure it. In a short time, a person with a good body will be skinny. It¡¯s useless to drink any kind of medicine. And not long after people simply die.¡± Chapter 538 - Dongyang Prefecture Magistrate Chapter 538: Dongyang Prefecture Magistrate Bai Zhi said: ¡°Diabetes can be controlled with medicine, but it is a fact that it cannot be cured.¡± Doctor Song was shocked for a while, but then he asked: ¡°What medicine should be used to control diabetes?¡± This was a long story. She was not interested to talk about it, she doesn¡¯t want to say too much. At least not now. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when I have free time.¡± Bai Zhi said with a smile. Doctor Song was so anxious to know, but it was not easy to ask. Also, he didn¡¯t know if what she was saying is true or not. But seeing her easily woke up Boss Chen, it must not be fake. He couldn¡¯t help but admired her for having such knowledge at such a young age. ¡°Chen Dage, did you remember what I said?¡± Bai Zhi asked Boss Chen. Boss Chen nodded his head again and again: ¡°I remember, with this lesson, I will never dare not listen to you again.¡± Bai Zhi smiled: ¡°Yes, you really don¡¯t shed a tear until you see a coffin. Well, I¡¯ll prescribe you medicine first, you take it ording to this prescription. Take it for the first three days. And then, I¡¯ll bring you antihypertensive medicine. You have to take one pill when you get up in the morning. It will prevent you from getting sick.¡± Then, Bai Zhi said to Madame Chen, who was standing beside her: ¡°Sister-inw, if you really care about him, listen to my advice. From now on, whenever he will go out, don¡¯t prepare him a carriage, let him walk, let him walk several times each day. Aside from that, let him eat as lightly as possible. Let him eat less oil and less salt, eat more fish, and eat less meat. Eating more green vegetables is also good. It¡¯s good for the body.¡± Bai Zhi looked at the few pots on the small round table, then said: ¡°You should also make him drink less tonic. Does he look sick or suffering that kind of illness? Look at his fat body, do you think he needs this?¡± Madame Chen blushed, lowered her, and mumbled: ¡°It¡¯s because I want to have a child. I haven¡¯t conceived. Doctor Song said that I was fine, so I thought if I made him drink this, I will get pregnant.¡± Bai Zhi sighed: ¡°The more you make up, the more you can¡¯t get pregnant. Let me tell you the truth. You can¡¯t get pregnant because he is too fat. Once he loses weight and his body returns normal, do you think you will still not get pregnant?¡± Madame Chen¡¯s eyes lit up and asked anxiously: ¡°Are you telling the truth? As long as he loses weight, I can get pregnant with a child?¡± Bai Zhi said: ¡°I¡¯m just saying that chances will be much higher. There is no absolute answer. Some people are born with birth defects, which is not easy to say.¡± Anyway, Bai Zhi gave them hope. To be able to have a child, she must let her husband thin. At this time, the sky was already bright. She stood outside the gate of Boss Chen¡¯s house and looked up at the rising sun covered with thick clouds. The warm sunlight came out through the clouds. This time, she survived the 15th full moon, but what about next time? * In Dongyang City. ¡°Master, He Daren asked for an audience.¡± The old housekeeper stood at the door of the study room, facing Cang Shuhang, who was practicing calligraphy. Cang Shuhang stopped writing and looked up at the old housekeeper: ¡°What is he doing here?¡± The old housekeeper said: ¡°He has something to give you.¡± Give something? Cang Shuhang put aside his brush and said: ¡°Since he came to give something, let him wait in the partial hall. I¡¯lle in a moment.¡± He was not very familiar with He Ming. He asked him to do things several times for him, but he was too stingy. He pushed him away by scaring him revealing his corruption, so what does he want this time? Cang Shuhang went to his room and changed clothes. Then he yed around with the maidservant who brought him tea for a while and then got up to go to the partial hall. Chapter 539 - Cang Shuhang

Chapter 539: Cang Shuhang

In the partial hall, He Ming has been waiting for a long time. In the end, when he saw the Prefecture Magistrate, he hurriedly saluted. Cang Shuhang waved his hand: ¡°You don¡¯t need to be polite. Is there anything I can do for you?¡± He Ming waited until Cang Shuhang sat on his seat before he took out a red velvet box. Then, he handed it to him: ¡°Daren, this is something this old one obtained by ident. I heard that you are looking for a gift to give to the Empress Dowager¡¯s birthday. I saw this thing is good, I thought maybe it can also catch your attention. So this, I try sending it to you.¡± Cang Shuhang looked at He Ming, who was very respectful in front of him and raised his eyebrow slightly. So to say, what¡¯s in this box must be very valuable? ¡°Open it!¡± He said softly. He Ming hurriedly opened the velvet box. Inside the box, on the red velvet cloth, there was a piece of crystal white jade pendant, carved withughing Buddha. There was a very bright green color on the belly of theughing Buddha. The jade quality looked very extraordinary. Cang Shuhang took the jade pendant and carefully looked at it. There, he saw a small red dot on the fingertip of the Buddha¡¯s finger. As if someone had dropped blood on it. It was really a good thing, he has seen countless treasures in his life, but it was still his first time to see such a jade pendant. It has a rare texture and strange shape. If this thing is given to the Empress Dowager, she will surely favor him. If that happened and the Empress Dowager praises him in front of the Emperor, won¡¯t he get promoted? Cang Shuhang nodded his head in satisfaction: ¡°You have a heart.¡± Seeing that Cang Shuhang had epted it, He Ming¡¯s heart finally felt at ease. Then, he said with a smile: ¡°It¡¯s an honor to be able to serve you, Daren.¡± Cang Shuhang put back the jade pendant into the velvet box and looked at He Ming: ¡°Last time, you said you wanted to work under me?¡± He Ming hurriedly knelt and kowtowed heavily in front of Cang Shuhang: ¡°Please give me a chance!¡± Cang Shuhang was in a good mood, so he simply waved his hand: ¡°Alright, there are exactly two vacancies in my office. I will write you a rmendation letter in a while. You can go to Master Song and he will arrange things for you.¡± He Ming couldn¡¯t close his mouth in happiness. He kowtowed to Cang Shuhang twice. He served as the county magistrate for seven years. For seven years, he didn¡¯t dare to raise his voice, he stayed in the same ce. Finally, he waited for this opportunity. After He Ming left, Cang Shuhang yed with the jade pendant for a while. The more he looked at it, the more he liked it. If it wasn¡¯t the Empress Dowager¡¯s birthday, he will not give it up. He will keep it for himself. * Surprisingly, the mid-winter in the northwest was not as cold as early winter. Perhaps she got already used to the cold, so she no longer find it cold. It hasn¡¯t snowed for several days, the weather has been clear for several days, the temperature has risen, and the ground was exposed. She suddenly began to miss the white scenery. At this time, Zhou Xiaofeng had set up the carriage and put the medicine she madest night in the carriage. When he turned around, he saw her sitting in a daze on the low stool at the door, staring at the big jar in the courtyard, but it seemed that she was not looking at the big jar. What was she thinking? Who is she thinking about? Is it Hu Feng? ¡°It¡¯s time to go!¡± Zhou Xiaofeng shouted towards Bai Zhi. Bai Zhi returned to her senses, got up, and looked inside the house, then asked: ¡°How about sister-inw?¡± Zhou Xiaofeng replied: ¡°Auntie went to the vige to collect the embroidered clothes. She said she wanted to catch up and make more handmade dolls so that she could sell them in the store.¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head absent-minded: ¡°Did she say to wait for her?¡± Zhou Xiaofeng shook his head: ¡°No, there is no stock in the store. She can¡¯t open the store today. She asked us to go by ourselves.¡± Chapter 540 - The lazy family (1) Chapter 540: Thezy family (1) Bai Zhi nodded her head, entered the house, and said goodbye to Zhao Lan, then left the vige with Zhou Xiaofeng. Zhao Lan, who was embroidering next to the charcoal stove in the living room, stopped working and watched the carriage drove outside the yard. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh: ¡°This Hu Feng is really! It¡¯s been so long, why he hasn¡¯t sent a letter? Zhi¡¯er doesn¡¯t look happy recently. She always sits alone in a daze.¡± Hu Changlin also said: ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been so long, so why he doesn¡¯t write to his family. Did something happened?¡± Zhao Lan was also worried: ¡°We don¡¯t know what happened in the barracks, but we can¡¯t go there to look for him. We can only wait at home.¡± Zhao Sue came in from the outside, holding a bunch of embroidered clothes in her hands. She asked the women in the vige to help her embroider the doll¡¯s clothing. If they embroidered two pieces of dress, they can get 1 silver. They could earn money even if they sit at home. They could earn more than their husband, which can boost their confidence and improves their status in the family. The more embroidery dress was done, the more Zhao Sue could sell dolls. When Zhao Lan saw hering in, she looked at the pile of embroidery in her hands and asked with a smile: ¡°Can you sell all that in your hands?¡± Zhao Sue couldn¡¯t help but smile: ¡°This is not enough. A merchant in the capital ordered a hundred pieces. It will take me several days because I could finish them.¡± Hu Changlin was happy: ¡°Good, with this flow, you¡¯ll soon be able to open two more shops. Then won¡¯t the money flow like a water in your hands?¡± Zhao Lan also jokingly said: ¡°It must be like a flood, and no one can block it.¡± Zhou Sue smiled with their joke and then asked: ¡°Is Zhi¡¯er gone?¡± Zhao Lan nodded her head: ¡°She just left, you two are now back on your business track.¡± Zhou Sue sighed: ¡°I originally wanted her to help me draw some embroidery designs. The ones I drew doesn¡¯t look so good. She can do it better.¡± * In the Bai Family. Mrs. Zhang, who has two embroidered designs in her hand looked for Mrs. Liu She had thought about it. She doesn¡¯t want to support the first branch, so she must make them self-reliant. Mrs. Liu and Bai Dazhu were sitting in the bed and talking. Hearing Mrs. Zhang¡¯s calling her outside the door, she immediately had a bad mood: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Sister-inw, I have two embroidery designs here. If you embroider it well, you can earn money. I remember you can embroider well, so it shouldn¡¯t be difficult for you to do.¡± Mrs. Liu and her husband lying on the bedfortably. They don¡¯t even want to lift their hands, but she wants her to embroider? ¡°Just leave it there. I will do it when I have free time.¡± She couldn¡¯t refuse, so she just tried to cope up with it. Mrs. Zhang¡¯s frowned, it¡¯s winter season, there is nothing to do outside, what is she going to do that she doesn¡¯t have free time? ¡°Sister-inw, you should do it soon. Zhao Sue needs it urgently. I promised to give it back to her early the next morning.¡± She took a total of six embroidered designs. She already finished two, she just needs to stay upte to finish the rest. It¡¯s too cold during the night, she¡¯s afraid that Mrs. Liu can¡¯t stand it. But she also wanted the first branch to earn some money so that they could eat. After saying a few more words, Mrs. Liu kept lying on the bed without moving. Bai Dazhu hit Mrs. Liu¡¯s arm and said: ¡°After you embroider, you can get money. With that money, why don¡¯t we go to town and buy some meat to satisfy our stomach?¡± Mrs. Liu looked at him and said: ¡°Xiaofeng doesn¡¯t even have ink to use for his studies, but you want to eat meat? With that money, naturally, we should buy Xiaofeng ink first.¡± Chapter 541 - The lazy family (2) Chapter 541: Thezy family (2) Bai Dazhu said: ¡°I don¡¯t think Xiaofeng is doing well in his school, so it¡¯s better not to go. He should just follow me and Dabao nt melons next year.¡± Mrs. Liu Guihua immediately shouted: ¡°That¡¯s not good. I hope for Xiaofeng to be an official in the future so that he could let me enjoy a good life. He¡¯s been studying all these years, so how can you say he¡¯s not doing well? What is wrong with you? Don¡¯t you know how clever our Xiaofeng is? He is meant to be an official!¡± Bai Dazhu was toozy topete with Mrs. Liu in this matter, so he simply said: ¡°In short, you should buy meat with that money first. How long has it been since I eat any meat? Look at my face, I¡¯ve lost a lot of weight.¡± The two say one sentence after another. As if the money for the embroidery work was already in their hands, and just waiting to be spent. When the two got tired, they closed their eyes and sleep. They didn¡¯t eat lunch and just sleep until the afternoon. * At this time, Mrs. Zhang finally finished embroidering the other two. So she got up and stretched out her muscles, then warmed her frosted fingers. When she went out of the room, she saw at a nce the embroidery designs she gave to Mrs. Liu, staying in the same ce. Mrs. Liu didn¡¯t even bother to pick it up. Mrs. Zhang was very angry. She red at the closed door, took the embroidery designs, and turned back to their room. Then, she said to Bai Erzhu who was lying in bed: ¡°Don¡¯t give them food tonight. If you still dare to give them food secretly, we cannot live another day.¡± Bai Erzhu didn¡¯t know what happened. He looked at his wife and asked: ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Who made you angry again?¡± Mrs. Zhang told Bai Erzhu what happened. Bai Erzhu got angry when he heard of it. No need to mention about the past, but at the moment, the first branch was penniless. Their whole family was just depending on them. His wife was kind enough to give them some work so that they could earn money, but what did they do? They didn¡¯t even grab this opportunity to earn money. They only know how tozy around, thinking others should feed them. ¡°In the evening, as soon as I cooked the meal, I¡¯ll bring it here. I will give them nothing.¡± The first branch has eaten all the grains that were given to them, so now they were toozy to cook. They were just waiting for the second branch to finish to cook, and then they will grab their food. At night, Mrs. Zhang lit up themp and rushed to finish the remaining embroidery job. While Bai Erzhu simply cooked some porridge in the kitchen and divided it into five bowls. One bowl for his son, daughter, wife, himself, and the olddy. When he entered the olddy¡¯s room, the olddy was lying on the bed. She doesn¡¯t want to get out of bed, so she asked Bai Erzhu to moved a small table and said she will eatter. Bai Erzhu finally understood to whom Bai Dazhu and Mrs. Liu learned theirziness. He used to bezy like them, thinking that he could eat even when he doesn¡¯t work. Why does he have to work? Isn¡¯t it enough that he was happy? But now, he has changed. He was forced to change by the flow of life and also by his wife. It was really unimaginable. If his wife was like Mrs. Liu, how will his family survive? * Mrs. Liu pushed Bai Dazhu, who was lying beside her: ¡°Dazhu, I seem to smell porridge. You hurry up and get a few bowls.¡± Bai Dazhu didn¡¯t move: ¡°I¡¯m not going, you go. I¡¯m the one who did it yesterday. It¡¯s your turn now.¡± Mrs. Liu pushed him again: ¡°What can I do? If your second brother refuses to give me, can I beat him?¡± Bai Dazhu still didn¡¯t move, so Mrs. Liu angrily said: ¡°You go quickly, they will finish eating after a while. We can¡¯t even drink the soup by then.¡± Bai Dazhu has been hungry for a long time. The smell of porridge made him even hungrier. He didn¡¯t want to move, but his wife waszier than him. Chapter 542 - The lazy family (3) Chapter 542: Thezy family (3) When Bai Dazhu went to the kitchen, he saw the pot was cold and empty. He panicked and hurried back to their room and said to Mrs. Liu: ¡°It¡¯s gone, there is nothing left.¡± Mrs. Liu was stupefied: ¡°What¡¯s gone?¡± ¡°The porridge, the pot is empty. There is nothing left.¡± Mrs. Liu became flustered. She couldn¡¯t dare to lie down anymore. She immediately opened the quilt and get out of the bed. She put on thick outer clothes and went to the kitchen with Bai Dazhu. She looked at the pot, and indeed, there was nothing inside. No need to look for porridge, she couldn¡¯t even see a single grain. Mrs. Liu turned around and rushed to the second branch¡¯s room. Their door wasn¡¯t close, so she pushed it and rushed inside. At a nce, she saw the two empty bowls on the table. The bowls were very clean. There was nothing even a single drop of rice soup. Mrs. Zhang was sitting near themp and embroidering. When she came in, she didn¡¯t get surprised: ¡°Sister-inw? What¡¯s wrong? Are you tired of sleeping all day?¡± How can Mrs. Liu not sense the sarcasm in her words? Mrs. Liu took a deep breath and asked: ¡°What about our dinner?¡± The smile on Mrs. Zhang¡¯s face became brighter: ¡°Sister-inw, you must be joking. What¡¯s your dinner had to do with me? We have finished eating dinner.¡± Mrs. Liu said with an angry tone: ¡°Zhang Shumei, don¡¯t be too much. You did it intentionally. You didn¡¯t cook our food on purpose.¡± Mrs. Zhang nodded her head: ¡°Yes, I did it intentionally. I didn¡¯t cook your food on purpose, what about it? Does, I, Zhang Shumei, owes you, the first branch? Why should I serve your family?¡± Why? For what? Mrs. Liu couldn¡¯t think of a word to refute, so she simply said: ¡°What about niang? Don¡¯t you care about niang anymore?¡± Bai Erzhu, who was on the side said: ¡°Niang has also eaten, and I have cleaned up the kitchen. You can cook your own meals.¡± Mrs. Liu angrily said: ¡°What can I cook? Don¡¯t you know that we don¡¯t have grains left?¡± Mrs. Zhang sneered: ¡°You don¡¯t have grains left? Are you saying that us, the second branch ate your grains?¡± Mrs. Liu continued shouting: ¡°In the past, isn¡¯t it always like this? Our family doesn¡¯t eat much, so why do you have to embarrass us like this?¡± Mrs. Zhang put down the embroidery in her hands and stood up: ¡°I am embarrassing you? Do you have any conscience? Look at my hands, then look at Erzhu¡¯s hands? Look and you will see.¡± The couple¡¯s hands were covered with frostbite, red and swelling. Some part was already ulcerating. It was itchy, but they don¡¯t dare to scratch it. To earn some money, she embroidered every day and night. Bai Erzhu was responsible forundry, cooking, and cleaning. Even Bai Zhenzhu started learning embroidery, in hopes of helping the family. But what about the first branch? They only sleep for the whole day. They don¡¯t care about other things outside the room. They only get up when they smelled foods and eat, then continue to sleep. What is their difference to the beast, who¡¯s hibernating? Seeing Mrs. Zhang¡¯s hands, Mrs. Liu immediately frowned: ¡°Your hands are like this, who is to me for this? Why are you telling me this?¡± Mrs. Zhang¡¯s coldly sneered: ¡°Right, why should I tell you. So, your family has no food, why are you telling me this? What does it have to do with me?¡± Mrs. Liu and Bai Dazhu couldn¡¯t win against Mrs. Zhang. They could only turn around and go to the olddy¡¯s room, hoping to get help. Old Lady Bai ate her porridge when she heard the yelling in Bai Erzhu¡¯s room. So when Mrs. Liu and Bai Dazhu came to her room, she ordered them to take away the small table and the bowl, then continue lying in the bed. Mrs. Liu was so anxious: ¡°Niang, you have eaten already, but our family hasn¡¯t eaten yet. ¡± Chapter 543 - The lazy family (4) Chapter 543: Thezy family (4) The olddy opened her eyes and looked at Mrs. Liu, then coldly said: ¡°Eat early, haven¡¯t you heard about that saying?¡± When Bai Erzhu was cooking, the smell came to her room. Even she smelled it, so why can¡¯t they? Who told them to get up sote? Who is to me now that they failed to get porridge? Mrs. Liu anxiously said: ¡°Niang, what is the use of saying this now? Please help us think of a way. I haven¡¯t eaten this day, I¡¯ve been waiting for this meal.¡± Old Lady Bai hadn¡¯t spoken yet when Bai Dabao and Bai Xiaofeng also came together. Bai Xiaofeng looked at Mrs. Liu with dissatisfaction and shouted: ¡°Niang, what time is it? It¡¯s already dark, why you haven¡¯t called me to have dinner?¡± Bai Dabao also said: ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been hungry the whole day, but you haven¡¯t called me yet to have dinner. It¡¯s alreadyte, haven¡¯t you cook yet?¡± If he didn¡¯t feel sofortable in the bed, he would havee out a long time ago to eat. Why would he wait until now? A bit earlier, Bai Dabao heard several noises, so he went out. He saw Bai Fugui carrying two bowls out of Bai Erzhu¡¯s room. After putting the bowls in the kitchen, he went back to his room. Bai Dabao then said to Mrs. Liu: ¡°Niang, why it seems like Fugui has already eaten?¡± Mrs. Liu said with a ck face: ¡°Your second uncle didn¡¯t cook our meal.¡± Bai Dabao couldn¡¯t understand ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t the second uncle cook our meals these days? Why he didn¡¯t cook today?¡± Mrs. Liu shook her head: ¡°I don¡¯t know, ask him yourself!¡± Bai Xiaofeng said: ¡°It must be because niang quarreled with the second aunt again. Niang, you really are! Now that our family depends on second uncle, why do you quarrel with second aunt? Why can¡¯t you bear with it?¡± Mrs. Liu¡¯s eyes became sharp: ¡°I didn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t quarrel with her today. I didn¡¯t even go outside the room. I haven¡¯t seen her, she only said a few words outside our door. So how did I offend her?¡± Old Lad Bai asked: ¡°What did she say?¡± Mrs. Liu suddenly remembered the embroidery job. Then, she hurriedly went out to look for it. Sure enough, the embroidery was gone. Mrs. Liu rushed again into Mrs. Zhang¡¯s room and stretched out her hand as soon as she entered the door: ¡°What about the embroidery job? Didn¡¯t you give it to me so that I could earn some money?¡± Mrs. Zhang raised her head and stopped the work in her hands: ¡°I gave you the embroidery job this morning, I told you I needed it early the next morning. Have you embroidered it? Did youe out of the bed to start working on it? If I didn¡¯te out and saw it still outside your room, do you think I¡¯ll be able to give it back tomorrow morning?¡± Mrs. Liu knitted her eyebrows and said with an angry face: ¡°I don¡¯t care. You said you will let me embroider it to earn money. But now that you made it yourself, you have to give me the money.¡± Mrs. Zhang¡¯s coldly sneered ¡°Your face is really thick. Who do you think you are? Is, I, Zhang Shumei your maidservant? You want me to give you the money I work so hard? You must still be dreaming? You should go back and sleep again.¡± Mrs. Liu was so angry after hearing her words. In her opinion, she was the first daughter-inw. Zhang Shumei was no better than her. In this family, she naturally had to listen to her in everything. So she hated Zhang Shumei, not only because she doesn¡¯t listen to her, but also because she opposed her in everything. If she didn¡¯t instigate Bai Erzhu to separate with them, will she be living a life like this now? The more she thought about it, the more she wanted to fight with her. It¡¯s just Bai Xiaofeng appear out of nowhere, grabbed his mother¡¯s arm, and gave him a wink. Mrs. Liu didn¡¯t want her son to get involved in this, so she shouted: ¡°What are you doing? Go out quickly.¡± Chapter 544 - The lazy family (5) Chapter 544: Thezy family (5) Bai Xiaofeng said: ¡°Niang, we are all a family. Why can¡¯t we speak if we have something to say? Why not speak with a straight face?¡± Bai Xiaofeng blinked at Mrs. Liu again. Mrs. Liu didn¡¯t understand his meaning, but since her son said so, he must have a reason, so she agreed: ¡°Who said no, I also think the same.¡± Bai Xiaofeng said: ¡°Since we are all a family, if there is some difficulty, we should naturally help each other, right?¡± Mrs. Zhang stayed silent, she just lowered her head and continued embroidering. Mrs. Liu busily followed up Bai Xiaofeng¡¯s words: ¡°That is only natural. If we are family, there is no reason not to help.¡± Bai Xiaofeng was very pleased to see his mother backing him up: ¡°So let¡¯s consult aunt if we can borrow some rice grains for this winter. She is a generous person and will not mind things about before. When I be a big official in the future, she will be the person I will repay.¡± After ying words for a long time, borrowing food was still the main key. Mrs. Zhang kept lowering her head and didn¡¯t bother to look at Bai Xiaofeng and Mrs. Liu: ¡°We don¡¯t have grains anymore. We¡¯re still worried about what to eat tomorrow. The wages we are working on right now will be given at the end of the month, which is still 10 days away from now.¡± Mrs. Zhang sneered inside her heart. When he became official in the future? He can¡¯t even be chosen to participate in the exam, but he was looking forward to bing an official? Is the governmentcking candidates to pick him? Besides, people like Bai Dazhu, Liu Guihua, and the olddy, who among them teach him to repay the kindness of other people? It would be better not to expect anything. Regardless of whether he bes a big official in the future, she doesn¡¯t expect anything or counts on it. The smile on Bai Xiaofeng¡¯s face froze. This second aunt of him seems to be immune to both soft and hard tactics. He really wanted to kick that table and p her face. This ignorant fool dared to ignore him like this. He will be a big official in the future. He wanted to turn around and walk away, but thinking about his empty stomach, he felt very hungry. Although they still have other rtives in the Huangtou Vige, he offended them at all times. No one will lend them food. He can only count on this second aunt. Bai Xiaofeng took a deep breath and continued to speak with a smile: ¡°Second Aunt, how can you not lend us food? Can you bear to watch our family starve to death?¡± Mrs. Zhang stopped the work on her hands and looked up at Bai Xiaofeng: ¡°There are so many people in our vige who are poorer than us. Not to mention, in the whole world. Why they are not starving to death, but why is your family starving?¡± Bai Xiaofeng couldn¡¯t get it, so Mrs. Zhang continued to say: ¡°Xiaofeng, you are a person who studied for years. Do you still need this aunt to exin the word self-reliant to you? You shouldn¡¯t expect others to help you, your whole life. You should rely on yourself.¡± Mrs. Liu was toozy to listen to her nonsense, she raised her chin and shouted: ¡°Just tell me the condition for you to lend us food, alright?¡± Mrs. Zhang shook her head: ¡°It¡¯s impossible to lend you food. Our family only depends on this embroidery job. It¡¯s already difficult for me to support our family, but you also want me to support yours? I can¡¯t do it at all.¡± Mrs. Zhang paused, and then said: ¡°However if you decide to be diligent, I can take more embroidering jobs from Zhao Sue and give it to you. So that you can earn money to buy grains and no longer need to ask help from others. How about it?¡± Mrs. Liu looked at Mrs. Zhang¡¯s hands full of frostbite and then hesitated. If she also did this embroidering job like Mrs. Zhang, then won¡¯t her hands also end up like this? Chapter 545 - The Empress Dowager’s birthday Chapter 545: The Empress Dowager¡¯s birthday On the ninth day of November, it was the empress dowager¡¯s birthday. All the officials offer gifts to the Empress Dowager. As long as they were high ranking officials, they can line up and personally offer the gift to the Empress Dowager. Official below 5th rank can¡¯t see the Empress Dowager at all. They can only let the eunuch listed their gifts. The emperor was busy with his official business but rushed to the Fuan Pce to see the Empress Dowager as soon as he finished. Just like in the previous years, the Fuan Pce was very lively, and there were so many beautifully wrapped gifts, constantly being transported by the eunuchs to the warehouse. ¡°Imperial mother, this year¡¯s birthday, looks more lively than in previous years!¡± The emperor entered the hall with a smile and slightly bowed to the empress dowager, who was sitting in the main seat, dressed gorgeously. The Empress Dowager chuckled. It can be seen that she was very satisfied with her birthday this year. ¡°The empress has the heart. She is responsible for my birthday. I heard that she prepared for many days. She was so tired and be thin. Emperor, you have to reward her.¡± The emperor smiled, but his eyes looked a bit unnatural, and he even immediately change the topic: ¡°Is there any gift that imperial mother especially like today?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, look at this.¡± The Empress Dowager made a gesture to the pce maid on the side. The pce maid immediately took the red velvet box and opened it. In an instant, a beautiful and unique looking jade pendant appeared in front of the emperor. The emperor¡¯splexion drastically changed. He immediately grabbed the box from the pce maid and took out the jade pendant inside to take a closer look. ¡°Emperor, what¡¯s wrong with you? Is there anything wrong with this thing?¡± She¡¯s the Empress Dowager, what strange treasures she hasn¡¯t seen? But such a special jade pendant was still very rare to see, so she fell in love with it in a nce and yed with it for a while. The Emperor asked anxiously, ¡°Where did thise from?¡± The Empress Dowager said: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The Emperor asked another question: ¡°Who sent it?¡± The Empress Dowager looked at the pce maid. The pce maid busily replied: ¡°Answering back to his majesty, this jade pendant was sent by the Magistrate of Dongyang City.¡± The Emperor immediately said to the eunuch who was with him: ¡°Immediately announced that this person should go to the imperial study room to see me. Also, let someone go to Prince Jin¡¯s Mansion and find Housekeeper Sun, let him bring the man in charge of the treasury in the Mansion.¡± When the eunuch left, the Empress Dowager anxiously asked again: ¡°What is going on? Why are you looking for the Housekeeper of Prince Jin¡¯s Mansion?¡± The Emperor pointed at the jade pendant in his hand and said: ¡°This jade pendant belongs to Yan¡¯er. How did it end up in the hands of the Magistrate? How could something that was supposed to be in the mansion of Prince Jin appear in the hands of others and be sent to you as a birthday gift?¡± The Empress Dowager¡¯splexion also changed: ¡°This, this is Yan¡¯er¡¯s thing? Didn¡¯t you make a mistake?¡± The Emperor said: ¡°This jade pendant only has two copies in the whole world. It was Dongfang Mu who got it from an expert in the world. When I arrange a marriage for Yan¡¯er, this jade pendant was the token. Such a thing, can I mistake it?¡± It seems that it can¡¯t be wrong. The Empress Dowager feel sorry for herself. She finally received a gift that she likes, but it turned out to be Chu Yan¡¯s token of engagement. It seems she has no chance to get it. The emperor didn¡¯t stay for too long and hurriedly went away with the jade pendant. * Imperial Study Room Cang Shuhang, who originally eating in the banquet with the ministers in the main hall, was invited to the imperial study room. He was both excited and nervous inside his heart. He just sent out his gift, could it be that the Empress Dowager already praised him in front of the emperor? And now the Emperor intends to promote him? But this is too fast! It feels like a dream, and not true at all. Chapter 546 - Where did the jade pendant come from (1) Chapter 546: Where did the jade pendante from (1) ¡°The emperor is here!¡± When the eunuch¡¯s unique sharp voice sounded outside, Cang Shuhang hurriedly knelt. He knelt on his knees and didn¡¯t dare to raise his head to look at the emperor. He could only vaguely see a pair of cloud boots embroidered with a five-w golden dragon, passed by him. ¡°You are the Magistrate of Dongyang City?¡± The emperor sat down at the dragon seat and looked at Cang Shuhang with cold eyes. Cang Shuhang stayed kneeling on the floor, without the emperor¡¯s permission, he didn¡¯t dare to move: ¡°Answering back his majesty, this official is Cang Shuhang.¡± ¡°Look up!¡± Cang Shuhang hurriedly looked up, but his eyes kept looking down. He didn¡¯t dare to directly look at the emperor. ¡°Look at this thing. Do you know it?¡± When the emperor¡¯s words fell, the eunuch immediately brought the velvet box close to Cang Shuhang: ¡°Cang Daren, please have a look!¡± Cang Shuhang took a nce. Isn¡¯t this the birthday gift he gave to the empress? ¡°Answering back to his majesty, this is this official¡¯s gift to the empress dowager.¡± The emperor looked at him coldly and asked in a deep voice: ¡°Where did thise from?¡± Cang Shuhang¡¯s heart skipped a bit and almost sank. Is there something wrong with this thing? ¡°Answering back to his majesty, this thing was obtained by this official¡¯s cousin from an antique shop. Looking at its unique appearance, this official bought it to my cousin and decide to give it to the empress dowager.¡± When the emperor saw the strange look in his face, he knew that he was lying: ¡°Really? You bought it in an antique shop? Which antique shop? Where is it? Take me now. If half of your words contain lies, you know the punishment of deceiving this emperor, right?¡± Cang Shuhang was frightened. He had a cold sweat and almost copse. But still, he quickly kowtowed to the emperor: ¡°Emperor please spare this lowly one¡¯s life. This, this jade pendant is not from an antique shop¡­ ¡­¡± ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡± Cang Shuhang nodded: ¡°These words are true!¡± At this time, Cang Shuhang cursed the eighteen generations of He Ming¡¯s ancestors inside his heart. That guy dared to push him into a pit. He will see how he will clean him up. The emperor didn¡¯t pay any more attention to Cang Shuhang. He let him continue to kneel. Who knows how long did it take, but Cang Shuhang felt that his knees and legs werepletely numb. He could hardly feel that he still had legs. It was ufortable, but he didn¡¯t dare to move. Then an old eunuch came in a hurry and said to the emperor: ¡°Emperor, Housekeeper Sun is here.¡± The emperor nodded his head and said: ¡°Let theme in.¡± After a while, a 50-year-old man brought two middle-aged men into the Imperial Study Room. The old man was full of spirit. He walked in front of the emperor step by step, knelt, and paid respect skillfully. The emperor stared at Housekeeper Sun coldly, he didn¡¯t pay attention to him. He directly asked: ¡°Is Prince Jin¡¯s token of engagement still there?¡± Housekeeper Sun immediately nodded his head: ¡°Answering back to his majesty, Prince Jin¡¯s token of engagement has been kept in the treasury. When Prince Jin left the capital, this old ve asked him to take it with him. He refused and left it behind.¡± The emperor raised an eyebrow: ¡°Then look at what this is?¡± The eunuch carried the tray forward. The velvet box in the tray was opened, and a jade pendant was lying inside. Housekeeper Sun was stunned. He thought for a moment. After looking at it closely, he busily said: ¡°Emperor, this is not Prince of Jin¡¯s jade pendant.¡± The emperor raised an eyebrow: ¡°It¡¯s not Prince Jin?¡± Housekeeper Sun nodded his head: ¡°Yes, on the jade pendant of Prince Jin, theughing Buddha¡¯s left hand has a little red dot on it, but this one is on the right hand.¡± The emperor¡¯splexion drastically changed. He tried to look at the jade pendant carefully and found out that what Housekeeper Sun said was right. He didn¡¯t notice this earlier. There were two pieces of this jade pendant. One has a red dot on the left and one has on the right. Chu Yan¡¯s jade pendant has a red dot of blood on the left hand, while that child¡¯s jade pendant was on the right hand. Chapter 547 - Where did the jade pendant come from (2)

Chapter 547: Where did the jade pendante from (2)

The Emperor said to Housekeeper Sun: ¡°Go back immediately and get the jade pendant.¡± Housekeeper Sun retired and left the pce in a hurry. While Cang Shuhang was still kneeling in the study room. The emperor seemed to have forgotten him. The emperor said to the eunuch beside him: ¡°Is Dongfang Mu here today?¡± The eunuch shook his head: ¡°Answering back to his majesty, he didn¡¯te, but he sent a gift. He must still be in the capital. He visits Miss Wan during this time of the year.¡± Speaking of Miss Wan, the emperor sighed and asked: ¡°Do you often send a doctor to visit her?¡± The eunuch replied: ¡°Yes, the doctor visits every few days.¡± ¡°What kind of disease does Dongfang Wan¡¯er have? After all this year, how could she still not be cured?¡± The emperor asked. The eunuch shook his head again: ¡°The doctor said that Miss Wan fell ill when she lost her child that year. She was too sad and damaged her body during her confinement. She hasn¡¯t been well since that. And now she¡¯s getting worse and worse.¡± The emperor¡¯s eyebrows tightly knitted, as his hand that was holding the jade pendant also became tighter. Chu Yan¡¯s marriage has been settle before the child was even born, but who would expect that the child will die before it was born. Dongfang Mu said that this jade pendant was buried with the child. So why did this jade pendant that was buried with the child appear here? The emperor ¡¯s eyes once again swept over to Cang Shuhang¡¯s pale face, then said with a deep voice: ¡°I think you don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. I¡¯ll spare your dog¡¯s life for a while. But listen carefully, within 10 days, you should find out the ins and outs of this jade pendant. None of the people involved in the process should be leaked. Just make a report. Do you understand? ¡± When Cang Shuhang heard that his life was spared, he felt relieved and then immediately kowtowed: ¡°This official understands.¡± But he suddenly thought, what should he do once he found out the people involve? Cang Shuhang secretly looked up at the emperor and saw that the emperor was also looking at him. He quickly withdrew his eyes and asked with a trembling voice: ¡°Emperor, after this official investigated and found out the people involved, what should I do?¡± The Emperor said: ¡°You only need to check, you don¡¯t need to open your mouth. You just shut up your mouth. You don¡¯t have to worry about the rest, I will do it myself.¡± When Cang Shuhang was taken out by two little eunuchs, the emperor said to the old eunuch: ¡°You send someone to Dongfang Mu and say that I have something to ask him. Don¡¯t say anything about this jade pendant first.¡± * In Changyuan Houfu Dongfang Mu was sitting in front of his daughter¡¯s bed. When he saw the imperial doctor checking her pulse, he asked: ¡°Did she get any better?¡± The imperial doctor shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s still the same, and getting worse and worse. Teacher Dongfang, you need to be mentally prepared.¡± Dongfang Mu angrily said: ¡°Mentally prepared? What is there to prepare? What should I prepare for? She¡¯s lying well here. You are an imperial doctor, not only you can¡¯t treat her, but you¡¯re also asking me to be mentally prepared?¡± The more he gets emotional, the more his heartache. The imperial doctor sighed and said nothing more. He just left after writing a prescription. Dongfang Wan, who was in the bed and leaning head on the pillow bed with a weak face, smiled at Dongfang Mu with a bitter smile: ¡°Dad, what are you doing? It¡¯s not the imperial doctor¡¯s fault that I am sick. Why are you ming him?¡± Dongfang Mu¡¯s anger hasn¡¯t dissipated: ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I me him? How long have you been sick? He is an imperial doctor, but he has no way to cure your illness. I think he is ipetent. He¡¯s only saying that you got cold because of that day.¡± ¡°Dad, if you continue to be like this, you¡¯ll die. What¡¯s the use of being angry?¡± Dongfang Mu¡¯s heartache. How can he not be angry when he saw his daughter like this? He was angry with himself. Why did he just watch his daughter seriously get sick and didn¡¯t do anything? Chapter 548 - Where did the jade pendant come from (3) Chapter 548: Where did the jade pendante from (3) ¡°Wan¡¯er, you rest assured, this father will find a doctor to treat you. Father will never let something happen to you. You believe father.¡± He was her only daughter. Since she was a child, she was his only treasure. Dongfang Wan lived a happy and carefree life, but since he married into this Changyuan Houfu, everything has changed. He has been living in regrets all these years. He regretted marrying his daughter into this Changyuan Houfu. He had a close rtionship with Pei Shengkang at that time. Pei Shengkang was indeed a good person. Because he has a good rtionship with the emperor, the Changyuan Houfu continued to flourish. At that time, he thought that Pei Shengkang¡¯s son would not be bad. So he took the lead and gave Dongfang Wan to the Pei family without asking permission. If he knew that Pei Qinghan was such a person, he would never let his daughter marry him. Although he already knew the answer inside his heart, he still asked: ¡°Pei Qinghan, that guy, has he been good to you recently?¡± Dongfang Wan¡¯er lightly smiled, concealing the sadness in her eyes: ¡°Whether he is good or not, we are husband and wife.¡± The more she was like this, the more Dongfang Mu¡¯s heartache. In less than three months after she got ill, Pei Qinghan brought several concubines. In this Changyuan Houfu, nominally, Dongfang Wan was the main wife, but because she can¡¯t manage the house, she was treated like a lowly concubine. The servants no longer regarded her as the main wife. She had been in this mansion for so long, but no one even offered her a tea. ¡°Wan¡¯er, tell me the truth, do you still want to stay here? If you want to leave, this father will take you out today.¡± He made this proposal more than once, but Dongfang Wan refused each time. She said that she was already a spilled water, and she was the main wife of the Changyuan Houfu. If she went home with her father like this, it will only damage his face. But this time, Dongfang Wan¡¯er was a little moved. She knew that her life would end soon. She doesn¡¯t want to spend her remaining time inside this room. She wanted to go out and see the world outside. She wanted to take a look at the world that her child didn¡¯t get a chance to see. ¡°Dad, if I go with you, won¡¯t the outsiders talk about me?¡± Although she was moved, she still hesitated. Dongfang Mu waved his hand: ¡°No matter what they say, it has nothing to do with us. We will live our lives. They can talk about us as much as they want. But we will not lose even a piece of meat because of it.¡± Seeing his daughter still hesitating, he added: ¡°Wan¡¯er, this father is old, what kind of storms haven¡¯t I experienced? Don¡¯t say it¡¯s just to take you back home for treatment. Even if you want to be separated from him, this father will help you.¡± The word separation was like a rumble of thunder in her ears. She had also thought about it. When Pei Qinghan promoted his beloved concubine in front of her and saw him being affectionate to that bitch, again and again, this word appeared in her mind more than once. However, she was not willing to let that bitch get what she wanted, so she kept holding on to it. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll go with you, but I don¡¯t want to divorce him. Even if I leave, I still want to be the main wife. I won¡¯t let that bitch get what she wants.¡± Seeing his daughter finally agreed, Dongfang Mu was overjoyed. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll make an arrangement. Let¡¯s leave today.¡± Dongfang Mu asked his daughter to lie down and then cover her with a quilt. He was about to go to Pei Qinghan to talk, but a maidservant came in a hurry, looking all flustered. As if someone was chasing after her. Chapter 549 - Dongfang Wan

Chapter 549: Dongfang Wan

¡°Teacher Dongfang, there is someone from the pce, he is waiting for you outside.¡± It was the maidservant¡¯s first time to see a eunuch from the pce. Because of curiosity, she looked at him twice. The eunuch scolded her and she ran back inside in fright. Dongfang Mu frowned. He doesn¡¯t want to join in the excitement in the pce. But the emperor seemed to know where he was. ¡°Wan¡¯er, you wait first. When I go back, we will go.¡± Dongfang Wan nodded her head: ¡°Mmm.¡± When Dongfang Mu came out of his daughter¡¯s room, he saw Eunuch De standing with two young eunuchs in the courtyard. He asked: ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± Eunuch De hurriedly put a smile on his face and said: ¡°Teacher Dongfang, you are indeed here. The emperor had guessed it.¡± Dongfang Mu said: ¡°I have no time to chat with him today. Tell him, let¡¯s do that another day.¡± Eunuch De said: ¡°Teacher Dongfang, the emperor has something urgent to discuss with you. You should go.¡± Dongfang Mu asked: ¡°What the matter? What is there to discuss with me? I am not one of his men.¡± Eunuch De walked closer to Dongfang Mu and whispered a few words. Dongfang Mu¡¯splexion drastically changed and hurriedly said: ¡°Let¡¯s go and enter the pce now.¡± * Dongfang Mu rushed to the Imperial Study Room. When he got inside, he saw Housekeeper Sun also came and handing a ck velvet box to the emperor. When the Emperor saw Dongfang Mu arrived, he waved his hand at him. Dongfang Mu didn¡¯t try to be polite. He walked straight towards the Emperor. He watched the emperor opened the ck velvet box. Inside the box, there was the jade pendant he had given to the emperor. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Prince Jin?¡± Dongfang Mu asked. The emperor nodded his head and then took the red velvet box on the side and opened it, revealing an almost identical jade pendant. Dongfang Mu took the two jade pendants. The more he looked at them, the more he got excited: ¡°Yes, yes, this is the jade pendant of my poor granddaughter. How did it get here? Didn¡¯t Pei Qinghan say he buried it with the child?¡± The Emperor replied: ¡°That was the problem here. If it was buried with the child, this thing will not appear here.¡± The Pei family was famous. It¡¯s influenced that has been going on for 200 years was passed to Pei Qinghan. The ancestral mausoleum of the Pei family has been guarding by the assigned people. The tomb robbers can¡¯t enter it. So how did this jade pendant came out from there? Did they bury the child? Why did Pei Qinghan tell such a lie? The Emperor asked Dongfang Mu: ¡°Have you seen that child?¡± Dongfang Mu shook his head: ¡°I was in Qiyun Mountain at that time. When I learned about what happened, the child had already been buried. I failed to see it.¡± The Emperor said with a deep voice: ¡°Wan¡¯er was also ill at the time. So to say, only Pei Qinghan knew about this matter? Why did he lie? Is there something else that happened to the child at that time?¡± Dongfang Mu gritted his teeth, as his anger fired up: ¡°This, I will go and find Pei Qinghan.¡± The emperor hurriedly got up and stopped him. He anxiously said: ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? I don¡¯t think this matter is that simple. I¡¯ve already sent someone to check it. There should be a result soon. Now is not the time to startle the snake.¡± Dongfang Mu suddenly had an idea and asked anxiously: ¡°Do you think that child didn¡¯t die? Could she be still alive?¡± The Emperor shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. Let¡¯s check it first and then talk about it.¡± Dongfang Mu turned to leave. The emperor grabbed him and said: ¡°Where are you going?¡± Dongfang Mu replied: ¡°I¡¯m going to Pei Qinghan.¡± The Emperor became anxious: ¡°Didn¡¯t I just said not to startle the snake? Let¡¯s secretly investigate it first. So that if by chance that child is still alive, she won¡¯t fall into danger again. ¡± Chapter 550 - Pei Qinghan and Concubine Xiang Chapter 550: Pei Qinghan and Concubine Xiang Dongfang Mu said: ¡°I have other business with him. I won¡¯t mention this. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Although he was grumpy, he was not reckless. The Emperor watched Dongfang Mu left in a hurry and then sighed: ¡°This old man¡¯s temper is still the same as before. He didn¡¯t change at all.¡± He can understand Dongfang Mu¡¯s mood. He knows what it¡¯s like to lose a special person. Sadness and helplessness lingered in his heart day after day. That¡¯s why he understood his loss. Dongfang Mu found Pei Qinghan in Zhaohe Pce Hall. He was drunk, but the moment he saw him, he immediately became sober by half points. Dongfang Mu was toozy to talk nonsense to him. He directly said: ¡°I will take Wan¡¯er back to the Qiyun Mountain today to recuperate.¡± Pei Qinghan was stupefied when he saw him walking towards him, and also was stupefied when he saw him leave. What did he just say? He want to take Dongfang Wan back to Qiyun Mountain? When Pei Qinghan returned to Houfu, Dongfang Wan¡¯er had already been taken away by Dongfang Mu. Looking at the empty room, Pei Qinghan suddenly became annoyed. He couldn¡¯t remember Dongfang Wan¡¯s appearance. He doesn¡¯t know when was thest time he talks to her or walked in her courtyard. He thought she would stay here until the end of her life. But now things have changed, and that woman has left. Concubine Xiang hurried over and saw the marquis, Pei Qinghan standing in Dongfang Wan¡¯s room in a daze. She quickly asked: ¡°Houye, why did Dongfang Wan¡¯er suddenly leave? What happened?¡± Pei Qinghan became more and more annoyed. He didn¡¯t look at Concubine Xiang, he just said: ¡°How will I know? I¡¯m in the pce, that old man, Dongfang Mu suddenly came over and told me that he will take Dongfang Wan¡¯er away. I didn¡¯t agree with him, but he just did what he wants. What does he think of our Houfu? This is the Pei Family¡¯s site, not Dongfang Family.¡± After he finished saying those words, he looked at Concubine Xiang: ¡°Where were you then? Why you didn¡¯t stop him?¡± Concubine Xiang said with reddened eyes: ¡°Houye, this concubine was in the old madame¡¯s courtyard at that time. I didn¡¯t know about it at all. When I heard the news, Dongfang Mu had already taken Dongfang Wan¡¯er away. I am a married into this family, I couldn¡¯t just go out to catch up to her, right?¡± When Pei Qinghan saw her reddened eyes, his heart softened immediately. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m not ming you. I was just a little annoyed.¡± Concubine Xiang walked gently and leaned close to Pei Qinghan¡¯s side, then she turned her head to let servants leave the room. When the door was closed, she said: ¡°Houye, are you worried that she will get better after leaving the Houfu?¡± Pei Qinghan¡¯s eyes turned cold: ¡°Don¡¯t you worry? That bitch should die in the Houfu.¡± Concubine Xiang smiled and reached out to hold Pei Qinghan¡¯s hand, then softly said: ¡°Houye, rest assured. Her body has beenpletely broken. Even if she left the Houfu, she won¡¯t be able to live long, unless she will meet an immortal god and give her a new life.¡± Pei Qinghan raised an eyebrow: ¡°Are you sure?¡± Concubine Xiang chuckled while covering her mouth with a handkerchief and said: ¡°Houye, since when did this concubine deceive you?¡± While speaking, she softly punched his chest and then gently stroke it. Her charming eyes were filled with spring, which people can¡¯t help but be soft. Pei Qinghan was originally drunk, so when he was seduced by her, how could he be able to hold it? He grabbed her little finger and took a bite. His heart became itchier when he heard her soft groaned. Pei Qinghan quickly took off his robe, picked up Concubine Xiang, and walked quickly to the bedroom. While lying on the golden bed carved with phoenix, she looked at the man lying on top of her body. She was very happy. She has been waiting for this moment. The moment where she and Pei Qinghan live and do whatever they love to do in the courtyard of the main wife. * Houye ¨C Marquis Chapter 551 - Hu Jiumei (1)

Chapter 551: Hu Jiumei (1)

In Qingyuan Town, at Jiren Hall. Since the opening of Bai Zhi¡¯s Medicine Shop, the business was booming, even though she only sell one kind of medicine, the Jiejiu Pill. The other pills haven¡¯t been sold even once. When the people who want to buy medicinee in to have a look, they saw a little girl selling the pills in the shop. She said that she made them herself. So how can they buy those pills with confidence? The Jiejiu Pill was different from other medicine. It¡¯s not a medicine for curing disease or saving lives. So some people didn¡¯t hesitate to give it a try. After testing it, the result was good. Every alcoholic drinker in Qingyuan Town learned that the Jiejiu pill was very easy to consume and much cheaper than the pills of other medicine shops. So naturally, the business boom. However, no one cares about the other pills. No, she had to think about a n. She has to make her business boom. There was a lot of noise outside, mixed with a woman¡¯s sharp scolding voice. Bai Zhi got up and went out to take a look. She saw the shop next door was surrounded by people. Zhao Sue was standing at the door of the store while looking at the menacing people with a helpless face. Bai Zhi stepped forward, squeezed in through the crowd, and pped the hand that was constantly pointing at Zhao Sue¡¯s nose, then said: ¡°Speak if you have any words to say. Why do you keep cursing people?¡± The woman put her hands in her waist and said fiercely: ¡°Who are you? What¡¯s your business here? Move out quickly.¡± Bai Zhi stood in front of Zhao Sue. Although her petite body couldn¡¯t cover Zhao Sue, her momentum was not weak at all: ¡°She is my sister-inw. So now, do you still think that it¡¯s not my business? If you have something to say, speak well, don¡¯t spout feces with your mouth.¡± The woman¡¯s temper was not small. She wanted to hit people so she raised her hand. The man next to her hurriedly grabbed her arm and whispered: ¡°Stupid woman, you can¡¯t do something so casually like this. Do you think people who can open shops in this area are ordinary? Don¡¯t make trouble for me. ¡± The woman pushed the man forcefully and angrily said: ¡°Useless thing, she pointed her finger at your woman¡¯s nose and scolded, you didn¡¯t help, but rather me me?¡± While the two were quarreling, Bai Zhi turned to face Zhao Sue and asked: ¡°What is going on? Who are they?¡± Zhao Sue was also dumbfounded: ¡°I didn¡¯t understand it. She scolded me as soon as I came out. Then she said that there was something wrong with the handmade doll I sold. When I asked her what¡¯s wrong, she didn¡¯t tell me. She just opened her mouth and scolded me again. Her words are all ugly.¡± There was something wrong with the handmade doll? What could be wrong with the handmade doll? This woman clearly came just to find fault. Bai Zhi said: ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯m here.¡± At the moment, the woman and the man finished quarreling. They turned their heads and shouted to Bai Zhi: ¡°So to say, this shop belongs to both of you?¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°Yes, it¡¯s ours. If you don¡¯t have anything to say, please leave. Don¡¯t hinder us from doing business. Otherwise, I will report to the officials.¡± Hearing that she wanted to report to the officials, the man pulled the woman¡¯s clothes again and winked at her so that she would stop talking. But the woman, as if she hadn¡¯t seen it, she raised her voice and said: ¡°Since I came here today, I naturally have something to say. The handmade dolls you are selling have problems. You still don¡¯t want to admit it?¡± Bai Zhi asked: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the handmade doll?¡± The woman sneered: ¡°You know what is wrong inside your heart. Our child became sick since she yed with this doll. And the more she yed with it, the more her disease got serious. Don¡¯t even try to deny it.¡± Bai Zhi asked: ¡°Did you ask the doctor? Did the doctor said that your child got sick from ying with the handmade doll?¡± Chapter 552 - Hu Jiumei (2

Chapter 552: Hu Jiumei (2 )

The woman waved her hand: ¡°Don¡¯t try to pull me with this craft. Anyway, our child got sick after ying with the handmade doll that you sell. You can¡¯t escape from this.¡±Bai Zhi coldly sneered: ¡°So, you decide to rely on us?¡± The woman angrily said: ¡°What are you saying? Who is relying on you? My child got sick after ying with your doll. People are dying, but you¡¯re saying we arezy? Do you still have a conscience?¡± Bai Zhi said: ¡°You only say the same thing, so how will I know the truth? You should try to say something else when you open your mouth. Because I really don¡¯t know if what you¡¯re saying is true or not.¡±?The woman said: ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk more nonsense with you. You give me the now, I have to take our child to the doctor? as soon as possible.¡±Here was the downtown area, the ce with thergest flow of people in Qingyuan Town. Her shouting has long attracted many people toe and watch. When the woman asked for money, some of the crowds shook their heads and some sneered. Even the onlookers can see her tricks. If Bai Zhi can¡¯t see it, then she must be stupid, right? ¡°Thisdy, you are really funny. As long as you speak with a loud voice and scold people, you can ask anyone for money? Then, if I went to your house and scolded you, saying that your spit injured my feet and burn a hole on my shoe, then ask you for money. Will you give me money?¡± The onlookers burst intoughter immediately and secretly thought that the little girl quite has a sharp tooth. She cursed the woman without saying any bad words. She refutes her words beautifully. The woman stomped her feet and turned around to scold the crowd: ¡°What are youughing at? What is your business here?¡± Bai Zhi said again: ¡°If you don¡¯t want to beughed at, you shoulde up with solid evidence to prove that your child was harmed by our product. Otherwise, I won¡¯t carry this pot on my head.¡± The woman pointed her finger at Bai Zhi as her body trembled in anger. She, Hu Jiumei had never been humiliated like this in her life: ¡°You, you wait, I will take the evidence here. Let¡¯s see if you have the ability to run.¡± Bai Zhi crossed her arms around her chest and sneered: ¡°I won¡¯t run even if I can run. Go and get it. I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡± When the woman and the man left, Bai Zhi pulled Zhao Sue inside the shop. Zhao Sue asked: ¡°Will something like that really happened?¡± Bai Zhi felt thirsty and so she poured herself a ss of water to drink: ¡°Do you think that the handmade doll you made can make people sick when they y with it?¡± Zhao Sue shook her head: ¡°Of course not, the handmade doll is made of cotton and silk thread. I have selected each one of them carefully, so there shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± ¡°Then that¡¯s it. She has been shouting here for a long time, but she didn¡¯t give a solid reason. To put it bluntly, she just wants to ckmail us with money. She is just waiting for us to solve this matter in private, to keep our business.¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, this kind of thing can never be tolerated. Even if the business can¡¯t continue, you shouldn¡¯t lose money because of such a thing. You should make things clear.¡± Zhao Sue nodded: ¡°I understand.¡± Some onlookers watching outside have dispersed, and others stayed idle, waiting for the couple to take the evidence and continue to watch the excitement. Half an hourter, Hu Jiumei and her man came back. The man was carrying a child on his back. An unconscious 5 or 6-year-old girl. While Hu Jiumei was holding a handmade doll in her hand, which was a handmade doll in Zhao Sue¡¯s shop. Hu Jiumei went in front of the shop and thew the handmade doll in her hand towards Bai Zhi¡¯s feet: ¡°Look, isn¡¯t this something from your shop?¡± Chapter 553 - Blackmail

Chapter 553: ckmail

At a nce, the handmade doll can be seen was made in their shop, but it was dirty. As if it was thrown in the mud or stepped on many times. Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°It is from our shop.¡± Hu Jiumei hugged the child from the back of the man and threw her on the ground, just like how she threw the handmade doll¡­ ¡­ The child was unconscious, so she was thrown on the stone flooring outside the shop easily. Bai Zhi frowned: ¡°Is she your child?¡± Hu Jiumei replied: ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Of course, it¡¯s my child. Otherwise, whose child is she?¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a biological mother who would treat her child like this.¡± The onlookers also started pointing their fingers on Hu Jiumei. Hu Jiumei regretted it, she shouldn¡¯t have thrown the child in front of so many people. However, she still propped her chin and said: ¡°Why do you care about how I treat my child? Don¡¯t you want to see the evidence? This is the evidence. My child yed with your handmade doll. After two days, she bes like this. Do you still dare to say this matter has nothing to do with you?¡± Bai Zhi coldly sneered. She didn¡¯t answer her, she went close to the child and squatted down to check the child¡¯s body. Hu Jiumei busily asked urgently: ¡°What are you doing?¡± Bai Zhi stood up and stepped back, before saying: ¡°I forgot to tell you, the shop next door is also mine. I am a doctor. I already know the problem with your child.¡± Hu Jiumei¡¯s face drastically changed: ¡°You are a doctor?¡± Then, she looked at Bai Zhi from head to toe. Suddenly, she burst intoughter: ¡°A little mountain viger like you is a doctor? You really know how to make peopleugh.¡± Bai Zhi didn¡¯t try to refute Hu Jiumei, instead, she pointed her finger to the child: ¡°I guess she must not be your biological daughter. Rather, you¡¯re a stepmom!¡± Hu Jiumei didn¡¯t say anything, but the man on the side asked: ¡°How did you know?¡± Bai Zhi sneered: ¡°Which biological mother can be this cruel? Not only you beat your daughter like this, but you also use this chance to ckmail others. I¡¯ve never seen a biological mother do this kind of thing, so doesn¡¯t it mean she¡¯s only a stepmother?¡± Hu Jiumei panicked and scolded: ¡°You, stop talking nonsense here, have you seen me hit the child?¡± Bai Zhi pointed at her own eyes and said, ¡°I saw it with my own eyes. The child¡¯s injuries, especially at the back of her head, were so big and swelling, that it¡¯s hard for me not to see it. Are you saying that the handmade doll hit her?¡± When she finished saying those words, she said to Zhao Sue: ¡°Sister-inw, you go to the government office and report that someone here beat her child and then trying to ckmail the merchant.¡± As soon as the man heard this, he ran away in fright. Hu Jiumei¡¯splexion drastically changed, but she was unwilling to admit defeat. Seeing that Zhao Sue was going to the report, Hu Jiumei rushed forward and pulled Zhao Sue back: ¡°Do you think you can go? You killed my daughter, but you want to escape?¡± Zhao Sue wanted to push Hu Jiumei away, but before she could do so, Hu Jiumei fell by herself. Hu Jiumeiy on the ground, rolled and groaned in pain, then said that they were bullying people and kill her daughter. She alsoined about hurting here and there. No one hurt her, but sheined as if someone hit her with a stick all over her body. Zhao Sue panicked and hurriedly said to Bai Zhi: ¡°I didn¡¯t push her, she fell on her own.¡± Bai Zhi nodded to her: ¡°I know, she has made up her mind to rely on us, so naturally, she has to fall on the ground. You don¡¯t need to care about her, go to the government office and report. I don¡¯t believe that the officer will not see her little petty tricks.¡± Chapter 554 - The Officer

Chapter 554: The Officer

Zhao Sue was about to leave, when she heard a cry behind the crowd, saying: ¡°What are you all doing here? Get out of the way!¡± The crowd immediately gave way. Two men wearing government official clothes came over. One of them had seen Bai Zhi before. When Meng Nan first went to Huangtuo Vige, he came with him. The Officer quickly recognized Bai Zhi, he knew she was Meng Nan¡¯s friend. Naturally, he didn¡¯t dare to neglect her, his original cold face immediately showed a smile: ¡°Miss Bai, is this your shop?¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°Exactly, we are about to go to report a case. It¡¯s good that you came this time.¡± Hu Jiumei was a little ignorant. The government officials came too fast. She hasn¡¯t done enough drama. What¡¯s more, the Officer who came knew this little bitch. Thinking of this, Hu Jiumei suddenly climbed up and threw herself in front of the Officer, then hugged his thigh: ¡°Daren, you need to seek justice for me. They opened this ck shop and hurt my daughter. They also hit me in front of so many people. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask everyone.¡± The Officer frown his eyebrows and looked at Hu Jiumei with disgusted: ¡°Let go of me, what do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± The crowdughed out loud, which made the Officer even angrier: ¡°If you will not let me go, I¡¯ll take you to the Yamen directly.¡± Hu Jiumei immediately released her hand and took two steps back. When the Officer saw Hu Jiumei¡¯s appearance, he immediately frowned and said: ¡°Is it you again?¡± ¡°Last time in Fuyuan restaurant, you said their food in the restaurant is not fresh. Your whole family had diarrhea and you cause a big noise outside the restaurant, forcing the people to give you money. Didn¡¯t you?¡± Hu Jiumei hurriedly lowered her head: ¡°Daren, you must have remembered it wrong. I¡¯ve never been to Fuyuan restaurant.¡± She secretly cursed. There were so many officials in the government, so why did this persone? The Officer looked at the unconscious little child lying on the ground and angrily said: ¡°You still dare to deny it. I know this child, she was also therest time. You and your husband are fine, but she can¡¯t even stand steadily. The people in the restaurant called a doctor. Do you remember what the doctor had said?¡± Hu Jiumei quickly waved her hands: ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are saying. I¡¯ve never been to any restaurant before.¡± The Officer quickly said ¡°You don¡¯t remember? Well, I¡¯ll make you remember. After the doctor checked her condition that day, the doctor said the child was givenxatives. And thexative was too strong. If he didn¡¯t give her a timely treatment, he doesn¡¯t know how he will save the child. Isn¡¯t that what happened?¡± Hu Jiumei pursed her lips and said nothing. The Officer asked another question: ¡°What did you do again? Howe the child look like this?¡± Hu Jiumei quickly pointed to Bai Zhi and said: ¡°It¡¯s them. It¡¯s the seller of this shop who caused this. My child just yed with the handmade doll they sell in this shop and then became like this.¡± The Officer couldn¡¯t understand. How could people end up like this after ying with a handmade doll? Bai Zhi said to the Officer: ¡± The child was badly beaten and needs to be treated as soon as possible. Otherwise, it will be toote.¡± With this simple sentence, how can the Officer still not understand the situation? It must be that this woman wants to use the child again to ckmail people. She deliberately hurt the child and then targeted these two weak women, who just opened shops. Deliberately picking the soft persimmon to pinch. However, everyone who knows Bai Zhi, knew that she was not a soft persimmon. The Officer red at Hu Jiumei and then said: ¡°Save the child first. When the child wakes up, we can ask her.¡± The child has been lying on the cold stone flooring. Bai Zhi wanted to pick up the child since the beginning, but seeing how Hu Jiumei act, she didn¡¯t dare toy a finger on the child. But now that the Officer was here, she naturally not afraid to be falsely used by Hu Jiumei again! Chapter 555 - Whose child is it?

Chapter 555: Whose child is it?

Bai Zhi and Zhao Sue hurriedly picked up the child and went inside the medicine shop. ¡°Hurry, bring me the copper basin.¡± Bai Zhi said to Zhao Sue. Zhao Sue took the copper basin in the room. Because she was worried that it won¡¯t be enough, she hurriedly went to the toy shop and brought another copper basin. Bai Zhi put down the child on the table covered with a thin quilt, then took off her dirty clothes. Her clothes looked shabby and bigger to her size. Aside from the outer clothes, she was wearing nothing else. Her smooth and delicate skin was full of blue and purple bruises. There were some new and old scars. Bai Zhi could no longer control the fire in her heart. She turned her head and shouted at Hu Jiumei, who wanted to leave: ¡°Are you still a human? She is still so small, how can you do this to her?¡± The Officer quickly pulled Hu Jiumei back and asked angrily: ¡°Say, did you beat this child?¡± Hu Jiumei quickly shook her head: ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t me. I never beat her.¡± Bai Zhi raised an eyebrow, then pointed her finger to the child¡¯s injury and asking: ¡°Not you? Then who is it? The handmade doll?¡± Hu Jiumei shouted: ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s the ghost doll who did it. Since I bought this doll for her, she didn¡¯t feel any better, she became like this after ying a few days. What the hell is your doll made of?¡± Bai Zhi was toozy to argue with her now: ¡°I will treat the child first. I will talk to youter.¡± The scars on the child¡¯s body looked scary, but it wasn¡¯t that terrible. The most troublesome thing was the big lump in her head. She doesn¡¯t know what did that woman used that it swelled like this. But it was definitely caused by a concussion. Bai Zhi took out the silver needle and pierced the acupuncture points on the child¡¯s head to dissolve the blood stasis. After pulling the needle, she gave her a taichong pill, which can relieve pain and calming down. Then she took out a bandage and apply it to the child carefully, which should be the final step. Bai Zhi dressed the child and took off her jacket to cover her. Then she turned to face Hu Jiumei: ¡°You just said that after you bought her a handmade doll, the child became like this, right?¡± Hu Jiumei nodded: ¡°Yes, you can¡¯t deny it.¡± Bai Zhi walked to the door, picked up the handmade doll on the ground, and push it forward in front of Hu Jiumei. ¡°You look carefully. Is this the handmade doll you bought?¡± Hu Jiumei replied: ¡°Of course, it¡¯s this one. Don¡¯t tell me you will say that it¡¯s not something in your shop?¡± Bai Zhi said: ¡°Naturally, this is from our shop. After all, in Qingyuan Town, no else sell this handmade doll. How can I deny it?¡± Hu Jiumei was happy. She grabbed the arm of the Officer and quickly said: ¡°Did you hear that? She admitted her crime.¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°I didn¡¯t recognize the crime. I haven¡¯t finished talking yet.¡± The Officer said: ¡°You continue to speak.¡± Bai Zhi pointed at the handmade doll in her hand and asked Hu Jiumei: ¡°When did you buy this handmade doll? How much did you buy it?¡± Suddenly, Hu Jiumei turned her eyes a few times, and hurriedly said, ¡°I, I bought it seven days ago.¡± Bai Zhi sneered inside her heart: ¡°Seven days ago? Didn¡¯t you say she became like this after two days?¡± Hu Jiujie hurriedly responded: ¡°It¡¯s the second day, I remember it clearly.¡± ¡°Then, do you remember how much money you paid for this doll?¡± She asked with a smile. Hu Jiumei felt that the little bitch¡¯s smile was very strange, and she felt a chill on her back. ¡°I, I can¡¯t remember it. I bought so many things that day, so how will I remember the price of this doll?¡± Bai Zhi sneered: ¡°Of course, you can¡¯t remember. Because this doll was not bought by you at all.¡± Chapter 556 - Xian’er Chapter 556: Xian¡¯er Hu Jiumei shouted: ¡°Stop your nonsense. Why are you saying that it wasn¡¯t me who bought this? Do you have any evidence that it was not bought by me?¡± Bai Zhiughed: ¡°Of course, I have evidence.¡± Then, she pointed her finger to the handmade doll and said: ¡°All the doll¡¯s clothes in the toy shop are designed by me. I have painted this doll¡¯s clothes design only once. So it can be said that there is only one copy of this in the whole world. I remember it clearly. This doll is included in the batch order of a merchant from the capital. The merchant said that the dolls will be sold in the capital, and it will at least cost 5 silver coins.¡± Bai Zhi paused. Seeing Hu Jiumei¡¯splexion drastically changed, she continued to say: ¡°Can you afford to buy this doll for 5 silver coins?¡± Hu Jiumei shouted with a pale face: ¡°You shouldn¡¯t look down on people. Don¡¯t say 5 silver coins, I can even buy 10 of them a day.¡± ¡°Really? Since you are so generous with your child, why doesn¡¯t the child have decent clothes? She may not be even wearing her own clothes! This doll belongs to this child, but you didn¡¯t buy it. Your not this child¡¯s mother, nor stepmother. Say, where did you abduct this child?¡± She found that the child had pierced ears. Generally speaking, a little girl would not have pierced ears, unless she came from a big family. Hu Jiumei¡¯s legs soften. Her pale face turned green. She stepped back a few steps and nned to slip away, but who would have thought that the Officer has long been expecting her to run away, so he immediately cut off her n: ¡°Tie her up.¡± ¡°Why are you tying me? Why? What crime did Imit?¡± Hu Jiumei cried wildly. At this time, the little girl lying on the table woke up. As soon as she heard Hu Jiumei¡¯s cry, her body began to tremble. Her small face was full of horror, as tears rolled out in her eyes. But she bit her lips and didn¡¯t dare to cry out loud. Bai Zhi hugged her: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s okay, you¡¯re okay now.¡± The little girl seemed to be in a sinking boat and was forced to grab thest life-saving straw. She grabbed Bai Zhi¡¯s clothes tightly and drilled desperately into her arms. Her whole body kept trembling. Bai Zhi hugged the little girl for a while and waited for her emotions to calm down before asking: ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± The little girl was about to open her mouth, but she saw Hu Jiumei¡¯s fierce face. She hurriedly buried her head into Bai Zhi¡¯s arms and refused to speak. Bai Zhi caressed her back and whispered: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, this sister already knows that you are not her child and she hurts you. You see, she has been arrested now. If you want to escape from her, you should tell me who you are, where you came from, so that we can help you find your family.¡± The little girl was 5 years old. She can understand every word that Bai Zhi said. She looked at Hu Jiumei again. When she saw that she was tied up, the fear in her heart dissipated a lot, so she said: ¡°My name is Xian¡¯er.¡± ¡°Xian¡¯er, what¡¯s your surname?¡± Xian¡¯er thought for a moment and said, ¡°They call me Ke Xianya.¡± ¡°It turns out that your surname is Ke, who else is there in your family?¡± She asked. Xian¡¯er immediately became excited: ¡°There are father, mother, second aunt, third aunt, fourth aunt, as well as elder brothers, elder sister, grandmother, Li Mama, the maidservants are Qing¡¯er, Bao¡¯er¡­ ¡­¡± She said a series of family members in a row, which proved that she came from a big family. Bai Zhi asked another question: ¡°What does Qing¡¯er call you?¡± Xian¡¯er replied: ¡°Qing¡¯er calls me Miss. She is as big as you. I tried calling her sister, but she refused. She said she is just a maidservant. I don¡¯t understand.¡± Chapter 557 - The Ke Family’s Mansion, Baima Street

Chapter 557: The Ke Family¡¯s Mansion, Baima Street

Hu Jiumei waspletely dumbfounded and sat paralyzed on the ground. She didn¡¯t make a sound at all. Bai Zhi asked again: ¡°Do you remember where your home is?¡± Xian¡¯er said: ¡°I heard my brother say that our family lives on Baima Street, and the whole street is just ours.¡± Bai Zhi asked the Officer: ¡°Have you heard of Baima Street?¡± The Officer shook his head: ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of it, it should not be from Qingyuan Town.¡± Bai Zhi asked Xian¡¯er: ¡°Is Baima street from the capital?¡± Xian¡¯er asked: ¡°What is capital?¡± The clue was broken here. After all, it was only a child, and most likely a child from a big family. She¡¯s afraid that she never been outside the house. It can be said that this Baima street was peaceful. Bai Zhichao said: ¡°You still try asking Hu Jiumei, she may know.¡± Hu Jiumei didn¡¯t wait to be interrogated by the Officer, she quickly shook her head and said: ¡°I don¡¯t know, I really don¡¯t know where she came from. I picked her up outside the town. She was almost dying at that time. If I didn¡¯t pick her up, she would have been dead by now.¡± The Officer sneered: ¡°Since you are doing good deeds, why didn¡¯t you send her to the government office? Instead, you brought her to your house, beat her at your will, and use her to cheat people here and there. What do you think of those crimes?¡± Hu Jiumeipletely withered, what else can she say in front of those facts? ¡°Take her away!¡± The Officer waved his hand. Hu Jiumei was taken away, but what about the child? The Officer fell in thoughts. Bai Zhi smiled and said, ¡°Let her stay with me first. There is a child of the same age as her that lives in our house. You don¡¯t have to worry about her food and clothes. I will write a letter to Meng Gongzi and ask him to check it out. It must be not difficult for him to check it out.¡± The Officer naturally has no opinion. It will be troublesome to bring the child to the Yamen. The big men in there don¡¯t know how to take care of a child. After the Officer left, Bai Zhi said to Zhao Sue: ¡°You take care of her first. Let her eat whatever we have here. I will go to Boss Chen.¡± Xian¡¯er tightly grabbed Bai Zhi¡¯s clothes, she refused to let her go. Bai Zhi patted her little hand and said warmly: ¡°Xian¡¯er, I¡¯ll light up some charcoal first, then buy you delicious food. I¡¯ll be back right away.¡± Hearing that there will be delicious food, Xian¡¯er, who was already hungry, let her go: ¡°Then,e back quickly. I¡¯m scared.¡± Zhao Sue smiled: ¡°You don¡¯t need to be scared, Xian¡¯er. I¡¯ll bring you a clean and beautiful doll.¡± There will be food and toy, so Xian¡¯er finally felt relieved. Bai Zhi went straight to the diners¡¯ residence. Boss Chen was there, she told him the whole story. Boss Chen smiled and said: ¡°If you write the letter, he will read it soon. But if I wrote the letter, I don¡¯t know when he will read it.¡± Bai Zhi had no choice but to write, and then Boss Chen asked someone to send it out the same day. The weather was too cold, Bai Zhi was afraid that Xian¡¯er was freezing. She gave her a cotton-padded jacket to Xian¡¯er. It was too cold, so she closed the shop and then went home with Zhao Sue and Xian¡¯er. Ru¡¯er was just ying at home the whole day. When she saw someone with the same age as her, she was very happy. She shared all the snacks that she hide with her. Xian¡¯er, who has been away from home for more than a month, was happy for the first time. There were warm clothes to wear, delicious food, and a ymate. Everyone cares about her. She wants to go home every day, except today. She felt as if she had returned home. She even felt that this ce was better and warmer than her home. Chapter 558 - Ke Zhengming

Chapter 558: Ke Zhengming

At night, Xian¡¯er and Ru¡¯er became good friends. They didn¡¯t want to separate even when they¡¯re sleeping. Zhao Sue had to let them sleep in the same room and the same bed. Looking at the peaceful sleeping faces of the two children, Zhao Sue couldn¡¯t help but sighed: ¡°How poor and lucky the two of you. You two suffered so much and almost on death bed, but you met the best person in the world.¡± * In the Capital, Meng Family Mansion. When Meng Nan returned from work, he started dealing with his unfinished business in the study room. He was a new minister in the Honglu Government Office, so he was usually idle. It¡¯s just, the year will end soon, so everyone became so busy. Jin Shiwei came in from the outside in a hurry: ¡°Gongzi, you have a letter.¡± The brush in Meng Nan¡¯s hand didn¡¯t stop. He only said softly: ¡°Just leave it there.¡± Jin Shiwei smiled brightly: ¡°You won¡¯t look at it?¡± Meng Nan said: ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Zheng Ruxue has been sending letters to him in these past three days. He was so annoyed with it that he didn¡¯t want to hear a single word about it. Jin Shiwei coughed twice and hold onto his belief: ¡°Meng Dage, I wish you¡¯re doing well. Respectfully yours, Bai Zhi.¡± The brush in Meng Nan¡¯s hand stopped moving abruptly. And then he threw the brush on the inkstone without care. He rushed in front of Jin Shiwei and reached to get the letter on his hand: ¡°Give it to me.¡± Jin Shiwei raised the letter: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you will not look at it?¡± Meng Nan bent his arm and gave Jin Shiwei a punch in the abdomen. Because of pain, Jin Shiwei had to pull back his arm and covered his abdomen. And so, the letter fell into Meng Nan¡¯s hand. ¡°Of course, I need to read Zhier¡¯s letter.¡± The writing on the envelope was much cleaner than the previous one and also looked a bit charming. It seems that she has been practicing to write words recently, and her progress was quite fast. After reading the letter, Meng Nan asked Jin Shiwei: ¡°Have you heard of Baima Street?¡± The Capital was veryrge, there were countless streets andnes. Except for a fewmon street names, he doesn¡¯t remember most of them. Jin Shiwei thought for a while but then shook his head: ¡°I have a bit impression, but I can¡¯t remember it.¡± He was with Meng Nan most of the time. How can he know something that he doesn¡¯t know? ¡°Go and find the housekeeper.¡± Their Housekeeper lived in the Capital his whole life. He knew more things in the capital than he does. Jin Shiwei hurried away, and soon took the Old Housekeeper over. ¡°Gongzi, do you have any orders?¡± The Old Housekeeper asked Meng Nan. ¡°Do you know Baima Street?¡± Meng Nan asked. The Old Housekeeper nodded his head immediately: ¡°I know, Ke Daren lived on Baima Street.¡± Meng Nan asked again: ¡°Which Ke Daren?¡± ¡°It is the Left Assistant Imperial Censor, Ke Zhengming, a third rank government official. You don¡¯t know him, gongzi?¡± The Old Housekeeper was puzzled. Although their young master just returned in the capital, he was now a government official. How could he not know some of the top officials in the civil and military branches? Meng Nan waved his hand: ¡°I¡¯ll get to know him soon, you go and prepare a carriage. I¡¯ll go to Ke Family¡¯s house.¡± The Old Housekeeper went away immediately, while Meng Nan changed his clothes. Then he went out with Jin Shiwei. It was a sudden visit. Meng Nan didn¡¯t say anything in advance. Ke Zhengming was not at home, while Madame Ke was ill in bed. Only the eldest son of the Ke Family can wee him. When the eldest son of the Ke Family heard he came, he didn¡¯t dare to be sloppy. He immediately sent someone to take back his father at home. Meng Nan looked at the attentive young man in front of him and asked with a smile: ¡°Are you Ke Daren¡¯s eldest son? I¡¯ve heard a lot about you.¡± Ke Xicheng hurriedly replied: ¡°I am Ke Xicheng, the eldest son of Ke Family. I¡¯ve also heard a lot about Meng Gongzi. It is an honor to meet you in person today.¡± Chapter 559 - The Three Precious Treasures of Buddhism Chapter 559: The Three Precious Treasures of Buddhism Meng Nan didn¡¯t know how many times he has heard this kind of polite words, so he can cope up with it easily. Meng Nan asked: ¡°How many brothers and sisters do you have?¡± Ke Xicheng was shocked for a moment, he didn¡¯t expect Meng Nan will ask such a question. Meng Nan said with a smile: ¡°I¡¯ll just say it, I don¡¯t know if Ke Gongzi has a sister name Ke Xianya?¡± Ke Xicheng busily said: ¡°Indeed, I have a sister named Ke Xianya. She is the youngest child in our Ke Family. Why does Meng Gongzi ask about her?¡± Meng Nan asked another question: ¡°Is this youngest sister, Xian¡¯er in the house?¡± Ke Xicheng hesitated, but then nodded his head: ¡°She is in the house, she has been sick these days, and recuperating in her room.¡± Meng Nan said: ¡°That is the case.¡± Just by looking at Ke Xicheng¡¯s face, he knew that he was lying. It was understandable to say such lies. This kind of thing was not good. If it can be solved quietly, it is naturally the best. Meng Nan no longer asks questions. This eldest son, Ke Xingcheng, has no right to speak about this matter. Asking more was useless, it¡¯s better to wait for Ke Daren toe home. After drinking a few cups of tea and waiting for an hour, Ke Daren finally arrived at home. Ke Daren was taller than Meng Nan. His face doesn¡¯t look so good. Although there was a smile on his face, his eyes were full of mncholy. ¡°Meng Gongzi¡¯s visit to my humble abode, I must take time to worship the Three Precious Treasures of Buddhism.¡± It was Ke Daren¡¯s first time to see Meng Nan, but he pretended to be familiar with him. After all, the other party was from the Meng Family. He shouldn¡¯t take him lightly. Meng Nan didn¡¯t go around the corner anymore and said directly: ¡°Ke Daren, your little daughter Ke Xianya, can you please call her out for me to see?¡± Ke Daren¡¯splexion changed: ¡°What does Meng Gongzi mean?¡± Meng Nan said with a smile: ¡°I was entrusted by someone, I need to figure out some things. I hope Ke Daren tells the truth.¡± Ke Daren stood up from the chair and he became a little excited: ¡°Could it be that you know the whereabouts of Xian¡¯er?¡± Meng Nan also stood up: ¡°It seems that Miss Xian¡¯er is indeed not in the house.¡± Ke Daren has been very anxious about his daughter, so how will he still manage to control himself? He quickly said: ¡°I won¡¯t hide it to Meng Gongzi. A month ago, Xian¡¯er and her mother went to the Qingshan Temple outside the capital to burn incense. But who would have thought after praying, Xian¡¯er disappeared. We searched the entire Qingshan Temple, but we didn¡¯t find even her shadow. My wife fell ill the day after Xian¡¯er went missing. She¡¯s still bedridden and can¡¯t even open her eyes from crying. If you have some news about Xian¡¯er, I hope you can tell us. ¡± When Meng Nan saw that he was sincere and even his eyes reddened in excitement. He didn¡¯t beat around the bush, he immediately took out the letter and handed it over to Ke Daren: ¡°Ke Daren, this is a letter my friend wrote to me. You can have a look.¡± Ke Daren¡¯s hands shook when he received the letter. When he read the letter, he became even more excited. The gloominess in his eyes also disappeared as he said: ¡°Xian¡¯er is found, Xian¡¯er found, hurry up, someonees, and tells my wife that Xian¡¯er has been found. ¡± The servant went away in a hurry. Not long after, a pale and haggard-looking woman, wearing a thin coat, with scattered hair, came to the main hall with the help of two maidservants. ¡°Master, where is Xian¡¯er? Where is she?¡± Even though she couldn¡¯t stand steadily, she looked around the hall, but she didn¡¯t find even a single trace of her daughter. Chapter 560 - Going to Qingyuan Town again Chapter 560: Going to Qingyuan Town again ¡°What about Xian¡¯er? What about my Xian¡¯er?¡± Ke Furen cried with reddened eyes and hoarse voice, which was very sad to hear. Ke Daren hurriedly came forward to support his wife and took her to the chair to sit down: ¡°Furen, don¡¯t worry. Xian¡¯er is not in the capital now. Look at this letter.¡± Ke Furen¡¯s hands shook after receiving the letters. After she read it, she both cried andughed: ¡°My poor Xian¡¯er, this is all my fault for not taking good care of you. Just wait, I will pick you up.¡± are all mistresses, all mistresses are not optimistic about you, you wait, the mom will pick you up.¡± Then, she turned her head and said to the servant: ¡°Hurry up and prepare a carriage. I will pick up Xian¡¯er now.¡± Ke Daren anxiously said: ¡°Furen, how can you go out now? If you pick up Xian¡¯er and something happened to you, what will Xian¡¯er do?¡± The Old Mama on the side also persuaded: ¡°Yes, Furen. What the master said is true. You are now very weak, you can¡¯t go out like this.¡± Ke Daren frowned and said, ¡°I also can¡¯t go now. The emperor gave me some errands, I¡¯ll be able to finish it three days after. Let Xicheng go. Ke Furen immediately shook her head: ¡°No, Xicheng doesn¡¯t know anything about outside the capital. What will we do if something went wrong again?¡± Meng Nan suddenly butted in: ¡°If you believe me, I would like to take this trip on behalf of you.¡± Ke Furen only noticed Meng Nan¡¯s existence just now. She looked at her husband with a puzzled look in the face and asked: ¡°Who is he?¡± Ke Daren busily replied: ¡°This is Meng Gongzi, he came to show us the letter. The person who saved Xian¡¯er is his friend. This person wrote a letter to search for Xianer¡¯s family.¡± When Ke Furen heard those words, she busily tried to pay respect. Meng Nan hurriedly said to her: ¡°Furen, no need to be too polite. I haven¡¯t seen this friend of mine for a long time. It just happened that I wanted to meet her again. This trip is simply killing two birds with one stone.¡± With Meng Nan¡¯s words, what else could the husband and wife say? Ke Daren only added to say: ¡°I am very thankful to you, Meng Gongzi. I¡¯ll let Xicheng go with you.¡± Meng Nan was overjoyed. He finally had reason to see Bai Zhi. He could finally stand in front of her again. This time, he must bring her to the capital. When Meng Nan wants to leave the capital, Meng Daren and Xu Furen were reluctant to let him go. However, it is to help Ke Daren to get back his beloved daughter. Xu Furen was afraid that his son would entangle himself again to the girl named Bai Zhi. So she quietly sent two of their family¡¯s men to escort his son on his way to Qingyuan Town. Both the Meng family and the Ke family sent many people. When the two teams joined together, the momentum was quite magnificent. They were scared for their sons to encounter bandits on the road, so this was just right. * Along the way, while rushing on the road, Meng Nan was anxious to see Bai Zhi, while Ke Xicheng was anxious to take back his youngest sister. So no matter how tired they were, no oneined. Those who apanied them were not eligible toin. When they reached the border of Qingyuan Town, they didn¡¯t go to the town, they directly went to Huangtuo Vige. The vigers have never seen such a big group of people. Anyone who was at home came out to watch the lively show. ¡°The young man on that horse, why does he look familiar?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that Meng Daren? I heard he went back to the capital to be an official. Why did hee back?¡± ¡°Do you even need to ask? He must havee to look for Bai Zhi. I¡¯ll go there to see.¡± When Meng Nan left, the western-style house wasn¡¯t finished yet. But now, not only it was finished, but also full pack. Meng Nan dismounted outside the gate of Bai Zhi¡¯s house. The house¡¯s door was closed, and also the gate in the yard. He shouted out loud: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, are you there?¡± No one responds, so he shouted again, but there¡¯s still no one respond to him. At this time, Vige Chief Li squeezed himself to the crowd and asked Meng Nan: ¡°Isn¡¯t this Meng Gongzi? Did youe to look for Zhi¡¯er?¡± Chapter 561 - I don’t want to go home

Chapter 561: I don¡¯t want to go home

Meng Nan nodded his head: ¡°Isn¡¯t she here? Where did she go?¡± Vige Chief Li smiled: ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t know it yet, Zhi¡¯er and Sue have opened two shops in the town. Their business is booming. They go out early ande backte. Today, Zhao Lan and Hu Changlin also go to help. They brought the children with them, so no one is at home.¡± Meng Nan asked: ¡°When will theye back?¡± Vige Chief Li looked at the sky and said: ¡°They wille back soon. If the children didn¡¯t go with them, they wille back a bitter. But as long as the children are with them, theye back a bit earlier, which is about time.¡± While speaking, Vige Chief Li saw a ck thing in the distance moving towards them. Isn¡¯t that Bai Zhi¡¯s carriage? ¡°Here theye, they¡¯re back.¡± Vige Chief Li pointed his finger to the carriage. Zhou Xiaofeng was driving the carriage, so he immediately saw arge group of people around the gate of their yard. He slowed down and turned his head toward inside the carriage: ¡°A lot of people surrounding our door. I don¡¯t know what happened.¡± Bai Zhi was originally sleepy in the carriage. When she heard those words, she immediately sobered up and let Zhou Xiaofeng stop the carriage. She got out and took a nce. Goodness gracious, this was not a lot of people, but arge group of people. Some of them were the vigers, some were dressed in ck clothes and look like thugs. At this time, a familiar figure entered her eyes, it was Jin Shiwei. Jin Shiwei waved at her and squeezed himself out of the crowd, then rushed to their carriage: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, you¡¯re back.¡± Bai Zhi jumped down and asked: ¡°Why are you here?¡± Jin Shiwei excitedly replied: ¡°It¡¯s not only me who came, Gongzi also came.¡± Bai Zhi suddenly asked: ¡°Is it for Xian¡¯er?¡± Jin Shiwei smiled: ¡°Yes and no.¡± Bai Zhi no longer asked, she turned her head towards inside the carriage and said: ¡°Come down, we can¡¯t pass, we have to walk in.¡± Zhao Sue led Ru¡¯er out. After getting off the carriage, Zhao Lan led Xian¡¯er out and Hu Changlin came outst. When he saw the people in front, he was shocked. Bai Zhi said to Zhao Lan: ¡°Niang, they are here to pick up Xian¡¯er.¡± Zhao Lan held Xianer¡¯s hand tightly, she was very reluctant to let her go. The child was smart and well-behaved, and she was very close to her. As soon as they get close, she had to leave. Meng Nan walked out of the crowd and suppressed the excitement he felt. He tried to be calm, but the emotion in his eyes betrayed him. Ke Xicheng also rushed over and saw Xian¡¯er. When he saw her in front of him, his eyes reddened: ¡°Xian¡¯er ~¡± He reached out to Xian¡¯er, wanting to hug her. Xian¡¯er was reluctant to let go of Zhao Lan¡¯s hand. The person in front of her was her big brother, but she preferred Aunt Lan and Sister Bai around her. Bai Zhi asked: ¡°Xian¡¯er, do you know him?¡± Xian¡¯er nodded her head: ¡°He is my eldest brother.¡± Bai Zhi was relieved and touched her head with a smile: ¡°Xian¡¯er, your eldest brother is here to take home, are you happy?¡± Xian¡¯er shook her head: ¡°I don¡¯t want to go home, I like it here.¡± Most children don¡¯t lie. Their words were simple and sincere but can touch other people¡¯s hearts. Bai Zhi¡¯s eyes reddened, while Zhao Lan wiped her tears. Bai Zhi squatted in front of Xian¡¯er and gently hugged her in her arms: ¡°Xian¡¯er is good. Although we all want you to stay and live with us, your mother and father are both waiting for you to go home. They all miss you so much that they can¡¯t sleep every night. ¡± Chapter 562 - Ke Family’s daughter

Chapter 562: Ke Family¡¯s daughter

Xian¡¯er burst into tears and her tears kept falling: ¡°But why they didn¡¯te to Xian¡¯er before? Xian¡¯er used to want them to take me home every day, but they didn¡¯te. I thought they don¡¯t want Xian¡¯er anymore.¡± Bai Zhi took out her handkerchief and wiped Xianer¡¯s tears. Xianer¡¯s appearance today was very different from when they saw her for the first time. Her small face now looked tender and cute. So when she cried, she looked very pitiful: ¡°Xian¡¯er, it¡¯s not that your father and mother don¡¯t you want anymore. They have been looking for you, but they don¡¯t know where you are. Look, didn¡¯t your brother came to pick you up?¡± Xian¡¯er was luckier than her. Her family didn¡¯t abandon her but lost her temporarily. Now, they will reunite again. Xian¡¯er got into Bai Zhi¡¯s arms and cried: ¡°I don¡¯t care, I don¡¯t want to go home. I will stay here, I like you, I like it here.¡± Everyone here was very kind to her. They y with her even though she caused trouble at times. No one forced her to learn rules, nor kept her inside the house all day long. Bai Zhi patted her on the back: ¡°Sister promised you that she would go to the capital and visit you in the future, okay?¡± Xian¡¯er had been crying for a long time, her eyes swelled and her voice became hoarse: ¡°You shouldn¡¯t lie to me.¡± Bai Zhi touched her head: ¡°Sister never lies. If sister said it, she will definitely do it.¡± ¡°Can I leave tomorrow?¡± Xian¡¯er made herst request. Who can refuse such a request? Bai Zhi said to Ke Xicheng sincerely: ¡°Ke?Gongzi, it¡¯s better if you will stay in the Qingfeng Inn in the town tonight. I will personally send Xian¡¯er tomorrow to you.¡± Ke Xicheng couldn¡¯t bear to see his sister too sad, so he agreed. Besides, the time was not too early, so he also prefers to stay. He cupped his hand and bowed his head to Bai Zhi: ¡°Miss Bai, I don¡¯t know how to thank you for your kindness. Our Ke Family will surely pay this debt to you in the future, just say a word.¡± Bai Zhi waved her hand: ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so polite. I and Xian¡¯er are fated to meet each other. I just did what I should do. Our family likes Xian¡¯er very much and treats her like family.¡± If others will say such a thing, Ke Xicheng will surely be unhappy. Their Ke family was not ordinary. A little girl from the mountain vige, what is her qualification to take the Ke family¡¯s daughter like her own family? But this Bai Zhi in front of him, when he faced her, he didn¡¯t feel even a bit of contempt. Although she only looked like a 13-year-old girl, with her calm behavior, no youngdies he met canpare to her. Ke Xicheng left with his men, and Meng Nan also let his followers leave. However, he and Jin Shiwei didn¡¯t go. ¡°You¡¯re not going?¡± Bai Zhi raised an eyebrow. Meng Nan stared at Bai Zhi¡¯s face. Her little blushing face due to the cold winter seemed to have be plump more than before, which made him want to pinch her cute little cheeks. Meng Nan touched his belly and said: ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten lunch yet. We¡¯vee from afar, but you just want us to leave without feeding us? I won¡¯t go!¡± Bai Zhi smiled and shook her head: ¡°I can¡¯t win you. Come in, I¡¯ll make dumplings today.¡± As soon as Jin Shiwei heard the word ¡®dumplings¡¯, he couldn¡¯t close his mouth anymore: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, you have to teach me how to make dumplings today. When I learn how to make it, I¡¯ll make dumplings for gongzi so that he won¡¯t talk about eating dumplings all day long.¡± Meng Nan softly sneered and pushed Jin Shiwei away: ¡°I think it¡¯s you who wants to eat dumplings, but it¡¯s good if you can learn how to make it. Not only our Meng Family can save food but also money. It¡¯s like killing two birds with one stone.¡± Chapter 563 - Will not go

Chapter 563: Will not go

Bai Zhi was busy working in the kitchen, she made the dough, rolled it into a dumpling wrapper, and adjusted the filling. Jin Shiwei had been watching to the side to learn since the beginning, but he didn¡¯t understand a thing: ¡°This is too troublesome.¡± Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°Delicious food is not simple to do. In fact, it¡¯s not difficult, you just need to practice to familiarize yourself.¡± Meng Nan, who was also on the side, gave Jin Shiwei a wink. Jin Shiwei didn¡¯t notice it. When he saw him, Meng Nan¡¯s eyes almost cramped from winking. When Jin Shiwei received the signal from his young master, he coughed and asked Bai Zhi: ¡°What about Hu Feng? Why I didn¡¯t see him?¡± Bai Zhi¡¯s hand paused from working and then said with a smile: ¡°The government recruited people in the vige to be a soldier before. The Vige Chief said he was good in martial arts, he shouldn¡¯t just bury his talents. He thought it was reasonable, so he went to join the army.¡± Jin Shiwei and Meng Nan took a nce at each other. They were both shocked.? Hu Feng joined the army? Jin Shiwei asked another question: ¡°Will hee back again?¡± Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°Of course, he wille back. Do you even need to ask?¡± Meng Nan asked anxiously: ¡°What if he doesn¡¯te back?¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± The smile on Bai Zhi¡¯s face froze as the strength in her hands on the roller increased. The dough especially becamerge and a hole appeared in the middle. Meng Nan knew that he cannot continue this topic. Otherwise, Bai Zhi would turn him down. He took a nce at Jin Shiwei again, and Jin Shiwei asked: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, you and Xian¡¯er are so close. Why don¡¯t you go to the capital, so that you can meet each other easily?¡± Bai Zhi looked at Jin Shiwei and Meng Nan again, then softly said: ¡°I won¡¯t go!¡± Meng Nan rushed forward and pushed Jin Shiwei away, who was trying to learn how to make dumplings: ¡°Why? Why not? What¡¯s so good about here?¡± Bai Zhi has ttened thest dough, so she put away the roller and looked at Meng Nan. Meng Nan was as tall as Hu Feng. She needed to raise her head to talk to him in a closed range. ¡°This is my home. Whether it is good or bad, I want to stay in my own house. I am just like you. Even if your home is a thousand miles away from here, you also want to go home, right?¡± Meng Nan said: ¡°You can try to live there for a month. If you really don¡¯t like it there, you cane back. Who knows, maybe you¡¯ll like the capital more, right?¡± He was sure that no one will dislike living in the capital. The capital was a lively ce. All the best quality of clothes and jewelry were there. All the markets in the streets have everything. ¡°If you want to open a store, you can also open a store in the capital. The business there is much better than here.¡± Bai Zhi still shook her head: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t want to go now. Let¡¯s talk about itter.¡± Meng Nan became a little angry and unwilling. He really can¡¯t understand her. Why is she so stubborn? Is she waiting for Hu Feng? Seeing that the atmosphere became stiff, Jin Shiwei hurriedlyughed and pushed Meng Nan out of the kitchen: ¡°The water in the pot is ready. You go to the living room and wait for a while.¡± When Meng Nan left, Jin Shiwei returned to the kitchen. Bai Zhi was filling the dumpling wrapper with an emotionless face. As if nothing happened just now. He said to Bai Zhi: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, you know gongzi is doing this for your good. Don¡¯t keep it to heart.¡± Bai Zhi said: ¡°I know he has a good intention, and I also know what he thinks inside his heart. Jin Shiwei, after you go back, you tell him for me, that there are things that can¡¯t be forced. I hope he can understand. I stay far away from him for his own good. He shouldn¡¯t invest feelings to an impossible person, it¡¯s not worth it.¡± Jin Shiwei sighed and said nothing more. It seemed that there was no need to say anything anymore. Chapter 564 - Hu Feng is Prince Jin

Chapter 564: Hu Feng is Prince Jin

Dumplings were delicious, especially with the new filling. The filling was different from thest time which was made of leeks. So they were robbed by Meng Nan and Jin Shiwei as soon as they were served. Xian¡¯er shouted in anger: ¡°You two, why don¡¯t you leave some for sister, she hasn¡¯t eaten yet!¡± Jin Shiwei said with a smile: ¡°Your sister will bring another te in a while.¡± Both Xian¡¯er and Ru¡¯er like eating dumplings, so Bai Zhi prepared two extra portions for them. Looking at the few pieces of dumplings left on the te, Jin Shiwei felt wrong. They made a bunch of dumplings just now. Why they didn¡¯t get extra portions? ¡°No more?¡± Jin Shiwei asked. Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°I¡¯ll make fried dumplings tomorrow morning. You can eat them on your way.¡± Xian¡¯er pped her hands: ¡°I like fried dumplings the most, it¡¯s so delicious.¡± Bai Zhi touched her head: ¡°If you like it, eat more, you must grow taller.¡± Xian¡¯er nodded her head: ¡°When my sisteres to see me, I must be tall.¡± After eating, the sky outside was already dark. Meng Nan has no intention to leave. After taking a look upstairs, he decided to sleep on the third floor today. Ruer¡¯s temperament was not as outgoing as Xian¡¯er. She wanted to tell Meng Nan that she and her mother lived on the third floor, but she couldn¡¯t utter a word. Xian¡¯er said loudly: ¡°There is no ce for you to sleep on the third floor, neither on the second floor or the attic. You can only sleep on the terrace, but the terrace is very cold. You will turn into ice by then tomorrow morning, right?¡± Meng Nan said with a smile: ¡°Who said there is no ce for me to sleep on the third floor? If you two sleep with Sister Sue, I¡¯ll have a ce to sleep, right?¡± Thinking that Bai Zhi also lived in this house, Hu Changlin felt unhappy. So he said: ¡°Hu Feng¡¯s room is empty. You can go to my house and sleep there.¡± Meng Nan was about to refuse, but Bai Zhi hurriedly said: ¡°That is good. I¡¯ll go get two quilts for the two of you.¡± Everything was decided pleasantly¡­ ¡­ For Hu Changlin, Bai Zhi was his future daughter-inw. Meng Nan¡¯s intention was too obvious, so how can he feel at ease if Meng Nan stays over here? Even if nothing happens, this will taint Bai Zhi¡¯s reputation. Meng Nan was taken away by Hu Changlin. Hu Feng¡¯s room was the same as before, clean and tidy. The bed wasrge enough for Meng Nan and Jin Shiwei to squeeze in for one night. Hu Changlin brought the quilts that Bai Zhi sent for the two and made them a nice bed skillfully. The oilmp was lit in the room. The flickering dim light shone on Hu Changlin¡¯s face. His face was really difficult topare with Hu Feng¡¯s handsome face, who has a noble atmosphere. Meng Nan suddenly thought of Prince Xiao, whom he had seen before. Since that day, doubt appeared in his heart. So when he saw Hu Changlin up close today, this doubt in his heart doubled. Meng Nan asked Hu Changlin: ¡°Listening to Bai Zhi, Hu Feng joined the army?¡± Hu Changlin nodded his head: ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been a while since he left. I don¡¯t know when he wille back.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t stop your son?¡± Meng Nan asked. Hu Changlin sighed: ¡°What¡¯s the use of stopping him? He decided to go there himself. No one can stop him.¡± He decided to go there himself? Why? Why did he join the army? Meng Nan asked again: ¡°You and Hu Feng look different. He must have resembled his mother.¡± Hu Changlin smiled and shook his head: ¡°No, no, how could I give birth to a son like him? Hu Feng was picked up by me. He is not my son.¡± After he finished saying those words, he remembered Bai Zhi¡¯s instructions before, he shouldn¡¯t be saying these words to outsiders, so he added: ¡°Zhi¡¯er told me not to talk about this thing. You shouldn¡¯t talk about it.¡± Chapter 565 - What do you want to say?

Chapter 565: What do you want to say? Hu Feng was not Hu Changlin¡¯s son? Hu Changlin picked him up? Bai Zhi didn¡¯t let him to about this matter?

Meng Nan¡¯s heart pounded loud. He had a hunch, a strong hunch. ¡°When did you picked up Hu Feng?¡± Meng Nan asked. Hu Changlin waved his hand: ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. There is no need to talk about it.¡± Seeing Meng Nan¡¯splexion changed, he became uneasy. Meng Nan said anxiously: ¡°Is it 3 years ago?¡± Hu Changlin was stunned: ¡°You, how did you know? Did Zhi¡¯er told you?¡± Meng Nan was shocked. Everything that was originally chaotic suddenly became a clear connected line. Hu Feng joined the army, then Prince Jin returned and regained control of the army. Hu Feng was not Hu Changlin¡¯s son. He was picked up by Hu Changlin 3 years ago, and Prince Jin disappeared 3 years ago. Moreover, Hu Feng somewhat resembled Prince Xiao. All these things cannot be a coincidence. There is no such thing as coincidence in this world. Hu Changlin went out. Even after the door was closed, Meng Nan still stood motionless. Jin Shiwei pushed him: ¡°Gongzi, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Meng Nan looked at Jin Shiwei like he¡¯s stupid: ¡°You didn¡¯t get it?¡± Jin Shiwei¡¯s face was filled with questions: ¡°What should I understand?¡± He was so sleepy that he didn¡¯t have the heart to listen. Meng Nan said: ¡°Hu Feng, he is very likely to be Prince Jin. No, not very likely, he must be Prince Jin.¡± Jin Shiwei¡¯s sleepiness immediately disappeared: ¡°Gongzi, you can¡¯t joke about this thing. How could Hu Feng be Prince Jin?¡± * Early the next morning, Zhou Xiaofeng set up the carriage, while Bai Zhi and Zhao Sue prepared breakfast on the table. The breakfast was very hearty. They were all of Xianer¡¯s favorite food. Fried spring rolls, fried noodles, sweet soup, and a box full of fried dumplings. Xian¡¯er eats so slowly for the first time. Although she was still young, she knows that as long as she eats slowly, she can stay with them for a long while. However, no matter how slow she ate, she will eventually finish eating. Zhao Sue put a lot of handmade dolls in the carriage where Xian¡¯er was sitting. All of them were Xianer¡¯s favorite dolls. She hoped that these dolls can apany her and make her happy. Meng Nan was not like himself. He was in a daze most of the time. His face also doesn¡¯t look so good. Whenever he faced Bai Zhi, he will open his mouth but didn¡¯t utter a word. When he was about to leave, he gathered all his courage and pulled Bai Zhi on the side, then said with a low voice: ¡°Are you really not going with me?¡± Bai Zhi pulled back her arm and softly said: ¡°Meng Nan, I don¡¯t want to go to the capital. At least, not now.¡± Meng Nan asked with a sullen face, ¡°Then when is it?¡± ¡°Who can tell the future?¡± She said with a smile. Meng Nan stared at her face: ¡°It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t want to go to the capital, but you don¡¯t want to go with me. You are waiting for him. When he returns, you will naturally go with him, right?¡± Bai Zhi frowned, she doesn¡¯t know what he was saying. ¡°You are waiting for Prince Jin, right? Once he wins the battle, he wille to pick you up, right?¡± Bai Zhi¡¯splexion drastically changed. She raised an eyebrow and asked: ¡°You, who told you this?¡± Meng Nan coldly smiled: ¡°No one told me, I just made a guess. It seems that I guessed it right.¡± He stared at the girl in front of him and continued: ¡°I have seen Prince Xiao, he looks like Hu Feng, I thought it was just a coincidence. Butst night, I learned that Hu Feng was not Hu Changlin¡¯s son. Hu Feng joined the army, and after he joined, Prince Jin came back. Aren¡¯t these things too much of coincidence?¡± ¡°So? What do you want to say?¡± Bai Zhi raised an eyebrow and stared at Meng Nan with cold eyes. Chapter 566 - Who likes separation?

Chapter 566: Who likes separation?

Meng Nan frowned, why did she look at him with such eyes? Does she think that he will do something against Hu Feng? No need to say, he doesn¡¯t have this ability. And even if he has this ability, he will not do it. ¡°Bai Zhi, what kind of person I, Meng Nan, in your eyes?¡± He asked, but didn¡¯t wait to hear her answer. After looking at her deeply, he turned around, ride on his horse, and went away. Bai Zhi was a little annoyed with herself. Meng Nan was her friend and he saved her life. She shouldn¡¯t doubt him. When Bai Zhi sent Xian¡¯er to the inn where Ke Xicheng lived, she still didn¡¯t see Meng Nan. His men were not also there. Bai Zhi asked: ¡°Ke Gongzi, what about Meng Nan?¡± Ke Xicheng said with a smile: ¡°Meng Gongzi left first with his people and said that he would wait for us in Shili Pavilion outside the town. He doesn¡¯t look so good, did you two fight?¡± Bai Zhi smiled: ¡°It¡¯s only a small misunderstanding. When you get in the capital, you ask him to have a drink with you, you help me to tell him not to me me this time.¡± Ke Xicheng nodded his head and bid farewell to Bai Zhi. Xian¡¯er, with tearful eyes, stood tiptoed on the carriage and shouted at Bai Zhi and Ru¡¯er: ¡°Sister Bai, Sister Ru¡¯er, you muste to the capital and look for me, you muste!¡± Ru¡¯er cried and chased after the carriage. Bai Zhi followed behind her until the carriagepletely disappeared from the distance. Bai Zhi hugged Ru¡¯er and patted her back, then warmly said: ¡°Ru¡¯er, life has always been like this. There will be many many kinds of partings. Partings are not actually a terrible thing. You have to start from this, and then look forward to your reunion in the future.¡± Ru¡¯er cried and said, ¡°My father is gone, Sister Xian¡¯er is gone, Sister Bai, will you and my mother leave me too?¡± Bai Zhi shook her head and wiped her tears: ¡°Of course, your mother will not leave you. I will also not leave you unless I was forced to do so. Ru¡¯er, you should remember, we are a family, we will never separate, but in this world, there will always be a helpless situation that will force us to separate. Just like what happened to your father.¡± ¡°Why do we have to separate? Ru¡¯er doesn¡¯t like separation!¡± Who likes separation? But who can stop such a situation? * In Langyan Land ¡°Your highness, Shen Dafu is here.¡± Zhou Awu hurriedly entered into the tent with Doctor Shen, who¡¯s carrying a medicine box. Hu Feng opened his eyes and looked at Doctor Shen, then softly said: ¡°Shen Dafu, thank you for your hard work.¡± Doctor Shen was a bit ufortable. The former Prince Jin was not so polite. He was not saying that he is rude, but he used to act casual. After all, he was a prince, and he was a mere doctor. He had never heard him said ¡®thank you for your hard work¡¯. Doctor Shen opened Hu Feng¡¯s clothes and saw a sword wound on his left waist. The wound was neatly cut and thin. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t hurt his internal organs. It was quite long that¡¯s why it looked scary. Zhou Awu asked: ¡°How is it?¡± Doctor Shen replied: ¡°It¡¯s a skin trauma, nothing much of a problem.¡± He turned around and took out a medicine bottle from the medicine box, then preparing to give it to Hu Feng. Hu Feng looked at the medicine bottle in his hand and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you need to suture the wound?¡± He remembered Bai Zhi said that such an injury better be sutured for a better and faster healing process. Doctor Shen was stunned for a moment, then blurted out: ¡°Your highness, you also know about suture?¡± Hu Feng nodded his head: ¡°Mu Yang has sutured scars on his body. I¡¯ve seen that he recovered very well.¡± Doctor Shen was ashamed: ¡°Your royal highness, to be honest, this old man doesn¡¯t know how to suture a wound. I wish I knew how.¡± Chapter 567 - Injured

Chapter 567: Injured

Zhou Awu was about to speak when Hu Feng immediately swept his eyes towards him to shut his mouth. ¡°Then, just apply the medicine like this. Thank you.¡± He said softly. Doctor Shen gave him the medicine and left after saying a few more words. Zhou Awu held back his words for a long time. When he finally found an opportunity to speak, he quickly asked: ¡°Your Highness, why not let me pick up Zhi¡¯er and let her treat you.¡± Hu Feng immediately waved his hand: ¡°No, never, ever go to her. Don¡¯t let others know the rtionship between Zhi¡¯er and us.¡± Zhou Awu couldn¡¯t understand: ¡°Why? You didn¡¯t even send her a letter. Now that you¡¯re injured, you also don¡¯t let here to treat you. We have regained our power, what else should we worry about?¡± Hu Feng said: ¡°Things are not as simple as you think. Right now, although I have the military power in my hands, in this military camp, many people are serving as Prince Xiao¡¯s eyes. They are hiding in the dark. You don¡¯t know who they are. If Prince Xiao learns about Zhi¡¯er, do you think he will let it slide?¡± Zhou Awu suddenly made a realization: ¡°No wonder you haven¡¯t written a letter for so long. It turns that you¡¯re afraid of Prince Xiao to find out Zhi¡¯er.¡± Hu Feng continued: ¡°This time, there was a stray arrow that suddenly popped up on our side. To avoid this stray arrow, I have no choice but to receive that sword.¡± Zhou Awu was shocked. He was still wondering about this. With his royal highness¡¯ martial arts skills, he can obviously fight against that enemy. But in the end, he got injured, it turned out that someone was secretly firing an arrow. ¡°Damn it, I must find these guys and divide their bodies into five parts.¡± Hu Feng waved his hand: ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly. Since now you know that there are ghosts inside, you should catch them quietly. Don¡¯t beat the grass and startle the snakes.¡± * After Dongfang Mu took Dongfang Wan out of Changyuan Houfu, he didn¡¯t rush to go back to Qiyun Mountain. Instead, he stayed first in their house in the capital and waited for the news about the jade pendant. He didn¡¯t dare to tell Dongfang Wan about it, fearing that after giving her hope, she would only be disappointed again. Instead of letting this happen, it would be better to let her continue to live a quiet life. Dongfang Wan was sitting in the yard and basking herself under the sun. Seeing her fathering to have breakfast with her while wearing the clothes he only wears when entering the pce, she couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Dad, are you going to the pce?¡± Dongfang Mu nodded his head: ¡°Well, the emperor has something to discuss with me.¡± Dongfang Wan was very puzzled: ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t like going to the pce the most. Why do you always go there recently?¡± Her father clearly said that he would take her back to Qiyun Mountain, but after picking her up, they lived here. He didn¡¯t mention about living in Qiyun Mountain once again. Every time she asked him this, he would make up an excuse. It seems, he was hiding something from her. Dongfang Mu put down the bowl in his hand and simply said: ¡°Today¡¯s dish is really good, it¡¯s refreshing. I want to eat this again tomorrow. Okay, I¡¯ll go first. If I finish early, I wille back and have lunch with you. If I don¡¯t, you can eat early. Dad wille back at night by then.¡± ¡°Dad¨C¡± She called him, but Dongfang Mu acted like he didn¡¯t hear it, he quickly walked away. Her father never tells lies, so when he encounters things he doesn¡¯t want to say or can¡¯t say, he will avoid answering, which made her even more puzzled. Her father has retired for many years and stopped getting involved in the matter of pce court. So why he kept entering the pce recently? No matter how good his rtionship with the emperor, there was no reason for him to enter the pce 2 to 3 days in a row. Dongfang Wan asked the maidservant on the side: ¡°Is there any rumors in the capital recently?¡± The maidservant didn¡¯t know what exactly she wanted to hear, so she asked, ¡°There are a lot of rumors. I don¡¯t know which one thedy wants to know?¡± Chapter 568 - The root cause of the disease

Chapter 568: The root cause of the disease

Dongfang Wan was stunned and then smiled bitterly: ¡°I haven¡¯te out for a long time, the outside world is almost like a stranger from me. I don¡¯t even know what I want to know.¡± She leaned her thin body into a chair, looked up at the blue sky and white clouds, and watched the birds passing by. Her mood suddenly became brighter. She tried to feel blowing the breeze and watch the sky. She enjoyed the remaining freedom she has left in this life. ¡°My Lady, would you like to listen to some?¡± Asked the maid. Dongfang Wan looked back and smiled lightly: ¡°Let me hear what you wanted to say.¡± Since she doesn¡¯t know what she wants to hear, she¡¯ll just listen to whatever she wants to say. Cui¡¯er told the first thing that came to her mind. It was the birthday ceremony of the Empress Dowager: ¡°Mydy, the most lively rumors recently, is about the Empress Dowager¡¯s birthday. This ve heard that this birthday ceremony was personally prepared by the Empress.¡± Dongfang Wan asked, ¡°Empress? Did the emperor get married?¡± She didn¡¯t even hear about it. Cui¡¯er nodded her head: ¡°He got married a few months ago.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± She asked Cui¡¯er replied: ¡°It¡¯s Pure Consort Chu. Now she¡¯s being called Empress Chu.¡± Dongfang Wan¡¯er suddenly said: ¡°It turned out to be Prince Xiao¡¯s biological mother. If Prince Jin didn¡¯t have an ident, something like this wouldn¡¯t happen to Pure Consort Chu.¡± Cui¡¯er suddenly remembered about Prince Jin, so she busily said: ¡°My Lady, you don¡¯t know yet, Prince Jin is back. He has been fighting against the enemy in the Northwestern battlefield. I heard that he won several battles in session.¡± Dongfang Wan looked slightly happy: ¡°Is this true?¡± Cui¡¯er nodded her head: ¡°Of course, it is true. Everyone in the capital knows about it, they said that the God of War is finally back. The youngsters are no longer afraid of Xiye Country.¡± Dongfang Wan sighed: ¡°It¡¯s good that he came back, it¡¯s good that he came back, it¡¯s just a pity. My poor child, if she is still alive, she will marry such a good man in 2 years. I¡ª¡± The more she thought of it, the more she felt sad. Then suddenly, she coughed and coughed, then vomited blood. Cui¡¯er was terrified, she hurriedly asked the housekeeper to find a doctor. Now that they suddenly moved to another mansion of Dongfang Family, the Imperial Doctors don¡¯t know where they are, so they can only ask the doctor outside. Cui¡¯er and the other maidservants took theirdy back to her room. When the doctor arrived, Dongfang Wan was asleep. The doctor diagnosed her pulse, but the more he checked her pulse the more he became confused. ¡°Dafu, mydy just vomited blood, is she okay?¡± Cui¡¯er asked. The doctor shook his head and said: ¡°How can she be okay good if she vomited blood? Her pulse is very weak, but I can¡¯t find what¡¯s wrong with her. She¡¯s just weak, this doesn¡¯t make sense. How can someone be weak without a reason? Her condition should be investigated. ¡± Cui¡¯er didn¡¯t understand, so she asked urgently: ¡°Doctor, what are you saying? I can¡¯t understand it. Why don¡¯t you just prescribe medicine to ourdy?¡± The doctor shook his head again: ¡°Her body is like this, drinking ordinary tonics is no longer useful. You have to find the root cause of her disease. Only by finding the root cause, you can cure the disease. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not skilled enough, I¡¯m afraid that I can¡¯t help yourdy.¡± The doctor left without prescribing medicine, nor asking for a medical fee. Cui¡¯er didn¡¯t understand why this doctor was so strange. The doctors who went to check herdy in the mansion, including those imperial doctors had prescribed medicines to herdy. She never heard them say anything about the root cause of the disease! Chapter 569 - The origin of jade pendant Chapter 569: The origin of jade pendant The Emperor didn¡¯t lift his head, he continued to read the memorials, while replied in a low voice: ¡°You just came in the right time, the Magistrate of Dongyang has just entered the pce. He will be here in a moment.¡± Dongfang Mu was so excited that he couldn¡¯t sit still in excitement. After waiting for so many days, that magistrate finally arrived. After a while, Cang Shuhang was led by the eunuch into the imperial study room. After he knelt and paid respect, the Emperor finally put down the memorial in his hand, looked at the man kneeling in front of him, and calmly said: ¡°Speak!¡± ¡°Answering back to his majesty, this jade pendant was given to this small official by He Ming, a senior provincial government official. After a secret investigation, this jade pendant was given to He Ming by his subordinate. This subordinate is from Qingyuan Town. He said that someone brought the jade pendant to the pawnshop in Qingyuan Town.¡± ¡°Who did it?¡± Dongfang Mu asked. Cang Shuhang didn¡¯t know Dongfang Mu, but he thought that the people, who could sit in the imperial study room can¡¯t be ordinary, so he immediately replied: ¡°It is said that they are two brothers who live in a mountain vige.¡± ¡°Can you still find it?¡± Dongfang Mu asked. Cang Shuhang nodded: ¡°Yes, I can find it.¡± Dongfang Mu wanted to fly to where those two brothers and ask them questions to understand this matter. But he thought of Dongfang Wan again, her illness was getting worse. He¡¯s afraid that she¡¯s running out of time. He couldn¡¯t leave her this time, so he said to the Emperor: ¡°Emperor, I promised Wan¡¯er that I will take her back to Qiyun Mountain. If it isn¡¯t too much, I¡¯ll bother you to send someone to check this out. No matter what the result is, send a letter to Qinyun Mountain.¡± The Emperor nodded his head: ¡°It¡¯s fine, you should apany Wan¡¯er. I¡¯ll send a doctor that you could take back in Qiyun Mountain so that there will be someone to take care of her.¡± Dongfang Mu waved his hand, ¡°It¡¯s not necessary. If the Imperial Doctor can cure Wan¡¯er, do we have to wait until today?¡± The Emperor sighed and didn¡¯t say another word. No matter what he says, it will be useless. Nothing will change, it is a fact. He asked: ¡°What if the child is still alive?¡± Dongfang Mu replied: ¡°If the child is still alive, she should be pick up as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Who will pick her up, you or Pei Qinghan?¡± The Emperor asked. Dongfang Mu thought for a while and said, ¡°Who will the child belong to? We must first know how the child was lost. Why did he lose her? He said the child was dead. If this matter is rted to Pei Qinghan, not only the child will not be given to him, but I, Dongfang Mu will never let him go. ¡± Cang Shuhang¡¯s heart, who was kneeling on the floor, kept trembling. It turned out to be that he was Dongfang Mu, the private tutor of Prince Jin. He was also a close friend of the Emperor. Although he has been hiding for many years, he was still very influential in the imperial court. That time, the Emperor sent the young Prince Jin to Qiyun Mountain to study martial arts. It was a selfish decision. If that incident didn¡¯t happen 3 years ago, Prince Jin should have been very powerful by now! What do they mean by those things? Why do they keep mentioning this jade pendant? Who is the child they talking about? After Dongfang Mu left, the Emperor¡¯s eyes fell on Cang Shuhang again: ¡°No matter what you hear in this hall today, you should know, what can be said outside, and what should rot in your stomach. Don¡¯t forget that your mouth can be the door of your misfortune, and your tongue can be the road to losing your head.¡± ¡°This small official will remember!¡± Cang Shuhang was shocked and covered with cold sweat. Who keeps questioning about this matter? And then they will threaten him again and again¡­ ¡­ ¡°Alright, you step back first. I will send someone to look for you. You should send someone to secretly check this matter. Don¡¯t mention this to anyone else.¡± Cang Shuhang repeatedly nodded his head, kowtowed, and then left the imperial study room. Chapter 570 - Drunk Houye

Chapter 570: Drunk Houye It was night, but the capital city was still bustling and brilliantly lit. The busy streets were full ofnterns. The restaurants and the youth entertainment buildings were the most lively ces in this city that never sleep.

It was also the most frequented ce of the officials. As long as the sky turned dark, in these famous restaurants and youth entertainment buildings, you will definitely find officials of any rank. In the Zuixian Restaurant, thergest restaurant in the capital city, the third-floor was full packed. It was very lively inside. The people who were sitting there tonight were all third rank and higher officials. Cang Shuhang was obviously the lowest-ranked official here. He was a distant rtive of Zheng Guanbei, the Minister of Rites. He will leave the capital tomorrow, so he went to the Zheng Family and greeted them. Although he¡¯s not sure whether Zheng Guanbei remembers him or not, this rtionship needs to be kept when necessary. But who knows, today, when Zheng Guanbei hosted a banquet in this Zuixian Restaurant, he followed in a muddleheaded way. He saw many officials, but no one put him in their eyes¡­ ¡­ Thinking of the fright he suffered from the jade pendant, he felt even more wronged and bored. So he began to drink alone and poured all the alcohol into his stomach. He doesn¡¯t know when, but someone sat beside him and also drunk. The two didn¡¯t know each other, but they drank together. They speak endlessly and was very immersed in their own world. ¡°Houye, you are drunk. Let¡¯s go back.¡± Sifu walked close to Pei Qinghan and said. Pei Qinghan waved his hand: ¡°I haven¡¯t had enough to go back.¡± He was already drunk, he knows it, but he couldn¡¯t bear to put down his cup, so he still poured himself a drink. Since that woman left Houfu, he was more and more got bored and has no heart to go back home. He doesn¡¯t know what exactly he was doing. Even if that woman left, she will die soon. Isn¡¯t that what he wants? So why on earth he was bothered about it? Pei Qinghan raised his cup and patted the man next to him: ¡°Brother, you also look upset. Let¡¯s hear it, okay?¡± Cang Shuhang smiled and asked: ¡°Also? So you¡¯re upset too? What did he just call you? Houye? Which house of marquis are you?¡± Sifu on the side said: ¡°This houye is the master of Changyuan Houfu.¡± Pei Qinghan said: ¡°This houye¡¯s surnamed is Pei, the name is Qinghan. I don¡¯t know what this brother¡¯s surname is? Why haven¡¯t I seen you before?¡± Cang Shuhang was not an official in the capital, and Pei Qinghan didn¡¯t have any important position in the imperial court. It¡¯s only normal that they haven¡¯t seen each other. When Cang Shuhang heard the man¡¯s name was ¡®Pei Qinghan¡¯, he was awakened in drunkenness by seven points. It turned out to be that he was Pei Qinghan that came out from the mouth of the Emperor and Dongfang Mu. The houye of Changyuan Houfu. When Pei Qinghan saw his face changed suddenly, he smiled and asked: ¡°What? Did my name scares you?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m just surprised. It turned out to be that the guy who¡¯s drinking with me for a long time is a Houye.¡± His back was covered with sweat. He tried to remember what he said, but he couldn¡¯t remember it. He didn¡¯t mention what should not be mention, right? Pei Qinghan smiled and asked: ¡°You just said, you went to the pce to see the emperor, did the emperor mention me?¡± Cang Shuhang almost fell on the floor in fright. He immediately took a nce around his surroundings. When he saw no one was paying attention to them, he lowered his voice and said: ¡°Houye, let¡¯s talk somewhere else, it¡¯s not convenient here.¡± Pei Qinghan also thought that it was boring here. If not because he didn¡¯t want to go back, and if he didn¡¯t found someone to drink with, he wouldn¡¯t stay here. Chapter 571 - Climbing

Chapter 571: Climbing

¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to another ce and continue to drink! Let¡¯s not go back until we¡¯re drunk tonight!¡± Pei Qinghan put down the cup in his hand and ignored the questions from Zheng Guanbei¡¯s eyes. He just pulled Cang Shuhang away. The two changed from the Zuixian Restaurant to the Diner¡¯s Restaurant. The Diner¡¯s Restaurant was as full as the Zuixian¡¯s Restaurant, but not as noisy. The two entered an elegant room, and then the waiter brought food and drinks. Pei Qinghan raised his ss and asked: ¡°I haven¡¯t asked the brother¡¯s name yet.¡± In fact, he asked¡­ ¡­ Cang Shuhang cupped his hands and bowed his head: ¡°I am Cang Shuhang, the magistrate of Dongyang Prefecture.¡± Pei Qinghan was a little shocked. Those who attended the banquet of Zheng Daren today were officials of third rank or higher. As well as marquis just like him. How can a magistrate like him be invited to the banquet? Cang Shuhang busily said: ¡°This is the case, Zheng Daren and I are distant rtives. Today, I visited him, Zheng Daren pulled me over.¡± So originally, that was the case. Pei Qinghan suddenly realized that he didn¡¯t look down on Cang Shuhang. Compared with his reputation as a good-looking Houye, the influence of a magistrate was much better than him. Pei Qinghan still remembered the incident just now, so he asked: ¡°Brother Cang, you haven¡¯t told me why the emperor mentioned me in front of you.¡± Cang Shuhang thought he had forgotten about it, but he still remembered¡­ ¡­ Pei Qinghan raised an eyebrow when he saw Cang Shuhang seemingly unwilling to say it and felt a bit angry. ¡°Why? Is it inconvenient to say?¡± Cang Shuhang awkwardly smiled, while thinking about how to deal with this matter. However, Pei Qinghan, who was a little drunk, got up and said angrily: ¡°Since you refuse to say it, then I will ask the emperor.¡± Pei Qinghan turned to leave, but Cang Shuhang, who was terrified, immediately rushed in front of him and stopped him, ¡°Don¡¯t, Hou Ye. I will say it, I will say it, okay?¡± Its something that cannot be said, but now it¡¯s leaked. If he won¡¯t make it clear and this Houye asks the emperor, then won¡¯t he die by then? However, if he tells this little secret to this Houye, he would be able to save his little life. Cang Shuhang exined the ins and outs of the matter, whichpletely dispelled Pei Qinghan¡¯s drunkness in an instant. ¡°Tell me, does this jade pendant have a Buddha carved on it, and there was a little red dot in the fingers?¡± Pei Qinghan asked urgently. Cang Shuhang nodded his head: ¡°That¡¯s right. The jade pendant has a rare appearance and texture. When I saw it, I find it pretty good, so I sent it to the Empress Dowager as a gift. But who would have thought it will bring me big trouble?¡± ¡°So, have you found the source of this jade pendant?¡± Pei Qinghan asked another question. Cang Shuhang picked up the wine cup and drank it: ¡°No, I still have to go to Qingyuan Town with the emperor¡¯s people to thoroughly investigate this matter. They also mentioned a child, but I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s all about. This time, I am only responsible for leading the way. It¡¯s the emperor¡¯s people who know the inside story.¡± Pei Qinghang¡¯s face became pale. There were thousands of thoughts inside his mind. The child was still alive? If she was still alive, what should he do? He suddenly thought of Prince Jin and Prince Jin¡¯s marriage contract with the child. At first, he didn¡¯t know that the child had a marriage contract with Prince Jin. If he knew about this matter earlier, he would keep this child regardless of what. As long as he could climb up the rank with this marriage, what else does he need to worry about the Changyuan Houfu¡¯s prosperity? With this in mind, he had an idea in his heart. He asked Cang Shuhang: ¡°Brother Cang, you just said the ce is Qingyuan Town, right?¡± He knew this ce. This ce was very close to the battlefield on the northwest border It was a small border town. Chapter 572 - Medical treatment by Qian Family

Chapter 572: Medical treatment by Qian Family

In Qingyuan Town Since the scene of Bai Zhi giving Xian¡¯er treatment in the medicine shop in front of so many people. The people changed their belief in Bai Zhi¡¯s medicine from doubt to curiosity. They want to give it a try. Bai Zhi left Huangtuo Vige early in the morning toe to the shop. However, before she could push open the door, a carriage stop in front. Seeing someone came to open the door, the coachman immediately jumped down. The coachman looked at Bai Zhi and Zhao Sue and asked: ¡°Are you the boss of this medicine shop?¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°Exactly, do you want to buy medicine?¡± The coachman shook his head: ¡°No, no, I¡¯m not here to buy medicine, but to seek medical treatment. I wonder if the doctor wille?¡± Bai Zhi pointed to herself: ¡°I am a doctor here, who needs medical treatment? Where is it?¡± ¡°You are a doctor?¡± The coachman thought he heard it wrong. The girl in front of him looked like only 13 or 14-year-old, but she said she¡¯s a doctor? The youngest doctor he had seen was already 30 years old¡­¡­ Bai Zhi smiled: ¡°I am a doctor, not a fake.¡± Such a question, she heard of it almost every day. The people don¡¯t seem to believe that a little girl like her can cure diseases. Bai Zhi turned to open the door of the shop. When the door was opened, she went straight inside. The coachman chased after her and said: ¡°Doctor, I am the coachman of Qian Family. Our madame heard that a new medical shop opened here, and the doctor had excellent medical skills. This ve hase to invite the doctor to our house.¡± Qian Family? Bai Zhi raised an eyebrow: ¡°Your master could be the brother-inw of the magistrate, Qian Zhongyuan?¡± The coachman hurriedly responded: ¡°Yes, yes, my master is Qian Zhongyuan. He is the richest person in Qingyuan Town. As long as you cure the young master, you can ask for silvers or gold as you please.¡± Ask for silvers or gold? Why she felt like it¡¯s unbelievable? With Qian Zhongyuan¡¯s virtue in the market ce, only ghosts will believe that. Bai Zhi replied: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m in a bad mood today, so there is no way to visit your ce.¡± Qian Zhongyuan almost made her and Hu Feng lose their lives. Although this ount has been settled with him because Hu Feng took revenge. She can¡¯t pretend to be a good person and treat his son, she couldn¡¯t do it. She could still remember Gu Pinghui¡¯s arrogant attitude that day, but she wants her to go to her ce? Hmph-she doesn¡¯t want to go! It can be seen that the coachman was an honest man. When he saw Bai Zhi refused to go, he didn¡¯t say any unpleasant words, he only turned around and walked out. Zhao Sue came in and asked: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, this Qian Zhongyuan he just said, won¡¯t it be our previousndlord?¡± Bai Zhi sneered: ¡°Who else could it be? There is no way I will pay him a house visit.¡± Zhao Sue also felt relieved and said with a smile: ¡°Yes, there is no need to treat someone like him.¡± The two continue to busy themselves. An hourter, a sound of a carriage came from the door, then a few men with horses rushed in the medicine shop and asked: ¡°Who is the doctor here?¡± Bai Zhi frowned as her heart sank: ¡°The doctor is not here, what are you looking for?¡± The man looked at Bai Zhi and sneered: ¡°I think you are the doctor, a 13-year-old girl. You are the only person in the shop, if it¡¯s not you, who else could it be?¡± Bai Zhi grabbed the needle bag to the side, but before she could pull out the needle inside, the man jumped over and stretched out his hand to buckle Bai Zhi¡¯s shoulder. With Bai Zhi¡¯s current body, although she was not strong enough, her body was very flexible. She twisted her body and avoid it lightly. Chapter 573 - Kidnapping the doctor

Chapter 573: Kidnapping the doctor

The other two men also came to take her out. In this little medicine shop, she was like a mudfish, sliding to east and west. The three big men couldn¡¯t catch her. Zhao Sue heard a strange movement next door, so she hurriedly came out to check. When she saw three big surroundings Bai Zhi, she was terrified. She grabbed the broom to the corner and hit the men. While fighting, she shouted: ¡°Help, catch the thief. Someone robbing us in the broad daylight!¡± However, the broom in her hand was quickly taken away. One of the men grabbed her and pinched her neck, then angrily shouted: ¡°Shut up, who let you shout?¡± Zhao Sue was choked and speechless. Her face flushed red. Bai Zhi busily said: ¡°You let her go, I will go with you.¡± The man, who grabbed Zhao Sue¡¯s neck sneered: ¡°Everything will turn out fine if you said that earlier, right? You still don¡¯t want to get on the carriage?¡± Bai Zhi was escorted out of the shop by two men. But before she left, she turned back to Zhao Sue who had just been freed and said, ¡°Sister-inw, I wille back soon, you go and order me two dishes at the Diner¡¯s Restaurant.¡± Zhao Sue¡¯s eyes shed with anxiousness. Now that things had be like this, how can she still think of food? Seeing Bai Zhi blinked her eyes, she suddenly had some realization. Bai Zhi was not asking her to order food, she was asking her to go to Boss Chen and let Boss Chen save her. After the carriage left, Zhao Sue left the shops unattended and went directly to the Diner¡¯s Restaurant. Boss Chen hadn¡¯te to the restaurant yet, so she asked one of the stuff there to take her to Boss Chen¡¯s house. Boss Chen also became anxious when he heard about the incident and couldn¡¯t help but scold people: ¡°Does this Qian Zhongyuan still have thew in his eyes?¡± Boss Chen then said to Zhao Sue: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, go back to the shop first. I will find a way to fix this problem, I will definitely bring Zhi¡¯er back.¡± Boss Chen sent Zhao Sue back and hurriedly went to the magistrate government office. The gate of the magistrate government office has long been opened, but the master¡¯s shadow still cannot be seen. ¡°Quickly, quickly take me to see Gu Daren.¡± The guard outside recognized Boss Chen. Knowing that even Magistrate Gu Fengkang show respect to him by three points, he naturally didn¡¯t dare to neglect him. He immediately let him in. He also let someone take him to the back office. ¡°Boss Chen, please wait here for a while, this small one will let someone to report.¡± This was, after all, Gu Fengkang¡¯s courtyard. Not only he lived here, but also his wife and concubines. It¡¯s not good for Boss Chen to randomly enter the ce. Boss Chen stood in between the front and back office. The guard sent out a word, and in a short while he came back and said: ¡°Boss Chen, pleasee in.¡± Boss Chen stepped inside like a gush of wind. These past few days, he eats less and exercises more, so he can move vigorously than before. And he also felt a lot morefortable. Gu Fengkang walked out while buttoning his clothes. When he saw Boss Chening in, he said with a smile: ¡°Boss Chen, what a rare guest.¡± Boss Chen now has no intention to chitchat with him, he directly said: ¡°Gu Daren, hurry up, your sister and brother-inw are causing you trouble again.¡± Gu Fengkang was puzzled: ¡°What does Boss Chen mean? Why are you saying my sister and brother-inw causing me trouble again? What happened?¡± Boss Chen replied: ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly. Your sister and brother-inw, I don¡¯t know if their brains got kicked out by a donkey. They sent people to the medicine shop and took Miss Bai away.¡± Gu Fengkang¡¯s face drastically changed as his body trembled in anger. These two losers, he told them a few days ago not to provoke Bai Zhi. A few days ago, Meng Nan came back to Qingyuan again, but he didn¡¯t go to his office, he went directly to Huangtuo Vige. What does this mean? Chapter 574 - Life or death

Chapter 574: Life or death

These two, who¡¯s unaware of their life and death, dared to provoke her again. If they angered Meng Nan, don¡¯t say that he was Qian Zhongyuan, because even he, Gu Fengkang might be affected by his misfortune. In Qian Family Mansion Bai Zhi¡¯s hands were tied behind her, as she was dragged to the Baofu Hall by the three thugs. Gu Pinghui was cursing people in the yard. Each sentence she spits out sounded worse than the other. Qian Zhongyuan was sitting at the stone table in the yard, while a woman in bright clothes was kneeling on the ground, and a boy was kneeling beside the woman. He looked like 7 or 8 years olds. ¡°You bitch, if my Jin¡¯er suffers a little bit mishap, I will kill you both.¡± ¡°Just because you look a bit beautiful, and you gave birth to a son, do you think you have the final say in this house? Don¡¯t forget that no matter how sessful your son can be, he is just a bastard son. So what if he is good at reading? Can a bastard be a legitimate son?¡± The woman kneeling looked at Qian Zhongyuan pitifully. Qian Zhongyuan was also distressed and so he said to Gu Pinghui: ¡°Madame, it¡¯s not Yiner¡¯s fault. He didn¡¯t mean it. Let¡¯s just forget about it.¡± Gu Pinghui raised her voice and said, ¡°Forget it? My Jin¡¯er is still lying sick in the room now. He is almost out of breath. So what do you think you¡¯re saying? Qian Zhongyuan, do you still have a conscience? How much did I suffer just to give you a son? If anything happens to my son, I will also die. Let¡¯s see how you will exin things to my brother.¡± Although Qian Zhongyuan was now the richest man in Qingyuan, he used to be a poor man. At that time, she didn¡¯t know why, but she was fascinated by him because he said some nice things to her, and so she married him. In recent years, Qian Zhongyuan has changed from a poor one to the richest man. Which was all because of her younger brother, Gu Fengkang. If their Gu family can help Qian Zhongyuan be the richest man, naturally, they can make him the poorest. How will he raise his concubines by then? Qian Zhongyuan hated Gu Pinghui when she talked like this. As if he didn¡¯t do anything to reach this point. As if it was only due to their Gu Family. This was also the biggest reason why he became more and more reluctant to step into Gu Pinghui¡¯s courtyard. Every time they will meet, she will talk about this. As if, if she didn¡¯t talk about this one day, she will forget her surname was Gu. ¡°Master, Madame, the doctor from Jiren Hall hase.¡± The maidservant came to report. Gu Pinghui hurriedly shouted: ¡°Hurry up, hurry up and let hime in.¡± Bai Zhi sneered. Come in? She was clearly dragged in here. So what she¡¯s saying let here in? Bai Zhi entered the courtyard and said to the dumbfounded Qian Zhongyuan and Gu Pinghui: ¡°Boss Qian, Madame Qian, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. I didn¡¯t expect that we will meet again in a special way!¡± Qian Zhongyuan remembered Gu Fengkang¡¯s warning a few days ago, so he got up and smile: ¡°Miss Bai? Why is it you? What a coincidence.¡± Bai Zhi smiled: ¡°Yes, what a coincidence. When you sent someone to ambush mest time. I was lucky to survive. This time, does Boss Qian n to kill me again?¡± Qian Zhongyuan hurriedly waved his hand, ¡°No, no, you misunderstood Miss Bai. I didn¡¯t know that the Boss of Jiren Hall is you. It¡¯s surging water flooded the Dragon King temple, I¡¯m really sorry.¡± He looked sideways and said to the thugs: ¡°What are you still doing? You hurry up and untied Miss Bai, then apologize to her. I said to you to invite people, not to tie her up.¡± The three thugs were full of grievances. He said that they should bring people, even if it means of tying up¡­ ¡­ * Surging waters flooded the Dragon King temple ¨C to fail to recognize a familiar person. Chapter 575 - Even a prince can be guilty of the same crime as the common people

Chapter 575: Even a prince can be guilty of the same crime as themon people

Bai Zhi rubbed her wrist with obvious bruises. Her shoulders that were constantly pushed by these people also hurt a little. ¡°Miss Bai, please calm down. I¡¯ll make these short-eyed people kowtow to you to make amends.¡± Qian Zhongyuan grinned and bowed his head towards Bai Zhi. His former prestige has long been gone in front of her. Gu Pinghui couldn¡¯t help but shout because of this: ¡°Master, what kind of guilty crime did youmit to amends to the likes of this girl? She was only tied up. I didn¡¯t tie her upst time. She was tied up by mistake this time.¡± Qian Zhongyuan red at her and said angrily: ¡°You shut up, there¡¯s nothing for you to do here. Don¡¯t you still want to leave?¡± Gu Pinghui was unwilling: ¡°Why there is nothing for me to do with here? My Jin¡¯er is still lying sick in the room, but you want me to go? Qian Zhongyuan, who gave you the guts?¡± Bai Zhi was not interested in listening to their verbal abuse, and so, she cut off Gu Pinghui¡¯s words by saying: ¡°What Madame Qian is saying, Master Qian does not need to make amends to a mountain vige girl like me. Well then, you slowly scold each other. I still have something to do in my shop, I¡¯ll go first.¡± Gu Pinghui shouted: ¡°Stop, this is Qian Family Mansion, do you think you can juste and go as you please? You take yourself too seriously!¡± Bai Zhi sneered: ¡°What about it? Do you still want to detain me? I am reminding you that this is illegal. If you don¡¯t want me to send you to jail, you shouldn¡¯t do this kind of thing.¡± This seems to be the funniest joke Gu Pinghui has ever heard: ¡°You will send me to jail? Did I hear it right? Don¡¯t you know that the country magistrate in Qingyuan Town is my younger brother?¡± Bai Zhi replied: ¡°So what if he is your younger brother? Even a prince can be guilty of the same crime as themon people. Could it be that you believe that your identity is nobler than of a prince? Is there still thew of Chu Country in your eyes? Or, do you believe that your brother has the power to cover the sky, so you can do whatever you want in this Qingyuan Town, which is one of the territories of Chu Country?¡± The more Qian Zhongyuan listened, the more he felt something was wrong. Bai Zhi¡¯s words can make someone¡¯s heart tremble. ¡°Miss Bai, that¡¯s not what my wife meant to say, you misunderstood.¡± Gu Pinghui sharply said: ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I mean, what misunderstanding?¡± She stared at Bai Zhi and sneered: ¡°Even a prince can be sentenced guilty of the same crime as themon people? I don¡¯t know about it, I can¡¯t control it, but I, Gu Pinghui, can do whatever I want in Qingyuan Town. You are just a mountain vige girl. Even if I kill you now, it¡¯s almost like killing an ant. Now that you know this, you should just be honest and obedient. Otherwise, I can let youe in here today and can let you go out sideways. ¡± Bai Zhi pped her hands: ¡°Great, Gu Daren, did you hear that?¡± Her eyes then swept to Gu Fengkang, who came with Boss Chen. With Boss Chen here, she was full of confidence. Gu Fengkang walked in with a ck face, his eyes red at Gu Pinghui sharply like a knife as he said with a deep voice: ¡°Miss Bai, my elder sister always speak in an unobstructed way, but she doesn¡¯t mean that. Don¡¯t mind her too much.¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s just her style, she speaks with full of confidence. With a county magistrate like you as a backer, the life of ordinary people like us in Qingyuan Town seems to be in her hand. I am so scared!¡± Gu Fengkang dryly smiled: ¡°Miss Bai you must be joking, how can you take a crazy woman¡¯s nonsense seriously?¡± Bai Zhi turned and looked at Gu Fengkang directly: ¡°Gu Daren, if I kidnap Madame Qian today, would you also take it so lightly?¡± Chapter 576 - Defying the law

Chapter 576: Defying thew

Gu Pinghui also noticed that something was wrong. These years, her brother has never been so cautious about other people aside from Meng Nan, nor spoke softly to others. Could it be that this girl has a big backer? But didn¡¯t her younger brother beat herst time? Gu Fengkang red at Qian Zhongyuan fiercely and pulled him to the side, then whispered: ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t I told you not to make a move on her?¡± Qian Zhongyuan felt wronged: ¡°I didn¡¯t know that the doctor in Jiren Hall is her. If I know this since the beginning, why would I dare to move her?¡± Gu Fengkang took a nce at her sister and asked: ¡°What happened with my sister? Haven¡¯t you told her?¡± Qian Zhongyuan dryly smiled: ¡°Yes, I haven¡¯t had time.¡± It¡¯s been so long since he stepped on Gu Pinghui¡¯s courtyard. He didn¡¯t expect that this would happen. Gu Fengkang almost suffocates in anger. He wanted to send Bai Zhi out, but he doesn¡¯t know what to do. He could only take a deep breath and say: ¡°Miss Bai, I asked, this is just really a misunderstanding. My sister and brother-inw will make amends for you. I hope you won¡¯t mind it too much about it, and just go along.¡± Bai Zhi sneered: ¡°Misunderstanding? When something like this happened, Gu Daren, as the county magistrate, you just concluded that this is merely a misunderstanding? If I, Bai Zhi killed someone and said that it was a misunderstanding, you will not put me to jail?¡± Gu Fengkang dryly smiled: ¡°What do you want me to do about it, Miss Bai?¡± Bai Zhi said: ¡°You are the country magistrate, you should handle this case ording to thew of Chu Country. I don¡¯t think you want to damage your reputation just because of this matter, right?¡± Gu Fengkang was so angry at Gu Pinghui, but after all, Gu Pinghui was his sister. Ordering for her to be arrested was unspeakable. When Gu Pinghui saw that her brother was in a dilemma, she began to panic. She hurriedly walked close to Bai Zhi and revealed an ugly smile: ¡°Miss Bai, this is all my fault. I really shouldn¡¯t have done this. You are a doctor, you must understand my mood. My son is seriously ill, there is no choice but to do this.¡± Bai Zhi raised an eyebrow and raised her voice: ¡°Just because your son is sick, you can defy thew? And because you have the county magistrate as a backer, you can kidnap any doctor at will? If every sister of the country magistrate will do things like this, why there is still aw?¡± When Gu Fengkang saw that Bai Zhi kept mentioning this matter, he felt anxious. He quickly looked at Boss Chen and winked at him, hoping that he could help him. Boss Chen has always been slick. He naturally stood on the side of Bai Zhi, but in the face of Gu Fengkang, he can¡¯t ignore it too. After all, in this Qingyuan Town, he still has to deal with him. Boss Chen walked to Gu Fengkang¡¯s side and whispered into his ear: ¡°Daren, this matter has already be like this. Miss Bai is in rage, and it¡¯s difficult to control it. I can understand this. After all, if such a thing happened, who can be calm?¡± ¡°It¡¯s better to do things like this, first, you follow Miss Bai¡¯s wishes, and temporarily put Madame Qian in prison. Let her stay there for a few days, just to lessen Miss Bai¡¯s anger. The Yamen is your site, so what suffering Madame Qian will experience?¡± Chapter 577 - People changed

Chapter 577: People changed

What Boss Chen said makes sense. If he won¡¯t deal with this matter right now, and this dead girl said a few words in front of Meng Nan in the future. When he goes to the capital, how will he make a good connection with the Meng Family? Having made up his mind, Gu Fengkang immediately put on a stern face and said to his men behind him: ¡°Come, tie Master Qian and Madame Qian, and then put them in prison for trial.¡± Gu Pinghui¡¯s face immediately turned pale: ¡°Fengkang, what are you saying? You want to tie me? You¡¯re going to tie me up? I am your sister!¡± Gu Fengkang didn¡¯t look at her, he continued to say with a stern face: ¡°Miss Bai is right. Even a prince can be guilty of the same crime ofmon people. This is the statew of the Chu Country. If I condone you today, how can I face the people of Qingyuan? How will I face the emperor?¡± ¡°The emperor entrusted the Qingyuan people to me. This is a great honor. How can I not live up to the emperor¡¯s expectation, let alone the high hopes of the Qingyuan people.¡± After hearing those words, even Bai Zhi couldn¡¯t help but want to cry.? Unfortunately, she had already seen his true face, so she was not touched. ¡°Take them away!¡± Gu Pinghui and Qian Zhongyuan were tied and taken away together. Just like how Bai Zhi came, but the people involved by was changed. Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°Gu Daren is really the master of Qingyuan. This great act, I, Bai Zhi cannot help but admire.¡± Gu Fengkang smiled unnaturally. His heart was filled with anger, but he had no other choice but to smile. Bai Zhi continued to say: ¡°Today, I have be enemies with Master Qian and Madame Qian. Master Qian, for some minor things before, he decided to take away my life. Now that this thing happened, I don¡¯t know how he will retaliate against me. I will not beat around the bush. If I encounter something like assassination or the like, there is no way not to doubt Master Qian. What I am saying, Gu Daren understand, right?¡± Gu Fengkang¡¯s face became more and more ugly, and it¡¯s almost impossible to sustain the stiff smile on his face. ¡°Understand, of course, I understand!¡± * In the Bai Family Since Bai Erzhu decided not to let the first branch take advantage of them, these days, the first branch has been living a bitter life. They can¡¯t borrow something to eat, nor rob their food. Bai Erzhu guarded their rations very tightly, and he doesn¡¯t give them food. If things continue like this, their family will starve to death. So Bai Dazhu thought of the grains borrowed by Mrs. Liu¡¯s family before. It has been a while, but they haven¡¯t return it. He knew that the Liu Family has no one to rely on, but now, he has no food to eat, why should he let the Liu Family take advantage of him? So Bai Dazhu rushed to the Liu family and forced them to return their food. How can the Liu Family return the grains when they only have grassroots to eat in their pot this time? They can only eat grassroots to keep their lives. So where will they get grains to return to him? Bai Dazhu was not convinced and caused a lot of trouble at the Liu Family¡¯s house. Later, when he saw the brass hairpin worn by Olddy Liu, he felt like it can be sold for a few pieces of money so he took it away. Old Lady Liu cannot afford to be separated from it and almost lose her breath, but Bai Dazhu ignored her and turned around to leave. He took the hairpin and went directly to the pawnshop in the town. He went to the same pawnshop where they sold the jade pendant. There were so many people in the pawnshop that he had to wait in line. He remained standing in an inconspicuous corner of the pawnshop. After sending away the guest, the two pawnshop staff, who were close to him, chatted. Chapter 578 - Fly to high branch?

Chapter 578: Fly to high branch?

¡°Do you know what that Lord came to askst time?¡± ¡°I know, it¡¯s for a jade pendant. The shopkeeper checked the ount book in front of him. The jade pendant was sold by two brothers from Huangtou Vige and got 20 silver coins. I remember this thing clearly.¡± ¡°I heard that jade pendant is not simple!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, even He Daren came here to ask in person, so how can it be simple? I heard it was a noble from the capital who was investigating this matter.¡± ¡°They said he lost a child, is this jade pendant the child¡¯s keepsake?¡± ¡°Hey, what you said is right. The jade pendant is a keepsake. Although He Daren didn¡¯t say it clear, but he looks very anxious.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s all?¡± ¡°Well, I heard this morning, in two days, there will be people from the capital who wille and investigate this matter thoroughly.¡± ¡°Ah, why I didn¡¯t get such a good opportunity? If this jade pendant is in my hand, I can ask for rewards. I¡¯ll be able to fly high branches, it¡¯s a pity!¡± ¡°You think too much, someone like you will fly on high branches? You think beautifully!¡± Although the voices of the two were small, Bai Dazhu, who shrunk in the corner, heard them clearly. He was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t close his mouth for a long time. When the two guys walked away, he ran out of the pawnshop and went back to the Bai family. When he returned to the Bai Family¡¯s house, he saw a few people standing in their yard. Isn¡¯t that Mrs. Liu¡¯s brothers? What were they talking to his wife? Mrs. Liu just kept lowering her head and said nothing. Seeing Bai Dazhu came in, she busily came forward to ask: ¡°You, do you really need to rob my niang¡¯s hairpin?¡± Bai Dazhu was not in the mood to argue with them. He quickly took out the hairpin from his sleeve and threw it in front of Mrs. Liu¡¯s brothers: ¡°Take it, take it away and don¡¯t evere back here again in the future. We, the Bai Family, don¡¯t need a rtive like you.¡± Mrs. Liu¡¯s brothers were overjoyed. They remembered this hairpin, their old mother refused to give it to them regardless of life and death. Even after her brothers left, Mrs. Liu¡¯s face still looked ugly. She was helpless to her maternal family. Her husband pped the face of her maternal family in front of her. She was not happy inside her heart, but what can she say? Who told her to let her maternal family not give her a face? Bai Dazhu pulled Mrs. Liu into the house and went straight into their room, then locked the door. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Mrs. Liu asked. Bai Dazhu took Mrs. Liu and sat down, then asked: ¡°Do you remember that jade pendant?¡± ¡°What jade pendant?¡± Mrs. Liu asked. ¡°The jade pendant that was sold for 20 silver coins. It has a smiling Buddha carved on it, you said that it was your female ancestor¡¯s dowry.¡± Mrs. Liu thought of it and nodded her head quickly: ¡°I remember, what about it?¡± When Bai Dazhu repeated the gossip he heard in the pawnshop today, Mrs. Liu got so shocked: ¡°How could this be? That jade pendant just fell from the picture frame before. It has nothing to do with us.¡± Bai Dazhu gave her bad look: ¡°You stupid woman, you don¡¯t understand what I mean?¡± Mrs. Liu didn¡¯t understand, so she looked at Bai Dazhu with a puzzled look in the face: ¡°What do you mean? I don¡¯t understand.¡± Bai Dazhu said: ¡°I heard it clearly, that jade pendant is a keepsake. This thing came from our hands, they will definitely look for us. An official even personally came to ask about it, and in two days, there will be people from the capitaling to investigate this matter. These people will certainly not be ordinary. You think, if these people lose a son, don¡¯t we have a son?¡± Chapter 579 - What if it’s a daughter?

Chapter 579: What if it¡¯s a daughter?

Mrs. Liu understood a little and said: ¡°Oh, you mean, use our son to be the child of those people so that our family can fly high branches?¡± Bai Dazhu pped his thigh and smiled: ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I mean.¡± Mrs. Liu¡¯s eyes suddenly shed and said: ¡°If that is the case, Xiaofeng can continue his study. And maybe, he can be friends with some noble young masters. He¡¯ll live with the upper ss in the future. When I live with him, I¡¯ll have my own maidservants. I can eat bird¡¯s nest every day. Everyone will kneel in front of me and call me madame, right?¡± Bai Dazhu smiled and said: ¡°And people will call me Master. When we have money, we can eat whatever we want to eat, we can do whatever we want to do. I will marry two concubines, and¡ª¡± Seeing Mrs. Liu¡¯s face changed, he immediately shut his mouth and smiled: ¡°I¡¯m just joking, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Mrs. Liu sneered and fell in thought for a while, then asked: ¡°What if they lose a daughter?¡± Bai Dazhu replied, ¡°If it¡¯s a daughter, don¡¯t our Bai Family have Bai Zhenzhu?¡± ¡°But she is not our daughter, even if the noble family you¡¯re saying recognize her, will she be willing to be controlled by us?¡± Bai Dazhuughed: ¡°You can rest assured. Why won¡¯t she? Think about it, we know her real identity. If she wants to live a good life, she should be filial to her rtives. ¡± The two continued discussing their ns. They didn¡¯t know that every word they said fell to Bai Zhenzhu¡¯s ears, who was standing outside their room. Bai Zhenzhu was shocked, but there was a faint excitement in her heart. She even hoped and prayed that the noble family¡¯s missing child to be a girl. She was about to turn around and leave, but she heard Mrs. Liu saying: ¡°But Zhenzhu and Zhang Shumei looked very simr. If they stood together, people can tell at a nce that they are mother and daughter. When you say that she¡¯s someone else¡¯s daughter, who will believe it?¡± When Bai Zhenzhu heard those words, her heart sank. She walked to the backyard and looked at her face reflected in the basin. Her face looked very ordinary, just like a typical mountain vige girl. Her facial features looked very simr to her mother. Tears slipped and fell on the originally calm water on the basin. A circle of ripples made her face look deformed¡­ ¡­ * As Bai Dazhu expected, two dayster, the people from the capital came. He was very happy inside his heart. Today, in their house, aside from the first branch and Bai Zhenzhu, the others went to the town to buy new year¡¯s goods. It will take some time before theye back. A man came down from the magnificent carriage. The man was wearing a dark blue embroidered bamboo robe and a gray fox fur. He looked very noble and awe-inspiring. He looked at least 35 or 36 years old. His face looked very handsome. Looking at the man¡¯s face, the Bai Family suddenly felt a sense of familiarity. As if they had seen such a face before, but they couldn¡¯t remember it. ¡°Is this Bai Dazhu and Bai Erzhu¡¯s home?¡± Pei Qinghan asked. Bai Dazhu hurriedly came forward. His face was full of ttery. ¡°Yes, yes, I am Bai Dazhu.¡± These kinds of people, who were born with a ve-like attitude, Pei Qinghan has seen plenty of them in his life, but he never put them in his eyes. He took a nce at Bai Dazhu and said in a low voice: ¡°Let¡¯s go in and talk.¡± Bai Dazhu led Pei Qinghan inside immediately. There was no decent tea in the house, so he poured him a bowl of hot water. ¡°Our family is poor, we don¡¯t have good tea. I hope the noble won¡¯t dislike it!¡± Pei Qinghan felt strange. The man in front of him spoke with full of respect. He didn¡¯t ask who he is or why he came here. Is he afraid that he is not a noble, but a wicked person who brings misfortune? Chapter 580 - The Pei Family lost a child

Chapter 580: The Pei Family lost a child

Won¡¯t dislike it? Such a dirty thing, he can tell at a nce, so even if he is thirsty to death, he will not drink it. Pei Qinghan didn¡¯t have time to talk nonsense with him, he directly pulled out a piece of paper from his sleeve, spread it out, and put it in front of Bai Dazhu: ¡°Do you recognize this?¡± Olddy Bai didn¡¯t know the inside story. When she looked at the painting, she realized that it was the jade pendant they got before. She opened her mouth to speak, but Mrs. Liu covered her mouth. Bai Dazhu asked: ¡°Why do you have a picture of this?¡± He pretended to be innocent. Even a person pretends to be innocent, people with clear eyes can see it at a nce. Unfortunately, Pei Qinghan thinks highly of himself, he rarely looked at Bai Dazhu, so he didn¡¯t see the fake expression on his face. Pei Qinghan replied: ¡°13 years ago, our Pei family lost a child. This piece of jade was worn on the child at that time. Now that I said it, do you understand?¡± Bai Dazhu suppressed the ecstasy in his heart. 13 years ago, Bai Xiaofeng was now 13 years old. If the missing child was a boy, wouldn¡¯t it be fine if he used Bai Xiaofeng to fly the high branch? He shuddered and asked, ¡°Is it a boy or a girl?¡± Pei Qinghan said: ¡°A girl, when the child is lost, it¡¯s not a full term yet.¡± While speaking, he looked at the people inside the house. There was no little girl of the said age. So he asked: ¡°I wonder, where is the child now?¡± He lost the child 13 years ago and it was not yet full-term. So to say, the child just turned 13 years old? Bai Dazhu, Mrs. Liu, and Old Lady Bai, suddenly think of a person at the same time. Bai Zhi, that dead girl, met almost all criteria. Her good appearance was even somewhat simr to this nobleman. No wonder after meeting him, they felt that this person looks familiar. In this case, is Bai Zhi was the missing child of Pei Family? Bai Zhenzhu was not stupid, so when she heard those words, she also naturally thought of Bai Zhi. No, it¡¯s not fair, it¡¯s too unfair. Why can Bai Zhi get a good appearance, a clever mind, and a good identity, but she can¡¯t? No, no! Just when Bai Dazhu was about to speak, Bai Zhenzhu rushed out, and she shouted to Bai Dazhu: ¡°Father is there a guest at home?¡± Bai Dazhu was shocked. Father? Why was this girl calling him father? Can¡¯t she recognize her own father? However, seeing Bai Zhenzhu¡¯s pleading eyes, he suddenly realized something. His heart was overjoyed. He immediately said with a smile: ¡°Zhenzhu, why did youe out? Didn¡¯t I say to you to have a good rest in your room?¡± Pei Qinghan swept his eyes to Bai Zhenzhu and looked at her from head to toe, then asked: ¡°Is it her?¡± Bai Dazhu busily said: ¡°She was the child we picked up in the mountains 13 years ago. At that time, she was wearing this jade pendant. We took her back and went around to ask if someone lost a child, but there was no good news. Seeing that the child was cute and well-behaved, and we had no daughter of our own, we decided to keep her and the jade pendant. But some time ago, we have no other choice but to pawn the jade pendant to survive this winter. When the springes next year, and we have a good harvest, we will redeem the jade pendant¡­ ¡­¡± Today, Old Lady Bai and Mrs. Liu couldn¡¯t help but be impressed with Bai Dazhu. The words he said were on a different level. Chapter 581 - My daughter has two moles on her arm

Chapter 581: My daughter has two moles on her arm However, the person in front of them was also on a different level.

Pei Qinghan wasn¡¯t touched, he even sensed a trace of hypocrisy from Bai Dazhu¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t make a sound, he raised an eyebrow and looked at Bai Zhenzhu from head to toe once again. There was a 12-year-old daughter in Pei Family¡¯s Mansion. The difference between 12 and 13 years old was not big. The girl in front of him can be said not only 13 years old. Pei Qinghan waved at Bai Zhenzhu: ¡°Come here.¡± Bai Zhenzhu slightly trembled, and she almost cannot sustain the expression on her face. Mrs. Liu pushed her forward: ¡°Come on, what are you doing?¡± Bai Zhenzhu moved to Pei Qinghan step by step. Pei Qinghan stretched out his hand suddenly and grabbed Bai Zhenzhu¡¯s hand, then quickly lifted her sleeve to reveal her small arm. Bai Zhenzhu was startled and quickly withdrew her hand: ¡°What are you doing?¡± Pei Qinghan coldly sneered: ¡°My daughter has two ck moles on her arms, why you don¡¯t have them?¡± Bai Zhenzhu hurriedly pulled down her sleeves, as panic showed on her face. She doesn¡¯t know what to answer, let alone how to respond to him. Pei Qinghan swept his eyes toward Bai Dazhu: ¡°You just said she was the baby girl you picked up 13 years ago, is this true?¡± When Bai Dazhu saw that their lies were about to be revealed, his face drastically changed. He nned everything perfectly. For him, this was a seamless n. But who knows, as soon as this nobleman entered their door, he hadn¡¯t said a few words, and he hadn¡¯t finished all the words he had written inside his mind, the nobleman had seen through everything. Why? Isn¡¯t his n perfect? How would he know that for Pei Qinghan, since he saw Bai Dazhu and entered the Bai Family¡¯s house, he felt something was wrong. Very very wrong. Bai Dazhu was very enthusiastic. No matter how hospitable a person is, he will ask what was the purpose of his visit, what does he want to do. This is to know if the other party¡¯s intention was good or bad. But he didn¡¯t ask him anything at all, as if he was aware of everything. And as soon as he took out the painting of the jade pendant, this girl came out and said a few words. Then Bai Dazhu set a few rhetoric words, which could not be more fake. ¡°Why don¡¯t you speak? Do you know that it¡¯s against thew tomit someone else¡¯s identity?¡± Pei Qinghan coldly stared at Bai Dazhu. The disdain in his eyes was very obvious. When Bai Dazhu saw that his lies had been exposed, his legs became soft in fright and he fell on his knees: ¡°Daren, please forgive me. This lowly one suddenly got confused.¡± Pei Qinghan asked in a cold voice: ¡°Hmph, how did you get this jade pendant? Did you really picked up a baby girl 13 years ago or not?¡± Bai Zhenzhu¡¯s heart beat fast, she didn¡¯t know where she got the courage, but she grabbed Bai Dazhu and said loudly: ¡°Yes, there was indeed a baby girl 13 years ago, but when father found her, she was already dead, so my father only took back the jade pendant and buried the child in the mountain.¡± She thought, even if she couldn¡¯t fly to the high branches, she would never let Bai Zhi be recognized by this nobleman. Hearing the baby girl died, Pei Qinghan¡¯s heart sighed with relief. The coldness on his face even decreased a little. He asked Bai Dazhu: ¡°Is what she¡¯s saying true?¡± Bai Dazhu hated Bai Zhi in his heart. Naturally, he didn¡¯t want Bai Zhi to live even better. He gritted his teeth and said: ¡°Yes, what Zhenzhu said is true. That child was already dead when I found her.¡± Pei Qinghan looked at the father and daughter, and suddenly a bold thought came to his mind. Chapter 582 - I need an obedient daughter

Chapter 582: I need an obedient daughter He didn¡¯t want to get the child back, but he needed the child¡¯s marriage to Prince Jin. If the child was still alive and been found by Dongfang Mu, what would be the consequences? He dare not think about it.

Now that the child was gone, although he feltfortable, what should he do with Prince Jin¡¯s marriage? After his father died, the Changyuan Houfu gradually declined. Dongfang Mu, even if he was his father-inw, he never helped him climb the rank, nor say a few good words for him in front of the emperor. He was a dignified duke, but he doesn¡¯t even have a serious job. Over the years, he has been eating the old reputation of Houfu, but this reputation will end up someday. He wants Changyuan Houfu to rise again, and now this was the only way. With Prince Jin¡¯s marriage, their Changyuan Houfu can rise through Prince Jin¡¯s momentum. The child was gone, but the jade pendant was still there. With the jade pendant, he can just find a girl and pretend to be the child that year. He was the father, so as long as he said it is her, then it is her. It happened that there was an excellent candidate in front of him. This girl named Bai Zhenzhu has a strong desire in her eyes, but a person like her was the most suitable candidate. She has a low birth status, he can handle her easily. Even if she got married to Prince Jin, she will still listen to him. In the end, Pei Qinghan said ¡°You want to be the young miss in the capital, while I need an obedient daughter. I can give you what you want, can you give me what I want?¡± Bai Zhenzhu looked up and saw that the nobleman was staring at her. Only then she realized that he was talking to her. Does he mean that, even if he was not his real daughter, he will turn her into a noble young miss? He will make her a noble young miss as long as she is obedient? As simple as that? She just need to be obedient? Bai Zhenzhu, without hesitation, she immediately nodded and promised: ¡°I can, I can be obedient. I will do what you want me to do, as long as you are willing to take me out of here.¡± Since long ago, she had always felt that she was different from the peasant girls in this vige. She should live in a house surrounded by maidservants, and not in such a dpidated house. Now, she finally has a chance. ¡°Get up!¡± Pei Qinghan said softly. The Bai Family kneeling on the ground climbed up, but they haven¡¯t been awakened from shock. They looked at Bai Zhenzhu and Pei Qinghan, this¡­ ¡­ The sudden turned of events made them dizzy. Pei Qinghan said: ¡°You pack up your things, I will send someone to pick you up tomorrow.¡± Happiness appeared on Bai Zhenzhu¡¯s face. That¡¯s it? At this time, footsteps came from outside, and they heard Mrs. Zhang¡¯s question: ¡°Who are you?¡± The people in the yard didn¡¯t respond, so Mrs. Zhang and Bai Erzhu rushed inside the house. Seeing the big crowd inside, she got a little confused. Why there were so many strangers at home? The carriage outside was very impressive. It was much better than the carriage Bai Zhi used. After Pei Qinghan saw Mrs. Zhang¡¯s face, his face turned ck. This woman¡¯s face was very simr to Bai Zhenzhu. At a nce, he could tell that they were mother and daughter. These people still didn¡¯t tell him the truth. Mrs. Zhang¡¯s hurriedly grabbed her daughter¡¯s hand and pulled her close to her arms, but she was pushed away by her daughter. Mrs. Zhang was shocked: What is going on? Pei Qinghan asked: ¡°Who are you to Bai Zhenzhu?¡± Mrs. Zhang replied: ¡°I am her mother, who are you?¡± She felt a little scared inside her heart. The man in front of her looked like not an ordinary person. Chapter 583 - Came all the way to adopt a daughter Chapter 583: Came all the way to adopt a daughter When Pei Qinghan¡¯s cold eyes swept to Bai Zhenzhu and Bai Dazhu, the hurriedly lowered their heads and didn¡¯t dare to look at him. Pei Qinghan once again swept his eyes to Bai Zhenzhu and coldly said: ¡°You decide for yourself. You should know that before you can get something, you have to pay some price. Only after sorting out things, you can get everything you want.¡± After Pei Qinghan dropped those words, he left. Mrs. Zhang and Bai Erzhu, who also heard those words got confused. What was that nobleman saying? What does he mean? What sorting out? What to get and pay? Mrs. Zhang asked Bai Zhenzhu: ¡°Zhenzhu, who is that person? He looked at you when he said those words, was he talking to you? What does he mean by that? ¡± Bai Zhenzhu red at her mother with full of hatred: ¡°You don¡¯t need to return so early, so why did youe back now? I think you did it on purpose. You just don¡¯t want me to live so well, isn¡¯t it?¡± When Mrs. Zhang was scolded by her daughter, she got even more confused. However, seeing this, Bai Dazhu and Mrs. Liu were both happy inside their heart. A bold and idiot n took shape inside their heart. Bai Zhenzhu ignored Mrs. Zhang and just turned around, then ran back to her room. Mrs. Zhang then asked Mrs. Liu and the olddy: ¡°What the hell is going on? Who was that man just now? What are you trying to do?¡± Mrs. Liu smiled: ¡°I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s a good thing. That nobleman just now is a big official in the capital. He said that all his children are sons, he doesn¡¯t have a daughter. He came here to adopt a daughter. When he saw Zhenzhu, he said that he will take her in the capital to be a noble young miss.¡± The more Mrs. Zhang listened, the more she got confused: ¡°That official came all the way here to adopt a daughter? He want to take Zhenzhu? He¡¯s not a liar, isn¡¯t he?¡± He traveled a thousand miles away to adopt a daughter? Did all the young girls in the capital die? This makes no sense! Mrs. Liu replied: ¡°You don¡¯t need to care about this, I will just ask you, do you agree or not!¡± Mrs. Zhang shook her head: ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t agree. This matter is not clear enough, I haven¡¯t fully understood it yet. Besides, even if it¡¯s true, I can¡¯t agree. I work so hard to bring up my daughter, and because he saw her, he will take her away? Is there such a thing in this world?¡± Mrs. Liu said with a smile: ¡°Well, do you mean to say you want money? I think you can ask for money. Just say a price, that person can afford it.¡± Listening to this, Mrs. Zhang really wanted to p her in the face: ¡°What are you talking about? Are you telling me to sell my daughter? I¡¯m telling you, nobody knows who that person is. Who knows what he really wanted to do so he came to this kind of ce. Although I, Zhang Shumei is poor, I will never sell my children just to get money. Never!¡± Mrs. Liu knew that Mrs. Zhang had been in contact with that bitch, Bai Zhi. So she would never tell her about what really happened. With Mrs. Zhang¡¯s character, she will definitely turn her elbow and tell Bai Zhi everything. Bai Erzhu noticed that his elder brother and sister-inw kept exchanging nces. He frowned his eyebrows, but he couldn¡¯t tell what they were thinking about, so he felt uneasy: ¡°Brother, sister-inw, are you hiding something from us?¡± Bai Dazhu quickly waved his hand: ¡°No, no, how can we hide something from you? It¡¯s nothing.¡± Chapter 584 - Don’t do it, or don’t rest

Chapter 584: Don¡¯t do it, or don¡¯t rest When Bai Erzhu and Mrs. Zhang went to their room, Mrs. Liu and Bai Dazhu also returned to their room.

¡°What now?¡± Mrs. Liu asked Bai Dazhu. Bai Dazhu replied: ¡°Things are about to bepleted, and we must not fail.¡± ¡°If Zhang Shumei continues to disagree, what should we do? Even if Pei Daren quietly picks up Zhenzhu, if Erzhu and Shumei cause trouble, won¡¯t this matter be known to everyone?¡± An evil idea shed on Bai Dazhu¡¯s mind: ¡°Then it¡¯s either don¡¯t do it or don¡¯t rest.¡± Mrs. Liu¡¯s thought was the same, but she didn¡¯t dare to speak first, because after all, the two were brothers. Now listening to Bai Dazhu¡¯s words, she was happy. Bai Dazhu then said: ¡°Pei Daren said to Zhenzhu to sort things out first before leaving. I think he meant the same thing. Look at Zhang Shumei¡¯s face, and then look at Zhenzhu¡¯s face. As long as Zhang Shumei lives, Zhenzhu can¡¯t sitfortably as the young miss. Rather than encountering endless trouble, it¡¯s better to end it all at once.¡± At this time, Mrs. Liu¡¯s anger at Mrs. Zhang reached its peak. So now that there was an opportunity to clean her up, she was naturally excited. Once Bai Zhenzhu bes an orphan, then she and Bai Dazhu will be her adopted parents logically. Everything would be perfect by then. ¡°But what should we do?¡± Mrs. Liu asked. After all, Zhang Shumei and Bai Erzhu were strong. They were adults, they were not a weak girl like Bai Zhi. They can¡¯t kill them even after hitting a few times. Bai Dazhu said: ¡°I¡¯ve already thought about it. I¡¯ll go to the town in a minute. Pei Daren must live in the best inn in the town. I will go there and ask him to lend us some money to buy ¡®some things¡¯. I will set the house in fire, and after that, we can go to the capital to enjoy these blessings with Zhenzhu.¡± Mrs. Liu¡¯s heart was filled with excitement. She didn¡¯t realize before how good Bai Dazhu¡¯s brain work. This time, she was impressed with him. After the two discussed their ns, Bai Dazhu went to the town in a hurry. When Bai Dazhu left, Old Lady Bai slipped into Mrs. Liu¡¯s room: ¡°What did the two of keep whispering about?¡± She was eavesdropping outside. She wondered if she was too old, so she couldn¡¯t hear their voice, or their voices were just too low. Mrs. Liu thought to herself that it would be better to kill this olddy and save herself from taking of her in the future. She waved her hand and said: ¡°We¡¯re not whispering, we didn¡¯t talk at all.¡± Old Lady Bai didn¡¯t believe it. With such an event, can¡¯t they have no idea? ¡°You tell me honestly, what are you nning to do?¡± Old Lady Bai asked. Mrs. Liu shook her head: ¡°Niang, this is not for us to decide. Didn¡¯t you hear it? Zhang Shumei said that she will never agree with it. Zhenzhu came out from her belly, not mine, so how can I decide?¡± Old Lady Bai sneered: ¡°Didn¡¯t Erzhu came out from my belly? Why I can¡¯t decide for them?¡± Mrs. Liu smiled: ¡°Then don¡¯t be idle, try it, and see if Zhang Shumei will agree to your decision.¡± Old Lady Bai didn¡¯t make a sound. After she left the room, she didn¡¯t go to see Mrs. Zhang. She knew it very well. Zhang Shumei will never listen to her. Especially after separating, she took all the words she says like a fart. She was very angry and upset. What a pity, such a great opportunity, but it became a waste! * Don¡¯t do it, or don¡¯t rest ¨C either give up or go through it until the end. Chapter 585 - Cleaning

Chapter 585: Cleaning

Bai Dazhu found the inn where Pei Qinghan was staying without much effort. Pei Qinghan was nning to go for a walk and happened to meet Bai Dazhu. When he saw him, he heard that he would like to borrow money to buy medicine. Pei Qinghan¡¯s heart was like a mirror: It seemed that they had made up their mind. From Pei Qinghan¡¯s point of view, this kind of thing was not unusual. In the capital, he had seen a lot of things. The more a person wants to be superior and achieve something, the more they will make such means, which was far more normal. Without asking much, he asked the servant next to him to give Bai Dazhu 10 silver coins. When Bai Dazhu got the money, Pei Qinghan turned around to leave. Bai Dazhu was also about to leave, but he remembered something: ¡°Pei Daren, this small one has another request.¡± Pei Qinghan stopped and turned to look at Bai Dazhu with a stern face: ¡°Let me hear it.¡± Bai Dazhu boldly said: ¡°Daren, this small one¡¯s family can¡¯t live here anymore. Since Daren wants to take Zhenzhu back in the capital, it¡¯s better to take this small one¡¯s family altogether. This small one¡¯s family can do anything, as long as we have enough to eat in the capital.¡± As long as they have enough to eat in the capital? He was willing to kill his brother just to eat? Pei Qinghan was really sick of this kind of person, but thinking about it, these people know the inside of the story. Keeping them in a loose may bring him a future disaster. It¡¯s better to bring them under his wings, he can control and watch them. ¡°As long as you can deal with things cleanly, why won¡¯t I take you with me?¡± Bai Dazhu was overjoyed and thanked Pei Qinghan a lot. When Pei Qinghan left, he went away to buy rat poison. Bai Dazhu, who was holding 10 silver coins in his hand, was in a good mood. He bought rat poisons, rice noodles, and 3-kilo grams of pork belly, then he returned to the vige happily. Mrs. Liu cooked arge te of pork belly and chopped the remaining meat to put it as filling of meat buns. After their family had eaten enough, Mrs. Liu looked at Bai Dazhu meaningfully. Bai Dazhu understood what she means and went to the kitchen. He then took a te of meat buns and brought it directly to Bai Erzhu¡¯s room. Bai Erzhu¡¯s family was eating porridge. Bai Zhenzhu was sitting in the corner and eating silently. Bai Dazhu said to Bai Zhenzhu: ¡°Zhenzhu, your aunt is calling you, she said that she want to embroider something, but she can¡¯t see the needle hole clearly, so she can¡¯t insert the thread.¡± When Bai Zhenzhu looked up, she saw Bai Dazhu winked at her. Although she didn¡¯t understand what he means, she still got up and walked out obediently. Bai Dazhu put the meat buns on the only small table in the room and smiled: ¡°We made some meat buns and stuffed a lot of meat inside. I brought you a few pieces to taste. We took a lot of advantage of your family before, we will never do it again in the future.¡± Bai Erzhu and Mrs. Zhang¡¯s eyes were full of questions if the person in front of them was Bai Dazhu. Why he waspletely different today? How could he suddenly say such words? Bai Dazhu put down the meat buns and left. He knew that they would eat them. For poor people like them, this kind of meat buns can only be eaten during Chinese New Year. ¡°Did the sun came out from the west today? Or my ears have problems?¡± Mrs. Zhang asked Bai Erzhu. Bai Erzhuughed: ¡°Don¡¯t mind him too much. Let¡¯s eat it.¡± He said and grabbed two meat buns. He gave the other one to Bai Fugui and bite the other one. ¡°Hmm, fragrant, it¡¯s really fragrant. How long has it been since we ate such buns?¡± Bai Erzhu asked Mrs. Zhang with a mouthful of meat. Mrs. Zhang also took a meat bun and took a bite, then said with a smile: ¡°God knows how long it been. It¡¯s really been a long time.¡± Chapter 586 - Rat poison

Chapter 586: Rat poison

Bai Dazhu stayed outside the door. Hearing their conversation, an evil smile appeared on his face. He went to the living room and winked at Mrs. Liu. Mrs. Liu then took Bai Zhenzhu to their room. ¡°Aunt, didn¡¯t you say that I should help you with the needle? Where is the needle?¡± Bai Zhenzhu asked. Mrs. Liu took Bai Zhenzhu¡¯s hand at looked at her eyes, then asked: ¡°Zhenzhu, I know that you want to go to the capital and be a noble young miss.¡± Bai Zhenzhu bitterly smiled: ¡°What about it? What else can we do with the things that have be a bubble?¡± Mrs. Liu shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s not a bubble yet, there is still a way. No, it can be said that there is only one way.¡± Bai Zhenzhu didn¡¯t understand, she stared at Mrs. Liu with confused eyes: ¡°Can you make it clear?¡± Mrs. Liu replied: ¡°There are some things that you don¡¯t need to be clear about. Just tell me, do you want to be a Young Missy in the capital?¡± Bai Zhenzhu nodded without hesitation: ¡°Of course, I do.¡± Mrs. Liu smiled with satisfaction and said: ¡°You go to your room and pack your things now. No, you don¡¯t need to pack anything. Just forget about those things. We will have better things in the future.¡± Bai Zhenzhu still didn¡¯t understand: ¡°But my Niang didn¡¯t allow me to go, what do you mean?¡± Mrs. Liu said: ¡°Your legs are your own. Just because your Niang didn¡¯t let you go, you will not go?¡± ¡°To tell you the truth, we have already made an appointment with Pei Daren. We will meet him at the gate of Qingyuan Town. He will take us in the capital today.¡± Happiness immediately appeared on Bai Zhenzhu¡¯s face. But after thinking for a while, what she said ¡®us¡¯ seems doesn¡¯t include her father and mother? ¡°What about my father and mother? What if they disagree¡ª¡± Mrs. Liu interrupted her words: ¡°I said us, but without your father and mother. Your father and mother can¡¯t go, only you will go with us.¡± The smile on Bai Zhenzhu¡¯s face immediately disappeared: ¡°Aunt, what exactly do you mean? Why can¡¯t my father and mother go?¡± Mrs. Liu¡¯s stretched out her finger and poked her forehead, then said with a bad tone: ¡°You are stupid. Your father and mother don¡¯t agree with this matter. If you let them know about this, can you go? We will leave in a moment, they will not know about it.¡± Bai Zhenzhu frowned: ¡°How could this work? I am a big living person. If I suddenly disappear, how will my father and mother not know?¡± Mrs. Liu showed a mysterious smile: ¡°You can rest assured, I put some medicine to the buns we gave to your father and mother. They will fell asleep after eating those buns. When they woke up, we¡¯re already gone. Even if they want to chase after us, they won¡¯t be able to catch up. When you arrive in the capital, you just have to focus on your business seriously. Even if theye to the capital in the future, they won¡¯t be able to find any waves.¡± This idea sounds good, but Bai Zhenzhu felt strange. Mrs. Liu¡¯s smile looked very strange. There were loopholes in what she said, but in the end, she still nodded her head. She doesn¡¯t want to think about other things. She just wanted to get rid of her current identity, leave this shabby mountain vige, and live a life that truly belongs to her. Mrs. Liu asked Bai Zhenzhu to stay in their room first and then went out. Bai Dazhu was still guarding at Bai Erzhu¡¯s room. When he heard a noise inside, he immediately put the lock to prevent them froming out. After a while, no strange movement can be heard inside, so she pushed open the door to check. Mrs. Liu also followed in and saw three people lying on the floor. Although they were not dead yet, they were dying. ck blood continued flowing out from the corner of their mouth, which exactly happened before a rat died. Chapter 587 - Honorable Young Lady

Chapter 587: Honorable Young Lady

There were two buns left on the small table. It must have been left for Bai Zhenzhu. Mrs. Liu took the buns and went out. Bai Dazhu stopped her: ¡°Where are you going?¡± Mrs. Liu looked back at him and said slowly: ¡°Niang said she didn¡¯t eat enough. I¡¯ll take these buns to her.¡± Bai Dazhu immediately red his eyes: ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Mrs. Liu sneered: ¡°Why? Why not? At this moment, you suddenly have apassionate heart? Don¡¯t forget, Bai Erzhu also crawled out of the olddy¡¯s belly. If she knew this, do you think she will spare you?¡± How can Bai Dazhu not understand it? But after all, the olddy gave birth to him and treated him well all the time, which made him hesitate and feel ufortable. Mrs. Liu asked: ¡°Have you thought about it?¡± Bai Dazhu said nothing. Mrs. Liu said: ¡°Then I¡¯ll go.¡± Bai Dazhu still didn¡¯t make a sound, but didn¡¯t stop her either and just lowered his head. Mrs. Liu¡¯s sneered: So what if she¡¯s your mother? In the end, she¡¯s not worth the glory. Mrs. Liu went and brought the two meat buns to the olddy¡¯s room. Old Lady Bai was very happy. She was in a hurry to eat braised pork meat, so she only took a bun. However, when she wanted to eat more, the buns were all gone. She hasn¡¯t eaten enough yet. Mrs. Liu watched the olddy eat the buns, vomit blood, and fell unconscious, but her heart was very calm. There was no emotion in her eyes at all. She thought killing people was very difficult, but it was unexpectedly simple. When Bai Dazhu ignited the house, he called Bai Dabao and Bai Xiaofeng, and then pulled out Mrs. Liu and Bai Zhenzhu. A group of people rushed out of the house and ran desperately out of the vige. When she reached the entrance of the vige, Bai Zhenzhu turned around. She saw smokeing out to the direction of their house. Bai Zhenzhu immediately realized something. She pushed Mrs. Liu aside and said: ¡°M father and mother are still inside. I¡¯m going back to save them.¡± Mrs. Liu rushed forward and held her down: ¡°Are you crazy? You can¡¯t go back now, don¡¯t you want to be an honorable youngdy?¡± Bai Zhenzhu panicked. She wanted to be a noble young miss, but she didn¡¯t want her father and mother to be burned to death. She said with red eyes: ¡°Aunt, why did you set a fire? Isn¡¯t it enough to give them some drugs so that we can smoothly leave? Why did you still set up a fire?¡± Mrs. Liu replied: ¡°I didn¡¯t set the fire. Maybe the fire in the kitchen stove wasn¡¯t extinguished correctly, which caused the fire. How could we set the fire?¡± Bai Zhenzhu¡¯s brain was in chaos. She doesn¡¯t know whether she should believe her or not. She wanted to save her father and mother, but she doesn¡¯t want to give up the chance to be a noble young miss. What should she do? What should she do? Bai Dazhu stepped forward and held Bai Zhenzhu¡¯s wrist: ¡°What are you two still talking about? If we fail to catch up and Pei Daren left, we can only beg to make a living now that we don¡¯t have a house. Is that the life you want?¡± Bai Dazhu and Mrs. Liu took Bai Zhenzhu away. Bai Zhenzhu didn¡¯t struggle anymore. She let them take her away. She looked back from time to time, so she saw the ck smoke getting thicker and thicker. She knew that her father, mother, and younger brother cannot live anymore. Is this the price Pei Daren talking about? Before you can get something, you have to pay some price. Is this the price? When the vigers saw that the Bai family¡¯s house was on fire, they rushed to help altogether. They were very courageous. When the fire was not too strong, they rushed in to find the people inside. They saw Bai Erzhu and his family lying on the floor. The smoke inside was still thick, so they immediately got the people out. Chapter 588 - Rescue

Chapter 588: Rescue

¡°Anyone else? howe Bai Dazhu¡¯s family and Bai Zhenzhu are all gone? Did you looked carefully?¡± The man was too tired, so he waved his hand: ¡°I¡¯ve searched everywhere, only these four are in the house, no one else is there.¡± The Bai Family¡¯s house was very close to the small river. The big guys, each one has brought a bucket of water again and again. Soon the fire was suppressed. Although some things were burned in the house, the house was kept. When the Vige Chief Li heard the news, he came and saw the situation, then hurriedly sent someone to call Doctor Lu. Doctor Lu came to see, he didn¡¯t even need to check their pulse to know what¡¯s going on. Just looking at the ck blood on their mouth and face, he can tell that they were poisoned and not fell unconscious because of smoke. ¡°Hurry up, send them to Jirentang. Bai Zhi has a good antidote pill. Now, only Bai Zhi can save them.¡± Doctor Lu shouted. Vige Chief Li hurriedly asked people to bring oxcart. Then, apanied Doctor Lu to rushed to Jirentang together. When they arrived at Jirentang, the olddy was already dead. After all, she was too old, and she ate two meat buns in a row. Her old bones couldn¡¯t bear it at all. After seeing the three people, Bai Zhi immediately took out her newly-refined Detoxifying Pills and performed detoxification needle treatment to expel the poison in their body. Doctor Lu wanted to help and wanted to learn how to apply needle treatment from Bai Zhi. However, Bai Zhi¡¯s needle application was too fast. He couldn¡¯t keep up, he could only do what he could do, which was to pass her the things she needs. When the needle treatment was given to three people, it was already dark. Bai Zhi had a backache and couldn¡¯t stand for a long time. She asked Vige Chief Li: ¡°What the hell is going on? Who poisoned them?¡± Vige Chief Li¡¯s face drastically changed: ¡°What are you talking about? Poisoned? Didn¡¯t they be like this because of smoke?¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°Of course not, they ate rat poison. Fortunately, the toxicity of the rat poison was not concentrated enough. Otherwise, they would have died. Fortunately, you sent them on time. If it¡¯s a bitter, I cannot help them.¡± ¡°Rat poison?¡± Vige Chief Li¡¯s twisted face turned and looked at Doctor Lu. Doctor Lu nodded his head: ¡°Bai Zhi is right, it¡¯s rat poison. Do you remember Miss Wang in our vige? She also took rat poison that year, the symptoms were the same as this. Unfortunately, my medical skills were not good enough to save her. I can only watch her die, hai¡ª¡±The saddest thing for a doctor is watching their patients die, but incapable of helping. Vige Chief Li replied: ¡°Yes, yes, I remember it. It looks the same. But that¡¯s strange, the Bai Family is so poor that they can¡¯t even buy food, but they have money to buy rat poison? Is there a lot of rats in their house?¡± Bai Zhi asked: ¡°Where is the first branch of the Bai family? And where is Zhenzhu?¡± Vige Chief Li replied: ¡°It¡¯s very strange. When the Bai family¡¯s house caught fire, only the four of them are inside the house. No one else was there.¡± Bai Zhi sighed and said, ¡°Everything has cause and effect. It¡¯s impossible to be poisoned for no reason, and the house can¡¯t be burned for no reason. Moreover, if youbined these two things, it¡¯s even more suspicious. But it¡¯s too early to judge, we have to find the first branch of Bai Family first.¡± Doctor Lu released a long sigh: ¡°Vige Chief, I don¡¯t think this matter is simple. Maybe it is homicide. I suggest you go and report this to the official.¡± Vige Chief Li nodded his head: ¡°Alright, I will go to the Yamen tomorrow morning. If Erzhu can wake up tonight, it will be much better. We can ask him what happened.¡± Chapter 589 - The old lady is gone Chapter 589: The olddy is gone Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°He won¡¯t wake up tonight, he might at least do by tomorrow. I still need to give him another acupuncture treatment.¡± At this time, Zhang Sanshui, Mrs. Zhang¡¯s younger brother, came. He hurriedly entered Jiren Tang. He was sweating all over his body, his clothes were wet, and he was panting: ¡°How about my sister? How are my sister and brother-inw?¡± Bai Zhi was packing things, so Vige Chief Li, who was in the corner hurriedly approached him and said to Zhang Sanshui: ¡°Sanshui, don¡¯t worry, your sister has been saved. She¡¯s alright now, it¡¯s just she¡¯s not yet awake. I¡¯m afraid she might at least by tomorrow.¡± Zhang Sanshui was relieved: ¡°What about my brother-inw and Fugui? How are they?¡± Vige Chief Li replied: ¡°Everyone is saved, only the olddy is gone. When she gets here, she¡¯s already out of breath. We¡¯re going to bring them back now. You just came in time. They can¡¯t live in the Bai Family¡¯s house now. Let them live in your house for a few days. We will put the olddy in their house first, and then make a decision when Erzhu wakes up.¡± Zhang Sanshui repeatedly nodded his head when he learned that his sister was fine. He had been working in the field. He heard about the incident as soon as he came back. He ran all the way here and almost failed to get in the town¡¯s gate. ¡°But now, the town¡¯s gate is closed, we can¡¯t get out.¡± Bai Zhi had already packed her things, and so she came over while carrying her medicine bag. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I know the town¡¯s gatekeeper. I¡¯ll take to him, and then he will let us go outside.¡± When they closed the shop, it was alreadyte, so the town¡¯s gatekeeper stopped them. Bai Zhi gave him some silver to let them go. Before, when she went out with Boss Chen, she met the town¡¯s gatekeeper. Unexpectedly, the leader of the town¡¯s gatekeeper was a rtive of Boss Chen. At that time, he said that she only need to give him a message, and then she cane out of the town. After all, this was only a small border town. The management in this area was not strict. Unlike in the capital, it¡¯s impossible to get out without the official master¡¯s approval letter. It¡¯s useless to bribe them with money. A carriage and an ox cart drove away. The olddy was dead so she was put in the oxcart, while the rest squeezed themselves in the carriage. When they returned to the Bai Family¡¯s house, they put down the olddy inside and searched the house inside and out. However, they still couldn¡¯t find the traces of Bai Dazhu¡¯s family and Bai Zhenzhu. Vige Chief Li said: ¡°This is strange. Where did Bai Dazhu¡¯s family go? Why Bai Zhenzhu is also gone? Some good neighbors in the vige didn¡¯t sleep yet, they waited for the people toe back. As soon as they saw light from torches, they immediately came over. ¡°Vige Chief, how is he with Erzhu? Are they okay?¡± Some vigers asked. Vige Chief Li went out of the yard and said to the vigers: ¡°Erzhu is fine, he is saved. Mrs. Zhang and Fugui are also saved. The olddy¡¯s body couldn¡¯t stand it, so she is already gone.¡± The vigers sighed regretfully and then asked another question: ¡°Is Dazhu back?¡± Vige Chief Li shook his head: ¡°He hasn¡¯t returned, I don¡¯t know where he went.¡± One viger said: ¡°I¡¯ve seen him earlier. He and his family together with Zhenzhu went towards the south.¡± Outside the south part of the vige, it was the road to the town. Did they go to the town? Even if they go to the town, they should have returned at this time. Bai Zhi asked the viger: ¡°When they left, did they bring any baggage with them?¡± Chapter 590 - Invasion

Chapter 590: Invasion

The viger shook his head: ¡°I didn¡¯t take a closer look, it seemed that he didn¡¯t take anything with him. When Zhenzhu saw their house was on fire, she seemed wanted to go back, but she was taken away by Bai Dazhu and Liu Guihua. I was surprised at the time. The house was on fire, but they didn¡¯t stay to extinguish the fire. Where are they going?¡± As soon as the viger¡¯s words came out, the faces of Bai Zhi and others changed. This viger didn¡¯t know that Bai Erzhu¡¯s family had been poisoned, so they felt strange, but Bai Zhi knew that the answer to this incident was almosting out¡­ ¡­ Vige Chief Li said: ¡°I will report this case tomorrow morning. If they did this, they have no conscience.¡± Conscience? Bai Zhi sighed again, but said nothing, and simply pulled Zhao Sue back. Zhao Sue asked in a low voice: ¡°Look at it, Bai Dazhu poisoned them?¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°8 out of 10.¡± ¡°But why? It doesn¡¯t make sense. Bai Erzhu and Zhang Shumei are very diligent and can make a lot of money. The first branch can¡¯t even afford to buy food to eat. This winter, they rely so much on the second branch. They killed the second branch¡¯s family, what good it will bring? They also burned their house and ran away, what will they do survive? Beg outside?¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°There must be other reasons for this, but we don¡¯t know. Whatever it is, it has no rtion to us. Let¡¯s just our own lives. Let the Bai Family worry about themselves.¡± * Early the next morning, Bai Zhi went to the town with Zhao Sue after giving Bai Erzhu¡¯s family needle treatment. In the afternoon, Bai Zhi saw that there was no business in the store, so she nned to go back to sleep for a while. When she was about to close the store door, Boss Chen rushed over in a hurry with full of sweat and shouted as soon as he saw Bai Zhi: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, it¡¯s good you¡¯re here. Hurry up and go with me.¡± Bai Zhi was confused: ¡°What do you mean? Where are we going?¡± Then, she realized that the people on the street were running desperately. She didn¡¯t know what they were running for. Boss Chen anxiously said: ¡°The Xiye Country sent several armies to cross Luoying Mountains. The nearby viges were captured and killed. We should enter the city. We had to go there quickly, otherwise, it will be toote.¡± The hand stove in Bai Zhi¡¯s hand slipped and fell on the ground, as her face drastically changed. She immediately called Zhao Sue next door: ¡°Sister-inw, something happened,e out quickly.¡± Zhao Sue was sewing handmade dolls. When she heard Bai Zhi¡¯s cries, she immediately put down the work in her hands and ran out: ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What happened?¡± She took Zhao Sue¡¯s hand and said with reddened eyes in anxiety: ¡°The troops of Xiye Country entered our border. I¡¯m afraid our vige has been affected. We have to go back now.¡± Zhao Sue was so scared, she almost faint to floor. Zhao Lan and Ru¡¯er were both in the vige. What if something happened? What should they do? Boss Chen grabbed Bai Zhi¡¯s wrist and said anxiously: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, you shouldn¡¯t be like this. If you go there now, you will die.¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°I can¡¯t care so much, I want to save my niang and Ru¡¯er. She¡¯s still so young. I must go back, don¡¯t stop me.¡± She pushed away Boss Chen and quickly led the carriage over and helped Zhao Sue, who¡¯s legs softened, get in the carriage: ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t worry. Maybe they haven¡¯t entered our vige, we should hurry up and go there now.¡± Chapter 591 - Ghosts entering the village

Chapter 591: Ghosts entering the vige

Bai Zhi drove the carriage to the direction of Huangtuo Vige. On the way, she met many people. The people ran towards the south desperately. Some of them even had untidy clothes. Obviously, they climbed out of their bed and didn¡¯t even put outer clothes. They were lucky. Before the enemy arrived, they got the news first. At least, they could escape and save their lives. They went in a hurry, but along the way, they didn¡¯t even one person from the Huangtou Vige. As they approached the Huangtou Vige more and more, they couldn¡¯t see any figure. Zhao Sue felt very uneasy: ¡°Why there isn¡¯t anyone? Did something happen?¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°No, no, don¡¯t scare yourself.¡± The carriage rushed into the vige, but the vige in front of them was no longer the vige they were familiar with. The vige was a mess. Some houses were still burning. There were dead vigers on the roadside. They seemed to be walking into a ruin destroyed by war. The carriage stopped outside their house and they rushed in. They searched upstairs and downstairs, but they didn¡¯t even a figure. The tables and chairs in the room were scattered, and the room was a mess. All the valuables were swept away. What is the difference between this and ghosts entering the vige? She has been living in an era of peace. She had only seen this kind of thing in textbooks and movies, but she didn¡¯t expect that one day, she would experience it. Zhao Sue sat paralyzed on the ground: ¡°Ru¡¯er, my Ru¡¯er, what should I do? What can I do!¡± Bai Zhi helped her up: ¡°It¡¯s not time to cry now, we have to find them.¡± Zhao Sue tears couldn¡¯t stop at all: ¡°But where are we going to find them?¡± Bai Zhi replied: ¡°Let¡¯s search the vige first and see if anyone has survived, and ask them to know what happened.¡± Zhao Sue wiped away her tears quickly: ¡°Yes, yes, maybe there are still people in the vige who have not been found.¡± The two rushed out of the house in a hurry and search most of the house in the vige. In the end, they found the dying Vige Chief Li in their house. Vige Chief Li¡¯s wife already died, and Vige Chief Li was lying in the pool of blood, leaving only with a fewst breaths. Bai Zhi wanted to save him, but she knew in her heart that it was toote. Vige Chief Li held Bai Zhi¡¯s hand, his voice was weak and almost inaudible, but she leaned her ear to his mouth. ¡°They, all of them, have been captured. I heard they wanted to take them to exchanged them for the captives. You, you go and report this to the officials¡ª¡± The hand that Vige Chief Li¡¯s grasping Bai Zhi¡¯s sleeve let go and hung down. He could no longer say anything. The amiable old man that helped her many times, was now gone. Bai Zhi couldn¡¯t help but cry, her shoulder trembled, and her heart was swallowed by anger. Why do innocent civilians need to be involved in the war between the two countries? If they can fight against the battlefield, why should they use such shameless and cheap tactics to deal with innocent people who have no money or power to fight back? After covering the Vige Chief Li and his wife with straw mats, they continued to search in the vige, but they found nothing except for the dead old people. Following the messy footprints on the ground, she found that these footprints were all going in one direction, the Luoying Mountains. Boss Chen said that these enemy forces entered the Luoying Mountains from the Xiye Country, then passed through the dense forest, and sneaked into the Chu Country. So, are they going back the same way? Chapter 592 - Captives

Chapter 592: Captives

Bai Zhi said to Zhao Sue: ¡°You go back to the town now and find a carriage that can take you to the military camp. I guess Hu Feng didn¡¯t know this. You should go to Hu Feng and Awu Dage now and tell about this incident.¡± Zhao Sue busily asked: ¡°What about you? Where are you going?¡± Bai Zhi pointed to the distant forest: ¡°I will chase after them. Maybe I¡¯ll have a chance to rescue them.¡± Zhao Sue shook her head: ¡°No, I¡¯m worried about you going alone. I will go with you and die together.¡± Bai Zhi bitterly smiled: ¡°Sister-inw, I¡¯m not going to die, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. I have a way to protect myself. You listen to me, go to Hu Feng and Awu Dage. Remember, if you can¡¯t find Hu Feng, you look for Zhou Gang, Fu Zheng, Zhu Si, or even Shen Dafu in the military camp. As long as you find any one of them, they can help you talk.¡± ¡°But¨C¡± Zhao Sue was still uneasy. No matter how smart she was, she was just a 13-year-old girl. She went chasing an army of 5,000 people by herself. Isn¡¯t that looking for death? Bai Zhi waved her hand: ¡°You go now and tell Hu Feng that Xiye Country intends to exchange people of our Chu Country for the captives. They are going back to the Luoying Mountains. As long as they block the way along the Luoying Mountains to Xiye Country. They will find us.¡± Zhao Sue, who failed to convince people, just hurried away. Bai Zhi returned to the house, took some useful medicines, then brought some water and dry foods. She put on the worn clothes that Zhou Xiaofeng wore the first time he came to Huangtou Vige and painted her face with some dye. At a nce, she doesn¡¯t look any different from the little beggar on the road. After taking her medicine bag, she wrapped her sharp scalpel with cloth strips and put it around her waist. When everything has prepared, she drove the carriage to the direction of the Luoying Mountains. At the foot of the mountain, there were indeed many footprints. There were even some bloodstains that could be found on the grass des of the road. The bloodstains were dry, it seemed that they had passed by here for a long while. When she entered the mountains, the mud in the mountains was soft, and the footprints on the ground became more and more obvious. She followed the footprints. She didn¡¯t know how long she chased. Although it was a cold winter day, her clothes were all soaked in sweat. Fortunately, the paint on her face will not fade even with water. Otherwise, her face will be revealed. Maybe arge number of people passed by all at once, so while on the way, she didn¡¯t even see a single wild animal. This gave her a lot of helping hand. It¡¯s better not to be found by a wild animal before she could find people. Bai Zhi suddenly stopped and listened carefully. There was a faint abusive voice in front, apanied by the crying of women and children. Her heart was filled with joy, and it seemed they were just up ahead. Bai Zhi walked slowly, every step she took was very careful. She didn¡¯t make any sound, nor let her figure be exposed. She hid behind the bushes and saw arge group of people with hands tied behind them, walking behind the soldiers holding long swords. There were too many people and they were all facing away from her. She couldn¡¯t find the people she was looking for in the crowd. What to do? What should she do to save them? Bai Zhi didn¡¯t dare to act rashly, she just followed far behind while looking for a good opportunity. In the evening, the soldiers in front suddenly stopped and loosened some men to let them go cut trees and firewood to set up tents, while the women helped to cook. Bai Zhi secretly rejoiced, she knew an opportunity wasing. She found a ce to hide the medicine bag on her back and then hid the dry food and water sacs in her clothes. Fortunately, the clothes she wore doesn¡¯t fit her. Even if she put things inside, it won¡¯t be discovered. Chapter 593 - Sneaking

Chapter 593: Sneaking

She picked up some dead branches on the ground and quietly approached the vigers who were collecting firewood. She pretended to be with them and picked up firewood and went back with them. When she was close to the crowd squatting together, she saw Zhao Lan at a nce. Zhao Lan and Ru¡¯er were huddling into the crowd, while Hu Changlin and Zhou Xiaofeng were helping to set up a tent. Mrs. Zhang was also there. She was squatting in the corner with a pale face, staring in a daze, no one could tell what she was thinking. ¡°Hey, what are you looking at? You¡¯re not going to work yet?¡± A Xiye soldier threw a whip at her. She instinctively wanted to hide, but she was afraid that the soldier would be angered by that time, and whip her more, so she simply gritted her teeth. Even though she was wearing a thick cotton coat, the whip still hurt her back. She groaned, pressed down the anger in her heart, lowered her head, and quickly rushed to Hu Changlin and Zhou Xiaofeng to help deliver things. Hu Changlin and Zhou Xiaofeng didn¡¯t find her before, so they thought it was only a boy from another vige. After the soldiers, who were watching them do their job walked away, Bai Zhi quickly pulled Hu Changlin¡¯s sleeve: ¡°Hu Bo, it¡¯s me.¡± Only by then Hu Changlin and Zhou Xiaofeng recognized that the young boy in front of them was Bai Zhi. She fainted her face and made a fake scar on her forehead. If it weren¡¯t for those clear eyes, it would be very difficult to recognize her. Hu Changlin asked, ¡°Why are you here? Are you not in the town?¡± Bai Zhi replied: ¡°I came to save you.¡± Zhou Xiaofeng became anxious. At first, he was d that Bai Zhi was not in the vige. But as a result, she sent herself to danger. ¡°This girl is really¡ªI don¡¯t know what to say about you. You are alone, how are you going to save us? Are you here to die?¡± Hu Changlin stomped his feet in anger. Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°I¡¯m not alone, we have so many people here. Although they are also many, not to mention, this is a deep mountain and old forest, many people may not be an advantage.¡± Seeing her confident look, Zhou Xiaofeng quickly asked: ¡°So, you already have a n?¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°There is no n yet. Let¡¯s think about it step by step, we will always find a chance. Rest assured.¡± She brought medicine. As long as there is an opportunity to add it to their food, why would they have no chance to escape? It¡¯s just a pity that there was no obvious chance now. Several soldiers were staring at the ce where they were cooking. It was impossible to make a move. Under the dark sky, several campfires were lit up in the camp. She made a rough estimate. Adding up the soldiers and generals here, there will be no more than 300 people. She didn¡¯t know where Boss Chen heard that there were 5,000 soldiers. The captured vigers were not only from Huangtuo Vige but also from several nearby viges. All of them were young men and women, and children that were brought by their parents. It seems that the elderly in their vige who can¡¯t walk were also killed. 300 soldiers, they were divided into three shifts. The three groups took turns to rest. All the captured vigers, men, and women were guarded separately. Bai Zhi and Hu Changlin originally wanted to say a word to Zhao Lan, so that she would not be worried, but they could not find an opportunity. When it was dawn, they went on their way again. The road in the mountains was not easy to walk. There were too many trees and there was no light. It was difficult to distinguish the direction. They could only find a way when they get back to the original road. Bai Zhi heard a grumpy voice scolding up ahead: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you can recognize the road? Why can¡¯t you recognize it now?¡± ¡°General don¡¯t be angry, just follow this path, and we will be able to go back.¡± Chapter 594 - Sweet Potato Porridge

Chapter 594: Sweet Potato Porridge

¡°Of course, I know that we could go back, but this road takes 18 or 19 turns. We traveled for several days when we came here, I don¡¯t know how many wrongs turned we took. But you, are you still nning to let me return the same way? Haven¡¯t we suffered enough? The dry foods will be finished tomorrow, what are you nning to do with it?¡± ¡°General, this is a mountain. We can hunt or gather mountain goods. We can certainly eat.¡± ¡°Alright, that¡¯s what you said, I¡¯ll leave it to you tomorrow to hunt and find mountain goods. If you don¡¯t get enough, I will kill you.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, this subordinate understands!¡± A group of people continued their journey. At night, the captured vigers couldn¡¯t stand the hunger anymore. Some people directly passed out. The general was so angry that he threw the soldier who led the wrong way. ¡°What I want is to capture hostages that can be exchanged for the captives, not dead bodies. If they are all starved to death, what¡¯s the use of them?¡± At this time, another small soldier stepped forward and said an idea: ¡°General, how about this? These people are mountain vigers. They know how to find food in the mountain. Let our brothers watch over them while they look for food. What do you think?¡± The General waved his hand: ¡°Just do it, go.¡± Bai Zhi and a group of men were taken away again. They were taken out to look for mountain goods and hunt wild animals. Perhaps, the appearance of arge group of people scared the wild beasts away, so even a single rabbit cannot be seen. Hu Changlin pointed his finger to a specific ground and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that sweet potato?¡± Bai Zhi came forward to look. Right, it was really sweet potatoes. It was the wild sweet potatoes that Hu Feng had dug from the mountains before. A soldier came forward and also looked at it. He asked them to dig it out, and soon, a lot of sweet potatoes appeared. As long as they dig it all out, it can serve at least two meals. The soldier asked Hu Changlin: ¡°How do you eat this stuff?¡± Bai Zhi butted in and said: ¡°This can be eaten by roasting in the fire or eaten by peeling the skin and adding it to the porridge. The porridge will be delicious, fragrant, and creamy.¡± The soldier was originally hungry, so when he heard of it, he said: ¡°Hurry up and dig it all, then bring it back.¡± Since the vigers were captured, they never give them even a bite of rice. Naturally, the Xiye soldiers don¡¯t want to give them their remaining grains. They will let them roast the sweet potatoes they dug and eat it. As long as Bai Zhi gets the chance to cook this sweet potato porridge, she will find an opportunity to administer medicine. After returning with the sweet potatoes, the General frowned at the huge pile of ck things and asked: ¡°What is this stuff? Can it be eaten?¡± The soldier busily replied: ¡°These vigers said that they could eat these sweet potatoes. Either by roasting or adding it to the porridge. General, we have some grains left, why not let them cook porridge for us?¡± The General nodded his head: ¡°Alright, let them do it, hurry up.¡± He didn¡¯t eat at noon, now he was so hungry. The soldier went to the huddling women and asked who could cook sweet potato porridge. Bai Zhi rushed over and said: ¡°I can cook, I can cook, I will cook.¡± The soldier looked at Bai Zhi suspiciously. All the vigers they caught hated them. Unless they were forced by a knife, who would take the initiative to work? Bai Zhi scratched her head and said: ¡°Sir, I haven¡¯t eaten in two days. If I cook, can you reward me with a bowl?¡± The soldier suddenly realized that it was to eat a bowl. ¡°You cook first, I will give you a bowl if there¡¯s more.¡± Bai Zhi thanked the soldier to show her gratitude. From time to time, she rubbed her stomach to make herself look hungry. Chapter 595 - Revenge Chapter 595: Revenge Someone was still staring at her when she was cooking the porridge. Bai Zhi had no choice but to put the medicine inside her sleeve and let the powder leaked while stirring the porridge. The powder was white, so as long as she let it leaked little by little, no one will be able to see it. She kept stirring the porridge until all the medicine powder was poured. When the porridge was cooked, Bai Zhi proposed to drink a bowl first to help them taste it. As soon as the soldier smelled the porridge, they couldn¡¯t count how many times their stomachined. They knew that this will be theirst ration of rice. After today, they will be forced to eat roasted sweet potatoes, so how could they be willing to give Bai Zhi a bowl? The porridge was hurriedly carried away by two soldiers. Three hundred soldiers, each took a bowl, in the end, a dozen soldiers had no choice but to eat roasted sweet potatoes with the vigers. As the sky turned dark, Bai Zhi quietly moved to Hu Changlin¡¯s side, then handed a thin scalpel to his hand and whispered: ¡°There is a drug in the porridge they have eaten. It will take effect in a short while. There were a dozen of them failed to eat it. Take this knife and quietly loosened the vigers and told them to deal with the remaining soldiers together. There are many of us, they don¡¯t need to be afraid of them. If they don¡¯t fight, all of us will die.¡± Hu Changlin understood, so he immediately followed what Bai Zhi said. All the people who were tied up were young and strong men in the vige. They had stomached the anger in her heart for a long time. So when they heard Hu Changling¡¯s words, their blood boiled. Right, if they don¡¯t fight, they will die. If they seed, they might still have a chance to escape. Bai Zhi squeezed into the group of women and cut off the ropes that bound them one by one. When she squeezed beside Zhao Lan, a low voice made Zhao Lan¡¯s body tremble, and her tears could not stop falling. She found this child familiar before, and the more she looked at her, the more she thought of her daughter. She didn¡¯t dare to recognize her, nor want to recognize her. She would rather her not be her daughter. However, she was Bai Zhi, she¡¯s really Bai Zhi. ¡°Niang, I will save you, don¡¯t be afraid. We will be free soon.¡± She patted Zhao Lan on the shoulder. Zhao Lan choked out: ¡°You stupid girl, you¡¯re really looking for death!¡± Bai Zhi replied: ¡°Without niang, what is there to live for?¡± Zhao Lan¡¯s tears fell more and more fiercely, and her hand that was pulling Bai Zhi became tight. The previous fear in her heart was swept away. Courage that she never had before gathered on her chest. With her daughter beside her, she was not afraid of anything. A soldier found out that something was wrong with them, and immediately came over: ¡°Hey-what are you doing?¡± The soldier held the grip of his sword and ready himself to pull it. Zhou Xiaofeng and Hu Changlin stood up. The men who were squatting on the ground also did the same. Many of these women were their wives and daughters. They simply cannot sit idly. Seeing this, the soldier shouted, ¡°You are so brave!¡± He pulled out his long sword and was about to shout to his distant brothers, but suddenly, he felt his eyes dim. He felt the world was spinning and then fell to the ground, unconscious¡­ ¡­ The soldiers in the distance also fell to the ground in different locations, some fell on the left, right, front, and the backside. In the end, only a dozen ignorant soldiers standing silly, not knowing what happened. Bai Zhi stood up and shouted at the big guy: ¡°Go and get weapons, kill them, and avenge our loved ones.¡± Chapter 596 - Escape

Chapter 596: Escape Who doesn¡¯t have an elder in the family? Who doesn¡¯t have fathers and mothers? Their elderly father and mother were killed by these heartless beasts. They wanted to take revenge but they had no power. However, now that there is an opportunity, who could still bear it?

The men rushed ahead, and the courageous women followed. Bai Zhi asked Zhao Lan to take care of Ru¡¯er, and she picked up the long sword on the ground and walked towards those people step by step. Dozens of soldiers were surrounded by men, and the women were responsible for ¡®cleaning up¡¯ the fallen ones. The women were ruthless and not worse than men. Especially the few women who have been ¡®bullied¡¯, and they have no soft hands. As if with the sword in their hand can make them their hearts and bodies recover from the trauma¡­ ¡­ At this time, the forest was full of blood and corpses. After killing the soldiers, they ran back, but the forest was covered with darkness and they couldn¡¯t find the way out. They lost their way after running. Bai Zhi stopped the crowd and said: ¡°We can¡¯t go on like this, we will exhaust ourselves before we could get out of the forest. We should take a rest first. Let¡¯s choose a spot and set fire so that the beast will not dare toe close. Let¡¯s go after dawn.¡± Everyone was exhausted, thinking that the enemy soldiers were dead, they were not that scared. They agreed with Bai Zhi¡¯s proposal. The wind in the night was colder than the day time, but the heart of the people was hot. No one sleep, no one talk, everyone stayed silent all night. At dawn, they set off again, and their spirits are much better than before. However, they still couldn¡¯t find a way to go back and continued to lose their way in the forest. When two deer ran by, they chased after it to satisfy their hunger. Unexpectedly, they came out of the forest. Outside the forest, there was a deste valley. There was nothing but desert grass. ¡°Where is this?¡± Some people asked, but no one answered. Obviously, this was not a ce they were familiar with. After walking in the forest for four days, they have been far away from familiar ces. Where is this ce? Is this still Chu Country? Or the Xiye Country? If this was the Chu Country, there was nothing to be afraid of, but if it was the Xiye Country, what should they do? Bai Zhi said to everyone: ¡°There are so many of us. If we walk together, we will be found out easily. If this is still the Chu Country, then it¡¯s good. But if it¡¯s the Xiye Country, we will be in danger. I suggest we go separately. The smaller the number in the group, the better.¡± Everyone has no opinion, so many people walk together, it is indeed very easy to be found. It¡¯s good for everyone to walk separately. Bai Zhi looked at the sun up in the sky to discern their current position. Although it might not be too urate, the north and south should not be wrong. ¡°Let¡¯s go south!¡± Bai Zhi said to Zhao Lan. Zhao Lan had no opinion, she listened to her daughter in everything. Hu Changlin and Zhou Xiaofeng nodded their head. Ru¡¯er pulled Bai Zhi¡¯s sleeve: ¡°Sister Bai, where is my mother? I want to be with my mother.¡± Bai Zhi crouched down and said to Ru¡¯er: ¡°Ru¡¯er, your mother went to find your father toe and save us. Let¡¯s go to find a ce to sleep and eat. Your mother and father will find you soon.¡± As soon as Ru¡¯er heard this, she immediately smiled and said: ¡°Father wille too? That¡¯s good, I haven¡¯t seen him for a long time.¡± Bai Zhi touched her head, her heart became sour. Whether they coulde, or when they woulde, she didn¡¯t know¡­ ¡­ Chapter 597 - Rats

Chapter 597: Rats When their family traveled in the south, they were tired and hungry. Fortunately, there was a stream on the road. They drank some water, otherwise, they would die of thirst not from starvation.

After walking from day until night, Bai Zhi finally experienced the revolutionary plots she had seen in the movies. The weather was cold, she was hungry, but she needed to continue lifting her feet to walk. This bitterness, only people who experienced it will know how hard it was. ¡°Sister Bai, what is that?¡± Ru¡¯er couldn¡¯t walk long ago. The adults took turns in carrying her. This time, she was on Zhou Xiaofeng¡¯s back, while pointing her finger on a hole beside the yellow grass in front of them. Bai Zhi took a nced and said: ¡°It¡¯s just a hole, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ru¡¯er said: ¡°I just saw something hiding in the hole, like a rabbit.¡± Bai Zhi immediately stopped and went to the hole to take a look. She happily said: ¡°This is not a rabbit hole, but a vole, it seems we have something to eat now.¡± Bai Zhi looked around again and found several other holes. Hu Changlin and Zhao Lan worked in the field for a long time. They have seen many voles in their life. Four people each stayed in front of the vole while Ru¡¯er poured water in each vole. Sure enough, not long after, rats ran outside the vole. Hu Changling saw the rats running out, he immediately grabbed one. Zhou Xiaofeng also grabbed one. Zhao Lan grabbed two, while Bai Zhi failed to catch one. She wasn¡¯t good in this, the rats ran so fast. When the rats have been killed, they collected some dried leaves and branches. As soon as the fire was lit, they immediately roasted the rats and eat. They now only want to fill their stomach, so they didn¡¯t think of other things. Although it wasn¡¯t enough, at any rate, it was better than not eating anything. After eating, they continued traveling on the road. When they get hungry, they looked for voles to fill their stomach. When they get thirsty, they looked for some creek. They walked for three days and three nights. In the early morning of the fourth day, they saw an official road. At the end of it, there was a city gate. ¡°Atst, we can see people.¡± Hu Changlin smiled. Bai Zhi said: ¡°When we arrive outside the city gate, we should be careful. If it is a city of Chu Country, there is nothing to be afraid of. But if it¡¯s a city of Xiye Country, we must not reveal our identity. We will say that we came from Jin Country.¡± The three quickly responded. The joy they felt was reced with anxiety. Sure enough, there were guards at the gate, they saw peopleing inside without being questioned. It seemed people cane in and out at will, just like in Qingyuan Town. Looking at the dress of these people, it was no different from the citizens of Chu Country. Looking up at the city gate, there were characters written on it: Qi City. On the left side of the two big characters of Qi City, there was a ¡®Chu¡¯ character engraved on it. Does this mean that they were still in the Chu Country? Their family quickly entered the city and walked around until they confirmed that this was the state of Chu Country. It turned out that this ce was one of the states of the Chu Country, which was great. Looking at the stall selling buns and buns on the roadside, Ru¡¯er kept swallowing saliva. She wanted to eat, but she was afraid to speak. Although she was young, she also knows that they were in a difficult situation now. Seeing Ru¡¯er like this, Bai Zhi felt ufortable inside her heart. When she chased after them, she didn¡¯t bring any silver or copper coins in her body. How will she buy Ru¡¯er food? At this time, a few people, who looked like beggars, walked towards the front quickly. When one of the beggars looked back at them and saw that they were not different from him, he shouted at them: ¡°What are you still doing? The porridge shed in the front will open soon, hurry up and go.¡± Chapter 598 - Looks exactly as the lady

Chapter 598: Looks exactly as thedy

Bai Zhi was overjoyed inside her heart, this was a life-saving grace. ¡°Niang, let¡¯s go too. Let¡¯s fill our stomach first before we discuss what to do next.¡± When their family went to the porridge shed, a strong smell of rice porridge entered their noses. Because of this scent, they even became hungrier. Many people were waiting to drink porridge, but they were lining up. Their family was in the back row, so they can hear what the people were saying in the front. ¡°Today¡¯s porridge was given by the samedy as yesterday?¡± Asked by one of the beggars. Another beggar replied: ¡°Yes, she has been giving porridge for several days in a row now. Seeing her body, not in a good health, maybe she¡¯s giving porridge to have good fortune?¡± ¡°Not really, I can see that thisdy is a good person. Maybe she just wants to do good things.¡± Zhao Lan was in front of the line, so she could see thedy who was giving porridge. Thedy was wearing a in brocade coat, with a thick ted skirt at the bottom. Her hand that was holding the long spoon was thin and pale. However, when she looked at thedy¡¯s face, she was stunned on the spot. This face resembled her daughter¡¯s face by seven points. Especially, those eyes and nose, they looked exactly as Bai Zhi. Her lips were a little different though. However, if the two stand side by side, she can guarantee that people will think that they were mother and daughter. Mother and daughter? Thinking of Bai Zhi¡¯s identity, Zhao Lan hurried back to Bai Zhi and asked: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, you look at thatdy.¡± When Bai Zhi saw thedy¡¯s face, she felt that it was very simr to her. Especially those eyes, a strange feeling growing inside her heart. She doesn¡¯t know what was going on. How could there be such a coincidence in this world? How could the mother and daughter who have been separated for many years suddenly appear on the same street? Bai Zhi shook her head towards Zhao Lan, indicating that she shouldn¡¯t say anything. After a while, thedy seemed to be tired. She sat back to rest. A girl who looked like a maidservant came to help. The girl was faster than thedy. The distributions suddenly became faster. Bai Zhi quickly got her porridge. The maidservant was also kindhearted, seeing that there was a child among them, she gave them an extra bowl. Just like the beggars, they squatted on the corner to drink porridge. While drinking porridge, Hu Changlin said, ¡°Thatdy looks exactly like you.¡± Zhou Xiaofeng also said: ¡°I also feel the same, not only in appearance but also in temperament.¡± Bai Zhi smiled: ¡°Come on, there are many people who look the same in this world. Don¡¯t go spouting nonsense in front of other people. Don¡¯t bring trouble to yourself.¡± After eating the porridge, Bai Zhi returned the bowl. As soon as she put down the bowl, she heard a ¡®bang¡¯ sound. It seems someone fell on the ground. Then, a woman¡¯s scream came next: ¡°Mdy, mdy, what happened to you? Someone please, hurry up and get a doctor!¡± Bai Zhi recognized the voice, it was the voice of the maidservant that gave her porridge. She squeezed herself from the crowd. It turned out that the sickdy fainted. The maidservant held the madam in her arms with full of anxiety. Bai Zhi stepped forward and said to the maidservant: ¡°Sister, I am a doctor, I can check her condition.¡± The maidservant looked at Bai Zhi full of doubt: ¡°Are you a doctor?¡± Bai Zhi dryly smiled and said: ¡°I am indeed a doctor. It¡¯s just, something happened at home a few days ago, so this is how I look right now. Sister, you can rest assured, I will only check her pulse, and do nothing else. There will no loss to yourdy.¡± If not because they were kind-hearted people, she didn¡¯t want to meddle in. Chapter 599 - No antidote is possible

Chapter 599: No antidote is possible

Cui¡¯er was very flustered right now. She wanted to wait for a doctor toe, but she doesn¡¯t know when he wille. Since this young man said that he will only check herdy¡¯s pulse, then she¡¯ll let him try. As he said, there will be no loss. Maybe he was really a doctor? When Cui¡¯er nodded her head, Bai Zhi immediately sped thedy¡¯s wrist and examined her pulse carefully. However, the more she checked, the more her eyebrows frowned. When she withdrew her hand, Cui¡¯er busily asked: ¡°How is it?¡± Bai Zhi said: ¡°Thisdy seems to have been ill for a long time.¡± Cui¡¯er nodded her head: ¡°It¡¯s true, mdy has been ill for a long time. Why did she suddenly faint?¡± Bai Zhi sighed and said: ¡°Her pulse is very strange, it beats fast and slow, which is not normal. Her blood flow is severely affected. Although she looks sick, she is actually not sick.¡± Cui¡¯er didn¡¯t understand: ¡°Can you exin it easily?¡± Bai Zhi said: ¡°Her disease is not caused by a disease, but because there is something in her body that she shouldn¡¯t have. In the beginning, she only has some minor disease, which didn¡¯t hinder her everyday life, but after a long time, it bes a serious disease, or more likely an incurable disease.¡± Cuier¡¯s eyes reddened and said while choking: ¡°You mean, mdy have an incurable disease?¡± ¡°Maybe!¡± There were only ordinary medicines in this era, it will be impossible to cure it at all. But if there is Pu Linxisi, things will be different. But she doesn¡¯t have this medicine now. She doesn¡¯t have it in her medicine bag. Only a physician can get this medicine. If she was still in the Mingxing Hospital, she can get this medicine without worry, but now... ... She can¡¯t do anything about it. Bai Zhi took out the needle bag from her sleeve and took out two silver needles. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Cui¡¯er asked. Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°She just fainted. After I give her needle treatment, she will wake up immediately.¡± ¡°Really, is that true? She will wake up after needle treatment?¡± Cui¡¯er hesitated, should she let him do so? Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°You are all good people. I just received your helping hand, how can I harm you? Besides, if I am not a doctor, how can I carry a needle bag with me?¡± Cui¡¯er felt that what he said was reasonable. Besides, she was in a mess. Herdy passed out in the past, but they were in the mansion, she never fainted outside, which scared her to death. Seeing that Cui¡¯er was convinced, Bai Zhi took two needles. One needle was pierced at thisdy¡¯s Baihui point, and the other was pierced at Renzhong point. After a few breaths, she quickly pulled it out. Sure enough, after pulling the needle, thedy opened her eyes. Bai Zhi stared at her eyes, the eyes that were almost identical to herself: ¡°Madam, how are you feeling now?¡± The blurred figure in front of her gradually became clear. She saw an unfamiliar face, but a pair of familiar eyes. When she looked at the person¡¯s eyes, she felt like she was looking in the mirror. Those eyes were exactly like her eyes. ¡°Who are you?¡± She asked. Cui¡¯er, who was beside her said: ¡°Mdy, he is a doctor. He saw you fainted, so he checked your pulse and gave you needle treatment.¡± Thedy ignored Cui¡¯er and asked Bai Zhi again: ¡°Who are you?¡± Bai Zhi slightly smiled: ¡°My name is Bai Zhi, we escape and just arrived here today.¡± ¡°Escape?¡± Dongfang Wan noticed that the clothes he was wearing were shabby, dirty, and not fit. She asked another set of questions: ¡°Where do you live? How old are you this year? Who else is in your family?¡± Bai Zhi replied one by one: ¡°I am 13 years old, I am from Qingyuan Town. I have a mother, who lives with me, and a father, but he died 10 years ago.¡± Chapter 600 - Dongfang?

Chapter 600: Dongfang? Thedy sighed and said: ¡°If my child is still alive, that child should be at your age.¡±

Bai Zhi¡¯s heart trembled and couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Is your child a boy or a girl? Why is your child gone?¡± Cui¡¯er¡¯splexion changed. This was herdy¡¯s heartache. No one dared to mention it in front of theirdy. She was about to reprimand him, but she heard herdy sigh and said: ¡°It¡¯s all over. Let¡¯s not mention it.¡± At this time, the entourage came with a doctor. They were relieved when they saw theirdy awake. The Doctor said: ¡°Madam, please get inside the carriage. It¡¯s cold outside.¡± Dongfang Wan nodded her head and said to Cui¡¯er: ¡°I am destined to meet this little doctor. You give them 10 silvers to help them and hope that their family can return home as soon as possible.¡± Cui¡¯er took 10 silver coins from the purse she carried with her and handed it to Bai Zhi: ¡°Take this, just treat it as a doctor¡¯s fee. Mdy hopes you can go back home soon.¡± Bai Zhi took the silvers, and suddenly, her heart felt sour. If thedy in front of her will not find an effective cure, she will die soon. Why can¡¯t good people live long? They all said that God has eyes, does he really have eyes? If he has eyes, why does he let evil people walk around the world for a long time, but let good people live shortly? When thedy got into the carriage and the curtain was about to fell. She looked at thedy¡¯s eyes that were very simr to hers and watched it disappeared behind the curtain. The carriage moved slowly, and then she saw a wooden sign hanging on the shaft, engraved with the word ¡®Dongfang¡¯. Dongfang? Is this a surname? Zhao Lan and Hu Changlin walked over and asked Bai Zhi: ¡°What disease did thatdy have? Is it really hopeless?¡± Bai Zhi sighed, she didn¡¯t answer their question. Instead, she simply said: ¡°We have money now. Let¡¯s go to the inn. We haven¡¯t taken a bath for days. We haven¡¯t had a good sleep, nor eaten a good meal.¡± They searched for a humble inn in the city. After all, such an inn was cheaper. They only have these 10 silver coins, they dare not to spend extravagantly. They want to save some of it. * In Qiyun Mountain. When Dongfang Wan came back, she went straight to her room to rest. Dongfang Mu was very upset when she saw her daughter¡¯s face. She pulled Cui¡¯er to the side and asked: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her? Why is her face so ugly?¡± Cui¡¯er narrated what happened on the street with reddened eyes. Dongfang Mu was a good person. When he heard what happened, he immediately asked: ¡°What did the little doctor say? You repeat it and say it carefully.¡± Cui¡¯er said: ¡°The little doctor said that mdy¡¯s disease was not caused by a disease, but because there is something in her body that shouldn¡¯t be there. In the beginning, she only has some minor disease, which didn¡¯t hinder her everyday life, but after a long time, it bes a serious disease, or more likely an incurable disease.¡± Dongfang Mu repeated a sentence in his mind: Mdy¡¯s disease was not caused by a disease, but because there is something in her body that shouldn¡¯t be there. What is that ¡®shouldn¡¯t it be¡¯? Is it possible that Wan¡¯er has been ill all these years, not because of a disease, but for other reasons? Dongfang Mu¡¯s face became gloomy, his hands behind his back had already been clenched into an iron fist. If this matter was rted to Pei Qinghan, he will make sure Pei Qinghan die a bloody death. Dongfang Mu said: ¡°Is that little doctor still in the city?¡± Cui¡¯er shook her head: ¡°I don¡¯t know, they were refugees. When Mdy saw them pitiful, she gave them 10 silver coins. She wanted to help them to go back home. I don¡¯t know if they left.¡± Chapter 601 - Search

Chapter 601: Search

Dongfang Mu said: ¡°You quickly bring a few people down the mountain, and then go to the city again. You must find him and be sure to bring him back.¡± Cui¡¯er nodded and went in a hurry. Dongfang Mu looked back at his daughter¡¯s room, the door was closed. He sighed again and went back to his study room. A momentter, Housekeeper Song brought two people in a hurry: ¡°Master, there are people from the pce.¡± Dongfang Mu quickly put down the pen in his hand, ¡°Oh? Come in, pleasee in.¡± The two guards came inside and paid greetings to Dongfang Mu as soon as they enter the door, and then handed the emperor¡¯s letter. After reading the letter, Dongfang Mu¡¯s eyebrows frowned. He mmed the letter on the table and asked the guards: ¡°What does he mean that the vige is gone?¡± The guard busily replied: ¡°Answering back the master, we and other officials went to Qingyuan Town. When we arrived in Qingyuan Town, we heard that several viges were besieged by the Xiye Army. They killed the old people in the viges and took away the young men and women. Huangtou Vige was among them. When we arrive, there was no one in the vige. We didn¡¯t find the two brothers who pawned the jade pendant.¡± Dongfang Mu asked anxiously: ¡°Didn¡¯t that boy came back? So many people were captured, why he didn¡¯t send troops to rescue?¡± The guard replied: ¡°Prince Jin brought his men to rescue people, but there was no news yet. The emperor let this subordinate send you the information first so that you will not be worried.¡± Dongfang Mu was very anxious. After so many years, the child who they thought was dead, suddenly became alive. However, this hope was suddenly cut off, so how could he not get worried? ¡°Okay, you can go back. If there is any news, please notify me immediately.¡± Dongfang Mu said. * When she returned to the town, Zhao Sue happened to meet Boss Chen, who was nning to flee. After hearing what happened, Boss Chen immediately asked his coachman to send Zhao Sue to the military camp. The guards of the military camp stopped her. She said that she was looking for Prince Jin, the guard interrogated her, but they didn¡¯t believe what she said. And then, she looked for Zhou Awu. The guards didn¡¯t believe whatever she said. Zhao Sue sat outside the military and kept calling Zhou Awu¡¯s name while crying. In fear of the generals getting disturbed, the guard pulled out a whip to beat people. Fortunately, Doctor Shen, who was going outside to collect herbs, saw this scene: ¡°Stop, what are you trying to do?¡± ¡°Shen Dafu, this woman is crazy. She said she wants to see Prince Jin. She also said that the army of Xiye Country entered Qingyuan City. If she¡¯s not crazy, then what is she? Prince Jin sent away the Xiye Army yesterday, who doesn¡¯t know this in the camp?¡± Doctor Shen red at the guard: ¡°Even if people are crazy, you can¡¯t beat people. Besides, she is a woman.¡± Zhao Sue shook her head while crying: ¡°I¡¯m not crazy. I¡¯m Zhou Awu¡¯s wife. Are you Shen Dafu? Then, you must know Bai Zhi. She said that if I can¡¯t find Prince Jin, I must look for you.¡± Doctor Shen was shocked: ¡°What did you say? You know Bai Zhi?¡± Zhao Sue busily nodded her head: ¡°Yes, Bai Zhi ask me toe in here. The soldiers of Xiye Country infiltrated the Chu Country by going through the Luoying Mountains and captured several vigers. My daughter and Bai Zhi¡¯s Niang were captured. We heard that the Xiye Country took the vigers to exchange for the captives. Shen Dafu, please, believe me, I am not crazy. All I said is true. Bai Zhi chase after them all alone. I¡¯m afraid that something bad might happen to her. Shen Dafu, please take me to see Prince Jin!¡± Chapter 602 - Where is Zhi’er?

Chapter 602: Where is Zhi¡¯er?

After all, Doctor Shen and Bai Zhi have a friendship. After hearing this, he also became anxious and hurriedly responded: ¡°Well, I will take you now. You go with me.¡± The guard was afraid of trouble and stopped them. Doctor Shen angrily said: ¡°I¡¯ll take care of everything after this. It will no longer be your business. Get out of the way.¡± Doctor Shen¡¯s temper has always been bad. The soldiers were scared of him. Seeing that he was burning with anger, the guards no longer dare to stop him and make way. Doctor Shen took Zhao Sue inside the camp in a hurry, and soon they reached Prince Jin¡¯s camp. Hu Feng and Zhou Gang were analyzing the situation inside the tent, and when they heard noises outside, Hu Feng said to Zhou Awu: ¡°You go out and take a look.¡± Before Zhou Awu arrived at the door, he saw Doctor Shen rushing in with Zhao Sue. ¡°Sue? Why are you here?¡± Zhou Awu was both surprised and happy, and then he felt strange. Why did his wife cry like this? Her eyes were swelling like walnuts. Did something bad happen? When Zhao Sue saw Zhou Awu¡¯s face, she became very emotional. She cried and speak intermittently. Her words were mixed with cries, so no one could understand what she was saying. Seeing this, Doctor Shen butted in: ¡°Well, she just told me that the soldiers of Xiye Country infiltrated the Chu Country by going through the Luoying Mountains, and then captured many vigers, including the vigers from Huangtuo Vige.¡± Hu Feng¡¯s face drastically changed and immediately rushed to Zhao Sue, then anxiously asked: ¡°What about my father? What about Zhi¡¯er?¡± Zhao Sue cried and said, ¡°Zhi¡¯er and I were originally in the shop. When we heard about this news, we hurried back. When we arrived, there was no one in the vige. Only Vige Chief Li with a few breaths was left. He said those soldiers captured the vigers to exchange for the captives. He asked us to report to the officials immediately. Zhi¡¯er said reporting to them is useless, she asks me toe to you. She said that as long as you block the exit road from Luoying Mountains to Xiye Country, you would be able to find them.¡± ¡°What about Zhi¡¯er? Why she didn¡¯te?¡± Hu Feng asked urgently. Zhao Sue replied: ¡°She asked me toe alone, she chased after them in Luoying Mountain. She said she will look for an opportunity to rescue Ruer.¡± Hu Feng¡¯s felt his chest became heavy. He couldn¡¯t help but secretly gasp for a few breaths. His mind was in chaos, so he kept telling himself not to panic and everything will be alright. Bai Zhi was right, as long as they blocked the exit of the Luoying Mountains, they could find them. ¡°Zhou Gang!¡± ¡°This subordinate is here!¡± ¡°You immediately order three hundred soldiers, put on regr clothes, and immediately leave this camp with this prince.¡± Zhou Awu said anxiously: ¡°Your Highness, this subordinate will also go with you.¡± Hu Feng shook his head: ¡°You and Fu Zheng will stay in the camp, this prince gives you the right to transfer troops.¡± Zhou Awu was so anxious that his hands were trembling. Not only his daughter was taken away, but also Hu Changlin, Zhao Lan, and Bai Zhi, who he respected the most. He treated them like a family. So he also wants toe to save them. He even wished to fly towards them. However, he didn¡¯t dare to disobey his royal highness¡¯s orders. Now, the rebellion in the camp hasn¡¯t been removed. If they all left the camp, something bad will inevitably happen. He cannot go even if he wanted to. ¡°Your Highness, please bring them back!¡± Zhou Awu knelt in front of Hu Feng, but Hu Feng turned around and quickly disappeared in their eyes. Doctor Shen was confused, what was going on? Bai Zhi knew Prince Jin? Not only he felt they knew each other, but they also seem in a good term. Who was Prince Jin calling father? Isn¡¯t his father the emperor? Zhou Awu wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes and said to Doctor Shen: ¡°Shen Dafu, thank you very much for this matter, but I have to ask you to keep this a secret. This matter cannot be disclosed to outsiders.¡± Chapter 603 - Looking for the people

Chapter 603: Looking for the people Hu Feng took 300 elite cavalries from the border of Chu Country to the Luoying Mountain range, then crossed the boundary of the Luoying Mountain range to Xiye Country.

The road near the Luoying Mountains was very dangerous. It was a destend. Swamps and miasma can be seen everywhere. In such kind of ce, there was no need to send troops to stay. This was a natural defense. But who would have thought that the Xiye soldiers will dare to go deep into the Luoying Mountains and walk through the mountains, which was extremely dangerous? There was no official road in the mountains at all. It¡¯s easy to get lost and even be attacked by beasts. Even if they were not afraid of beasts, but if they get lost, they might not be able to get out of this mountain in their entire lives. This time, it seems that they brought people who know the way. Otherwise, they won¡¯t be able to catch the vigers across the border so smoothly. Hu Feng wet the cloth towel with water, tied it to his face and covered his nose and mouth. He said: ¡°Everyone, you cover your nose and mouth. Don¡¯t inhale the miasma, and move as fast as possible. The longer you stay here, the more you will endanger yourself.¡± The people he brought with him were all elite cavalry soldiers who had followed him through the battles. They all had skills and experience. However, whether they were experienced or not, this cannot save them. After passing through many obstacles, they finally found the entrance. There were many messy footsteps, but all the footprints were going in the same direction. Zhou Gang said: ¡°It seems that they haven¡¯te out yet. We came at the right time, should we wait here?¡± Hu Feng shook his head: ¡°I can¡¯t wait. Let¡¯s go to the mountain now, follow the footprints until the end. Remember, leave our own marks.¡± He couldn¡¯t wait even for a single breath. He wanted to find his father and Bai Zhi immediately. He couldn¡¯t wait to shred those bastards into pieces! They walked in the forest for two days and two nights. They followed the footprints, but they couldn¡¯t find those people. They have been walking for two days, so it¡¯s almost time for their group to meet. Zhou Gang said: ¡°They didn¡¯t get lost, aren¡¯t they?¡± Hu Feng pointed his finger at a sign on the tree and said: ¡°No, this is their mark. How can you get lost if you follow the mark? Did something happened?¡± When he thought of what Zhao Sue said, that Bai Zhi went after them¡­ ¡­ Everyone will think that this was a crazy idea and that she will only die. They didn¡¯t think that Bai Zhi was different from ordinary people. She could always change the situation at a critical moment. She had such skills. ¡°Keep going, don¡¯t stop.¡± Despite this though, he couldn¡¯t rx before they stood in front of his eyes in a good condition. After walking for another half day, a soldier who exploring ahead rushed back: ¡°His Royal Highness, there is something up ahead the road.¡± They rushed over in the front. When they saw the scene, everyone was stunned. There were corpses everywhere. All of them were hacked to death with knives and swords. No one was an exception. Hu Feng and Zhou Gang rushed forward to identify the corpses. These people were wearing the clothes of the Xiye army. There was no corpse from the vigers. Although Hu Feng, a native of Huangtuo Vige, doesn¡¯t know all the vigers. He knows a lot. Zhou Gang was stunned for a while, and then suddenly asked: ¡°They killed the Xiye soldiers and then fled?¡± Hu Feng couldn¡¯t help but smile: ¡°It seems so.¡± His Bai Zhi always gave him a surprise. Zhou Gang pointed his finger to the corpse on the ground and said: ¡°These people didn¡¯t seem resisted or struggled. As if they were stabbed to death while sleeping.¡± Hu Feng said with a smile: ¡°Did you forget that Bai Zhi¡¯s refining medical skill is very powerful?¡± Chapter 604 - Missing

Chapter 604: Missing

¡°Your Highness, what shall we do now? Are we still going down?¡± Hu Feng looked at the dense forest in front of him and said: ¡°Keep going and look for them.¡± Following the sign of the Xiye Country, they walked out of the Luoying Mountains after 3 more days. From the exit, they looked from afar, it was the ce he once lived in peace. He took the soldiers to the Huangtou Vige. On the way, he sees no one. The herbs they nted in their fields were scattering, but no one cared for it. Hu Feng¡¯s heart sank a little. Are they still in the forest? Did they get lost? Did they went in the wrong direction and went to Xiye Country? Hu Feng quickened his pace and finally entered the vige. The vige haspletely changed. It was no longer the Huangtou Vige in his memory. There were many officers and soldiers in the vige dealing with the corpses. When they saw theming suddenly, they thought they were the Xiye Army. Zhou Gang stepped forward and showed his identity card, which calmed the tension. ¡°What about the people in the vige?¡± Zhou Gang asked. The Leader of the army replied: ¡°General, the people in this vige have been captured and haven¡¯te back. I don¡¯t know if they are still alive or not.¡± ¡°No one came back?¡± Hu Feng asked while gritting his teeth. The Leader shook his head: ¡°No, no, not all of them came back, only two came back. They were sent to the government office. Both of them were sick, so they were sent to the medical hall to see the doctor.¡± ¡°Which medical hall?¡± Hu Feng asked. The Leader thought for a while and said: ¡°Oh, yes, it¡¯s Baicaotang. They went to see a doctor in Baicaotang.¡± Hu Feng led his men to the town. The town already restored its previous order. On the way to the Baicaotang, he passed by Jiren Hall and the toy shop. He knew these two shops. Zhou Awu mentioned about it. The door of the shops was closed, and no one was inside. He stood outside the door, his heart was aching, and his hands clenched into fists. Father, Zhi¡¯er, Aunt Lan, where are you? He turned around and took some of his men to the direction of Baicaotang. Boss Chen saw this scene on the second floor of the Diner¡¯s Hall. Hu Feng was at the forefront. He seemed to be the leader of this group of people. He was very surprised. Hu Feng joined the army not too long ago, how did he be the leader? Boss Chen ran downstairs and ran in front of him: ¡°Hu Feng?¡± He was a little uncertain, he was afraid that this man was not Hu Feng. Hu Feng stopped and saw Boss Chen, he nodded his head and said: ¡°Boss Chen.¡± ¡°Are you really Hu Feng? I thought I was wrong. Have you found Zhi¡¯er?¡± He also came back and inquire about Bai Zhi a few days ago, but he didn¡¯t find her. Hu Feng shook his head: ¡°Not yet.¡± Boss Chen knew that his rtionship with Bai Zhi was unusual, and his father was also taken away. Now he must be in a bad mood, so heforted: ¡°You will find them. Zhi¡¯er is not an ordinary girl, she is very capable. .¡± Hu Feng nodded his head: ¡°I know.¡± He looked at Boss Chen and said, ¡°Awu told me that you have helped them a lot, thank you.¡± Boss Chen waved his hand: ¡°No, no. I and Zhi¡¯er are very close to each other. We treat each other like brothers and sisters. She has saved my life.¡± Hu Feng said: ¡°There are some clues over Baicaotang, I have to go and ask.¡± Boss Chen busily said: ¡°Then, you go and get her back quickly.¡± Hu Feng took his men away. Boss Chen looked at Hu Feng¡¯s departing back and felt strange. Hu Feng seemed to have changed a lot, he was very different from before. Chapter 605 - Wu Jiang

Chapter 605: Wu Jiang

Hundreds of people suddenly surrounded the Baicaotang. The shopkeeper in the medical hall was so scared that he ran out in a hurry. When he saw Hu Feng¡¯s, he immediately recognized him. He and a little girl came to the shop before. ¡°This, young man, are you going to buy medicine?¡± Hu Feng said: ¡°I heard that the two captured vigers who had escaped came back and are being treated here. Is that true?¡± The shopkeeper busily nodded his head: ¡°They are here, they are being treated, shall I call them for you?¡± Hu Feng waved his hand, ¡°No, I¡¯ll go by myself.¡± Everyone waited outside, only Hu Feng and Zhou Gang went in. Doctor Song was giving a man medicine. The man¡¯s leg was badly injured, and it seems that it was bitten by a fierce beast. Hu Feng recognized the man, it was Wu Jiang in Huangtuo Vige. The other one was Wu Jiang¡¯s wife. They originally had a child, but he didn¡¯t saw the child. He¡¯s afraid that it has been killed. When Wu Jiang saw Hu Feng, Wu Jiang became excited: ¡°Hu Feng, are you Hu Feng?¡± Hu Feng nodded his head: ¡°I am, where is my father? Where is Bai Zhi?¡± He asked. Wu Jiang busily replied: ¡°After we killed all those heartless beast, we fled to return to the vige, but we got lost in the forest. We walked several days before we got off there. At that time, we didn¡¯t know where we are. We didn¡¯t know if it was the Chu or Xiye Country. Bai Zhi suggested that we should go separately. Arge group of people can easily attract attention or being targeted.¡± ¡°So you left separately?¡± He raised an eyebrow. Wu Jiang nodded his head: ¡°We went in different directions. We were originally lucky. We walked into a city in just one day, but who knows, that there are so many vicious dogs in that city. We were bitten by the dogs as soon as we entered the city. My son was, was¡ª¡± He choked up and couldn¡¯t talk anymore. His son was bitten to death by the dogs in front of his eyes. He was so hungry and had no strength, so he couldn¡¯t beat those vicious dogs at all. When the passerby saw them pitiful, they helped and saved them. Some people reported to the officials. The government immediately sent some people to send them back to Qingyuan after learning about their affairs. When they arrived in Qingyuan, they learned that none of the people who had been captured had returned except for them, husband and wife. ¡°So you don¡¯t know where Bai Zhi and my father are right now?¡± Hu Feng asked. Wu Jiang shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t even know that I was bitten by a dog at that time. I was unconscious when I was sent back.¡± Zhou Gang asked: ¡°How are the others? My son, Xiaofeng and Ru¡¯er, are they alright?¡± Wu Jiang replied: ¡°They are all good. Its all thanks to Bai Zhi. If it weren¡¯t for her, I¡¯m afraid that we have died in the hands of those viins.¡± Hu Feng nodded his head and patted Wu Jiang on the shoulder: ¡°You have taken good care of yourself.¡± Then he nced at Zhou Gang. Zhou Gang understood his meaning and he quickly took out two ingots of silver from his body and stuffed them into Wu Jiang¡¯s hands: ¡°Take these and buy some clothes and food. Let¡¯s get through this winter first.¡± Wu Jiang thanked them again and again. He was very miserable. His original good day was destroyed by this predicament. He hated heaven for not having eyes. He hated God for not showing his mercy. After leaving the Baicaotang, Zhou Gang asked Hu Feng, ¡°Your Highness, what should we do now?¡± Hu Feng sighed from the bottom of his heart and remained silent for a while, then said: ¡°Let¡¯s return to the camp first, leave some of our brothers to stay in Qingyuan Town and Huangtuo Vige. Tell them to go to the camp as soon as possible, if there is news.¡± Chapter 606 - Night search

Chapter 606: Night search

In Qiyun Mountain Cui¡¯er took people to search in various inns in the city to find the ce where Bai Zhi and her family settled. At this moment, it was already night, Bai Zhi just fell asleep. However, she suddenly heard a knock on the door. Bai Zhi immediately woke up, as well as Ru¡¯er. Ru¡¯er cried in fright. The previous shock hadn¡¯t dissipated in her mind, so how could she bear this shock? Bai Zhi jumped out of bed, stood barefoot on the floor, and asked the person who knocked on the door outside the room: ¡°Who?¡± The person who knocked on the door was a man working in the inn: ¡°Guest, someone is looking for you, saying that there is something urgent.¡± Bai Zhi frowned, someone was looking for her? She was a stranger here, who will look for her? Bai Zhi asked: ¡°Who is looking for me? What¡¯s the person¡¯s name?¡± The man outside said: ¡°It¡¯s a girl. She said that herdy was lucky to be saved by you when she fainted this morning. Now, herdy¡¯s condition is getting worse. She hopes you can check her condition.¡± Bai Zhi suddenly realized that it was the maidservant from earlier. She released a sigh of relief, put on her clothes, and opened the door. She asked: ¡°Where is she?¡± The man replied: ¡°She is waiting downstairs, you will know when you go there.¡± Bai Zhi asked Zhao Lan to sleep with Ru¡¯er. She followed the man downstairs. From there, the girl standing in the hall was indeed the maidservant she met this morning. ¡°Miss, how is yourdy now?¡± She rushed forward and inexplicably asked with worry. Cui¡¯er was very happy to see the little doctor: ¡°I finally found you. I should have thought that you can¡¯t go to those expensive inns. I should havee here to look for you. I wasted so much time.¡± Bai Zhi asked again: ¡°How is yourdy now?¡± Cui¡¯er shook her head: ¡°I¡¯ve been out for several hours now, I don¡¯t know how mydy is. Doctor Bai, please go with me. My master wants to see you and ask you about something.¡± Bai Zhi didn¡¯t hesitate and immediately nodded her head: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll just go upstairs and inform my family.¡± Bai Zhi went upstairs again. After exining things to Zhao Lan, she came down again and followed Cui¡¯er into the carriage. When the carriage ran out of the city, Bai Zhi found it strange: ¡°Why did we go out of the city?¡± Cui¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°Ourdy is the daughter of Dongfang Family. Don¡¯t you know Dongfang Family?¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of it, is it a famous family?¡± Cui¡¯er replied: ¡°In my opinion, it is famous. After all, Master was an assistant minister and the regent of the monarch. He was highly trusted by the emperor. Although he retired now, the status of Dongfang Family is still solid and unshaken.¡± Bai Zhi still shook her head: ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of it, do they live far?¡± Cui¡¯er said: ¡°Not far away, just outside the city. The Dongfang Family lives on Qiyun Mountain.¡± Bai Zhi¡¯s eyes widened in shock: ¡°Live on the mountain? That¡¯s scary. Are there no beasts in there?¡± Cui¡¯er chuckled: ¡°You are really interesting. There are 5000 soldiers stationed in on Qiyun Mountain. Even if there are fierce beasts, what is there to be afraid of?¡± Bai Zhi was even more confused: ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that your master retired? Can you still manage the soldiers even after you retire? The emperor doesn¡¯t care?¡± Cui¡¯erughed: ¡°This is the emperor¡¯s special treatment, only this one!¡± While talking, the carriage had already arrived at the city¡¯s gate. The gate was already closed. After seeing the token presented by the coachman, the gate was immediately pushed open and the guards let them out. After leaving the city, the road became bumpy. On the way to the mountain, the road had stabilized again. Obviously, the mountain road was carefully built. Chapter 607 - Fairyland

Chapter 607: Fairnd Cui¡¯er looked at the little boy in front of her and suddenly joked: ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±

Bai Zhi was stunned: ¡°Afraid? Why should I be afraid?¡± Cui¡¯er said: ¡°We don¡¯t know each other. We took you out of the city in the middle of the night and ran to the mountain. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I am a bad person?¡± Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°I can still distinguish between bad guys and good guys. Sister, you are a good person, not a bad person.¡± Cui¡¯er raised an eyebrow: ¡°Oh? why do you think I¡¯m a good person?¡± Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°People often say that people born with a good or bad, their heart will reflect on their face. Even if they disguise or hide it, in every move they did, or every word they said, they will reveal some clues. The human¡¯s eyes are the window of the soul. Through their eyes, you can see the heart of the person.¡± Bai Zhi paused and said again: ¡°Sister, you and yourdy are good people. I didn¡¯t make any mistake.¡± Cui¡¯erughed and said, ¡°You, you¡¯re not only young but also has a sweet mouth. You can spout sweet words again and again.¡± Bai Zhi smiled: ¡°I¡¯m notplimenting you, I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± While they were talking, the carriage had stopped. Cui¡¯er came out of the carriage and waited for the little doctor toe out. When Bai Zhi came out, the scene in front of her made her only think of two words, luxurious and impressive. The road was paved with bluestone flooring. There were exquisite flower beds everywhere. The house hiding under luxurious trees was covered with scale tiles. Although it was night, the light of thenterns swaying in the wind, overpowered the darkness. She can see the mist lingering between the houses. This ce was like a fairnd. She was like a lost child who identally entered a fairnd. Cui¡¯er was very anxious. When she saw the little doctor in a daze, she simply grabbed his arm and pulled him inside. ¡°What are you looking at? If you like to look around, you can look at them in the morning. That¡¯s when this ce looks so good.¡± Even if Cui¡¯er didn¡¯t say it, she was sure that when the morning fog lingers around, while the wind and clouds surging, the scenery at that time, will be the most beautiful moment in her life. Hu Feng told her before that the ce where he studied martial arts when he was young was like a fairnd outside the world. The mountain was full of energy. Whenever he woke up in the morning, he felt like he was in fairnd. She didn¡¯t believe it at the time. She thought there was no such ce in the world. She doesn¡¯t know how this ce couldpare with the ce where Hu Feng studied martial arts. In modern times, she has seen many famous mountain paintings, which don¡¯t look like exist in the world. But when she actually visited the ce, she discovered that they look very different from the paintings. The explosive growth of humans and excessive development destroyed the ecological environment. Those famous mountains could now only exist in the painting. While she was in her own world, Cui¡¯er had already dragged her into the gate, engraved with the words, Qi Yunju. In the gate, the houses, pavilions, pools, and waterside pavilion were covered with green pines and cypresses. The rockery, vines, bamboos, and cypresses were like a tower. Various exotic flowers and nts were lining up in the garden. She even saw several rare herbs. Under the moonlight, the flowers on the herbs were quietly opened and giving of intoxicating scent. This was a fairnd on earth. If she can live in this ce, how good must it be! Cui¡¯er continued pulling while walking inside. When she met someone, she busily said: ¡°Go and tell the old master that the doctor has been found.¡± The servant replied: ¡°Master has been waiting in the hall, you hurry in.¡± Cui¡¯er didn¡¯t expect that the master would wait until this hour. She was very surprised. She hurriedly pulled Bai Zhi in. Chapter 608 - Coincidence?

Chapter 608: Coincidence?

In the hall, the lights were brightly lit. A man in a dark blue robe was sitting on the main seat. He has been waiting for a long time. He looked tired. He closed his eyes to recuperate. When he heard the sound of footsteps, he suddenly opened his eyes. Those eyes, Bai Zhi¡¯s heart jumped again. Those eyes were very simr to the eyes of thedy she saw in the street, and to her own eyes. Dongfang Mu looked at the young man in front of him. For a moment, he was stunned. His eyes looked very simr to him and Dongfang Wan. If he was a girl, he would suspect that he was that child at that time. Cui¡¯er said to Bai Zhi: ¡°Bai Dafu, this is our master.¡± Bai Zhi paid respect to Dongfang Mu: ¡°I¡¯ve seen Dongfang Daren.¡± Dongfang Mu waved his hand: ¡°I¡¯m no longer a member of the court, you don¡¯t have to call me Daren, just call me Master Dongfang.¡± It would be nice if he will call him grandpa. Bai Zhi responded. Dongfang Mu asked: ¡°What¡¯s your name? Where do you live? Who else is there in your family? How old are you this year?¡± Bai Zhi expected him to ask, just like when thedy first saw her. After all, a person with a simr appearance suddenly appeared. It was normal to have such a reaction. Bai Zhi answered one by one. Dongfang Mu was surprised: ¡°Are you also 13 years old? Just turned 13 years old?¡± Bai Zhi nodded: ¡°Yes, my birthday is in September.¡± Dongfang Mu sighed: ¡°If the child is still alive, she will be as big as you.¡± Bai Zhi was curious: ¡°Is the child you are saying a boy or a girl?¡± Dongfang Mu looked at the little doctor and said: ¡°It¡¯s a girl. Her birthday is on August 21. She is one month older than you.¡± Bai Zhi¡¯s heartbeat suddenly increased. She thought of what her mother had said. She said that when they picked her up in September, she was not even a month old. So to say, her real birthday was actually in August. Same-gender, same age, same eyes, is there such a coincidence in the world? Bai Zhi wanted to ask Dongfang Mu how the child disappeared. She wanted to ask, but before she could speak, Dongfang Mu asked her: ¡°I heard Cui¡¯er say, you check my daughter¡¯s pulse and said that her disease was not caused by a disease, but there is something in her body that shouldn¡¯t be there. Is this true?¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°Yes.¡± Dongfang Mu asked again: ¡°Then the thing you said that shouldn¡¯t be there, can you tell me what is it?¡± Bai Zhi said: ¡°If I said that it was poison, will you believe it?¡± Dongfang Mu¡¯splexion drastically changed. He gritted his teeth and said: ¡°Of course, I believe it. If it¡¯s really a poison, I must tear that beast into pieces!¡± Bai Zhi said: ¡°Let me be frank, thedy has been poisoned for a long time. The poison is not fatal. When being checked, the doctor couldn¡¯t diagnose and treat it. So the poison slowly prated the body and caused various diseases. If thedy was sick, the doctor prescribed her medicine, but she doesn¡¯t recover even after taking any medicine, right?¡± Dongfang Mu and Cui¡¯er nodded at the same time: ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s right. She has the same disease as others, but even if the doctor prescribed the same medicine, other people recovered, but she doesn¡¯t.¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°That is because the medicine given is not correct. Her disease is not caused by disease, but by poison. To cure her disease, you must first remove the poison from her body.¡± Dongfang Mu stood up excitedly and asked anxiously: ¡°Listening to you, you must have a cure for her?¡± Chapter 609 - Pu Linxisi

Chapter 609: Pu Linxisi

Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°If it was 3 years ago, I could cure her, but now¡­ ¡­¡± She sighed, she couldn¡¯t continue her words. Dongfang Mu asked: ¡°What¡¯s wrong? It¡¯s not toote, she can be cured, right?¡± Bai Zhi said: ¡°Master Dongfang, I don¡¯t want to lie to you. I can¡¯t do anything about thedy¡¯s illness. At most, I can adjust her body and extend her lifespan. This is the only thing I can do at present.¡± She can¡¯t make this medicine called Pu Linxisi. It was a medicine that a pharmaceuticalpany spent decades to develop it. It was not a medicine that can be made by after picking up a few herbs. The only medicine that can save thedy now was this Pu Linxisi. When Dongfang Mu heard those words, he aged a lot in an instant. A lot of wrinkles suddenly appeared on his sturdy face. After being shocked for a long while, he no longer demands anything. He waved his hand said: ¡°Arrange a residence for Bai Dafu, let him stay and take care of Waner.¡± Cui¡¯er followed the order. She quickly pulled Bai Zhi out of the hall and took her to the guest room. After entering the room, Cui¡¯er said: ¡°This small courtyard is next to the yard where mdy lives. If something happened to mdy, you can go there at once.¡± Bai Zhi didn¡¯t care to see what was in the courtyard and what the furnishings were, she just wanted to understand one thing. ¡°Sister Cui¡¯er, can I ask you something?¡± Cui¡¯er said: ¡°If you have any questions, just ask. I will tell you if I know.¡± Bai Zhi asked: ¡°Thedy and Master Dongfang both mentioned that child. What happened to that child? Can you tell me about it?¡± Cui¡¯er shook her head: ¡°In fact, I don¡¯t know what happened back then. I only served mdyter on. Master said that the maidservants in the Pei Family were not good enough, so he bought me outside and asked me to serve his daughter. It¡¯s been 3 years now. I don¡¯t know anything about what happened that year. But every time someone will mention that thing in front of mdy, she always cries. Later, Master didn¡¯t let anyone mention it in front of his daughter.¡± Bai Zhi made an ¡®um¡¯ sound. She was very disappointed that Cui¡¯er didn¡¯t know it. After Cui¡¯er left, she leaned her back on the soft bed, but she couldn¡¯t sleep. Dongfang Wan¡¯s face kept appearing in her mind, and also the disappointment and sadness in Dongfang Mu¡¯s eyes. When she thought of them, her heart was aching. As if someone was stabbing her heart. She wanted to help them. In that world, she hasn¡¯t been back for two months. She doesn¡¯t know what will happen when she goes back. Maybe, Lin Yang has given up on her, or maybe she can¡¯t go back. Should she try going back? * The next morning, she came out of the house early and saw the morning mist. It was like marshmallows. She wanted to touch it and stretch it out. The sun was not strong, it passed through the cloud, making the ce looked so beautiful and dazzling. ¡°Bai Dafu, you¡¯re up!¡± A clean and beautiful girl came over with a basin, and the edge of the basin was covered with a white cloth towel. ¡°Bai Dafu, wipe your face, breakfast will be delivered soon.¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head and simply washed her face. The paint on her face faded a little. It seems that it will not be long and this paint will be washed away. By then, if they know that she¡¯s a girl, what will happen? No, she cannot reveal her identity until she has figured out what happened 13 years ago. If they abandoned her, she would never recognize them. If there is another story, then they should exin this matter. Chapter 610 - Tonic soup Chapter 610: Tonic soup After having breakfast, Cui¡¯er came over to invite her and took her to Dongfang Wan¡¯s courtyard. When she entered the room, she saw Dongfang Wan sitting on the bed, drinking a bowl of soup. Seeing the little doctoring in, Dongfang Wan smiled immediately and said: ¡°Just now, Cui¡¯er told me that you are here, I didn¡¯t believe it.¡± Bai Zhi quickly stepped forward and looked at the soup in the bowl. She reached out to take it and said with a smile: ¡°Master Dongfang loves his daughter very much, which is enviable.¡± She stirred the soup in the bowl with the spoon and handed it to Cui¡¯er, then said: ¡°Don¡¯t give this kind of soup to thedy anymore. This tonic soup is too much for her.¡± Cui¡¯er was busily said: ¡°This was the order of the imperial doctor in Tai Hospital. He said that mdy is weak and needs to replenish her body.¡± Bai Zhi raised an eyebrow: ¡°The Imperial Doctor of Tai Hospital said that? Are the herbs in this soup are also prescribed by him?¡± Cui¡¯er nodded: ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the prescription written by the doctor himself, saying that mdy should drink it on time. At least 3 bowls a day.¡± Bai Zhi sighed and said: ¡°You listen to me now, this kind of soup, don¡¯t give it to thedy anymore. You help me pass on a message, I want to see Master Dongfang.¡± It seems that the people who want to harm thisdy not only want to poison her but even moved their hands on the tonic soup. She must inform Dongfang Mu about this, he shouldn¡¯t let these people continue calcting. When Cui¡¯er went away, Dongfang Wan asked Bai Zhi: ¡°Is there any problem with this soup?¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°This soup is truly effective if it is drunk by people with ordinary physical weakness. But in mdy¡¯s case, you will not get this benefit, rather you will destroy your body. From today on, mdy¡¯s daily diet will be handed to me. I will make your spirit better and better.¡± Dongfang Wan asked: ¡°So, can my illness be cured?¡± Bai Zhi pondered for a while and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet, but I will do my best.¡± When facing her, she couldn¡¯t say those words, and couldn¡¯t look directly at her eager eyes. Dongfang Wan knew what the little doctor meant, so she stopped asking and just smiled: ¡°Sit down.¡± When Bai Zhi sat down, Dongfang Wan faintly smiled: ¡°Do you think your eyes look like my eyes?¡± Bai Zhi said: ¡°In this world, there are so many people with simr appearances. This is just a coincidence.¡± Dongfang Wan said: ¡°I think it¡¯s fate. Maybe my old man pities me and lets me meet you for thest time. You remind me of my child.¡± She once again mentioned her child, Bai Zhi can not miss this opportunity, she busily asked: ¡°Where is your child?¡± Dongfang Wan smiled bitterly, as her eyes suddenly turned red. She looked up at the roof, trying to hold back her tears, and pointed her fingers up above: ¡°There!¡± Bai Zhi¡¯s heartbeat suddenly elerated: ¡°Passed Away?¡± She knew that she shouldn¡¯t have asked, but she couldn¡¯t help it, and she couldn¡¯t wait to figure it out things. Before Dongfang Wan¡¯er answered her words, she heard Dongfang Mu¡¯s loud voice in the courtyard: ¡°Bai Zhi, youe out, this old man has something to ask you.¡± Bai Zhi sighed secretly and stood up helplessly. Dongfang Mu pulled her arm to the side when she saw her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is there really something wrong with the soup?¡± Bai Zhi nodded: ¡°If it¡¯s just an ordinary doctor, maybe it¡¯s because he doesn¡¯t know much about pharmacology, but you said that the soup was ordered by the Imperial Doctor of Tai Hospital. Then, I can¡¯t understand. This soup is obviously not good for thedy, but rather will harm her. Why did he prescribe this tonic soup to her? Is he, ordered by someone? Is he aware of thedy¡¯s illness in recent years, but thought nobody will know the truth?¡± Chapter 611 - Daughter’s new clothes

Chapter 611: Daughter¡¯s new clothes

Dongfang Mu said: ¡°Or perhaps, he and that bastard colluded to hurt my Wan¡¯er. I¡¯ll never spare them.¡± Bai Zhi didn¡¯t say anything. But when she saw Dongfang Mu¡¯s angry face, she remembered his heartbreak appearancest night because of his daughter¡¯s illness. He waited for the doctor toe despite the tiredness. She was envious of Dongfang Waner for having such a loving father. If Bai Sanzhu didn¡¯t die, she must have such a father too! What kind of person is her biological father in this world? Dongfang Mu gradually quelled his anger and said to Bai Zhi: ¡°How is Wan¡¯er today?¡± Bai Zhi looked back at the open door and sighed, ¡°It¡¯s simr to yesterday. I will give her medicine for a while, her energy will gradually get better after drinking the medicine.¡± Dongfang Mu sighed and said: ¡°If there is good medicine that can cure Waner¡¯s disease in this world, I don¡¯t mind spending all my wealth, nor lose my old life. I won¡¯t hesitate.¡± Bai Zhi looked at the old man in front of her. She suddenly panicked in her heart, she wanted to say something, but she didn¡¯t know where to start, so she simply closed her mouth. After Dongfang Mu left, Bai Zhi prescribed medicine to Dongfang Wan. She personally prepared it and watched her drink it bit by bit. In the afternoon, Dongfang Wan¡¯s spirit really improved. ¡°Your medicine is really good, I think I can get out of bed.¡± Dongfang Wan opened the quilt and wanted to go for a walk. Cui¡¯er hurriedly pulled the quilt back: ¡°Mdy, you are weak. The wind is strong outside, you can¡¯t go out.¡± Bai Zhi said: ¡°I saw the weather outside is good. There is no strong wind, she can walk around in the courtyard.¡± Dongfang Wan immediately revealed a smile and said to Cui¡¯er: ¡°Did you hear that? Aren¡¯t you going to get my clothes yet?¡± Cui¡¯er had no choice but to get her clothes and help her get dressed, and then she helped her out of bed. After a few steps, Dongfang Wan felt that she has more strength than before, so she pushed away Cui¡¯er and walked by herself. After walking around, she asked someone to bring her chair and a nket then said: ¡°Cui¡¯er, go get my embroidery work.¡± Cui¡¯er didn¡¯t follow: ¡°Mdy, you just got a little bit better, you can¡¯t be tired.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a simple job? How can I get tired? Just go and get it.¡± Dongfang Wan pushed Cui¡¯er. Cui¡¯er had no choice but to take it and soon came back with a basket. Aside from various colored string and tools, there was an unfinished dress in the basket. The material of the dress was gorgeous and exquisite, and there were delicate plum blossoms on it. However, the color was very different from her usual clothes, and such a plum blossom design only wears by a little girl. Who is it for? Bai Zhi¡¯s heart was itchy, she couldn¡¯t help but asked: ¡°Mdy¡¯s embroidering skill is really good, this dress is so beautiful.¡± Dongfang Wan¡¯er touched the dress in her hand and sighed: ¡°This is for my daughter. If she is still alive, she will wear this.¡± Bai Zhi shivered and said, ¡°Since she is no longer here, what¡¯s the point of making these clothes?¡± Dongfang Wan¡¯er didn¡¯t me the little doctor for his abruptness. She looked at him and said with a smile: ¡°You won¡¯t understand. If you are a woman, married, and have children, you will know how happy it is to see your children wearing the clothes you made yourself.¡± Chapter 612 - Lucky Star

Chapter 612: Lucky Star

Dongfang Wan paused and said: ¡°Although my child is gone, I sewed with all my heart into this dress. When I leave this world, I will take these clothes with me. If I can see my child in the underworld, no matter how old she is, I have clothes for her. How good it is!¡± Cui¡¯er¡¯s eyes reddened, while Bai Zhi¡¯s eyes were wet. Bai Zhi secretly wiped away the tears from the corner of her eyes. She swore secretly inside her heart, that if she was that child, she will wear this dress so that this woman¡¯s smile will no longer have a trace of sadness. She wanted to make her happy. ¡°I think if your daughter knows that you love her so much, she will be very happy.¡± Dongfang Wan¡¯er faintly smiled, pinched the fine needle between her fingers, and continue embroidering plum blossoms. Although Bai Zhi didn¡¯t know what happened 13 years ago, she knew that the woman in front of her loved her child very much. She kept thinking about her even if her child was dead. Maybe the child is not dead? What if the child didn¡¯t die? Bai Zhi suddenly asked Cui¡¯er: ¡°What day is it today?¡± Cui¡¯er replied: ¡°Today is 13th, 10 more days and it will be the New Year. You can¡¯t remember the date?¡± Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°We escape for days, we don¡¯t remember how many days we walk. We only think about how to survive.¡± Dongfang Wan suddenly asked her: ¡°What happened to your family? Why do you want to escape?¡± Bai Zhi said: ¡°It¡¯s a big disaster. We are from Qingyuan City. My sister-inw and I have opened two shops in the town. Although we are not rich, our family lives a healthy life, but who knows, that one day¡­ ¡­¡± After listening to what Bai Zhi said, Dongfang Wan was shocked that she couldn¡¯t utter a word. Cui¡¯er looked at the little doctor with praise. ¡°So, you and those vigers, killed all the Xiye Army, and then escaped from the forest?¡± Bai Zhi nodded: ¡°Yes, but we lost our way in the forest. It took us several days to get out of it. Aftering out, we couldn¡¯t tell which is north or south, nor which country is it. We had no choice but to walk separately. The fewer people in the group, the less it will eye-catching. Our family continues walking until we arrived in Qi City.¡± ¡°No wonder, when I saw you, I feel that you are not like an ordinary person.¡± Cui¡¯er smiled. Bai Zhi happily said: ¡°At that time, I can see in your eyes, that you treat us like beggars. So of course, I¡¯m not like an ordinary person, I¡¯m simply a beggar.¡± Bai Zhi¡¯s words amused Dongfang Wan. She couldn¡¯t help but smile, the gloominess in her eyes seemed to have been swept away. Dongfang Mu stood outside the courtyard and saw this scene. He was very touched. How long has it been since he saw his daughter smile like this? This Doctor Bai was a lucky star! He happily entered the courtyard and said: ¡°What are you talking about that you look so happy?¡± Seeing her fathering, Dongfang Wan dropped the needlework in her hand, got up, and poured him a cup of tea: ¡°Father, you sit down.¡± Dongfang Mu sat down, while Dongfang Wan tried to repeat the story that Bai Zhi said. It¡¯s just, she hasn¡¯t started when an old man came in a hurry. It was their housekeeper. The housekeeper said to Dongfang Mu: ¡°Master, the messenger sent a letter from the capital, saying that it is an urgent matter.¡± Dongfang Mu got up immediately and followed the housekeeper. In the study room, two messengers were waiting. When they saw Dongfang Muing in, they hurriedly saluted. Dongfang Mu waved his hand: ¡°No need for this hypocrite ceremony, what about the letter? Give it to me!¡± Chapter 613 - The child that year

Chapter 613: The child that year

The messenger immediately presented the letter. Dongfang Mu opened the envelope and looked at it. The more he looked, the more his face became ugly, and the more his eyebrows frowned. He looked up and asked the messenger: ¡°Has the Emperor seen the child that Pei Qinghan brought?¡± The messenger shook his head: ¡°His highness hasn¡¯t seen it yet. Changyuan Hou seeks an audience of the emperor. The emperor refused, saying he was busy with state affairs. The emperor said this matter needs to be decided by you.¡± Dongfang Mu read the letter again. The letter said that Pei Qinghan brought a girl from the outside, saying that it was the child that year. It was too coincidental. He and the emperor had just got the clue of the child. This person hadn¡¯t been found yet, but Pei Qinghan took the lead and brought the child back. ¡°Well, I understand. You go back and tell the emperor, I will take Wan¡¯er to the capital before the New Year, and then discuss this matter again.¡± Dongfang Mu said. It stands to reason that since Pei Qinghan found the child, he should be happy, but he felt very strange about this matter. He couldn¡¯t believe Pei Qinghan. When the child died, Pei Qinghan said that he arranged the child¡¯s burial. But now, he was saying the child is not dead and he found it so suddenly? Isn¡¯t he pping his face? What is he trying to do? Is it because of the child¡¯s marriage to Prince Jin? Dongfang Mu coldly snorted: ¡°If the child is real, your life will be good, but if the child is fake, don¡¯t me this old man for being ruthless.¡± Dongfang Mu said to the housekeeper: ¡°You arrange things, we will go to the capital 3 dayster. We will celebrate New Year in the capital.¡± * After seeing Dongfang Wan fell asleep, Bai Zhi left her yard and walked around Qi Yunju. She looked at the scenery while pondering about things. She kept walking until she entered a purple bamboo forest. There was a bamboo bridge built on the way to the purple bamboo forest. She looked at it intently and walked step by step. The bamboo bridge made some special sounds. It sounds very interesting. After entering the purple bamboo forest, there was a bamboo house in the middle of the forest. It seemed small, but it looked very elegant and delicate. When the breeze blew, the bamboo leaves rustle, and a faint fragrance of bamboo leaves diffused. ¡°Who are you?¡± A maidservant holding a broom came over and looked at her from head to toe. Bai Zhi smiled lightly and said: ¡°I am the doctor who came to see thedy. Thedy and Master Dongfang let me stay here. I was curious so I came here.¡± The maidservant chuckled and said, ¡°It turns out to be a doctor.¡± Bai Zhi asked: ¡°Whose residence is this? Why are you here alone?¡± The maidservant replied: ¡°No one lives here right now. I am the maid responsible for cleaning this area. I will go back after cleaning here.¡± ¡°Since no one lives, why do you still clean it?¡± she asked. The maidservant smiled and said, ¡°This is the master¡¯s order. No one knows when the owner wille back, but Master doesn¡¯t want this house covered with leaves and dust!¡± Bai Zhi asked: ¡°Isn¡¯t the master and his daughter only lives here? Why there is another owner?¡± The maidservant said: ¡°Yes, only master and his daughter lives here. Master¡¯s apprentice lives in this house. Master¡¯s apprentice went down the mountain 10 years ago and hasn¡¯te back. When Master misses him, he wille here and sit down. Who knows when master will be back.¡± It turned out to be the case, but then Bai Zhi asked: ¡°Why the master¡¯s apprentice didn¡¯te back? Did he to a far ce? But even if he goes to a far ce, how can he not go back even once or twice in 10 years?¡± Chapter 614 - Master’s painstaking efforts

Chapter 614: Master¡¯s painstaking efforts

¡°I heard that he went to war and made great contributions. Master was still very happy a few years ago, but in recent years, he became sad again. I heard that the Master¡¯s apprentice went missing, and the youngdy has been ill all the time. Master¡¯s life is full of bitterness.¡± Bai Zhi was shocked and stared dumbfounded at the maidservant in front of her. Thinking about Master Dongfang¡¯s apprentice, could it be Prince Jin? She tried hard to stop herself from asking, so she dryly smiled: ¡°Can I go in and look around?¡± The maidservant happily nodded her head: ¡°Okay, but I haven¡¯t cleaned the ce yet, I will wait until you finish looking around.¡± The maidservant continued to sweep the yard, while Bai Zhi walked towards the elegant and delicate bamboo house. The bamboo house has two floors. The inside was notrge, but it was very bright. The front and rear doors were open, and the wind was blowing inside. When she closed the back door, the room became a little warm. There was no decoration inside. It was very simple. Apart from the few old weapons hanging on the bamboo wall, there was nothing rted to Hu Feng. When she went up to the second floor, the doors and windows were closed. She pushed open the door. A strong smell of fragrant bamboo came out. The room was small, it only has a bamboo bed, a bamboo small table in the corner, and a copper basin on the top, an exquisite bamboo closet, and a small dining table with a delicate tea set on top. Simple yet revealing low-key luxury. This was indeed very simr to Hu Feng¡¯s style. In the drawer under the small table, she found some notebooks, the handwriting was the same as Hu Feng. She was almost certain that Dongfang Mu¡¯s apprentice was Hu Feng. When Hu Feng mentioned his master, although he didn¡¯t see any emotion on the surface, his eyes were filled with respect. Dongfang Mu must be a strict teacher. Only a strict teacher can produce a good apprentice. Hu Feng said that when he went down the mountain at the age of 13, although he spent ten years with the master, he still didn¡¯t like his master, because his master was too strict and too cruel to him. He always has to study the Four Books and the Five ssics, and all the things that a prince should learn. Also, he has endless practice. If he cks off a bit, there would be a beating waiting for him. At the age of 9, he began to have a desire to rebel. a heart of rebellion. For this, his master became even more ruthless to him, he often beat him even though he has many injuries. At that time, he hated Dongfang Mu, thinking of various ways to escape from Qi Yunshan. However, that night, he was in so much that he couldn¡¯t sleep. At midnight, he heard someone entering his room. He pretended to be asleep, while his master slipped in quietly. While he was asleep, his master secretly applied medicine to the wound on his body. He peeped and saw that his master¡¯s eyes were very red. He was very careful when applying the medicine. He was afraid that he might get hurt. He, such a master, and the master who beat him during the daytime seem to be two different people. From that day on, he seemed to understand something. He never resisted again, and justpleted the homework assigned by his master. Since then, he never punished him again. However, he never understood why his master was so strict with him and never smiled at him. He would rather secretly give him medicine in the middle of the night than speak soft words in front of him. Not until he left Qi Yunshan and went to the battlefield, he understood his master¡¯s painstaking efforts. Without those years of hardening and stern teaching, he wouldn¡¯t survive on the battlefield. His master forced teachings became his trump cards to save his life on the battlefield. Chapter 615 - The lady is dying?

Chapter 615: Thedy is dying? Bai Zhi¡¯s lips slightly curved into a smile. Fate was a wonderful thing.

She¡¯s afraid that Hu Feng never imagines that she would be in Qi Yunshan, where he studied and grew up. Bai Zhi walked around and sat on the bed where he slept. * At night, the cold wind was blowing, pping the doors and windows. The air issued a humming sound, but Bai Zhi abnormally sleeping sweetly. In her dream, she and Dongfang Wan recognized each other. Dongfang Wan hugged her in her arms while crying and yelling her name many times. Zhao Lan and Hu Feng were also there to help her put on the dress full of embroidered plums blossoms. They were happy that the mother and daughter, who had been separated for 13 years, finally met. But at that particrly happy event, Dongfang Wan fell like a block of deadwood, then suddenly, sands filling her body. Bai Zhi rushed to help, but couldn¡¯t get close. She wanted to save her, but she couldn¡¯t touch her. In panic and despair, all she could do was watched as she lost her life. ¡°No, no, don¡¯t~¡± When Bai Zhi woke up, her forehead was covered with sweat. At the same time, the sound of knocking on the door came out from the outside. The person seemed to be anxious. Bai Zhi hurriedly got out of the bed and opened the door. She didn¡¯t even take the time to wear shoes. It was Cui¡¯er who was knocking on the door. She had a pale face and red eyes. When she saw Bai Zhi¡¯s face, she grabbed his wrist: ¡°Hurry, mdy is dying. Go and see her.¡± Thedy is dying? These words were like bombs exploded inside her head. She could no longer hear what Cui¡¯er said afterward. She pushed her aside instinctively and rushed with bare feet towards Dongwan Wan¡¯s yard. The two yards were next to each other. From her ce to Dongfang Wan, it was only a short walk. She was wearing a thin tunic and stepped barefoot on the gravel. She could hardly feel the pain at the bottom of her foot. There was only one thought in her heart, hurry up, hurry up, she can¡¯t die, she can¡¯t die. After rushing into Dongfang Wan¡¯s room, the other two maidservants were kneeling in front of the bed and crying. She flung to the bed, grabbed her wrists, and opened Dongfang Wan¡¯s eyelids with her other hand to check her condition. There was still a pulse and her pupils are normal, but why her pulse so weak? ¡°Come, get my silver needles.¡± She shouted. Cui¡¯er, who followed after him, hurriedly took his medicine box. Then, hurriedly looked for the silver bag and handed it to her. Bai Zhi took a deep breath and lifted off the quilt covering Dongfang Wan, then untied her clothes. She then inserted the silver needle to her body one by one. She gradually stimted her acupuncture points to retain her life. In a human body, there were 998 acupoints, but Bai Zhi inserted the silver needles to these points again and again, until Dongfang Wan¡¯s life was no longer in danger. When she stopped, the thin shirt on her body was already full of sweat. The thin cloth tightly attached to her body, revealing her slender waist and graceful appearance of a woman. Cui¡¯er was so surprised to found out that this Doctor Bai turned out to be a girl! Seeing Bai Zhi packing the silver needles, Cui Er quickly asked: ¡°How is mdy? How is she?¡± Bai Zhi was exhausted and almost paralyzed. She put her hand on the bed and stood up. ¡°Her life is temporarily saved. At least within 3 days, nothing will happen. But within these 3 days, you must find the medicine that can save her, otherwise¡ª¡± She didn¡¯t continue her words, there was no need to talk about it. She was sure everyone understood her meaning. Bai Zhi then asked: ¡°Why did this happen suddenly?¡± Cui¡¯er busily said: ¡°Mdy had gone to bed early, but when she woke up, she said that she was thirsty. I asked the maidservant on duty to pour her tea. After drinking the tea, she suddenly vomited blood. And then, she became like this.¡± Chapter 616 - A girl, not a boy

Chapter 616: A girl, not a boy

Tea? When Bai Zhi saw the teacup on the bedside table, she pointed her finger at it: ¡°Is it this?¡± Cui¡¯er nodded her head: ¡°This is it.¡± She picked up the teacup and saw the remaining half of the tea in the cup. It was already cold. The tea soup has a light yellow color. Bai Zhi smelled it and immediately frowned. Cui¡¯er asked quickly: ¡°This is tea the tea that mdy drank on weekdays. Is there any problem?¡± Bai Zhi said: ¡°Why is there ginseng in this tea?¡± Cui¡¯er said: ¡°This is hundred-year-old wild ginseng that Master asked for. He said that it is good for the sick and weak. Master asked us to add some when making tea. It¡¯s been a long time since then.¡± Bai Zhi shook her head and sighed for a long time: ¡°The fault lies here. Wild ginseng is good, but not to thedy. The more she makes up her body, the more she gets worst. Fortunately, you went in time to me. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to save her life.¡± When Cui¡¯er heard those words, herplexion drastically change. She busily said to the other two maidservants: ¡°Hurry, take it an pour it outside. Don¡¯t use this again in the future.¡± The two maidservants left in a hurry with the teapot. When they went outside, they met Dongfang Mu, who was running fast like a wind. Dongfang Mu pushed the two maidservants aside, as his tall figure quickly rushed inside: ¡°How is Wan¡¯er? How is she?¡± His heart was beating wildly. He was very scared. He always knew that such a day woulde, but when the time came, he found out that he couldn¡¯t ept it. Cui¡¯er busily replied: ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. Mdy is alright. Doctor Bai arrived in time and saved her wife.¡± Dongfang Mu released a sigh of relief. He went close to the bed and held Dongfang Wan¡¯s hand. Although her hand was cold, it wasn¡¯t as cold as he had imagined. Seeing her chest going up and down, he felt relieved. ¡°Achoo!!¡± Bai Zhi sneezed. Her shirt was originally soaked with sweat, which dried a bit at this moment. But when Dongfang Mu came in, a cold wind entered the room and made her felt cold. Dongfang Mu looked back at her and saw that she was wearing a thin tunic, her hair was scattered, and her feet were also red. He immediately frowned after seeing this scene: ¡°Cui¡¯er, get him a piece of clothing, he will catch a cold.¡± Cui¡¯er immediately took herdy¡¯s coat and put it on Bai Zhi. Dongfang Mu frowned again: ¡°Why did you take yourdy¡¯s clothes? He is a man, how can he wear a woman¡¯s clothing?¡± Cui¡¯er smiled but didn¡¯t speak. Bai Zhi said: ¡°Master Dongfang, I¡¯ll go back to my room first.¡± While looking at Bai Zhi¡¯s departing back, Dongfang Mu whispered: ¡°Howe he looks like a woman when he wears a woman¡¯s clothing?¡± Cui¡¯er replied: ¡°Master, Doctor Bai is a girl, I just saw it.¡± Dongfang Mu was stunned. He turned his head and stared at Cui¡¯er: ¡°Is this true?¡± Cui¡¯er nodded her head: ¡°It¡¯s true, I saw it. She is a girl, not a boy.¡± She was a girl, not a boy. She was 13 this year, she has the same eyes as their Dongfang Family¡­ ¡­ Cui¡¯er said again: ¡°Master, Doctor Bai seems to be nervous just now. As soon as she heard that mdy was dying, she ran here without even wearing shoes. She was so anxious that her hands trembled. I saw it very clearly.¡± Dongfang Mu¡¯s eyes became more and more excited. There were a bold idea and anticipation in his heart. ¡°Cuier, don¡¯t you think this little girl looks like yourdy?¡± Cui¡¯er busily nodded her head: ¡°Not like, they look very simr, and their eyes look the same.¡± Dongfang Mu pped his thigh and said, ¡°It¡¯s true, and she just doesn¡¯t resemble Wan¡¯er, but also Pei Qinghan. Her eyes are like Wan¡¯er, but her nose and mouth are like Pei Qinghan. No wonder I always feel she¡¯s familiar. I only understand it now.¡± Chapter 617 - Granddaughter?

Chapter 617: Granddaughter?

Cui¡¯er didn¡¯t understand Dongfang Mu¡¯s meaning at first. But hearing him mentioned Pei Qinghan, she immediately understood and asked: ¡°Master, you mean that she is mdy¡¯s daughter?¡± Dongfang Mu said: ¡°I am not sure yet. You go down the mountain and bring all of her family here. I¡¯ll know it when I ask.¡± Cui¡¯er was also very excited. If she was really herdy¡¯s daughter, how happy will herdy will be, right? At dawn, Cui¡¯er took some people, went down the mountain, and directly go to the inn where Bai Zhi lived. After seeing Zhao Lan, she only said that Bai Zhi asked them to go up the mountain to live. Zhao Lan recognized Cui¡¯er and knew that she was a kind-hearted girl. She didn¡¯t think too much about it. She immediately left the room and took Hu Changlin, Zhou Xiaofeng, and Ru¡¯er with her and went to the mountain. * In the lobby of Qi Yunju, Dongfang Mu waited for a long time. But after seeing a group of people, he hurriedly got up and to meet them. He happily said to Zhao Lan: ¡°You must be Bai Zhi¡¯s mother.¡± Zhao Lan paid him a greeting, but looked at him a little restrained: ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Dongfang Mu¡¯s eyes fell on Hu Changlin: ¡°Are you Bai Zhi¡¯s father?¡± Hu Changlin waved his hand: ¡°No, no, I¡¯m not Bai Zhi¡¯s father. Her father died 10 years ago.¡± Dongfang Mu nodded her head, remembering Bai Zhi did say so. When they sat down, the maidservant put the tea on the table. However, he kept looking at Zhao Lan secretly and found that Zhao Lan and Bai Zhi don¡¯t resemble each other at all. ¡°Zhao Lan, I have something to ask you, I hope you don¡¯t me me for being abrupt.¡± Zhao Lan hurriedly replied: ¡°You are wee to ask.¡± Dongfang Mu asked: ¡°Is Bai Zhi your biological daughter?¡± So originally, it was for this. Zhao Lan didn¡¯t try to hide it at all, she felt there was no need to conceal it. Even Bai Zhi face things openly, so why can¡¯t she? Zhao Lan smiled and said: ¡°How can I be so lucky to give birth to such a beautiful daughter? She was picked up from the mountain by my husband.¡± Dongfang Mu busily asked: ¡°Oh? When was it picked up? How old was it when picked up?¡± Zhao Lan truthfully said: ¡°She was picked up 13 years ago. At that time, she wasn¡¯t even a month old yet. I thought she wouldn¡¯t survive, but she was able to in God¡¯s grace.¡± Zhao Lan looked at Dongfang Mu and asked: ¡°Why do you ask about this?¡± Dongfang Mu could hardly suppress his excitement. He stood up excitedly and said to Zhao Lan: ¡°To be honest, my daughter gave birth to a baby girl 13 years ago, and the child died soon after. My daughter didn¡¯t even see her child¡¯s appearance. Her husband just told her that the child was gone. She believed it and thought that the child was gone. However,st month, we got some clues about the child. It turns out that the child is not dead. She still lives in this world, the so-called premature death was just a conspiracy.¡± Zhao Lan stared at Dongfang Mu in a daze. Dongfang Mu continued to say: ¡°Since the first time I saw your daughter, I thought she was very simr to my daughter, but at that time she was dressed as a boy. I thought that the simrity was just a coincidence. Butst night, I found out that she was a girl, she is 13 years old, had a simr appearance. I had some doubt, so I asked you toe and solve this matter.¡± Zhao Lan looked at Dongfang Mu nkly: ¡°So, Zhi¡¯er, is your granddaughter?¡± Dongfang Mu asked again: ¡°When you found the child, what she have anything?¡± Zhao Lan thought of the jade pendant that the Bai family took, and quickly said: ¡°Yes, there is. There is a jade pendant, but now it¡¯s not with us. It was taken away by my husband¡¯s two brothers.¡± Chapter 618 - The identity was exposed

Chapter 618: The identity was exposed

¡°Let¡¯s talk about it, what does that jade pedant look like?¡± Dongfang Mu asked. This was the final verification, as long as it is correct, things can be sure. Zhao Lan said: ¡°I remember that it was a very special jade pendant. There was aughing Buddha carved on it. The fingertip of theughing Buddha was red and his belly was emerald in color. My husband was afraid that the jade pendant would be taken away by his brother, so hid it somewhere, that even I didn¡¯t know where. My husband died so suddenly that he didn¡¯t have a chance to tell me where it was. This jade pendant seemed to have disappeared, until a few months ago, I saw the jade pendant hanging on the Old Lady¡¯s neck of the Bai Family. Now the Old Lady is dead. It is estimated that it has fallen into the hands of her two sons.¡± Dongfang Mu¡¯s dangling heart finally fell to the ground. Everything was right, and everything could be matched. ¡°So, did you flee from Huangtuo Vige?¡± Zhao Lan nodded: ¡°Yes, we are from Huangtuo Vige. How did you know?¡± Dongfang Muughed and said: ¡°We have found the clue from Huangtuo Vige, but who knows that when our people rushed to the vige, the vige fell into chaos. There was no one, and so this matter was dyed again.¡± Zhao Lan didn¡¯t know what mood she was in. She was happy for Bai Zhi, but she was also a little flustered. She was very happy that Bai Zhi had found her rtives, but she was afraid that Bai Zhi would leave her. At this time, Bai Zhi came in from the outside, still dressed as a boy. When she saw Zhao Lan, Hu Changlin, and others, she was very surprised: ¡°Mother? Why are you here?¡± Zhao Lan hurriedly got up and walked quickly to Bai Zhi. She held Bai Zhi¡¯s hand and said: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, this is your grandfather, pay respect quickly!¡± Bai Zhi was shocked: ¡°How did you know?¡± Zhao Lan was surprised to see her like this, she asked: ¡°You already know?¡± Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°I guessed it a little.¡± She didn¡¯t expect that the matter had not beenpletely rified, but her identity was exposed¡­ ¡­ Dongfang Mu walked in front of the two and looked at the yellow face of Bai Zhi, then said with wet eyes: ¡°Little girl, you have suffered.¡± Bai Zhi smiled: ¡°I didn¡¯t suffer. My mother is so good to me, I¡¯m living a good life. It¡¯s you who suffer!¡± Dongfang Mu tried to endure for a long time, but now, he couldn¡¯t hold back.? He cried for a long time. Thinking about his granddaughter¡¯s suffering these years, and the tragic life of his daughter, but the culprit was living freely. And also, that Pei Qinghan brought a fake daughter. He wants to see how long he can remain free! Bai Zhi didn¡¯t know how tofort the crying old man. She had no experience in this area. She didn¡¯t know what to say or do at this moment. After Dongfang Mu stabilized¡¯s emotion stabilized, Bai Zhi said: ¡°I want to know, what happened that year? Why I was thrown away in the mountains thousands of miles away from the capital?¡± Dongfang Mu said: ¡°At that time, I was unable to enter the capital because of an urgent matter. When that thing happened, I wasn¡¯t there. Wan¡¯er was sick. And when I arrived, Pei Qinghan told me that the child had been buried. Later, I asked him where is the jade pendant, he said the jade pendant was buried with the child. I didn¡¯t think he was such a kind of person, so I didn¡¯t pursue this matter anymore.¡± Bai Zhi said: ¡°In that case, thedy¡¯s poisoning, and the person who abandoned me, is Pei Qinghan, my biological father?¡± Dongfang Mu replied: ¡°I guess Pei Qinghan didn¡¯t want to abandon you, but to kill you. It¡¯s just a pity, he found the wrong person, that person didn¡¯t kill you, but threw you in the mountains thousands of miles away. Fortune and misfortune depend on fate. It seems our Dongfang Family¡¯s fortune is good, and you survived.¡± Chapter 619 - Engaged to Prince Jin

Chapter 619: Engaged to Prince Jin

Bai Zhi frowned: ¡°That Pei Qinghan, why did he kill me? Why did he poison his wife? What does he have in mind?¡± Dongfang Mu shook his head: ¡°I have been wondering about this matter. Why is Pei Qinghan doing this? A tiger, though cruel, will not devour its cubs. Why did he do this to his own flesh and blood? And my Wan¡¯er, how many talented young men begged to marry her in the capital, but I married her to him. He didn¡¯t know how to be grateful. He even bit the hand of the master who feeds him. This beast, when I enter the capital, I will tear him with my own hands.¡± Bai Zhi said: ¡°Before tearing him, we must first figure out these things. There is no love or hatred for no reason in this world. There must be reasons for all these things.¡± Dongfang Mu nodded his head: ¡°Yes, you are right, there must be something we do not know. Oh, there is another thing I forgot to tell you, Pei Qinghan found a girl somewhere, saying it was the child that year. I guess he heard the news that I and the emperor found clues about the child, so he took the first step to find the child to get rid of his sins. Secondly, he might want to take advantage of your engagement to Prince Jin to make Changyuan Houfu prosperous.¡± Bai Zhi was shocked: ¡°What did you say? My engagement with Prince Jin? I am engaged to Prince Jin?¡± She couldn¡¯t believe it, what another coincidence, they were¡­ ¡­ Dongfang Mu said with a smile: ¡°Yes, you are engaged to Prince Jin. You can rest assured that Prince Jin is a very good child. If you marry him in the future, you will not be wronged.¡± When Hu Changlin heard this, he immediately jumped out of his chair: ¡°No, no, Zhi¡¯er can¡¯t marry that Prince Jin. Zhi¡¯er and my son, Hu Feng have already signed a marriage contract and can¡¯t marry another person.¡± Dongfang Mu was stunned, and asked Bai Zhi: ¡°Is this true? If it is true, I will respect your choice. You can marry whoever you like. I will not let you take after Wan¡¯er.¡± It¡¯s a pity, he like Prince Jin. He knows his character. He was a real man and knows his responsibilities. If this child can marry him, it will be matched made by heaven. Bai Zhi blushed and smiled: ¡°You may not know this matter yet, but Hu Feng is Chu Yan. Chu Yan is Hu Feng. They are the same person.¡± Not only Dongfang Mu was shocked and speechless, but Hu Changlin. ¡°Is Chu Yan Prince Jin?¡± Hu Changlin asked carefully. Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°Yes, he is Prince Jin. He was assassinated by the traitors 3 years ago. And then, you saved him. 3 months ago, he finally recovered his memory, so he went to join the army and returned to where he originally belonged to. He took back everything that belongs to him.¡± When Dongfang Mu returned to his senses, he deeply bowed his head to Hu Changlin, who was still confused: ¡°I, Dongfang Mu, on behalf of the emperor and the state of Chu. Thank you for saving his life!¡± Hu Changlin hurriedly helped him straight up. He was still confused, he didn¡¯t know what to say. He always knew that Hu Feng¡¯s identity would not be simple, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be like this. Seeing the look on his face, Dongfang Mu smiled and said, ¡°Alright! This is great. How long has it been since Qi Yunshan has been so lively? Starting today, we are a family.¡± Zhao Lan and Hu Changlin still couldn¡¯t believe all these. Her daughter suddenly became the Young Lady of a Marquis, while Hu Changlin¡¯s son became an Imperial Prince¡­ ¡­ Chapter 620 - People who don’t belong together, don’t get to live together

Chapter 620: People who don¡¯t belong together, don¡¯t get to live together

The rtionship between the two was not like a married couple! As if there was a hand in the dark, pushing them forward step by step until they ended up to this point. It seems like they were doomed by heaven. Bai Zhi suddenly thought of something, and asked Dongfang Mu: ¡°You just said, Pei Qinghan brought a girl back home and said that it was the child that year?¡± Dongfang Mu nodded his head: ¡°Yes, I received the news yesterday. The letter written by the emperor should not be wrong. Pei Qinghan had already taken the child to see the emperor. It¡¯s just the emperor refused and said he would wait for me to return to the capital to deal with this matter. ¡± Bai Zhi said: ¡°I thought about something, maybe it has something to do with it.¡± Dongfang Mu busy asked: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°On the day before the Xiye Army attacked Huangtuo Vige, a strange event happened in the vige. The Bai Family¡¯s house suddenly caught fire. The olddy and the second branch family were rescued. However, the four of them were given rat poison. The olddy died. The couple and son in the second branch were rescued by me, but their daughter and the family of the first branch disappeared. I heard from the vigers that before the Bai family had an ident, a well-dressed man came to them, and then the Bai family had an ident.¡± Dongfang Mu asked: ¡°Are you suspecting that this person is Pei Qinghan?¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°It is very likely. Didn¡¯t you say that Pei Qinghan also got the clue of the jade pendant, and then he took the initiative to find the Bai Family?¡± Dongfang Mu frowned, he felt something was wrong: ¡°But if he found the Bai family, why would he take a fake? You are also in Huangtuo Vige, he can easily find you.¡± Bai Zhi sneered: ¡°With the character of the first branch of the Bai family, they will not tell Pei Qinghan the truth. They know very clear in their heart, that if I became the marquis¡¯s daughter, they won¡¯t get any benefits. But if it¡¯s Bai Zhenzhu, the benefits will naturally be endless.¡± Dongfang Mu suddenly said: ¡°It turns out to be the case, but Pei Qinghan is not a fool. How can he let them deceive him?¡± Bai Zhi replied: ¡°I¡¯m afraid the Bai family told Pei Qinghan that I¡¯m dead. In order to climb Prince Jin, Pei Qinghan took a fancy of Bai Zhenzhu and decided to rece the child that year. The first branch of Bai Family, in order not to let this matter spread, killed Bai Zhenzhu¡¯s parents and younger brother, as well as the olddy, so that they will have no problem in the future.¡± Dongfang Mu cursed in anger: ¡°Those beasts, they are all insane.¡± Bai Zhi said: ¡°People who don¡¯t belong together, don¡¯t get to live together. They really have a destiny with Pei Qinghan, and they hit it off.¡± Dongfang Mu said angrily: ¡°I will never spare them.¡± At this time, Zhao Lan recovered her senses, she asked Bai Zhi: ¡°Where is your mother? How is she now?¡± Bai Zhi was not quite used to such address, she prefers to call thatdy,dy. ¡°You mean thedy, she is still in aa. She is very ill. I will try to get her medicine.¡± The sess or failure will be revealed tonight. If the medicine will not be avable tonight, Dongfang Wan¡¯er will not survive. Zhao Lan patted the back of her hand: ¡°Silly child, you should call her mother. Why do you still call herdy?¡± Bai Zhi said nothing. Dongfang Mu waved his hand: ¡°The child is still not used to it, one way or another, she will slowly get used to it.¡± Dongfang Mu asked people to arrange amodation for them. Qi Yunju had many residences, but mostly empty. In order to make things convenient at night, Bai Zhi let Zhao Lan take Ru¡¯er and live in another yard. After sending Zhao Lan to her room, Bai Zhi was afraid that Zhao Lan would think more, so she said: ¡°I want to refine medicine tonight. The smell will be very strong, and I may not sleep tonight. You live here first. When I¡¯m done refining, we will live in the same courtyard.¡± * People who don¡¯t belong together, don¡¯t get to live together (idiom) ¨C People get together because they sharemon traits. Chapter 621 - Lin Yang

Chapter 621: Lin Yang

Zhao Lan said with a smile: ¡°Silly girl, do you think I will be unhappy with you because of this? You can do whatever you want. No matter what it is, I will support you.¡± Bai Zhi hugged Zhao Lan and buried her face on her neck: ¡°Niang, no matter what happened in the future, you will always be my mother. This will never change.¡± Zhao Lan patted her on the back and smiled: ¡°I know that your biological mother loves you more than I do. You should treat her well. Don¡¯t separate from her again, she will be sad.¡± Nothing can a mother sad than being separated from her children. Bai Zhi smiled: ¡°I know, Niang. You are so good!¡± Zhao Lan rubbed her head: ¡°Silly girl!¡± Seeing them like this, Ru¡¯er, who was sitting in the chair was very envious. She also wanted to be with her mother. ¡°Sister Bai, when will my niange to see me?¡± Bai Zhi said: ¡°Soon, they wille soon.¡± * When it was dark, Bai Zhi came to see Dongfang Wan. When she learned that her pulse was stable, she finally felt at ease. Then, she asked Cui¡¯er to take good care of her. She also said that she will refine medicine, so if it¡¯s possible, it¡¯s better not to disturb her. After sending her away, Cui¡¯er sat next to herdy¡¯s bed and stared at her pale and thin face, then said with teary eyes: ¡°Mdy, please wake up. Your beloved daughter came back. She¡¯s right here with you now. As long as you wake up, you can see her, touch her, and even listen to her call you, mother. Mdy, you must wake up!¡± Bai Zhiy in the bed for a long time, but couldn¡¯t sleep. She was so nervous that she couldn¡¯t sleep. She wanted to hit herself with a stick. Otherwise, if things continue like this, she can¡¯t go back to modern times. How will she get the medicine that can save Dongfang Wan? Thinking that there was an energizing medicine from the first aid kit that she took previously, Bai Zhi took it and drank it. This medicine can at least make her sleep for 2 hours. If Lin Yang was there, these 2 hours are enough. After taking the medicine, she continued to lie down on the bed. The curtains in front of her gradually blurred, and she felt her body kept sinking as if she was falling from the high altitude. After falling continuously, she finallynded on a familiar bed. When she opened her eyes, she saw Lin Yang sitting on the edge of the bed. He was staring at her. And as soon as she opened her eyes, he flew over and stretched out his hand to grab her wrist. He held her and hugged her tightly. Lin Yang looked terrible. He has a beard on his chin. He has dark circles under his eyes. His hair was in a mess. He looked very different from the clean, elegant, and handsome Lin Yang before. Lin Yang¡¯s heart was beating very fast. He hugged her into his arms. He sped her wrist with one hand and wrapped his other hand to her back. As if he was trying to bury her to him. Bai Zhi wanted to push him away, but she has no energy to do it. She was too weak to resist. ¡°Lin Yang, you let go of me, you¡¯re hurting me.¡± Lin Yang let her go, but he still held her wrist and didn¡¯t let go: ¡°You woke up, you finally woke up. Bai Zhi, you are so cruel.¡± Bai Zhi looked sideways and looked at the moonlight outside the window, then she anxiously said: ¡°Lin Yang, can you do me a favor?¡± Lin Yang was shocked, and then a smile appeared on his face: ¡°Have you think it through? You want toe back, right? Don¡¯t worry, I am trying to find a way.¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°It¡¯s not this, Lin Yang. I need Pu Linxisi now. Please help me get some boxes.¡± She roughly made an estimation and then said: ¡°5 boxes, I need 5 boxes.¡± Chapter 622 - Yu Manna

Chapter 622: Yu Manna

Lin Yang frowned: ¡°Why do you want this medicine? This is a medicine for clearing blood and expelling toxins. What are you using this for?¡± Bai Zhi said anxiously: ¡°I am in a hurry, I don¡¯t have much time to exin to you. Could you get the medicine first? When I get the medicine, I will exin it to you slowly.¡± If she wasn¡¯t too weak now, she would look for it herself. Seeing her anxious, Lin Yang no longer asks a question: ¡°Alright, I will get the medicine now. You wait for me, you must stay and wait for me.¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°Mmm, I¡¯ll wait here for you. You go back quickly.¡± Lin Yang casually put on his white robe and went out. Bai Zhi tried to lean on the bed and felt dizzy. It must be because she didn¡¯t wake up in the past few months, which made her body¡¯s function get worse and worse. Not long after Lin Yang left, the door of the ward was pushed open again. She thought Lin Yang was back and sat up straight, but it was Yu Manna who came inside. ¡°Yu Manna? Why are you here?¡± She stared at Yu Manna alertly, as her hand slowly reaching to the rm. Yu Manna sneered: ¡°This is Mingxie Hospital. I cane and go as I please. Why? Do you have an opinion?¡± Bai Zhi said: ¡°If you have something, just say it. You don¡¯t need to repeat your nonsense words.¡± Yu Manna looked at Bai Zhi. She was pale, thin, but thinner than before. However, she was still so beautiful and even looked more lovely. Yu Manna¡¯s eyes looked at her with disgust. Why does a lowly person like Bai Zhi possess such a beauty? Yu Manna said: ¡°I am the Vice President of Mingxie Hospital. I came to inform you that this bed, I have to take it back. Since you are well, you can leave the hospital.¡± Bai Zhi sneered: ¡°If it¡¯s about this thing, you can talk about it to Lin Yang. If you really need this bed, I guess Lin Yang has no other choice but to take me to his house. By then, we will live together, are you sure you want this?¡± Yu Manna¡¯splexion drastically changed. She gritted her teeth and pointed her finger to Bai Zhi: ¡°Why don¡¯t you look at yourself in the mirror? Do you think you deserve Lin Yang? You, who have nothing. Why do you keep entangling yourself to Lin Yang? Do you know who Lin Yang is?¡± Bai Zhi shrugged her shoulders: ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I know Lin Yang likes me. And that¡¯s enough. You have a prestigious family. You have a good career. But what about it? Lin Yang doesn¡¯t like you. He hates you. He even feels sick whenever he saw you. Do you think you deserve him?¡± Yu Manna¡¯s anger instantly fired up. She rushed forward and grabbed Bai Zhi¡¯s neck. Just when Bai Zhi was about to push the rm, Lin Yang rushed inside and shouted at Yu Manna: ¡°What are you doing?¡± Yu Manna quickly retracted her hands and said with a smile: ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just a joke.¡± Lin Yang rushed forward and stood in front of Bai Zhi. He stretched his hand and pushed Yu Manna away, then angrily said: ¡°I said, you¡¯re not allowed toe in here. You¡¯re not allowed to get close to her. Didn¡¯t you hear my words?¡± Yu Manna didn¡¯t want to argue with Lin Yang in a rage. She stared at Bai Zhi fiercely and turned away. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Lin Yang asked Bai Zhi. Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± But then, Lin Yang saw the red marks on her slender neck, he beat the bed and angrily shouted: ¡°Damn it!¡± Seeing that he was holding several packs of medicine in his hand, Bai Zhi quickly reached out: ¡°Give me the medicines.¡± Lin Yang handed her the medicines and asked, ¡°Why exactly do you want this thing¡± Bai Zhi turned her head and swept her eyes towards the cab. There was indeed a first aid box on the cab, which wasrger than thest first aid box she took. It should be a new medicine box. Chapter 623 - My destiny

Chapter 623: My destiny

¡°Can you give me your first aid kit?¡± she asked. Lin Yang carried the box over without saying a word and ced it on her thigh. She put the medicine in the box and held the box tightly with both hands. Now no matter what happens, she won¡¯t let it go. Lin Yang asked again: ¡°You haven¡¯t answered me. What are you going to do with these?¡± Bai Zhi said: ¡°Lin Yang, I told you that my soul has another body in another world. That body has its own rtives over there. Her rtive is ill now, and need this medicine urgently.¡± Lin Yang frowned: ¡°So you came back? If it were not for this medicine, you wouldn¡¯te back, right?¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°No, Lin Yang, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want toe back. It¡¯s just, I don¡¯t know how to face you. You shouldn¡¯t live like this. I can¡¯t implicate you anymore.¡± Lin Yang was depressed: ¡°It¡¯s not you who implicated me. It¡¯s me who implicated you. If it weren¡¯t for me, Yu Manna, that woman, wouldn¡¯t poison and hurt you, and you wouldn¡¯t be like this now. It was all because of me that have be like this now.¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°Lin Yang, don¡¯t me yourself. I never med you. This is my destiny. Perhaps, I don¡¯t belong to this world. I found my true self in another world. Lin Yang, I found there the life I yearn for. Let me go, and let yourself go.¡± Lin Yang shook his head, he shook his head constantly, as tears shed in those bloodshot eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t, Bai Zhi. I can¡¯t do it, I can¡¯t live without you. Without you, I feel like I lose my hope to live. I don¡¯t know how to continue, I beg you, don¡¯t go leave, alright?¡± Bai Zhi was very distressed for him. For so many years, they¡¯ve been together. They studied together, practiced together, and finally worked in Mingxing hospital together. She regarded him as the closest person. If this incident didn¡¯t happen, she might really have ended up with him. But there were not so many ifs in this world. The only thing she can say now was sorry. ¡°Lin Yang, I¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear you say sorry. I want you to stay by my side forever.¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do it!¡± Lin Yang wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes and looked at her firmly: ¡°Bai Zhi, no matter what, I will find a way to get you back, even if I can¡¯t find a way to get you back in this life, I will definitely find a way in the next life, or in the next next life. Don¡¯t think you can¡¯t get rid of me.¡± She thought that this kind of promise of three lives would only appear in TV drama and novels. Unexpectedly, she heard it with her own ears, but she was not happy at all. She was only filled with guilt and helplessness. When the clock on the wall pointed at five o¡¯clock, and a white light began to glow in the sky, just like before, Bai Zhi fell asleep, and the things she held in her hands disappeared out of thin air with her consciousness. * When she opened her eyes, the light from the slit of the window came into her sight. She came back, she really came back. She sat up and saw the first aid kit in front of her. After opening the box, she took the medicine out of the paper bag. 5 boxes of Pu linxisi, it was enough to cure Dongfang Wan. She quickly got out of bed, hid the box at the bottom of the bed, took out the Pu Linxisi¡¯s bottle, pulled out the liquid with the injection, and then wrapped it with a cloth towel. Then, she ran to the yard next door. Chapter 624 - The lady is saved

Chapter 624: Thedy is saved

Cui¡¯er fell asleep beside the bed, and the other two maidservants also fell asleep on the side. Bai Zhi walked lightly to the bed. After checking, she took advantage of the fact that maidservants were asleep and quickly injected the medicine to Dongfang Wan, then she went away quietly as if she has never been the room. After going back and sleeping some more for a while, a maidservant came over and told her to have breakfast. She also said that Zhao Lan and Hu Changlin were already waiting in the dining room. Bai Zhi hurriedly got up and rushed to wash, and then followed the maidservant to the dining room. Everyone was there, Dongfang Mu was also there. ¡°Zhi¡¯er, you¡¯re here. Come and sit down.¡± Dongfang Mu waved his hand to Bai Zhi. Bai Zhi smiled sweetly and quickly walked to the seat between Dongfang Mu and Zhao Lan to sit down. Dongfang Mu asked: ¡°I heard from your niang, that you were refining medicinest night? Was it done?¡± Bai Zhi nodded: ¡°It¡¯s done, thedy is saved.¡± Dongfang Mu was so excited that the teacup he was holding trembled a bit: ¡°Is that true? Did you really save your niang?¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°Yes. If there is no ident, she will wake up today. However, her body is still not in the condition to get too excited and still needs to recuperate. Otherwise, it will affect her recovery rate. I think it¡¯s better to wait for her condition to stabilize before telling her this matter.¡± Dongfang Mu nodded his head: ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not in a hurry at this time. It¡¯s more important to raise her body.¡± Bai Zhi said: ¡°You talk to Cui¡¯erter, so she won¡¯t leak a thing.¡± Dongfang Mu asked: ¡°How long will it take for her condition to stabilize?¡± Bai Zhi said: ¡°More than half a month, more or less 10 days. It¡¯s not that long.¡± Dongfang Mu nodded: ¡°Well, great. It seems that during the New Year, our family can really be reunited.¡± ¡°Oh, by the way, we will start our journey to the capital tomorrow. Will it hinder Waner¡¯s recovery?¡± Dongfang Mu asked again. Bai Zhi nodded: ¡°You have me here, it will be alright. It¡¯s just the carriage should run slowly, and not too fast. Everything will be alright by then.¡± Dongfang Mu put down the worry in his heart and cheerfully said: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, now that you¡¯re here, I¡¯m not afraid of anything. I feel at ease of everything.¡± Bai Zhi nced at the sullen Ru¡¯er and said to Dongfang Mu: ¡°Master Dongfang, can you do me a favor?¡± ¡°You still call me master? You should call me grandfather.¡± Dongfang Mu grunted: ¡°Call me grandfather, I will help you.¡± Bai Zhi said, ¡°Grandfather, can you do me a favor?¡± Dongfang Mulian responded: ¡°Come on, say it one more time.¡± Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°Grandfather, grandpa, can you do me a favor?¡± Dongfang Mu nodded with satisfaction: ¡°Speak, no matter what it is, grandfather promised you.¡± Bai Zhi¡¯s heart was warm. This probably what people call bloodline. It can make two unfamiliar people close in a short time. ¡°We have been away from Huangtuo Vige for so long. Hu Feng must be looking for us. Ru¡¯er and Xiaofeng¡¯s father must be worried. Can you write a letter for us and send it to the military camp, so that Hu Feng can learn that we are all safe? And also Ru¡¯er can also be reunited with her mother as soon as possible.¡± Dongfang Mu said: ¡°It¡¯s useless to write letters now. The army of the Xiye Country has retreated. The Emperor ordered Prince Jin to return to the capital immediately. Now, he¡¯s on his way back to the capital. I don¡¯t know where they are now, but it doesn¡¯t matter. We can see them in the capital soon.¡± When Hu Feng returned to the capital, Zhou Awu must have followed him. Zhao Sue will surely follow him. This way, they can all get together in the capital. Chapter 625 - The terrible medicinal diet

Chapter 625: The terrible medicinal diet

Just after breakfast, their group continued chatting, when Cui¡¯er rushed in: ¡°Master, mdy is awake. Mdy woke up.¡± Dongfang Mu stood up with a smile on his face. He was very excited: ¡°Wake up, she finally wakes up.¡± Bai Zhi said to Dongfang Mu: ¡°You go first, I¡¯ll go back to my room and change clothes. I am wearing a women¡¯s dress. Now that she woke up, I must change back to men¡¯s clothing. At least, before she has a stabilized condition, I must dress up as a boy. Dongfang Mu said: ¡°Yes, yes, you have to change clothes and continue to dress as a boy.¡± Dongfang Mu went to Dongfang Wan¡¯s courtyard with Cui¡¯er. Along the way, he told Cui¡¯er that she shouldn¡¯t tell Dongfang Wan about Bai Zhi¡¯s story for the time being. When Dongfang Mu arrived, Dongfang Wan had just dressed and was about to get out of bed. Dongfang Mu rushed forward: ¡°Wan¡¯er, you just woke up, why are getting out of bed?¡± Dongfang Wan¡¯er smiled and said: ¡°Dad, I think I¡¯m in good spirits. I haven¡¯t been sofortable in a long time. I want toe down and walk.¡± ¡°Okay,e down if you want to. I will support you.¡± Dongfang Mu held Dongfang Wan and helped her walk around the room twice. The time seemed to go back to when her daughter was still a child. At that time, she just learned how to walk. He was afraid that she might fall. So he will hold her just like this and walk around the room. After a long time, he would feel annoyed, but he had no choice but to be patient with her. But now, he hoped that he could hold his daughter¡¯s hand like this forever while hoping that she would never get sick, and not just lie weakly in the bed quietly, until her ck hair turns white¡­ ¡­ When Bai Zhi came in from the outside and saw this scene. She was very touched. There were many kinds of emotions in the world. Family, real family, love, true love, friendship, true friendship. It¡¯s not just love, but true love. She was very lucky. Although she encountered some bad things in life, most of them were excellent experiences. She found real family love, true love, true friendship. ¡°You¡¯re here!¡± When Dongfang Wan saw Bai Zhi, she greeted her with a smile: ¡°You look a lot whiter today and look more handsome.¡± Bai Zhi replied: ¡°Thedy looked much better today, and look more beautiful.¡± ¡°Look at that sweet little mouth of yours.¡± Dongfang Wan happily shut her mouth, but then said: ¡°I¡¯m a little hungry. I want to eat something appetizing. Can I eat spicy now?¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°I¡¯m afraid not, the spicy food is too heavy. Your body is not yet suitable for such food.¡± Seeing her disappointment, she busily said: ¡°I¡¯ll make you two dishes, which are not spicy but appetizing. How about it?¡± Dongfang Wan smiled immediately: ¡°You know how to cook? Then, I¡¯ll try your craft.¡± Bai Zhi stepped forward and helped her sit down at the table, then checked her pulse. Everything was the same as she had imagined. Although her pulse was weak, it was more stable. ¡°Mdy, I gave you a good medicine for clearing blood and detoxification. After using this medicine, you need to eat some medicinal diet.¡± Dongfang Wan frowned immediately: ¡°Medicinal diet? That¡¯s terrible.¡± Bai Zhi said with a smile: ¡°The terrible medicinal meal was made by someone else. What I do is certainly different.¡± After she said those words, she looked at Dongfang Mu: ¡°Master, I saw many herbs in the garden. Can I pick some and use it?¡± Chapter 626 - Old beast

Chapter 626: Old beast

Dongmu Mu waved his hand: ¡°You can pick whatever you want in this garden. You can pick as much as you like. It¡¯s all up to you.¡± Bai Zhi was very happy: ¡°Then that¡¯s great. I will make a medicinal diet for thedy, and my niang. She also suffered these days. They both need to nourish their health. And also you, master. I will also give you some nourishment.¡± Dongfang Mu has no opinion: ¡°Ok, ok, I have a share too. That¡¯s great. I¡¯ll wait and eat it.¡± Bai Zhi gave some orders before leaving. Looking at Bai Zhi¡¯s departing back, Dongfang Wan sighed: ¡°How good it would be if he were my child.¡± Dongfang Mu said: ¡°If you like him, treat him as your child. I think this child likes you too. He won¡¯t refuse.¡± Dongfang Wan shook her head: ¡°He just mentioned his mother, did she also came?¡± Dongfang Mu nodded: ¡°Yes, she came here yesterday. I let someone pick her up.¡± Dongfang Wan smiled and said: ¡°Dad, you have changed a lot. You never let outsiderse in here, let alone to live.¡± ¡°That depends on a person. Just like Zhi¡¯er, I will ept another 10 people like him. Love the house and its crow. I naturally like his family.¡± ¡°I really want to see his mother. How blessed could she be!¡± Dongfang Mu said inside his heart: Wan¡¯er you are also a blessed person. Although you have suffered a lot, now all of ites to an end. Your future will get better and better. And your good fortune will be more and more. He thought about something and asked quickly: ¡°Wan¡¯er, Zhi¡¯er said that she can cure your disease. Now, we will go back to the capital, you have to think things through.¡± Dongfang Wan was puzzled: ¡°Think about what?¡± ¡°That old beast, Pei Qinghan. If you don¡¯t get away from him, do you still want to spend New Year with him?¡± Dongfang Mu raised an eyebrow, but then he thought about something, so he immediately said: ¡°Why do you think you are sick like this? It¡¯s Pei Qinghan who is hurting you and poisoning you every day, that¡¯s why you just lie sickly in the bed for so many years. That guy is so vicious. If you go back to him, he might try to harm you again.¡± Dongfang Wan was a little surprised, but not too surprised. She had doubts, but there was no evidence to prove it. ¡°Dad, I will listen to you, and leave him.¡± She said calmly as if she had said this thousand of times. On the other hand, Dongfang Mu was stunned. He thought he would a lot of time persuading her. He didn¡¯t expect her to agree so easily. ¡°You really agree?¡± Dongfang Mu asked. Dongfang Wan looked at him and lightly smiled: ¡°Since I left the Pei Family, I seem to have recovered my former self. I also understand your pains. How valuable my life is to waste all of it on that beast? It¡¯s not worth it!¡± ¡°Dad, I made you worried these years. This daughter is not filial. But now, I¡¯m awake. The people who will care about me in this world are only my rtives, who share the same flesh and blood. In the future, I will not let you worry about me again.¡± Dongfang Mu suddenly grabbed his daughter¡¯s hand and burst into tears: ¡°Okay, okay, my Wan¡¯er finally came back. I promised you that I would help you and Pei Qinghan draw a clear line, and separate from him.¡± He also I also secretly swear inside his heart that once Dongfang Wan and Pei Qinghan separated. He will make Pei Qinghan pay for what he has done over the years. His daughter suffered so much. He mustn¡¯t let her eat this suffering in vain! Chapter 627 - Purple Lantern Flower Soup

Chapter 627: Purple Lantern Flower Soup

The flowers and nts in the garden grow very well, which far better than the herbs she nted in Huangtuo Vige. This ce seemed to be blessed and nourished with spiritual energy by immortal fairies, and so the nts can grow so well. The ginseng, purplentern flowers, butterfly pea flower. These were all good to serve as a medicinal diet. These nts were fragrant and can also nourish the blood and body. Bai Zhi not only made medicinal diet soup, but also several dishes such as shredded parsley, sweer and sour fish, chicken nuggets, and shredded cabbage. They were not as appetizing as spicy foods, but they were delicious. They were definitely good appetizers. After busying herself all morning, Bai Zhi finally finished preparing lunch and let the maidservant call everyone. Zhao Lan and the others came one early, while Dongfang Mu and Dongfang Wan came one stepte. When Dongfang Wan saw Zhao Lan, she immediately smiled at her: ¡°This must be Doctor Bai¡¯s niang, you are so lucky!¡± Zhao Lan hurriedly responded: ¡°Madam is joking. What blessing, it is madam, who is blessed.¡± Dongfang Wan thought she was only being polite. She didn¡¯t think too much about it. She simply smiled and let everyone take their seats. Bai Zhi first filled Dongfang Mu¡¯s bowl with ginseng soup: ¡°Master, this soup is suitable for you.¡± Dongfang Mu¡¯s smile almost reached his ear: ¡°Good, I¡¯ll try it.¡± Bai Zhi also filled Hu Changling¡¯s bowl with ginseng soup: ¡°Hu Bo, you have to drink this too. This soup will nourish your body.¡± Hu Changlin happily said: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll nourish my body.¡± Bai Zhi then filled Zhao Lan¡¯s bowl with purplentern flower soup: ¡°Niang, this is purplentern flower soup. It can make you calm. You¡¯ve been having difficulty sleepingtely. This soup is good for you.¡± Zhao Lan hurriedly delivered the soup to Dongfang Wan: ¡°This bowl should be given to thedy.¡± Dongfang Wan hurriedly declined: ¡°Don¡¯t, this is Doctor Bai¡¯s filial piety.¡± Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°Niang, this purplentern flower soup is useful for you, but it¡¯s useless for thedy. Thedy should drink this butterfly pea flower, which is good for her current condition.¡± Zhao Lan brought the soup bowl back and said with a smile: ¡°Silly child, you have to remember from now on, you have to serve thedy first.¡± Dongfang Mu waved his hand and said, ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to be like this. Our Dongfang Family doesn¡¯t care about this stuff. As long as you do things with your heart, it doesn¡¯t matter who is first orst.¡± Dongfang Wan also said: ¡°Yes, our Dongfang family has always lived casually. We don¡¯t have to stick to these small rules.¡± Dongfang Mu picked up the soup bowl and took a sip. The thick and warm soup slid down to his throat up to his stomach. The special fragrance left by the soup between his lips and teeth was so delicious. ¡°Is this really a medicated diet?¡± Dongfang Mu had eaten a medicinal diet before, but he had never eaten a medicinal diet tasted so delicious like this. It¡¯s really hard to imagine that such a delicious soup has the effect of nourishing the body. Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°Of course, this is a medicinal diet made of fresh herbs, so it tastes different. However, the efficacy of this fresh medicine is not as good as those dry herbs, and it is not effective in curing diseases. It can only be used to nourish the body.¡± Dongfang Mu said: ¡°That¡¯s enough. Such a medicinal diet, even if you ask me to eat this every day, I will not get bored with it.¡± Dongfang Wan also took a sip, and after swallowing, there was still this faint floral scent in her mouth. As if she was only drinking freshly brewed scented tea. ¡°Your craft, if you open a medicinal restaurant, I am afraid that the Yipinju and Zuixianlou in the capital will bow down their heads on you.¡± Dongfang Wan said andughed. Bai Zhi waved her hand ¡°I like to cook, but only for those people I like. To those irrelevant people, even if they give me money, I will not cook.¡± Chapter 628 - Moving in a good direction

Chapter 628: Moving in a good direction

A table full of people, each one has a face filled with sincere smiles. Although there were not many words, they were real. With them, Dongfang Wan felt rxed like never before. She thought if they were real family, how good must it be? When she was in Changyuan Houfu, her dowry maidservants had a problem one by one. And then, she was surrounded by the people arranged by Pei Qinghan. All of them were against her, and they didn¡¯t take her as the main wife in their eyes. At that time, she thought when she gets better, she would clean them up one by one. But who would have thought that she will be ill for many years? When her father came to see her, she didn¡¯t want to worry him, so she swallowed all the grievances in her heart and said nothing until her father discovered something was wrong and found out the negligence of those maidservants. She still remembered it very clearly. Her father cause a big scene and scolded Pei Qinghan. Pei Qinghan was very arrogant in front of her, but in front of her father, he was like a well-behaved grandson, and didn¡¯t even utter a single word¡­ ¡­ In those years she lived at Changyuan Houfu, she never felt the warmth of a family. No one treated her like her family. Sometimes, she even doubts if she was still a living human being. However, today, everything was different. Everything was moving in a good direction. She felt the happiness a person should feel. * In the evening, Bai Zhi went to Dongfang Wan¡¯s room with Pu Linxisi. Dongfang Wan was embroidering a plum blossom. Her eyes looked a little tired, so she let Cui¡¯er wiped it for her. When Bai Zhi entered, she heard the conversation between the master and the servant. Cui¡¯er said: ¡°Mdy, there are already a lot of plum blossoms on this dress. I don¡¯t think you need to embroider more. You shouldn¡¯t tire your eyes.¡± Dongfang Wan said, ¡°The plum blossom is not enough. Nowadays, all thedies in capital love to wear skirt full embroidery, this is still far from full.¡± Cui¡¯er busily said: ¡°The embroidered skirts those youngdies wear were not embroidered by themselves. They were all embroidered by the embroidery aunts. All those aunts do this all day long, how can you work like them?¡± Dongfang Wan said: ¡°I am not doing anything the whole day. How can I get tired from embroidering a few plum flowers for my daughter? I am alright!¡± Cuir sighed and said nothing more. Bai Zhi stepped forward, suppressing the soreness in her heart, and said with a smile: ¡°I¡¯ll give thedy medicine.¡± Cui¡¯er looked at Bai Zhi and saw that she was holding a roll of cloth in her hand, and there was nothing else, so she asked, ¡°Where is the medicine?¡± Bai Zhiyang raised the cloth roll in her hand: ¡°Here!¡± ¡°What medicine is that? Why it looks so strange?¡± Cui¡¯er looked at it curiously. Bai Zhi smiled: ¡°You go out first, I have something to tell thedy.¡± Cui¡¯er nodded her head and immediately left with the other two maidservants in the room. Bai Zhi sat down beside Dongfang Wan and reached out to check her a pulse. Her pulse was steady and looked good. So she simply asked: ¡°How do you feel? Is there anything ufortable?¡± Dongfang Wan said: ¡°I feel hot. I don¡¯t even wear my outer clothes, but I still feel hot. Aside from that, nothing else.¡± Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°It¡¯s just right. You feel like this means the medicine is working. When the toxins in your body are fully removed, you will no longer feel hot. By then, your body willpletely recover.¡± Dongfang Wan said: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I would recover one day. I thought I wouldn¡¯t live long.¡± She felt like she pulled back from the ghost gate. Chapter 629 - I’m like my father

Chapter 629: I¡¯m like my father

Knowing that she can continue to live, she was not too excited, it¡¯s just like knowing that she was dying, she was not too sad. Life and death, it was if she had seen through them all. In this world, apart from worrying and feeling guilty for her father, she has no other nostalgia. Bai Zhi grabbed her hand and opened her sleeves, ¡°Mdy, close your eyes. I will give you medicine. It will hurt a bit, but it will be better soon.¡± Dongfang Wan closed her eyes obediently, and Bai Zhi took out the syringe, and pierce the needle in her vein. Dongfang Wan frowned and immediately opened her eyes. She saw Bai Zhi holding a strange thing on her wrist. What could be she doing in her wrist? Bai Zhi said: ¡°Don¡¯t move, it will be done soon.¡± Her voice seemed to be magical, and Dongfang Wan was always willing to listen to her. She didn¡¯t move until Bai Zhi pulled out the needle. Bai Zhi used a cotton ball to hold the eye of the needle on her wrist and whispered: ¡°It took me a lot of effort to get this medicine. Only this medicine can save your life. It looks a bit strange, but please, believe me, I will not harm you.¡± Dongfang Wan faintly smiled faintly: ¡°Stupid child, you pulled me back from the ghost gate. If I don¡¯t believe you, who should I believe? No matter how you want to treat me, I will listen to you. Whatever it is, just say it.¡± A smile appeared on Bai Zhi¡¯s face, her dimples on her cheeks looked exceptionally sweet and beautiful. Dongfang Wan didn¡¯t notice these dimples before, but when she saw it this time, she was a little surprised. This child¡¯s dimples looked exactly like Pei Qinghan¡¯s dimples. When Pei Qinghan smiled, there were also dimples that appeared on his cheeks. Dongfang Wan asked: ¡°I see you don¡¯t look like your mother, you must be like your father more.¡± Knowing that she was inquiring, Bai Zhi hurriedly responded: ¡°Yes, they all said that I am not like my mother, but like my father.¡± Dongfang Wan nodded her head but didn¡¯t say another word. Maybe it was just a coincidence. Originally, they were scheduled to depart on the 17th. However, at Bai Zhi¡¯s request, it was postponed for another 2 days. As to not make Dongfang Wan¡¯s body overwhelmed, it was safer to rest for two more days. * In Changyuan Houfu. Bai Zhenzhu looked at the clothes and jewelry in front of her without moving her eyes for a long time: ¡°These, these are all for me?¡± She asked the maidservant who brought the things. When the maidservant saw the look in her face, the corner of lips twitched. Her lips curved with a scornful smile and said: ¡°Miss, this is all ordered by Master. Do you like it?¡± Bai Zhenzhu immediately nodded her head: ¡°I like it, I like it, of course, I like it. I have never seen such a wonderful thing before.¡± When she first entered this mansion, Pei Qinghan sent some clothes and jewelry to her, then sent many maidservants to serve her. And then he sent many more in just a few days. Bai Zhenzhu said: ¡°I only wore once the clothes he gave me a few days ago. Why did he send expensive clothes again?¡± The maidservant¡¯s eyes rolled. She took a nce at the clothes and jewelry she was wearing, then coldly said: ¡°What you are wearing now is the old clothes of Second Young Mass. Master can¡¯t let you wear old clothes all the time, so he bought you new clothes.¡± Bai Zhenzhu looked down at the clothes on her body. Her eyes almost popped out in surprise: ¡°This is old clothes? It looks quite new to me. It looks no different from new clothes!¡± The maidservant smiled and said: ¡°Of course, the Second Miss will only wear her clothes once. If the Second Miss wears the clothes once and didn¡¯t like it, she won¡¯t wear it again.¡± Meaning, she, the eldest miss, was actually picking up things the Second Miss didn¡¯t want. Unfortunately, Bai Zhenzhu only has her eyes on the things in front of her, so how can she care about the meaning of her words? Chapter 630 - Concubine Xiang and the Second Miss

Chapter 630: Concubine Xiang and the Second Miss

¡°Eldest Miss, Madam Xiang, and Second Miss are here.¡± A maidservant came in and said. Bai Zhenzhu made an ¡®oh¡¯ sound and immediately swept her eyes away on clothes and jewelry, to greet people. The maidservant¡¯s eyes, behind Bai Zhenzhu, rolled her eyes. Thinking that she was the eldest miss, how can she just agree to those people, calling that person Madam Xiang? She was obviously a concubine. It was only that woman who thinks of herself as the madam. No matter what she says, she¡¯s Concubine Xiang. In front of the main wife, she was half like a servant, but this eldest miss rushed to the door to wee her? How you see yourself will your status in this mansion in the future. Pei Xiachen took Concubine Xiang¡¯s hand, and the mother and daughter entered the room step by step. There were smile on their face, but their eyes were as cold as the wind at night. Bai Zhuzhu looked at the rich and powerful mother and daughter, knowing that she was a fake eldest miss, she felt guilty. Naturally, she felt small. She didn¡¯t even dare to look at them directly. She slightly lowered her head and respectfully called: ¡°Yiniang!¡± Concubine Xiang lifted her chin and looked at Bai Zhenzhu, then sneered inside her heart. That¡¯s it? She gathered all her arrogant aura, stepped forward with a smile, held Bai Zhenzhu¡¯s hand, then said with a smile: ¡°How can the eldest miss show me this courtesy? Who can me you?.¡± Bai Zhenzhu didn¡¯t understand this. The maidservants in her courtyard didn¡¯t teach her. She thought that since she was called madam, she was her elder, so she should respect her. Concubine Xiang didn¡¯t say another word, she pulled her into the room. After scanning the things in the room, she smiled and asked, ¡°Do you like these things? Master asked me to buy them for you, I don¡¯t know what you like, so I bought things ording to my preference. If you don¡¯t like them, just tell me, I will let people send them away immediately.¡± Bai Zhenzhu hurriedly waved her hand: ¡°No need, these are all good. I like them very much, thank you.¡± Concubine Xiang took her to sit down, and waved to Pei Xiachen: ¡°Chen¡¯er,e here, and greet your sister.¡± Pei Xiachen came over obediently, concealed the irony in her eyes, and paid Bai Zhuzhu greetings with a sweet smile: ¡°Chen¡¯er has seen my sister!¡± Bai Zhenzhu got up, wanting to greet her back, but Concubine Xiang pushed her back in the chair: ¡°She is your second sister. It¡¯s only natural for her to pay courtesy to you. There is no need to greet her back.¡± Bai Zhenzhu responded with a smile and then took a nce at Pei Xiachen. She said with an envious tone: ¡°Second sister is really beautiful.¡± When Concubine Xiang heard of it, she was very proud of herself. Pei Xiachen resembled her. Her skin was white and looked beautiful, which can be seen at a nce. So who would not boast her beauty? Concubine Xiang said: ¡°You also look good. Maybe the wind in the northwest is strong, so you don¡¯t have white skin just like women in the capital, but it doesn¡¯t matter. I will send you jade creamter. You apply it to your skin every morning and evening. Your whiteplexion will get back soon.¡± Bai Zhenzhu was very happy to hear that. She had been envious of Bai Zhi¡¯s white face. Since she was a child, she didn¡¯t go out much, but she has a darkerplexion. ¡°From now on, this will be your home, and you will be the eldestdy of the Changyuan Houfu. If you need anything or you find things you don¡¯t like, just tell me, I will back you up.¡± After hearing those words, Bai Zhenzhu was deeply moved. She thanked Concubine Xiang again and again. This, Madam Xiang seemed to be a really good person. Concubine Xiang continued to say: ¡°You will marry Prince Jin in the future. Don¡¯t forget Chen¡¯er by then. She is your only sister.¡± Bai Zhenzhu hurriedly waved her hand: ¡°Of course not, how could I forget my second sister? You¡¯re my rtives from now on.¡± *Yiniang ¨C father¡¯s concubine. Chapter 631 - Marriage between a man and a woman

Chapter 631: Marriage between a man and a woman

The smile on Concubine Xiang reached up to her ears: ¡°Right, right, we will be a family from now on. So naturally, there is no need to say much.¡± Bai Zhenzhu asked: ¡°That Prince Jin, what kind of person is he?¡± She also wanted to ask, how old was this Prince Jin? Does he look good? But she was shy, so she held back her words. Concubine Xiang replied: ¡°I don¡¯t know this. Prince Jin is a very mysterious person. Even Houye has never seen him.¡± Bai Zhenzhu looked surprised: ¡°Even Houye hasn¡¯t seen him? Then, how did they decide this marriage?¡± Concubine Xiang thought of Dongfang Mu, and the smile on her face was reduced by three points. She coldly said: ¡°It was not set up by Houye. It was decided by the emperor and Dongfang Family. Houye didn¡¯t know this before. He didn¡¯t know this until he found you.¡± Bai Zhenzhu frowned. So to say, her future husband, not only she didn¡¯t see him, but also Pei Qinghan? Concubine Xiang continued to say: ¡°But I heard that this Prince Jin is very brave and known as the god of war. On the northwest battlefield, he has made great achievements.¡± After saying those words, Concubine Xiang lowered her voice and leaned into Bai Zhuzhu¡¯s ear, then said: ¡°I heard that Prince Jin will return to the capital soon. At that time, Houye will find a way for you two to meet. You have to seize this opportunity and perform well in front of Prince Jin. You might not know this, but Prince Jin is the emperor¡¯s favorite and most valued son. He may be the one to seed the throne. If you can marry Prince Jin, you may be the empress in the future. The mother of the world!¡± Bai Zhenzhu was dumbfounded. She always wanted her life to have a big turning point, but she never thought that this thing wille. And not only big but very big that she couldn¡¯t believe it. The empress in the future, the mother of the world? This was something a person can¡¯t even dream of! Seeing her dumbfounded, Concubine Xiang didn¡¯t say another word. She patted her shoulder, got up, and took Pei Xiachen away. * Just after leaving the Lan Courtyard, Pei Xiachen, who had been holding back for a long time, couldn¡¯t hold it anymore. She took Concubine Xiang¡¯s arm and whispered with a smile: ¡°Look at her, do you think Prince Jin will fancy her?¡± Concubine Xiang replied: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you look down on her. What¡¯s important is that this marriage was made by the emperor and Dongfang Mu. As long as Dongfang Mu and the emperor didn¡¯t mention breaking off the engagement, this matter will seed. Since ancient times, when did the marriage between a man and a woman, not decided by the parents? Not to mention a prince. He has no right to choose marriage himself.¡± Pei Xiachen sighed: ¡°It¡¯s a pity, such a good seat, will be upied by such a woman. It¡¯s not worth it for his highness, Prince Jin.¡± Concubine Xiang looked at her, but didn¡¯t give her a good look: ¡°Stupid girl, what are you talking about? She is better than others. You think about it, if she became the empress in the future, you, her only sister, won¡¯t you be superior? At that time, which noble family in the capital, you can¡¯t marry?¡± Pei Xiachen¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°Niang, is that true? Can I choose?¡± Concubine Xiang smiled triumphantly: ¡°Yes, you can choose.¡± Seeing that Pei Xiachen looking so happy like this, Concubine Xiang asked hurriedly: ¡°What is that look in your face? If your smiling like this, does it mean you have someone in your heart?¡± Pei Xiachen blushed and twisted her body, then said, ¡°Niang, what are you talking about? It¡¯s not good for people to hear.¡± The people who followed Concubine Xiang were all her confidants. There was nothing wrong if they could hear it, so she took her daughter¡¯s hand, and asked: ¡°Tell me, who is it?¡± Chapter 632 - Pei Xiachen

Chapter 632: Pei Xiachen

Pei Xiachen knew that she couldn¡¯t hide this thing from her mother, so she told her the truth: ¡°Niang, when I bought gouachest month in Tianxiang Pavilion, I met someone on the road.¡± She lowered her head and said with a small voice and reddened face. Concubine Xiang had never seen her daughter look like this, so she hurriedly asked: ¡°Who did you meet? Whose son is so powerful that he made you fascinated like this.¡± Pei Xiachen replied: ¡°I didn¡¯t know before, but after inquiring, I found out that he is the son of the Meng family.¡± Concubine Xiang immediately frowned and asked: ¡°The son of the Meng family? Which son of the Meng family?¡± In her impression, there was only one legitimate son of the Meng family, and the son of the other branch were all married. Pei Xiachen said: ¡°It¡¯s their young son Meng Nan.¡± Concubine Xiang immediately shook her head: ¡°It¡¯s not possible.¡± Pei Xiachen was taken aback, and asked urgently: ¡°Why? Why not? The Meng family is big. Although there is no title, I heard that the Meng family is very powerful in the court. Isn¡¯t Virtuous Consort Shu from the Meng family?¡± Concubine Xiang said earnestly: ¡°Chen¡¯er, I¡¯m not saying that the Meng family¡¯s background is not good, but you and Meng Nan are not suitable.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± she asked urgently. Concubine Xiang said: ¡°To tell you the truth, I have found someone for you. Although Meng Nan has a good family background and appearance are all good, have you ever thought how old he is this year? How old are you? If he chooses to marry you, he will have to wait for 3 years. He is the only legitimate son of the Meng Family. Would the Meng family be willing to wait another 3 years? It¡¯s unrealistic. Wake up!¡± Pei Xiachen shook her head: ¡°Why not? Perhaps he will?¡± Concubine Xiang said: ¡°This is just one of the reasons I object. There is another reason.¡± Pei Xiachen hurriedly asked: ¡°What else?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard long ago that the Meng family and the Zheng family intend their children to get married. Meng Nan and Zheng Ruxue have grown up together since childhood. Zheng Ruxue is already 17 years old this year. She¡¯s only waiting for the Meng Family to nod their head and then get married. Do you think you canpete with Zheng Ruxue?¡± Pei Xiachen immediately lost her temper. She had seen Zheng Ruxue twice. She was the legitimate daughter of the Zheng family. She was also very beautiful, smart, and reasonable. She heard that she was proficient in all kinds of instruments, chess, calligraphy, and painting. Many men wanted to marry her. Compared with Zheng Ruxue, not only she was a mere daughter of a concubine, but also a little girl who hasn¡¯t reach marriageable age. So who is she topete with Zheng Ruxue for a man? ¡°Niang, I don¡¯t care. I like Meng Gongzi, you help me.¡± * In Pei Family Bieyuan This house was the most inconspicuous part of Pei Qinghan¡¯s property in the capital. It was not in the downtown, nor the luxurious area. It was simply a 2-entry yard, but for the Bai Dazhu¡¯s family, this was already a luxury house. It was many times better than the adobe house they used to live in. Pei Qinghan didn¡¯t give them money but arranged a ce for them. He also provided them a lot of servants. They didn¡¯t need to worry about anything every day. They can eat after opening their eyes, and sleep whenever they want. This was the life they have been dreaming of. But after such a long time, they felt bored. They also want to go out and have a look at luxuries and customs of the capital. But if they go out, they don¡¯t want to just go out. They also want to have money with them. They want to go out to eat and drink. They want to watch opera or listen to music. Which of these activities, doesn¡¯t need money? Who wants to just go out for a stroll and thene back? What¡¯s the point of doing that? Chapter 633 - Eldest Miss

Chapter 633: Eldest Miss

Bai Xiaofeng was also suffocated. He said to Mrs. Liu: ¡°Niang, are we just going to live in this courtyard for a lifetime? I still want to take the test and be famous. You have to find a way to get me to school!¡± Bai Dabao also said: ¡°Niang, I heard that all the girls in the capital are beautiful. I¡¯m not young anymore. You have to find a way for me to get married!¡± Mrs. Liu turned her head and gave them a bad look: ¡°Do you think I have a way? I have no money. I¡¯m not familiar with this ce. How can I do all those things?¡± Bai Xiaofeng said: ¡°You can¡¯t do it, but can¡¯t Zhenzhu also do it? She is now the eldest daughter of Changyuan Houfu. So what are you still doing? Why aren¡¯t you looking for her?¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go find Zhenzhu.¡± Mrs. Liu¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, stood up, and patted the dirt on her body: ¡°I will go now.¡± ¡°Niang, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Bai Dabao looked very excited. He has grown this big but hasn¡¯t seen what a marquis¡¯s mansion looks like. It must be very grand. Bai Xiaofeng has no interest: ¡°I won¡¯t go. What¡¯s so interesting about it? Isn¡¯t it just the house is bigger than ours?¡± Bai Dazhu wanted toe too, but he was a little timid. After all, it was a marquis¡¯s mansion, not Huangtuo Vige. In the end, only Mrs. Liu and Bai Dabao went to Changyuan Houfu. When the little guard at the gate of the mansion saw the dress they were wearing, they looked at them with contempt: ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± Mrs. Liu didn¡¯t want to let this little hairy boy look down upon her, so she cleared her throat, propped her neck, and said: ¡°I am looking for your eldest miss.¡± The little guard asked: ¡°Who are you? Why are you looking for her?¡± Mrs. Liu said: ¡°I am her mother. Why am I looking for her? What does it have to do with you?¡± The people in the marquis¡¯s mansion was turned upside down, so who doesn¡¯t know that their miss was found outside. It was only natural for her to have adoptive parents when she grew up this big. It¡¯s not unusual for her to have an adoptive mother outside. The little guard immediately put a smile on his face, but the contempt in his eyes remained undiminished: ¡°It turns out to be that your the eldest miss¡¯s adoptive mother. Just wait a moment, I will pass a message.¡± ¡°Pass a message? I still can¡¯t enter?¡± Mrs. Liu asked urgently. The little guard said: ¡°If there is no master¡¯s consent, I dare not let you in. Just wait, I will go now to report.¡± The door was closed again. Looking at the door tightly closed, Mrs. Liu muttered: ¡°Why is it so troublesome to meet people? Does that mean I have to wait in front of this door every time I visit?¡± The cold wind was blowing outside. She was still wearing the clothes she wore when she came out of Huangtou Vige. She was only wearing a think cotton-padded clothes. She couldn¡¯t help but shiver because there were a few holes in it. After half an hour, the door was opened again. The little guard walked out and said: ¡°You two, please.¡± When they entered, they were immediately shocked by the style of Houfu. What was a luxurious and stylish mansion? They only heard these two words before, but never thought that they could see it in this life. And not only saw but also came in. The little guard showed them the way. The path was very long. After walking through the hall, they walked towards the long corridors and turned up to 9 turns. There were many exits on the corridors, which lead to different ces. Without the little guard to lead the way, it will take them a lot of time to find the way. No wonder they waited outside for almost half an hour. This mansion was very big. After getting into the entrance of the Lan Courtyard, the little guard stopped, and a maidservant greeted: ¡°Thedy, pleasee in.¡± Bai Dabao was taken aback: ¡°You¡¯re not going to invite me in?¡± The maidservant shook her head: ¡°The eldest miss said, there is a difference between men and women. Please wait outside.¡± Chapter 634 - People rely on clothing, Buddhas rely on gold

Chapter 634: People rely on clothing, Buddhas rely on gold

Mrs. Liu hurriedly said: ¡°Zhenzhu is right. There is a difference between men and women. It¡¯s not good for you to meet like this. You wait here, I wille out as soon as I finish talking to Zhenzhu.¡± Bai Dabao had no choice but to nod his head and watched his mother get inside. He felt bored and cold. He walked for a long time a bit earlier, which warmed his body. But now, he was just standing and felt cold again. Bai Dabao looked around and saw that the garden not far away was very beautiful, so he thought it would be stupid if he just stands in here. It¡¯s better to take advantage of this opportunity to walk around in the garden to warm up. * As soon as Mrs. Liu entered the room, she saw Bai Zhenzhu wearing gorgeous clothes and full of hairpins. She looked really different from before. She now looked like a youngdy. Mrs. Liu smiled and said: ¡°It seems the saying is true. People rely on clothing, Buddhas rely on gold. Now that you dressed up like this, you really look like a different person.¡± Bai Zhenzhu frowned and looked at her. She was very unhappy. There were so many people in this room, but she said she doesn¡¯t look like ady before? Bai Zhenzhu waved her hands to the maidservants: ¡°You all go outside. My niang and I have something to say.¡± The maidservants saw the look in Mrs. Liu¡¯s face when she entered. None of them didn¡¯t know her intention. When she just entered, her eyeballs almost pop out while staring at the gold ornaments on theirdy¡¯s head. When the door was closed, Mrs. Liu immediately jumped next to Bai Zhenzhu. Then, she stretched out her hand, pulled out the gold hairpin on her head, and weighed it in her hand: ¡°It¡¯s quite heavy. It must be tiring to put it on your head.¡± Mrs. Liu squeezed the hairpin tightly in her hand. Now that it was in her hand, naturally, there is no reason to return it. Bai Zhenzhu looked at her with disgust: ¡°If you like it, then take it. Youe to me today, is there something?¡± Mrs. Liu sat down beside her and smiled: ¡°Zhenzhu, although our family has food and drink now, we don¡¯t have any single copper coin on our body. We can¡¯t live like this for the rest of our lives, right? Xiaofeng still has to study, and Dabao needs to get married. We want to go out from time to time. All these things cost money.¡± In the end, she was just asking for money. Bai Zhenzhu didn¡¯t want to care about her, but she had to. Looking at her greedy face, she felt very ufortable. If her parents were here, she would definitely not make such a request to her. After all, she just entered this mansion. She hasn¡¯t stood firm yet, but she will ask for money? If people learned about this, what would they think about her? ¡°What? What aren¡¯t you speaking?¡± Mrs. Liu¡¯s face turned cold. Bai Zhenzhu sighed inside her heart, got up, and walked towards the dressing table. She opened a box iid with treasures and took out two silver ingots. One ingot cost 10 silver coins. This was just given to her just now. They said it was her pocket money. Bai Zhenzhu handed the 20 silver coins to Mrs. Liu: ¡°Here.¡± Mrs. Liu took the money, but she didn¡¯t felt happy: ¡°Just this? Bai Zhenzhu, don¡¯t you know that all the things in the capital are expensive? Do you think this money will be enough? It¡¯s not even enough to buy a brush and paper.¡± Bai Zhenzhu replied: ¡°I know that this is not much, but I just entered this mansion. I only have this money. Do you really think Houye will treat me as his own daughter?¡± Mrs. Liu pointed her finger to what she was wearing on her body and what she wore on her head, then eximed: ¡°Those things you are wearing worth hundreds of silvers, right? But you¡¯re saying he doesn¡¯t treat you like his own daughter? If he doesn¡¯t treat you like that, will he spend so much money on you?¡± Bai Zhenzhu grabbed her wrist: ¡°Keep your voice down. Don¡¯t let other people hear you.¡± There were many maidservants outside. Chapter 635 - Threats

Chapter 635: Threats

Seeing Mrs. Liu fell in silence, Bai Zhenzhu continued to say: ¡°Aunt, I am now the daughter of Changyuan Houfu. Naturally, I must follow the rules of the daughter of Changyuan Houfu. But Houye knows that I am just a fake. Before I married Prince Jin, how many benefits do you think he would give me?¡± Mrs. Liu thought carefully, what Bai Zhenzhu said was not unreasonable. Pei Qinghan knew that she was a fake, he just brought her to the capital, so that she could marry Prince Jin and let the Changyuan Houfu has a rtionship with the imperial family. If this can¡¯t be done, Bai Zhenzhu was useless to Pei Qinghan. Mrs. Liu raised her eyes and looked at the gold ornaments on Bai Zhenzhu¡¯s head. Her hand was itchy, so she reached out and pulled another one, then said with a smile: ¡°This is also beautiful, give it to me!¡± Bai Zhenzhu wanted to curse in anger, but she couldn¡¯t tear her face at the moment. She could only hold back and said, ¡°Okay, take it if you like. But remember, if there is nothing important in the future, don¡¯te to me.¡± Mrs. Liu¡¯s eyes swept her eyes in the room again. The box was open, and the dress inside could be seen. Her eyes lit up and hurried forward to look. Bai Zhenzhu saw that Mrs. Liu¡¯s unwashed hands touched the fabrics and her fingerprints immediately imprinted on the clean and smooth cloth. ¡°Oh, these clothes are really good. They must be very warm.¡± She looked at the clothes she was wearing, quickly took off the outer clothing, and directly picked a suit she liked from the box and put it on. These clothes were all tailored by the tailor brought by Pei Qinghan on the day Bai Zhenzhu entered the mansion. Her figure was different from Mrs. Liu¡¯s. Although Mrs. Liu was thin and she can wear it on her body, it was still smaller for her size. ¡°It¡¯s tight, but it doesn¡¯t matter, it¡¯s good and warm!¡± She put it on, so naturally, she won¡¯t take it off again. Bai Zhenzhu pressed her anger and said with a calm face: ¡°Take it, wear it, can you go now?¡± The smile on Mrs. Liu¡¯s face almost reached her ears. She didn¡¯t care about Bai Zhenzhe not giving her much face. Because not only she got 20 silver coins, but also 2 gold hairpins and a gorgeous new dress. She was very happy inside her heart that she felt like she was floating in the air. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going to leave now, but remember, Xiaofeng wants to study, Dabao wants to marry, and our family lives in the capital. We spend money every day. Now, we can rely on you. Do you understand what I mean?¡± Mrs. Liu said with a smile. Bai Zhenzhu frowned: ¡°What do you mean by this? Are you threatening me?¡± Mrs. Liu waved her hand: ¡°I¡¯m not threatening you, but reminding you.¡± Bai Zhenzhu snorted: ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t forget, not only I know this thing. Houye also knows this. If you threaten me, it¡¯s the same as threatening Houye. I can¡¯t do anything about you. But I think with Houye¡¯s status in the capital, is enough to find a way.¡± Mrs. Liu dryly smiled. She didn¡¯t expect that Bai Zhenzhu¡¯s tongue became sharp. Looking at her posture, it seems she now regarded herself as the eldest miss, right? Bai Zhenzhu continued to say: ¡°Aunt, isn¡¯t it better if you will figure out what is the biggest threat to us now? Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Mrs. Liu didn¡¯t understand what she means: ¡°What is the biggest threat? You speak clearly.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s identity did I have, don¡¯t you know.¡± Mrs. Liu immediately replied: ¡°You mean Bai Zhi? She is far in the northwest, what can she do to us?¡± Bai Zhenzhu said: ¡°Who can tell what will happen in the future? Aren¡¯t we also in the northwest a few days ago? Did you ever think that we will be here today?¡± Chapter 636 - Beat to death

Chapter 636: Beat to death

Mrs. Liu hurriedly asked: ¡°What do you mean? What do you want to do?¡± Bai Zhenzhu said: ¡°What do I want to do? It should be, what should we do?¡± Mrs. Liu waved her hand: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me these useless things. Just tell me, what should I do?¡± Bai Zhenzhu¡¯s eyes shed with fiercely: ¡°If I want to sit firmly in this position, if you want to live in the capital for a long time, if you want Xiaofeng to have a good future, and if you want to find a good wife for Dabao, then you have to get rid of this trouble. As long as this trouble is cleared, I, Bai Zhenzhu, is Pei Qinghan¡¯s real daughter. Who will dare to say that I¡¯m not?¡± Mrs. Liu thought that what she said makes sense, but what should she do about it? She was now in the capital, how would she deal with Bai Zhi, who was northwest? Mrs. Liu replied ¡°It¡¯s better if you will tell this to Houye, and let Houye send someone to clean her. Wouldn¡¯t everything be over by then?¡± Bai Zhenzhu¡¯s face became stiff: ¡°Stupid, don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m fake and Bai Zhi is the real thing. Do you think he will kill his own daughter and then leave the fake alive? Did your brain got kicked by a donkey?¡± Mrs. Liu fell in thoughts. Right, if Pei Qinghan learned that his biological daughter was still alive, he would naturally take her back. At that time, will she and Bai Zhenzhu still have a ce in Changyuan Houfu? Don¡¯t mention Bai Zhenzhu, even their family will be kicked out immediately. ¡°Then, what do you think?¡± Liu asked. Bai Zhenzhu said: ¡°You go back to the northwest, find a chance to clean her up so that she will never have a chance to appear in front of me again. The same goes for Zhao Lan, you can¡¯t let her go.¡± Mrs. Liu frowned, this girl had be too cruel. She didn¡¯t even bat an eye when mentioning murder. ¡°I can¡¯t do this alone. I have to go back and discuss it with Dazhu. Besides, I don¡¯t have money to travel back to the northwest. What can I do with such a small amount of money?¡± ¡°Money, money, money, you only think of money. Then, you go back first and I¡¯ll find a way for your travel expenses.¡± Bai Zhenzhu said calmly. Mrs. Liu wanted to say something, but suddenly, there were knocking sound on the door: ¡°Miss, not good.¡± Mrs. Liu came forward to open the door and asked the maidservant ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The maidservant replied: ¡°The young man who came with you earlier, he was arrested by the second miss, and now is being beaten. This ve discovered it, and so I hurriedly came to report.¡± Mrs. Liu¡¯s face drastically changed: ¡°Who dares to beat my son? Where is he? Where is my son?¡± The maidservant said: ¡°In the garden.¡± Mrs. Liu rushed over. Bai Zhenzhu was bored and didn¡¯t want to care about them, but had to care about them. After all, they were now her adoptive mother and brother in name. The maidservant stepped forward and held Bai Zhenzhu: ¡°Miss, are you going?¡± Bai Zhenzhu nodded: ¡°Let¡¯s go and see.¡± Mrs. Liu rushed to the garden first and saw her son being beaten up by several men. She only saw Bai Dabao¡¯s face covered with blood, but the man still yelling: ¡°Beat, beat him to death.¡± Mrs. Liu rushed forward and pushed the people aside one by one: ¡°You bastards, who told you to beat my son? Who are you, people? Why do you beat my son?¡± The guard with a meaty face looked at Mrs. Liu from head to toe, then frowned: ¡°Who are you?¡± Mrs. Liu said: ¡°You bastard, my son is very precious. You a ve, who are you to beat him?¡± When the guard heard those words, he couldn¡¯t bear it. He shouted: ¡°Beat these two together to death.¡± Chapter 637 - Back out

Chapter 637: Back out

As soon as the guard¡¯s voice fell, he raised his foot and kicked Mrs. Liu, knocking her on the ground. Just when the other guards preparing to clean the two people, Bai Zhenzhu arrived in time, and coldly said: ¡°Stop, who let you do this?¡± Seeing that it was the eldest miss, the guard quickly let his men step back and replied: ¡°Eldest Miss, this lowly man molested the Second Miss. The Second Miss ordered this subordinate to kill him.¡± What? Bai Zhenzhu almost fainted, she red at Bai Dabao fiercely, and then said to the guard: ¡°There must be a misunderstanding between them. Please step back first, I will deal with it.¡± The guard was obviously reluctant. After all, he was taking the errand from the Second Miss. If he didn¡¯t do it, the Second Miss would me him. What should he do by then? No one knows who has the final say in this backyard. Although the Second Miss was a concubine daughter, her mother always favored her. And her mother¡¯s status was no different from the main wife. And when this Eldest Miss came to this mansion, Pei Qinghan didn¡¯t seem to be particrly nice to her. He just sent someone to give her some things. He didn¡¯t evene to visit her for several days, nor eat at the same table with her. His feelings were very obvious. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± Bai Zhenzhu raised her voice. The guard embarrassedly said: ¡°Eldest Miss, this is what the Second Miss ordered. If the Second Miss mes¡ª-¡± Bai Zhenzhu said: ¡°I will tell the Second Miss, you don¡¯t need to worry about it, step back.¡± The guard was still hesitating when suddenly, he saw a tall figure hurrying towards them: ¡°Houye.¡± The guard breathed a sigh of relief. Finally, someone with the final say came over. Seeing Pei Qinghan, Mrs. Liu¡¯s heart began to panic again. This man always had gloomy and fierce eyes. ¡°Who is so bold to molest the Second Lady?¡± Pei Qinghan hadn¡¯t arrived, but his voice sounded first, making Mrs. Liu shudder in fright. And Bai Dabao, who was lying on the ground, was also trembling. When Bai Zhenzhu approached Pei Qinghan, she hurriedly bowed to him and anxiously said: ¡°Father, there must be a misunderstanding about this matter. My elder brother is not such a person.¡± Mrs. Liu also said: ¡°Yes, yes, Dabao has always been honest and loyal. There must be a misunderstanding. How could he possibly do such a thing.¡± Pei Qinghan didn¡¯t expect that the young man who Pei Xiachen said was actually from the Bai family. He asked with a calm face: ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Mrs. Liu drylyughed: ¡°We, we are, we miss Zhenzhu, so we came to see her. We just really came to see her.¡± Pei Qinghan coldly sneered. Bai Zhenzhu was not her daughter, would she miss her? Only ghosts will believe it. His gaze fell on the bloody Bai Dabao, and then he asked with a deep voice, ¡°Speak, did you molest the Second Lady?¡± Bai Dabao hurriedly waved his hand: ¡°No, no, I really don¡¯t. I just saw that she look pretty good, so I look at her for a long time. I didn¡¯t do anything else!¡± If it was someone else, Pei Qinghan must have ordered to dig out his eyes, but this person was Bai Dabao. Although this person was useless, his family still holds a secret and cannot touch them yet. ¡°Don¡¯t evere here again in the future, do you understand?¡± Bai Dabao quickly nodded his head: ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Even if they invited himter, he will note. Pei Qinghan¡¯s eyes swept on Mrs. Liu¡¯s body: ¡°What are you still doing? Aren¡¯t you going to take him away?¡± Mrs. Liu nodded her head repeatedly, then quickly helped Bai Dabao, who was lying on the ground. She held him tightly and ran away. She didn¡¯t dare to stop even for half a step, fearing that Pei Qinghan would change his mind and let Bai Dabao be more miserable. Chapter 638 - Propriety

Chapter 638: Propriety

After Mrs. Liu took Bai Dabao away, Pei Qinghan¡¯s gaze fell on Bai Zhenzhu¡¯s body. There was a deep disgust in his eyes. But in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything, he simply turned and walked away quickly. Bai Zhenzhu released a sigh of relief and took a nce at Pei Qinghan¡¯s departing back. Her heart trembled in fear. This man was too gloomy. In Fengyang Courtyard. Pei Xiachen was lying on the bed and crying. Concubine Xiang kept persuading her, but she seemed to be deaf and couldn¡¯t hear a word. Concubine Xiang looked at her daughter. How could she not understand in her heart why her daughter crying like this? It¡¯s not because of that young man, but rather because of Meng Nan. It¡¯s because she didn¡¯t promise to help her. She didn¡¯t want her to continue getting involved in this matter. This road has no good future and nothing but endless sadness. When Pei Qinghan entered the room and saw his daughter still crying, he felt bored. ¡°Houye, have you disciplined that young man? How can he have such courage?¡± Concubine Xiang asked. Pei Qinghan looked at her and snorted coldly: ¡°Who is that young man, don¡¯t you know?¡± Is there anything in Houfu that she doesn¡¯t know? Concubine Xiang smiled: ¡°I know a little, but I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯m afraid that I made a mistake.¡± Pei Qinghan said: ¡°I have seen that Bai Dabao. He is a coward. He came in here for the time and then molested the youngdy. Can you believe that?¡± Concubine Xiang¡¯s expression became more and more embarrassed: ¡°Well, why not? It¡¯s not impossible for a young man like him to get interested when he saw a girl like Chen¡¯er.¡± Pei Qinghan didn¡¯t respond to her, he swept his eyes to his daughter, and asked in a deep voice: ¡°Chen¡¯er, you said, did that Bai Dabao Bai molested you?¡± Pei Xiachen stopped crying but continued lying on the bed motionless. She wondered, isn¡¯t it just a wild young man from the mountain, why does her father need to interrogate her like this? Seeing that Pei Xiachen didn¡¯t want to answer him, Pei Qinghan asked the maidservant in the room: ¡°Speak, if you speak even a single lie, I will break your leg.¡± The maidservant was so scared that she knelt and said with a trembling voice: ¡°Answering back Houye, that young man, when he met thedy in the garden, he didn¡¯t seem to know what to do. He stood there and stared at the second miss without blinking. The Second Miss got angry and let people beat him.¡± Pei Qinghan said angrily: ¡°Just looking at you without blinking? Then if you go out the streets, and all the people in the capital look at you, should they also get arrested and be beaten by you?¡± Seeing Pei Qinghan was very angry, Concubine Xiang hurriedly came forward and persuaded: ¡°Houye, it was Chener¡¯s first time to encounter such a thing. She didn¡¯t know the severity of her action, you just¡ª¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t know the severity? If I came a littlete, that person will die. Have you thought about the consequences?¡± It¡¯s not that Pei Qinghan asking justice for Bai Dabao. He was angry because this mother and daughter have no sense of propriety and didn¡¯t think who Bai Dabao was. At this moment, can their family get in trouble? Concubine Xiang had some realization. So she quickly came forward and brought herself to Pei Qinghan¡¯s arm. She put her hand on his chest and softly said: ¡°What Houye said is right. This concubine got confused for a moment.¡± Seeing Concubine Xiang like this, Pei Qinghan¡¯s anger finally dissipated. Naturally, his tone also eased a lot: ¡°Remember, you¡¯re not allowed to move the eldest miss and the Bai family without my permission. Do you understand?¡± Concubine Xiang hurriedly nodded her head and responded: ¡°I understand, I understand it both physically and mentally. Don¡¯t worry, Houye!¡± Pei Qinghan hummed, then took a nce at Pei Xiachen before turning around to leave. Chapter 639 - Concubine Xiang Chapter 639: Concubine Xiang Concubine Xiang told everyone in the room to leave. Then she sat down by the bed, patted her daughter¡¯s back, and whispered: ¡°Silly girl, don¡¯t you know your niang in your heart. Don¡¯t worry, as long as you like it, I will think of a way. Don¡¯t you want to marry Meng Gongzi? I will think of a way, so don¡¯t cry anymore.¡± When Pei Xiachen heard those words, she immediately sat up and asked with reddened eyes: ¡°Really? Niang, are you serious? Are you really going to help me?¡± Concubine Xiang nodded: ¡°Of course, when did I ever lie to you?¡± Pei Xiachen burst intoughter, and immediately jumped to Concubine Xiang¡¯s arms: ¡°Niang, you are so kind!¡± ¡°Okay, okay, hurry up and wash, then change clothes, I will take you to Tianyi Pavilion. I heard that Tianyi Pavilion received a new batch of clothing materials from Jin Country. The colors and styles are something we haven¡¯t seen before. Manydies and girls are going to Tianyi Pavilion these days. We can¡¯t be left behind.¡± Concubine Xiang looked at the departing back of her daughter, running happily. Then, she called someone to inform the eldest miss that they would go shopping. An hourter, Concubine Xiang, the newly dressed Pei Xiachen, and Bai Zhenzhu left Changyuan Houfu. Pei Xiachen was born in a good environment. She has white and beautiful skin. She also has a slender waist and long legs. She has a standard beauty. So when she got out of the carriage, she immediately attracted a lot of people¡¯s attention. Who in this world would not look at a beautiful girl? What Pei Xiachen likes the most was this feeling of being noticed. In the eyes of everyone, she felt like she was a fairy descended in the sky, and these vulgar people standing near her were not worthy to stand on the same ground as her. For example, this Bai Zhenzhu, who walked side by side with her. If not because her mother said that with Bai Zhenzhu near her, her beauty will increase by several points, she wouldn¡¯t walk with her. When did Bai Zhenzhu encounter such a scene? When she saw all thedies and little girls, dressed gorgeously, staring at her and Pei Xiachen, she became so nervous that she doesn¡¯t know where to put her hands. The shopkeeper greeted them and said to Concubine Xiang: ¡°Madam Xiang, you¡¯re here. Please go upstairs.¡± Upstairs was the VIP room, not everyone can go up in there. Although she was just a concubine, she was a concubine in Changyuan Houfu. Naturally, her identity was different from other small households. Concubine Xiang nodded her head to the shopkeeper and immediately walked up the stairs. Pei Xiachen and Bai Zhenzhu followed behind her. Low voices also followed behind them. And each sentence fell into Bai Zhenzhu and Pei Xiachen¡¯s ears. ¡°The one next to Second Miss Pei is the Eldest Miss, right?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her, she should be. There is no otherdy in the Pei family. I heard that this youngdy has been living outside, and was just found by Houye. Look at her, I don¡¯t know how much she suffered outside.¡± ¡°Yes, when this Eldest Miss stand together to the Second Miss, they look like a rich daughter and a vige girl. I don¡¯t know how long will it take before she reached the Second Miss¡¯s level in appearance.¡± Bai Zhenzhu frowned and lowered her head silently. However, Pei Xiachen raised her chin proudly, and her back straightened. ¡°Yeah right¡ª so what about the seconddy looks like a rich daughter? Isn¡¯t she a concubine¡¯s daughter? No matter how many times the people called her mother Madam Xiang, in the final analysis, she is a concubine. No matter how beautiful her face is, it can¡¯t erase her real identity, right? Although the eldest Miss doesn¡¯t look as good as she is now, her fiancee is his royal highness, Prince Jin. Haven¡¯t you heard of it?¡± Chapter 640 - Are you ok?

Chapter 640: Are you ok?

Bai Zhenzhu raised her head again, but Pei Xiachen was angry and blushed. She turned her head and stared at the women with broken mouths. However, she didn¡¯t know who was talking and could only stare at everyone. ¡°What are you two dallying about? Come on up quickly!¡± Concubine Xiang was already standing on the second floor when she waved at them. After Pei Xiachen stared at everyone, she was about to turn around, but heard the shopkeeper¡¯s voice downstairs: ¡°Meng Gongzi? If you want to buy clothes, you can just give me an order. Why did youe in person?¡± As soon as Pei Xiachen heard this, she immediately turned back and looked downstairs. But who would have thought that she turned forcefully that she stepped on the corner of her skirt, and she lost her bnce and fell down straight? When thedies downstairs saw this, they screamed in fright. Some even closed their eyes and didn¡¯t dare to look. Pei Xiachen¡¯s body fell on the stairs. Her back hurt so much that she almost fainted. When she turned her body, she rolled down the stairs again. *Bang, bang, bang* She rolled until she fell on the first floor and in front of a man. The man squatted down and looked at her face with a smile in his eyes, but he did notugh. He asked: ¡°Are you okay?¡± Pei Xiachen looked at him and saw the man¡¯s face. This was the face she was thinking about it. Now that he appeared in front of her, she even forgot the pain in her body. She stared at the man¡¯s eyes and said: ¡°I, I¡¯m okay.¡± She stretched out her hand, thinking that Meng Nan would hold her hand and pull her up. However, Meng Nan didn¡¯t do this. He straightened up and smiled lightly: ¡°Since you¡¯re okay, get up, it¡¯s cold on the ground!¡± After that, he asked the shopkeeper: ¡°My mother asked me to pick her up. Is she still here?¡± The shopkeeper nodded: ¡°Yes, in the VIP room on the second floor. This ve will take you there.¡± At this time, Concubine Xiang rushed down from above, and cursed at the dazed maidservant: ¡°What are you doing? Help her get up soon.¡± The maidservant returned to her senses. Everything happened so fast that she couldn¡¯t react. Meng Nan didn¡¯t look at them again, and went straight upstairs, and met a dazed youngdy halfway down the stairs. He looked at her and felt she was a bit familiar, but he couldn¡¯t remember where he had seen her, so he didn¡¯t say hello, and went straight away. Bai Zhenzhu¡¯s heart trembled in fright. This was Meng Nan. She had seen him once in Huangtuo Vige. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t recognize her. If he recognized her, things will be troublesome¡­ ¡­ Pei Xiachen was angry and embarrassed. Her whole body hurt when she fell. Fortunately, the stairs were not high and she didn¡¯t bump her head. Otherwise, she doesn¡¯t know what would be her ending. Concubine Xiang said: ¡°Chen¡¯er, where are you hurt? Tell your niang.¡± Pei Xiachen shook her head, then took a deep breath and said: ¡°Niang, I¡¯m fine, quickly fix my hair. We should go up.¡± Concubine Xiang said hurriedly: ¡°What are you saying? Let¡¯s go back quickly and I will find a doctor to check on you.¡± How could Pei Xiachen be willing? It was so hard to see Meng Nan. But he was upstairs now, so how can she leave? Never! Bai Zhenzhu also said: ¡°Yes, yes, let¡¯s go back ande back another day.¡± Pei Xiachen stubbornly shook her head: ¡°No, don¡¯t change the day, just today.¡± Concubine Xiang sighed, she stretched out her hand to tie her hair, and straightened the crooked bead flower: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Pei Xiachen patted the dust on her body and took a deep breath. She assumed the most elegant posture she could think of and walked upstairs step by step. The maidservant followed behind her and carefully helped her lift the corner of her skirt. She didn¡¯t dare to let her fall again. Chapter 641 - An eminent person has short memory

Chapter 641: An eminent person has short memory

There was a whole row of VIP rooms on the second floor. Some wererge, and some were small. The rooms can be used ording to the number of people. In each VIP room, there was an experienced embroiderer, who advises thedies and youngdies on selecting materials. At this time, the door of a VIP room was open, and voices could be heard inside. ¡°Nan¡¯er, look at how good the material Xue¡¯er chose for you. It fits you well.¡± ¡°Nan Dage looks good in everything he wears.¡± ¡°Look at that sweet mouth of yours, you haven¡¯t entered the Meng Family¡¯s door, but your elbow already turns around. Your eldest brother will be heartbroken. Now that you¡¯re still in Tianyi Pavilion, you also choose some material for him.¡± ¡°Oh, sister-inw, what nonsense are you talking about!¡± When Pei Xiachen heard the voice, she knew that it was Zheng Ruxue. She and Zheng Ruxue had met twice. She was a gentle, virtuous, beautiful, and generous woman as what the rumors said. A rare talent. When Pei Xiachen walked to the door, she pretended to pass by carelessly, then she turned her head back and made a surprised expression: ¡°Xue¡¯er Jiejie? Is it really you?¡± Then, she entered with a smile. Zheng Ruxue was shocked. Who was this girl in front of her? Why doesn¡¯t she have any impression? Mrs. Han, who was sitting next to Zheng Ruxue asked: ¡°People say hello to you, why aren¡¯t you answering back?¡± Zheng Ruxue got up and smiled at Pei Xiachen: ¡°Look at my clumsiness, but I don¡¯t know which young miss, this meimei is?¡± Pei Xiachen was a little embarrassed. She didn¡¯t expect Zheng Ruxue not to recognize her: ¡°Xue¡¯er Jiejie, you are an honorable person, it¡¯s only natural to be forgetful. We metst time in Liu Shng¡¯s flower banquet. My name is Pei Xiachen. ¡± Among the nobles in the capital, there was only one family named Pei, the Changyuan Houfu. The people inside immediately guessed her identity, and then their eyes fell behind Pei Xiachen. The girl with a stern face must be the daughter of Changyuan Houfu, who they just recovered from the outside. Zheng Ruxue suddenly said: ¡°Oh, it turned out to be Second Miss Pei. That¡¯s why I found you look so familiar, are you also here to buy clothes?¡± Pei Xiachen¡¯s eyes quickly swept around the room and saw Meng Nan sitting under the window drinking tea. Her eyes naturally stopped for two more breaths, then two red clouds appeared on her pretty cheeks. Pei Xiachen nodded her head and softly replied: ¡°Yes, my niang and I brought my eldest sister here to take a look at the new material. I didn¡¯t expect to meet Xue¡¯er Jiejie here by coincidence.¡± Mrs. Han, who was sitting next to Zheng Ruxue, showed a smile with a trace of ridicule: ¡°Originally, I wanted to invite you to sit together, but this room is too small. I better invite you another day.¡± Pei Xiachen understood her meaning, so she hurriedly said to Zheng Ruxue: ¡°Jiejie, take your time. If you have free time, you muste to Houfu and y with me.¡± Zheng Ruxue responded politely, while Pei Xiachen nodded her head to Meng Furen with a smile. She thought this smile was the most appropriate, then she gracefully turned around to leave. She thought these actions left a good impression on Meng Furen. Or at lease, this was the first step to let her know her existence. As soon as the Pei family left, Young Miss Han ordered the maidservant next to her: ¡°Close the door, don¡¯t let any inexplicable peoplee in.¡± She can see clearly that this Pei Xiachen was not aiming at Zhang Ruxue. At such a young age, she has a pair of fox-like eyes. And when she stared at Meng Nan, those eyes were so eager to stick at Meng Nan¡¯s body. This dead girl, she hasn¡¯t fully grown up yet, but she wanted to grab a man that belongs to their Zhang family? Well, look at the virtues of her mother. What kind of mother was she? So what kind of daughter she will have? Both of them were foxes. Chapter 642 - Pick Her Up

Chapter 642: Pick Her Up

Meng Nan was so annoyed. He felt like he has fallen to his mother¡¯s pit. She said that she bought things, so he had toe and pick her up. But what was the result? Mrs. Han looked at Meng Nan, who was sitting far away and holding the teacup. His eyes stared outside the window while fanning the fan in his hand. He didn¡¯t even take a nce at Zhang Ruxue. She wanted to find a chance for them to get along with each other, so she suggested for them to go to Minglou for a tea after ordering materials. The environment in Minglou was particrly good. There were exquisite gardens. Zhang Ruxue and Meng Nan can go for a walk and stay together. By then, won¡¯t they have a chance to get close to each other? Unfortunately, Meng Nan didn¡¯t agree. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, there is still a lot of work to do for the New Year¡¯s Eve banquet. I have to go quickly. I can¡¯t dy it anymore.¡± Meng Furen wanted to keep him, but seeing that his face doesn¡¯t look so good, she just closed her mouth. She could only watch her son disappeared at the door. Zheng Ruxue¡¯s eyes turned red. She lowered her head and said, ¡°Auntie, I also want to go.¡± Seeing her little sister-inw¡¯s appearance, Mrs. Han felt worried andplicated. A group of people scattered. When Meng Nan got on the carriage, Jin Shiwei, who was sitting beside him said with a smile: ¡°Gongzi, when you went out just now, Miss Zheng¡¯s eyes were red. I¡¯m afraid that she is crying now.¡± Meng Nan sighed and closed his eyes. His mind was only full of Bai Zhi¡¯s image. He stayed silent for a while, then suddenly asked: ¡°These days, is there a letter for me?¡± Jin Shiwei shook his head: ¡°No, I went to the concierge every day to ask, but they said no.¡± Meng Nan suddenly opened his eyes: ¡°No, not good!¡± Jin Shiwei said: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Meng Nan said: ¡°I and Boss Chen used to write back every 10 days. He used to be punctual, right?¡± Jin Shiwei nodded his head: ¡°Yes, he used to be punctual. Maybe he is busy recently.¡± Meng Nan shook his head: ¡°Impossible. Boss Chen knows that I am waiting for a letter. No matter how busy he is, he will not dy this matter. Besides, 10 days are enough for him to write a letter, right?¡± Jin Shiwei said inside his heart: It¡¯s not like people only write letters, they also have other business of their own. Meng Nan said to Jin Shiwei: ¡°When we go back to the house, you use any means to ask about this matter. I don¡¯t believe that there is no letter even after half a month.¡± Jin Shiwei replied: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll ask when I return home.¡± At around 3 p.m., Jin Shiwei came rushing: ¡°Gongzi, you guessed it right.¡± Meng Nan raised an eyebrow: ¡°Guess what?¡± ¡°The concierge refused to say at first, so I used some tricks. Then, he told me the truth. Not only did he received a letter, but he also received several of them in a row. They were collected by Furen, and Furen didn¡¯t let them speak about it.¡± Meng Nan got up from the chair with a gloomy face, raised his leg, and walked out. From his courtyard, he went straight to Fushou Courtyard ¡°Gongzi, why are you here? Furen hasn¡¯t returned yet.¡± Meng Nan ignored the maidservant and went straight into his mother¡¯s room. When he entered the room, he rummaged through the dressing table, the boxes, and the desk. In the end, he found the letters under his mother¡¯s pillow. There were four letters in total¡­ ¡­ He was familiar with the handwriting on the envelope, they were all written by Boss Chen. Looking at the handwriting, it seemed that he was a little anxious and not calm enough when he wrote it. ¡°Gongzi, what are you doing?¡± Two maidservants looked at Meng Nan with fear on their faces. They wanted to stop him, but they didn¡¯t dare to step forward. Meng Nan raised the letters in his hand and said to the two maidservants: ¡°When mother came back, tell her that I took these letters, and I would like to ask her not to make such efforts again in the future.¡± Chapter 643 - He can’t go where he wants to go, he can’t see the people he wants to see

Chapter 643: He can¡¯t go where he wants to go, he can¡¯t see the people he wants to see After leaving Fushou Courtyard, Meng Nan said to Jin Xiaoan, ¡°You arrange things for me. I don¡¯t want them to send my letter to this mansion. Let them send the letters directly to my courtyard in the future. And you will collect them regrly.¡±

He took the letters back to Nanju Courtyard. He closed the door as soon as he entered, then sat down and open the letter. As he read the letter one by one, hisplexion was constantly changing and his eyes became gloomy. Jin Shiwei had never seen Meng Nan like this before, and so he busily asked: ¡°Gongzi, what did the letter say? Why do you look like this?¡± Meng Nan mmed the letter on the table and said in a deep voice, ¡°Something happened to Zhi¡¯er.¡± ¡°Something happened? What happened?¡± Jin Shiwei asked urgently. Meng Nan handed him the letters: ¡°Look at it yourself.¡± Meng Nan turned and started collecting his things in the closet. When Jin Shiwei finished reading the letters, Meng Nan already packed his things. He carried his baggage, took the sword, and walked out. Jin Shiwei hurriedly stopped him: ¡°Gongzi, where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to find her.¡± Meng Nan said. Jin Shiwei anxiously said: ¡°Gongzi, didn¡¯t you read the letters? Bai Zhi has escaped, but they don¡¯t know where she is from the time being. As long as she safely escapes, as long as she is still in the Chu Country, she will return to Huangtou Vige. Even if you go now, where will you look for her?¡± Meng Nan said: ¡°I will wait for her in Huangtuo Vige.¡± ¡°Gongzi, calm down. It will be the Chinese New Year soon. This is the first time you take responsibility for the New Year¡¯s Eve celebration. If you go now, who will do your job? You will only cause big trouble!¡± Meng Nan shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t care about it, what does it have to do with me? It¡¯s not something I want to do. It¡¯s just right to leave.¡± He was tired of staying in the capital, so he wanted to leave and nevere back. ¡°Gongzi, what are you talking about? If you go, what about Master and Furen?¡± Jin Shiwei was calm at this time. His mind was also clear. At this time, he shouldn¡¯t let his young master leave. Meng Nan paused. His eyes were filled with distress. After hesitating for a while, he gritted his teeth: ¡°I don¡¯t care about them now, I just want to find Zhi¡¯er.¡± He pushed Jin Shiwei away and opened the door to leave. As soon as the door was opened, he saw his mother standing at the door. His mother looked at him with tears: ¡°Nan¡¯er, do you really want to leave? You don¡¯t even want to care for your parents because of that wild girl from the mountain vige?¡± Meng Nan thought he could leave without care, but facing his mother¡¯s face, full of tears. He realized that he was not as cruel as he thought. ¡°Mother, why did you hide those letters?¡± Meng Nan asked. Xu Furen stared at her son¡¯s face and asked word by word: ¡°I am asking you, do you really want to leave? Even if you no longer be the son of Meng Family?¡± Meng Nan was silent for a long time but said in the end: ¡°I will find her. As long as she is safe, I wille back.¡± Xu Furen shook her head: ¡°You can¡¯t go!¡± Meng Nan grabbed his baggage, avoided his mother, and strode forward. Behind him, the maidservants panicked and yelled: ¡°Madam, what¡¯s wrong with you? Hurry up, ask the doctor toe. Madam passed out.¡± Meng Nan turned around as his baggage fell to the ground. He knew that he couldn¡¯t go to where he wanted to go, and couldn¡¯t see the people he wanted to see. * In Xiao Wangfu. Chu Feng was sitting in the pavilion of the Pce Garden with a gloomy expression in his face. Despite the cold wind, he didn¡¯t feel the slightest coldness. His blood all over his body was boiling. He said to the guard beside him: ¡°Has everything been arranged?¡± The guard nodded his head: ¡°Your highness, Prince Jin will definitely pass by Paoma Valley tomorrow afternoon. This subordinate has already set up a trap in Paoma Valley. It will difficult for him to escape unless he flies.¡± Chapter 644 - Only need to succeed, not to fail

Chapter 644: Only need to seed, not to fail

Chu Feng coldly snorted: ¡°Don¡¯t be careless, he is not a soft-footed shrimp. This time, you can only need to seed, not to fail. Do you understand?¡± The guard nodded his head and then stepped down. Chu Feng picked up the wine that had already cooled down on the table, drank it with one gulp, and waved his hand. The wine cup fell on the ground and shattered, just like their so-called brotherhood. When ites to brotherhood, he and Chu Yan don¡¯t seem to have any brotherhood. Chu Yan has always been far away from the capital since he was a child. He knew he existed, but he had never seen him. He even almost forgot his existence. But when Chu Yan came back, his imperial father seems not to care about him. However, when he mentioned him, his imperial father¡¯s eyebrows raised unconsciously. He never had such a reaction when he mentioned other princes. Only then did he understand that this so-called alienation and indifference were his means of covering and protecting him. Among all his brothers, their imperial father cared most about Chu Yan and only Chu Yan. He had always wondered before, why there were so many favored concubines in the harem, but why the first seat was vacant. Now he understood. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t toote. He seeded to let his mother sit on the empress¡¯s throne. He was now only one step away from being the crown prince. As long as Chu Yanpletely disappears from this world, then this step was just under his feet. He now even forgot what Chu Yan looked like! It has been 10 years since he left the capital to go north. Since it has been so long, why did he bother toe back? * December 20th, rainy. The cold winter rain was extremely cold. As if every drop of rain on their face was like an ice needle stuck into the flesh. ¡°Your royal highness, it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s find a ce to camp. It will be more inconvenient when the rain gets heavy in a while.¡± Zhou Gang said to Hu Feng. Hu Feng looked at the front. The road ahead was hidden in the drizzle. He couldn¡¯t see a thing. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s camp!¡± He said in a low voice. The soldiers were very experienced, everything was readily avable. Soon 7 to 8 tents were set up. Hu Feng and Zhou Gang entered thergest tent with two carbon basins already in the fire. The four people sat down around a carbon basin, and Zhou Awu helped Hu Feng to take off his soaked clothes and put them to another carbon basin to bake. ¡°Your royal highness, your wound is oozing with blood again.¡± Zhou Awu looked at the gauze on Hu Feng¡¯s body, covered with blood. Hu Feng lowered his head and took a nce, then put on clean clothes and said: ¡°It¡¯s not in the way.¡± Zhou Awu sighed: ¡°If Zhi¡¯er was here, with her medical skills, you wouldn¡¯t need to bear this wound for a long time.¡± Hu Feng frowned and sat down in front of the carbon basin. He said to Zhou Gang: ¡°How long will it take before we get to the capital?¡± Zhou Gang took out the topographic map from his sleeve. After reading it carefully, he busily replied: ¡°If we pass by the Paoma Valley tomorrow, we will be on the official road. After traveling another day, we will be there.¡± Hu Feng took the map in Zhou Gang¡¯s hand and read it carefully. His frowned eyebrows didn¡¯t rx at all, he asked: ¡°Don¡¯t you think this journey is too smooth?¡± When Fu Zheng heard those words, he said: ¡°What his royal highness said is right. Our journey went too smoothly. With Prince Xiao¡¯s temperament, he wouldn¡¯t allow us to return to the capital alive.¡± Hu Feng handed the map back to Zhou Gang and said, ¡°If you want to set up an ambush on thisst section of the road, where would you choose?¡± The three of them looked at each other and said in unison: ¡°Panlong Hill?¡± Hu Feng nodded his head: ¡°If it is an ordinary person, I¡¯m afraid he will choose Panlong Hill. The terrain is dangerous and easy to attack people. Even if we send a few people to guard, it will be difficult to pass smoothly. Chapter 645 - Detour

Chapter 645: Detour

¡°However, at the same time, it was only 5 miles away from the patrol camp. So although it¡¯s a good ce, it¡¯s also extremely dangerous. Once the patrolmen arrive, they will also get in danger.¡± ¡°With Chu Feng¡¯s temperament, he always sought stability and will not take such a risk. Therefore, he will not ambush people in Panlong Hill.¡± Fu Zheng looked at the map and suddenly said: ¡°If it¡¯s not Panlong Hill, then is it Paoma Valley?¡± Hu Feng nodded his head: ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Paoma Valley. This Paomapo seems ordinary, but in fact, there is a dangerous road in the middle. As long as they do some tricks on that road, this ambush will bring them immediate sess.¡± Zhou Gang asked: ¡°Then, what shall we do?¡± Hu Feng said: ¡°Before entering the capital, I don¡¯t want to encounter another trouble again. I don¡¯t have any more time to dy. We will take a detour in Xilin tomorrow and go to the capital.¡± have trouble again. I don¡¯t have the time to dy with him. I will detour to Xilin tomorrow and go to Beijing.¡± He just wanted to meet his imperial father soon, and then go to look for Bai Zhi and Hu Changlin. If Chu Feng wanted to fight after that, he will apany him, but not now. * ¡°What are you talking about? He didn¡¯te? How is this possible?¡± Chu Feng stared at the guard in front of him. The guard said in a panic: ¡°Your royal highness, this subordinate sent people to explore their whereabouts and found traces of them camping in the river valley. They said they found traces of horses going to Paoma Valley, but then they don¡¯t know where did they go.¡± Chu Feng sat back in his chair, he was slightly dispirited: ¡°He must have guessed it. I should have thought of it.¡± With Chu Yan¡¯s experience on the battlefield, how could he not guess that there will be an ambush on the road? A man kept marching and fighting was good in analyzing tactics. So it was understandable that he thought that there would ambush in Paoma Valley. He should have thought of it long ago. ¡°Continue to explore!¡± As soon as the guard went down, another guard came to report: ¡°Your highness, Prince Jin has entered the capital.¡± Chu Feng was not too surprised. Since he took a detour and avoided his ambush, it was normal for him to enter the capital. At the moment, it seems that he has to find another opportunity to take action. ¡°I see, step back. Go and notify our men to withdraw outside.¡± After the guard left, Chu Feng immediately went back to his room, changed his clothes, and hurried into the pce. * In Qingan Pce Empress Chun was taking a nap when maidservant rushed into the inner hall: ¡°Niangniang, his highness, Prince Xiao wants to see you.¡± Su Chun opened her eyes, turned to look at the maidservant, and slowly got up. Her ck hair fell to her chest, making her face whiter. ¡°What is he so anxious about?¡± Chu Feng would never enter the pce unless there was an urgent matter. ¡°Let hime in.¡± She got out of bed, and another maidservant helped her wear outer clothes. However, before she could finish, Chu Feng stepped into the inner hall. ¡°Muhou!¡± Chu Feng lowered his gaze and bowed his head to Su Chun. Su Chun said: ¡°No need for ceremony, sit down!¡± Now Chu Feng doesn¡¯t have the heart to sit down and gossip, he anxiously said: ¡°Muhou, Chu Yan has entered the capital.¡± Her half-squinted like phoenix eyes immediately opened wide, and her eyes immediately covered with coldness: ¡°What did you say?¡± Chu Feng took a nce at the maidservants and eunuchs in the pce but did not speak. Su Chun waved her hand: ¡°You all step back!¡± Only the mother and son were left in the huge inner hall. Su Chun sat down in the chair. Beside her, there was a new steaming tea on her teacup. It was her favorite Dahongpao. But at this time, she had no intention of tasting tea. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you have arranged everything? Didn¡¯t you say that it will be impossible for him to enter the capital? What happened?¡± Su Chun asked urgently. Chu Feng¡¯s face was filled with anger: ¡°I made the arrangements, but who knows that he will turn around halfway? My arrangements ended all in vain. He has already entered the capital now, it¡¯s useless to say more. It¡¯s better to think about what should we do next.¡± *Niangniang ¨C address to the empress. *Muhou ¨C mother. Chapter 646 - Su Chun

Chapter 646: Su Chun

Su Chun frowned and her expression became gloomy: ¡°Since Chu Yan is still alive, your imperial father¡¯s illness healed by itself. And recently, he has started to pave way for him in the imperial court. You know all this. How could you make such a big mistake?¡± Chu Feng said: ¡°Muhou, we have been making our move for so many years. Now we have a lot of people in our hands. Why are you afraid of him?¡± Su Chun red at him: ¡°Silly, are these people in your hands can be used by you? Don¡¯t you know the answer yourself? Chu Yan is gone, and your imperial father acquiesced, that¡¯s why you can use them. But now, Chu Yan is back, your father¡¯s eyes fell on someone else. Can those people, who follow the wind and steer the wheel, listen to you?¡± Chu Feng¡¯s face was filled with worry: ¡°Muhou, is there no other way?¡± Su Chun thought for a while, then suddenly said, ¡°It¡¯s not that there is no other way.¡± ¡°Muhou, please say!¡± Chu Feng immediately pricked up his ears. Su Chun said: ¡°Changyuan Houfu recently brought back a daughter. Do you know this?¡± Chu Feng nodded: ¡°I heard that it was the baby 13 years ago. At that time, they said the baby died. Why is she alive now?¡± Su Chun lightly snorted: ¡°This crazy thing is not the main point, the main point is she¡¯s back. This little girl is Dongfang Mu¡¯s granddaughter and Chu Yan¡¯s fiancee. What kind of person is Dongfang Mu, don¡¯t you know?¡± Chu Feng puzzled: ¡°Please tell me directly.¡± ¡°Dongfang Mu¡¯s influence in the imperial court is not simple, which can shake it by 3 points. Your imperial father also trusts him very much and even rely on him. When your imperial father sent Chu Yan to him, he asked him to train him as the Crown Prince. Therefore, Dongfang Mu and the emperor secretly made a marriage contract between Chu Yan and the baby.¡± ¡°As long as you get Dongfang Mu¡¯s support, Chu Yan will simply be a fart.¡± Chu Feng suddenly said, ¡°So what muhou meant to say is for me to approach this granddaughter? If I get that girl, I¡¯ll get the throne?¡± Su Chun nodded: ¡°Yes, Dongfang Mu has only one daughter, and he loves this daughter the most. Now that his granddaughter is back, can¡¯t he have a love for her? Naturally, the emperor and the Pei Family will not change their mind in this marriage, but what if the little girl didn¡¯t like this marriage contract?¡± Chu Feng thoroughly understood and gave Su Chun a thumbs up: ¡°Muhou, you are wise. This son will do it.¡± Su Chun said: ¡°This matter can¡¯t be done in a hurry. I¡¯ll find a way to make this little girl enter the pce. Then you will visit me.¡± Chu Feng smiled and said: ¡°It¡¯s still muhou who is thoughtful.¡± * ¡°Master, we¡¯re only 2 miles away from the capital.¡± The guard reported to Dongfang Mu, who was in the carriage. Dongfang Mu stopped the carriage, got out, and asked for a horse to ride on: ¡°After sitting in the carriage for several days, it¡¯s time to move around.¡± If Bai Zhi didn¡¯t insist, he wouldn¡¯t get in the carriage. He doesn¡¯t like shrinking himself in a small carriage. How can it be morefortable than riding a horse? When Dongfang Mu rode up, he asked Dongfang Wan: ¡°Wan¡¯er, the capital is just right in front of us, how are you feeling?¡± Dongfang Wan raised the curtain and smiled at Dongfang Mu: ¡°Father, I¡¯m fine. Why did youe out of the carriage again?¡± Dongfang Mu chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯m tired of riding in the carriage, so I came out. Besides, it¡¯s not raining anymore. Zhi¡¯er won¡¯t say anything.¡± She doesn¡¯t know when it starts, but her father began to call Bai Zhi ¡®Zhi¡¯er¡¯ so smoothly, just like when he was calling her ¡®Wan¡¯er¡¯. As if Bai Zhi was also a member of their Dongfang¡¯s Family. Chapter 647 - Vomiting blood

Chapter 647: Vomiting blood

She also felt that Doctor Bai was like a member of their Dongfang Family.? He easily got close to them, as if he was naturally born like that. Even Cui¡¯er, who was close to them, became also very close to Doctor Bai. How good would it be if he lives with them all the time, right? ¡°Mdy, it¡¯s time to take your medicine.¡± Cui¡¯er took a pill in her hand and held a teacup on her other hand. Taking advantage of this moment where the carriage stopped, she quickly took out the medicine. Dongfang Wan used to hate taking medicine the most. She was annoyed whenever she saw medicine. For her to take her medicine, Bai Zhi deliberately made her medicine into a pill. However, she didn¡¯t know what he added and she made the medicine less unptable. And so, she doesn¡¯t resist taking medicine at all now. After swallowing the pill, Dongfang Wan said to Cui¡¯er: ¡°If Doctor Bai could stay with us like this forever, it would be great!¡± Cui¡¯er smiled and said: ¡°He will naturally stay with Mdy, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Dongfang Wan¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°Is this what he said?¡± Cui¡¯er shook her head: ¡°He didn¡¯t say it, but I am sure he will. There is no need to say it.¡± Dongfang Wan looked disappointed: ¡°Silly girl, don¡¯t talk nonsense. What are you saying? If my illness is cured, he will naturally leave and return to his hometown. Why would he stay with us all the time? Didn¡¯t he said that he has two shops in the two left unattended?¡± Cui¡¯er pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say anything. How could those two shops be more important than her mother? However, she endured not to say these words. Or more like, she doesn¡¯t dare to say it. * At the capital¡¯s gate, Pei Qinghan has been waiting for a long time. 3 days ago, he received news that Dongfang Mu had left Qiyun Mountain with Dongfang Wan toe to the capital. He has been waiting here for the past 3 days. ¡°Master, it¡¯s been 3 days, did they change their mind toe to the capital?¡± San Fu, who was standing beside Pei Qinghan said. Pei Qinghan shook his head: ¡°No, they will definitelye. The emperor must have told him about Pei Xiayan. If he knows that I have found Pei Xiayan, can he note?¡± San Fu nodded his head: ¡°That¡¯s true. Their Dongfang family only has this bloodline left. Naturally, they will attach great importance to her.¡± Thinking of Dongfang Wan¡¯s sick appearance, Pei Qinghan frowned. He felt flustered and had mixed emotions. The next moment, someone came to report: ¡°Houye, the caravan from the Dongfang Family is here.¡± Pei Qinghan¡¯s closed eyes opened immediately. He got out of the carriage quickly, stood in the most conspicuous ce at the capital¡¯s gate, and watched the distant convoy approaching their way. The one leading the caravan was Dongfang Mu. He was riding fast at the front, so he was the first one who saw Pei Qinghan. Dongfang Mu sneered: ¡°Boy, it¡¯s you who deliver yourself to me.¡± He pretended not to see Pei Qinghan, as his horse continued galloping very fast. When he rushed to Pei Qinghan, he suddenly pulled the reins. The horse raised its front hoof and neighed, and the horse¡¯s iron-d hit Pei Qinghan¡¯s cheek, making him fall to the ground. After Pei Qinghan was lifted by his subordinates, he spat out a mouthful of blood and two big teeth. He couldn¡¯t speak in pain. Dongfang Mu said: ??¡±Oh, isn¡¯t this the son-inw of our Dongfang family? I saw someone standing here from the distance, but I thought it¡¯s just vegetable seller waiting for someone.¡± Pei Qinghan was about to vomit blood again. He, he did it deliberately. But what can he say? He was Dongfang Mu. Don¡¯t say he was Pei Qinghan. Because even when Dongfang Mu was in the pce, because of his virtue, even the emperor can¡¯t control him. Chapter 648 - Fake goods

Chapter 648: Fake goods

Pei Qinghan endured the pain he felt on his face and body, then pushed his subordinates away. He gritted his teeth and bowed to Dongfang Mu: ¡°Father-inw, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time!¡± Dongfang Mu raised an eyebrow: ¡°You are waiting for me? Why are you waiting for me?¡± Dongfang Mu asked, but inside his heart, he wanted to see how he will tell a big lie. Pei Qinghan replied: ¡°Father-inw, you have been away from the capital for a long time, so there are some things you don¡¯t know. Originally, I nned to take Xiayan to Qiyun Mountain but I received a message that you will return to the capital for the New Year, so I waited here every day.¡± Dongfangmu asked: ¡°Who is Xiayan you¡¯re talking about?¡± The carriage that followed behind Dongfang Mu stopped. Dongfang Wan, who was sitting in the carriage with closed eyes and resting, immediately opened her eyes when she heard the word ¡®Xiayan¡¯. Xiayan? Pei Xiayan? That was her daughter¡¯s name. The name she mentioned to Pei Qingyan when she gave birth to her baby that day. At that time, Pei Qinghan still liked this child very much and treated her very kindly, but she doesn¡¯t know why, a few momentster, he became like a different person. He didn¡¯te to see her nor the child. The child was born prematurely, her body was weak, and died soon afterward. At the same time, she was ill, so she couldn¡¯t take care of her. She hadn¡¯t mentioned the name Xiayan in more than 10 years and had never heard of it in Pei Qinghan¡¯s mouth. Pei Qinghan faced Dongfang Mu, but his eyes were staring at the carriage behind him: ¡°Xiayan is my child and Wan¡¯er. 13 years ago, I thought the child had died. I was heartbroken, so I asked someone to buried the child. I always thought the child had died until I met the servant who was responsible for the burial, and learned that she was still alive. He said he didn¡¯t want to get in trouble, so he gave away the child. I tracked it until the end and found the child. She came back recently in Changyuan Houfu.¡± Dongfang Wan walked out of the carriage and stood on the frame, she stared at Pei Qinghan and said: ¡°What did you say? You say it again!¡± Pei Qinghan was a little surprised. Dongfang Wan¡¯s appearance looked very different from thest time he saw her. Her pale and thin cheeks were now full again. Dongfang Mu busily said: ¡°Wan¡¯er, don¡¯t get too excited. Doctor Bai said, your body can¡¯t be excited at the moment. You must be calm, do you understand?¡± He regretted it now. He shouldn¡¯t have stopped in here. After kicking Pei Qinghan, he should have moved forward. After being stimted by Pei Qinghan¡¯s words, she may have to face any consequences. Dongfang Wan took a deep breath and let her beating heart slowly calmed down. Her father was right. She couldn¡¯t be excited, she couldn¡¯t be too excited, she just recovered, she should lose herself again. After calming down, Dongfang Wan asked Pei Qinghan again: ¡°Say it, make it clear.¡± Pei Qinghan said: ¡°Wan¡¯er, our daughter is not dead. She is still alive. I have found her. She is in our house now. If you want to see her, you can go back with me now.¡± Dongfang Mu busily said: ¡°She doesn¡¯t need to go to your house to see the child. We will go back to Dongfang Mansion. You send someone to send the child in there. I will see whether she has the bloodline of our Dongfang Family.¡± Pei Qinghan frowned. He didn¡¯t expect Dongfang Mu to be so calm, and his words were quite meaningful. As if he had determined that this Xiayan was a fake. Chapter 649 - How can she be calm?

Chapter 649: How can she be calm?

¡°Father-inw, what do you mean by that? What are you doubting about?¡± Pei Qinghan asked. Dongfang Mu replied: ¡°I¡¯m not doubting anything. It¡¯s just, this happened so suddenly, and at such a coincidence. I have to more cautious.¡± He said to Pei Qinghan. Dongfang Wan also heard her father¡¯s words. Right, she shouldn¡¯t get too excited and think about it carefully. Dongfang Wan understood her father¡¯s intentions. Coupled with her disappointment and distrust of Pei Qinghan, at this time, she shouldn¡¯t believe his words easily. What¡¯s more, Prince Jin was back. Pei Qinghan found the child was a bit too coincidental. Her fired up heart gradually cooled down, but there was still a glimmer of hope. She said: ¡°Just do as what my father said. Let¡¯s go back to Dongfang Mansion first. You send someone to bring Xiayan over there.¡± After speaking, Dongfang Wan turned and returned inside the carriage. Pei Qinghan became more confused. What was this situation? Doesn¡¯t Dongfang Wan miss her daughter day and night? Why now that he said her daughter was back, she didn¡¯t rush back to Changyuan Houfu as expected? Dongfang Mu was very satisfied with his daughter¡¯s performance. He looked at Pei Qinghan proudly and coldly said: ¡°Pei Qinghan, you should know my temperament. The thing I hate the most in my life is someone trying to fool me. Whoever tried to fool me didn¡¯t have any good end.¡± Pei Qinghan felt his swollen cheeks became more painful. His hands clenched into fists under his sleeves shooked constantly. Dongfang Mu walked away, followed by three carriages. When the middle carriage passed by Pei Qinghan, a gust of wind blew the carriage curtain. He looked at a person with eyes almost the same as Dongfang Wan. That person also looked at him. That person¡¯s eyes were cold and sharp just like a knife. Pei Qinghan¡¯s heart trembled. Even his body couldn¡¯t help but tremble. He took a step back in a hurry as if he saw some terrible monster. ¡°Houye, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± San Fu hurriedly supported Pei Qinghan. Pei Qinghan pointed to the carriage that had gone far away: ¡°Did you see that?¡± San Fu shook his head: ¡°See what?¡± Pei Qinghan wanted to say it, but he didn¡¯t know how to say it. His mouth opened for a long time, so his stomach was filled with a cold wind. In the end, he couldn¡¯t say a word. * Inside the carriage, Dongfang Wan clutched Cui¡¯er¡¯s hand tightly: ¡°Cui¡¯er, do you think what Pei Qinghan said is true? Did my child really not die? Did she really came back?¡± Cui¡¯er stroked her mdy¡¯s hand and said: ¡°Mdy, you must not get too excited. Doctor Bai said that you are now in the most critical period of recovery. You mustn¡¯t let your emotions fluctuate too much. Otherwise, it will be very detrimental to your recovery.¡± Dongfang Wan tried her best to calm her mind, but still held Cuier¡¯s hand and didn¡¯t let go: ¡°I know, I know, but Cui¡¯er, I can¡¯t be calm. That¡¯s my daughter I¡¯m thinking for more than 10 years. I always thought that she died. But now, Pei Qinghan is saying that she didn¡¯t die. That she¡¯s back, so how can I be calm?¡± Cui¡¯er busily said: ¡°Mdy, didn¡¯t you hear what the master said? He said what Pei Qinghan said may not be credible. You still don¡¯t expect too much. Mdy, this ve also believes that the young miss is not dead, but I don¡¯t believe what Pei Qinghan said. Mdy, you must not be fooled by Pei Qinghan.¡± Dongfang Wan¡¯s heart gradually calmed down. Right, what Cui¡¯er said was right. She must not be fooled by Pei Qinghan. Chapter 650 - Permission Chapter 650: Permission When the caravan stopped outside the Dongfang Mansion, everyone got out of the carriage and went straight inside the house. Bai Zhi was pulled to the side by Dongfang Mu and asked in a low voice: ¡°Can¡¯t we tell her now?¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°Wait for 2 more days.¡± Dongfang Mu said anxiously: ¡°But if Pei Qinghan sends that girl to our door. Wan¡¯er wouldn¡¯t be able to hold her emotion. She may be even cheated by that Pei Qinghan again.¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°No, herdy is not as fragile as you think. She is strong and smart. I believe she will not be deceived by his lies.¡± She raised her eyes and stared at Dongfang Mu: ¡°Grandfather, haven¡¯t you seen the power of your bloodline? If she is not from your family, then don¡¯t let her be part of your family. The truth is the truth. The fake is fake. I¡¯m sure she can tell the difference.¡± Dongfang Mu was relieved and said cheerfully: ¡°You are right. My Wan¡¯er is strong and smart. Pei Qinghan¡¯s little tricks can¡¯t deceive her.¡± * 2 hourster, the carriage of Changyuan Houfu arrived. Pei Qinghan got out of the carriage with a swollen face and a gloomy expression. In the other carriage, Bai Zhenzhu was helped toe down. Pei Qinghan walked to Bai Zhenzhu and whispered: ¡°You should behave well. It¡¯s best to coax her to go back home with you. Do you understand?¡± Bai Zhenzhu busily nodded her head. In front of Pei Qinghan, she always got nervous. She didn¡¯t even dare to show too much presence. Pei Qinghan frowned. Looking at her, she looked a bit like a daughter for Chaungyuan Houfu, but he was still annoyed. He didn¡¯t say another word, he turned to enter the gate. The little guard at the gate stopped him: ¡°Daren, who are you looking for?¡± Pei Qinghan¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief: ¡°You don¡¯t know me?¡± The little guard shook his head and simply said: ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Pei Qinghan¡¯s face turned cold. He is the son-inw of the Dongfang Family. But now that he was entering their door, he was stopped by a little guard? San Fu hurriedly said, ¡°Keep your dog eyes wide open, this is the Master of Changyuan Houfu, and also the son-inw of your Dongfang family. Aren¡¯t you still letting him get inside?¡± The little guard refused to give up, he said with a helpless look: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the master ordered me that anyone who wants toe must be reported to him first. No one can enter without his permission, even if it¡¯s the emperor.¡± Pei Qinghan felt his face hurt even more as if he was severely pped. Bai Zhenzhu was a little dumbfounded. This mansion doesn¡¯t look as grand as Houfu, but the people living in it were more arrogant. They didn¡¯t even allow the dignified Houye to enter casually¡­ ¡­ After waiting for half an hour, just when Pei Qinghan¡¯s patience was about to be exhausted, the little guard who went to report came back, then he said to Pei Qinghan: ¡°Daren, young miss, pleasee in.¡± Pei Qinghan coldly snorted and red at the little guard. Even knowing that this matter has nothing to do with him, he couldn¡¯t help but be angry. Besides, aside from the little guard, who else can report inside? Pei Qinghan led Bai Zhenzhu inside the mansion, and under the guidance of the servants, they went straight to the front hall. Although the mansion of Dongfang Family was as not as spacious as the Houfu, it was very elegant and chic everywhere. At first nce, it can be seen they were not an ordinary family. In the front hall, Dongfang Mu was sitting in the main seat and drinking hot tea. Dongfang Wan was sitting in the lower right side, she was stretching her neck to look outside. When she saw that Pei Qinghan had brought the girl over, she was thinking about getting up. However, Dongfang Mu busily cough with deep meaning, so she sat down again. Pei Qinghan brought Bai Zhenzhu and forced a smile on his aching face. ¡°Yan¡¯er, hurry up and greet your grandfather and your mother.¡± Pei Qinghan pulled Bai Zhenzhu forward. Chapter 651 - The so-called Yan’er

Chapter 651: The so-called Yan¡¯er

Dongfang Mu didn¡¯t stop him, he only half-squinted his eyes to look at the so-called Yan¡¯er in Pei Qinghan¡¯s mouth. Bai Zhenzhu stepped forward, knelt in front of Dongfang Mu, and kowtowed: ¡°Grandfather!¡± Her voice slightly trembled and she didn¡¯t even dare to lift her head. After all, she was a fake. She felt guilty inside her heart. Pei Qinghan hurriedly said: ¡°And your mother, this is your mother.¡± Bai Zhenzhu turned her knees and turned to face Dongfang Wan on the other side and kowtowed: ¡°Niang!¡± Whether she called Dongfang Mu ¡®grandfather¡¯ or Dongfang Wan ¡®mother¡¯, her voice trembled. People could only feel that she was scared, they didn¡¯t sense any trace of joy or excitement in her. At this kind of moment, shouldn¡¯t be people crying in joy? Why everyone was so calm? Dongfang Wan said: ¡°Get up,e over and let me see you!¡± Bai Zhenzhu got up obediently and walked slowly to Dongfang Wan. Even at this moment, she didn¡¯t dare to look straight at Dongfang Wan. Dongfang Wan said: ¡°Child, look up quickly.¡± Bai Zhenzhu had no choice but to slowly raise her head. When her eyes fell on the woman in front of her, she was shocked. Her heartbeat was like a beating drum, and her forehead was filled with sweat. The woman in front of her was very beautiful. Especially those eyes of her, she felt like she had seen it before. Dongfang Wan was also shocked. Her heart was filled with disappointment. This child¡¯s face was not even half simr to her. She still remembered that when her daughter was born, the midwife said that the child¡¯s eyes looked like her eyes. Her eyes were big and she had double eyelids. However, the girl in front of her has small eyes and single eyelids. How can a person¡¯s eyes change? She is not Yan¡¯er. For some reason, Dongfang Wan was relieved. Seeing his daughter¡¯s face like this, Dongfang Mu knew that his daughter had already analyzed things, so he turned his head and said to Pei Qinghan: ¡°You said she is Pei Xiayan, what evidence do you have? You can¡¯t just simply say it. Just like when your upper lip touches your lower lip, and that¡¯s it, right?¡± The calmness of Dongfang Mu and Dongfang Wan greatly exceeded Pei Qinghan¡¯s expectations. If they were calm at the capital¡¯s gate before, he can say to himself that it was because they hadn¡¯t seen the person yet. But now that the person was in front of them, how can they still be calm? And why? After all, Pei Qinghan had nned for a long time, and this matter had been in his mind for many days. He had thought all kinds of rhetoric and he had long been familiar with it inside his heart. When Dongfang Mu asked, although he was surprised, he still had his virtues. Pei Qinghan said: ¡°Father-inw, she is indeed Xiayan, I have confirmed.¡± Dongfang Mu asked, ¡°How did you confirm it? Let¡¯s hear it!¡± Dongfang Mu picked up the tea and took a sip with a bit smile on his face. As if he was sitting in a teahouse and listening to the drama. Pei Qinghan said: ¡°That is, after I got the news, I followed it all the way. After several months of searching, I finally found out that the child was brought to the northwest by the servant who should have buried her. I and the servant personally went to the northwest to look for her. The servant said that he threw the child in the mountain, and then we went to the nearby vige. I didn¡¯t expect that I would found the child in there.¡± Dongfang Mu asked: ¡°How can you be sure that she is the same child back then? Looking at you two, you don¡¯t look alike.¡± Pei Qinghan drylyughed dryly: ¡°We are a bit simr, we¡¯re notpletely different.¡± He coughed and said: ¡°I found a family in the vige. That family was the one who picked her up 13 years ago. They said that she has a piece of Laughing Buddha jade pendant on her body. Everything fits together, there is no mistake.¡± Chapter 652 - His Name is Bai Zhi

Chapter 652: His Name is Bai Zhi

Dongfang Mu asked: ¡°What about the jade pendant?¡± Pei Qinghan busily said: ¡°That jade pendant was pawned by them. I went to the pawnshop to find it, but I couldn¡¯t find it anymore.¡± Dongfang Mu coldly snorted inside his heart. There is no such coincidence in this world. Pei Qinghan found the Huangtuo Vige first, this matter cannot be separated from that Magistrate Cang. Dongfang Mu stopped paying attention to Pei Qinghan, and asked Bai Zhenzhu: ¡°Child, what is your name?¡± Bai Zhenzhu responded quickly: ¡°My name is Pei Xiayan.¡± Dongfang Mu shook his head: ¡°I mean, what was your name before?¡± Bai Zhenzhu took a nce at Pei Qinghan. When she saw Pei Qinghan nod his head, she said: ¡°My name used to be Bai Zhenzhu. I live in Huangtou Vige from Qingyuan Town.¡± Dongfang Wan was taken aback: Qingyuan Town? Huangtou Vige? Surnamed Bai? Is she from Doctor Bai¡¯s Family? Bai? Is it possible that everyone in that vige has the surname Bai? She thought of something suddenly, but she didn¡¯t dare to think about it. The thought shed so fast, she could not catch it. At this time, Dongfang Mu asked another question: ¡°Who else is there in your family?¡± Bai Zhenzhu replied, ¡°My adoptive mother, adoptive father, and two older brothers.¡± Dongfang Mu asked again: ¡°Are there only these people? No one else? Your adoptive father has no brothers?¡± Bai Zhenzhu¡¯s heart trembled, and then said: ¡°My adoptive father had two brothers, but they are now dead.¡± ¡°What about their children? Are they also dead?¡± Bai Zhenzhu couldn¡¯t understand why he wanted to ask these things. She couldn¡¯t help but be flustered. She looked at Pei Qinghan in panic. Pei Qinghan said: ¡°Father-inw, Yan¡¯er¡¯s house was caught in a big fire. The fire not only burned their house but also burned to death the olddy of the Bai family and also the second branch¡¯s family. It¡¯s too tragic.¡± Speaking of this, Bai Zhenzhu thought of her father, mother, and younger brother. Her tears suddenly came out. Dongfang Mu knew what happened to the Bai family well. Seeing Bai Zhenzhu crying, he didn¡¯t sympathize with her. Instead, he became bored. He waved his hand and said: ¡°Well, you can go back now.¡± Pei Qinghan was shocked. What does he mean? Why he was telling them to go back? This was the granddaughter of their Dongfang Family, doesn¡¯t he recognize her? Pei Qinghan winked at Bai Zhenzhu. Bai Zhenzhu suppressed the sadness in her heart and looked at Dongfang Wan, then said: ¡°Niang, won¡¯t you go home with me? This daughter has been thinking of you all these days and nights.¡± Dongfang Wan didn¡¯t say a word, but Dongfang Mu said: ¡°She can¡¯t go back now. She¡¯s at a critical moment of recovery.¡± Pei Qinghan¡¯s heart trembled. He busily asked: ¡°I can see that Waner¡¯splexion has improved a lot. Did you found a genius doctor?¡± Dongfang Mu looked at Pei Qinghan with a faint smile, but then swept his eyes to Bai Zhenzhu before saying: ¡°I did found a genius doctor. And it is a coincidence that this genius doctor is from Jirentang in Qingyuan Town. The surnamed of this doctor is also Bai.¡± Bai Zhenzhu¡¯splexion immediately changed. Her face turned pale, her eyes shook in panic, and her body trembled. Seeing this, Dongfang Wan hurriedly asked: ¡°You must have known him. His name is Bai Zhi. He is also from Huangtuo Vige.¡± Bai Zhenzhu immediately shook her head: ¡°No, I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know her.¡± Dongfang Mu coldly snorted: ¡°You don¡¯t know? Should I ask him toe out, so you¡¯ll see?¡± Bai Zhenzhu immediately shouted: ¡°No, no, I¡ªI¡ª¡± Pei Qinghan looked puzzled. What happened to Bai Zhenzhu? Who was that Bai Zhi from Jirentang? Why was she so frightened after hearing this name? Could it be that the person knows something? Chapter 653 - Cannot accept it

Chapter 653: Cannot ept it

¡°Father, I, I¡¯m not feeling well. Let¡¯s go back.¡± Bai Zhenzhu said. Pei Qinghan frowned. However, before he could react, Dongfang Mu said: ¡°It¡¯s just right, Doctor Bai has excellent medical skills. I can let him have a look at you.¡± Bai Zhenzhu screamed again: ¡°No, no, I, I don¡¯t want to see a doctor. Father, let¡¯s go back. I want to rest.¡± Seeing her like this, Pei Qinghan was afraid to stay longer. He doesn¡¯t want her to say something that she shouldn¡¯t have, so he nodded his head: ¡°Alright, you are tired these days, so it¡¯s better to go back early and have a rest.¡± After saying those words, he looked at Dongfang Wan and said: ¡°Wan¡¯er, aren¡¯t you going back with us?¡± Dongfang Wan has been thinking about something, but she couldn¡¯t catch it. So when Pei Qinghan interrupted her, the line she was trying to connect suddenly broke. She looked up and stared at Pei Qinghan with an unusually calm look in her eyes, which made Pei Qinghan¡¯s heart tighten. Doesn¡¯t she hate him anymore? How could the hatred and resentment in her eyes for many years suddenly disappear without a trace? Dongfang Wan¡¯s voice was even calmer as if nothing happened just now: ¡± no turbulent water surface: ¡°I won¡¯t, now or in the future.¡± What does this mean? What does she mean to say? Pei Qinghan suddenly panicked: ¡°Wan¡¯er, what do you mean by this? What do you mean by now or in the future? Don¡¯t forget, you are the madam of Changyuan Houfu. So how can you always stay in Dongfang Family?¡± Dongfang Wan suddenly smiled. Her beautiful face was like spring flowers that fully bloomed. Seeing her like this, she looked the same when he first saw her. She was so beautiful that she almost took his breath away. How long has it been since hest saw her smile like this? ¡°Pei Qinghan, I want to stay far away from you. From now on, I¡¯ll cut off my rtionship with you!¡± She said lightly. As if she was talking about other people¡¯s affairs and it has nothing to do with her. For her, Pei Qinghan was no different from the people that were outside their door and the strangers on the street. I want to stay far away from you. From now on, I¡¯ll cut off my rtionship with you! These sentences were like a rumble of thunder that struck his brain. He never thought that Dongfang Wan would leave him one day. He thought that Dongfang Wan would die. Die in the Pei Family¡¯s mansion. Die in front of his eyes. So he had never thought that she would leave him while she was still alive. No, he cannot ept it. Never! Pei Qinghan said: ¡°Such words, I would treat it like I didn¡¯t hear anything. Please don¡¯t make such a joke again. It¡¯s not funny at all.¡± He looked at Dongfang Wan with deeply. However, in the end, he didn¡¯t say another word, he left the Dongfang Family¡¯s mansion with Bai Zhenzhu. Dongfang Mu stared at Pei Qinghan¡¯s departing back and coldly snorted: ¡°A joke? This old man will let you see that my daughter is not joking.¡± Dongfang Wan asked Dongfang Mu: ¡°Father, is Doctor Bai, and this Bai Zhenzhu know each other?¡± Looking at his daughter¡¯s appearance, Dongfang Mu knew that she must have guessed something, so he couldn¡¯t bear to keep hiding things from her. He said: ¡°Wan¡¯er, you promise me that you won¡¯t get too excited, and you will listen to me calmly, alright?¡± Dongfang Wan busily nodded her head: ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t be too excited, I won¡¯t. So dad, please say it.¡± She said she won¡¯t be excited, but she was already excited, and her hands were trembling. Dongfang Mu said: ¡°Wan¡¯er, Zhi¡¯er, she is not a boy, she is a girl. And she is the child that was picked up by the Bai family 13 years ago. She has the blood of our Dongfang family.¡± Dongfang Wan stared at her father nkly, but her chest was constantly going up and down. Her breath was also getting heavier and heavier. She opened her mouth but she couldn¡¯t speak. However, her tears kept falling. Chapter 654 - Coma

Chapter 654: Coma

When Dongfang Mu saw that there was something wrong with his daughter, he regretted it. He shouldn¡¯t have said anything. Bai Zhi said that he should for another 2 days. Dongfang Mu said to Cui¡¯er: ¡°Hurry up, go and call Zhi¡¯er.¡± Dongfang Mu rushed to his daughter and hugged her in his arms: ¡°Wan¡¯er, you promised your father. You promised your father that you won¡¯t get excited. Calm down, took a deep breath, and rx.¡± Dongfang Wan didn¡¯t seem to have heard what he said. The next moment, she fell to his arms. Bai Zhi rushed over and saw this scene. Then, she hurriedly asked Dongfang Mu toy her t on the floor. She knelt in front of Dongfang Wan and pierced every major acupoint of her body with silver needles to stop her turbulent blood flow. ¡°Why did she be like this all of a sudden? What did Pei Qinghan say? ¡± Bai Zhi asked Dongfang Mu while inserting needles. Dongfang Mu looked regretful: ¡°It¡¯s not Pei Qinghan, it¡¯s me. I can¡¯t help it, so I said it. I didn¡¯t expect that she would suddenly be like this. I really shouldn¡¯t have said it.¡± His intestines rumbled in regret. Bai Zhi said: ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself, she will be fine. These days, her body has recovered well. She just gets too excited. Her blood suddenly rushed all over her body which made her fall in aa. But it doesn¡¯t matter, I already put it under control. She will wake up in 2 hours. Send her back to the room first.¡± Dongfang Mu nodded his head and felt relieved. He hurriedly crouched and hugged his daughter back to her room. Inside the room, Bai Zhi took out a Qingxin pill and fed her with water, then said to Cui¡¯er: ¡°This is thest one. I¡¯ll go and refine medicine. If she wakes up, you let someone call me.¡± * Bai Zhenzhu and Pei Qinghan went back to Changyuan Houfu. As soon as they arrived, Pei Qinghan said to Bai Zhenzhu with a cold face: ¡°Youe with me.¡± Bai Zhenzhu felt scared inside her heart. She wanted to escape, but she can¡¯t, so she could only grit her teeth and follow behind Pei Qinghan. They went straight to his study room. ¡± ¡°You all retreat!¡± Pei Qinghan ordered San Fu. San Fu hurriedly took away the maidservant, who was serving tea in the study room and closed the door. Pei Qinghan turned around and stared at Bai Zhenzhu coldly: ¡°Speak, who is that Doctor Bai of Jinrentang?¡± But how could Bai Zhenzhu tell the truth? As soon as she tells the truth, she will probably be thrown outside immediately now. Bai Zhenzhu racked her brain to think of a n, then busily replied: ¡°That Doctor Bai is indeed from our vige. I am not familiar with her, but she knows me, so I felt scared.¡± That is it? Pei Qinghan thought of what Bai Zhezhu¡¯s reaction at that time, he felt suspicious, and so he asked: ¡°Listening to your words, that Doctor Bai knew the child was dead?¡± Bai Zhenzhu shook her head quickly: ¡°No, no, she doesn¡¯t know, no one else knows about this.¡± Pei Qinghan breathed a sigh of relief and asked another question: ¡°Then, is this doctor help your mother gave birth to you? Does she know you came out from your mother¡¯s belly?¡± Bai Zhenzhu shook her head again: ¡°No, she is not a midwife, she doesn¡¯t know this.¡± Pei Qinghan waspletely relieved: ¡°Then what are you afraid of?¡± Bai Zhenzhu said with a dry smile: ¡°There is really nothing to be afraid of, but when I heard her name, I suddenly lost my senses and temper.¡± Pei Qinghan dispelled his doubts and waved his hand: ¡°Okay, well, you have never seen the outside world, you will get used to itter. Remember my words, don¡¯t mess things up, and be calm all the time. The more your mind bes a mess, the more troublesome things will be. Do you understand?¡± Bai Zhenzhu nodded her head: ¡°I know, but they don¡¯t seem to want to recognize me as your daughter!¡± She didn¡¯t want to go to that ce again. Chapter 655 - Bad thing

Chapter 655: Bad thing

Pei Qinghan coldly snorted: ¡°Do you need them to recognize you? You just have to remember that you are now Miss Pei, the eldest daughter of Changyuan Houfu. Do you understand?¡± Bai Zhenzhu busily replied: ¡°I understand.¡± Pei Qinghan was not fond of looking at women like Bai Zhenzhu. Seeing her made him feel bored, so he immediately waved his hand and said: ¡°Get out.¡± When Bai Zhenzhu left the study room, the wind outside made her shiver, but her inside clothes have long been covered with sweat. If it hadn¡¯t been for her outer clothes, everyone would have seen her embarrassing appearance. Back into her courtyard, Bai Zhenzhu locked herself in the room. She didn¡¯t see anyone. She just lied on the bed in a daze. What should I do? That dead girl Bai Zhi is also here. How did shee here? Why I always have to encounter her? And she was now in Dongfang Family, then has her identity been¡­ ¡­ No, impossible. Looking at Dongfang Wan¡¯s attitude, she obviously doesn¡¯t know Bai Zhi¡¯s identity. If they know, why they didn¡¯t expose her? What should I do? No, she can¡¯t just sit and wait for death. If she wants to stay in this ce and sit firmly in the seat of the eldest miss of the Pei family for a long time, she must take the initiative to attack. ¡°Someonee!¡± Bai Zhenzhu sat up on the bed and called out. The maidservant pushed opened the door and paid respect: ¡°What is the young miss¡¯s order?¡± Bai Zhenzhu said: ¡°Prepare the carriage, I¡¯m going to Bieyuan to visit my foster father and mother.¡± When the maidservant nodded her head, Bai Zhenzhu added: ¡°Prepare some gifts.¡± The maidservant looked up and took a nce at Bai Zhenzhu. When she saw that she didn¡¯t have any order, she retreated. The maidservant outside asked her: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°The eldest miss said that she¡¯s going to the Bieyuan, so she orders to prepare a carriage and gifts.¡± The maidservant said. Another maidservant asked: ¡°Gifts? What gifts?¡± The maidservant shook her head: ¡°The eldest miss didn¡¯t say anything, she just told me to prepare something. You prepare some cakes, dried fruits, tea, and the like.¡± Generally, the master of the house was the one who gives orders to prepare gifts. But this eldest miss probably didn¡¯t know this. Besides, when she first came to Houfu, their master didn¡¯t say that she has the right to use the treasures in the mansion. Fortunately, this eldest miss didn¡¯t say a specific thing. Otherwise, if Concubine Xiang heard of it, she wouldn¡¯t have a good life. When Bai Zhenzhu came out of the Houfu, she went straight to Bieyuan. This was the first time she came out of Houfu alone, but she has no intention to appreciate the bustling streets in the capital. ¡°Oh-isn¡¯t this the eldest miss? Howe the eldest miss has time toe to our humble ce?¡± When Mrs. Liu saw the gorgeous dress Bai Zhenhu was wearing, her heart fell sour in jealousy. Bai Zhenzhu said to the maidservant behind her: ¡°You wait here in the courtyard. My niang and I have something to talk about.¡± Seeing that her face was not right, Mrs. Liu didn¡¯t say much and let her get into the house. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is the eldest miss¡¯s life not so easy? Why the sullen face?¡± Mrs. Liu couldn¡¯t help but sourly say after entering the room. Bai Zhenzhu sat down in the chair and said to Mrs. Liu: ¡°Bai Zhi is also here.¡± Mrs. Liu was taken aback: ¡°What did you say?¡± Bai Zhenzhu looked at Mrs. Liu and said: ¡°Bai Zhi is here in the capital, and now is in the Dongfang Family¡¯s mansion.¡± ¡°Wait, how did you know? Have you seen her?¡± Mrs. Liu asked Bai Zhenzhu told what happened today in the Dongfang Family to Mrs. Liu. Mrs. Liu¡¯s heart trembled in fear: ¡°You mean to say, Bai Zhi lives in your mother¡¯s house and is treating her illness? Then, this is¡ª bad, something bad might happen!¡± Bai Zhenzhu said: ¡°Something bad might happen, that¡¯s why I came to discuss this thing with you.¡± Chapter 656 - Know nothing Chapter 656: Know nothing ¡°So, they still don¡¯t know Bai Zhi¡¯s identity?¡±Mrs. Liu asked. Bai Zhenzhu nodded: ¡°It should be, otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t call Bai Zhi Doctor Bai. Moreover, Pei Qinghan was lying, but they didn¡¯t expose him. But what strange is, they don¡¯t seem to care about me. Dongfang Wan even proposes to divorce Pei Qinghan.¡± ¡°Divorce?¡± Mrs. Liu¡¯s raised the volume: ¡°Dongfang Wan wants to divorce Houye?¡± The word ¡®divorce¡¯ was new to Mrs. Liu¡¯s mouth, but it¡¯s not like she had never heard of it before. It¡¯s just, she didn¡¯t expect that she will hear this word to a noble family. Don¡¯t all these people treasure their faces so much? So how can they allow such a thing to happen? Also, Pei Qinghan was a marquis. Mrs. Liu asked: ¡°What is the origin of this Dongfang Wan? How could she dare to divorce such a dignified nobleman?¡± Bai Zhenzhu shook her head: ¡°I don¡¯t know, but Pei Qinghan¡¯s attitude to the Dongfang Family is different. Pei Qinghan waited outside the mansion for a long time, but they didn¡¯t even give him a seat or tea. They let him stand and thank the whole time.¡± ¡°Then it seems that their background is not small.¡± Mrs. Liu nodded. Bai Zhenzhu said: ¡°I¡¯m not here to gossip with you but to discuss countermeasures with you. If Bai Zhi¡¯s identityes to light, not only I will be thrown away, but also you. If you still want to continue living here with servants and free delicious food, you have to settle this matter.¡± Mrs. Liu frowned: ¡°Settle this matter? How do you want me to settle this matter? You speak like it¡¯s something easy, just like your upper lips touch your lower lip.¡± Knowing that she was asking for money again, Bai Zhenzhu took out 2 silver ingots, 2 golden hairpins, and a pair of jade bracelets. ¡°I can only take out these things now. If it¡¯s done, I assure you that you will also benefit from it in the future.¡± Bai Zhenzhu pushed the things she prepared in front of Mrs. Liu¡¯s face. Mrs. Liu¡¯s eyes brightly shine and her face bloomed like flowers. She hurriedly put the pair of jade bracelets on her hands, pinned the two golden hairpins in her hair, and asked Bai Zhenzhu if it looks good on her. Bai Zhenzhu doesn¡¯t have the heart to appreciate whether it looks good or not, she said with a calm face: ¡°Auntie, no matter what method you use, you must make Bai Zhipletely disappear.¡± Mrs. Liu only has the gold and silver in her nows, she didn¡¯t think about anything else. She just responded casually: ¡°Okay, just this matter to me. But I¡¯m telling you, these things are just a deposit. Once it¡¯s done, you can¡¯t forget us.¡± Bai Zhenzhu simply answered. She didn¡¯t want to see Mrs. Liu¡¯s greedy face anymore, so she got up and left. * When Bai Zhenzhu left, Bai Dazhu and his two sons hurried in. Bai Dazhu asked: ¡°What did she say to you?¡± Only then did Mrs. Liue back to her senses, and told him what Bai Zhenzhu had said. Bai Dazhu asked: ¡°Where is the Dongfang Family Mansion?¡± Mrs. Liu shook her head: ¡°I didn¡¯t ask, so I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Who is the Master of Dongfang Family?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ ¡­¡± ¡°Then, what do you know? How do you n to do this job?¡± Mrs. Liu shook her head again: ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ ¡­¡± Bai Dazhu stretched out his hand and pulled out the golden hairpins from her head. Then, he put the 2 silver ingots on the table into his sleeve and pointed to the jade bracelets in her hand: ¡°Give it to me.¡± Mrs. Liu shook her head and hurriedly hid her hands behind her: ¡°No, just leave these things to me.¡± Bai Dazhu simply grabbed her hands, took the jade bracelets, and put them in his own hands. After taking things, he walked away. Mrs. Liu was so angry that she beat her chest. Chapter 657 - Will never be separated again

Chapter 657: Will never be separated again

Dongfang Wan woke up in the middle of the night. She sat up as soon as she opened her eyes, lifted the quilt, and got out of the bed. Cui¡¯er, who was asleep on the side of the bed, woke up and saw her mdy standing barefooted and wearing thin clothes. Dongfang Wan rushed outside with thin clothing. Cui¡¯er hurriedly stepped forward and stopped her mdy: ¡°Mdy, where are you going? It¡¯s cold outside, you can¡¯t go out.¡± Dongfang Wan didn¡¯t care about these things. She pushed Cui¡¯er away and rushed outside. Cui¡¯er hurriedly turned back to get clothes, but when she got the clothes, she could no longer see her mdy¡¯s shadow. She must have gone to see Bai Zhi. Cui¡¯er ran towards Bai Zhi¡¯s room with the outer clothes. * Bai Zhi was refining medicine in her room. Seeing that the medicine was about to finish, she took a cloth towel and wiped her sweat. However, suddenly, her door was pushed open. Dongfang Wan¡¯s thin figure appeared. Her pale face was covered with tears. She stood by the door while looking at her with tears in the eyes. She opened her mouth to speak, but she couldn¡¯t make a sound. ¡°Mdy, are you awake?¡± Bai Zhi¡¯s eyes were hot and her heart was slightly sour. It seems this was the feeling when you met a rtive who had been separated for many years. ¡°Child¨C¡± Dongfang Wan walked step by step in front of Bai Zhi. Her hand that she stretched out was trembling constantly. Dongfang Wan wanted to touch Bai Zhi¡¯s face, but she was afraid to make her feel cold. So she hurriedly blows warm air to her hand before she touched her face. This was her daughter separated from her for almost 13 years. Seeing Dongfang Wan¡¯s hand has a purple color, Bai Zhi looked at her body and found out that she was not wearing a coat, and she was barefooted. Bai Zhi hurriedly Dongfang Wan to the bed to sit down and covered her with a quilt. Then, she took a cloth towel to help her wipe her feet. Dongfang Wan¡¯s tears kept falling. Bai Zhi remembered her parents in modern times that abandoned her on the street when she was 3 -year-old. ¡°Child, you have suffered!¡± Dongfang Wan knelt and wrapped her arms around Bai Zhi. Bai Zhi shook his head: ¡°I didn¡¯t suffer, my niang is very good to me. I had a good life. It¡¯s you who had suffered a lot, I should have look for you much earlier.¡± Dongfang Wan shook her head and raised her hand to wipe away the tears from her face: ¡°Child, whether it¡¯s you or me who had suffered, it¡¯s all over now. In the future, I willpensate you twice. Us, mother and child will never separate again. Never again.¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°Mmm, we will never separate again.¡± Cui¡¯er rushed inside and saw this scene. She also burst into tears. Dongfang Wan then said to Cui¡¯er: ¡°Hurry up, give me my clothes. I am going to see Sister Zhao. I¡¯ll kowtow to her. If it weren¡¯t for her, how could I be so lucky today?¡± Cui¡¯er looked around and said: ¡°Mdy, what do you think the time is now? Mrs. Zhao must have already gone to bed. It¡¯s better to see her tomorrow.¡± Bai Zhi also said: ¡°Sister Cuier is right, the time iste now. It¡¯s better to see her tomorrow.¡± Dongfang Wanughed and said: ¡°Yes, it seems it¡¯s veryte now. I slept too much, didn¡¯t even realize the time now.¡± But then, she smelled something: ¡°What¡¯s that smell?¡± Bai Zhi was taken aback. Only then did she remember that the medicine she refined was still in the furnace¡­ ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s over. I¡¯ve been busy working all night refining these Qinxin pills for 5 hours, but now it¡¯s all burnt.¡± Although she felt lost, there was a smile on her face. The cold wind inside the room didn¡¯t seem to affect her. Instead, she felt warm as if it was still in summer. Chapter 658 - This son is back

Chapter 658: This son is back

Although it was midnight, the mother and daughter were not sleepy. Theyy side by side on the bed, and their excitement couldn¡¯t calm down for a long time. Dongfang Wan asked: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, tell me what happened when you were in Huangtuo Vige.¡± Bai Zhi was afraid that she would be sad and emotional, so she only picked some good and interesting topics like how she taught herself, how she let her mother get away from the Bai family, how she met Chu Yan who had amnesia, and how she lived in the vige. Dongfang Wan happily listened and then opened her mouth: ¡°My daughter turns out to be so fierce, you¡¯re just like me.¡± The mother and daughter looked sideways at each other, and suddenlyughed again: ¡°Niang, I didn¡¯t expect that you are quite thick-skinned.¡± Dongfang Wan smiled and said, ¡°I can¡¯t do anything about it. You can only me your grandfather, I learned it from him.¡± The mother and daughter talked funny things until it was dawn, but they were still full of energy. Dongfang Wan took Bai Zhi to the courtyard where Zhao Lan lived. Zhao Lan wasbing Ru¡¯er¡¯s hair. Seeing theme hand in hand, she immediately knew that they recognized each other. Zhao Lan hurriedly handed Ru¡¯er to the maidservant on the side and greeted them. Dongfang Wan let go of Bai Zhi¡¯s hand and rushed forward to kneel, but she was firmly supported by Zhao Lan: ¡°Madam, what are you doing? You can¡¯t do that!¡± Dongfang Wan couldn¡¯t get down on her knees, so she tightly held Zhao Lan¡¯s hands: ¡°Sister, I know everything. So I don¡¯t know how to thank you, I can¡¯t express my feelings with words.¡± Zhao Lan patted the back of her hand, took out the veil to wipe the tears on her face, and smiled with wet eyes: ¡°You call me sister, so why bother to say these things? Zhi¡¯er is not only your daughter but also my daughter. Everything that I did is what I supposed to do.¡± Dongfang Wan nodded her head: ¡°Yes, sister you are right. Zhi¡¯er is not only my daughter but also your daughter. From now on, she will be the daughter of both of us and will always be.¡± Bai Zhi stepped forward, hugged them, and suddenly burst into tears. howling. In the past, she wanted to get a normal maternal love, but no matter how much she tried, she couldn¡¯t get this so-called maternal love. However, in this world, she got more than maternal love. She has two mothers who loved her dearly at the same time. When happinesses, you can¡¯t stop it! * In the Chu Pce After Hu Feng entered the capital, he first settled down his men, and then took Zhou Gang, Fu Zheng, and Zhou Awu into the pce together. The Emperor had been waiting in the imperial study room a long time ago. When he heard that Prince Jin was already on his way to the imperial study room, he got even more excited to wee outside the door. Seeing the tall and straight figureing towards him, he couldn¡¯t help but walk forward until he reached his son. Hu Feng knelt down and paid respect. The emperor hurriedly helped him up: ¡°Yan¡¯er, you¡¯re finally back. I know that you wille back, sooner orter.¡± The emperor in front of him, and the emperor 10 years ago, seemed to be a different person. Only 10 years had passed, but he looked so old. His ck hair on the temples was now gray in color. The wrinkles on his face were now deeper than the other. He looked different from the father he remembered in his heart. However, those eyes of him that were full of expectation and pity when he looked at him, were still the same as before. ¡°Imperial Father, this son is back.¡± His heart was slightly sour. For the first time, he looked at his father so carefully. And then, he realized that the emperor of this country, who was standing in front of him, was also just an old man, waiting for his son¡¯s return. Chapter 659 - Cause

Chapter 659: Cause

¡°It¡¯s good you¡¯re back, it¡¯s good you¡¯re back now!¡± He took his son back to the Imperial Study Room. Then, he looked at him from head to toe again and again: ¡°You have grown a lot taller. I remember when you left the capital, you were just 13 years old. You¡¯re only as tall as this.¡± He pointed at his nose and then raised his hand above his head: ¡°Now, you¡¯re this tall.¡± It has been 10 years. He hasn¡¯t seen this son for 10 years. His son was tall, thin, and dark. ¡°Imperial Father, you are old!¡± He said suddenly, as his eyes fell on the white hair of his temples. The emperor smiled and waved his hand: ¡°Can you not get old? I¡¯ve been worrying about national affairs all day and night. I can still live up to this point, is already a blessing.¡± The old eunuch, who was wiping tears on the side busily said: ¡°Your royal highness, the white hair on the emperor¡¯s head and the wrinkles on his face, only appeared 3 years ago.¡± Lovesickness, missing lover, missing rtives. In this kind of disease, except for the people involve appearing, there was no other cure. After learning about Fu Zheng and the others, the emperor rewarded each of a house, a 1000 taels of gold, and official rank. ¡°Imperial Father, this son will leave the capital tomorrow.¡± Hu Feng said to the emperor. The emperor was taken aback, and busily asked: ¡°It will be New Year soon, where are you going?¡± ¡°Imperial Father, for 3 years, I¡¯ve been living in a small vige. It was my foster father who adopted me and healed my injuries. He treated me like his own son. Now he is suffering and his whereabouts are unknown. I must find him as soon as possible, and bring him in the capital to enjoy life.¡± When the emperor heard this, he was very grateful to the person and also got worried about this person¡¯s safety, so he said: ¡°If this is the case, then naturally you have to look for him, and you must find him.¡± The emperor thought of another issue and busily said: ¡°Yan¡¯er, your master has entered the capital, and only arrived yesterday. Since you will leave tomorrow, you should go to your master today. You two haven¡¯t seen each other for 10 years.¡± Hu Feng has always respected Dongfang Mu. Especially after he understood his painstaking efforts in training him on the battlefield, he put Dongfang Mu in a very important position in his heart. He was very happy to learn that he also came to the capital. : ¡°Okay, I will go and greet the master.¡± The emperor said again: ¡°There is also something I haven¡¯t told you before. For various reasons, I haven¡¯t had time to tell you about this. But this time, I must tell you.¡± Hu Feng asked: ¡°Imperial Father, you look so serious. What is it?¡± The emperor sighed and said: ¡°When you were young, I and Dongfang Mu made a private marriage for you. It was Dongfang Wan¡¯s daughter. At that time, we agreed that if she gave birth to a daughter, she will be your wife.¡± Hu Feng thought for a long time, but he couldn¡¯t remember that the Dongfang Family had a granddaughter. He only knew that the Houye of Changyuan Houfu married Dongfang Wan. However, he never heard that she gave birth to a daughter. The emperor said: ¡°Dongfang Wan gave birth to a daughter, but who knows that the child died before she even turns a month old. Later on, Dongfang Wan got sick and couldn¡¯t give birth again. So I never mention this to you.¡± Hu Feng was puzzled. Since that baby girl died, this marriage agreement will naturally not work. So why does his imperial father still mentioning about it now? ¡°Imperial Father, it seems that I have no rtionship with that girl, so I don¡¯t know what you mean by mentioning this now?¡± Hu Feng asked. His Imperial Father never liked talking nonsense, and so there must be a reason for it. Chapter 660 - Mystery within a mystery

Chapter 660: Mystery within a mystery

The emperor sighed and said: ¡°It¡¯s a long story. But to make it short, Pei Qinghan now has found a girl and said that it was the child back then. I find it strange. So even if he came to see me twice, I didn¡¯t see him. I nned to make a decision after discussing it with your master, but now that you¡¯re back, you talk about this matter to your master. Listen to his opinion, then you make a decision.¡± Hu Feng never knew that he still had a fiancee. A little girl that died and now came back to life. Seeing Hu Feng frowned and said nothing, the emperor busily asked: ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you dissatisfied with this marriage?¡± Hu Feng replied: ¡°Imperial Father, there is already someone in this son¡¯s heart. I can¡¯t marry someone else as my wife. Please take this matter back.¡± The emperorughed and said: ¡°Is there someone in your heart? Tell your imperial father, which girl is it?¡± Hu Feng slightly smiled and said: ¡°This son met her in Huangtuo Vige. But now, she and my adoptive father are missing. This son is nning to find her.¡± A girl from the mountain vige? The emperor frowned, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Chu Yan finally had a girl in his heart. He couldn¡¯t have the heart to pour cold water on him. Besides, Chu Yan will be the emperor in the future. He would never have only one woman. So, there was no reason to object to this matter. The emperor nodded his head: ¡°Okay, as long as you like it. You should also mention this to your master. Let him prepare his heart. I believe your master will understand your thoughts.¡± ¡°This son understands, this son will retire!¡± He bowed his head and slowly left the Imperial Study Room. After Hu Feng left the pce, he went directly to Dongfang Family Mansion. When the little guard heard that it was Prince Jin, he hurriedly reported inside, and soon came out to let him in. Dongfang Mu originally nned to enter the pce, but since Chu Yan came, he saved him a lot of trouble. The little servant led Hu Feng and his subordinates into the hall. Dongfang Mu was walking back and forth into the hall in excitement. Seeing Chu Yaning in, he hurriedly came forward. Hu Feng knelt on one knee: ¡°Master, this disciple is back!¡± ¡°Okay, okay! It¡¯s good youe back, it¡¯s good youe back!¡± Dongfang Mu helped him to get up. The handsome and upright man in front of him and the young man in his memories were different. ¡°Yan¡¯er, you have grown up and be a man!¡± 10 years of mentoring and apprenticeship, 10 years of separation, but they finally met again, two lines of tears slide down on his cheeks. Hu Feng¡¯s eyes also reddened and tried hard not to let his tears fall. In this world, aside from Hu Changlin, Bai Zhi, and his imperial father who was waiting for his return. The closest person, who regard him as a family, was only this old man in front of him. ¡°Master, you¡¯re so old, but this disciple made you worry.¡± Dongfang Mu waved his hand: ¡°It¡¯s all over. You finallye back again, this master is naturally happy more than anything else. I feel like I can live another hundred years.¡± Dongfang Mu sat down beside Hu Feng because he was reluctant to let him go: ¡°How is your journey?¡± Hu Feng nodded his head: ¡°It¡¯s smooth, but made we a detour in Paoma Valley.¡± Dongfang Mu was a very smart person. Chu Yan was his proud disciple. He not only taught him martial arts, but also the art of war. So as soon as Chu Yan said this, he immediately understood his meaning. ¡°As long as you are born in the imperial family and safe, it¡¯s hard to avoid such a thing. You should be more careful in the future.¡± ¡°This disciple understands!¡± He smiled and nodded, and then asked: ¡°Master, imperial father asked this disciple to discuss with you about the daughter of the Pei family. I wonder what the master thinks about this matter?¡± Dongfang Mu pped his thigh: ¡°Oh, I was about to talk this matter to you. I just forgot about it at the moment. I¡¯m telling you, ah, this matter is a mystery within a mystery.¡± Chapter 661 - Miss Dongfang?

Chapter 661: Miss Dongfang?

Hu Feng¡¯s face was full of curiosity. What was he saying? What mystery within a mystery?Dongfang Mu told the story about how he encountered Bai Zhi in Qi City, and also told the evil things Pei Qinghan did. After hearing the stories, Hu Feng became so angry and almost went crazy. But then, he smiledter on. Hu Feng busily asked: ¡°So, Bai Zhi and my father are both here?¡±Dongfang Mu nodded: ¡°Yes, they are all here.¡±Zhou Gang was also very excited: ¡°Is Xiaofeng also here?¡±Dongfang Mu nodded his head again and cheerfully said: ¡°Yes, a little girl named Ru¡¯er is also here.¡±Zhou Gang and Zhou Awu couldn¡¯t help but hug each other and jumped in happiness. The smile on their face almost reached their ears. They were very worried about where to find them. Unexpectedly, they were right in front of them. Hu Feng anxiously asked Dongfang Mu: ¡°Where are they now? Why don¡¯t you let them out?¡± Dongfang Mu smiled and said: ¡°They are not here. Wan¡¯er is so happy today that she drags them out, saying that she will buy them new clothes, eat outside and watch opera shows.¡± Hu Feng has been thinking of Bai Zhi and Hu Changlin, so he doesn¡¯t have the heart to stay in the Dongfang Family Mansion. He said to Dongfang Mu: ¡°Master, I will look for them.¡±Dongfang Mu waved his hand: ¡°Go, you go and find them. Remember toe back early. Let¡¯s have a good drink.¡±Dongfang Family Mansion was not too far from the downtown area. The four men simply left their horses and walked in there. On the way, they went to the teahouses, restaurants, cloth shops, and opera houses, but they didn¡¯t encounter the people they were looking for. Zhou Gang said to Hu Feng: ¡°Your royal highness, the capital is so big. If we look for them like this, we may not be able to find them until dark. Let¡¯s find out which cloth shop is the best, where thedies and youngdies love to go, and the best restaurant. We might be able to find them earlier by then.¡± Hu Feng nodded his head: ¡°It¡¯s reasonable, go and inquire quickly.¡± The three men acted separately and gathered back to Hu Feng¡¯s side after inquiring. Zhou Gang said: ¡°I heard that Tianyi Pavilion is the best embroidery workshop in capital. All thedies and youngdies of noble families love to go in there to buy clothes.¡± Fu Zheng said: ¡°The Bainia Pavilion is said to be the best opera house in the capital.¡±Zhou Awu said: ¡°It turns out that there is also the Diners Restaurant in the capital, but they said that the best restaurant here is Zuixian Restaurant, and the Diners Restaurant is only second rank.¡±Hu Feng waved his hand: ¡°This hour is not the time to eat. The opera shows usually start in the afternoon. At this hour, they should be in the Tianyi Pavilion. Let¡¯s go in there first.¡±*In the Tianyi Pavilion Dongfang Wan hadn¡¯t been to Tianyi Pavilion for more than 10 years. But before she married Pei Qinghan, she was also a frequent visitor here. Today, the Tianyi Pavilion was muchrger than before. The staff who came out to wee the guests didn¡¯t know Dongfang Wan. Cui¡¯er, who was standing on the side, busily reported her mdy¡¯s identity to staff. When the staff heard that it was the youngdy from the Dongfang family, his face was immediately filled with a ttering smile: ¡°It turns out to be Miss Dongfang, please go upstairs.¡± When they went upstairs, the people downstairs began to gossip again. ¡°That is Miss Dongfang who married into the Changyuan Houfu?¡± ¡°It should be. There is only onedy in the Dongfang family. If it¡¯s not her, then who is it? But it¡¯s strange. Since she married into the Changyuan Houfu, why she still calls herself Miss Dongfang? What does she mean?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know what she means, but I¡¯m sure it be lively here soon. Have you forgotten about it? Madam Xiang from the Changyuan Houfu also took the eldest young miss and second young miss upstairs. It¡¯s worth watching the show.¡± Chapter 662 - Pay respect

Chapter 662: Pay respect

Although Dongfang Wan had been ill for more than 10 years, her ears had never been affected. She could still hear what those people were saying clearly. Madam Xiang? The woman who met Pei Qinghan petted since childhood? The slut who secretly hooked up with Pei Qinghan while she was pregnant? She didn¡¯t expect that a lowly concubine will im herself as the main wife outside. She really knows how to make peopleugh. Bai Zhi asked Dongfang Wan in a low voice: ¡°Niang, who is this Madam Xiang?¡± Dongfang Wan coldly smiled, but her face still looked bright: ¡°She is Concubine Xiang of Changyuan Houfu. She has been in charge of Houfu since I got sick. All my dowry maidservant died in her hands. Since I got ill, I didn¡¯t have an intention to argue with her. And now that I want to divorce Pei Qinghan, I didn¡¯t want to entangle with her. However, since I stumbled with her today, I might as well talk about her this old ount.¡± Bai Zhi was heartbroken, she held Dongfang Wan¡¯s hand in distress. She had suffered in Houfu for so many years. How can shepare her experiences to her? At least she had a good body, can eat and sleep well. Dongfang Wan shook her head and chuckled: ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s all over.¡± The staff led them to thergest VIP room on the second floor. They have arge number, plus the surname Dongfang naturally has to enter thergest VIP room. However, before they arrive at thergest VIP room, they had to pass all the small and medium VIP rooms. Among them was the room where Concubine Zhang and Bai Zhenzhu were staying. Dongfang Wan deliberately slowed down her pace and stopped in front of every closed VIP room to listen to the voices inside. When she reached the fifth room, she stopped and didn¡¯t move anymore. She turned to the staff, who was leading the way and said: ¡°Open the door.¡± The staff was embarrassed: ¡°Miss Dongfang, there are already people here. Let¡¯s change to another one.¡± Dongfang Wan slightly smiled: ¡°I know the people inside, so just open it.¡± Of course, he knew that they knew each other. The person inside was Concubine Xiang, and thisdy in front of him was the main wife of Changyuan Houfu. It¡¯s not unusual for them to know each other. It¡¯s just that if these two meet and fight, things will be troublesome. Seeing that the staff refused to open the door, Cui¡¯er stepped forward and pushed the door open. Concubine Xiang was holding a piece of fabric and trying to see if it fits Pei Xiachen¡¯s body. Bai Zhenzhu was also holding a piece of bright-colored fabric and trying to see if it fits her. As soon as the door opened, Concubine Xiang¡¯s face immediately sank: ¡°Who is so unruly?¡± Cui¡¯er stepped forward and looked at Concubine Xiang wit cold eyes, then said loudly: ¡°Madam is here, if not, why should Ie here to see you?¡± Madam? Which Madam? Concubine Xiang was shocked. Why was this Cui¡¯er here today? Isn¡¯t she supposed to take care of that sicklydy? Dongfang Wan walked slowly, her clear and beautiful eyes fell on Concubine Xiang¡¯s stupefied face: ¡°What? You haven¡¯t seen me only just a month, but you can no longer recognize me?¡± Concubine Xiang was dumbfounded. Is this Dongfang Wan in front of her the Dongfang Wan she knew? Her pale and thin face was now full and blushing. Herplexion was so good that she couldn¡¯t believe it was the same Dongfang Wan she saw a month ago. ¡°What are you standing there in a daze? Why aren¡¯t you paying respect when you¡¯ve seen mdy?¡± Cui¡¯er straightened her back and yelled to Concubine Xiang. Concubine Xiang frowned. Pay respect? How long has it been since she paid respect to Dongfang Wan? Chapter 663 - Enemy?

Chapter 663: Enemy?

Concubine Xiang was very reluctant. She thought Dongfang Wan would wave her hand indifferently like usual, and just let her disappear immediately. She doesn¡¯t care whether she was polite or not. But today¡¯s situation was different. Dongfang Wan didn¡¯t let her disappear immediately but stood quietly at the door while staring at her with beautiful her eyes. As if she was waiting for something. Concubine Xiang¡¯s eyes rolled. She stretched out her hand to push Bai Zhenzhu beside her and dryly smiled: ¡°Eldest Young Miss, the madam is here, why aren¡¯t you saying hello?¡± Bai Zhenzhu couldn¡¯t wait to dig a hole and bury herself. She was afraid something might happen. She couldn¡¯t lift her head in front of Dongfang Wan. She felt guilty inside her heart. Originally, she wanted to hide behind Concubine Xiang, but she pushed her out¡­ ¡­ Bai Zhenzhu walked closed to Dongfang Wan and called ¡®mother¡¯ while twisting her hands timidly. Dongfang Wan faintly swept her eyes across Bai Zhenzhu and coldly said: ¡°I dare not!¡± I dare not? What does it mean? Bai Zhenzhu was stunned, but then she turned her head to look at Concubine Xiang and asked her for help with her eyes. Concubine Xiang also felt strange. Didn¡¯t this woman also be crazy thinking about her daughter? So why not that her daughter was standing in front of her, she didn¡¯t react at all? Why did she say she didn¡¯t dare? Concubine Xiang took a few steps forward and said to Dongfang Wan: ¡°Madam, she is the eldest young miss that Houye brought back. She is your flesh and your blood.¡± Dongfang Wan shook her head: ¡°She is not my daughter. If she is my daughter, why would she mix with my enemy?¡± Enemy, what enemy? Bai Zhenzhu was dumbfounded. Who is her enemy? Concubine Xiang? But she doesn¡¯t know anything! Concubine Xiangughed: ¡°Elder sister you must be joking. Who is your enemy? Don¡¯t say such a thing here, and let people hear us a joke.¡± Dongfang Wan coldly snorted and looked at Concubine Xiang even colder. Concubine Xiang felt like her coldly eyes were like a knife cutting her flesh, revealing her original self. ¡°Today is a happy event for me. So I will not dispute with you for the time being. But you better remember this, all the losses and grievances I suffered, I will make you pay for it double.¡± After saying those words, she turned around and went out, leaving Concubine Xiang dumbfounded. When Dongfang Wan came out, she saw Bai Zhi and others standing outside, without intention to go in. So she asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to see Bai Zhenzhu?¡± Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°The higher you climb, the more painful you will fall. Let her climb higher and higher so that she will know how it tastes to fell from the clouds to the mud.¡± Dongfang Wan smiled and took her hand: ¡°It¡¯s all up to you. Okay, let¡¯s choose some fabrics. It will be Chinese New Year soon. We have to wear new clothes.¡± Under the guidance of the staff, their group entered thergest VIP room. The staff kept bringing thetest fabrics from the store into the VIP room. Several embroiderers and tailors went to give them measurements non-stop. * Concubine Xiang and Bai Zhenzhu, who was in the other VIP room, no longer have the heart to continue buying fabric. Pei Xiachen pulled her mother¡¯s sleeve and asked in a low voice: ¡°Niang, didn¡¯t you say that Dongfang Wan can¡¯t live long? Why she doesn¡¯t look sick at all?¡± Concubine Xiang frowned and said: ¡°I am also wondering about this. Her body and bones have indeed reached its limit. But who would have thought that things will change after a month? Did Dongfang Mu found a genius doctor to treat her?¡± Chapter 664 - Fateful meeting

Chapter 664: Fateful meeting

Bai Zhenzhu lowered her head and said nothing. She knew that this so-called genius doctor was Bai Zhi. But how could she mention this name? The three of them sat for a while. Concubine Xiang was really upset, and so she said: ¡°Let¡¯s go back, we¡¯ve chosen enough fabric to make clothes.¡± After calling the clerk to check out, the three of them cut a total of 16 sets of fabric, in which 8 sets belong to Pei Xiachen. 4 sets of winter clothes and 4 sets of spring clothes. Concubine Xiang chose 5 sets in total, 2 sets of winter clothes, and 3 sets of spring clothes. Bai Zhenzhu was not very skillful, she only chose 3 sets, and they were all winter clothes. The cost was 880 silver coins in total. Concubine Xiang only brought 300 silver notes, their money was not enough, so she asked the clerk to go to Huofu to settle the billter. This kind of event was verymon in Tianyi Pavilion. Thedies usually don¡¯t bring too much money when they go out. When they chose a lot of fabric that exceeds their budget, they will pay the rest in their house. As soon as the three people walked out of the VIP room, they saw a few tall mening up from downstairs. The man walking in the forefront was wearing a ck robe. He was tall and handsome. When Bai Zhenzhu saw the man, her eyes shed, she took several steps forward and blurted out: ¡°Hu Feng?¡± Hu Feng paused and looked sideways at the person calling him. He found this person a bit familiar, but he couldn¡¯t remember who it was for a while. Zhou Awu, who followed behind Hu Feng, said: ¡°Isn¡¯t this Miss Bai?¡± Hu Feng frowned: ¡°Miss Bai? Which Miss Bai?¡± When Bai Zhenzhu saw Zhou Awu, she realized that she shouldn¡¯t have been too impulsive. This was bad. Zhou Awu said: ¡°Bai Erzhu and Mrs. Zhang¡¯s daughter, Bai Zhenzhu, don¡¯t you remember?¡± Hu Feng had seen this Bai Zhenzhu several times, but he didn¡¯t pay attention to her. He couldn¡¯t remember who she was. But after hearing Zhou Awu¡¯s words, he immediately had an idea. When he went to the Dongfang Family earlier, his master said that Pei Qinghan went to Huangtou Vige and brought Bai Zhenzhu to the capital. It was so ridiculous to recognize her as the eldest young miss of the Pei family. Hu Feng¡¯s gaze fell on Concubine Xiang and the blushing Pei Xiachen, then slowly said: ¡°These two must be Concubine Xiang and the second young miss of Changyuan Houfu?¡± Concubine Xiang frowned and took a nce at Bai Zhenzhu with displeasure. Then, she asked: ¡°I seem never heard of Hu Family in the capital?¡± Hu Feng smiled lightly: ¡°In fact, myst name is Chu, and the name is Yan. Hu Feng is my other name. Has Concubine Xiang heard the name, Chu Yan?¡± Concubine Xiang¡¯splexion drastically changed. Even Bai Zhenzhu felt like she was strike by lightning. He, he is Prince Jin? Hu Feng was Prince Jin? He was Prince Jin who had a marriage contract with Pei Xiayan? Bai Zhenzhu didn¡¯t know whether she should cry orugh. The man in front of her was the one she dreamed of, the one she wanted to marry, but he knew her identity clearly¡­ ¡­ After the shock, Concubine Xiang quickly recovered her senses, her face with delicate makeup was instantly filled with ttering smiles. She pulled Bai Zhenzhu and pushed her in front of Chu Yan: ¡°They said marriage arrangement is made by people, but marriage is predestined. I didn¡¯t believe it before, but today Ipletely believe in it. Your Highness, you and Yan¡¯er seem to have known each other for a long time. This is simply a fateful meeting!¡± Hu Feng smiled lightly: ¡°It is indeed a fateful meeting as if the heaven arranged it.¡± He stared at the Bai Zhenzhu and asked with a smile: ¡°I heard that your grandmother died. Do you know how she died?¡± Chapter 665 - Who said your parents are gone?

Chapter 665: Who said your parents are gone?

Bai Zhenzhu¡¯s face instantly turned pale, and her hands in her sleeves trembled rapidly. Inside her heart, she kept reciting what Pei Qinghan had said to her. Be calm, don¡¯t panic, don¡¯t mess up. The more chaotic your mind is, the more the situation will get worse. She is Miss Pei, she is the eldest young miss of the Pei family, the eldest young miss. After calming her mind, she took a deep breath and lowered her eyes before saying: ¡°There is a big fire at home, now my parents and grandmother are gone.¡± Then she took out her handkerchief and nned to cry. However, Hu Feng said: ¡°Who said your parents are gone?¡± Bai Zhenzhu was dumbfounded, but then immediately raised her head and looked at him nkly: ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I said, who told you that your parents are gone?¡± Hu Feng looked at her with a smile, but his eyes were as cold as frost. Bai Zhenzhu asked urgently: ¡°You mean, my parents are not dead?¡± Pei Xiachen pulled Concubine Xiang¡¯s sleeve and asked in a low voice: ¡°What are they talking about? Don¡¯t her parents live in our Bie Courtyard?¡± Concubine Xiang was also at a loss. Pei Qinghan only told her that the child died a long time ago. What he brought back was a fake, but he didn¡¯t say anything else. Hu Feng replied: ¡°Yes, they are not dead. If you want, I can help you brought them here in the capital.¡± Bai Zhenzhu waved her hand immediately: ¡°No, no, no, no need to take them in the capital.¡± Hu Feng asked: ¡°Why? Now you are eldest Miss of Pei Family and living a good life. Your parents worked so hard to raise you. It stands to reason that you should also repay them.¡± Bai Zhenzhu was already confused: ¡°I, I didn¡¯t mean that. I, I mean, don¡¯t pick them up now. After a while, I will pick them up naturally.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Hu Feng sneered and said nothing else. He turned his head to the staff aside: ¡°Where is Miss Dongfang?¡± The staff hurriedly led the way and brought them to thergest VIP room. Bai Zhenzhu was frustrated. She didn¡¯t expect that in less than a month aftering in the capital, these acquaintances she didn¡¯t want to see, appeared one after another. Can she still sit in the seat of Miss Pei? Is the good life she¡¯s just experiencing alreadying to an end? No, no, she can¡¯t ept it! Some voices she was familiar with sounded over. Such as the voice of Bai Zhi, Zhao Lan, and Hu Changlin¡­ ¡­ They are all here, they are all here! ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Concubine Xiang became suspicious when she saw the desperate look in her face. Bai Zhenzhu shook her head, hurriedly carried her skirt downstairs, and left Tianyi Pavilion as if she was escaping. * In the VIP room, Bai Zhi was holding a piece of purple satin fabric andparing it to Zhao Lan: ¡°This color is so beautiful, it matches you, niang very well.¡± Dongfang Wan smiled and said: ¡°It¡¯s really good. We¡¯ll take this one.¡± The staff on the side hurriedly wrote it down. Zhao Lan pushed Bai Zhi: ¡°You also pick two fabric for yourself. Don¡¯t just pick things for me.¡± Bai Zhi smiled. When she turned around, the door of the VIP room happened to be pushed open, and a familiar face entered her eyes. She blurted out: ¡°Hu Feng?¡± When Hu Changlin, who was talking to Zhou Xiaofeng, heard this. He also turned around and saw Hu Feng standing at the door. He rushed over: ¡°Feng¡¯er? Is it really you?¡± Hu Feng held Hu Changlin¡¯s outstretched hand and smiled: ¡°Father, it¡¯s me, I¡¯m back.¡± Hu Changlin was very happy. His eyes were hot and his nose was sour. He tried hard not to let himself cry, and just nodded his head while saying: ¡°It¡¯s good youe back, it¡¯s good youe back!¡± Chapter 666 - The days are long

Chapter 666: The days are long

Hearing Hu Feng calling him father, Hu Changlin felt that life was enough. In the past 3 years, he didn¡¯t help him in vain, everything he has done for him has been rewarded. Hu Feng was not an ordinary person. He was a prince of Chu Country. The God of War. His surname was Chu, and not Hu. But even after retrieving his memories, he was still willing to call him father. He was still looking at him the same way as before. He was still close and respectful to him. Ru¡¯er rushed into Zhou Awu¡¯s arms and burst into tears. Zhou Xiaofeng was also pulled aside by Zhou Gang. Looked at him from head to toes with teary eyes. Bai Zhi turned her head, wiped the wetness of her eyes secretly, and showed a smile with her face: ¡°What are you crying for? Shouldn¡¯t you beughing now? Let¡¯s go to the Diner¡¯s Restaurant for a drink. Let¡¯s all celebrate happiness. We won¡¯t go back until we¡¯re drunk!¡± Fu Zheng immediately nodded his head: ¡°That¡¯s, let¡¯s drink until we get drunk today!¡± Fu Zheng¡¯s family has long gone. Now, he was the only one left in the Fu Family. So seeing them get reunited with their family, he felt sad and ufortable. Hu Feng patted him on the shoulder and nodded his head at him. Fu Zheng bitterly smiled and sighed. * When their group left Tianyi Pavilion, Hu Feng deliberately slowly walked a few steps and got close to Bai Zhi¡¯s side. He took a nce at her and saw that she was still the same as before. ¡°Where¡¯s the hairpin I gave you?¡± He asked. Bai Zhi smiled and asked: ¡°What hairpin?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be innocent!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± A few simple dialogues but warm and sweet. Dongfang Wan looked at Hu Feng and was very satisfied. She could see that Hu Feng was sincere to Bai Zhi. His eyes only looked at her. It¡¯s just, Bai Zhi was only 13-years-old this year. Hu Feng was already 23-years-old. Can he still wait for 2 more years for Bai Zhi in his age? Even if he was not in a hurry, the emperor will be in a hurry. She better discusses this matter to her father to find out the emperor¡¯s thinking. A group of people went to the diners¡¯ restaurant. When the staff saw that they have arge number, and it was still early, he brought them to the emptyrge private room. The biggest advantage when you eat at the Diner¡¯s restaurant was that you don¡¯t have to wait for the dishes. Their chefs were idle, but they work hard when there are dishes to serve. In just a short while, their table was full. Bai Zhi sat between Zhao Lan and Dongfang Wan. Hu Feng sat beside Hu Changlin and kept serving him with vegetables. Knowing that Hu Changlin didn¡¯t like spicy food, he asked the chef to cook some light-vored dishes. Hu Changlin¡¯s smile almost reached his ears: ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯m not hungry. You eat something yourself. You guys just arrive in the capital. You must be tired and hungry while on the road, so you eat more.¡± Zhou Awu smiled and said: ¡°It is not difficult, it¡¯s not difficult at all. We are already used to it. What I only regret is that I can¡¯t eat Zhier¡¯s dishes. His highness and I cannot swallow the food most of the time. You look at highness, he has lost a lot of weight.¡± Zhao Lan was happy and so she immediately said: ¡°Then, youe to Dongfang Family¡¯s Mansion tomorrow. Zhi¡¯er and I will cook you a delicious meal.¡± Hu Feng faintly smiled, then stretched out his hand to clipped a shrimp and put it into Bai Zhi¡¯s bowl: ¡°Don¡¯t make too much, just 5 dishes and 1 soup are enough.¡± Are 5 dishes and 1 soup not too much? Bai Zhi nced at him dumbfoundedly. Zhou Awu opened his mouth again and said: ¡°You must make dumplings. I lost count of how many times his highness has mentioned it.¡± Hu Feng put another piece of beef into Bai Zhi¡¯s te and said: ¡°Both fried and steamed dumplings.¡± Zhou Awu was about to open his mouth again, but Bai Zhi looked at him and interrupted his words: ¡°Awu Dage, the days are still long!¡± Zhou Awu covered his mouth and smirked while waving his hand: ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t say anything else!¡± Chapter 667 - You should thank me

Chapter 667: You should thank me

Arge group of people happily finished their meals and went out after checking out. The women were about to step on the stool to get into the carriage, but then one person eximed: ¡°Miss Bai?¡± Bai Zhi turned her head and saw a noble young man approaching her and looked intently: Isn¡¯t this Xianer¡¯s elder brother, Ke Xicheng? Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°Young Master Ke, what a coincidence!¡± Ke Xicheng stepped forward with a surprised look in the face: ¡°It¡¯s really you. I thought I was dreaming. Why didn¡¯t you visit Xian¡¯er when now you¡¯re here in the capital? Xian¡¯er is worried sick about you.¡± Bai Zhi asked hurriedly: ¡°Is she sick?¡± Ke Xicheng shook his head: ¡°She is lovesick. She couldn¡¯t eat all day long or sleep well. She keeps talking about you. But now that you¡¯re in the capital, that¡¯s great.¡± Bai Zhi heaved a sigh of relief and said with a smile: ¡°We just arrived here a few days ago. I originally nned to take Ru¡¯er to y with Xian¡¯er after we settled down.¡± Ke Xicheng asked again: ¡°Does Meng Gongzi know that you¡¯re here in the capital?¡± Hu Feng¡¯s face turned ck immediately. He coughed and said solemnly: ¡°It¡¯s time to go back!¡± Only then did Ke Xicheng realize that a man was standing next to Bai Zhi. He looked at him and saw that he dressed in a magnificent robe, but he didn¡¯t know which family he came from, so he asked: ¡°This is?¡± Zhou Gang smiled and said: ¡°This is his highness, Prince Jin.¡± Ke Xicheng was taken aback, Prince Jin? He immediately remembered what his father said the other day. He said that Prince Jin would return to the capital in the next few days and would take him to visit Prince Jin¡¯s Mansion. He didn¡¯t expect that he would meet him on this street before he could visit him. Ke Xicheng hurriedly paid respect: ¡°Ke Xicheng greets his highness, Prince Jin.¡± Hu Feng waved his hand: ¡°You don¡¯t need to be polite. We still have something to do. You can go now.¡± How can Ke Xicheng dare to follow? He immediately retreated far away, until Prince Jin and the others disappeared without a trace. He scratched his head and said to himself: ¡°How did Miss Bai know Prince Jin? Howe the two of them be together? And also that carriage, it¡¯s engraved with Dongfang Family¡¯s symbol. What is her rtionship with the Dongfang Family?¡± He tried hard to think of an answer, but he couldn¡¯t think of any. In the end, he decided not to eat outside, and just hurried back to their house. * On the carriage back to Dongfang Family¡¯s Mansion, Hu Feng squeezed himself into Bai Zhi¡¯s carriage. Zhao Lan looked at Hu Feng, who was sitting in the carriage stupidly, and said with a smile: ¡°Should I go to Sister Wan¡¯s carriage?¡± Bai Zhi grabbed her hand and said: ¡°We¡¯re already here. Why still change the carriage?¡± Zhao Lan took a nce at Hu Feng and said with a smile: ¡°I can see Hu Feng has something to say to you.¡± Bai Zhi also took a nce at Hu Feng. Her heart beats so fast: ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. If something bad happened to you by holding it, I will not cure you.¡± Hu Feng took a nce at Zhao Lan awkwardly. Then, he coughed twice and said: ¡°Master told me that you have suffered a lot along the way. Do you me me?¡± Bai Zhi looked at him amusedly: ¡°Although we ate many hardships, why should I me you?¡± Hu Feng said: ¡°As the General-in-charge, I didn¡¯t even know that the enemy forces sneaked in our country. As your future husband, I didn¡¯t show up on time when you need me. It¡¯s my fault that you have suffered so much.¡± Bai Zhi¡¯s cheeks blushed: ¡°It is indeed your fault. And I helped you kill all those bad guys and solved this worry. You should thank me!¡± Hu Fengughed and asked: ¡°I really should thank you. Speak, how do you want me to thank you?¡± Bai Zhi tilted her head and thought for a while. But she couldn¡¯t think of something, and so she simply said: ¡°In this case, you promised to help me with something. But I haven¡¯t thought what I want, so you wait until I think of something.¡± Chapter 668 - Game Chapter 668: Game Hu Feng immediately responded: ¡°No matter what it is, just say it. I will do it for you.¡± After a moment of silence, Hu Feng asked another question: ¡°What are you going to do about Pei Qinghan and Bai Zhenzhu?¡± The smile on Bai Zhi¡¯s face gradually narrowed and a haze appeared in her eyes. Then, she said in a low voice: ¡°My niang wanted to divorce Pei Qinghan. I agree with it. However, I hope to find out something.¡± Hu Feng asked: ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I want to know why Pei Qinghan wanted to kill me. I was just a baby back then. Even the tiger doesn¡¯t kill its own children. However, not only he wanted to kill me, but also my niang. There must be some reason for this. I want to understand this.¡± Hu Feng nodded and asked: ¡°What about Bai Zhenzhu?¡± Bai Zhi said: ¡°Bai Zhenzhu is also a pitiful person in the end. She thought she can ascent to sky one step at a time. She dreamed of climbing high branches and be a phoenix. She has the heart of a noble young miss but doesn¡¯t have this kind of life. The higher she climbs, the miserable she will be when she falls in the future.¡± Hu Feng shrugged his shoulders: ¡°Indeed she is pitiful.¡± But he doesn¡¯t have the heart to sympathized with her. Such kind of pitiful person was also hateful. ¡°So you¡¯re not going to expose them now?¡± Hu Feng asked. Bai Zhi smiled lightly: ¡°Of course, not. If I expose them just like that, where¡¯s the fun it? They started this game, but since we have joined now, ending it is up to me.¡± How domineering, Hu Feng likes this kind of Bai Zhi. Simple and neat. Everything was neatly organized under her palm. * Concubine Xiang returned to Huofu with Bai Zhenzhu and Pei Xiachen. Pei Qinghan, who shouldn¡¯t be in the mansion at this time, was waiting in the mansion. ¡°Houye? Why are you back so early?¡± Concubine Xiang stepped forward with a smile on her face. However, Pei Qinghan¡¯s eyes fell on Bai Zhenzhu, who was behind Concubine Xiang: ¡°Yan¡¯er,e over here.¡± Bai Zhenzhu was still not used to this name, so whenever Pei Qinghan called her that, her reaction was always slow. Usually, Pei Qinghan looked at her with an impatient look in the face. But today, not only he didn¡¯t re at her but even had a smile on his face. ¡°Come and sit down!¡± Pei Qinghan said. Bai Zhenzhu was simply ttered. When she talked to Pei Qinghan usually, did she ever sit down? She always speaks on her knees. She nced at Concubine Xiang with an anxious look in the face. Concubine Xiang was also confused. What happened to him? Instead of asking her or her daughter to sit down, she asked Bai Zhenzhu to sit? Which song he was singing? When Bai Zhuzhu sat down, Pei Qinghan said, ¡°Yan¡¯er, this is the case, today, the Empress sent someone to deliver a message. She wanted to invite you to the pce to have a chat and lunch with her, tomorrow.¡± Bai Zhenzhu trembled in shock: ¡°This, how can I dare to meet the empress. I, I dare not!¡± Pei Qinghan frowned immediately. How great is this honor? And she said she dare not? Why did chose such a coward and ignorant person? ¡°From now on, you have to learn the rules. I have found someone to teach you. She is waiting for you at the Lan Courtyard. You just need to follow those rules.¡± Knowing that she couldn¡¯t resist, Bai Zhenzhu could only agree. But then, she asked: ¡°Why do you think the empress will say to me? How should I reply to her?¡± Pei Qinghan thought for a while and then said: ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the truth, Prince Jin and Prince Xiao are irreconcble. The empress is Prince Xiao¡¯s biological mother, while Dongfang Mu is Prince Jin¡¯s master. You know in your heart how the Dongfang Family treats you. They don¡¯t have the intention to recognize you at all. So whether your marriage to Prince Jin will be sessful or not is still unknown. But now, the empress invited you to enter the pce, this may be a new opportunity for you and also to our Changyuan Houfu.¡± Chapter 669 - New Opportunity

Chapter 669: New Opportunity

Bai Zhenzhu couldn¡¯t understand. What new opportunity? What opportunity is he saying? Seeing her nk expression, Pei Qinghan regretted picking such a useless thing. With such a small brain, how will she achieve anything? However, now that the matter hase to this. He can only hope for her to grow up as soon as possible. Pei Qinghan suppressed the anger in his heart, and tried to calm down as much as possible: ¡°Yan¡¯er, you also know that I took you back to marry Prince Jin. I thought it was a very simple thing, but now things are developing more and more different from our expectations. We shouldn¡¯t hang ourselves to a single tree. If the road to sess with Prince Jin doesn¡¯t work, we must find another way, and this another way is Prince Xiao.¡± Bai Zhenzhu became more and more confused. She had a marriage contract with Prince Jin. So why he wanted her to find another way with Prince Xiao? Bai Zhenzhu took a nce at Concubine Xiang and then asked Pei Qinghan: ¡°I heard from Madam Xiang that Prince Jin will be the emperor in the future. As long as I marry him, I will be the mother of the mother of the world in the future. But now you are saying to me to marry Prince Xiao, I don¡¯t quite understand what you mean.¡± Hearing this, Pei Qinghan immediately frowned and red at Concubine Xiang in dissatisfaction. Heined that she talked too much. Concubine Xiang drylyughed. She hated this Bai Zhenzhu inside her heart. This stupid girl, she dared mention her name? Pei Qinghan said: ¡°Whether Prince Jin will be the emperor in the future is still unknown. Now, Prince Xiao holds great power in the court. Many ministers support him. If he can get Dongfang Mu¡¯s support, Prince Jin will never sit on the throne.¡± Bai Zhenzhu hurriedly said: ¡°Dongfang Mu is Prince Jin¡¯s master. How could he help Prince Xiao instead of Prince Jin?¡± Pei Qinghan replied: ¡°You will be the key in this matter. You are Dongfang Mu¡¯s granddaughter. Compared with his only granddaughter, which one is more important?¡± Bai Zhenzhu understood, but thinking about Dongfang Mu¡¯s attitude, she was not sure who was more important in Dongfang Mu¡¯s heart. Suddenly, a lot of resistance was born in Bai Zhenzhu¡¯s heart. She knew it was because of Hu Feng. Hu Feng has always been in her heart. It was her dream to marry Hu Feng. The panic when saw Hu Feng in Tianyi Pavilion has slowly faded. She became excited instead. But Pei Qinghan poured her cold water, the excitement she felt was extinguished in an instant. She was full of resistance, but she couldn¡¯t say no. Since the day she decided to leave Huangtuo Vige, her destiny has not been in her hands. She has no right to speak in front of Pei Qinghan, which could be said that she had no right to bargain with him. ¡°I understand!¡± She nodded obediently and then returned to Lan Courtyard in silence. When Bai Zhenzhu left, Pei Xiachen, who has been standing behind Concubine Xiang walked out. She squinted her eyes at Bai Zhenzhu, and then said with full of contempt: ¡°Father, can she do it? Look at her, do you think Prince Xiao will like her?¡± Pei Qinghan frowned and gave Pei Xiachen a bad look: ¡°No matter how much you look down on her in your heart, you better remember this for me, in front of outsiders, she is your elder sister, the eldest miss of Changyuan Houfu. Put away the contempt on your face, and don¡¯t let people see us as a joke.¡± Concubine Xiang hurriedlyughed and said, ¡°Houye, Chen¡¯er has no other meaning. She is just worried that this thing can¡¯t be done and affect our Pei Family.¡± Chapter 670 - But she is the daughter of the Pei family

Chapter 670: But she is the daughter of the Pei family

Pei Qinghan said in a low voice: ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this. Since the empress made such a decision, she must have discussed it with Prince Xiao. For their future¡¯s sake and the overall situation, even if she is a girl with a broken arm, Prince Xiao will not refuse. Do you understand?¡± Pei Xiachen finally understood. The jealousy in her heart was swept away, her eyes were only covered with gloat. If Bai Zhenzhu married Prince Xiao, Changyuan Houfu will also prosper. She, Pei Xiachen, will be able to straighten her waist in front of the Meng Family. Her wish to marry Meng Nan will be just around the corner. * Early the next morning, Pei Qinghan personally sent the newly dressed Bai Zhenzhu to the gate of the pce. The pce maid in Qingan Pce was already waiting outside. Seeing Pei Qinghan had sent people, she hurriedly came forward to pay respect and then led Bai Zhenzhu straight to the empress¡¯s pce. In Qingan Pce, Su Chun and Chu Feng had been talking for a long time. Hearing that Miss Pei had arrived, Chu Feng immediately hid behind the screen. Bai Zhenzhu entered the hall and paid respect to Su Chun ording to the rules she learned yesterday. While Bai Zhenzhu was paying respect, Su Chun looked at the stiff daughter of Pei Family in front of her. Seeing her looked so ordinary, Su Chun¡¯s heart was filled with contempt and disgust. How can a girl like this be worthy of her son? It¡¯s like putting the cloud and mud together. She suddenly thought of Dongfang Wan, who she had met twice, she has an extremely rare beauty. Pei Qinghan was also blessed with a rare handsome face. How could the two of them give birth to an ordinary daughter? She couldn¡¯t help but doubt the authenticity of this so-called daughter. ¡°You may rise!¡± When Bai Zhenzhu raised her head, the contempt and disgust on Su Chun¡¯s face disappeared without a trace. She put on a very kind face, then stood up and took Bai Zhenzhu¡¯s hand before saying: ¡°I heard you came back a few days ago, so I¡¯ve been thinking to see you inside my heart. It¡¯s good that I finally see you today.¡± Bai Zhenzhu was very nervous, so nervous that her palms were covered with sweat. Her body was also trembling slightly. Such a timid person made Su Chun despised her more inside her heart. Contempt is contempt, doubt is doubt. But she was now the daughter of Pei Family. Dongfang Mu¡¯s granddaughter. So then, she was the prey Su Chun wants. After chatting for a while in the hall, Bai Zhenzhu¡¯s nervousness finally eased a bit. She also found out that the empress was really kind-hearted. She has no air at all. She was more kind than that Madam Xiang in Changyuan Houfu. And so, her heart naturally felt more at ease. When the pce maid served the tea, she felt thirsty. She forgot the rules for a moment, and took it directly and drank. As a result, her mouth was burnt. With this incident, the tea in the cup spilled out, her hands were scalded, and her clothes were wet. When the exquisite porcin cup fell to the floor, not only it spilled on Bai Zhenzhu¡¯s body but also spilled on Su Chun¡¯s skirt. Seeing her like this, Su Chun tried hard to endure the anger in her heart and said with a smile: ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll let Qiu He take you to change your clothes.¡± Bai Zhenzhu apologized again and again while panicking and feeling helpless. Seeing that the empress not only didn¡¯t me her but also allowed her to change her clothes, she was very grateful. She immediately went to the back hall to change clothes with the pce maid named Qiu He. As soon as Bai Zhenzhu¡¯s figure disappeared, Chu Feng walked out from behind the screen. Su Chun asked: ¡°Have you seen it?¡± Chu Feng found a chair and sat down then nodded his head: ¡°I saw it.¡± ¡°How is it?¡± Su Chun asked knowingly. Chu Feng frowned: ¡°The maidservants in the pce are better than her.¡± Su Chun sighed: ¡°But she is the daughter of the Pei family.¡± Chapter 671 - Until next time

Chapter 671: Until next time

Yes, she was the daughter of the Pei family, so in any case, he has to obtain her. Only by obtaining her, he can get Dongfang Mu¡¯s support. Chu Feng said: ¡°Muhou, I know what to do.¡± Su Chun nodded her head in satisfaction. Her son had never let her down. He knew what he should and should not do. Chu Feng got up and said to the pce maid on the side: ¡°Lead the way, I want to meet this daughter of the Pei family.¡± A hint of surprise shed in the eyes of the pce maid. The daughter of the Pei family was only 13-years-old, and now was changing clothes to the back hall. If Prince Xiao went to meet her this time¡­ ¡­ Although the pce maid was surprised in her heart, she didn¡¯t show it at all to her face, and immediately led Prince Xiao to the back hall. Bai Zhenzhu was being helped by two little pce maids to change clothes. When her clothes were taken off one by one, the mature body of a 15-year-old girl was gradually exposed. The two little pce maids were only 13-years-old. Seeing this, they couldn¡¯t help but doubt if this Miss Pei was really just 13-years-old¡­ ¡­ Bai Zhenzhu pretended didn¡¯t see the surprised look in their eyes, but felt very guilty. However, the moment Bai Zhenzhu was about to take off the bellyband on her body, the closed door of the room was suddenly pushed open. Then, a tall figure with a handsome face entered from the outside and appeared in front of Bai Zhenzhu. Bai Zhenzhu was stunned. Looking at the man¡¯s face, his face was somewhat simr to Hu Feng. Because of this, Bai Zhenzhu forgot that she was standing in front of a strange man with only a bellyband on her body. Chu Feng quickly lowered his head and turned around: ¡°I was rude. I didn¡¯t know there is someone inside. I didn¡¯t mean to. I¡¯m going now!¡± He went out in a hurry. Bai Zhenzhu realized what had just happened. Then, she realized that man was Chu Feng. Chu Feng deliberately snatched her from Prince Jin. Is this their strategy? It¡¯s really simple and straightforward! Bai Zhenzhu said nothing. She knew she didn¡¯t need to say anything. After changing her clothes, she was sent back to Changyuan Houfu. They didn¡¯t even invite her to have lunch just like they promised. She felt like a piece of rag sent to the door. After using her, she was immediately thrown into the corner. She will not be picked up from the corner until the next time the rag is needed. * Dongfang Wan had just finished writing a divorce letter and was about to let someone send it to Pei Qinghan. However, before she could do so, she heard the news that Prince Xiao has proposed marriage to Changyuan Houfu. Her father was not in the house, so she told this matter to Bai Zhi. Dongfang Wan asked Bai Zhi: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, what do you think about this matter?¡± Bai Zhi faintly smiled and said: ¡°Prince Xiao was afraid of Prince Jin, because not only Prince Jin regained his military power in the northwest, but also had the great support of his Imperial Father and his master. Therefore, he must seize any opportunity to suppress Prince Jin. However, although Prince Jin has the military power in the northwest, Prince Xiao also has the military power in the south. He doesn¡¯t need to seize the military power in the northwest at this time. What he needs now is the support of the emperor and hundreds of officials. The key to this matter is my grandfather.¡± Dongfang Wan smiled and nodded her head: ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s why he proposed marriage at Changyuan Houfu at this time. He wanted to get the support of your grandfather. But what I can¡¯t understand is that he knows you and Prince Jin had an arranged marriage, so why he still went to propose marriage? There must be a reason for this!¡± The smile on Bai Zhi¡¯s face gradually got colder. Then, she sneered and said in a low voice: ¡°Naturally there is a reason, and Pei Qinghan will certainly agree with this.¡± Chapter 672 - Prince Xiao’s sacrifice

Chapter 672: Prince Xiao¡¯s sacrifice

Prince Xiao was a dignified figure, how could he do such an uncertain thing? And Bai Zhenzhu was not the kind of woman, who can make a man fall in love with her at first sight. They were only desperate. And if they didn¡¯t have a private agreement with this, this kind of thing would never happen. Bai Zhi said: ¡°Let them toss themselves.¡± Dongfang Wan frowned and said: ¡°But that girl is using your name, which is not good for your reputation.¡± Bai Zhi smiled and shook her head: ¡°It¡¯s okay. I never nned to use that name. I never wanted the identity of Pei Family¡¯s daughter. Even if he kneels in front of me and begs me, I will not go to the Pei Family Mansion. That name, if she wants it, let her have it. Sooner orter, she will know that holding something that doesn¡¯t belong to her, will only hurt her.¡± Dongfang Wan was relieved, and so she said with a smile: ¡°You¡¯re right. What¡¯s so good about the name of Pei Family¡¯s daughter? When I and Pei Qinghan divorced, you will use our Dongfang¡¯s family name, and then you will be the daughter of the Dongfang family. How can thatpare with the Pei Family?¡± Although she was very domineering and very touched, she still shook her head: ¡°Niang, I don¡¯t want to change my surname or my name. I just want to be myself, not attached to my family¡¯s name. I want people to see me and know I am Bai Zhi. Not as the daughter of Dongfang Family as soon as they see me.¡± Dongfang Wan¡¯s temperament was easy-going than ordinary women. After hearing Bai Zhi¡¯s words, she felt very satisfied: ¡°No matter what your name or yourst name is, I don¡¯t care. You just do whatever you want. I will always support you.¡± At this time, a maidservant came in to report: ¡°Mdy, young miss, Prince Jin is here and waiting in the hall.¡± Bai Zhi immediately beamed with joy and busily said: ¡°Please let him go to the garden and tell him to wait for me.¡± She hasn¡¯t seen him for several days. She heard that the emperor sent him to do an errand. He will be busy for at least 5 days. Howe he¡¯s here? Seeing her daughter like this, Dongfang Wan was happy in her heart. Prince Jin liked her, she also liked Prince Jin. Being able to marry someone you like was the happiest thing in a woman¡¯s life. * Under an ancient locust tree, a man in brocade stood with his hands in his back. He has a pair of bloodshot eyes but was filled with gentleness while he stared at the petite figure from afar. ¡°You¡¯re here!¡±Bai Zhi said with a smile. ¡°Mmm!¡± He responded. The two looked at each other. No one speaks. The surroundings were covered in silence. Bai Zhi then ordered the servants to bring chairs in the open space of the garden, and also a small stove for them to make tea. Then, they bask themselves under the bright sunshine, drank tea, and chatted. Hu Feng asked: ¡°Did you know Chu Feng proposed marriage to the Pei family?¡± Bai Zhi nodded: ¡°I learned about it just now.¡± ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Hu Feng asked. Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°I¡¯m not nning to do anything. If they want to get married, let them get married. I am not Pei Xiayan, so what does it have to do with me?¡± ¡°Are you not angry?¡± Hu Feng asked with a smile. Bai Zhi also smiled: ¡°Why should I be angry? We should be happy and wait to see them as jokes.¡± Chu Feng went to the Pei Family to propose marriage. The drunkard¡¯s intention was not to drink. He was not like someone who will like Bai Zhenzhu or Changyuan Houfu. He just wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to establish rtions with Dongfang Mu and use the ancestral feelings to get the support of hundreds of officials. Unfortunately, his calction was wrong. She wants to know, once Chu Feng learns that after making such a big sacrifice, he still cannot get the support of Dongfang Mu, will he jump up in anger by then? Chapter 673 - Bitter Monk

Chapter 673: Bitter Monk

Hu Feng looked sideways and stared at the little girl leaning on his shoulder. The 13-year-old girl had a delicate face. Her closed eyes andzy appearance made her look even more immature. Bai Zhi felt that Hu Feng was staring at her. When she looked up, she met his gaze. She asked him with a smile: ¡°Why are you peeping at me?¡± Hu Feng also smiled: ¡°I¡¯m not peeping. I¡¯m looking at you with integrity.¡± Seeing her closing his eyes again, he said ¡°Little girl, grow up quickly.¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to grow up. I¡¯m pretty good like this.¡± Hu Feng sighed: ¡°You¡¯re pretty good, but have you ever thought about my sufferings?¡± Bai Zhi¡¯s eyebrows slightly frowned, but the corners of her mouth curved into a smile: ¡°Howe you are suffering? As a prince, isn¡¯t there a lot of women in your mansion?¡± Hu Feng smiled and shook his head: ¡°You little girl, in your eyes, am I that kind of person?¡± Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°If you are not that kind of person, why are you hurrying me to grow up?¡± Hu Feng stretched out his hand and pinched her cheek: ¡°I¡¯ll let you have the upper hand today, but you wait and see!¡± After a moment of silence, he said again: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, let¡¯s get married next year, okay?¡± Bai Zhi didn¡¯t agree, nor disagree. She simply counted her fingers and mischievously said: ¡°Oh, next September, I will only be 14-years-old. Am I not still so young?¡± Hu Feng snorted: ¡°I don¡¯t care. I can¡¯t wait that long, I can¡¯t even wait to marry you tomorrow.¡± ¡°Tomorrow? Then I won¡¯t agree.¡± Dongfang Mu¡¯s voice suddenly sounded behind the two, with a hearty tone. The two got up, then Hu Feng gave up his chair to Dongfang Mu while saying: ¡°Master, your apprentice is already at this age. If this continues, I will be a bitter monk.¡± Dongfang Mu waved his hand: ¡°I don¡¯t care. Zhi¡¯er just came back to us. I want her to stay with us for 2 more years. If you don¡¯t want to wait, then I will choose another suitable prince for her.¡± He said while looking at Hu Feng¡¯s face. Hu Feng didn¡¯t seem to be annoyed at all. Instead, he smiled: ¡°Master, in this world, only I am worthy of Zhi¡¯er. No one except me is qualified to be with her.¡± Such domineering words, even Dongfang Mu became speechless. But he likes it, his apprentice should be like this. ¡°Okay, okay, you guys continue to drink tea. Don¡¯t talk about this nonsense. You should ask rted people before you make a decision, do you understand? You people doing this, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s hasty? Without my consent, all your decision is nothing but nonsense!¡± The master and apprentice stared at each other and smiled helplessly. Dongfang Mu said: ¡°I just came back from the pce. Chu Feng went to the Pei family to propose marriage. The emperor told me, so I already know about that matter. He also said that you don¡¯t need to care about them. Let them toss themselves and face the consequences of their evil n. It¡¯s their choice anyway.¡± Bai Zhi said: ¡°Since they added this scenario, it¡¯s better to let them do this. Let¡¯s not discuss with Pei Qinghan about divorce yet. Once Chu Feng and the daughter of the Pei Family are already married, we will spread about this matter throughout the whole capital, and then negotiate with Pei Qinghan.¡± Dongfang Mu smiled and nodded his head: ¡°I also think the same. Let¡¯s not talk about this matter to him so soon. Anyway, I just need to bring a divorce letter to the emperor. As long as the emperor said a word, the rtionship between your Niang and Pei Qinghan can be cut off immediately.¡± Chu Feng will marry the Pei family¡¯s daughter. People with discerning eyes could see his real purpose. But once he learned that the Dongfang family will cut off its rtionship with the Pei Family and doesn¡¯t even recognize this so-called daughter. Will Chu Feng get angry? Chapter 674 - Questionable attitude

Chapter 674: Questionable attitude

Only a few people knew that the daughter of the Pei family had a marriage contract with Prince Jin. But since Pei Qinghan brought Bai Zhenzhu in the capital, he deliberately spread this matter outside. So today, no one in the capital didn¡¯t know this. But now, Prince Xiao went to the Pei Family Mansion to propose marriage. Pei Qinghan naturally agreed with this inside his heart, but he couldn¡¯t decide about it. After all, the marriage between his daughter and Prince Jin was previously set by the emperor and Dongfang Mu. He has no right to speak about it. Therefore, Pei Qinghan and Prince Xiao entered the pce together. The emperor looked at the two with a faint expression and said: ¡°This matter is about the Pei Family. It¡¯s inconvenient for me to say more. You can do as you like!¡± Seeing the smiles on Pei Qinghan and Chu Feng¡¯s faces, the emperor added: ¡°However, I would like to remind you, that no matter what decision you make, you must take into ount the consequences. There are causes and effects in the world. Don¡¯t me the heavens and others in the future.¡± Chu Feng was a little puzzled, what does his imperial father mean to say? It seemed to have a deep meaning. However, he can¡¯t understand it, which made him confused. Pei Qinghan said to the emperor: ¡°Your majesty, this official made such a decision due to helplessness. Since that day, Prince Xiao and my daughter met in Qingan Pce, my daughter admired his highness. She threatened me that she will not eat nor drink if I will not let her marry Prince Xiao. This official was terrified.¡± Pei Qinghan showed a trace of regret and continue to say: ¡°This official is asking his majesty to persuade Prince Jin on his behalf. If Prince Jin wants to me this official, I have nothing to say, I could only let him me me.¡± The emperor sneered inside his heart but didn¡¯t show it on the surface of his face. He said in a low voice: ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. Do what you wanted to do. No matter what happenster, remember this is your own choice. Okay, that¡¯s it. You may retreat.¡± After saying those words, he stopped looking at them. He lowered his head and continued reviewing the official reports. Things went well beyond Pei Qinghan and Chu Feng¡¯s expectations. They thought that the emperor would be furious. The words they prepared in advance were of no use. The emperor didn¡¯t seem to care about whom the daughter of the Pei family was going to marry. This is too suspicious. After leaving the pce, Chu Feng and Pei Qinghan rode in the same carriage. Chu Feng asked Pei Qinghan: ¡°Isn¡¯t Imperial Father¡¯s attitude a little suspicious?¡± Pei Qinghan replied: ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s suspicious. Maybe he is not willing to say more because of his rtionship with Dongfang Mu.¡± Chu Feng nodded his head: ¡°Now it depends on Dongfang Mu¡¯s decision.¡± Pei Qinghan said: ¡°Dongfang Mu has a weird character, and Prince Jin is his apprentice. It¡¯s normal for him to favor Prince Jin. If anything difficult happenedter, his highness has to endure it for a while.¡± Chu Feng said: ¡°I know that Dongfang Mu has a sharp tongue but has tofu heart. If you don¡¯t look at his sharp tongue, you will see that he is actually tolerant of the people he likes. Miss Pei is his only granddaughter. As long as Miss Pei¡¯s heart is firm, I don¡¯t think he will say much.¡± Pei Qinghan responded with a smile, but he felt worried. Dongfang Mu¡¯s attitude was unpredictable, he doesn¡¯t know what he thinks most of the time. When their carriage arrived at Dongfang Family Mansion, the little guard stopped them as usual and asked them to wait at the door. A dignified prince and the marquis of Changyuan Houfu stood outside the gate in an awkward manner. They were left standing under the blowing cold wind. In the small alley in the Dongfang Family Mansion, a ghostly figure stretched out his neck and retracted it back in a hurry. Chapter 675 - Proposing marriage

Chapter 675: Proposing marriage

¡°Father, is that it?¡± Bai Dabao asked Bai Dazhu who was beside him. Bai Dazhu nodded his head: ¡°It must be here. I saw Pei Daren and a young man standing and waiting at the gate. Although the capital isrge, there is written words at the gate saying Dongfang Family Mansion. So it must be here.¡± Bai Dabao was surprised: ¡°Even the dignified Houye has to stand and wait outside at the gate? Who exactly is this Master Dongfang?¡± Bai Dazhu shook her head: ¡°How do I know? But listening to Zhenzhu¡¯s words, she said he is Houye¡¯s father-inw. He is definitely not an ordinary person to be Houye¡¯s father-inw.¡± Bai Dabao said: ¡°Then can we afford to offend such person? Why don¡¯t we just go back?¡± Bai Dazhu gave him a bad look and said: ¡°What can you do with such courage? Bai Zhi is just working as the little doctor of Dongfang Family. Even if a little doctor suddenly disappeared, the Dongfang Family wouldn¡¯t bother with it. Do you understand?¡± Bai Dabao still felt uneasy in his heart. However, he didn¡¯t say another word. He just stayed with his father. It took half an hour before the little guard opened the gate and invited Pei Qinghan and Prince Xiao to enter. Pei Qinghan was not bothered by it. He also waited for a long time, so he was prepared for it. Chu Feng had an ugly face. Even when he went to the pce to see the emperor, he had never waited for so long. So how could he not get angry? However, he had to endure it this time. Dongfang Mu was drinking tea in the front hall. When he saw the twoe in, he didn¡¯t get up. He simply said: ¡°You two came at this hour, is there something wrong?¡± Pei Qinghan embarrassedly paid respect and said: ¡°Father-inw, his royal highness and I came at this hour because we really have something to discuss with you.¡± Dongfang Mu waved his hand: ¡°Sit down. Come, serve them tea.¡± When the servant heard Dongfang Mu¡¯s order, he immediately brought the tea that had been prepared. The two stood outside and blew by the cold wind for a long time. Their noses were red and cold. So at this time, when steaming tea was brought out, they naturally wanted to drink a few sips first. After taking a sip, the two immediately nced at each other. Theirplexion looked very ugly. They wanted to vomit but they were afraid that it would upset Dongfang Mu, so they swallowed it. Dongfang Mu secretlyughed, but his face still looked stern. He even said with a cold voice: ¡°Looking at you two¡¯s appearance, do you dislike the tea of our Dongfang Family?¡± Pei Qinghan quickly picked up the teacup again and took another sip: ¡°No, no, this tea is very good.¡± Chu Feng was also helpless, he also took another sip and said with a dry smile: ¡°This tea tastes very special and it is really good.¡± Dongfang Mu sneered inside his heart and secretly said that this tea not only has a special taste but also has special effects. He smiled and asked: ¡°You two came here together, I don¡¯t know why is that?¡± Pei Qinghan took a nce at Chu Feng and signaled him to speak. Chu Feng put aside the teacup, stood up, and said to Dongfang Mu: ¡°Master Dongfang, I came here today to take the liberty to propose marriage.¡± Dongfang Mu raised an eyebrow: ¡°Propose marriage? What are you talking about?¡± He asked in confusion. Chu Feng replied: ¡°Master Dongfang, to tell you the truth, a few days ago, when Imperial Mother invited Miss Pei into the pce to chat. It happened that I was also there to pay respect to Imperial Mother, and met Miss Pei in Qingan Pce. Although I only saw Miss Pei for a short moment, she lingers in my mind all the time. I knew she had a marriage arrangement with my fourth brother, so this feeling shouldn¡¯t linger in my heart, but I couldn¡¯t control myself. I went to Houfu to visit Miss Pei and learned that she also has me in her heart. So I mustered up all my courage and came here to propose a marriage.¡± Chapter 676 - Attack

Chapter 676: Attack

Dongfang Mu listened quietly. The expression on his face didn¡¯t change, and his anger was not obvious. After Chu Feng finished saying those words, he simply go with it: ¡°His highness intention, it¡¯s naturally a beautiful thing. I heard you have already gone to Houfu to propose marriage, and today you came here. I think you¡¯ve alreadye up with a decision. Since you already made a decision, then let¡¯s do it.¡± Chu Feng was stunned. What was going on? Dongfang Mu actually agreed without saying anything? This doesn¡¯t match his character! ¡°You agree?¡± Chu Feng couldn¡¯t believe it. Dongfang Mu¡¯s attitude was even stranger than his imperial father. He didn¡¯t say any negative opinion. Dongfang Mu said: ¡°Why should I disagree? This is a good event!¡± Pei Qinghan was also at a loss. He doesn¡¯t know what medicine Dongfang Mu was selling. Ignoring the dumbfounded faces of the two, Dongfang Mu asked in a low voice: ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Pei Qinghan shook his head nkly. Dongfang Mu then got up and said: ¡°Since there is nothing else, you two go back. I still have something to do today, so I won¡¯t invite you to eat. Let¡¯s talk another day.¡± After he said those words, he went straight away without giving them a face¡­ ¡­ The two stayed motionless in the hall for a while, then left the Dongfang Family Mansion in a daze. After returning to the carriage outside, Chu Feng asked Pei Qinghan: ¡°What is going on? Dongfang Mu doesn¡¯t seem to care who Xiayan is going to marry. Does he like this granddaughter?¡± Pei Qinghan busily said: ¡°How can he not? She is her only granddaughter. Maybe he is ashamed of Prince, so he doesn¡¯t want to say more.¡± Pei Qinghan secretly looked at Chu Feng. Seeing that Chu Feng¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, he felt relieved. Chu Feng said: ¡°Since the matter has been settled, I will go back to the pce and find an auspicious date. Once the date has been settled, I will let the world know that Xiayan will be my person from now on.¡± * The same day, Bai Zhi was refining medicine in the mansion and found out that she was missing a few herbs. The weather was good, so she took a little maidservant with her and went to the medicinal store to buy some herbs. As soon as she left the mansion, two sneaky figures followed her. Bai Zhi didn¡¯t sense it, she happily went into the medicinal store and bought two packages of herbs. Then, she bought some of Ru¡¯er¡¯s favorite dim sum from the nearby dim sum shop and turned to go back home. However, she heard painful groans when she passed by a narrow alley. The painful groans sounded like came from an old man who fell on the ground. Bai Zhi looked around. There were peopleing and going on the street, but the alley was very deserted. There was no one. This alley was obviously not a ce where people often walked around. How could this old man fall here? The groaning sound was also strange. When the maidservant saw that Bai Zhi kept staring in the alley, but didn¡¯t go in. She thought she was scared. This was a good opportunity to perform better. If she performs well, she will be valued by Miss Bai in the future. She may be promoted the little maidservant to the big maidservant. Her monthly sry will be tripled by then. At the thought of this, the maidservant suddenly felt a surge of energy throughout her body and stepped forward to rush in. The maidservant went to the old man who fell on the ground, but before she could crouch, a stick appeared out of nowhere and knocked her out. Bai Zhi was about to run away when she saw this scene, however, someone already blocked her path. After turning back, she saw the old man, who fell to the ground, also stood up. It was Bai Dabao, and he was holding a stick. The person who blocked her way was Bai Dazhu. Chapter 677 - Sinking in the pond

Chapter 677: Sinking in the pond

Bai Dazhu stared at Bai Zhi with hateful eyes: ¡°You dead girl, you really know how to haunt people. You even chase after us in the capital, your courage is not small.¡± Bai Zhi threw the medicine packages in her hand, stretched out her hand to get the silver needle bag in her sleeve, but it was empty. Then, she remembered that she had just changed clothes before she went out. The silver needle bag must still be in her previous clothes. ¡°You are wrong, I didn¡¯te after you. I also just learned that you are also here.¡± Bai Dazhu waved his hand: ¡°I don¡¯t care about this. If you didn¡¯te to the capital, there will be nothing like this today. But since you are here, you can¡¯t me for being ruthless.¡± Bai Dazhu winked at Bai Dabao behind Bai Zhi. Bai Dabao held tightly the wooden stick on his hand and mmed it on the back of Bai Zhi¡¯s head. Perhaps, because it was his first time to hit someone like this, he made it lighter. Bai Zhi didn¡¯tpletely faint, but she felt dizzy and lost energy for a while. However, she felt that she was squeezed into the carriage, and the carriage traveled to a bumping road. The bumps made her sober. Unfortunately, there was a cloth in her mouth, she couldn¡¯t call for help. Her hands and feet were also tied, so she couldn¡¯t jump out at all. Remembering that she had watched a video on how to untie the rope on the inte. Bai Zhi tried it again and again. When the carriage stopped, she had already unlocked most of it. Once she uses some force, she canpletely break free. At this time, the curtain of the carriage was opened, she closed her eyes and pretended to be unconscious. Bai Dazhu grabbed her feet and dragged her out rudely. Bai Dabao¡¯s face was very pale, and his forehead was covered with sweat. Seeing his father dragging Bai Zhi out, he busily said: ¡°Father, it¡¯s illegal to kill people. If the officials caught us, we will be dead.¡± Bai Dazhu looked around. The sky was already dark and the ce was deserted. Once he threw this deal girl and died. Who would still know that they had killed her? ¡°Who said that we killed people? We have been in the capital all the time, we nevere out. Do you understand?¡± Bai Dabao nodded his head, but his teeth were trembling. Bai Zhi secretly opened her eyes and saw a pond. The pond was surrounded by dry yellow grass and wild trees. Bai Zhi busily tried to break free from the rope. Seeing that she was awake, Bai Dazhu immediately threw her into the pond without saying a word. Bai Zhi sank in the pond. Her feet were still tied, and her hands were still not free. The cold water entered her eyes, ears, nose, mouth. The taste was really ufortable. Fortunately, shortly after falling into the water, she broke free from the rope in her hand, and while still holding her breath, she quickly untied the rope that bound her feet. She had never been so thankful that she can swim like this moment. If Lin Yang didn¡¯t try his best to encourage her, she would never have thought of learning how to swim. At this moment, Bai Dazhu and Bai Dabao must be still waiting on the shore. She still can¡¯t show herself at this time. Holding herst breath, she dived underwater, swam into a field of wild lotus, took a breath, and dived again. Although Bai Dazhu and Bai Dabao heard a movement under the wild lotus, they didn¡¯t see anyoneing up. They thought it was the movement of fish swimming in the water. They waited for a while more, but they still didn¡¯t see anyonee up, nor see a ssh of water, so they turned around and drove away. Bai Zhi floated from the icy pond, looked at the carriage going away in the dark night, bit her trembling teeth, and said: ¡°If I didn¡¯t take revenge for this, then myst name is not Bai.¡± Chapter 678 - Enemies Chapter 678: Enemies Bai Zhi never came back since she went out. Her family was very anxious that they sent out all their servants to look for her. And finally, they found the maidservant that went out with her in the small alley. It¡¯s just the maidservant was unconscious. The servants brought back the maidservant to the mansion. When Dongfang Mu saw that the servant only brought back an unconscious maidservant, but Bai Zhi was nowhere to be seen. He poured his herbal tea immediately on the maidservant¡¯s face in anxiousness. The maidservant woke up and looked at everyone in front of her with a confused look: ¡°Why am I here? Why is the sky dark?¡± Dongfang Mu asked anxiously: ¡°Where is Miss Bai? What happened to her?¡± The maidservant just woke up, but hurriedly exined the situation at that time. ¡°In other words, you didn¡¯t see who hit you at all?¡± Dongfang Mu asked calmly. The maidservant hurriedly nodded her head, but her face was pale and her intestines were blue. At that time, Miss Bai told her not to go. She didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her. And as if she had been caught in by an evil spirit, she went in, wanting to help the old man. She thought if she behaves well, Miss Bai will have a good impression of her. Unexpectedly, something went wrong when she went in, and it hurt Miss Bai. How could this be good? Dongfang Mu didn¡¯t me her. It was obvious that someone deliberately set this trap. Even if it didn¡¯t happen there, it will happen in other ces. Zhao Lan was so scared that her legs softened and tears kept falling, while pulling Dongfang Mu¡¯s sleeves: ¡°You must find Zhi¡¯er, you must find her!¡± Dongfang Wan also became anxious. She wanted to analyze the situation, but her mind was in a mess and she couldn¡¯t understand anything. At this time, someone hurriedly reported: ¡°Master, Prince Jin is here.¡± Dongfang Mu sent someone to inform Hu Feng, but he didn¡¯t expect him toe so quickly. Hu Feng strode into the hall. Seeing their appearance, his heart sank to the bottom immediately: ¡°You haven¡¯t found her yet?¡± Dongfang Mu shook his head: ¡°The maidservant who was with her was knocked unconscious and left out in the alley. There was no shortage of money on her body. It seems that the other party came for Zhi¡¯er.¡± Dongfang Wan said anxiously: ¡°It¡¯s Zhi¡¯er first toe to the capital, she didn¡¯t know anyone, why would she have enemies? Why would someone wants to harm her?¡± Hu Feng gritted his teeth and said: ¡°Who said she has no enemies in the capital? She has enemies!¡± Dongfang Mu busily asked: ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Bai Zhenzhu robbed Bai Zhi¡¯s identity as the Pei Family¡¯s daughter. So now that she knows that Bai Zhi is also here in the capital, and happened to be living in the Dongfang Family, what do you think she will do? If she wanted to keep her position as Miss Pei, she will naturally get rid of Bai Zhi. Otherwise, her identity will be exposed so soon.¡± Zhao Lan hurriedly nodded: ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s right, Bai Dazhu and his family are extremely cruel. He can even kill his brother and his mother with his own hands, so what more Zhi¡¯er who is a threat to their future. It must be them, it must them who did it.¡± Hu Feng said to Dongfang Mu: ¡°Master, no need to say anything else. I will go directly to Bieyuan, where Bai Dazhu and his family lives.¡± Dongfang Mu nodded: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Hu Feng didn¡¯t say much and immediately went to Pei Family¡¯s other courtyard with Dongfang Mu. When Bai Dazhu and Bai Dabao returned home, Mrs. Liu prepared a table of good dishes for them. When she saw the two of them came back, she immediately greeted them and asked: ¡°How is it?¡± Bai Dazhu looked triumphant: ¡°It¡¯s done, with me, Bai Dazhu, what else can¡¯t be done?¡± Bai Dabao looked like was out of his mind. He has no appetite even after seeing all the good dishes on the table. And his hands were still trembling even up to now. Chapter 679 - Hindrance to finances

Chapter 679: Hindrance to finances

Seeing the appearance of her son, Mrs. Liu busily asked Bai Dazhu: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Dabao?¡± Bai Dazhu took a nce at his son and said in a bad mood: ¡°Useless thing. If you don¡¯t have guts, what great things can you achieve?¡± Mrs. Liu hurriedly poured a ss of wine for his son: ¡°Dabao, drink a ss of wine to suppress your shock. This is not a big deal, just assume that nothing happened. Do you understand?¡± Bai Dabao looked up and poured himself a ss of wine. After drinking, he felt a bit better, so he nodded his head to his mother: ¡°I understand.¡± Mrs. Liu asked Bai Dazhu again: ¡°Are you sure no one had seen you when you enter back the capital?¡± Bai Dazhu waved his hand: ¡°Yes, I made it sure. The carriage we used is also rented. No one can find us.¡± As soon as Bai Dazhu¡¯s words fell, he heard someone shouting in the courtyard: ¡°Who are you? You can¡¯t go in!¡± Mrs. Liu was about to go out to check but saw two tall figuresing in from outside and stared at them coldly. ¡°Hu, Hu Feng?¡± Mrs. Liu looked at the man in front of him in amazement. This face was indeed Hu Feng. Didn¡¯t he go to the military camp to serve as a soldier? So why he is here? Bai Dazhu stood up and sensed something wrong, so he quickly gave Bai Dabao a wink. Signaling him not to mess around and calm himself. Bai Dabao initially became flustered as soon as he saw Hu Feng with a gloomy expression. And after remembering how Hu Feng broke his father¡¯s arms, his body trembled in fear. Hu Feng coldly snorted: ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, just tell me the truth, where is Bai Zhi?¡± Bai Dazhu immediately eximed: ¡°What are you talking about? How do we know where Bai Zhi is? Isn¡¯t she in Huangtuo Vige? Then you go to Huangtuo Vige and look for her. What are you doing here?¡± Hu Feng snorted: ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you did. For you, Bai Zhi¡¯s existence is a hindrance to your finances, so you want to get rid of her. While I still have patience, I will ask onest time, where is Bai Zhi? ¡± Bai Dazhu refused to confess, and so he said with a determination: ¡°I said I don¡¯t know, you¨C¡± Bai Dazhu hasn¡¯t finished his words when suddenly he saw a light shed in front of him. Then he felt his left shoulder was light, and an arm fell on the floor. The fingers on the arm were still moving, as blood gushed out from it. At that moment he didn¡¯t feel in pain. But when the pain hit him, he almost fainted. Mrs. Liu screamed, her eyes rolled up and she fainted. Hu Feng stopped dealing with Bai Dazhu, he turned his head and look at Bai Dabao: ¡°You say it.¡± Bai Dabao¡¯s body trembled in fear, then a stream of warm water rushed down from his trousers, followed by a stench smell. The tip of Hu Feng¡¯s sword was still dripping with blood. Dripping with his father¡¯s blood. Bai Dabao shook his head and said: ¡°I, I¡¯ll say it, I¡¯ll say it¡ª¡± Bai Dazhu wanted to stop him, but he couldn¡¯t help himself. The blood from his chopped arm kept pouring out. Not only he felt extreme pain but also felt dizzy from blood loss. ¡°Speak!¡± Dongfang Mu said angrily. This angry and deep voice made Bai Dabao fell from his stool to the floor in fright. When he fell to the floor, he kept kowtowing at Hu Feng: ¡°It¡¯s none of my business, it¡¯s my father. No, not my father, it¡¯s Bai Zhenzhu. Yes, it¡¯s Bai Zhenzhu¡¯s idea. She said that only when Bai Zhi died, she could sit as the Pei¡¯s daughter securely.¡± With a wave of Hu Feng¡¯s long sword, Bai Dabao¡¯s ear fell on the floor: ¡°I ask you, where is Bai Zhi? If you don¡¯t give me a good answer, I will make your head fall next.¡± Bai Dabao covered his bleeding ear and cried: ¡°I¡¯ll say it, I¡¯ll say it, she was thrown into a pond outside the capital by my father.¡± Chapter 680 - Escape

Chapter 680: Escape

After Bai Zhi climbed up from the pond, she walked trembling to the official road, which was more than a dozen miles away from the gate of the capital. She was a doctor, she knew that in this situation if she didn¡¯t dry her clothes as soon as possible and warm her body, she might die on the road. When she was thinking about it anxiously, there was a sh of fire in the distance. She secretly thought that she has no other choice, and so she rushed to find the ce where the fire is. The fire was in a deserted temple, and it was very dpidated. She was afraid that even beggars would not want to stay here. What more strange was, there was a fire, but there was no one near the fire. Bai Zhi walked to the fire. Before getting close to the fire, a ck shadow suddenly jumped out in front of Bai Zhi. The man was holding a dagger in his hand. The next moment, he pointed the sharp de at Bai Zhi¡¯s chest and attack her fiercely. Bai Zhi dodged quickly. The person seemed to be having difficulty moving around. He couldn¡¯t hit her with a knife, and then suddenly, he fell to the ground and passed out. What is this situation? Bai Zhi was a little confused. She kicked the dagger away from the man¡¯s hand. And after making sure that he fainted, and there was no other weapon on his body, she squatted beside the man and turned him over. Under the light of the fire, she saw the man¡¯s face. He looked very young. At most, he was in his early twenties. He has an attractive appearance, delicate and tender skin. This young man was injured. His left leg was fractured, and his right back shoulder had a sword wound. Although he had treated the wound, the wound still inmed. No wonder his face was flushed red, this inmmation caused the high fever. She doesn¡¯t know who he is, but how can someone live in this ce. And someone who has this appearance. Thinking of what happened just now, didn¡¯t she almost died in his hands? However, she began to sympathize with the unconscious man before her. Bai Zhi took off the cotton-padded coat on her body, wrung out the water umted in it, and dry it by the fire. She also squatted by the fire and warm her body. Then, she dragged the unconscious man and bandaged his broken leg. After roasting the dagger on the fire, she cut off the rotten flesh on his shoulder and applied the medicine he was carrying on his body. The man woke up from the pain in his shoulder. When he slightly opened his eyes, he saw a girl, who was wearing an inner dress, in front of him and applying medicine to his wound. The girl¡¯s hair was messy and it seemed to be still wet. Her head was hanging down, and her hair was covering half of her face. He couldn¡¯t see her appearance. He could only see those eyes that were unusually bright. He just looked at them. She must be born extremely beautiful. Bai Zhi nced at him and said quietly: ¡°Are you awake?¡± The man busily closed his eyes and said nothing. Bai Zhi didn¡¯t say much. After putting medicine, she turned her back to him and continued to dry her cotton coat and boots. Most of the coat on her body has dried up, only her coat was left. She doesn¡¯t know when will it dry out. The young man, who pretended to be sleeping, opened his eyes again and looked at Bai Zhi¡¯s delicate back. When he saw her appearance at this moment, he felt pity inside his heart. Such a weak girl appeared in this ce in the middle of the night, looking embarrassed. Obviously, she encountered something bad. The man felt in pain again and he felt dizzy. He fell asleep again. When he woke up, it was already dawn, and the girl who bandaged his wound was gone. * Hu Feng and Dongfang Mu were led by Bai Dabao to the side of the pond. Hu Feng let Dongfang Mu watched over Bai Dabao. Then, he took off his outer robe and boots and jumped into the water. Chapter 681 - Brought trouble

Chapter 681: Brought trouble

Hu Feng searched the bottom of the pond, but there was nothing aside from the two loops of hemp rope. They were happy that they didn¡¯t find anyone. It seemed that she was still alive. Bai Dabao also breathed a sigh of relief, but before he was relieved, Hu Feng dragged his body down the pond. Hu Feng pressed his head and his body into the cold water of the pond. Before he suffocates to death, he pulled his head up and pressed his head again. After experiencing it many times, Bai Dabao passed outpletely¡­ ¡­ Dongfang Mu stared at Bai Dabao, who was lying unconscious, and said to the entourage behind him: ¡°Send him and that Bai Dazhu to the Yamen.¡± * When Mrs. Liu woke up, her husband and eldest son were gone, but Bai Xiaofeng stood by her side, frowning, and looking at her gloomily. Mrs. Liu immediately sat up from the cold floor, grabbed Bai Xiaofeng¡¯s hand, and asked: ¡°Where is your father? Where is your elder brother?¡± Bai Xiaofeng frowned and asked: ¡°What sin did father and big brothermit? Why did they chopped off one of his arms, tortured him almost to death, and in the end locked him in the Yamen? What exactly is going on?¡± Bai Xiaofeng has been studying in his room these days. He doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s happening in the family, so he couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on. So what happened in the end? Mrs. Liu was too anxious to speak. But she thought it would be useless to tell Bai Xiaofeng this matter. In the end, she didn¡¯t say anything, she got up and rushed outside. Bai Xiaofeng went after her: ¡°Where are you going?¡± Mrs. Liu didn¡¯t respond to him and hurriedly left the courtyard. Pei Qinghan has naturally received the news of such a big incident in the other courtyard. He was nning to send someone to bring Mrs. Liu for questioning, but Mrs. Liu sent herself to his door. As soon as Mrs. Liu entered the Lan Courtyard, she immediately knelt in front of Bai Zhenzhu, crying in tears and pulling her skirt while begging constantly. ¡°Zhenzhu, you can¡¯t let this matter go on. After all, Dazhu and Dabao only listen to your instructions. They are now imprisoned in the yamen. Once they are tortured, they might mention you. You must save them, otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to get out of this.¡± Bai Zhenzhu shivered in anger. Those two idiots, they couldn¡¯t do a good job, but they will drag her into the dirty water. Although she was now the daughter of Changyuan Houfu, how can she save people from the Yamen? Now, she can only protect herself by clearing her rtionship with them. Bai Zhenzhu said: ¡°I can¡¯t save them. However, I can guarantee that you and Xiaofeng will live a carefree life in the future. You also know that if something bad happens to me, you and Xiaofeng will also follow the same bad luck. I¡¯m afraid it will not be an ordinary misfortune, but the crime of beheading and killing family members. You should think clearly what to do next.¡± Mrs. Liu hadn¡¯t thought of these before, but now that Bai Zhenzhu had mentioned it, she immediately understood. Bai Zhenzhu was right. If she was confessed by Bai Dazhu and Bai Dabao, all of them would be unlucky. It¡¯s a trivial thing to pretend to be the fianc¨¦e of Prince Jin. But isn¡¯t it the same as the crime of deceiving a prince? If this matter has been exposed, she and Bai Xiaofeng¡¯s head would be lost. Mrs. Liu asked with a trembling voice: ¡°Then I, what should I do?¡± Bai Zhenzhu replied: ¡°You think about it yourself, either die together or take care of yourself.¡± Mrs. Liu was very confused and can¡¯t understand anything: ¡°I know Dazhu and Dabao¡¯s temperament. They will confess before getting tortured. If the interrogation has already started, I¡¯m afraid that they had confessed already. How can we take of ourselves?¡± Chapter 682 - I’m fine

Chapter 682: I¡¯m fine

At this time, Pei Qinghan kicked the door open. He entered the room with a blue face and stared at Mrs. Liu and Bai Zhuzhu with fierce eyes, then angrily said: ¡°What kind of people are you that you dare to provoke the Dongfang Family? Can you take of yourselves that you annoyed Dongfang Mu?¡± Bai Zhenzhu knelt in front of Pei Qinghan: ¡°Father, we got confused about this matter and made such a big mistake. It¡¯s we didn¡¯t want to be exposed as an imposter, so we made this bad move.¡± Pei Qinghan raised an eyebrow. He remembered the day he took Bai Zhenzhu to Dongfang Family Mansion. Dongfang Mu and Dongfang Wan seemed to mention someone who was also from Huangtuo Vige. At that time, Bai Zhenzhu¡¯s face drastically changed. It seems this person knows a thing or two. When Pei Qinghan stayed silent, Bai Zhuzhu felt very guilty, and hurriedly kowtowed at him a few more times: ¡°Father, please help us. Only by helping us, you can help yourself!¡± Pei Qinghan¡¯s eyes turned cold as he stared at Bai Zhenzhu unkindly, the angrily said: ¡°Are you threaten me?¡± Bai Zhenzhu hurriedly shook her head: ¡°No, no, how can this daughter dare to threaten you? This daughter is just too anxious to speak. Father, both of them can¡¯t stand beating. If they confess, I¡¯m afraid you will also be affected. By then, things will be more and more out of control.¡± Mrs. Liu busily nodded her head: ¡°Yes, yes, they have always been timid and coward. Don¡¯t mention beating, they easily get scared.¡± There was inexplicable anger in Pei Qinghan¡¯s heart. He really wanted to kill these people now. They seek their death, but they wanted to take him down. Pei Qinghan gave them a stern look, then said with a deep voice to Mrs. Liu: ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to leave now. I will send someone to bring your youngest son in this mansion. You two are not allowed to go anywhere, nor show yourself. We will talk about this matter again once the storm calms down.¡± Mrs. Liu hurriedly responded and kept thanking Pei Qinghan. She wanted to open her mouth to ask how he will with Bai Dazhu and Bai Dabao, but she could see that he didn¡¯t want to talk about this matter. So, she couldn¡¯t help but feel more ufortable in her heart. After Pei Qinghan left, Mrs. Liu asked Bai Zhenzhu: ¡°Do you think Houye will rescue Dazhu and Dabao?¡± Bai Zhenzhu sat down in the thickly cushioned chair with a sullen and cold expression in the face: ¡°I¡¯m afraid they can¡¯t get out!¡± * After Bai Zhi walked more than a dozen miles, she finally arrived in the capital. When the little guard saw her, he was both surprised and happy. And then hurriedly greeted and help her get inside. Zhao Lan and Dongfang Wan stayed in the hall all day and night. Their eyes were swelling from crying. Especially, Dongfang Wan, she was so anxious that she fainted twice. Fortunately, there was still a lot of calming pills that Bai Zhi refined before. Otherwise, Dongfang Wan will have an ident. ¡°Mdy, mdy, Miss Bai is back. Miss Bai is here.¡± Cui¡¯er ran into the hall in a hurry and shouted at Zhao Lan and Dongfang Wan who were sitting in their chairs in a daze. Zhao Lan quickly stood up, but then her eyes turned ck. She hurriedly held the table beside her to support herself. ¡°Sister, are you okay?¡± Seeing her look different, Dongfang Wan busily came forward to support her. Zhao Lan shook her head: ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯m fine.¡± Before the two of them were wee Bai Zhi, she already arrived in the hall. When she saw Zhao Lan and Dongfang Wan were both have a paleplexion, she knew that they must have been so worried about her, which made her felt guilty. ¡°Niang, I¡¯m back.¡± Zhao Lan and Dongfang Wan hurriedly walked towards her, she grabbed their hand and said with a smile: ¡°I¡¯m fine, you don¡¯t need to worry.¡± Chapter 683 - Who Instructed them?

Chapter 683: Who Instructed them?

Dongfang Wan looked at Bai Zhi from head to toe, then asked urgently: ¡°Are you really alright?¡± Bai Zhi smiled and shook her head: ¡°I¡¯m alright, haven¡¯t you seen it? Am I not standing well?¡± Zhao Lan asked: ¡°They, did they¡ª¡± She couldn¡¯t continue, she was very scared. Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°No, they just tied me up and threw me into the pond. I broke the rope under the pond and took my life back. I am fine now.¡± Zhao Lan and Dongfang Wan breathed out, but then immediately gritted their teeth and said: ¡°This Bai Dazhu is really inhumane. I will not forgive him.¡± At this time, another maidservant came to report that Dongfang Mu and Prince Jin were back. Bai Zhi hurriedly fixed her messy hair, making herself look less embarrassed. However, she couldn¡¯t hide her pale and tired face. Hu Feng rushed into the hall and saw Bai Zhi. His eyes were filled with excitement. He rushed forward and took her into his arms. As if there were no other people around, and only the two of them were left in the whole world. Dongfang Mu, who followed him, was very upset when he saw this. Are there still any elders like them in this kid¡¯s eyes? In the presence of their elders, he dared to do something like this to his granddaughter. It was unbelievable. Although he thought so, his eyes were still full of smiles. Bai Zhi blushed and punched Hu Feng¡¯s chest: ¡°Let go, my niang and grandfather are watching.¡± Hu Feng released her from his embrace, but still grabbed her shoulders, checked her from head to toe, and asked: ¡°Are you okay? Are you hurt?¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°No, I just drank a few more sips of water and nothing else.¡± Hu Feng grabbed her hand and checked it. Sure enough, there were clear traces of rope on her white and slender wrist. He gritted his teeth and angrily said: ¡°I¡¯m going to chop off their hands.¡± Bai Zhi held him back and asked, ¡°Have you found Bai Dazhu?¡± Dongfang Mu said: ¡°Not only did he found him, but he also chopped off one of Bai Dazhu¡¯s arm. The two have been sent to the Yamen. They can only live in prison for a lifetime.¡± Bai Zhi asked: ¡°Did they said who instructed them?¡± Dongfang Mu shook his head: ¡°I didn¡¯t ask, but it doesn¡¯t matter. They were sent to the prison today, the trial will be tomorrow at thetest. Let¡¯s go there tomorrow and listen, we will know it by then.¡± Bai Zhi felt that something was wrong, but she couldn¡¯t tell what was wrong, so she didn¡¯t say more. Zhao Lan said: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, you have been tired all day. Go back to your room and take a hot bath, then take a good night¡¯s sleep to raise your spirits. Hu Feng and your grandfather will take care of this matter for you.¡± Dongfang Mu also said: ¡°Yes, your niang is right. We are both here, you don¡¯t have to worry about it. Go and rest.¡± Hu Feng was reluctant, he wanted to say a few more words with her. But he can see her tired face, so in the end, he also drove her back to her room. After Bai Zhi left, Hu Feng¡¯s face immediately sank. He mmed his hand on the handrail and angrily said: ¡°This matter has nothing to do with Bai Dazhu. Bai Dazhu doesn¡¯t know where Bai Zhi stay. Only Bai Zhenzhu know this. If she didn¡¯t instruct them, Bai Dazhu will never look for this ce.¡± Dongfang Mu was also very angry. He rubbed his beard as he squinted his eyes: ¡°Maybe Pei Qinghan is the real master behind the scenes, I¡¯ll find him now.¡± Hu Feng immediately stopped him and said: ¡°Bai Zhi said, don¡¯t move them for a while. Let the Pei Family and Chu Feng arrange their marriage first, and then send the divorce letter to Pei Qinghan¡¯s hand. Once your Dongfang Family and Pei Family cut ties, you can slowly clean them up.¡± Chapter 684 - Avoiding suspicion

Chapter 684: Avoiding suspicion

After hearing Hu Feng¡¯s words, Dongfang Mu¡¯s anger eased a lot. He felt his words were reasonable, so he immediately nodded his head: ¡°That¡¯s right, after hurting Wan¡¯er and our Dongfang Family, we should clean them up and make them lose their face. When Wan¡¯er divorces him, it¡¯s not toote to clean him up.¡± After Baizhi soaked in the hot bath, she felt her eyelids weighed a thousand pounds, and she soon fell asleep to the bed. When she woke up, it was already afternoon. The maidservant brought her hot meals. However, she just had a few mouthfuls when suddenly, she thought of something in her mind. Something that she felt wrong before. At this time, she had finally figured it out. And so, she immediately put down her chopsticks, got up, put on her outer coat, and hurriedly rushed out the door. When she entered the hall, she saw Hu Feng was drinking tea with Dongfang Mu. She found it strange. He didn¡¯t leave? He had been very busy these days that she can¡¯t even see him, so why he stayed here all day? Seeing Bai Zhiing in, Hu Feng hurriedly got up and greeted her. Seeing that herplexion had recovered a lot, the stone in his heart finally disappeared: ¡°After having a good night¡¯s sleep, how do you feel?¡± Bai Zhi smiled lightly: ¡°I¡¯m fine, I feel much better now.¡± Dongfang Mu happily said: ¡°Looking at you in a hurry, do you have something important to say?¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°It¡¯s really something important. In the morning, you said that you sent Bai Dazhu and Bai Dabao to the Yamen. I felt something wrong, but I didn¡¯t know what was wrong at that time. But now, I understand it.¡± Hu Feng busily asked: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Bai Zhi replied: ¡°If Bai Dazhu and Bai Dabao are really instigated by Pei Qinghan or Bai Zhuzhu, now that they are in the Yamen, I¡¯m afraid that they will not survive today. They won¡¯t be able to see the sun tomorrow.¡± Hu Feng¡¯splexion changed a bit. He figured out the main point. He was so concerned with Bai Zhi¡¯s safety that he didn¡¯t think too much about it. At this time, he was really careless. Dongfang Mu got up and said to Hu Feng: ¡°You stand up, let¡¯s go to the Yamen now. This old man wants to see how capable these monkeys are.¡± ¡°I want to go too!¡± Bai Zhi said. Hu Feng knew how stubborn she was. So now that she said she wanted to go, if he didn¡¯t agree, she would find a way on her own. It would be better to bring her by his side instead of letting her find a way by herself. Hu Feng nodded his head and said: ¡°You can go, but you need to change into men¡¯s clothing. There are a lot of taboos and rules in the Yamen. It¡¯s inconvenient if you go with us wearing women¡¯s clothing.¡± Bai Zhi hurriedly went back to her yard and changed into men¡¯s clothing. She dressed up as a servant and followed behind Hu Feng and Dongfang Mu. Then, the three of them got into the carriage together. Hu Feng looked at the ¡®young boy¡¯ with red lips and white teeth in front of him. He was very satisfied with her appearance. No matter what she wore, as long as she was by his side, he would feel very at ease. He really wanted to take her back to his ce and watch her day and night. Dongfang Mu coughed twice, red at Hu Feng, and said with a bad tone: ¡°You kid, do you treat me like air? I really want to give you a mirror, so you could see what you look like right now. You are drooling like a hungry ghost while looking at my granddaughter. If you do this again, I will make you regret it.¡± Hu Feng said with a smile: ¡°Master, Zhi¡¯er is my fiancee. I am looking at my fiancee, what is wrong with that?¡± Dongfang Mu sneered: ¡°Oh! You know that she¡¯s your fiancee? A fiancee means that you haven¡¯t married her yet. You must avoid suspicion.¡± Hu Feng smiled and said: ¡°I am avoiding suspicion. If not, I would have taken her to my mansion a long time ago. Why would I bother to run to your Dongfang Family Mansion every day?¡± Chapter 685 - Where are the criminals?

Chapter 685: Where are the criminals?

The master and the apprentice said one thing after another. Theypletely forgot about Bai Zhi¡¯s existence. She was so embarrassed that she blushed with shame. Fortunately, the carriage stopped shortly after, and she hurriedly got off the carriage. A cool breeze blew on her face, which extinguished the heat on her face. As soon as she jumped out of the carriage, the guards in the Yamen, who was guarding the gate, immediately pointed to her and said: ¡°Who is it? You can¡¯t park here, go away quickly!¡± At this time, Dongfang Mu and Hu Feng got out of the carriage one after another. When the two guards saw Dongfang Mu, the arrogance on their faces disappeared without a trace. They quickly showed a smile on their face and bent their waist: ¡°Master Dongfang, why are you here?¡± Dongfang Mu snorted, looked at the two, and coldly said: ¡°How about it? My Dongfang family¡¯s carriage stopped in front of this capital government office. Which nationalw did I vite?¡± The two guards bent over to make amends, but Dongfang Mu ignored them and led Hu Feng and Bai Zhi directly in. The two guards didn¡¯t dare to stop them. They only let someone take the shortcut to inform Prefectural Magistrate Yin. Prefectural Magistrate Yin was talking with Chu Feng and Pei Qinghan in the hall. At this time, someone hurriedly reported: ¡°Daren, Master Dongfang is here.¡± Prefectural Magistrate Yin¡¯splexion drastically changed. He immediately got up, and said anxiously to Pei Qinghan and Chu Feng: ¡°Your Royal Highness, Houye, please leave for now.¡± Chu Feng also felt that it was inappropriate to meet Dongfang Mu right now. He nned to go to the back hall with Pei Qinghan, but he heard Dongfang Mu¡¯s voice from outside: ¡°Where is his highness, Prince Xiao going?¡± Chu Feng sighed, turned around helplessly, and bowed to Dongfang Mu: ¡°Teacher Dongfang!¡± Dongfang Mu coldly snorted: ¡°His Royal Highness calling this old man master, I can¡¯t afford it. His highness should just call this old man by his name.¡± Dongfang Mu strode into the hall, followed by Hu Feng and Bai Zhi. Prefectural Magistrate Yin and Pei Qinghan had never seen Hu Feng before. However, after looking at him and found him somewhat simr to Prince Xiao, they immediately thought of one person, and both of them looked surprised. Chu Feng could hardly sustain the smile on his face, but he still managed to keep it up: ¡°Teacher Dongfang must be joking. Even Imperial father still calls you ¡®teacher¡¯, so how can this younger one call you by your name? Besides, this younger one and Xiayan will be engaged in 2 days. By then, you will be my grandfather.¡± Dongfang Mu snorted again but didn¡¯t say anything more on this matter. He turned to look at Prefectural Magistrate Yin and said coldly: ¡°This old man sent two people here today, how about the people?¡± Prefectural Magistrate Yin¡¯splexion became more and more ugly. He quickly nced at Chu Feng and Pei Qinghan, and said in a trembling voice: ¡°Answering back to Master Dongfang, those two menmitted suicide because they were afraid of their crimes.¡± Both Dongfang Mu and Hu Feng¡¯splexion changed, as their hearts were swallowed by anger: ¡°Committed suicide because they were afraid of their crime? How did youmit suicide? You should exin it to this old man clearly.¡± Prefectural Magistrate Yin wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and dryly said: ¡°Master Dongfang, the twomitted suicide by hitting the wall. It¡¯s only natural that they should be held responsible for their crime, so they killed themselves to avoid the suffering of flesh and blood.¡± Bai Zhi pulled Hu Feng¡¯s sleeves and said in a low voice: ¡°I want to see their corpses.¡± Hu Feng nodded, and immediately said to Prefectural Magistrate Yin: ¡°Where is the corpse?¡± Prefectural Magistrate Yin busily said, ¡°It¡¯s burned!¡± Hu Feng was furious: ¡°Burned? You burned the suspects as soon as they died? What are you trying to hide?¡± Prefectural Magistrate Yin¡¯s back was covered with cold sweat, and he felt that his knees were getting soft, that he could hardly stand. ¡°Your highness, I know what you mean. But if a suspect died, and no family wanted to im the bodies, they will naturally be burned!¡± Chapter 686 - The midwife that year

Chapter 686: The midwife that year

Bai Zhi couldn¡¯t help but asked: ¡°Daren, have you tried questioning the criminals?¡± Prefectural Magistrate Yin was taken aback for a moment. He didn¡¯t expect that a young man following Dongfang Mu and Prince Jin would suddenly ask him questions. Only then did Pei Qinghan and Chu Feng notice that this little boy, who looked like 13 or 14 years old with extremely beautiful eyes. For Chu Feng, these eyes were very simr to Dongfang Mu¡¯s eyes. In Pei Qinghan¡¯s point of view, he seemed to see another Dongfang Wan. The little boy¡¯s eyes were like Dongfang Wan¡¯s eyes, bright and shining like stars in the sky, it was breathtakingly beautiful. What more strange was, this young man¡¯s eyes were very simr to Dongfang Wan, but his nose and lips were simr to him. Is there such a coincidence in the world? Prefectural Magistrate Yin shook his head: ¡°I haven¡¯t, ording to the rules, they should be questioned tomorrow, but they are now¡ª¡± Hu Feng coldly snorted: ¡°I¡¯m afraid someone doesn¡¯t want the trial day toe!¡± When he spoke, his cold eyes fell on Chu Feng and Pei Qinghan. Chu Feng pretended not to see his gaze, he turned around and said goodbye to Prefectural Magistrate Yin and Dongfang Mu. Then, went out straight without even looking at Hu Feng. Pei Qinghan also anxiously followed. However, before he left, he looked back at the young man. Coincidentally, the young man was also looking at him. When their pair of eyes stared at each other, a strange feeling erupted in his heart. He couldn¡¯t tell what he was feeling, it was very peculiar. * On the way back to Dongfang Family Mansion, Bai Zhi sighed several times: ¡°I¡¯m still one stepte.¡± Hu Feng said: ¡°Appearing there today already prove that this matter has something to do with them. But looking at Pei Qinghan¡¯s appearance when he saw Zhi¡¯er, it looks like he doesn¡¯t know the truth.¡± Bai Zhi nodded: ¡°Yes, I guess the mastermind behind the scene is Bai Zhenzhu. But now that something happened, Pei Qinghan had toe forward to clean things up, and Chu Feng was also dragged into it. Well, who asks him to get Bai Zhenzhu?¡± Dongfang Mu sneered: ¡°I really can¡¯t wait to see what happen when Bai Zhenzhu and Pei Qinghan¡¯s n is revealed. It should be very exciting!¡± * When Pei Qinghan returned to Houfu, he immediately let people find the midwife who helped Dongfang Wan gave birth. The midwife was brought by Concubine Xiang, so now only she knows the whereabouts of this midwife. And so, this matter was naturally passed to Concubine Xiang. Concubine Xiang asked the housekeeper: ¡°Why is Houye suddenly looking for this midwife?¡± The housekeeper shook his head: ¡°This ve doesn¡¯t know. When he came back, he just ordered to find this person, he didn¡¯t say anything else.¡± After thinking for a while, Concubine Xiang took the brush to write down an address. While handing the paper, she said to the housekeeper in a low voice: ¡°Bring her to me before taking her to see Houye.¡± Then, she turned to the maidservant beside her. After winking, the maidservant immediately handed the ingot to the housekeeper. The housekeeper went out happily. While Concubine Xiang kept staring at the housekeeper, her expression gradually bes anxious. At this moment, Pei Qinghan suddenly sent someone to look for the midwife. Did he know what she did? If what happened that timees to light, what would happen to her? She didn¡¯t dare to think about it. She was very flustered. An hourter, the midwife arrived at the Houfu. The housekeeper brought the midwife to Concubine Xiang¡¯s residence first ording to her instructions. The midwife recognized Concubine Xiang at a nce. Although more than 10 years have passed, Concubine Xiang didn¡¯t change much. She still looked very beautiful. Concubine Xiang said: ¡°Wu Mama, what happened back then, you and I know it very clear in our hearts. Today, I didn¡¯t look for you, it is Houye, who is looking for you. I don¡¯t know what he wanted to ask, but I think you should know what words you should say and whatnot.¡± Chapter 687 - Definitely a daughter

Chapter 687: Definitely a daughter

Wu Mama has been a midwife for decades. She has contact with more private affairs in the backyard than Concubine Xiang could imagine. So naturally, she had a sense of proportion in her heart. She said to Concubine Xiang: ¡°Madam Xiang, I can¡¯t remember what happened back then. I only know that thedy gave birth to a baby girl. She was very weak and died shortly. I can¡¯t remember anything else.¡± Concubine Xiang nodded in satisfaction. Then, the maidservant next to her immediately handed a brocade bag full of silver. Wu Mama weighed the bag in her hand. A smile appeared into her face as she put the bag in her sleeves, then turned around and left. * In the front hall, Pei Qinghan had already drunk two cups of tea before he finally saw the midwife, who helped Dongfang Wan to give birth. Pei Qinghan looked at the olddy from head to toe. He couldn¡¯t tell if the person standing in front of him was the same person that year. He didn¡¯t pay much attention to her at that time, so he had no impression of her appearance. Wu Mama paid respect at Qinghan: ¡°This olddy greets Houye!¡± As soon as her voice fell, Pei Qinghan immediately remembered this voice. At that time, he was waiting anxiously at the door. And when he heard the baby crying, a voice sounded in the room. She said: ¡°Congrattions to Houye, Congrattions. You have a daughter. The mother and daughter are safe.¡± He was very happy at the time. He wanted to rush inside the room to see the mother and daughter, but she was stopped by the woman who helped in delivery. She blocked the door and only showed him his child and said that he couldn¡¯t enter yet. The child¡¯s body was red and the hair on her head was very sparse, but her eyes were bright, just like Dongfang Wan¡¯s eyes. Pei Qinghan was thinking about the past when Wu Mama called him: ¡°Houye?¡± When he returned to his senses, he coughed to clear his throat and asked: ¡°Are you the midwife who helped my wife to give birth?¡± Wu Mama answered: ¡°Yes.¡± Pei Qinghan stared at Wu Mama¡¯s face and asked, ¡°Is that child a boy or a girl?¡± Wu Mama didn¡¯t expect that he would ask this, so she immediately replied: ¡°It¡¯s a girl, her eyes look like the madam, but her nose and mouth look like yours. That was my first time to see such a beautiful baby girl, it¡¯s just a pity¡ª-¡± Hearing this, Pei Qinghan felt like he was struck by lightning. He stood up from his chair, rushed to Wu Mama¡¯s body in a few steps, and asked urgently: ¡°What did you just say? You said that child looks like me?¡± Wu Mama was dumbfounded. His daughter looked like him. What¡¯s wrong with that? Wu Mama nodded her head: ¡°Yes, her nose and mouth look exactly like yours. When you smile, you have small dimples, except for those eyes, she looks like you.¡± ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t it wrong? Does the child really look like me?¡± Pei Qinghan¡¯s emotions became more and more excited. Looking at Pei Qinghan¡¯s appearance, Wu Mama felt regretful inside her heart. Did she say something that shouldn¡¯t be said? After saying this, will it affect her? Wu Mama rolled her eyes and said with a dry smile: ¡°Houye, it¡¯s been so long since it happened. I, I actually don¡¯t remember clearly.¡± The fire in Pei Qinghan¡¯s heart suddenly went out. Yes, it has been more than 10 years. How can she remember the appearance of a baby? What she said were just carefully picked up words to please people. It¡¯s so ridiculous that he fell for it. How could that child look like him? It¡¯s absolutely impossible. Pei Qinghan stepped back and sat back in the chair. He looked so depressed. After a long silence, he asked: ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s a girl?¡± Wu Mama nodded: ¡°I can guarantee this, it is definitely a daughter. There is no mistake.¡± Chapter 688 - The mouth of the dead is the tightest

Chapter 688: The mouth of the dead is the tightest

It seems that it just a coincidence. That the young boy in the Yamen looked like Dongfang Wan and him! Pei Qinghan sighed. He didn¡¯t know what he was looking forward too, or why he was so disappointed at this time. Mrs. Liu and Bai Xiaofeng lived in the Changyuan Houfu. They thought they hade to a good ce, but who would have thought that, as soon as they entered the mansion¡¯s gate, they will be detained in a dpidated small courtyard. The freedom of board and lodging was not the same as before. Mrs. Liu sat on a broken stool in a daze. Bai Xiaofeng walked around the room while mumbling. However, Mrs. Liu didn¡¯t listen to a word he said. Suddenly, there was a sounding from outside. Then, someone opened the locked door. A fragrant scent came in with the wind and entered in their noses. Mrs. Liu looked up and saw the gorgeously dressed Bai Zhenzhu walking towards her. She was shocked, but hurriedly got up and rushed in front of Bai Zhenzhu. She grabbed her arm and asked urgently: ¡°Where are Dazhu and Dabao? How are they now? How are they?¡± Bai Zhenzhu looked at the hands that grabbed her arms and frowned her eyebrows. Her eyes were filled with disgust. With a little effort, she broke free of Mrs. Liu¡¯s hands, turned, and walked under the window. With her back facing Mrs. Liu, she said in a low voice: ¡°What happened to them, you should know in your heart by now.¡± Mrs. Liu sat down on the ground, while tears constantly falling from her eyes. Those two and she suddenly separated from life and death in just one night. Those two were her husband and son ah! And now, she and her youngest son were locked in this shabby house, with an unknown future. Bai Xiaofeng, who stood in silence for a long time, suddenly asked Bai Zhenzhu: ¡°What about us? What are you going to do with us?¡± Bai Zhenzhu turned around and looked at Bai Xiaofeng with a gloomy expression: ¡°Didn¡¯t Houye said it before? He wants you to stay here for the time being to avoid the wind. When things are over, you will naturally get benefits. Xiaofeng, your future will be bright.¡± Really? Will his future be bright? He couldn¡¯t see it now. All he could see in front of him was a gray sky. The thick dew was covering the road ahead. He walked step by step without knowing whether it was t ground or abyss. Bai Zhenzhu didn¡¯t say much. She took a nce at them coldly, then turned and left. Mrs. Liu cried for a long time. She cried for so long that her eyes swollen like walnuts, However, Bai Xiaofeng didn¡¯t even say a word offort, instead, he looked at her impatiently. ¡°Cry cry cry, you only know how to cry. What¡¯s the use of crying now? Everyone is gone, will they return if you cry?¡± Bai Xiaofeng, who couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, shouted at Mrs. Liu. Mrs. Liu was shocked and stared at Bai Xiaofeng with a pair of teary and hazy eyes. Seeing her like this, Bai Xiaofeng¡¯s heart softened a little. He warmly said: ¡°Niang, you shouldn¡¯t be crying now. We have to find a way to save ourselves.¡± Mrs. Liu didn¡¯t understand: ¡°Find a way to save ourselves?¡± Bai Xiaofeng said: ¡°Niang, don¡¯t you understand yet? In the eyes of the Pei family, our lives are as low as grass. We can still live now, that is because we still have some worth. But as soon as Bai Zhenzhu married that prince, we will be of no use. At that time, we, the insiders, will definitely end up like father and big brother.¡± Mrs. Liu¡¯s stupor brain finally came to life. What Bai Xiaofeng say was right. Why did Bai Dazhu and Bai Dabao lose their lives? Because they were insiders and were caught by the Yamen. Pei Qinghan was afraid that this matter would be exposed, so he killed them. The mouth of the dead was the tightest of all. Chapter 689 - Sincerity

Chapter 689: Sincerity

If they lose their use one day, will Pei Qinghan still keep them, two people, who may expose the inside story at any time? At that time, she and Bai Xiaofeng will definitely end up like Bai Dazhu and Bai Dabao. Mrs. Liu slumped on the ground and did not move for a while. At this time, she was regretting it. Their family shouldn¡¯t havee to the capital. Although they live in poverty, at least they have a house to live in, have food to eat, and their family was together. What about now? Everything was gone, everything was gone. Seeing her look like this, Bai Xiaofeng felt even more upset. Knowing that no words will work at the moment, he simply shut his mouth and waited for his mother to clear her mind. * In the Meng Family Mansion. After reading the letter from Qingyuan Town, Meng Nan¡¯s face was filled with disappointment. Then, he leaned his back on the chair, crumpled the letter, and threw it on the floor. Jin Shiwei picked up the paper ball and looked at it carefully. After reading it, he frowned: ¡°Miss Bai is still not there. It¡¯s been so long. Why she hasn¡¯t returned to Qingyuan? Could it be¡ª¡± He didn¡¯t continue to say the rest of his words. He simply swallowed them. Meng Nan closed his eyes in heartache. ¡°Gongzi, Ke Gongzi came to see you!¡± The servant came to report. Young Master Ke? Meng Nan raised an eyebrow. Ke Xicheng, who went with him to Qingyuan to pick up his sisterst time? What is he doing here? Since they returned from Qingyuanst time, they haven¡¯t seen each other again, nor keep in touch. Jin Shiwei asked Meng Nan: ¡°He came to see you?¡± Meng Nan nodded his head and said: ¡°Let him wait to the Partial Hall.¡± Not long after, Meng Nan arrived at the partial hall. Ke Xicheng had already arrived there. He was sitting in the chair while drinking tea. When he saw himing in, he immediately got up and cupped his hands: ¡°Meng Gongzi.¡± Meng Nan replied: ¡°Ke Gongzi, no need to pay me greetings.¡± When they exchanged a few words, Meng Nan felt impatient, so he bluntly asked: ¡°I don¡¯t know what is the reason why Ke Gongzi came in here today?¡± Ke Xicheng sincerely replied: ¡°In fact, there is no particr reason. I just felt a little tangled in my heart. After pondering for a moment, I decided toe here and have a good talk to Meng Gongzi.¡± Meng Nan raised an eyebrow: ¡°Oh? And what is this about?¡± Ke Xicheng asked, ¡°I wonder if Meng Gongzi has seen Miss Bai recently?¡± Meng Nan sighed in his heart and shook his head: ¡°No, why is Ke Gongzi asking?¡± Ke Xicheng smiled and said: ¡°From what you said, it seems Meng Gongzi still doesn¡¯t know the whereabouts of Miss Bai.¡± Looking at Ke Xicheng¡¯s smiling face, Meng Nan¡¯s heart jumped. He immediately stood up from the chair and asked urgently: ¡°Ke Gongzi knows her whereabouts?¡± Ke Xicheng also stood up from his chair and replied: ¡°I met her by chance on the street a few days ago. I find it strange at the time that she suddenly appeared in the capital. At first, I thought Meng Gongzi knew that she was in the capital and you just didn¡¯te out with her. I didn¡¯t know what happened in Qingyuan until yesterday. So I thought that Meng Gongzi might not know her whereabouts. I was afraid that you would be in a hurry, so I came here to let you know. It seems that my trip was not in vain.¡± Meng Nan asked urgently: ¡°Where is she now? Which inn she is staying in?¡± Ke Xicheng shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know that. When I met her on the street that day, she was with Prince Jin. Then she got into the carriage of the Dongfang family. Aunt Zhao and Uncle Hu were also there. They didn¡¯t seem to be staying in an inn. They should have settled in the capital.¡± In fact, what Ke Xicheng wanted to ask is, how did Miss Bai, a girl from the mountain vige know Prince Jin? But looking at Meng Nan¡¯s expression right now, it¡¯s better not to ask. Meng Nan rushed out of the partial hall. He didn¡¯t even say goodbye. Jin Shiwei had tough awkwardly at Ke Xicheng. Then, he apologized with cupped fists and turned around to catch up. Chapter 690 - Playing tricks

Chapter 690: ying tricks

Meng Nan rushed to the gate of Prince Jin¡¯s mansion, but the gatekeeper stopped him. ¡°Who are you?¡± Meng Nan gasped and said: ¡°I, I¡¯m looking for His Royal Highness, Prince Jin. There is something urgent!¡± The guard asked again: ¡°Do you have any invitations or greetings?¡± Meng Nan shook his head: ¡°No, it¡¯s an urgent matter. I¡¯m really in a hurry. I beg you to go and pass the message.¡± Seeing that he was not like an ordinary person, the guard didn¡¯t dare to be too sloppy, and said slowly: ¡°Gongzi, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to pass the message, but now His Royal Highness is not in the mansion.¡± ¡°Not in the mansion? Where did he go? Where is Miss Bai? Is Miss Bai inside?¡± Meng Nan asked urgently. The guard shook his head: ¡°There is no Miss Bai in here. His Royal Highness has already entered the pce.¡± Meng Nan said again: ¡°The meeting has already finished, why he hasn¡¯t returned?¡± The guard said: ¡°His Royal Highness doesn¡¯te back for dinner recently. It¡¯s still early. Why don¡¯t you leave a message and I will hand it over for you when his Highness returns.¡± Meng Nan waved his hand: ¡°No, I¡¯ll just wait for him here.¡± Jin Shiwei walked close to Meng Nan¡¯s side and whispered: ¡°Gongzi, didn¡¯t Master Ke just said that, when she met Miss Bai on the street that day, she was riding in a carriage from Dongfang Family, why don¡¯t we¨C¡± Before Jin Shiwei finished his words, Meng Nan turned around and ran away. After running, he stopped again. He suddenly remembered that he didn¡¯t know where the Dongfang Family Mansion was¡­ ¡­ Dongfang¡¯s surname was notmon. There was only one Dongfang surname in the capital. Dongfang Mu¡¯s base camp was in Qiyun Mountain. There have houses in the capital, but they were just all temporary residences. There were not many people who know about this ce. Meng Nan just returned to the capital not long ago, so he didn¡¯t know it. When he turned around, he bumped to Jin Shiwei, who was rushing to catch up to him. The two have the same height, so their foreheads collided, and their head almost break. Meng Nan rubbed his head and asked: ¡°Do you know where Dongfang Family Mansion is?¡± Jin Shiwei shook his head: ¡°You don¡¯t know, how will I know?¡± Meng Nan pped his head and said with joy: ¡°I know now, I will lead the way!¡± Half an hourter, Meng Nan and Jin Shiwei stood outside the Dongfang Family Mansion. Coincidentally, Hu Feng also came to the Dongfang Family Mansion at this time. The smell of gunpowder rose as soon as the two met. ¡°Meng Gongzi, how have you been!¡± Hu Feng said with a low voice. ¡°Your Royal Highness, I¡¯ve heard so much about you!¡± Hu Feng¡¯s expression on the face was faint, but a smile that doesn¡¯t look like a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. After saying those words, he turned to enter the house. Meng Nan also followed in but was stopped by the gatekeeper. ¡°He can enter, why can¡¯t I enter?¡± Meng Nan red at the guard in anger. The little guard had experienced this scene many times before, so he didn¡¯t get annoyed. He smiled and said: ¡°Gongzi, his Royal Highness can go in and out at will. It¡¯s because it was our master¡¯s order. If it¡¯s other people, the master said that we must report it inside first, even if this person is the emperor. You should wait for a moment!¡± But who could have imagined that this so-called wait for a moment willst for an hour! Meng Nan and Jin Shiwei were still standing outside the gate of Dongfang Family Mansion. They had swallowed the northwest wind for an hour, so they couldn¡¯t help but sneezed constantly and cried without tears. Meng Nan cursed: ¡°It must be Hu Feng who is ying tricks, it must be him.¡± What else can Jin Shiwei say? He could only stand in the cold wind with a bitter face. His young master really has a bitter life. He finally fell in love with a girl, but he has such a strong opponent. His future is unpredictable! Not long after, the door was opened. The little guard walked out. Seeing Meng Nan was still waiting, he was surprised: ¡°Gongzi, you¡¯re still here? The lowly one thought that you have left!¡± Chapter 691 - Benefactor Chapter 691: Benefactor Meng Nan sneezed and asked urgently: ¡°Can we go inside now?¡± The little guard moved to the side and said with a dry smile: ¡°Yes, of course, you can, you two please!¡± He had reported a long time ago. It¡¯s just Prince Jin sent him to do errands, which is why he was dyed. Meng Nan quickly stepped forward and kept asking the little servant who led the way: ¡°Is Miss Bai inside?¡± ¡°How long has she been here?¡± ¡°How is she doing?¡± ¡°Why does she live here?¡± The little servant who led the way didn¡¯t dare to talk casually, he simply pretended not to hear, and walked fast all the way. When they arrived in the front hall, Dongfang Mu and Hu Feng were sitting and drinking tea. The two were chatting andughing together. They were very harmonious. ¡°Dongfang Daren!¡± This was the first time Meng Nan has seen Dongfang Mu. However, he felt a little awed in his heart after hearing many deeds of Dongfang Mu. Dongfang Mu waved his hand: ¡°Are you Meng Nan?¡± Meng Nan slightly bent his waist and said: ¡°This young one is Meng Nan. I heard Master Dongfang¡¯s name a long time ago and admired him very much. It¡¯s my great fortune to see you today.¡± Hu Feng slightly snorted: ¡°Your mouth is very sweet. The Dongfang Mansion has been built in the capital a long time ago. Why didn¡¯t youe? Are you here to see my master today?¡± Meng Nan was a little embarrassed, he looked up and red at Hu Feng, but said nothing. Dongfang Muughed and said: ¡°Okay, well, you should speak less. He is a guest. And since he came in here, he has a heart.¡± Dongfang Mu waved his hand, told Meng Nan to sit down, and ordered his servants to serve tea. Then he asked: ¡°I¡¯ve heard Zhi¡¯er say that when you were in Huangtuo Vige, you saved her life and she regarded you as a close friend. She always wanted to find a chance to visit your ce, but you came first.¡± Meng Nan was overjoyed: ¡°She really said that? She is really going to find me?¡± Dongfang Mu nodded: ¡°Of course, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask her.¡± Hu Feng¡¯s face turned ck. He turned his head and stopped looking at Meng Nan. After a while, Bai Zhi was brought to the hall by the servant. She saw Meng Nan sitting in the hall from a distance. Bai Zhi couldn¡¯t help but speed up her pace and said as soon as she stepped into the hall: ¡°Meng Dage, why are you here?¡± Meng Nan immediately got up from the chair when he saw Bai Zhiing towards him. When she stood in front of him, she seemed to have be a little taller than when they metst time. Her skin was white and rosy. She was wearing a simple dress, but she looked very elegant. She looked so beautiful. He could only think of these words to describe her right now. Meng Nan was very excited. He was so excited that he didn¡¯t know what to say. He stared at Bai Zhi in a while, and thenined a little bit: ¡°You girl, now that you¡¯re here in the capital, why you didn¡¯te to see me? You made me wait for days.¡± Bai Zhi puzzled: ¡°Wait? Waiting for what?¡± Jin Shiwei on the side hurriedly interjected: ¡°Miss Bai, you don¡¯t know. Since gongzi learned what happened in Huangtou Vige, he wanted to rush in there to look for you. It¡¯s just madam fell ill and he couldn¡¯t go. He could only wait for Boss Chen¡¯s letter to learn news about you every three days. If Ke Gongzi didn¡¯te today to our ce, we wouldn¡¯t know that you hade in the capital.¡± Bai Zhi was full of guilt. These days, she had been busy with Dongfang Wan¡¯s illness. She didn¡¯t care about other things. She had nned to go to see Xian¡¯er, but still, she hasn¡¯t done it. ¡°Meng Dage, I was wrong. I should havee to see you sooner.¡± Meng Nan sighed, then smiled: ¡°Well, you didn¡¯te to find me, I¡¯m sure you have your own reason. I don¡¯t me you. But today, you have to invite me to have a meal. If you don¡¯t, I won¡¯t leave.¡± Chapter 692 - Confused

Chapter 692: Confused

Dongfang Muughed and said: ¡°You kid, you¡¯re not polite at all, but this old man like your temper. You stay here for dinner today. I¡¯ll let Zhi¡¯er cook two dishes that you like. How about it? ¡± Meng Nan nodded hurriedly: ¡°Good, good, I like to eat dumplings, as well as egg rolls, corn ribs soup, spicy chicken, cured fish¡­¡± He said more than a dozen dishes. All of which were made by Bai Zhi before, which he never forgot. Dongfang Mu was dumbfounded. He regretted letting him stay for dinner. ¡°You kid, this old man gives you three colors, but you still ask for the whole dye room? Are you trying to exhaust my Zhi¡¯er? Can you finish so many dishes?¡± Meng Nan dryly smiled, scratched his head, and said: ¡°I just said it casually, you don¡¯t have to do all of it. Half of it will do.¡± ¡°Half of it?¡± Dongfang Mu raised an eyebrow. Meng Nan waved his hand immediately: ¡°No, no, just three dishes, three dishes!¡± Dongfang Mu patted Meng Nan¡¯s shoulder in satisfaction: ¡°Boy, it¡¯s good to be content.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± Meng Nan keptughing. Hu Feng got up and said to Bai Zhi: ¡°I¡¯ll give you a hand.¡± Meng Nan hurriedly stepped forward: ¡°I can also give you a hand!¡± Hu Feng snorted: ¡°Meng Gongzi, what can you do?¡± Meng Nan thought for a long time, but couldn¡¯t remember what he could do, but suddenly he pped his hand: ¡°Ah! I thought about it. I can add firewood. I will help you add firewood to the stove.¡± Hu Feng shook his head: ¡°Of course, someone will do these things, but can you cook?¡± ¡°No!¡± Meng Nan shook his head. Hu Feng asked again: ¡°Can you make dumplings?¡± Meng Nan shook his head again: ¡°No!¡± Hu Feng shrugged his shoulders: ¡°Then, you should just wait and eat.¡± After he said those words, he took Bai Zhi and left directly. Seeing the loss in Meng Nan¡¯s face, Dongfang Mu patted him on the shoulder again and smiled: ¡°You kid, sit down. Since you can¡¯t help with the cooking, then just stay here and talk to this old man.¡± Meng Nan had to sit down, and the doubts in his heart became more and more intense. He simply asked: ¡°Master Dongfang, why Bai Zhi live here? When did you know her?¡± Dongfang Mu replied: ¡°Young man, haven¡¯t you noticed that Bai Zhi looks a lot like me?¡± With that said, Meng Nan took a closer look. Right, Bai Zhi¡¯s eyes looked very simr to this Dongfang Mu, who was in front of him. ¡°Not many people know about this, but because you are Zhier¡¯s benefactor and a close friend, I will tell you the truth.¡± Meng Nan sat up straight and listened. Dongfang Mu said: ¡°In fact, Zhi¡¯er is my granddaughter, who has been missing for many years. We met her by chance in Qi City. At that time, her mother was seriously ill and happened to meet her. This may be the arrangement of heaven, and then everything fitted together.¡± Meng Nan was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t close his mouth, but he silently analyzed this matter inside his heart. Dongfang Mu had a daughter. She married Pei Qinghan of Changyuan Houfu more than 10 years ago. Sheter gave birth to a daughter who died before she even turned a month old. A while back, he heard that Pei Qinghan brought back this daughter. And this daughter had a marriage contract with Prince Jin. Suddenly, he thought about something again. A few days ago, he heard that Prince Xiao went to the Pei Family Mansion to propose marriage, and even the date of their engagement was set. What is going on here? With Hu Feng¡¯s temperament, how could he let this matter develop to this point? He was even alright with it? Moreover, shouldn¡¯t Bai Zhi live in Changyuan Houfu at this time? How could she be here? Seeing him dumbfounded, Dongfang Mu smiled and said, ¡°You kid, you must be confused, right?¡± Chapter 693 - The affairs in the court are changing rapidly

Chapter 693: The affairs in the court are changing rapidly

Meng Nan cupped his hands and said: ¡°Master, please rify my doubts!¡± Dongfang Mu smiled and said, ¡°Since you are an old friend of Zhi¡¯er and Yan¡¯er, I will not hide this matter from you. However, after you have heard of this, you can¡¯t talk about it to others. After all, this is something that hasn¡¯t been announced outside.¡± Meng Nan responded again and again, and then Dongfang Mu talked about the matter. Meng Nan was shocked when he heard it. He didn¡¯t expect that since he left Qingyuan Town that day, Bai Zhi had gone through so many dangerous things. What more, he didn¡¯t expect that this Bai Family couldmit such a heinous crime for the sake of prosperity and wealth. Also, this Pei Qinghan, even knowing that Bai Zhenzhu was a fake, he still brought her to the capital and let her pretend to be his daughter. ¡°What are you going to do next?¡± Meng Nan asked. Dongfang Mu looked at Meng Nan¡¯s eyes full of questions and squinted his eyes while taking a sip of his tea. Then, he slowly said: ¡°I said this to you, not only you and Zhi¡¯er are old friends, but also because there are other reasons. ¡± Meng Nan looked at Dongfang Mu puzzledly but waited for his followup words. Dongfang Mu sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that even your father didn¡¯t know that I had a deep friendship with your grandfather. But because some things happened,ter on, I gradually became estranged. However, I have never forgotten that friendship. I¡¯m telling you this to remind your Meng Family.¡± ¡°I heard that your father has recently get close to Prince Xiao, you should go back and tell him that the affairs in the court are changing rapidly. If you can¡¯t make up your mind, it¡¯s better not to choose any side. It is not easy for the Meng family to have today¡¯s glory.¡± Meng Nan¡¯s heart slightly trembled, but then immediately bowed his head and said: ¡°This young one will follow your teachings!¡± The atmosphere suddenly became more solemn. However, Dongfang Mu said a few more interesting things, which eased the atmosphere. Meng Nan was originally a very funny person. When he rxed, Dongfang Mu teased him from time to time. When it was time for the meal, the maidservant came to report that Prince Jin and Miss Bai had already set up the meal in the dining room. And so, the two got up and went to the dining room. From the distance, Meng Nan and Jin Shiwei smelled a familiar scent. Jin Shiwei¡¯s belly screamed in happiness. He had been dreaming about this day. And today, he finally realized his dream. But when he looked up and saw Dongfang Mu¡¯s figure, he felt sad. It was fine to eat with them before because they were in Huangtou Vige. But in this mansion, he¡¯s afraid that he won¡¯t be able to sit down. He could only stand aside and watch them eat. Isn¡¯t this the same as asking him to die? In the dining room, Bai Zhi and Hu Feng had already sat down. They were talking in a low voice but had a smile on their face. Seeing Dongfang Muing in, the two stood up again. Dongfang Mu waved his hand: ¡°Sit down, in my mansion, you don¡¯t need to do these pompous greetings.¡± Today, Dongfang Wan and Zhao Lan had dinner in another room. They didn¡¯te to the dining hall, so there were still a lot of seats on the table. Bai Zhi turned her head and saw Jin Shiwei standing behind Meng Nan while swallowing, so she said: ¡°Jin Dage, there is still a vacant seat.¡± Jin Shiwei wanted to sit, but thinking that not only Prince Jin was here, but also Dongfang Mu, it¡¯s not appropriate for him to sit with his identity. So, he smiled and declined: ¡°No, no, it¡¯s not necessary. I¡¯ll go to the kitchen and eat someter.¡± Meng Nan raised an eyebrow: ¡°If you want to go to the kitchen to eat, go now, why waitter?¡± Jin Shiwei secretly scolded Meng Nan for having no conscience. He demolished his good intention, causing him to feel shame and just stay. Hu Feng took a nce at Jin Shiwei and said: ¡°Sit down. It¡¯s not like you¡¯ve never eaten at the same table with us. We don¡¯t pay attention to this stuff. You just have to be polite and courteous when you eat.¡± Chapter 694 - Tracking

Chapter 694: Tracking

What does he mean by being polite and courteous when eating? Was he not like that before? Is that what he means? Jin Shiwei¡¯s face reddened in embarrassment, but he didn¡¯t refuse because of this embarrassment. He thought to himself that since he had already been given an order. If he still refuses, wouldn¡¯t it be a bad thing? He better eat and drinks before leaving. Meng Nan wanted to serve Bai Zhi, but Hu Feng was in between them. He couldn¡¯t seed every time he tried. No matter what he picked, it ended up in Hu Feng¡¯s bowl. Looking at the two young menpeting, Dongfang Mu¡¯s eyes were full of smiles. They all like Bai Zhi before she even learned her own identity. They like her because of who she is and not because of her identity, which made him very happy. This kind of feeling was the purest. It¡¯s just a pity that there was only one Bai Zhi in this word. So he naturally gives his support to his student. Dongfang Mu said to Meng Nan: ¡°Meng Nan since you are Zhi¡¯er¡¯s lifesaver and you are familiar with Yan¡¯er. How about you be their marriage witness?¡± Meng Nan was stunned. The corn in his chopsticks fell into the bowl. He looked straight at Dongfang Mu and saw him talking, but he couldn¡¯t hear his voice anymore. He didn¡¯t know how the dinner ended, nor how he got out of Dongfang Family Mansion. When he got into the carriage, Jin Shiwei gave him a hard push. Only then he woke up but found that they were already returning home. Jin Shiwei said: ¡°Gongzi, there are plenty of fragrant flowers in the grasnd, since the flower in front of you belong to someone else, just give up and let it go!¡± Meng Nan bitterly smiled: ¡°Can the feelings that have been given away can be taken back? If it¡¯s so easy as you said, how can there be so many people in this world be trapped by love?¡± Jin Shiwei doesn¡¯t understand those things. He only knows his young master and Bai Zhi were hopeless. No matter how much he loves her, it¡¯s useless. It¡¯s better to let go, maybe he a better girl will appear. Their carriage soon arrived in Meng Family Mansion. Meng Nan drank a few sses of wine today. He didn¡¯t feel drunk when he went out, but when he got out of the carriage, he felt dizzy. Jin Shiwei helped Meng Nan enter the mansion through the back door. As soon as they entered the door, they were stopped by the housekeeper: ¡°Gongzi, the master is waiting for you in the Sanhe Hall for a long time, please go in there!¡± Meng Nan frowned. He felt his head was getting big in dizziness. He doesn¡¯t know why his father was looking for him. He felt so annoyed to death. Jin Shiwei helped Meng Nan to the Sanhe Hall. Master Meng was walking back and forth in the hall. When he saw the two of theming, he immediately opened his mouth: ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you drunk?¡± Jin Shiwei drylyughed: ¡°Master, gongzi didn¡¯t drink much, it¡¯s just a few cups. Gongzi is in a bad mood today, so he drinks a few more cups.¡± Meng Nan waved his hand: ¡°I¡¯m not drunk, who said I was drunk?¡± He pushed Jin Shiwei away and he stumbled on the chair. He sat down and picked up his father¡¯s cup and drank the leftover tea. The cold tea that entered his throat and made his messy mind clear. He looked up at his father and asked: ¡°Father, why are you looking for me at this hour, is there something wrong?¡± Seeing that his son was not drunk, Meng Yuande was very relieved and hurriedly said: ¡°I heard that you went to Prince Jin¡¯s Mansion today, but you didn¡¯t see him. And then you went to Dongfang Family Mansion. Have you seen Master Dongfang?¡± Meng Nan smiled and said: ¡°You really sent someone to follow me. You know where I have been very clear.¡± Meng Yuande didn¡¯t want to talk about this matter with him now, so he asked, ¡°What are you trying to do? What did you do in Dongfang Family Mansion? Why did you look for Master Dongfang today?¡± Chapter 695 - New Year’s Eve Banquet

Chapter 695: New Year¡¯s Eve Banquet

Meng Nan took the new tea from the maidservant, lifted the lid, and gently scraped the floating leaves: ¡°Father, why are you so nervous? Shouldn¡¯t Ie to meet them? Or shouldn¡¯t you?¡± Meng Yuande was a little anxious: ¡°You boy, don¡¯t always interrupt me. Just answer what I ask of you.¡± Meng Nan put aside the teacup, raised his head, and stared at his father, then he said with a smile: ¡°Alright, I will answer what you ask.¡± ¡°Yes, I went to Dongfang Family Mansion today. Not only did I meet Master Dongfang, but I also met Prince Jin in there. I had dinner with them, drank some wine, and talked a lot.¡± Meng Yuande asked urgently: ¡°What did you talk about?¡± Meng Nan looked at his father¡¯s eyes and seriously said: ¡°Master Dongfang said that he had some close rtionship with my grandfather, so he did not want to see the Meng family fall. He said that the affairs in the court are changing rapidly. No one can tell what the future will be. With the current status of the Meng family, choosing a side is the most stupid way.¡± Meng Yuande¡¯s body trembled in shock. His heart became flustered. Although Dongfang Mu didn¡¯t clearly say it, his meaning was pretty obvious. He knew that he had been close to Prince Xiao recently. Meng Nan added: ¡°Father, I think what Master Dongfang is right. It¡¯s not easy for our Meng family to have today¡¯s glory. Just one wrong move, our whole n will fall into a great disaster. You thought that Prince Jin was gone, so your behavior is understandable. But now, Prince Jin is back, you mustn¡¯t get too close to Prince Xiao.¡± Meng Yuande was stunned for a while and finally nodded: ¡°I know. You go back and rest!¡± Meng Nan nodded and didn¡¯t say anything further. His father was not a pedantic person. Even if he didn¡¯t say it clearly, he would understand. Jin Shiwei helped Meng Nan get up, and when they walked towards the entrance of the hall, they were stopped by Meng Yuande: ¡°Why did you go to Dongfang Bieyuan today?¡± Meng Nan didn¡¯t look back: ¡°I went to find someone.¡± ¡°Did you find it?¡± ¡°Mmm!¡± Meng Yuande opened his mouth and wanted to ask who that person was, but he didn¡¯t ask anymore. If his son wanted to say it, he would have said it a long time ago, so why still hold it back now? Forget it, if he didn¡¯t want to say it, then don¡¯t! * After drinking two sips of that strange bitter tea in Dongfang Family Mansion that day, Pei Qinghan and Chu Feng had diarrhea for 3 days now. Their legs had be soft and weak. Their vision was turning ck. They¡¯ve been drinking medicine since that day. It was only on the night of New Year¡¯s Eve that they finally felt a little better. On the New Year¡¯s Eve banquet, all officials celebrate together. However, Chu Feng, who was standing next to the other princes, his legs were trembling. His face was pale. His vision was turning ck from time to time. He tried his best to stabilize his figure to prevent himself from falling in front of his imperial father and embarrass himself in front of the officials. Pei Qinghan, who was standing near the hundred officials, was in the same situation. However, the emperor talked a lot today. All the officials held their winecup high and listened attentively. Only when the emperor finished his speech they drank the wine in their cup, and then sat back on their seat. Pei Qinghan had always been studying since he was a child and has never practiced martial arts. His body was not as strong as Chu Feng, and he can¡¯t stand it after standing for a while. If it weren¡¯t for Gu Daren, who was by his side, hold him with one hand. He would have fallen to the floor. After the emperor finished his speech, he drank the wine in his cup and sat on his seat. He let out a long sigh of relief and propped his arm on the table to make himself look less embarrassed. Gu Daren asked in a low voice, ¡°Houye, what¡¯s wrong with you? Do you feel ufortable?¡± Pei Qinghan bitterly smiled: ¡°I ate something bad a few days ago, so I had stomachache these days. My vision turned ck whenever I stood up. Fortunately, Gu Daren is here and helped me. Otherwise, I must have made a fool of myself in front of the emperor.¡± Chapter 696 - Recognize people

Chapter 696: Recognize people

Gu Daren waved his hand: ¡°It¡¯s just a little effort. However, Houye, you look like this, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to finish the banquet. You still have to offer a toast to the emperor and the other princester on. Can you do it?¡± Pei Qinghan also wants to know if he can do it, but he¡¯s afraid it can¡¯t! He took a nce at Dongfang Mu, who was sitting on the upper right of the emperor, and he gritted his teeth. This old man¡¯s heart was poisonous, he must have given him medicine. He was so cruel that he almost lost his life. After watching two dancing shows and a round of toasting, the empress dowager felt tired. She said goodbye to the emperor and got up to leave. However, as soon as she stood up, she felt her surrounding was circling and there seemed to be countless little stars jumping in front of her eyes. She opened her mouth, but she couldn¡¯t make a sound and then fell. Fortunately, the pce maid beside her kept holding her hand. Realizing something was wrong, the pce maid immediately pulled her up. The emperor¡¯s voice sounded through the hall: ¡°Hurry up, call the imperial doctor, quickly.¡± the imperial doctor.¡± Imperial Doctor Xu, the head doctor of the Imperial Hospital, had been drinking in the hall. When he saw this, he rushed over and said: ¡°Hurry up, don¡¯t shake the empress dowager. Slowly put her down on the floor.¡± After all, he was an imperial doctor, he had seen more patients than ordinary doctors. The empress dowager was very old. She drank a few more cups of wine in enjoyment. Now, she seemed suddenly had a stroke. He was very flustered. If it was another disease, he could figure out what to do, but he couldn¡¯t do anything against stroke. However, he doesn¡¯t dare to say this to the emperor. He could only try a few interventions to the empress dowager, but it didn¡¯t work at all. Then, the emperor¡¯s voice entered his ears. ¡°What happened to the Empress Dowager? Why she didn¡¯t react at all?¡± Imperial Doctor Xu busily kowtowed and said: ¡°This minister is ipetent. The empress dowager is showing symptoms of a stroke. This stroke is incurable, this minister is ipetent!¡± Stroke, even if you don¡¯t die, you will be paralyzed¡­ ¡­ The emperor was furious: ¡°You are the head of the imperial hospital, but you are saying that you are ipetent? Why am I keeping you?¡± Hu Feng busily said: ¡°Imperial Father, I know someone, she may be able to cure this disease.¡± The emperor hurriedly asked: ¡°Who is it? Where is that person?¡± Dongfang Mu said: ¡°She is in Dongfang Family Mansion, I will pick her up now.¡± The emperor waved his hand: ¡°Go quick.¡± The original joyous atmosphere suddenly became condensed and heavy. The empress dowager can¡¯t move around at will. She could only stay at the same ce and wait for the doctor toe to be treated. The emperor didn¡¯t dismiss people, so the ministers could only stay, no matter howte the time is. An hourter, Bai Zhi was picked up by Dongfang Mu from Dongfang Family Mansion. Because of the urgency, she went into the hall wearing a woman¡¯s clothing. She followed behind Dongfang Mu and walked among the officials. Everyone¡¯s eyes were attracted to her, which also cause a lot of gossips. ¡°She is the doctor Prince Jin said?¡± ¡°A little girl can cure a disease that the head of the imperial hospital can¡¯t cure?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think she looks like Master Dongfang a bit? Especially those eyes of her, they are look alike.¡± Amidst such discussions, she walked passed by Pei Qinghan. Although Pei Qinghan was dizzy, he still could see her face very clearly. This, this face, isn¡¯t this the young man he saw in the Yamen that day? Why did he suddenly be a youngdy? No, this is impossible, this is impossible. Suddenly, the midwife¡¯s words echoed in his ears like thunder: ¡°It¡¯s a girl, her eyes look like the madam, but her nose and mouth look like yours. That was my first time to see such a beautiful baby girl.¡± Chapter 697 - Niuhuang Pills

Chapter 697: Niuhuang Pills

He stared nkly at the youngdy, who looked simr to him passing by. The youngdy didn¡¯t look at him, as if she didn¡¯t see him. But he knew that she must have seen him, she was just pretending she didn¡¯t see. Pei Qinghan fell into the chair. He couldn¡¯t calm down in shock for a long time. Could it be that the resentment and hatred he felt for more than 10 years were all misunderstandings? Bai Zhi pretended she didn¡¯t see Pei Qinghan, but she sighed inside her heart. Their n changed so fast! Bai Zhenzhu and Chu Feng were scheduled to hold an engagement banquet on the 8th day of the first lunar month. They originally nned to submit the divorce letter to the emperor after the engagement banquet. But right now, it seems that the n will be dismissed. She walked quickly towards the Empress Dowager, and after a quick check, she had the same diagnosis as Imperial Doctor Xu. The Empress Dowager lose consciousness because she had a stroke. Bai Zhi quickly took out a silver needle and pierced directly the Empress Dowager¡¯s Baihui Point. Then, she turned around and asked the pce maid to bring her a brush and paper. She wrote down a prescription and asked them to prepare them immediately. Imperial Doctor Xu took the prescription and took a nce, then frowned: ¡°Bull¡¯s horn? Niuhuang? Musk? Are you nning to use these things to save the Empress Dowager?¡± Bai Zhi ignored Imperial Doctor Xu and looked at Hu Feng. Hu Feng immediately understood. He stepped forward and stood beside Bai Zhi. He was tall, so the officials behind him couldn¡¯t see what she was doing. Bai Zhi took out the medicine from the cloth bag she brought, pulled out the medicine with the syringe, and then injected it into the body of the Empress Dowager. This series of actions were fast and natural, making the emperor stunned. What the hell was that? When he returned to his senses, he wanted to ask, but Bai Zhi had already put things back in the cloth bag. Hu Feng said: ¡°Imperial Father, please believe Bai Zhi. Although her things look strange, they are all life-saving medicines. This son has used these medicines before. Without these medicines, this son will not be here anymore.¡± After hearing those words, the emperor was relieved. He hurriedly asked Bai Zhi: ¡°How is the Empress Dowager now?¡± Bai Zhi replied: ¡°It¡¯s not yet clear. We need to wait for the medicine to take effect and see her condition when she wakes up to make a judgment.¡± The Emperor took a nce at Imperial Doctor Xu coldly and angrily said: ¡°What are you standing in a daze? Why don¡¯t you go and prepare the herbs?¡± After receiving the emperor¡¯s order, Imperial Doctor Xu didn¡¯t dare to doubt it anymore. He immediately went to the medicine hall to get the herbs and prepared carefully ording to the prescription. He didn¡¯t dare to have any deviation. While the officials were in the main hall, Bai Zhi refined the medicine in the partial hall. Soon, she refined two pills. One is to be used right now, while the other was left forter use. The Empress Dowager woke up half an hour after taking the pills. She couldn¡¯t remember what happened when she opened her eyes, but her vision became clear slowly. She could hear the emperor was talking. She could move her hands and feet. Her eyes were slightly crooked, but her nose and mouth returned to normal condition. Imperial Doctor Xu was dumbfounded and looked at the 13 or 14-year-old girl in front of him. Such a soft and weak-looking girl turned out to be a master of medicine. Even if it was a stroke, she has a way to treat it. When the emperor saw that the Empress Dowager was getting better, he was overjoyed. He even mentioned giving a reward. After the Empress Dowager was sent back to the pce, he remembered Bai Zhi¡¯s identity. Dongfang Mu once said that Dongfang Wan was seriously ill and almost at her death bed. It was when Bai Zhi appeared, not only the situation reversed and rescued Dongfang Wan but also brought happiness in their heartbroken home. ¡°You are Bai Zhi?¡± The emperor asked. Bai Zhi nodded her head and respectfully paid respect: ¡°This youngdy is Bai Zhi. May the emperor live a thousand more years!¡± She doesn¡¯t understand the rules of the pce. She only said the words she heard from the TV. She didn¡¯t know if what she did was right. Chapter 698 - Need explanation

Chapter 698: Need exnation

The emperor looked at Bai Zhi from head to toe, then said with a smile: ¡°As Teacher Dongfang said, your eyes are simr from the Dongfang family. You look identical to the father and daughter.¡± Bai Zhi smiled slightly: ¡°Prince Jin and his majesty are also very simr!¡± When ites to Chu Yan, the emperor¡¯s smile reached his ears. He has nine sons, but he was most proud of Chu Yan. Chu Yan not only resembled him most, but his temperament was very simr to him back in his youth. Chu Feng, who was sitting in the front row, was dumbfounded. What is going on? What is this situation? Empress Chun pulled Chu Feng¡¯s sleeve and asked in a low voice: ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who is this girl? Why does she look like Dongfang Wan and Pei Qinghan?¡± Chu Feng red at Pei Qinghan and cursed him inside his heart: ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. I¡¯ll ask clearly after the banquet is over!¡± Empress Chun was felt uneasy, but she knew this was not the time to talk, and so she closed her mouth. Before the emperor left, he asked her to look after the Empress Dowager in the pce. Bai Zhi couldn¡¯t refuse. It¡¯s a pity, she can¡¯t celebrate this New Year with her family. After the banquet was over, the civil and military officials left the pce. However, Pei Qinghan was still sitting in the low chair and didn¡¯t even move a bit. Chu Feng walked towards him and stand in front of Pei Qinghan, then asked with a cold voice: ¡°Pei Qinghan, shouldn¡¯t you give me a reasonable exnation for today¡¯s matter?¡± Pei Qinghan seemed didn¡¯t hear his words, he kept staring at the ce where Bai Zhi was standing just now. Seeing him like this, Chu Feng stretched out his hand and pushed him, then repeated his words. Pei Qinghan said: ¡°Your Royal Highness, I am in the same mood as you now. I am full of doubts. This is the first time I saw this child. I also want to understand what is going on.¡± Chu Feng squatted in front of Pei Qinghan and asked in a low voice, ¡°You can¡¯t even tell who¡¯s your daughter is? Which is your real daughter, the one in your house, or the one who stands in front just now?¡± Only then did Pei Qinghan remember what happened in Huangtuo Vige that day. Bai Dazhu and Mrs. Liu told him that the child had died. However, he didn¡¯t even verify if it was true or false. He subconsciously believed that the child was dead. Perhaps, he simply wanted the child to die. But now, he knows how ridiculous he was. Since 13 years ago, he has been wandering in the fog, arguing whether what he did was right or wrong. Pei Qinghan shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know, I really don¡¯t know anything.¡± He grabbed his head that was aching. He felt his head was splitting, and his chest moved up and down vigorously. Then suddenly, he felt his surroundings turn dark as his body fell on the table. Seeing him in this state, Chu Feng was so angry that his vision also turned ck. Fortunately, he has good strength and had learned martial arts. His physique was not as weak as Pei Qinghan. * When Pei Qinghan woke up, he was already lying in his room in Chuangyuan Houfu. When he opened his eyes, he saw Concubine Xiang, sitting by the bed. Seeing him woke up, Concubine Xiang said overjoyed: ¡°Houye, you finally woke up. You scared me to death.¡± She said as she leaned over on Pei Qinghan¡¯s chest with reddened eyes from crying. If it were in the past, Pei Qinghan would definitely stretch out his arms to hug her waist and then said a few words offort. However, at this moment, he looked at Concubine Xiang¡¯s body, with eyes full of disgust. He pushed Concubine Xiang away and sat up. His bloodshot eyes stared at Concubine Xiang fiercely. Chapter 699 - The child that year

Chapter 699: The child that year

Concubine Xiang didn¡¯t expect that Pei Qinghan would push her, so she didn¡¯t react on time. She stepped back a few steps and almost fell to the floor. ¡°Houye, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± She has never seen the marquis look at her with eyes full of resentment and anger. His fierce eyes looked as sharp as a knife. ¡°Song Hexiang, look into my eyes and tell me, is that thing about Dongfang Wan true?¡± Pei Qinghan gritted his teeth. Each word left his gritted teeth with difficulty. Ever since she and Pei Qinghan got together, he has never called her by her name. When there was no one around, he called her Xiang¡¯er. In the middle of the night, when he was deeply in love, he called her my love. She heard him call her by her name for the first time, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be so harsh. When she calmed her mind, she pulled out a stiff smile and said: ¡°Houye, what are you talking about? Didn¡¯t you know this thing most clearly back then? That¡¯s a matter of certainty. How can it be fake?¡± He also thought in the past. How could that matter be false? But today, he saw the child that year, that child looked simr to him and Dongfang Wan. Are those absurd things that he once thought were just what he really wanted to see and wanted it to be? Seeing Pei Qinghan in a daze, Concubine Xiang walked forward and sat next to Pei Qinghan. She gently touched his chest with her delicate hand and whispered: ¡°Houye, you must have heard some rumors outside. How can you take the false spections and false ims of those ordinary people seriously?¡± When Pei Qinghan returned to his senses, he looked at Concubine Xiang and coldly said: ¡°No one is making false spection or making false ims. Song Hexiang, today I saw a person, a 13-year-old girl, who looks very simr to me and Wan¡¯er. Her surname is Bai, her full name is Bai Zhi, she¡¯s from Huangtou Vige.¡± Song Hexiang was taken aback, and then her heart and liver began to tremble. Her face turned pale. She anxiously said: ¡°There are so many people with simr appearances in the world. Could it be possible that Houye just has seen someone with a simr appearance to that child?¡± She hated that person she asked to do the task. She told her to let the child die outside but in the end¡ª Pei Qinghan¡¯s cold and resentful eyes fixed on her face: ¡°You still refuse to tell me the truth? There are so many coincidences in the world, but how can it happen to be like this? I, Pei Qinghan, is a fool for letting people bewitch me, but is Dongfang Mu also a fool? I always wonder why Dongfang Mu and Dongfang Wan didn¡¯t care so much about the daughter I brought back. They didn¡¯t even look for her. Now I know the answer, they had found the child a long time ago. These tricks of mine are just a big joke in their eyes.¡± Concubine Xiang¡¯s knees soften and she fell to the floor. Listening to Pei Qinghan¡¯s words, she seemed to have confirmed something. She wanted to argue, but she didn¡¯t know where to start. There were many flows in that event of the year. As long as Pei Qinghan investigate it, the truth would surface. It¡¯s just, Pei Qinghan was coaxed by her to believe these ridiculous things full of ws, and so he didn¡¯t verify the truth. This matter made her seed again and again. She became the master in the back house and was favored by Pei Qinghan. It can be said that she was very dependent on Pei Qinghan. Everything she has was given by him. Unlike Dongfang Wan, even without Pei Qinghan, as long as she could live, she will have a chance to turn the table. Because she has a father with a powerful background. Chapter 700 - Full Term Chapter 700: Full Term What does Song Hexiang have? Except for Pei Qinghan¡¯s love, she has nothing! And right now, this love was gone, she now really has nothing! Seeing Song Hexiang¡¯s appearance, Pei Qinghan felt more and more that he was stupid. Things that he didn¡¯t see through it for many years were now connecting together. And all those suspicious testimonies rang in his ears. Why did he believe in those ridiculous words? Why? He only needs to check it a little bit or ask Dongfang Wan in person to confirm it. With that, these misunderstandings will not happen. What was he thinking back then? Why did he believe such a rumor easily? Why was he easily got convinced? Thinking about it, he¡¯s afraid that it was because of inferiority! At that time, more than one or two people were seeking to marry Dongfang Wan. The threshold of the Dongfang Family almost got broken by the matchmaker. When he was still an ignorant young man, he saw Dongfang Wan once at a banquet. He was very shocked and fell in love with her at first sight. But because his father was seriously ill, and the status of Changyuan Houfu was not as good as before, he was afraid to show his affection. At that time, there were even rumors that Dongfang Wan was a person valued by the emperor. The emperor wanted her to be his empress. His heart was aching, but he could only bury his feelings deep inside his heart. Later, when his father told him on the death bed that a marriage had been arranged for him, and the woman was Dongfang Wan, he was both surprised and had doubts. With so many talents pursuing her, why did she choose him? He remained confused until the day Dongfang Wan gave birth to a child. Then, Song Hexiang told him that the child was not born prematurely but was born at full term. In other words, when Dongfang Wan married him, she was already pregnant. Yes, that¡¯s right, that¡¯s how it is. If not, why did Dongfang Wan marry him in such a hurry? Song Hexiang¡¯s words seemed like the answer in his long agony. He was deeply convinced, he didn¡¯t even check or question this matter. Dongfang Wan put a green hat on his head, but to make himself and Changyuan Houfu prosper, he refused to open this matter. He buried it from the bottom of his heart but retaliated bit by bit. Thinking about it now, he was so ridiculous. Just when Pei Qinghan was both crying andughing madly, a servant from outside the room reported: ¡°Houye, the midwife surnamed Wu is here.¡± Wu Mama was also outside, so she didn¡¯t know what was going on inside. She was still muttering in her heart. She has been invited by them a few days ago, so why did they look for her again? Pei Qinghan lifted his sleeve to wipe off the tears on his cold face and said: ¡°Let her in!¡± When the door was opened, the servant outside saw the scene inside the room. He saw Pei Qinghan¡¯s eyes were red and his face seemed to be wet, while Concubine Xiang was sitting on the floor, looking depressed and sluggish. He was so shocked after seeing it. However, he didn¡¯t dare to say anything, he immediately let Wu Mama in. Wu Mama was nearly 60 years old this year. She has seen a lot of things in the back house. Upon seeing this, her heart immediately beat like a drum. She knew the situation was not good. Wu Mama hurriedly greeted Pei Qinghan, who was sitting on the bed. Pei Qinghan looked at Wu Mama, who was kneeling on the floor, without beating around the bush, he coldly asked: ¡°I asked you, when my wife gave birth to a daughter, was it premature?¡± Wu Mama quickly took a nce at Concubine Xiang. She naturally knew that it was a premature birth, but what should I say? Concubine Xiang also looked at her. But before she could wink at her, Pei Qinghan¡¯s cursing sounded in her ears. ¡°You old shrew, you still refuse to tell the truth? Where are you looking at? What are you trying to do?¡± Chapter 701 - Two wicked women

Chapter 701: Two wicked women

Wu Mama¡¯s boy tremble in fear and hung her head lowly. She no longer dared to look at Concubine Xiang in the eyes. She was so scared inside her heart, but also very puzzled. A few days ago, the marquis was still gentle, why he was so fierce today? Pei Qinghan asked calmly: ¡°I will ask you again. If you said a half-word false, don¡¯t me me for being merciless. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what your son is doing on weekdays.¡± Wu Mama¡¯s heart trembled and cold sweat came out from her forehead. She busily said: ¡°Houye, don¡¯t hesitate to ask, this olddy knows everything!¡± Pei Qinghan asked: ¡°You were the one who helped the madam give birth. I remember that my wife suddenly gave birth because she fell. The doctor who came said the child was born prematurely, but why did you sayter on that the child was born a full-term? Tell me, is the child born prematurely or full-term?¡± Wu Mama¡¯s mind was in a mess. She wanted to look at Concubine Xiang, but she didn¡¯t dare to do so. She had no choice but to decide on her own. ¡°Answering back the Houye, back then, it was indeed this olddy who delivered the baby. When the child was born, it indeed looks like a premature baby. But at that time, the baby was crying loudly, this olddy felt that it was simr to a full-term baby. This olddy couldn¡¯t remember what exactly the child was born at that time.¡± Pei Qinghan was so angry that he almost vomited blood. She couldn¡¯t remember? She couldn¡¯t remember such a thing? ¡°You could even remember what that child looked like at the time. But now you are telling me that you can¡¯t remember if the child was born prematurely? Are you ying with me?¡± Wu Mama busily knocked her head on the floor in panic. She gritted her teeth and said: ¡°Houye, the child indeed looks like a premature baby, but Concubine Xiang said that the child was very healthy and crying loudly like a full-term baby. And since the mother and daughter were safe, she said saying it premature birth will bring them bad luck, so I must say that it was full-term, then she gave me 10 gold coins as a reward. This old woman was stupid and only knewter on how important it was, but, but¡ª¡± She couldn¡¯t say the rest of her words, she couldn¡¯t afford it. Pei Qinghan looked at the two women in the room. One was his concubine, whom he had loved for more than 10 years, and the other one was the midwife he had believed in. In front of these two, he felt so ridiculous, sad, and pathetic! ¡°Someonee, drag these two wicked women out, locked them in the firewood room, and let them wait for their fate.¡± He closed his eyes and said calmly. Locked into the firewood room? Song Hexiang immediately raised her head and looked at Pei Qinghan with incredible eyes. What did he just say? Locked her in the firewood room? On the coldest day of the year? He wanted to lock her in the firewood room? Is he asking her to die just because of that woman? For that woman, their love for more than 10 years was not counted? Are all the sweet words he said since the beginning was not counted? She knelt and walked forward, then said while clutching Pei Qinghan¡¯s sleeve tightly: ¡°Houye, this concubine is guilty. Please forgive me this time and let me off for the sake of serving you for all these years!¡± Pei Qinghan waved his hand and pushed her away. The gentleness and affection in his eyes that had always been there when he looked at her had disappeared, leaving nothing but disgust and coldness. ¡°Song Hexiang, you still have the face to ask me to forgive you? Do you know what kind of mistake youmitted? Because of your unreasonable calctions, I lost my beloved daughter and wife. This Changyuan Houfu is also greatly implicated. What you did is not a small mistake, killing you in our ancestral hall is not even enough to fix everything.¡± Chapter 702 - New Year’s greetings

Chapter 702: New Year¡¯s greetings

Song Hexiang knelt, walked forward, and held Pei Qinghan¡¯s sleeve tightly again. Then, cried sadly until her makeup spread on her face, which made Pei Qinghan even more disgusted. ¡°Houye, I know that I am guilty of this sin, but please remember that I am an ignorant and stupid woman. Please spare me this time. From now on, I will¡ª¡± Pei Qinghan waved his hand, then a crisp pped sounded in the room. Song Hexiang stopped making a sound and looked at the man in front of her nkly. He still looked handsome and elegant. He still has the face she admired and loved, but the look in his eyes was a stranger to her. ¡°Bitch, you still have the face to beg for mercy. If you didn¡¯t give birth to a daughter for me, do you think you can still live?¡± ¡°Someonee, take them away from here!¡± He pressed the pain in his chest, which made him feel dizzy. After seeing the two wicked women taken away, a smell of fishy scent surged in his throat. After spouting a mouthful of blood, his body softened and copsed on the bed. * Bai Zhenzhu was trying her new clothes at Lan Courtyard. She doesn¡¯t know what happened to Pei Qinghan. She was just thinking of giving Pei Qinghan and Madam Xiang a greeting. This was her first New Year greeting to the two of them. They must have prepared to give her a big red envelop. She was so happy that she put on the newly tailored clothes, but when she was about to go out. A maidservant hurried into the room and said: ¡°Miss, it¡¯s not good, something big happened.¡± Bai Zhenzhu frowned and immediately red at the maidservant, then said angrily: ¡°This is the first day of the Chinese New Year. Is that how you should speak?¡± The maidservant shrank her neck and didn¡¯t dare to open her mouth again. Seeing her like this, Bai Zhenzhu felt a lot more refreshed. From living in Huangtuo Vige to Changyuan Houfu, from being poor to being rich and powerful, this change made Bai Zhenzhu more and more fond of this life. In here, she can waste food, she can wear new beautiful clothes every day, she can scold people at will, and she was treated like starts by others. These were all her dreams, dreams that she thought would be impossible in her lifetime. She stared at the shivering maidservant and asked in a deep voice: ¡°What happened for you to make such a big fuss?¡± The maidservant busily replied: ¡°Miss, this ve just passed by the Sirong Courtyard and heard from a servant who came out there, saying that Houye was carried back from the pcest night, and immediately after waking up, he called Concubine Xiang to question her. After that, he was ordered to locked Concubine Xiang into the firewood house, and then Houye passed out again. He hasn¡¯t woken up since then.¡± ¡°What?¡± Bai Zhenzhu¡¯s face drastically changed as her heart skipped a beat. Concubine Xiang was locked in the firewood house and the marquis fainted twice. This must be because of some big event! Is this big event rted to me? The thought of giving New Year¡¯s greetings disappeared in an instant. Instead, she ordered the maidservant: ¡°You go and find out what happened to Madam. Go!¡± When the maidservant went out, Bai Zhenzhu ran back and forth to the room. She was about to sit down to take a break, but the next moment, another maidservant came in to report: ¡°Miss, Prince Xiao hase. He wanted to see Houye, but he learned that Houye is still unconscious, so he came to the Lan Courtyard.¡± Prince Xiao is here? A man¡¯s face immediately popped out in her mind. A face that somewhat simr to Hu Feng. He was also handsome and extraordinary, but not as righteous as Hu Feng. His eyes always looked cold and fierce. She didn¡¯t like this Prince Xiao, but she also didn¡¯t dislike him. It¡¯s just, whenever she saw him, her heart doesn¡¯t skip a beat unlike when she saw Hu Feng. Instead, she always feels scared. Bai Zhenzhu went to the dressing table and fixed her hair: ¡°You go and let him wait at the flower hall, I wille soon.¡± Chapter 703 - The pearl and the fish’s eye Chapter 703: The pearl and the fish¡¯s eye As soon as Chu Feng stepped his foot in the Flower Hall, Bai Zhenzhu also arrived. The two looked at each other. One looked at the opposite person with shame, while the other one looked with observation. Bai Zhenzhu slowly paid respect, following the teachings of her tutor. She used the most graceful posture of all, but in Chu Feng¡¯s eyes, it was ridiculous. Chu Feng remained calm, gently raised his hand, and said with a light tone: ¡°Miss Pei doesn¡¯t need to be polite, sit down!¡± The maidservant quickly served the freshly brewed tea. Chu Feng held the teacup in his hand, the scrapped the foam while looking at Bai Zhenzhu. After taking a nce, he didn¡¯t take another look. Seeing her today, he felt even more dissatisfied than thest time. The woman in front of her had a heavenly gap from Doctor Bai he had seen in the pcest night. Chu Feng¡¯s throat was dry, but he didn¡¯t mean to drink tea. He immediately set aside the teacup and asked Bai Zhenzhu: ¡°In Qingyuan Town, does Miss Pei have other rtives?¡± Bai Zhenzhu¡¯s shy and timid expression immediately turned stiff. She looked up and stared at Chu Feng¡¯s eyes. When she met his cold eyes, her heart trembled as she pondered what he meant by asking this. ¡°Is it difficult to answer?¡± Chu Feng asked again when he saw that she didn¡¯t answer. Bai Zhenzhu returned to her senses, then secretly warned herself not to panic. The more she warned herself, the more she became calm. Bai Zhenzhu smiled and lowered her head to hide the panic in her eyes, then said: ¡°Your Royal Highness, thank you for your concern. But beforeing to the capital there was a fire in our house. My grandmother died and our ancestral house became a ruin. When I was on the verge of helplessness, my father came and brought me here. That¡¯s why I am here today.¡± She vaguely said, but those words didn¡¯t answer Chu Feng¡¯s question. Chu Feng was naturally dissatisfied, and then asked again: ¡°Do you have sisters of the same age?¡± Bai Zhenzhu¡¯s heart trembled. She tried to calm down, but she couldn¡¯t hide the panic in her eyes. ¡°What? Is it hard to say yes? Or you just don¡¯t wanna say?¡± Chu Feng asked. Bai Zhenzhu gritted her teeth and asked: ¡°I wonder what your Highness means? If you are so curious, why don¡¯t you ask my father?¡± Chu Feng shrugged his shoulders: ¡°I wanted to ask, but your father is unconscious now, so I can onlye to ask you. Besides, you know this matter most clearly, so I ask you directly. Why do you have to turn around the bush? It¡¯s just a simple matter, you just need to tell the truth. Why are you evading it?¡± Bai Zhenzhu¡¯s hands under her sleeves kept trembling. Even her lips began to tremble. First, Pei Qinghan scolded Concubine Xiang and locked her in the firewood house. Then Prince Xiao came to their door and asked her about this matter as soon as he met her. This was not an ident. Could it be that things were revealed? Could it be that Bai Zhi didn¡¯t die? Could it be Dongfang Wan recognized Bai Zhi as her daughter now? The more she thought about this matter, the more she was frightened. Herplexion was already pale. If it was as she thought, and Bai Zhi didn¡¯t die, and even was recognized by Dongfang Wan as her daughter, what would happen to her? Bai Zhenzhu¡¯s back was covered with cold sweat. There was a burning stove in the flower hall, but her body trembled constantly. Seeing Bai Zhenzhu¡¯s appearance, Chu Feng¡¯s heart was like a mirror. The woman in front of him was a fake, she was simply a fake. He doesn¡¯t care about this before, but right now, the real daughter appeared. So what¡¯s the use of this fake good? And his marriage arrangement with this fake became a joke. He, Chu Feng will be the joke of the whole capital soon! The more he thought about it, the more depressed he became. He wanted to tear the woman in front of him, but he tried his best to suppress the anger in his heart. Without saying another word, he got up and walked away. The maidservants, who were waiting in the flower hall were confused. They didn¡¯t know what Prince Xiao and their eldest miss were fighting about. They didn¡¯t say much, so why their faces look so scary? Chapter 704 - Asking for help Chapter 704: Asking for help Bai Zhenzhu was very anxious. She was like an ant, who was being baked in a hot pot, walking back and forth in the room. At this time, she was shocked to know that there was no one she actually could talk to in this huge mansion. Now that something happened, she has no one she could make ns. She suddenly thought of Mrs. Liu and Bai Xiaofeng. Right, it¡¯s them, they were still on the same boat as her. She should discuss this matter with them. Bai Zhenzhu left the maidservant, who was always on her side in the Lan Courtyard and went to the dpidated courtyard where Mrs. Liu and Bai Xiaofeng were imprisoned. Mrs. Liu was still the same when she visited themst time, she was sitting on the cold Kang in a daze. No one knows what she was thinking. Bai Xiaofeng was nestling in the corner of the cold Kang and sighing repeatedly. At this time, the lock outside rang loudly, the door was pushed open, and a figure rushed in. After entering the house, Bai Zhenzhu nced at Mrs. Liu and Bai Xiaofeng, then took out a silver ingot from her sleeve and handed it to the servant, who was guarding the door. She then said: ¡°I¡¯ll talk to them and then leave.¡± The servant secretly weighed the weight of the silver ingot in his hand, and then his lips curved into a smile. He nodded his head in satisfaction and left with great interest. Bai Zhenzhu closed the door and walked quickly to Mrs. Liu¡¯s side. This time, she no longer had the previous arrogance, she anxiously squatted in front of Mrs. Liu: ¡°Auntie, something big happened, you must help me.¡± Mrs. Liu, who was in a daze, suddenly moved her eyes. Then, she looked at the gorgeously dressed Bai Zhenzhi and said with a cold smile: ¡°Help you? You are now the eldest miss of Changyuan Houfu, and you will soon be the Princess of his highness, Prince Xiao. You will likely be the mother of the world in the future. With such a distinguished status, what kind of help can¡¯t you get? What exactly do you want to do that you still need the help of a wicked woman like me?¡± Bai Zhenzhu said anxiously: ¡°Auntie, now is not the time to be angry. What¡¯s the use of saying these useless things? If you don¡¯t help me, not only will I be unlucky, but you will also follow!¡± Mrs. Liu sneered: ¡°Unlucky? Is I, Liu Guihua, not unlucky enough? Is there a much worse situation?¡± Bai Zhenzhu was very anxious. Seeing Bai Xiaofeng, who had been lying on the Kang sat up, she immediately said: ¡°Auntie, even if you don¡¯t think about yourself, you should think about Xiaofeng. He is only 13 years old now. What will happen to him if he can¡¯t pass the test? He is yourst lifeline!¡± Speaking of Bai Xiaofeng, Mrs. Liu¡¯s eyes had a life once again. She slowly turned her head to look at Bai Xiaofeng. Bai Xiaofeng, who was supposed to go to school to study, was not locked in this shabby courtyard with her. His life was not as good as his life in Huangtuo Vige. No, she can¡¯t let Bai Xiaofeng have another ident, she can¡¯t lose a son again. Mrs. Liu made up her mind and turned her head, then stared at Bai Zhenzhu: ¡°Make it clear, what happened?¡± Bai Zhenzhu repeated what happened in the mansion and the incident that happened when she met Prince Xiao. Mrs. Liu and Bai Xiaofeng were both frightened. ¡°In that case, even Prince Xiao now knows your identity?¡± Mrs. Liu¡¯s heart trembled, she didn¡¯t expect that things had reached this point. Bai Zhenzhu nodded her head: ¡°Yes, Prince Xiao must have known, but I don¡¯t know what he intends to do. Pei Qinghan is unconscious now, what will he do when he wakes up is unpredictable. We must take advantage of this moment that Pei Qinghan hasn¡¯t wake up yet to think of a n.¡± Mrs. Liu¡¯s face paled: ¡°How are you going to deal with this? He must have known that his daughter is still alive. He will surely me us for deceiving him. I am afraid that if he learns that we tried to kill Bai Zhi, he will not spare our life!¡± Chapter 705 - Escape

Chapter 705: Escape

Bai Zhenzhu said anxiously: ¡°Auntie, precisely because he will not spare our life, that¡¯s why we have to find a way to save ourselves. How can we just sit and wait for our death?¡± Mrs. Liu had no idea for a while and was very confused. Thinking that no one was guarding the door now, she simply grabbed Bai Xiaofeng¡¯s hand and said anxiously: ¡°Let¡¯s escape. We can escape now. There may be a way to live outside. If we stay here, I¡¯m afraid only death awaits us.¡± Escape? Leave here? Bai Zhenzhu has never thought about this road. How can the wealthy life that she hardly won let go so easily? No, she cannot ept it. She has given up everything in her previous life, her parents and rtives, her honor, and love. In the end, what she got was the road to escape? After escaping from Changyuan Houfu, where can she go? She can¡¯t go back to Huangtou Vige. She doesn¡¯t know how she will face her parents. Most of all, she doesn¡¯t want to live in poverty again. Bai Xiaofeng, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly said: ¡°I have an idea.¡± Mrs. Liu and Bai Zhenzhu immediately looked at him and asked urgently: ¡°What is it? Say it!¡± Bai Xiaofeng came down from the cold Kang, walked slowly to the door, opened a small slit, and made sure that the person guarding the door was not there. Then, he turned to look at Bai Zhenzhu and said: ¡°You help us to escape the Houfu immediately. Then, give us some money to find a ce we can shelter in the capital. We will change our surnames, and prevent the people of the Houfu to find us. Only by doing this, we can control the Pei Family. I can threaten him afterward.¡± Bai Zhenzhu¡¯s eyes lit up, Bai Xiaofeng¡¯s n was really good. As long as Mrs. Liu and Bai Xiaofeng can leave Changyuan Houfu and find a ce that no one knows, it¡¯s equivalent to taking Pei Qinghan¡¯s secrets out. As long as Pei Qinghan still cares about his face, he wouldn¡¯t do anything to her before he could find Mrs. Liu. She can continue sitting in the position of eldest miss of the Pei Family. Mrs. Liu immediately understood Bai Xiaofeng¡¯s intentions. She turned her gaze and sharpy said: ¡°But living in the capital is not easy. You need money everywhere. Food, clothing, housing, and transportation are not cheap. We are orphans and widows. If we want to live here, I¡¯m afraid it is not easy!¡± This bitch is asking for money again! Bai Zhenzhu was upset, but she had no choice but to pull out a gold hairpin from her head, and then pulled a pair of jade bracelets, and handed it to Mrs. Liu: ¡°These hairpin and jade bracelets are of high-quality. You can at least get 200 hundred taels of silver after selling it, which is enough for you to eat and drink in the capital. After a few days, I will find time to go to the Cuijin Building to see the jewelry. At that time, you will dress up in disguise and meet me quietly. I will follow you so that I will know where you live. It will be more convenient to send money in the future by then.¡± Mrs. Liu quickly stuffed the hairpin and bracelets into her sleeve. After seeing the gold and jade, her previous pain of losing her son and husband disappeared. Her mood also brightened up. Bai Zhenzhu quickly walked to the door and took a look. The ve who took the money and walked away was talking to the two maidservants in the distance. She hurriedly turned her head and said to Mrs. Liu, ¡°Now is a good time for you to run. Run towards the east. There is a small gate over there for the servants and maidservantsing in and out. Only a few guards guarding it. You just need to rush out to get out here.¡± Seeing an opportunity, Mrs. Liu and Bai Xiaofeng quickly jumped out of the half-open door. The servant and maidservants chatting in the distance didn¡¯t notice it. It took them a long time to get back to work. At this time, Bai Zhenzhu was already lying on the dirty ground, ¡°unconscious¡±. Chapter 706 - Refining pills

Chapter 706: Refining pills

In Chu Pce Bai Zhi was refining medicine the whole night and didn¡¯t finish until noon the next day. When she opened the cauldron, the entire Cifu Pce was filled with the scent of the medicine. When Imperial Doctor Xu smelled this scent, he was very surprised. He imed to be the master of medicine because he was quite knowledgeable in alchemy. He was also being highly praised in the Imperial Hospital, and so he didn¡¯t question his fame. But today, when facing the sudden emergence of the empress dowager, he was helpless. All he could think of were some warm and nourishing prescriptions. These prescriptions were the prescriptions they usually prescribe, but he knew very well in his heart that such prescriptions cannot treat the disease. When a little girl appeared, he didn¡¯t believe her at all. He didn¡¯t believe that such a little girl have a cure for the empress dowager¡¯s disease. This kind of disease often urs in elderly people. It was not umon. If it was an ordinary person who had such a disease, he¡¯s afraid that he already told them to begin preparing for the funeral. But when the scent of medicine prated his nose, a series of thoughts came to his mind. The things he couldn¡¯t understand became clear all of a sudden. Right, that¡¯s it, the empress dowager suffered from a stroke, and so of course her meridians will be blocked. If he uses medicine that can relieve this sudden high pressure of blood flow in time, it¡¯s not questionable that this treatment will be effective. How he didn¡¯t think of this treatment before? Are his decades of medical experience not as good as this little girl? Imperial Doctor Xu was both excited and ashamed. He stood outside the alchemy room and eagerly looked forward to seeing this miraculous pill. His heart was full of excitement, but he was also worried that he won¡¯t be able to sit down in his position soon. When the alchemy room door opened, a much richer and stronger scent of medicine entered his nose. Bai Zhi¡¯splexion was a little haggard, her squinting eyes proved that she stayed up all night. Hu Feng felt distressed in his heart. ¡°You must be tired!¡± He stepped forward and put a cloak on her: ¡°It¡¯s cold outside!¡± Bai Zhi smiled and shook her head: ¡°I¡¯m okay, let¡¯s go and see the empress dowager!¡± Hu Feng also looked tired. While she was refining medicine, he stayed outside. He never left, he also stayed in there all night until noon. Imperial Doctor Xu wanted to see the miraculous medicine, but he didn¡¯t dare to open his mouth. Seeing that the two went to Empress Dowager¡¯s bedroom, he quickly followed. At this time, the empress dowager was in the same condition as when she had symptomsst night, with crooked eyes and nted mouth. She was unconscious and has a disordered pulse. Only when Bai Zhi gave her acupuncture treatment she became more stable. Bai Zhi took out a pill, and let the pce maid brought water and feed it to the empress dowager. The pce maid scooped the concoction with a little silver spoon and poured it bit by bit to empress dowager¡¯s mouth. Seeing this, Bai Zhi wanted to rece the person, pinch the empress dowager¡¯s mouth, and pour half a cup of the medicine in the empress dowager¡¯s mouth. After the pce maid gave the medicine meticulously she put the empress dowager down again in bed. Bai Zhi heaved a sigh of relief when they finished giving the medicine. Although the process was slow, the medicine didn¡¯t spill even a bit. Hu Feng then asked Bai Zhi: ¡°How long will it take before the empress dowager wake up after taking medicine?¡± Bai Zhi shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say now, this medicine is not a magic pill, this medicine is only for her symptomatic disease. What will happen depends on her condition after waking up, but ording to her current state, her life is not in danger.¡± Hu Feng nodded and said nothing else. Bai Zhi looked at Imperial Doctor Xu and said: ¡°Imperial Doctor Xu has been staring at the pill bottle in my hand, do you want to look at it?¡± Imperial Doctor Xu blushed in embarrassment and said: ¡°If you will let me take a look, I will be grateful!¡± Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so polite, all the doctors are fellow workers. Only by discussing the disease with other doctors, we will be able to broaden our knowledge in medicine.¡± Chapter 707 - A doctor’s heart

Chapter 707: A doctor¡¯s heart

Bai Zhi generously handed the porcin bottle to Imperial Doctor Xu. Imperial Doctor Xu took it with both hands and in a solemn expression. He didn¡¯t rush to open the porcin bottle. Instead, he paid respect to Bai Zhi and said: ¡°What the Miss said is right. All the doctors are fellow workers. Doctors should be discussing the disease. Only by doing so, we can find the most appropriate treatment method.¡± Imperial Doctor Xu sighed in his heart. He had been practicing medicine for decades. He didn¡¯t know when it started that he forgets his original purpose of studying medicine. Didn¡¯t he learn medicine to lessen the people suffering in this world? He doesn¡¯t know when he began to be selfish and greedy like those people in the secr world. At this time, when he woke up, he suddenly felt ashamed. He has no face to show to this little girl. Seeing him like this, Bai Zhi said with a smile: ¡°Imperial Doctor Xu, it¡¯s never toote to practice medicine to do good things. After all, studying medicine takes a lifetime. I¡¯m still young, so in the future, I may encounter a lot of things that I don¡¯t understand. I hope Imperial Doctor Xu will not dislike it when I disturbed him.¡± Bai Zhi also paid him respect. A clear voice slowly entered Imperial Doctor Xu¡¯s ears. The first time he saw her medical skills, it was when she was giving acupuncture treatment. It was both bold and delicate. He knew it was not something that can be achieved by one to two days. So, his initial contempt for this little girl had long disappeared. Later on, when he saw the emperor and the prince treat her kindly, he knew that she must be extraordinary. That¡¯s why when she spoke, he didn¡¯t expect that when the girl spoke, she would be so modest. Her words and deeds were mostly beyond his expectation. After being stunned for a moment, he said: ¡°What the miss said is reasonable. This old man will teach you!¡± Teach? Bai Zhi¡¯s eyebrow slightly twitched as she swept her eyes to Imperial Doctor Xu. However, she didn¡¯t say a word, she only raised her hand, indicating that he could open the cork to see the medicine. Imperial Doctor Xu knew that he said something wrong, but it can be seen that the little girl was not displeased to him. So he didn¡¯t mention it. He has such a stupid mouth, so it¡¯s better not to say more. Imperial Doctor Xu unplugged the bottle, put the mouth of the bottle under his nose, and smelled it. A refreshing scent of medicine entered his nose, which smelled pure and rich. Some medicinal pill quality can be judged by their scent alone. So after smelling the medicine in front of him, he knew it was a top-grade quality. There was a prescription for refining this pill is in his hands. Looking at it, he will know what exactly medicinal materials were used in it, but he won¡¯t be able to make the quality of these pills. Even knowing the shape, the materials used inside, or the prescription, it¡¯s impossible to refine the same quality. Imperial Doctor Xu looked at it for a long time, but in the end, he closed the porcin bottle and handed it back to Bai Zhi. Bai Zhi took it and asked with a smile, ¡°What does Imperial Doctor Xu think?¡± Imperial Doctor Xu looked depressed, he sighed and shook his head: ¡°I used to im that I am quite talented in alchemy. I have many colleagues practicing alchemy, whenever I passed by and see it, I can guess guarantee that I can make the same quality by 70-80%. However, with Miss Bai¡¯s medicine, even if I have the prescription, I can¡¯t guarantee that I can refine it.¡± Bai Zhi¡¯s expression has always been the same. But when she heard what Imperial Doctor Xu said, and his expression was quite sincere, her dissatisfaction with him disappeared. She smiled and said: ¡°Imperial Doctor Xu, you can guess the pills made by your colleagues and refine them because you are very familiar with those prescriptions and methods. However, you¡¯ve only seen my medicine for the first time, that¡¯s why you feel like you can¡¯t copy them.¡± Chapter 708 - The three head Imperial Physicians

Chapter 708: The three head Imperial Physicians

Imperial Doctor Xu nodded his head repeatedly, and then he heard Bai Zhi said: ¡°If Imperial Doctor Xu is interested in this pill, I can teach you the refining process.¡± Hearing this, Imperial Doctor Xu was both shocked and delighted. But in the end, he shook his head: ¡°How can this be done? This pill that can cure stroke miraculously must be a secret prescription from your ancestors that passed from generation to generation. How can it be lightly taught to others? I¡¯m ashamed and dare not!¡± Bai Zhi secretly scolded a pedantic inside her heart and then said with a serious face: ¡°Imperial Doctor Xu, I can see that you love medicine very much, so I said this. It¡¯s not just an act of impulse.¡± ¡°In my eyes, there is nothing like a secret prescription that can cure disease and save people. Only when a prescription reached its goal to cure disease and save people can it be called a miraculous medicine. If we keep this only in our hands, only a few people will get its benefits, so how can you tell it to the world that it¡¯s a miraculous medicine?¡± Why was modern medicine kept developing? It¡¯s because a hundred thousand of people kept sharing their wisdom since ancient times up until now. They didn¡¯t stop studying medicine, so they slowly develop up to this point. If every person puts their little achievement only for themselves, then this so-called modern medicine will not exist. If this medicine can¡¯t reachmon people, then what kind of medicine should be given to help them? This kind of argument was an eye-opener for Imperial Doctor Xu, so there was a sudden burst of enthusiasm in his heart. His blood boiled all over his body. He has been living for decades, but his insight was not as good as this little girl. Imperial Doctor Xu bowed his head to Bai Zhi again: ¡°Today, I heard words that are worth more than 10 years of knowledge. This old man wastes his life and forgot the essence of medicine. After walking in vanity, I gradually forget the oath I made when I started learning medicine. Hearing your words today is like a big blow that knocks this old man¡¯s head. Just like you said, it¡¯s not toote to wake up.¡± Bai Zhi just said it casually. Unexpectedly, it gives a lot of emotional meaning to Imperial Doctor Xu¡¯s heart. He seems to be a person that easily befriend. The two continued their conversation. Bai Zhi then pretended to ask Imperial Doctor Xu casually: ¡°I heard Master Dongfang say that Madam Pei of Changyuang Houfu¡¯s illness didn¡¯t improve in more than a decade. I don¡¯t know who¡¯s imperial doctor visiting her.¡± Her grandfather once said that one of the heads of Imperial Hospital was treating Dongfang Wan. The Imperial Hospital has three heads physicians, which was divided into the left, middle, and right. Well, she also doesn¡¯t which branch Imperial Doctor Xu belonged to. Imperial Doctor Xu said: ¡°The one who treated Madam Pei was Imperial Doctor Liang from the right branch. He has treating Madam¡¯s Pei¡¯s illness all these years. Imperial Doctor Zhong from the left branch and I have never seen her.¡± Bai Zhi nodded and said nothing. The two chatted about pharmacology for a while. When they were getting immersed, they heard a pce maidservant outside shouted: ¡°The Empress Dowager is now alright. The Empress Dowager is now alright.¡± Bai Zhi and Doctor Xu hurriedly went inside the room. Then, they saw Hu Feng standing in front of the bed, leaning close, and talking to the Empress Dowager, but didn¡¯t get a response. Bai Zhi stepped forward and asked the pce maid: ¡°Is the Empress Dowager awake now?¡± The pce maid shook her head with red eyes: ¡°No, no, not awake!¡± Imperial Doctor Xu frowned: ¡°Didn¡¯t wake up, then what are you yelling for?¡± The pce maid busily said: ¡°The Empress Dowager originally had crooked eyes, but now she is much better. This ve became so happy that she forgot to control her mouth!¡± Bai Zhi understood and said in a low voice: ¡°The Empress Dowager is truly blessed. With this, it can be seen that she passed more than half of danger.¡± Hu Feng straightened his back and look at Bai Zhi, then said with a smile: ¡°Imperial Grandmother is indeed blessed. However, it¡¯s not god¡¯s grace, but due to your hard work.¡± Chapter 709 - The White Magnolia Hairpin

Chapter 709: The White Magnolia Hairpin

Imperial Doctor Xu also answered: ¡°Right, right, if weren¡¯t for Miss Bai miraculous pill, I¡¯m afraid the Empress Dowager¡ª¡± Bai Zhi hissed and said to Imperial Doctor Xu: ¡°Imperial Doctor Xu, don¡¯t speak arrogantly!¡± Imperial Doctor Xu immediately broke into a cold sweat. Right, right, this was the Cifu Pce. Talking about the Empress Dowager was a taboo. If the Empress Dowager heard his words, his neck will be cut off. Seeing that the Empress Dowager¡¯s condition improved a lot, Hu Feng¡¯s hanging heart finally felt at ease. He was not close to the Empress Dowager, he had only seen her a few times. However, he knew in his heart that the grandson loved by the Empress Dowager was Chu Feng. He was very worried today because Bai Zhi was the doctor in charge. If something wrong happened to the Empress Dowager, it was tantamount to giving a Chu Feng and his party an opportunity. How can those people miss such a good opportunity? But now that the Empress Dowager was getting better, he finally felt relieved. ¡°Zhi¡¯er, I¡¯m going to Songyuan to wee the envoy of the Jin Country on the eighth day of the new year. I will be very these days. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have time to see you. You must be more careful in the pce.¡± He held Bai Zhi¡¯s hand and pulled her to the corner and continued to say in a low voice: ¡°Especially, be careful of the empress. The Empress Dowager is sick in bed, Imperial Father ignores the harem. You are now in this harem, she has some means to pinch you. You mustn¡¯t let her frame you.¡± After saying those words, he stuffed a medallion on her hand: ¡°This is my prince¡¯s identification seal. With this, you can go straight to the pce. If you encounter something when I am away, use this, and directly go to the emperor. He will decide for you.¡± Bai Zhi was actually worried inside her heart. After all, this was the backyard of the pce, where eat peoples without spitting out their bones. However, Hu Feng will be busy and greet the envoy of Jin Country. He can¡¯t take care of her. But now that he has Hu Feng Identification seal, she felt at ease a bit. As if this seal was hanging on her body she can avoid death. ¡°Well, I will be more careful. You should focus on your business. Don¡¯t be distracted, focus on weing the envoys. I will be more cautious. I won¡¯t be wronged, so don¡¯t worry.¡± Hu Feng believes in her. Bai Zhi was different from ordinary girls. She was smart and bold in her actions, and she has meticulous calctions. Ordinary people can¡¯t harm her. He looked up and saw the green jade hairpin on her head. He suddenly remembered the white magnolia flower hairpin he had given her. If she wore that hairpin, she would definitely look better. ¡°I gave you the hairpin before, you still haven¡¯t found it?¡± He asked. Bai Zhi was taken aback for a moment, this guy¡¯s mind can jump everywhere. Just now, he was talking about life and death, but now he was talking about hairpins. She nodded gently: ¡°Well, it was an emergency at the time. I hid everything I had in the Fallen Mountains. But now, even if I look for it, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t find it.¡± Hu Feng raised his hand and pinched her nose: ¡°You, you don¡¯t cherish what I gave you. Next time, I will give you something you can¡¯t take off.¡± Bai Zhi tilted her head and smiled, her eyes were half-squinting as she said: ¡°Oh? Are you nning to engrave something on me?¡± Looking at her lovely little figure, Hu Feng wanted to take her in his arms and bite her heard. Unfortunately, this was Cifu Pce. He can¡¯t be too willful. After all, the Empress Dowager was still lying sick on the bed. No one knows when she will wake up. ¡°Little girl, wait, and see how I will deal with you when my hands are free!¡± He had thought about it a thousand times in his heart, but he never did. After this weing event, he will let her know how good he is. Chapter 710 - Crime not guilty of death

Chapter 710: Crime not guilty of death

Not long after Hu Feng left, the emperor sent someone to inquire about the progress. The Emperor was overjoyed when he heard that the empress dowager¡¯s condition had improved, and said that as long as Bai Zhi could heal the empress dowager, he would heavily give her rewards. Dongfang Mu was right in front of the emperor. After hearing these words, he immediately waved his hand and said: ¡°The reward is unnecessary. I only hope that Zhi¡¯er will not be wronged during these days in the pce, and she will be able to go out of the pce peacefully and safely.¡± The emperorughed and said: ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying, you talk as if this pce is a demon den that eats people.¡± Dongfang Mu coldly snorted: ¡°Although this ce cannot be called a demon den, there are a few demons hidden in it. It is not easy for me to find this granddaughter. She is the lifeblood of our Dongfang family. If something bad happened to her, Wan¡¯er and I don¡¯t have a reason to live anymore.¡± This remark was very heavy, and also the heaviest remark that Dongfang Mu said in front of the emperor. It was tantamount to threatening death. The emperor naturally knew the importance of Bai Zhi in the Dongfang family. Although Dongfang Mu didn¡¯t hesitate to talk to him on weekdays, he never looked so cold. Obviously, he had a lot of concerns about this harem. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with me here, Bai Zhi will not lose a single strand of hair. I will send a shadow guard to protect her in secret.¡± This was what Dongfang Mu wants. The shadow guards in the pce were first-ss masters, who were not only best at hiding in the dark, but also fighting to the death to protect their master. ¡°Okay, okay, that¡¯s settled.¡± Dongfang Mu¡¯s face finally showed a smile. Seeing this the emperor was relieved. It was not easy to make this old man happy! * It was already midnight when Pei Qinghan woke up. The servant next to him hurriedly brought him tea: ¡°Houye, you are finally awake. You have been in aa the whole day.¡± After Pei Qinghan¡¯s brief confusion, many things rushed into his mind. Dongfang Wan, who wanted to divorce him. The little girl he saw in the pce that day. Song Hexiang, who was locked in the firewood room. Bai Zhenzhu, who was carrying the title of the daughter of Changyuan Houfu... ... What to do? What is he going to do now? Pei Qinghan looked outside and saw that there were light and figures, so he asked: ¡°Who is outside?¡± The servant busily replied: ¡°Answering back the houye, it is the second youngdy and the two young masters.¡± Song Hexiang gave birth to only one daughter, Pei Xiachen. The eldest son and the second son were four and three years old this year. They were born to other concubines, but both died of dystocia. His other children died before they reached full term. These two young sons were both raised under Song Hexiang¡¯s care. Pei Qinghan didn¡¯t pay much attention to the back house and didn¡¯t have much affection for these two concubines, which was why he never asked about them. When they died, he just asked someone to bury them. Thinking about it now, these matters were also very strange. It can be said that these things were also rted to that bitch, Song Hexiang. ¡°What are they doing outside?¡± Pei Qinghan frowned and asked. The servant replied: ¡°The second youngdy and the young masters are kneeling outside, wanting to intercede for Madama Xiang. They have been kneeling outside since you were unconscious.¡± Pei Qinghan was silent for a while, and then suddenly got out of bed. The servant hurriedly took the coat and put it on him. When he opened the door, he saw three people were kneeling. One tall and two short. Pei Xiachen was in a daze, while the two small figure was dozing off. if it weren¡¯t for their nanny, they would have fallen asleep on the ground. Pei Qinghan shouted in a deep voice: ¡°What is this nonsense!¡± Pei Xiachen returned to her senses and saw her angry father. But still, she walked forward while kneeling and pulled her father¡¯s clothes, then said: ¡°Father, please, let my mother go. Although she is wrong, her crime is not guilty of death, so please let her go!¡± Chapter 711 - Manipulated by a woman

Chapter 711: Manipted by a woman

¡°Crime not guilty of death? Do you know what your mother has done? She has done many wrong things which is enough for her to die more than a hundred times!¡± Pei Qinghan said angrily. Pei Xiachen had never seen a father like this, his eyes were red. And when he mentioned her mother, he was full of hatred and disgust. She withdrew her hands in fright but didn¡¯t want to just give up like this, and so she said timidly: ¡°Father, although my mother is wrong, you should forgive her this tome for serving with all her heart and helping you to take care of the back house all these years!¡± ¡°Serving me with all her heart? Taking care of the back house?¡± Pei Qinghanughed suddenly. Hisughter was creepy. He remembered a lot of things. He used to take care of the things that people he shared his pillow said to him. But after hearing so many winds in his ears, he thought it was nothing but the jealous talk between women, and so he eagerly doted Song Hexiang more and kept a blind eye on her mistakes. Not only he didn¡¯t listen to those words, he even left those women in the cold because of this. Without exception, within two years, those women died one after another. They either died of dystocia or died of a serious illness. In this mansion, only Song Hexiang and Dongfang Wan, who had been bedridden all year round, remained in the end. It¡¯s so ridiculous! He was a big grown-up man, but let a woman manipte him for so many years. Pei Qinghan didn¡¯t look at the three children kneeling on the ground again. He turned back to his room and closed the door, isting Pei Xiachen¡¯s sad and desperate eyes. The two little boys were taken away by their nanny. Pei Xiachen also left in the end, with the help of her maidservant. Pei Xiachen was raised by Song Hexiang when she was a child. She was raised as the eldest daughter of Changyuan Houfu. Her rtionship with her mother was very deep. After hearing that her mother was locked in the firewood house, she immediately knelt in front of her father¡¯s room and begged for mercy. ¡°Miss, where are we going now?¡± The maidservant asked. Pei Xiachen¡¯s flying thoughts immediately came back, then she turned her head to look at the direction of the firewood house and bitterly said: ¡°Go get some hot food, and then get thicker bedding.¡± The maidservant immediately understood and hurriedly turned her head to give orders to the other maidservant who was following them. A quarter of an hourter, Pei Xiachen brought food and bedding outside the firewood house where Song Hexiang was detained. The night was deep and cold, and everyone was trembling with cold while walking around. One can imagine what her mother¡¯s condition right now, who was locked in the small firewood house. ¡°Hurry open the door!¡± Pei Xiachen was anxious and yelled at the gatekeeper. The maidservant guarding the ce was very disdainful in her heart, but she didn¡¯t show it on her face: ¡°Second Miss, please don¡¯t embarrass this old ve. Houye has ordered that no one is allowed to get in, and no one inside is allowed toe out. ¡± Pei Xiachen¡¯s heart was burning with anger. These women used to step the low and hold the high. Now that they see her mother like this, they immediately changed their faces, if it were before. . . If it were before. . . What¡¯s the use of mentioning the past? Today is today. What¡¯s the use of mentioning the past? Pei Xiachen calmed down and winked at the maidservant next to her. The maidservant understood it and immediately removed the purse from her waist with at least 20 taels of silver in it. The maidservant stuffed the purse into the woman¡¯s hand and said with a smile: ¡°Mama, please do us a favor. It¡¯s in the middle of the night. Houye is already asleep. If you don¡¯t report about it, no one will know. I¡¯ll give you some money for you to have a cup of tea.¡± The purse containing 20 taels of broken silver was naturally heavy. The woman knew how much it was as soon as she got it, and the corners of her lips curved into a smile involuntarily. Chapter 712 - Song Hexiang in the woodshed

Chapter 712: Song Hexiang in the woodshed

The woman reluctantly said to the maidservant: ¡°Then, you can¡¯t stay long. If Houye found out, I can¡¯t afford it.¡± She said and stuffed the purse into her sleeve, then pulled the keys hanging on her waist. She unlocked the door and let Xiachen in. Seeing the door opened, Pei Xiachen rushed in. The room was very dark and there was no light. And a foul smell immediately entered her nose. Fortunately, there was enough air in the room. Otherwise, the smell would be stronger. Under the moonlight leaking from the broken window, she saw her mother curling up in the corner of the room. Her body was trembling constantly. Although she couldn¡¯t see her face, she could still imagine her embarrassment at this time. ¡°Niang¡ª¡± She sobbed as she rushed forward in front of her mother, hugged her tightly, and started crying loudly. After she cried a few times, a cold and faint voice suddenly sounded: ¡°Second Miss has admitted the wrong person, I am not your niang.¡± She hated Song Hexiang. If it weren¡¯t for Song Hexiang¡¯s instigation and encouragement. She will notmit such a big mistake. When the incident happened that year, she was not too concerned about it. Butter on, she learned that this Madam Pei was not the daughter of an ordinary family. Her father was Dongfang Mu, the favorite minister of two dynasties. Miss Dongfang was his only daughter. So once this incidence was revealed, not only Changyuan Houfu but also Dongfang Family will peel off her skin. The more she thought about it, the more she regretted it. How could she have been so greedy with just 10 taels of gold? If she were not greedy for these 10 taels of gold, there would no such a disaster today. Pei Xiachen stopped crying and raised her head to look at the person in front of her. It was really not her mother, but a wrinkled old woman. ¡°Chen¡¯er, I am here!¡± Song Hexiang¡¯s weak and hoarse voice came from another corner. Pei Xiachen hurriedly moved in front of Song Hexiang, clutching her hand and crying: ¡°Niang, how are you? Are you okay?¡± Song Hexiang bitterly smiled: ¡°I am here, so how am I good?¡± She suddenly looked up and stared at her daughter: ¡°Chen¡¯er, have you seen your father?¡± Pei Xiachen nodded her head while wiping her tears: ¡°I went to see him. I also took my two younger brothers and knelt outside the door of my father¡¯s room for a day, but my father was very angry. I heard that he passed out after vomiting blood. ¡± Song Hexiang¡¯s heart trembled. She didn¡¯t expect that Pei Qinghan would have such a big reaction and vomit blood with anger. He usually showed his disgust towards Dongfang Wan in front of her. Was it all fake? ¡°What did your father say?¡± She grabbed her daughter¡¯s hand and asked anxiously. Pei Xiachen shook her head. Tears kept falling from her face: ¡°Father, he refused to let you go, saying that youmitted a heinous crime. Niang, what did you do wrong? Why did he have such a reaction?¡± Song Hexiang kept her silent. She never nned to tell her daughter about these things. Her daughter thought naively that her father didn¡¯t like Dongfang Wan. She only thought that Pei Qinghan found Dongfang Wan annoying, so he was disgusted to her. Her daughter didn¡¯t know that the first child of her father almost died because she hired someone to kill it. Now that retribution wasing, she only hoped the heaven to let retribution fell on her body, and don¡¯t involve her daughter. ¡°Chen¡¯er, starting from today, don¡¯t try to see me again. You mustpletely cut off your rtionship with me, and don¡¯t intercede for me. Only in this way, your father will not me you because of me, and you can still have a good future. Otherwise, otherwise¡ª¡± She choked and couldn¡¯t go on. Her daughter was her life. She wants to be with her all the time, gives her the best life, and watch her have a happy married life. Chapter 713 - Asking to meet

Chapter 713: Asking to meet

Pei Xiachen shook her head and cried more and more: ¡°No, I don¡¯t want that. I want my niang to stay with me all the time. I don¡¯t want you to leave me, let alone sever my rtionship with you.¡± After all, she was just a 12-year-old girl. No matter how precocious her mind was, she can only express her emotions by crying when encountering such things. The mother and daughter hugged each other while crying for a while. Song Hexiang drank the cold tea and ate some food that Pei Xiachen had brought, and then covered it with a thick quilt. She finally recovered a bit of energy. Pei Xiachen raised her head and looked at the sky outside the window. It won¡¯t be long before it¡¯s dawn. And so, she said to Song Hexiang: ¡°Niang, take a rest first. I will try to find a way to help you plead. Father is just angry now, as long as he calms down. He will let you out.¡± Song Hexiang nodded her head. There were some words she didn¡¯t know how to tell her daughter. However, it would be good if things turn out like what the daughter said. * Just before dawn, Pei Qinghan could not bother with Mrs. Liu and her son¡¯s escaped, nor could interrogate Bai Zhenzhu. He hurriedly let his servants help him out of Changyuan Houfu and rushed to Dongfang Family Mansion. The guard stopped him as usual. This was the first time Pei Qinghan¡¯s servant came to Dongfang Family Mansion. So, he didn¡¯t know how much loss he could eat. He raised his chin and yelled at the guard: ¡°Are you blind? This is our Houye, he is the son-inw of your master. How dare you stop him?¡± The little guard at the door nced at Pei Qinghan with a cold eye, then swept his eyes on the yelling servant and coldly snorted: ¡°I was wondering who is this dog barking. It turned out that it came from Changyuan Houfu. It¡¯s really loud and brilliant.¡± The servant was pretty proud of himself. He was a servant of the Changyuan Houfu. So he wanted to use the power of Changyuan Houfu in his hand to defeat this small watchdog. The little watchdog who dare to show his ugliness in front of their Houye. Pei Qinghan nced at him and angrily said: ¡°Shut up, is this a ce where you should be yelling? You have no rules!¡± Who knows who exactly he was scolding, but the little guard just pretended not to hear him. He rolled his eyes and looked away. Pei Qinghan then said to the little guard: ¡°Little brother, please go in and report it. I want to see your master and yourdy.¡± The little guard shook his head: ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, but the master said, he will not see any guest today. Please go back!¡± How could Pei Qinghan leave like this? He was so anxious to see that little girl again and ask Dongfang Wan if that little girl was their daughter! ¡°Little brother, I¡¯m really in a hurry to see your master and youngdy. I¡¯ll wait here. You go in and report that, if they didn¡¯t see me today, I won¡¯t leave!¡± The little guard looked at Pei Qinghan again and said in a low voice: ¡°Do whatever you want!¡± After saying that, he went inside and mmed the door. At this time Dongfang Mu was practicing martial arts in the courtyard. The little guard looked for him but didn¡¯t disturb him. He stood outside the courtyard and probed his head. Dongfang Mu exercised a few more moves. When he finished the servant immediately handed him a handkerchief. While wiping his sweat, his eyes swept towards the young man outside the courtyard. Then he said in a deep voice: ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. Why are you just probing your head?¡± The little guard hurriedly went inside the courtyard and said: ¡°Master, Changyuan Houye is here. He said he wants to see you and the eldestdy because of an important matter. He also said that if you won¡¯t see him, he will not leave.¡± Dongfang Mu threw the handkerchief to his servant, who was waiting on the side, and coldly snorted: ¡°Let him do whatever he wants!¡± Chapter 714 - Unwarranted crime Chapter 714: Unwarranted crime After seeing Bai Zhi at the New Year¡¯s Eve banquet, Dongfang Mu guessed that this guy woulde to ask to understand this matter. He thought he woulde yesterday, but he didn¡¯t expect that he would be calm and dragged it until today. Since he was so calm, let him sink in misery for a few more days. When the Empress Dowager¡¯s condition got better, he will look for the emperor and sever their ties with him. It¡¯s not toote to meet again after that. He has nothing to say to him for now. The news that Pei Qinghan was waiting outside the mansion reached Dongfang Wan¡¯s ears. At this time, she and Zhao Lan were making clothes together. They nned to make spring clothes for Bai Zhi. When Dongfang Wan heard the maidservant¡¯s report, she didn¡¯t even lift her head. A little smile appeared on her lips, but her face was unusually cold: ¡°Let him do what he wants. It has nothing to do with me.¡± Zhao Lan stopped the embroidering work in her hand, raised her head to look at Dongfang Wan, and asked in confusion: ¡°In the end, you are husband and wife, don¡¯t you really want to see him?¡± Dongfang Wan also stopped working but didn¡¯t look up. She stared at the plum blossoms on the in silk and said in a low voice: ¡°There is no such husband and wife rtionship between us. He was disgusted with me, and I resent him. In more than 10 years, we didn¡¯t talk to each other. So if we talk like husband and wife now, wouldn¡¯t it be funny?¡± Zhao Lan nodded her head and didn¡¯t say anything. Bai Zhi once said to her that people have different temperaments. Some people like to repay kindness with resentment. Others like to repay kindness with kindness. Each individual was different. She doesn¡¯t know what kind of person Dongfang Wan is. But since she does this, she must have her reason. It¡¯s not hard to understand, she will respect her choice. The two continued to do embroidery work as if nothing had happened and kept talking funny things and drinking fragrant tea. Even with the support of his servant, Pei Qinghan couldn¡¯t help but stand awkwardly in front of the gate. He watched the peoplee and go to give New Year¡¯s greeting inside, but he was like a stone sculpture that was forgotten. ¡°Master, it seems that Master Dongfang and Madam will not see you. You are not in good shape yet, so let¡¯s go back!¡± Seeing that his master¡¯splexion getting worse and worse, the servant said in worry. Pei Qinghan shook his head: ¡°No, I have to wait here. Wan¡¯er won¡¯t be so cruel, she will definitely meet me.¡± Wan¡¯er! Wan¡¯er! How long has he not called this name? No one knows how much he hated Dongfang Wan over the past 10 years. Just like no one knows how much he loves her up to the bones! He brought Song Hexiang to the mansion to show their love. But seeing her ufortable appearance, he felt even more ufortable. Not only he tortured her in this way, but also tortured himself. Song Hexiang said that there was this kind of medicine that cannot be detected in the meal. It will not cause death, it will only make the body weak just like a disease. He knew Song Hexiang¡¯s purpose was nothing more than to take the position of the main wife of Changyuan Houfu. However, he agreed and has his own purpose. In this way, she couldn¡¯t leave the mansion, and she wouldn¡¯t have the strength to meet with her lover. He couldn¡¯t hold her in a justifiable way, so he could only use this method to keep her. Even if he couldn¡¯t have her heart, at least, he could keep her body. 10 yearster, he achieved his goal but found that her body was getting worse and worse, and maybe she will die soon. He also regretted it because she would leave him in the end. But more importantly, even if she left, she would die under the title of being his wife, and she would die in his mansion. But who would have thought that there will be today? Only today did he know how absurd he was. The resentment he had always had, turned out to be an unwarranted crime. And that he simply had fallen in the calctions of that bitch and ruined his lifelong marriage. Chapter 715 - Breathing

Chapter 715: Breathing

At this time, Pei Qinghan was like a decayed leaf that has lost his life. His body drifted and fell in the cold wind and then into the cold mud. His soul was still there, but his mind was dead. When night fell, he copsed and fell into aa again. Then, he was sent back to the Changyuan Houfu by his servant. The little guard at the door saw this scene clearly in the door hole, and rushed to Dongfang Wan and Dongfang Mu to report. The family was eating dinner around the table. Dongfang Wan sipped the soup, her face remained the same as if she hadn¡¯t heard it. Dongfang Mu took a nce at his daughter and saw that she had a faint expression. She didn¡¯t seem to take this matter to heart, so he settled down and said in a deep voice: ¡°Whatever happens to him, you don¡¯t have to report it in the future!¡± When the little guard retired, the fell silent for a while, and the atmosphere was a little cold. Dongfang Mu picked up the wine ss on the table, drank it, and put it back on the table with a¡¯pop¡¯. The servant on the side immediately stepped forward to pour the wine, but he did not raise the ss again. He looked sideways at Dongfang Wan and said slowly: ¡°Wan¡¯er, you don¡¯t have to think about my feelings. If you want to see that guy, you can see him.¡± Dongfang Wan put down the spoon in her hand, took the cloth towel handed by the maidservant and wiped her mouth, then smiled faintly: ¡°Father, since I said that I will divorce him, I intend to sever my rtionship with him. His business will have nothing to do with me. Why should I see him again?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to ask him why he did all this to you?¡± Dongfang Mu asked. Dongfang Wan chuckled: ¡°There will always be a chance to ask, but not now. After we divorce, and see each other again, then I will ask him.¡± Dongfang Mu was relieved, she had already thought about it. That¡¯s good. Seeing that the atmosphere was somewhat depressing, Zhao Lan hurriedly changed the subject, and asked: ¡°How is Zhi¡¯er? Is she now used to living in the pce?¡± Dongfang Mu shook his head: ¡°Today, because of that guy, I stayed in the mansion all day and didn¡¯t go to the pce to ask. I¡¯ll go to the pce to see her tomorrow morning. I¡¯ll take her back and leave early. The emperor should agree by now.¡± Zhao Lan nodded her head, but felt disappointed inside her heart. Since she came to the capital, she met a lot of people, but she felt lonely more than before. Hu Changlin was taken to the pce by Hu Feng. Ru¡¯er also left with her parents. Zhou Xiaofeng was also taken away by his father. Now only she and Bai Zhi was left. In this New Year, she nned to have fun this year because it was very lively here. But who would have thought that this thing will happened. And now, even her daughter¡¯s figure was hard to see. * In Chu Pce Chu Feng entered the Cifu Pce under the name of visiting the Empress Dowager. Just when he was about to enter the Empress Dowager¡¯s bedroom, he was stopped by the eunuch, who was guarding the door: ¡°Your Highness, you can¡¯t go in right now.¡± Chu Feng raised an eyebrow, as his eyes turned cold. He squinted his handsome eyes and stared at the little eunuch in front of him: ¡°What? Is there a ce in this pce where this prince cannot go?¡± The eunuch hurriedly knelt down and kowtowed his head, then replied: ¡°His Royal Highness, forgive this ve, this ve stay here as ordered by Doctor Bai.¡± Speaking of Doctor Bai, Chu Feng immediately became interested, and so he asked, ¡°Doctor Bai is there?¡± The eunuch replied: ¡°Answering back his Highness, Doctor Bai is giving the empress dowager an acupuncture treatment. It is really inconvenient for you to go inside right now. Please wait for a while.¡± Since she was giving acupuncture treatment, he really had no reason to forcibly break in, so he nodded his head to the eunuch: ¡°Okay, this prince will wait in the courtyard first. When they are done, you call this prince!¡± The eunuch repeatedly thanked Chu Feng. He felt relieved. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t take out his anger to him. Chapter 716 - Avoiding

Chapter 716: Avoiding

Bai Zhi was giving the Empress Dowager an acupuncture treatment inside. After the acupuncture waspleted, the pce maid quickly put on the Empress Dowager¡¯s clothes and covered her with the brocade quilt. The medicine had been melted, the temperature was just right. Everything was going orderly. It can be seen that the Empress Dowager has capable people around her, who can train these pce maids very well. A pce maid approached Bai Zhi and asked in a low voice, ¡°Doctor Bai, Prince Xiao is here. He is waiting in the garden outside. Should we invited him in?¡± Thest time she saw Prince King Xiao was at the Yamen. After taking a nce, she noticed that his appearance seemed to be somewhat simr to Hu Feng. The looked in his eyes give her a deep impression. They were filled with gloominess. His eyes resembled Hu Feng¡¯s, but Hu Feng¡¯s eyes looked wise and bright. In short, he was not as good as Hu Feng in any aspect. Thinking of Chu Feng¡¯s rtionship with Bai Zhenzhu, she felt a little nauseous. So she said to the pce maid: ¡°I will go to the back hall to concoct medicine. If there is anything wrong, please call me again.¡± Which pce maid who served the Empress Dowager has no brain? Seeing the look on Bai Zhi¡¯s face, the pce maid knew that she didn¡¯t want to see Prince Xiao, and so she trying to avoid him. The pce maid said with a smile: ¡°This ve understands. Doctor Bai, you can go to the south chamber to refine the medicine. That is the Empress Dowager¡¯s fourth warm flower room. Men are not allowed to enter there.¡± Bai Zhi winked at the pce maid and said: ¡°Thank you, sister!¡± When Bai Zhi left, the pce maid turned to go outside and invited Chu Feng in. As soon as Chu Feng entered the hall, he didn¡¯t look at the Empress Dowager, who was lying on the bed, he looked around in the hall. He didn¡¯t find the person he was looking for, so he immediately asked: ¡°Where is Doctor Bai?¡± The pce maid lowered her eyes and replied: ¡°His Royal Highness, Doctor Bai said that she will refine the medicine for the Empress Dowager and went to the back hall.¡± Chu Feng frowned and said in displeased: ¡°She doesn¡¯t know that this prince is here?¡± The pce maid replied: ¡°Doctor Bai said that the Empress Dowager needs to take this medicine as soon as possible, and cannot be dyed!¡± Although she met this doctor for only a few days, Doctor Bai treated them very well. Seeing them watching during the night, she let them take turns to rest and delivered them supper from the dining room. Although this new year has been chaotic, the kindness of Doctor Bai has really warmed their hearts. Helping her to cover a few words in front of Prince Xiao was just a matter of opening her mouth. Even if he was being blocked by the pce maid, Chu Feng¡¯s big temper dissipate. Compared with the health of the Empress Dowager, what was this little disrespect? He couldn¡¯t punish her for this, and he couldn¡¯t justify it. Chu Feng said in his heart: Even if you out go to refine medicine, you wille back anyway. This prince will wait for you here, and can still see you. Seeing this, the pce maid named Qing Lian quietly went to the back hall and found Bai Zhi, who was resting in the courtyard. Bai Zhi leaned on the recliner to bask in the sun, her beautiful eyes were tightly closed. Now she has light dark circles under her eyes. She was holding a small fan and fanning the fire in the small stove. The fan was about to slip off, but then Qing Lian stepped forward to catch it. She really couldn¡¯t bear to disturb her. However, she was afraid that she would catch a cold when she slept like this, so she simply took off her outer coat and covered her, while she sat by the small stove to fan the fire to keep her warm. Half an hourter, there was a bird cry sounded from the fragrant tree in the courtyard, which awakened Bai Zhi. She shook her head and sat up from the reclining chair, only to realize that she was covered with Qing Lian¡¯s robe. And Qing Lian was squatting on the side to fan the fire. ¡°Look at me. I fell asleep?¡± She got up and returned the coat to Qing Lian. Qing Lian smiled and said: ¡°You are too tired. Since you came to Cifu Pce on New Year¡¯s Eve, you haven¡¯t slept well. Look at the dark circles under your eyes. If Prince Jin sees this, he will scold us for not taking care of it you.¡± Chapter 717 - The crime of great disrespect

Chapter 717: The crime of great disrespect

Bai Zhi pushed her and said with a smile: ¡°Sister, your making fun of me. When I first came, you didn¡¯t even talk to me.¡± Qing Lianughed: ¡°You can¡¯t me me. You are the person sent by Master Dongfang, and you are valued by Prince Jin. We are ves, how dare we try to climb you? But you are kind-hearted and treated us ves like sisters.¡± Bai Zhi propped her chin and said: ¡°In my eyes, people are people, regardless of high or low. No one wants to be a ve or maid for a lifetime. This is simply the cause of helplessness in the world. But I don¡¯t agree with it.¡± Qing Lian busily covered Bai Zhi¡¯s mouth with her hand: ¡°I say, youngdy, this may be nonsense to you. But if people heard of it, they may use of the crime of great disrespect. That is terrible!¡± Bai Zhi stuck out her tongue and chatted more for a while. She totally forgot that this was the pce, and saying these kinds of things were not good. After all, this level of distinction was inseparable from the royal family. ¡°Did Prince Xiao leave?¡± Bai Zhi counted the time, and she would like to see the Empress Dowager at this time. If she guessed it right, the Empress Dowager can wake up today. Qing Lian shook her head: ¡°I¡¯m here to tell you this. His Royal Highness has been guarding the Empress Dowager and refused to leave. It seems that he intends to wait for you.¡± Bai Zhi sat back in the reclining chair and continued to bask under the sun: ¡°Then let him wait. After I sleep some more, I will decide whether to see him or not.¡± Qing Lian put down the fan in her hand: ¡°If this is the case, then you take a rest. I will go back to the front hall and watch. If there is anything, I will let you know soon.¡± Qing Lian just turned around and was about to go outside, when a little pce maid hurried over. She was still out of breath while reporting ¡°Doctor Bai, hurry up, the Empress Dowager is awake. The Empress Dowager is awake!¡± Upon hearing this, Bai Zhi immediately bounced from the reclining chair, ignoring the medicine that was still boiling in the small furnace, and instructed Qing Lian to remove most of the fire in the furnace and change it to low fire for slow frying. After hurrying to the front hall, she saw two pce maids were serving the Empress Dowager to drink tea. Seeing Bai Zhi came in, one of the pce maids busily said: ¡°Empress Dowager, this is the doctor who treats you.¡± Chu Feng, who was sitting in front of the bed, also followed the Empress Dowager¡¯s gaze and saw the thin figureing in from the outside. He couldn¡¯t see her appearance in the backlight until she walked closer to him. This face... ... It seems to be more beautiful than when he saw it at the pce banquet that day. Especially her eyes, they were bright and full of energy. She was smiling so her eyes were slightly bent. Her pink lips were lightly pursed, but dazzling. Bai Zhi paid greetings the Empress Dowager, who was leaning on the pce maid. The Empress Dowager opened her mouth and replied: ¡°No need for the ceremony!¡± The Empress Dowager¡¯s voice was slightly hoarse, but her words were clear. It sounded no different from normal people. Bai Zhi straightened her back and looked up at the Empress Dowager sitting on the bed, and smiled: ¡°The Empress Dowager has a deep blessing and seems to be alright.¡± The Empress Dowager had just woke up, so she hadn¡¯t figured out what was going on. She only knew that she was sick. She just woke up, so she doesn¡¯t know who was this little girl talking in front of her. Why she hasn¡¯t seen her before? Looking at her dress, she doesn¡¯t look like someone in the pce! Qing Lian was one of the powerful pce maids beside the Empress Dowager. Seeing the look in the Empress Dowager¡¯s face, she immediately stepped forward and said warmly: ¡°Niangniang, this Miss Bai is a doctor. When you are sick, she has been taking care of you.¡± Only then did the Empress Dowagere to understand. No wonder the pce maids around her looked at her differently. And not only her pce maids, but even her grandson was also looking at this Miss Bai. Chapter 718 - Fell in love at first sight

Chapter 718: Fell in love at first sight

Bai Zhi stepped forward and said to the Empress Dowager: ¡°Niangniang, please allow this youngdy to check your pulse!¡± The Empress Dowager nodded her head, and let the pce maid beside her helped her to lie down. After Empress Dowager stabilized her breath, Bai Zhi put her fingers on her wrist. The Empress Dowager stared at her. Her eyes looked at her directly. Bai Zhi couldn¡¯t tell if it was out of goodwill or not, but she found it ufortable. She thought to herself that the Empress Dowager looked better when she was asleep. When Bai Zhi withdrew her hand, the Empress Dowager asked: ¡°What is your name?¡± Bai Zhi replied respectfully: ¡°This youngdy¡¯s name is Bai Zhi!¡± The Empress Dowager raised an eyebrow: ¡°Your surname is Bai? Looking at you, you look somewhat simr to the daughter from the Dongfang family. I thought you are from the Dongfang family!¡± At this time, Bai Zhi naturally didn¡¯t dare to pretend to be stupid. If she didn¡¯t make it clear now, the Empress Dowager might turn it into a big thing and use her of deceiving the imperial family. Bai Zhi stepped back and bowed her head to the Empress Dowager, the said in a warm tone: ¡°Answering back the Empress Dowager, this youngdy¡¯s surname is Bai. Because it is the surname of my adoptive father. However, this youngdy¡¯s biological mother is Dongfang Wan. That¡¯s why this youngdy looks simr to her.¡± When the Empress Dowager heard this, she immediately became happy: ¡°No wonder Feng¡¯er¡¯s eyes kept staring at you. It turns out that you are the girl who fell in love with Feng¡¯er at first sight!¡± Chu Feng suddenly felt embarrassed. He slightly coughed but didn¡¯t intend to exin. he simply looked away. Bai Zhi said with a serious face: ¡°The empress dowager has misunderstood. This youngdy is not the one who fell in love with his highness, Prince Xiao. Today is the first time this youngdy saw his highness, Prince Xiao.¡± The Empress Dowager was dumbfounded. What is going on? Not her? Chu Feng went to Changyuan Houfu to propose marriage. Even the Emperor allowed this marriage. People in the entire capital knew that Prince Xiao was going to be engaged to the eldestdy of Changyuan Houfu. But now she was saying it¡¯s not her? The Empress Dowager hurriedly sat up and pointed her finger at Chu Feng with an embarrassed expression: ¡°Feng¡¯er, what¡¯s going on? Isn¡¯t it Miss Pei who is going to marry you? If it¡¯s not her, then who is it?¡± Chu Feng was also depressed. He didn¡¯t expect that Bai Zhi would say this in front of the Empress Dowager. He red at Bai Zhi in displeasure and then said with a smile to the Empress Dowager: ¡°Imperial Grandmother, this is a long story, and still not clear for a while. How about this, Imperial mother wille to you in a while, then you can ask her!¡± He was so ashamed to say something about this matter, so how could he say it in front of so many people? And because he was afraid that the Empress Dowager would ask this matter again, so he hurriedly got up and bowed to the Empress Dowager and then left in a hurry. Seeing him like this, the Empress Dowager became more confused, so she stared at Bai Zhi and asked: ¡°What is going on? Is it possible that there are two eldestdies in your Changyuan Houfu?¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°This youngdy doesn¡¯t know about the engagement of His Royal Highness, Prince Xiao. I also don¡¯t know how many sisters I have in Changyuan Houfu. This youngdy has been living in Dongfang Family Mansion since I met my biological mother. I¡¯ve never been to Changyuan Houfu.¡± The Empress Dowager became more confused. She has heard a long time ago that the husband and wife, Dongfang Wan and Pei Qinghan became indifferent to each other since the child has died. More than 10 years had passed, but they were still the same. It can be seen that this was not simply thinning of feelings, butpletely out of feelings. How can they make a mistake on such a big asion like engagement? What on earth Chu Feng and the Empress were doing? Why can¡¯t they even handle this matter? This time, Bai Zhi turned the medicine into a liquid, and then let Qing Lian give it to the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager frowned. Since the beginning, she didn¡¯t know the age and origin of this little girl. She was simply an ordinary doctor in her eyes, so naturally became suspicious. She stared at the concoction in Qing Lian¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°What is this?¡± Chapter 719 - What disease the empress dowager has?

Chapter 719: What disease the empress dowager has?

Qing Lian looked at Bai Zhi, and Bai Zhi hurriedly said: ¡°Answering back the Empress Dowager, this is nihuang pill, which is used to soothe the blood flow in your veins. It will be of great benefit to your current disease.¡± The Empress Dowager ignored Bai Zhi and looked up at Qing Lian and said, ¡°Let all the Head Imperial Doctors on duty toe here, this empress dowager will ask questions.¡± Bai Zhi¡¯splexion didn¡¯t change, but she was very ufortable inside her heart. This olddy obviously doesn¡¯t trust her. She wanted to ask the Heads of Imperial Hospital to p her on the face. Well, that¡¯s good, she wanted to see who will be p in the face in the end. There were two imperial doctors in charge today. One was Imperial Doctor Liang from the left hospital, and the other one was Imperial Doctor Xu from the middle hospital. Bai Zhi has already seen Imperial Doctor Xu, she also gave him the sample of Niuhuang Pill. However, it was her first time to see Imperial Doctor Liang. She had always wanted to see this imperial doctor. On the night of New Year¡¯s Eve, Imperial Doctor Liang was absent. He doesn¡¯t know what happened clearly that day. Today was his first time on duty after the new year. He was very anxious when he was called by the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager¡¯s body has always been poor. At the ordinary time, he could avoid seeing the Empress Dowager. But if he can¡¯t avoid it, he wille with a n, and prescribed medicine to the Empress Dowager with someone else, so that he won¡¯t be guilty alone. And fortunately, Imperial Doctor Xu was also here today. Seeing the excitement of Imperial Doctor Xu, it seems that he was looking forward to being called by the Empress Dowager to ask the symptoms. ¡°Imperial Doctor Xu, I remember you were on duty on New Year¡¯s Eve?¡± Doctor Xu nodded his head: ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What exactly happened that night? What disease the empress dowager have?¡± Doctor Liang squinted his eyes while looking at Imperial Doctor Xu. Imperial Doctor Xu was very different from Imperial Doctor Liang. He was a person who can¡¯t hide things. He also felt that there was nothing to hide, so he exined what happened that night. ¡°Stroke? And its cured?¡± Imperial Doctor Liang couldn¡¯t close his mouth from shock. They all knew what the symptoms of stroke were. They also knew that an elderly of the same age as the Empress Dowager will go to heaven after they had a stroke. After all, there was no medicine to treat it. Imperial Doctor Xu said: ¡°I was in the same mood before as you are now. I didn¡¯t believe there was any way or medicine to cure the Empress Dowager, but when she refined the niuhuang pills, its smell prated my nose. I immediately understood that it turned out that this stroke disease is not really incurable, it¡¯s just we didn¡¯t know how to cure it. This event is an eye-opener, there is no such thing as an incurable disease in this world.¡± ¡°Who is this doctor who refined this Niuhuang Pill?¡± Doctor Liang asked. Imperial Doctor Xu shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know about this. I only know that she is very familiar with Master Dongfang and Prince Jin. Her surname sees to be Bai, and she is a youngdy.¡± Although Imperial Doctor Liang was informed in advance, he was still shocked when he saw Bai Zhi. The youngdy in Imperial Doctor Xu¡¯s mouth was so young that she looked like a little girl. The most important point was, the appearance of this youngdy was simr to the madam of Changyuan Houfu, and also a bit like the Houye of Changyuan Houfu. Thinking of the madam of Changyuan Houfu¡¯s illness, he felt weak and had a cold sweat in his palms and back. When the Empress Dowager saw the twoing, she warmly said: ¡°You don¡¯t need to be polite, this empress dowager feels very tired since waking up, and my hands and feet are not too flexible, so I invited you toe over and check it for me.¡± Imperial Doctor Xu looked at the Empress Dowager. When he saw her face andplexion was good, and that she could fiddle with the string of Buddhist beads in her hand. He couldn¡¯t help but smile: ¡°Congrattions to the Empress Dowager, congrattions!¡± Chapter 720 - A little girl

Chapter 720: A little girl

The Empress Dowager was puzzled: ¡°Congrattion?¡± Imperial Doctor Xu replied: ¡°The Empress Dowager recover from severe illness, which is a great joy of the country, and great blessings from heaven!¡± The Empress Dowager doesn¡¯t know that she had gone through the ghost gate. She thought she only has a minor illness. So at this time, when she heard Imperial Doctor Xu¡¯s words, she became suspicious. She busily asked: ¡°Imperial Doctor Xu, what are you saying? You haven¡¯t check this empress dowager¡¯s pulse, so howe you are saying I have a disease?¡± Imperial Doctor Xu said: ¡°During the New Year¡¯s Eve banquet, this doctor was in the hall. When the empress dowager¡¯s illness suddenly attack, I came forward to take care of the Empress Dowager. It¡¯s just a pity, this doctor was unable to share the worries for the empress dowager. When I was at a loss, his highness, Prince Jin and Master Dongfang rmended Miss Bai. Miss Bai is a talented doctor, which this doctor admires. And now, seeing that the Empress Dowager is well today, the doctor admires Miss Bai¡¯s medical skills much more.¡± The Empress Dowager was shocked and looked at Imperial Doctor Xu in a daze. Imperial Doctor Xu was the head of the middle hospital. He was the most loyal and honest of the three heads. So, she believes what he said to her. Which means, this little girl in front of her really saved her life? And even cure the illness that Imperial Doctor Xu was helpless about? Bai Zhi said to Imperial Doctor Xu in a light tone: ¡°Imperial Doctor Xu praised me too much. I, Bai Zhi, is not worthy of it.¡± Imperial Doctor Xu immediately replied: ¡°Everything I saides to my heart!¡± Imperial Doctor Liang on the side really couldn¡¯t believe that a little girl could cure the stroke. He stepped forward and said to the Empress Dowager: ¡°Empress Dowager, please let this doctor check your pulse.¡± The Empress Dowager nodded her head immediately: ¡°Good!¡± The pce maid immediately took two soft pillows and ced them on the back of the Empress Dowager to make her lean morefortable. Imperial Doctor Liang stepped forward, took out a silk handkerchief from the medicine box he carried with him, and covered the wrist of the Empress Dowager, and listened carefully. The pulse of the Empress Dowager was weaker than usual, but it was within the normal range. From the pulse, he can see anything wrong. The Empress Dowager¡¯s ears and eyes were also clear. Her fingers were flexible. Her speech was the same. If it weren¡¯t for Imperial Doctor Xu¡¯s statement, he wouldn¡¯t believe that the Empress Dowager¡¯s eyes and face were nted before. ¡°How is it?¡± The Empress Dowager asked urgently when she saw that Imperial Doctor Liang withdrew his hand with a stupefied expression on his face. When Imperial Doctor Liang returned to his senses, he busily said: ¡°The empress dowager¡¯s pulse is normal and her body has no problem. The Empress Dowager just needs to take some warming tonic decoction.¡± Bai Zhi stared at Imperial Doctor Liang. The man in front of her was in his early 40¡¯s. He has a whiteplexion. He seemed to pay attention to his appearance. Some may think that he was only in his early 30¡¯s. Bai Zhi then said to Imperial Doctor Liang, ¡°Imperial Doctor Liang, why don¡¯t you prescribe a warming prescription for the Empress Dowager!¡± Imperial Doctor Liang turned his eyes and collided with Bai Zhi¡¯s eyes. He felt frustrated inside his heart. After all, he was an imperial doctor. Although his medical skills were not as good as Imperial Doctor Xu and Imperial Doctor Zhong, he was much better than the ordinary doctors. There was no need for the Empress Dowager to take any warming tonic decoction. He was just used to saying it. Others don¡¯t pay too much attention to it, but he encountered one today. Imperial Doctor Liang drylyughed: ¡°The empress dowager is being treated by Miss Bai. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not appropriate for me to prescribe it.¡± Bai Zhi shrugged her shoulders: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? The empress dowager¡¯s body is like a treasure of gold. If she needed medical advice, we should naturally choose the best one.¡± Imperial Doctor Xu raised an eyebrow and took nced at Imperial Doctor Liang in displeasure. He had warned him to avoid prescribing those useless warming tonic decoctions. He always refused to listen. As long as he visits someone, he will prescribe this prescription, whether it was useful or not. Chapter 721 - On their side

Chapter 721: On their side

It was as if he can¡¯t show his excellent medical skills if he won¡¯t write a prescription. This time, if he was nted in the under the hands of the Empress Dowager, he will end up miserably! Sure enough, the Empress Dowager said: ¡°Imperial Doctor Liang, this empress dowager had asional minor illnesses before, and used the prescriptions you prescribed. I think you are familiar with my physical condition. In this case, you should also work on the side. ¡° The Empress Dowager once again ordered him to help, if he refused once more, won¡¯t it be considered not giving the Empress Dowager a face? If the Empress Dowager sues him, he would be beaten to death. If it was at an ordinary time, it was fine. The warming tonic concoction was useless and harmless, but the situation is different after all. The Empress Dowager¡¯s disease has not been fully cured. It was the most critical time. If she takes the medicine he prescribed, there will be a slight difference. Then won¡¯t he lose his head by then? Seeing Imperial Doctor Liang¡¯s remained silent, the Empress Dowager¡¯s drastically changed. She was so kind as to ask him for help, unexpectedly, he couldn¡¯t work for her? ¡°Imperial Doctor Liang, is this empress dowager not worthy of your prescription?¡± The Empress Dowager¡¯s tone was a bit colder than her tone just now, which made Imperial Doctor Liang shivered again. Imperial Doctor Liang hurriedly knelt and kowtowed his head in front of the Empress Dowager, then said: ¡°This doctor was thinking about what medicine to use, and lost in thoughts for a while. I hope the Empress Dowager would give this sin!¡± The Empress Dowager tried to control her anger and gently waved her hand: ¡°Alright, just write the prescription!¡± Imperial Doctor Liang responded. He got up with his shaking legs and wiped his cold sweat in his forehead. He looked at Imperial Doctor Xu and kept winking at him. However, Imperial Doctor Xu pretended like he didn¡¯t see it. He stared straight ahead. He was honest and loyal, but not stupid. At this time, he wanted to drag him into the muddy water? Bai Zhi also ignored the unkind look that Imperial Doctor Liang had cast at her and simply sneered in her heart. He was angry? This was just the beginning, and the best show is yet toe. If he really has good medical skills, why can¡¯t he see that Dongfang Wan was being poisoned? But if he knows that Dongfang Wan was poisoned, and simply pretends not to know it, and even cooperates with Pei Qinghan or Song Hexiang, then he should die! Taking advantage of the time Imperial Doctor Liang writing the prescription, the Empress Dowager¡¯s eyes once again fell on Bai Zhi¡¯s body. The more she looked at her, the more she was satisfied. She looked very simr to Dongfang Wan and Pei Qinghan, and she also has the stubbornness and strength of the two, but she was much better. No wonder Chu Feng looked at her strangely just now. If she were a man, her heart would also be moved by that face. It¡¯s just... ... since she has already recognized by Dongfang Wan, she was also naturally recognized by Dongfang Mu, and this girl has an engagement agreement with Prince Jin. It won¡¯t be easy for Chu Feng to win over Dongfang Mu. Although they were all her grandsons, Chu Feng was with her since he was a child, but she had only seen Prince Jin a few times. In terms of closeness, Chu Feng was naturally much closer to her. The Empress Dowager waved her hand to Bai Zhi: ¡°Little girl,e here!¡± Bai Zhi obediently stepped forward, with a moderate smile on her face, her eyes were looking down, but her face was full of respectful. The Empress Dowager took her hand and asked with a smile: ¡°Even Imperial Doctor Xu praised you for your excellent medical skills. So I don¡¯t your skills are bad. But who did you learn these skills from? Why do you have such a skill at a young age?¡± Imperial Doctor Xu was also curious and busily erected his ears. He didn¡¯t dare to breathe. Because he was afraid that he could not hear the name of a certain genius doctor. Bai Zhi smiled faintly: ¡°Answering back the empress dowager, the youngdy¡¯s medical skills are self-taught.¡± The Empress Dowager was surprised, but Imperial Doctor Xu was shocked! Chapter 722 - These medical skills are self-taught?

Chapter 722: These medical skills are self-taught?

¡°Self-taught? Can you teach yourself this medical technique?¡± The Empress Dowager¡¯s heart began to beat like a drum again. Could it be that she was hit by a blind cat and got rid of the mouse? Bai Zhi nodded her head and said: ¡°That¡¯s right. When this youngdy was still young, I found a medical book in the mountains. The medical book was very exquisite and very interesting. When this youngdy was young, I was ignorant and didn¡¯t recognize many characters. When I read it, I didn¡¯t realize what it was. After a long time, I wrote down all the contents in my heart. When I got a little older, I learned that it was a medical book, which not only included lists of pulse and medicines but also about acupuncture.¡± ¡°To learn this acupuncture technique, this youngdy used the scarecrow and practiced acupuncture technique with embroidery needles. It was not untilter that I collected herbs in the mountains and sold them for money, and then I could finally buy silver needles and dummy.¡± The Empress Dowager didn¡¯t close her mouth for a long time, but Imperial Doctor Xu was deeply touched by her words. He also suffered a lot to learn medical skills when he was a child. Butpared with the girl in front of him, can it be called suffering? It can be said that she was a genius in medicine. But it turns out that she was not a genius, her achievements today, at a young age, was all due to her diligence and hard training. A little girl studied medicine by herself. Without the proper conditions, she creates the conditions for herself. In the end, she has such an achievement at a young age. One can see how much effort she has put into all of this. Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°The empress dowager doesn¡¯t have to be so surprised. Many people in the world work hard to study like me. I am just one of them.¡± Imperial Doctor Xu admired Bai Zhi, but the Empress Dowager didn¡¯t think so. How unusual is it for a little girl to live like what Bai Zhi said? Looking at her eyes, obviously, it won¡¯t work for ordinary women. The Empress Dowager was still thinking about what words to use topliment Bai Zhi. However, Imperial Doctor Liang had already written the prescription and came over, and simply passed by without mentioning it. ¡°You two also take a look at Imperial Doctor Liang¡¯s prescription, as Bai Zhi said, it¡¯s good to choose the best!¡± The Empress Dowager said. Imperial Doctor Xu stepped forward and took the prescription from Imperial Doctor Liang¡¯s hand. After taking a look, he immediately understood that they were all insignificant things, which were simr to the prescriptions that he usually prescribed at ordinary times. It¡¯s just, it wascking a few herbs for promoting blood cirction. He was clever enough to know he needed less medicine like this in this situation. Imperial Doctor Xu said nothing and handed the prescription to Bai Zhi. Bai Zhi took a look and burst intougher. Seeing her like this, the Empress Dowager busily asked: ¡°Why are youughing?¡± Bai Zhi shook the prescription in her hand and asked with a smile ¡°This youngdy doesn¡¯t understand. What kind of prescription is this? What kind of disease can it cure? In other words, which internal organs can this prescription warm?¡± The Empress Dowager frowned and looked at Imperial Doctor Liang: ¡°Exin it!¡± Imperial Doctor Liang hated Bai Zhi¡¯s poisonous mouth at this time. This dead girl clearly wanted to demolish his prestige. As long as the prescription was not poisonous and harmless, she shouldn¡¯t arbitrarily discuss the use of it to the other party. She was obviously doing this intentionally. But in front of the Empress Dowager, what can he say? Imperial Doctor Liang said: ¡°Answering back the empress dowager, this doctor said before that he will prescribe you a warming tonic concoction. Although this prescription cannot cure the disease, it is quite beneficial for the body and has the effect of nourishing the blood and calming the spirit.¡± Bai Zhi immediately answered, ¡°Is it? Adding Qianfuzi in the prescription can nourish the blood? And mixing it with Yuanqian can calm the spirit? Imperial Doctor Liang, don¡¯t you really understand what I mean, or pretending that you don¡¯t know?¡± The Empress Dowager doesn¡¯t understand medicine, but when she heard Bai Zhi¡¯s words, her eyelids twitched. Bai Zhi said that what, Imperial Doctor Liang prescribed to her was not beneficial to her at all. Chapter 723 - She’s still alive? Chapter 723: She¡¯s still alive? Imperial Doctor Liang didn¡¯t expect that Bai Zhi was so courageous. She even dared to speak such nonsense in front of the Empress Dowager. Doesn¡¯t she know that with such a statement she could make other people¡¯s heads fly away? Imperial Doctor Liang immediately knelt in front of the Empress Dowager and kowtowed his head: ¡°Empress Dowager, the prescription given by this doctor is a warming nourishment concoction. Although it can¡¯t cure a disease, it has the ability to maintain the body. There is nothing wrong with it.¡± After saying those words, he looked back at Bai Zhi and said: ¡°Miss Bai¡¯s origin is unknown. At such a young age, she only read a few medical books by herself but dared to question other people¡¯s medical skills in front of the Empress Dowager. Such a behavior, this doctor really feels so ashamed!¡± The Empress Dowager turned her gaze back to Bai Zhi again without saying a word. As if she was waiting for her to reply. Well, since she was waiting for her to reply, then she will take a good fight! Bai Zhi looked at Imperial Doctor Liang and said with a smile: ¡°Imperial Doctor camete and was busy writing prescriptions. I¡¯m afraid you didn¡¯t know where I came from, so I¡¯ll say it again.¡± Her smile deepened even more. Seeing this, Imperial Doctor Liang had a cold sweat on his back. ¡°My surname is Bai, which is the surname of my adoptive father. I just met my biological mother a while ago. My biological mother¡¯s name is Dongfang Wan, and my grandfather is Dongfang Mu. Generally speaking, I¡¯m sure Imperial Doctor Liang is not unfamiliar with them.¡± Imperial Doctor Liang¡¯splexion drastically changed. She was the child of Dongfang Wan, who had been dead for so many years? She¡¯s still alive? No wonder she looked quite simr to Dongfang Wan and Pei Qinghan. Imperial Doctor Liang¡¯s hands under his sleeves slightly trembled. He was very flustered, just like a child who had done something wrong. Hiding the wrong thing in his heart. Thinking it was seamless, but who knows there will be witness hidden in the dark. And now this witness was right in front of him. He doesn¡¯t know what this witness will say... ... Seeing Imperial Doctor Liang¡¯s expression, Bai Zhi sneered inside her heart. At this moment, those questions she had in her heart seem don¡¯t need to be verified. ¡°I heard that my mother has been ill in bed all these years, and the medicine she has been taking was prescribed by Imperial Doctor Liang?¡± She asked. Imperial Doctor Liang¡¯splexion became paler, and his body trembled more and more: ¡°Yes, what about it? But this, I, I didn¡¯t know too well. Maybe Houye looks for another doctor. I¡¯m not too sure!¡± Bai Zhi continued to say: ¡°I heard from the maid beside my mother that Imperial Doctor Liang said 2 months ago that my mother will die soon and will not survive this year!¡± Imperial Doctor Liang¡¯s forehead sweated a lot and fell on his navy blue official robe. After hearing this, the Empress Dowager immediately interrupted and asked: ¡°Then how is your mother now?¡± Bai Zhi said: ¡°Answering back the Empress Dowager, my mother is now well and healthy, and her chronic illness has been cured!¡± Hearing this, Imperial Doctor Liang¡¯s body severely trembled, but he also fell in thoughts. This was strange, the poison in Dongfang Wan¡¯s body prated deep into her bones, so how can she be cured? Is she cheating him? Imperial Doctor Liang immediately said: ¡°Impossible, your mother has been terminally ill. Even if an immortal god descended to earth, it¡¯s impossible to cure it!¡± Bai Zhi chuckled: ¡°Imperial Emperor Liang is so sure? You should know that there are so many people in the world. Just because you can¡¯t cure it, doesn¡¯t mean others can¡¯t right? Or perhaps, there is something we don¡¯t know, but you are well aware that¡¯s why you are so sure?¡± Imperial Doctor Liang regretted it. How can he forget that this little girl has a poisonous tongue? She must have been wanting to make him guilty in front of the Empress Dowager. Chapter 724 - A bitter medicine, not sweet dates!

Chapter 724: A bitter medicine, not sweet dates!

Imperial Doctor Liang busily shouted: ¡°Miss Bai, how can you speak presumptuous spection so easily?¡± Bai Zhi smiled and said, ¡°Whether it is presumptuous spection or not, I think Imperial Doctor Liang knows the answer inside his heart pretty well.¡± The Empress Dowager was not in the mood to watch their quarrel. What matters to her right now was, if Dongfang Wan recovered just like Bai Zhi has said. A person who has been ill in bed for more than 10 years and whose death has been dered by an Imperial Doctor, returned to good health in just over a month? The Empress Dowager waved her hand: ¡°Well, all of you say less. Imperial Doctor Xu,e on!¡± Imperial Doctor Xu took a step forward and bowed respectfully to the Empress Dowager. Then, he said slowly: ¡°This doctor thinks that although Imperial Doctor Liang¡¯s prescription is not good for your body, it is not harmful. You can use it!¡± Well, it¡¯s the same as saying not to use it! The Empress Dowager probably understood that this prescription was useless to her, but it was not harmful. Otherwise, Imperial Doctor Xu would not have such an attitude. For others, this was a trivial matter. Drinking two or more bowls of decoctions was no big deal. But she was the Empress Dowager, who has a noble body, that was above ten of thousands. How can she allow people to y with her body at will? This was a bitter soup, not sweet dates! ¡°Imperial Doctor Liang, you are so courageous!¡± The Empress Dowager¡¯s voice was not loud, but was full of oppression, with a hint of fierce anger. Imperial Doctor Liang was so frightened that he couldn¡¯t get up as he begged for mercy. The Empress Dowager coldly snorted: ¡°A doctor, who is not benevolent, forgets his humility, and forgets his origin, is not worthy of being a doctor. Come here, pull him away, and send him to prison. No one is allowed to send him out!¡± Bai Zhi has only seen and heard these statements on TV and in novels before. She has never experienced it personally. Today, she has gained a lot of knowledge. The guest can be a prisoner in the next moment. As soon as Imperial Doctor Liang was dragged out, the eunuch¡¯s shrill voice came from outside: ¡°The empress is here!¡± When the eunuch¡¯s voice fell, not long after, the sound of footsteps came to the outside of the room. Then a few hasty figures came in, and the one who walked in front was Empress Chun. As soon as Su Chun entered the hall, she immediately took a nce and saw the Empress Dowager, sitting on the bed looking at her. She was taken aback. Didn¡¯t they say that the Empress Dowager had a stroke? Why does she look alright? The mama who had been serving her had a stroke 3 years ago. At first, she was the same as the Empress Dowager, with nted eyes and crooked mouth. She woke up in aa after several days. After waking up, she couldn¡¯t speak clearly and couldn¡¯t even hold her hands. She couldn¡¯t make it and died after a year. ¡°This empress had seen the Empress Dowager!¡± The Empress Dowager raised her hand and smiled: ¡°You may rise, and have a seat!¡± In all fairness, she was still very satisfied with Empress Chun. She treated her like her own mother with all her heart. Herst birthday banquet was also very good. Take this matter as an example, she has been awake for more than an hour, but the other concubines haven¡¯te yet. She came first, so what does that mean? It means that the empress has her, mother-inw in her heart. ¡°Thank you, Empress Dowager!¡± Then Empress Chun took a nce at Bai Zhi, who was standing beside her. Seeing that she still maintained the attitude of saluting her, although it was not standard and out of the ordinary, she raised her hand: ¡°You may rise!¡± ¡°Thank you, your empress!¡± Bai Zhi stood aside and watched. Empress Chun turned back her gaze to the Empress Dowager said with a bright smile: ¡°This empress has been reciting sutra and fasting for the past few days, praying for the empress dowager¡¯s recovery day and night. Now that I¡¯ve seen mother as healthy as ever, I feel so relieved.¡± Chapter 725 - Generous gift

Chapter 725: Generous gift

The Empress Dowager smiled and patted Su Chun¡¯s hand: ¡°The empress has a heart!¡± Looking at Su Chun, the Empress Dowager remembered what Chu Feng had said before, so she asked: ¡°What is going on with the marriage between Feng¡¯er and The Pei Family¡¯s daughter?¡± The Empress felt embarrassed because Bai Zhi was still here. Some words were really hard to say in front of Bai Zhi. The Empress Dowager understood her silence, and immediately said: ¡°You all retreat, this empress dowager and the empress have something to say!¡± Bai Zhi originally doesn¡¯t want to stay any longer. She doesn¡¯t know how much energy it would take to deal with these people, and it was meaningless. So it wasn¡¯t strange that some popr novels said that many beautiful women don¡¯t want to be concubines and were more willing to give up wealth and honor for freedom. She also doesn¡¯t want this kind of wealth. She might as well return to Huangtou Vige and live as a mountain vige girl with ease. * When Bai Zhi and Imperial Doctor Xu withdrew from the inner hall, Bai Zhi hurriedly straightened her waist and beat her sore waist. Now, she knew why the eunuchs in the pce mostly have hunched back. They bow all day long, so how can they not have a hunch back? Bai Zhi walked forward as she pondered about these things. She forgot that Imperial Doctor Xu came out with her. a Imperial Doctor Xu busily called her out: ¡°Miss Bai, please stay!¡± Bai Zhi turned around and saw Imperial Doctor Xu rushing towards her. She smiled and said: ¡°Is there something wrong, Imperial Doctor Xu?¡± Imperial Doctor Xuughed and said: ¡°There is nothing wrong. I just want to thank Miss Bai!¡± Bai Zhi raised an eyebrow and asked: ¡°Oh? Thank me for what?¡± Imperial Doctor Xu hurriedly said: ¡°Miss Bai generously gave me that miraculous pill. This old man deeply admires you.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you thank youst time?¡± And it¡¯s not just a thank you, it¡¯s a thousand thank you! Imperial Doctor Xu scratched his head, his old face full of wrinkles showed a shy expression: ¡°Well, although you gave me the prescription and taught me the steps, I still couldn¡¯t do it even after trying for several times. So I thought, so I thought ¨C can you please go to the Imperial Hospital, and give us some pointers!¡± Us? Give pointers? He wanted her to go to the imperial hospital to teach them, Imperial Doctors, how to refine Niuhuang Pills? It¡¯s not that she was stingy, but it¡¯s not something she wants to do. These Niuhuang Pills were not difficult to refine. What¡¯s difficulty was the process, it takes hours, and the heat to be used was extremely difficult to grasp. If she teaches them, it is equivalent to staying up all day and night. She has heavy eyelids now, how can she do it? Bai Zhi thought for a while and said to Imperial Doctor Xu: ¡°In that case, let me rest for a day. When I have enough energy, I will go to the Imperial Hospital to teach you again. It will be useless for me to go with you now. I can barely stand due to sleepiness, I won¡¯t be able to teach you.¡± Words can be faked, but the ck eye under her eyes can¡¯t be faked. Imperial Doctor Xu also stayed with her for the whole night and one afternoon. So he naturally knows how hard it was to refine these Niuhuang Pills. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Miss Bai, I was too impatient. Then, how about 3 dayster? I happen to be on duty after 3 days. Then, I will be waiting for you in the hospital with the imperial doctors, how about it?¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°Okay, it will be 3 dayster.¡± It can be seen that he was a studious person. He reminds her of how she was when she started studying Chinese medicine. She was also crazy. * After listening to the Empress¡¯s exnation, the Empress Dowager also felt in trouble. ¡°So, Miss Pei who is marrying Feng¡¯er is a fake?¡± Su Chun nodded: ¡°Whether it¡¯s fake or not, at least it¡¯s Dongfang Mu¡¯s granddaughter.¡± The Empress Dowager¡¯s face slightly sank, as she pursed her lips. Then, she frowned her eyebrows before she said: ¡°Since Dongfang Mu doesn¡¯t recognize it, what¡¯s the use of marrying her?¡± Chapter 726 - Repeat the plan

Chapter 726: Repeat the n

This was what Su Chun wanted to say. Chu Feng chose to marry the eldest daughter of the Pei Family. Do they think it¡¯s because he fancies the power of Changyuan Houfu? Naturally, it¡¯s because of their rtionship to Dongfang Mu. But if Dongfang Mu refused to recognize that person, then what¡¯s the use of this marriage? ¡°Empress Dowager, this empress also think so too, but now¡ª¡± She paused, and seeing her Empress Dowager¡¯s face looked the same, she continued talking: ¡°Prince Jin is back in the capital. The emperor¡¯s heart has long been unbnced. If Feng¡¯er¡¯s marriage is not settled, then Feng¡¯er, he¡ª¡± She didn¡¯t finish saying her words, she doesn¡¯t need to finish saying it. They were all women in the harem, what else is there not to understand? The Empress Dowager was silent and didn¡¯t react as she wanted. Su Chun became anxious. Now that she opened up this matter, she wanted the Empress Dowager to give her support to whatever she will nter. ¡°Empress Dowager, forgive this empress for being disrespectful. Right now, Prince Jin is willing to visit you when you are ill, it¡¯s because he doesn¡¯t know what you did to his imperial concubine mother back then. There is no imprable wall in this world. This secret has been kept for a long time, but we can¡¯t guarantee that it will not reach his ears in the future.¡± The face of the Empress Dowager sank and became stiff, but then she looked at Su Chun with displeasure: ¡°Why are you mentioning this?¡± This matter has passed for so many years. No one ever dared to mention this in the pce again. Even she herself had forgotten about this matter. If not because Su Chun to mention it, she will not remember it at all. But on second thoughts, Su Chun¡¯s words were not unreasonable. Some things will not disappear just because a long time had passed. What was done was done. No one can erase it. She believed that she had done nothing wrong, but this was from her point of view. If Chu Yan knew about this, how would he look at it from his point of view as a son? After a long silence, the Empress Dowager finally opened her mouth: ¡°This marriage between this girl and Prince Jin was decided by the emperor and Dongfang Mu personally. Don¡¯t you still know their tempers? It¡¯s very difficult to change their mind. This time, Feng¡¯er sessfully get the emperor¡¯s permission, it must be because the emperor knew that the eldest daughter of the Pei family was a fake. Otherwise, with the emperor¡¯s temperament, how could he allow it?¡± The Empress busily replied: ¡°What the empress dowager said is right. However, this matter has already be like this. This empress has no idea, so she came to discuss it with you.¡± The Empress Dowager thought for a while and said: ¡°It¡¯s really difficult to make Dongfang Mu change his mind. However, Dongfang Mu must be extremely valued, this granddaughter. If this girl refuses to marry Prince Jin herself, and choose to marry Feng¡¯er, even as a grandfather, can he refuse?¡± The Empress pped her hands inside her mind. The Empress Dowager had the same thought as her. She had used this strategy once. Although what she did was too much, the effect was very good. Therefore, she wanted to repeat this n. ¡°This empress understands. This empress asked the Empress Dowager to support me and Fenger at that time!¡± The Empress Dowager nodded her head: ¡°Alright, I will support you. You let Feng¡¯ere in here and visit more these two days. I can see that this girl is very ghostly. She is very different from a girl of this age, and it is not so easy to deal with her. ¡° Su Chun thought, no matter how difficult it is to deal with her, isn¡¯t she still a little girl who can¡¯t fly to the sky? * Bai Zhi returned to her residence. She was about to go to bed to sleep. However, as soon as untied her outer robe, a pce maid called her outside: ¡°Mis Bai, Master Dongfang is waiting outside the Cifu Pce, and said that he wants to see you .¡± ¡°Oh, okay, I¡¯lle right away.¡± She tied back the outer robe that she had just untied. Chapter 727 - A gust of wind come and goes

Chapter 727: A gust of winde and goes

Dongfang Mu looked at Bai Zhi and felt distressed when he saw her haggard face: ¡°I just didn¡¯t see you in a few days, how did you be so haggard like this?¡± Bai Zhi felt warm inside her heart, she grinned and said: ¡°I¡¯m fine, I justck in sleep. Now that the Empress Dowager¡¯s condition has improved a lot, I have time to rest. I¡¯ll be able to make up for it soon.¡± Dongfang Mu shook his head: ¡°No, no, do you think I don¡¯t know the Empress Dowager¡¯s temperament? She is the most troubling person. She always likes to toss people around her and make them work thankless. She has eyes behind her head, she can see everything. That¡¯s why I¡¯m very worried when you live with her. Just wait, I¡¯ll go to the emperor, and then I¡¯ll pick you in a moment. If she¡¯s still not satisfied, she wille right back at you.¡± Dongfang Mu talked like he had eaten firecrackers. And regardless of whether Bai Zhi agrees or not, he turned and went to the imperial study room where the emperor was. Bai Zhi opened her mouth. But before she could speak, Dongfang Mu had disappeared. As if a gush of wind justes and goes. Bai Zhi smiled and shook her head, then she turned and went back to find Qing He and the others. She wanted to give them instructions on what to do when she¡¯s not around so that the Empress Dowager will not send someone to call her back again. After Bai Zhi finished giving instructions, she started bidding farewell to Qing He and the others. However, before she could finish her words, Dongfang Mu came in violently. It was not easy for him to enter the inner all. After all, he was a man, he could only pass a message to the little pce maid. Seeing Qing He¡¯s eyes reds, Bai Zhi took her hand and said: ¡°Don¡¯t be like this, I wille back, and I will bring you delicious food and fun stuff.¡± Qing Lian next to Qing He hurriedly said: ¡°Don¡¯t lie to others, there are not too many delicious foods and fun things!¡± Everyoneughed and reluctantly sent her out. As soon as Bai Zhi and Dongfang Mu left, the Empress Dowager sent someone to call Bai Zhi to sever her. Qing He hurriedly came over and reported to the Empress Dowager: ¡°Empress Dowager, Miss Bai has just been picked up by Master Dongfang. He said that the emperor allowed him to take Miss Bai back home to rest. If anything happens, she can go directly to the Imperial Hospital.¡± What the hell? She was picked up by Dongfang Mu? The Empress Dowager couldn¡¯t help but sneer in anger. Then, she shook her head and said: ¡°This Dongfang Mu¡¯s courage is getting bigger and bigger. He doesn¡¯t even care about this empress dowager now. Maybe someday, he would even step on the emperor.¡± As soon as she finished saying those words, the pce maids and eunuchs, including the Empress knelt on the floor and beg her to calm her anger. Calm down? How can she not get angry? She was the Empress Dowager, the mother of the world, but she can¡¯t even let a little girl stay? If this matter spread out, where will she put her old face? The Empress was afraid that she would tear her face with Dongfang Mu in anger. This could be bad for the overall situation. So, she hurriedly persuaded: ¡°Empress Dowager, Dongfang Mu is certainly hateful, but he is just relying on the emperor. You are the Empress Dowager of a country. You are extremely noble. Why do you need to anger yourself for a man like him? Besides, the emperor agreed to his request, but it was for the sake of face. If you want that girl to enter the pce again, you just need to say a word. Can they dare to resist and disobey your order?¡± After listening to the Empress¡¯s advice, the Empress Dowager¡¯s anger was finally extinguished a lot. Well, for Chu Feng¡¯s sake, she would take this matter into ount for the time being. She will write down these ounts first. Then she would find a chance to settle it. The Empress secretly breathed a sigh of relief. It wasn¡¯t a day or two that the Empress Dowager found Dongfang Mu not pleasing to the eye. However, they must get upset this time. Chapter 728 - Diabetes

Chapter 728: Diabetes

In the Meng Family Mansion. This year, the Meng family was also in a turbulent year. Since she pretended to be sickst time, she really fell ill this time. She has been bedridden all day long. Her face was sallow and she vomits what she eats. Sometimes she can¡¯t even recognize people. The doctor came one after another, but there was no cure. Meng Daren gritted his teeth and begged the emperor to do him a favor. He was then permitted to send his wife to the Imperial Hospital. The Imperial Doctor¡¯s skills were much higher than ordinary doctors in the capital, so he quickly found out what his wife¡¯s disease was. Her disease was something called: diabetic syndrome. Meng Daren pulled the imperial doctor to the side and asked in detail: ¡°Imperial Doctor Zhang, what kind of disease is this diabetic syndrome? Is there such a disease?¡± Imperial Doctor Zhang sighed and said, ¡°Meng Daren, to be honest, my grandfather died of the diabetic syndrome. My elder brother is also suffering from this disease, and he is also bedridden now. That¡¯s why, after seeing Madam Meng¡¯s condition, I was able to diagnose her disease immediately.¡± Master Meng anxiously said: ¡°What do you mean by this? My wife, who is suffering from this diabetic syndrome, has no cure?¡± Imperial Doctor Zhang replied: ¡°My grandfather was also a doctor in the Imperial Hospital. After he got this diabetic syndrome, he formted a variety of prescriptions for this disease. Only one prescription became effective, but it only ys its role at the early onset of disease. Even if it temporarily save his life, the disease still consumes his remaining life. As for how long a person canst, it depends on a person¡¯s luck.¡± Meng Nan was standing on the side and listening. The more he listened, the more he became frightened. So he said anxiously: ¡°How can this be? My mother has always been in good health, and there was nothing unusual before the onset of the disease. How could you say she is gravely ill? Did you make a wrong diagnosis?¡± If someone else said this, Imperial Doctor Zhang would have already left, but there were patients like this in his family. He can understand Meng Nan¡¯s current mood very well, and he could understand his doubts. So he patiently said, ¡°Meng Gongzi, this disease doesn¡¯t develop in a day or two. She must have this disease a long time ago, it¡¯s just, you don¡¯t know it, and Madam Meng didn¡¯t care too much about it, so she missed the best time for treatment. If you have found it earlier and treat it in time, she won¡¯t be like this now.¡± Meng Nan shook his head: ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible, I don¡¯t believe it. My mother is obviously well, how could she suddenly get such a strange disease.¡± Imperial Doctor Zhang said: ¡°This disease is inherited from the ancestors most of the time. You should carefully think about it. Did Madam Meng¡¯s maternal family ever suffered from this disease?¡± Speaking of this, Meng Daren immediately thought of his mother-inw, who died in her early 40¡¯s. She also suffered from a strange disease at the time. In just a few days, she became skinny, dizzy, confused, and vomit what she ate. Thinking about it, it was indeed very simr to his wife¡¯s illness. And he heard that she died within a month. Counting his mother-inw¡¯s age, she was about the same age as his wife now. The more he thought about it, the more he panicked. Seeing the look of his father in the face, Meng Nan asked urgently: ¡°Father, does my grandfather¡¯s family really have this disease?¡± Meng Daren nodded his head: ¡°Your grandmother got this disease and died. She didn¡¯t evenst for a month.¡± Imperial Doctor Zhang sighed again and turned around to write a prescription. His prescription can temporarily make Madam Meng feel better, but after a few days, her old disease will rpse. If she takes again this medicine, the medicine¡¯s effect will rpse. His eldest brother was experiencing this situation now. He can¡¯t take any medicine. He was already in a state of waiting for his death at home. His family was now preparing for his funeral. After thinking about it, he felt sad. Chapter 729 - Imperial Doctor Zhang

Chapter 729: Imperial Doctor Zhang

Meng Nan suddenly shouted: ¡°I know someone, she must have a way to save her mother.¡± Meng Daren hurriedly asked: ¡°Who?¡± Meng Nan anxiously said: ¡°Bai Zhi, her name is Bai Zhi, and she lives in Dongfang Family Mansion. I will go to her now. She has good medical skills and can definitely cure mother.¡± Imperial Doctor Zhang, who was prescribing on the side, immediately stopped writing when he heard this. Then, he quickly walked closer to Meng Nan and asked: ¡°Meng Gongzi, that Bai Zhi, is she a 13 or 14-year-old girl?¡± Meng Nan nodded his head: ¡°Exactly, Imperial Doctor Zhang also knows her?¡± Imperial Doctor Zhang immediately smiled and said: ¡°It turns out that Meng Gongzi also knew Miss Bai. I don¡¯t know her, but I had heard about her. On New Year¡¯s Eve, when the empress dowager had a stroke. Imperial Doctor Xu was helpless. It was Miss Bai who saved the empress dowager and the entire Imperial Hospital.¡± Meng Daren also remembered what happened on New Year¡¯s Eve. At that time, he didn¡¯t see what the girl looked like. He only knew that it was a person brought by Dongfang Mu. And it seems that Prince Jin also knew her. How could his son also know her? Seeing his father¡¯s face in doubt, Meng Nan hurriedly pulled up his sleeves and revealed the scar on his wrists: ¡°Father, my hand was bitten off by a tiger before. At that time, all the doctors said that there was no cure and that I will be disabled. But isn¡¯t my hand move freely as before? I can even use a sword.¡± Imperial Doctor Zhang was an expert, so he quickly grabbed Meng Nan¡¯s wrist and took a closer look. It¡¯s just a pity, he could not see anything except a scar. ¡°Have you really been bitten by a tiger?¡± Imperial Doctor Zhang asked. Meng Nan nodded: ¡°Naturally, it is a serious matter, can I make up this kind of thing?¡± Meng Daren said with an anxious look on the face: ¡°But Miss Bai lived in the pce and is treating the empress dowager. When can she have time to take of care us?¡± Imperial Doctor Zhang hurriedly said: ¡°I heard from someone in the Imperial Hospital that Miss Bai has been taken back to Dongfang Family Mansion by Master Dongfang, saying that she is distressed and too tired in the pce, so he specially asked the emperor¡¯s kindness to let him take her home.¡± As soon as Imperial Doctor Zhang finished saying those words, Meng Nan ran away. Even on such a cold day, he didn¡¯t ride the carriage, he rode straight to the Dongfang Family Mansion. * As soon as Bai Zhi went home, she slept in her room. When she woke up, it was already diner time. So their family sat around the table and finally had a reunion dinner. There was a te of dumplings in the middle of the dinner table, which looks a bit like Bai Zhi¡¯s craft, but not as good as her. Cui¡¯er picked two pieces for Bai Zhi and smiled: ¡°Miss, you can try my craftsmanship.¡± ¡°Okay. Cui¡¯er, I only taught you once, but your craft is pretty decent!¡± Bai Zhi picked up a fat dumpling and took a bite. Well, the leek and egg stuffing was quite fragrant. ¡°How does it taste?¡± Cui¡¯er looked at Bai Zhi nervously, while waiting for herment. Bai Zhi tasted it and let Cui¡¯er wait nervously for a while. Seeing the look on Cuier¡¯s face, she smiled and said: ¡°Very well, there is a tendency for you to be an expert. It¡¯s not bad. If I¡¯m not here in the future, you can make this for the madam.¡± Dongfang Wan immediately retracted her chopsticks and looked at her with frowned eyebrows: ¡°What do you mean when you are not her? Where are you going?¡± Bai Zhiughed dryly: ¡°I didn¡¯t want to go anywhere, I just said it casually. It¡¯s nothing, don¡¯t think about it!¡± Can Dongfang Wan not think about it? Although she was Bai Zhi¡¯s mother, she had never taken good care of her. It was Zhao Lan. If Bai Zhi will leave one day, she would definitely take Zhao Lan, and not her. Well, she couldn¡¯t go with her, she couldn¡¯t leave her old father alone. She only had a daughter, but her father also only had her. Chapter 730 - Diabetes (1) Chapter 730: Diabetes (1) Zhao Lan hurriedly said: ¡°Sister, what are you thinking? We are all here, even Hu Feng is here, where will she go?¡± With Zhao Lan¡¯s words, Dongfang Wan finally calmed down, and her nervous expression eased a bit. Dongfang Mu hurriedly raised his wine ss and said: ¡°Come on, let¡¯s not talk about these unnecessary things. Let¡¯s have a toast together.¡± Just halfway through the celebration, a servant entered the dining hall and said to Dongfang Mu: ¡°Master, Meng Gongzi is here, he said that there is an urgent matter to see the youngdy.¡± Bai Zhi raised an eyebrow: ¡°Today is Chinese New Year, he didn¡¯t celebrate at home, instead, he came to find me?¡± The servant shook his head: ¡°Meng Gongzi didn¡¯t say anything. He only said that the matter is very important and life is at stake, so you must see him.¡± Bai Zhi immediately put down the chopsticks in her hand and said to the servant: ¡°Okay, please take him to the side hall!¡± The servant was about to turn around, but Dongfang Mu said: ¡°Why invite him to the side hall? Just bring him here and talk, if he hasn¡¯t had dinner, he can eat with us first. He won¡¯t go back hungry by then!¡± Bai Zhi smiled and secretly thought that Dongfang Mu just wanted to hear what they will talk about. He was simply serving as Hu Feng¡¯s eyes! Soon, Meng Nan was brought by the servant in the dining room. As soon as he entered the door, Dongfang Mu invited him to have a drink with him. If it was at ordinary time, Meng Nan will naturally agree, but today, he wasn¡¯t in the mood. ¡°Master Dongfang, I¡¯m sorry. I came here today to ask Bai Zhi to treat my mother. My mother is lying ill in bed, I am in a hurry. I hope that Master Dongfang will not me me.¡± Bai Zhi hurriedly asked: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your mother?¡± ¡°Imperial Doctor Zhang said that my mother had diabetic syndrome and she will die soon. I don¡¯t believe it. She was fine a while ago.¡± When Bai Zhi heard the word diabetic, Bai Zhi¡¯s heart shook a bit. This diabetic syndrome was called Diabetes in modern times. Modern medicine was so advance but still doesn¡¯t develop a drug that canpletely treat diabetes. It can only be controlled by long-term medication. Although the patient survived and doesn¡¯t have any abnormality on the surface, only they know how painful it is. They can¡¯t eat what they wanted to eat. They don¡¯t have the energy to do what they wanted to do. They easily get sick. Taking long-term medication cause damage to other organs in their body. Complications came one after another... ... Seeing her like this, Meng Nan felt cold: ¡°You can¡¯t cure this disease?¡± Bai Zhi got up and walked slowly in front of Meng Nan, then said: ¡°This disease is not simple. Although I can¡¯t cure herpletely, I can assure you that I can help her get better, and I can also help her live like before. But from now on, she must take medicine for a long time without interruption to stabilize her condition.¡± Meng Nan doesn¡¯t understand this. He only wants his mother to live as long as much as she can. Bai Zhi said to the housekeeper beside her: ¡°Help me prepare the carriage!¡± As soon as the housekeeper went outside, Dongfang Mu sighed: ¡°We finally had a reunion dinner, but you have to leave halfway. Alright, I won¡¯t eat anymore, I¡¯ll take you there!¡± He was always worried about this little girl, just like how he was worried about Dongfang Wan before. He wanted to stay by her side and watch her all the time. While Meng Nan and Dongfangmu ran wildly in the cold wind, the snow suddenly fell in the sky. The snow was not too strong, but when they arrived outside the Meng Family Mansion, the surroundings were already covered with snow. Chapter 731 - Diabetes (2)

Chapter 731: Diabetes (2)

The servants of the Meng Family were very efficient. They hurriedly sent a message over. The Meng Family¡¯s Mansion was much more stylish than the Dongfang Family Mansion. When they entered the door, they have to turn several times, which made Bai Zhi dizzy. And only after walking through the delicate garden, they arrived in Madam Meng¡¯s courtyard. Hearing that Bai Zhi woulde, Imperial Doctor Zhang, who should have left long ago, still waited in the room, while Meng Daren sat by the bed and sighed from time to time. Deep inside, he still didn¡¯t believe that Bai Zhi could cure his wife¡¯s disease. Imperial Doctor Zhang said that there was no solution. His grandfather died of this disease. His brother was now waiting to die. It seems once a person got infected with this disease, only death awaits. The more he thought about it, the more frustrated he got and depressed. Soon a servant came and reported, saying that Meng Nan came back Master Dongfang and Miss Bai Zhi. Master Dongfang? Could it be Dongfang Mu? Meng Daren was so surprised that he quickly got up and went outside to meet him. Dongfang Mu never went to any courtier¡¯s residence. This was known to every civil and military official. How glorious was it now that he came in here! As soon as Meng Daren came out of the house, he met Dongfang Mu. He busily paid him respect and said: ¡°Master Dongfang, I feel very honored that you visit this humble one¡¯s house!¡± Dongfang Mu immediately waved his hand: ¡°Meng Daren doesn¡¯t have to say these kind words. I am not here to see you. Just treat me as if I don¡¯t exist, and just do what you should do.¡± Seeing that his father was embarrassed, Meng Nan hurriedly introduced Bai Zhi: ¡°Father, this is Miss Bai Zhi.¡± Bai Zhi greeted Meng Yuande: ¡°I have long heard Meng Daren¡¯s name, this younger generation would like to wish Meng Daren a Happy New Year!¡± Meng Yuande panicked and didn¡¯t know how to respond. He could get a red envelope for New Year¡¯s greetings, but he was not prepared! Dongfang Mu waved his hand again: ¡°Oh, don¡¯t do these empty courtesies, go in quickly. Don¡¯t you want to save your wife? Why are you still lingering here?¡± Meng Yuande hurriedly led them into the room. Imperial Doctor Zhang, who was in the room, greeted the people. Then, he simply found himself a seat in the corner of the room and drank tea. He was self-efficient and didn¡¯t let anyone serve him. He treated himself as an invisible man. Bai Zhi entered the room and went directly to Madam Meng¡¯s bed. She checked her pulse first. Her pulse rate was fast. Her breathing was short. She also has a slight fever, sunken eyes, and dry yellow cheeks, which were indeed typical symptoms of diabetes. Bai Zhi then asked the maidservant serving close Madam Meng several questions and some private questions. The maidservant knew that Madam Meng was seriously ill and didn¡¯t care about anything else. She answered one by one. As Bai Zhi expected, she was diagnosed with diabetes. ording to the current situation, it should be type 2 diabetes, and the situation was not too bad. At least it was better than type 1 diabetes. She immediately told the maidservant: ¡°From now on, the madam will not eat sweets, but drink more water. Remember, let her drink more water, not tea. Only boiled water. You shouldn¡¯t put anything else.¡± The few maidservants looked at each other, thinking what kind of treatment is this? She didn¡¯t give any medicine, what¡¯s the use of drinking water? Bai Zhi said: ¡°Don¡¯t get it wrong. This is the first step of the treatment. I will prepare the medicine myself. Remember what I said, without my permission, you must never give your madam sweets. Even if your madam wakes up and asks for sweets, you absolutely can¡¯t give it to her.¡± Meng Nan was also confused when he heard of it: ¡°My mother likes to eat sweets. She has to eat it almost every day. She can¡¯t eat it suddenly, why is that?¡± Bai Zhi replied: ¡°Now that your mother is like this, sweets are like poison to her. The more she eats sweets, the more she will get sick. She also better eat less sweet fruits. These days, you should ask me about her daily food, I will arrange it.¡± Chapter 732 - Diabetes (3)

Chapter 732: Diabetes (3)

The maidservants found it incredible. How can anyone treat the sick like this and care about what the patient eats? At most, the sick has to avoid spicy foods, how can eating sweets be taboo? It¡¯s unheard of! Meng Nan was very confident in Bai Zhi¡¯s medical skills. She said that she must have her reason, and so he immediately said: ¡°Remember what Miss Bai said. If you want your madam to get better soon, you must do what Miss Bai ordered. Do you understand?¡± Several maids immediately answered and withdrew. Bai Zhi quickly wrote down the prescription, which was good medicine for reducing blood sugar. Although the effect will not be as fast as western medicine, the side effects will also not be as great as western medicine. Western medicine will take effect in just 1 day. But it will take 2 days to halves the damage to the internal organs. It was worth the calction. When Bai Zhi was writing the prescription, Imperial Doctor Zhang stood beside her and looked at the medicinal materials in it. There were two medicinal materials written the same in his prescription, but the rest was different. When Meng Nan took prescriptions, he asked a servant to prepare for it. While, Imperial Doctor Zhang busily asked: ¡°Miss Bai, your prescriptions, can it really cure diabetic syndrome?¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°There is no cure for diabetes, but my prescription can relieve her condition. In the future, as long as she takes my refined pills all year round and eats ording to the rules I said, I can assure that she will not end up in this condition again. If she suffers less from this symptom, she can live a life like usual. It¡¯s just she won¡¯t have the same spirit and energy, which I don¡¯t have another way.¡± Regarding what Bai Zhi said, Imperial Doctor Zhang couldn¡¯t believe it, but he didn¡¯t dare to deny it. Just like when the Empress Dowager had a stroke, everyone was at a loss. Only she can cure it. Maybe she can also cure this diabetic syndrome? Everything depends on the curative effect. So how good was it? He wille back tomorrow and verify it with his own eyes. Bai Zhi stayed up all night to make medicine. Dongfang Mu waited and fell asleep on the side. It was snowing outside, but the room was warm as spring. She was not afraid of him catching a cold. Bai Zhi kept guarding the stove. Feeling the heat, she took off her outer clothes and covered her grandfather with it. This scene happened to be seen by Meng Yuande, who came to inquire about some things. He had a lot of spection about the rtionship between the two. He didn¡¯t take a look at her seriously earlier, but now that he carefully look at her. He found that this girl was somewhat simr to Dongfang Mu. Especially those eyes of her. Dongfang Mu, dozing off in someone else¡¯s house, to watch over a little girl. This was unheard of. He didn¡¯t take a step forward to disturb the people. He turned back to his wife¡¯s bedroom, pulled Meng Nan to the side, and asked: ¡°Nan¡¯er, what is the rtionship between this Miss Bai and Master Dongfang?¡± Meng Nan was a little embarrassed. Dongfang Mu once said that he would not let him mention this matter, saying that it was not yet time. Now his father asked him, how would he respond? ¡°Is it hard to say? Could it be Master Dongfang¡¯s daughter to his concubine outside?¡± He remembered that Dongfang Mu didn¡¯t continue his offspring since his wife died. If she was his daughter, then he must have concubine outside. Meng Nan hurriedly waved his hand: ¡°No, no, it¡¯s not what you think. Although I know the whole story, it¡¯s not convenient for me to say without Mr. Dongfang¡¯s permission. In short, Zhi¡¯er has a very good rtionship with him, but it¡¯s not like what you think.¡± Has a good rtionship? Meng Yuande became more confused. He suddenly grasped another key point: ¡°What did you just call her? Zhi¡¯er? Could it be that she was the girl who made you madly fell in love, which made your mother dizzy in anger?¡± Meng Nan was afraid that he would be angry with Bai Zhi and hurriedly said: ¡°Yes, I do love her, but this has nothing to do with her. She has no feelings for me and never gave me any hope. Everything is just my wishful thinking. ¡± Chapter 733 - Diabetes (4)

Chapter 733: Diabetes (4)

What? Wishful thinking? Meng Yuande only felt that his surroundings were turning dark. Does this kid know what he was talking about? He was a dignified son of the Meng Family. In the future, the power of the Meng family will be handed over to him. But he actually has unrequited love with a nobody little girl? He was refused by this girl? If this matter spreads out, where will he put his face? Meng Nan didn¡¯t want to talk about it anymore, and so he hurriedly pushed him out of the door: ¡°Okay, father, go back and rest. I¡¯ll watch over tonight, and we¡¯ll talk again tomorrow.¡± Meng Yuande, who was in a daze was pushed out. He really didn¡¯t understand a thing. It can be seen that his son looked embarrassed. So he couldn¡¯t bear to ask him about it anymore. He simply agreed to leave. The medicine for reducing blood sugar can be refined easier than Niuhuang Pills. The medicinal materials used were not much, and the fire doesn¡¯t need to be regted as much as the Niuhuang Pills. The medicine was ready after 2 hours. After a pot of medicine y was made, Bai Zhi made dozens of pills out of it. Three pills must be taken per day. These pills will be consumed for only 10 days. Bai Zhi then handed the newly refined pills to the maidservant, who had been helping her to fan the fire: ¡°Take this medicine and feed it to your madam¡± The maidservant went out in a hurry. After Bai Zhi molded all the pills and filled tworge bottles, she stood up to go outside. As soon as she stepped out of the door, she was greeted by a gust of cold wind. She shivered in cold. Then she remembered that she used her outer coat to draped on her grandfather. Bai Zhi looked for a quilt on the cab inside the room, which should have been prepared for the guests. Then, she reced her outer coat with it. Even with this movement, her grandfather didn¡¯t wake up unexpectedly. It can be seen that he has been overworked these days. She can¡¯t bear to wake him up. Bai Zhi went to Madam Meng¡¯s room and saw that the maidservant had fed Madam Meng the medicine and now feeding her water. Bai Zhi stepped forward to check Madam Meng¡¯s pulse, then nodded her head and said: ¡°Great, now her pulse rate has eased a lot.¡± Meng Nan asked: ¡°When will my mother wake up?¡± Bai Zhi took a nce at Madam Meng and said, ¡°At least, by tomorrow. When she wakes up tomorrow, let her drink more boiled water. Tell her don¡¯t be afraid if she always wants to urinate. With her condition right now, urinating all the time is a good thing. She will recover faster.¡± Meng Nan took notes and asked: ¡°If she wakes up and gets hungry, what should she eat?¡± ¡°Eat some white porridge and vegetables first, don¡¯t let her eat meat dishes for now. Let her eat some light ones, don¡¯t let her be greedy. Show me her meals first before letting her eat.¡± Seeing her looked haggard, Meng Nan also knew that she had just returned from the pce today. He was very distressed, and so he busily said: ¡°It¡¯s all right now. You go to the guest room and rest. If something happened, I will call you.¡± Bai Zhi had this intention, and so she gave him the porcin bottle in her hand: ¡°This is the medicine that the madam should tale. Give one pill every hour if she hasn¡¯t wake up. When she wakes up, change it to three pills a day. Let her take it 30 minutes before mealtime.¡± Meng Nan originally nned to send her back to the guest room, but before he could speak, Bai Zhi turned and left. He was shocked and chased after her, but he could no longer see her. Ugh¨C ¡°Gongzi, now that Miss Bai lives in our mansion. Don¡¯t let go of this opportunity. You have to make good use of it.¡± Jin Shiwei stepped forward and lowered his voice. Meng Nan shook his head, nced at his mother on the bed, and sighed again: ¡°My mother is now in this condition. How can I think about this? Besides, Master Dongfang is also here. Don¡¯t let him hear this. You might chew your tongue and fell on a pit!¡± Jin Shiwei stuck out his tongue. He was joking, he wasn¡¯t serious about it. Chapter 734 - Diabetes (5)

Chapter 734: Diabetes (5)

Meng Nan stayed in front of his mother¡¯s bed. When it was about daybreak, he fell asleep on the edge of the bed. When Mrs. Meng woke up, she felt her mouth dry and her stomach was empty. She felt very hungry. She opened her mouth, but she couldn¡¯t make a sound. So she sat up on the edge of the bed. She felt her surroundings were circling and there seemed to be countless stars circling on her head. It took her a long time to recover. When her surroundings became clear, she saw her son lying at the bedside. She felt relieved. Her son still cares about her. It¡¯s so cold, why did he fall asleep without a thick robe? ncing into the room, Jin Shiwei was sleeping in the corner of the room, and her two maidservants were asleep at the table. Did they guard her all night? The maidservant guarding at night woke up immediately when she heard a little movement. Seeing their madam sitting, looking lovingly at her sleeping son, she called out happily: ¡°Madam is awake, Madam is awake!¡± How can she not be excited? Their madam has been sleeping in a drowsy manner for several days and has never been sober again. So naturally, she was overjoyed. With the maidservant¡¯s cry, Meng Nan, who was sleeping on the edge of the bed, immediately sat up. Then looked up and met his mother¡¯s eyes. Those eyes were no longer the same as before, and she doesn¡¯t look confused like before: ¡°Mother, do you recognize me?¡± Madam Mengughed and said: ¡°You silly boy, what are you talking about? How can your mother not recognize you?¡± Meng Nan¡¯s eyes turned red immediately. His nose was sour. His mother seemed to remember nothing. She didn¡¯t remember the nonsense she had said, and that she had gone crazy. ¡°Mother, it¡¯s fine as long as you woke up. It¡¯s fine as long as you woke up!¡± He slightly raised his head to push back his tears. The maidservant brought Madam Meng a hot tea and fed a half. Madam Meng said: ¡°I¡¯m so hungry, you get me some food. I want to eat sweet-scented osmanthus cakes. I bought some before. I haven¡¯t eaten them yet, right?¡± What she said before, it was half a month ago. So even though the cake was still there, they didn¡¯t dare to give it to her. Meng Nan remembered Bai Zhi¡¯s instructions and hurriedly took out the porcin bottle and poured out a pill: ¡°Mother, you must take your medicine before you eat.¡± Seeing that her son was so careful, Madam Meng couldn¡¯t help but swallowed the pill with a smile. She didn¡¯t feel bitter, she felt sweet in her heart. After eating, she asked what medicine it was: ¡°What medicine did you give me?¡± Meng Nan said: ¡°I heard that Zhier said it was a sugar-lowering pill. I don¡¯t know what it is, but this medicine is very effective. You took two pillsst night and you woke up today.¡± Madam Meng frowned. Zhi¡¯er? Isn¡¯t that the mountain vige girl Meng Nan sending a letter in Qingyuan? ¡°Who is Zhi¡¯er you¡¯re talking about?¡± Madam Meng¡¯s face immediately sank and she felt her chest was heavy. Knowing that he couldn¡¯t hide it from her, Meng Nan simply said: ¡°It¡¯s Bai Zhi. She hase to the capital. She is the one who treated your disease.¡± Madam Meng, who was in a good mood, immediately fell into the abyss. She pushed Meng Nan away in front of her and said angrily: ¡°Why did I get sick? Others may not know, but you don¡¯t know? Why did you bring her here? Is it because I am not sick enough?¡± Meng Nan became anxious. He was afraid that something might happen again if she got too angry. So he busily persuaded her: ¡°Mother, don¡¯t think about it. Zhi¡¯er is simply treating your disease, and nothing else. She came because I begged her. You shouldn¡¯t be like this.¡± Madam Meng¡¯s eyes turned red when she heard him say this: ¡°What do you mean by this? I shouldn¡¯t be like this? Could it be you want me to give her a face? And smile at her?¡± Chapter 735 - Diabetes (6)

Chapter 735: Diabetes (6)

¡°If I can¡¯t be cured, then fine. Because even if I¡¯m cured, I¡¯ll be angry with you every day. So instead of experiencing that, it¡¯s better to die like this.¡± The more Madam Meng spoke, the more she got angry. Then, she added: ¡°This year hasn¡¯t passed yet, but you want to see me dead. Well, it¡¯s not bad for me to separate from you on New Year¡¯s eve. You can live a good life by yourself after that!¡± Madam Meng thought the day today was still the day before New Year¡¯s Eve... ... Meng Nan replied in a low voice: ¡°Mother, it¡¯s already the 6th day of the first lunar month.¡± Madam Meng¡¯s open mouth didn¡¯t close for a long time: ¡°What did you say? Today is the 6th day of the first lunar month? Howe it¡¯s the 6th of the first lunar month today? Don¡¯t we receive many gifts during New Year¡¯s Eve? Meng Nan sighed: ¡°Mother, you are very sick, and you have been unconscious these days. If it weren¡¯t for Bai Zhi, you wouldn¡¯t wake up yet. Hearing him mentioning Bai Zhi again, Madam Meng was so angry that she shouted: ¡°Have all the doctors in the capital died? But even if all the doctors in the capital died, aren¡¯t there still imperial doctors in the pce? Didn¡¯t your father say before, if there is any difficulty, he could find the emperor and ask for grace? So aren¡¯t we in difficulty now? I have been sick for so many days but he didn¡¯t even ask the emperor for grace?¡± Meng Nan didn¡¯t know that his mother¡¯s temperament was so difficult to understand. He thought she was gentle and kind. Today, he saw her true face. Meng Nan¡¯s face turned cold, but he didn¡¯t open his mouth anymore. It was the maidservant who busily answered: ¡°Madam, you have wronged the master. When the master saw you be thin due to your illness, Master entered the pce and ask for the emperor¡¯s grace. Imperial Doctor Zhang came to see you, but he was helpless to your disease. He said that with your disease, you wouldn¡¯t live long.¡± After hearing this, Madam Meng panicked immediately. She couldn¡¯t utter a word for a long time. After all, no one wanted to die. Seeing their madam¡¯s face drastically change, the maidservant busily added: ¡°Because Meng Gongzi was very worried, he said that Miss Bai must have a way to cure your disease, and then bravely travel against the wind and snow in the evening to invite Miss Bai. Sure enough, after Miss Bai busies herself to treat madam all night, you were finally rescued.¡± Madam Meng¡¯s heart beat fast in anxiousness. She opened her mouth and said with a weak voice: ¡°Well, then, I don¡¯t have to die?¡± The maidservant hurriedly nodded her head: ¡°Of course not, you madam you are blessed. Meng Gongzi is a filial son, and he really looks for a genius doctor for you. Miss Bai said, as long as you do what she says, take the medicine, and eat regr quantitative meals, it can reduce the attack of your disease and greatly extend your life span, just like ordinary people.¡± After hearing this, Madam Meng finally felt relieved, but she still asked in fear: ¡°What is my disease?¡± The maidservant replied: ¡°I heard from Imperial Doctor Zhang and Miss Bai that your disease is called Diabetic syndrome.¡± Madam Meng¡¯s hands shook again when she heard of Diabetic Syndrome. Her mother died of this disease. At that time, the doctors also had no way to cure her. She was given different kinds of medicine, but there was no improvement at all. She died in less than a month. When her mother left, she was by her side. At that time, her mother could no longer recognize who she was, she kept talking nonsense, and then she just died like that. She actually got this disease? Seeing his mother like this, Meng Nan felt very unbearable. He stepped forward again, holding his mother¡¯s hand, and warmly said: ¡°Mother, don¡¯t be afraid, Bai Zhi¡¯s medical skills are really good. She said that she can cure your disease. Then, nothing will happen to you. Don¡¯t think about it too much, okay?¡± Chapter 736 - Diabetes (7)

Chapter 736: Diabetes (7)

Holding her son¡¯s hand, Madam Meng finally found some sense of security in her heart. She was about to say a few words, when another maidservant¡¯s voice sounded from outside: ¡°Madam, gongzi, Imperial Doctor Zhang from the Imperial Hospital is here.¡± Meng Nan smiled secretly. This doctor came very fast. He came just right after dawn, meaning to say, he went out before dawn. ¡°Come in, please!¡± Meng Nan responded loudly. After a while, there was a rush of footsteps outside, followed by the sound of snow shaking at the door. It seemed that the snow hadn¡¯t stopped. When the noise of the snow was gone, the closed door was pushed open, and then Imperial Doctor Zhang immediately stepped in, bringing a gust of cold wind into the room. Meng Nan hurriedly pulled up the quilt for his mother. After the door was closed again, when the cold wind disappeared, he put down the quilt. Seeing her son so nervous about her body, the anger in Madam Meng¡¯s heart dissipated again at this time. Imperial Doctor Zhang hurried walked close to the bed and saw Madam Meng sitting. Herplexion was much better than when he saw her yesterday, and there was no confusion in her eyes: ¡°How does Madam feel?¡± Imperial Doctor Zhang suppressed all the shock and excitement in his heart. After years of treatment, treating patients with this kind of disease, he finally found a way to cure them. Madam Meng lightly smiled: ¡°Except for feeling a bit dizzy, andck of strength, I feel fine.¡± Imperial Doctor Zhang stepped forward to check her pulse. Her pulse¡¯s condition was much smoother thanst night. It looked no different from a patient with colds. She was cured in just one night? Imperial Doctor Zhang asked Meng Nan, ¡°Is Miss Bai still here?¡± Meng Nan nodded: ¡°She concocted medicine untilte at night and rest. She should still be sleeping.¡± Imperial Doctor Zhang¡¯s face was filled with uncontroble excitement, ¡°Miss Baireally deserves her reputation. This unknown treatment can be formted overnight. I have to ask her for advice.¡± Not only for advice but also ask her to home with him and check the condition of his brother, who has been in bed for so many years. Maybe there will be a sudden turn of events. Even after hearing Imperial Doctor Zhang¡¯s words, Madam Meng still doesn¡¯t believe in Bai Zhi¡¯s medical skills. She, a 13-year-old girl, can really cure a disease that even the imperial doctors can¡¯t cure? Did his son deliberately asked Imperial Doctor Zhang to act and praise Bai Zhi? She thought so inside her heart but didn¡¯t say anything. Her son can tear their rtionship because of an irrelevant person. Butt what about it? Just wait for her to see that Bai Zhi. Madam Meng touched her belly. She was really hungry, and so she said to her maidservant: ¡°Why don¡¯t you bring me sweet-scented osmanthus cakes?¡± The maidservant looked at Meng Nan with a look of embarrassment. Meng Nan busily said: ¡°Mother, Bai Zhi said, you can¡¯t eat any sweets from now because of your disease. Otherwise, your disease will attack again.¡± She can¡¯t eat sweets? Isn¡¯t this killing her? ¡°Not at all?¡± Madam Meng frowned and asked. Meng Nan shook his head: ¡°You can¡¯t eat anything, at least not now. Whatever you will eat,ter on, will be decided by Bai Zhi.¡± Madam Meng sighed and said helplessly to the maidservant: ¡°If I can¡¯t eat, then don¡¯t. You go and get me breakfast.¡± The maidservant didn¡¯t rush to go, she said in a low voice: ¡°Madam, you just took the medicine. Miss Bai said you can eat 30 minutester after taking this medicine.¡± Madam Meng now became even more suspicious. Is this Bai Zhi deliberately treating her like this? She can¡¯t eat sweets, nor she can¡¯t eat at once? Other than this reason, she can¡¯t think of another. How can anyone treat disease by restricting a patient¡¯s sugar intake? And, isn¡¯t it the more the patient eats, the faster they recover? Chapter 737 - Diabetes (8)

Chapter 737: Diabetes (8)

Seeing Madam Meng¡¯s face suddenly sank, Imperial Doctor Zhang smiled: ¡°Madam, don¡¯t think about it seriously. This diabetic syndrome is different from other diseases. Miss Bai obviously has a cure for this disease. You must do what she says, and you will certainly be alright.¡± Madam Meng looked at Imperial Doctor Zhang contemptuously. He was an imperial doctor of the imperial hospital. But for a little profit, he partnered with Meng Nan to sing a drama? After singing and drinking, the audience will think that Bai Zhi was really a good doctor. Meng Nan was afraid of his mother to be hunrgy, so after counting the time, he turned and said to the maidservant: ¡°You prepare some breakfast that Miss Bai said before and show it to her first, then bring it here for mother.¡± Madam Meng couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, and so she said with a sharp tone: ¡°The snow is so heavy outside. Are you nning to let me eat cold meals?¡± The maidservant busily said: ¡°Madam, don¡¯t worry, I will use the small stove to warm it up, it won¡¯t be cold.¡± Meng Nan waved his hand and motioned to her to do it. This matter would only make his mother more irritable, so it¡¯s better not to say anything anymore. * Bai Zhi was in the guest room and still sleeping, but Dongfang Mu had already gotten up and practicing martial arts in the courtyard. He had been used to it, and it had never changed for decades. The maidservant brought breakfast and knocked on the door. Dongfang Mu thought she had brought it for Bai Zhi, so he said: ¡°She didn¡¯t sleep long. She will eatter. Don¡¯t wake her up.¡± The maidservant was embarrassed: ¡°This is not for Miss Bai, this is for our madam. Miss Bai said has said that we have to show her meals first.¡± Dongfang Mu frowned. Why is it so troublesome? Isn¡¯t it just treating the disease? If she was sick, she should take the medicine. What else is there to do? The door suddenly opened, and Bai Zhi stood at the door wearing her clothes. She took a nce at the tray in the maidservant¡¯s hand, and opened the lids one by one, then said: ¡°Cut it in half.¡± The maidservant was stunned for a moment, and then asked: ¡°Cut in half? Is it for every dish or in total?¡± Bai Zhi waved her hand: ¡°The staple food reduced in half, the small dishes also cut in half. You can add a little more vegetables, not too many.¡± The maidservant looked at the things in her hand and thought, are they trying to feed a rabbit? Their madam has a good appetite. How can she be full in just a little amount? Seeing her stunned, Bai Zhi said: ¡°I am doing this for your madam¡¯s good. If you don¡¯t control the food that your madam eats, her disease will have another attack. Every time it happens, it will damage her body more.¡± The maidservant nodded quickly: ¡°This ve understands, this ve will now leave!¡± ¡± After the maidservant left, Bai Zhi was no longer sleepy, so she washed and dressed. Seeing this, the servants who were waiting in the courtyard hurried to the kitchen to fetch them hot breakfast. There were various kinds of snacks, porridge and rice, and eight side dishes. Everything looked exquisite and delicious. Bai Zhi looked at the food at this table and sighed, ¡°What a pity!¡± Dongfang Mu was eating happily. Although the food was good at home, Bai Zhi only cooks asionally. Usually only for lunch and dinner. Breakfast was done by the chef. The style was simple and there were few categories. Compared with the Meng Family, it was rtively very different. Dongfang Mu swallowed the food, looked up at Bai Zhi, and asked: ¡°What a pity?¡± Bai Zhi put a piece of sugar cake in her mouth and took a bite, then said: ¡°Madam Meng should be very fond of sweets, so the cooks in the mansion are very good at it. Look at these desserts, it looks like the eight treasure rice recipe. Unfortunately, now that she has this disease, she can no longer eat these sweets. Even if she is greedy, she can only taste a bite or two.¡± Chapter 738 - Diabetes (9)

Chapter 738: Diabetes (9)

Dongfang Mu raised an eyebrow and said: ¡°That¡¯s a pity. These cakes are dipped in powdered sugar and they taste really good.¡± Bai Zhi almost sprays the porridge out of her mouth. Her grandfather¡¯s words were really funny. If Madam Meng heard it, wouldn¡¯t she be angry? After breakfast, Bai Zhi went to see Madam Meng and asked Dongfang Mu if he was going. Dongfang Mu waved his hand: ¡°I eat too much, I have to digest it before going over. You go first, and I¡¯lle overter.¡± When Bai Zhi arrived, Meng Yuande also just arrived. He apanied Madam Meng and Meng Nan to have breakfast. Meng Nan was afraid that his mother would be greedy for sweets, so he didn¡¯t let the maidservant serve those. They ate the same meal as his mother. When Meng Yuande saw Bai Zhi entering the room, he hurriedly put down the bowl in his hand and hurried to the door: ¡°Miss Bai, you¡¯re here!.¡± He said with a smile on the face, but his eyes were looking behind her. Bai Zhi nodded at him and went straight to Madam Meng. Madam Meng looked at her coldly. Her eyes were as sharp as the knife. As if she wanted to shed Bai Zhi¡¯s body into pieces and look through her inside and out. Bai Zhi had been mentally prepared for a long time. Madam Meng didn¡¯t like her. She thought that she seduced Meng Nan and so she sent her close maidservant to Huangtuo Vige to inquire. She didn¡¯t forget about this, she kept remembering it. There was a faint smile on her face when she collided her eyes on her, then softly said: ¡°Madam, let me check your pulse!¡± Madam. Meng didn¡¯t move, she still stared at Bai Zhi with cold eyes and said coldly: ¡°The appearance is really good, no wonder my Nan¡¯er treats you¨C¡± Before Madam. Meng had finished speaking, she was immediately interrupted by Meng Nan: ¡°Mother, what are you talking about?¡± Meng Yuande was waiting for Dongfang Mu. So he leaned on his chair while ncing outside. He didn¡¯t see any sign of Dongfang Muing, so he shrank back, but then heard his wife¡¯s words and frowned. If this girl belongs to an ordinary girl, and his wife would say this, he wouldn¡¯t say anything. But this girl was not an ordinary person. If those words were heard by Dongfang Mu, it would be a disaster. ¡°Madam, don¡¯t talk nonsense, Miss Bai is here to check your condition. Don¡¯t say anything anymore.¡± Master Meng said and busily winked at his wife. Unfortunately, his wife didn¡¯t look at him, her eyes were always on Bai Zhi¡¯s body. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you won¡¯te to the capital? So why are you here? In the end, you can¡¯t resist the temptation of prosperity?¡± Madam Meng¡¯s eyes became sharper, and what she said made people feel ufortable. Bai Zhi softly replied: ¡°Whether Ie to the capital or not, depends on my own volition. I wille when I want toe, and I will leave when I want to leave. No one can control me. As for the temptation of prosperity and wealth, no matter where I am, if I want to be reach and prosperous, it¡¯s very easy for me to do it. Unlike some people relying on the glorious and wealth passed down by their ancestors. This thing is hard to say if it willst forever!¡± ¡°You¨Cwhat do you mean by that?¡± Madam Meng was so angry that she asked while pointing her finger at Bai Zhi¡¯s nose. This kind of words, Bai Zhi didn¡¯t want to say it, but if she didn¡¯t say it, Madam Meng will not know that she was not easy to bully. If they met again next time, she might say something nasty again to her. If this was the case, it¡¯s better to solve it once, so as not to let her get angry again. Meng Nan rushed to her mother¡¯s side in anxiousness: ¡°Mother, Zh¡¯ier didn¡¯t mean that, don¡¯t think too much!¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t mean that? I am thinking too much? Didn¡¯t you hear what she said? Isn¡¯t she making fun of our Meng Family for eating our heritage wealth?¡± Chapter 739 - Diabetes (10)

Chapter 739: Diabetes (10)

Meng Nan shook his head again and again: ¡°No, no, she didn¡¯t mean that. You should calm down.¡± ¡°Let her leave, let her leave right away. Even if I die of this illness, I don¡¯t need her to treat me!¡± Madam Meng was so angry that she beat the bed. Meng Yuande on the other hand was speechless. He heard Bai Zhi¡¯s words clearly, he also felt very ufortable. Although his wife said something unpleasant, her words were even more unpleasant. Bai Zhi shrugged her shoulders: ¡°You don¡¯t need to drive me away, I¡¯ll go. Don¡¯t think my words are ugly. Every sentence I said is true. You can think about it. Don¡¯t always put your eyes above your head. As if the world only belongs to you. There are so many people. Do you think you are noble than others? Not necessarily!¡± After that, she turned around and left. She didn¡¯t take another look at the people in the room. She was not in the mood and didn¡¯t need to. Meng Nan wanted to chase her, but Madam Meng stubbornly held him back: ¡°If you dare to chase her, I will die.¡± Imperial Doctor Zhang had been standing in the corner. Seeing Bai Zhi leaving, he hurriedly chasing after her, leaving the three people in the room. Meng Nan sat down on the side of the bed and sighed: ¡°Mother, why are you so troublesome? It¡¯s impossible for me and her.¡± When Madam Meng heard this, she looked at her son and busily said: ¡°What do you mean by this? Don¡¯t you like her?¡± Meng Nan shook his head: ¡°What about it if I like her? She doesn¡¯t like me, didn¡¯t you see it? If she has a slight affection for me, why would she say this to you? She did it on purpose to show you. Don¡¯t you understand? She doesn¡¯t want me to have illusions about her anymore.¡± Madam Meng was stunned: ¡°Really? Didn¡¯t shee in here in the capital for you? Didn¡¯t she want to be the next Madam Meng?¡± Meng Nan shook his head, his eyes were covered with bitter and his voice was filled with loneliness: ¡°Mother, in your eyes, the seat of Madam Meng is extremely noble. But in her eyes, it was nothing. She doesn¡¯t aim at it at all. If not because something happened, she will not evene to the capital.¡± Meng Yuande also sighed: ¡°Madam, you are really in trouble this time.¡± Madam Meng became more confused, why was she in trouble? ¡°Do you know where Bai Zhi lives now? Do you know who came with Bai Zhist night? You have offended Bai Zhi like this now. Do you think he will spare you?¡± Madam Meng asked weakly: ¡°Who is the ¡®he¡¯ you are saying?¡± ¡°Dongfang Mu, he is still in our mansion. When Bai Zhi is refining your medicine the whole night, he also stayed. He didn¡¯t go back, he rested in our guest room. If he heard about this, do you think he will give me a face?¡± Madam Meng became even more confused. This Bai Zhi was a mountain vige girl. Even if she knew some medical skills, how could she have some rtionship with the Dongfang family? It doesn¡¯t make sense. ¡°What the hell is going on? You guys quickly make it clear!¡± Meng Nan had nothing to say, he turned and left. Meng Yuande rushed outside to apologize to Dongfang Mu. Madam Meng was still confused, so she busily pulled the maidservant on her side: ¡°What happened yesterday? Tell me clearly.¡± The maidservant didn¡¯t know anything, except that Bai Zhi was very dedicated to treating their madam¡¯s illness. Their master was in awe of that Master Dongfang. While their young master was always guarding her and didn¡¯t leave. That¡¯s all and nothing else. Chapter 740 - Jin Country Envoy

Chapter 740: Jin Country Envoy

When Bai Zhi returned to the guest house, Dongfang Mu was about toe out, and so the two collided at the door. ¡°Your back so soon? Have you seen the person?¡± Dongfang Mu took the oil paper umbre in the maidservant¡¯s hand and blocked the flying snow for Bai Zhi. Bai Zhi looked up at the snowy sky, a cold wind poured in from her neckline, which made her shiver. The winter in the capital was even colder than in the northwest. This kind of cold seems can prate a person¡¯s bones, and can even coagte the blood in the body. Hu Feng went to meet the envoy of the Jin Country, but he hasn¡¯te back yet. She doesn¡¯t know whether his business went smoothly. ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s go back, we are no longer needed here.¡± She retracted her gaze and smiled at Dongfang Mu, who was holding the umbre for her. Dongfang Mu was stunned. Doesn¡¯t she call him master? Or grandfather? Grandpa was a folk name. This was an address by the ordinary people to their grandfather. This word sounds a little strangepared with the word grandfather. No matter whether she called her master or grandfather, what matters is she treats him like a grandfather, right? I ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back. No matter how magnificent this Meng Mansion is, it¡¯s not as good as our own home.¡± As he said, he held Bai Zhi¡¯s arm and pulled her close to him, to keep her out of the wind and snow. After leaving the courtyard, just when they were about to take another step, Meng Nan chased after them with a flushed face. There was even white smoke kepting out of his mouth. ¡°Zhi¡¯er, let me exin.¡± Bai Zhi winked her eye towards him, but he didn¡¯t understand what she meant. He opened his mouth and said: ¡°My mother, she said something wrong, but don¡¯t me her. She is like that, but she is not a bad person. So don¡¯t take it seriously.¡± Before Bai Zhi could speak, Dongfang Mu shouted: ¡°What did your mother say? Did it make my Zhi¡¯er angry?¡± His voice raised a few degrees, which made Meng Nan¡¯s heart trembled, and he regretted it secretly. Bai Zhi winked at him, but he didn¡¯t react. Only now he understood what she meant. Bai Zhi busily said: ¡°No, no, she just woke up and said some nonsense. How can I put such nonsense that a patient said into my heart?¡± Dongfang Mu was not stupid. Seeing Meng Nan was so anxious, how can a patient simply talk nonsense? It can be seen that Bai Zhi just doesn¡¯t want him to care, so he softly snorted and said: ¡°In the future, anyone who dares to be disrespectful to you will be disrespectful to me, Dongfang Mu. Just tell me who that person is. Regardless if it¡¯s the Empress Dowager or the emperor, I, Dongfang Mu, will vent your anger.¡± Meng Yuande also rushed into the guest courtyard. When he heard those words, his legs soften in fright. When other people said such a thing, he wouldn¡¯t take it seriously. But now, it¡¯s different. It was Dongfang Mu who said this, he had to take it seriously. Dongfang Mu not only has this temper and character but also has the ability. After Dongfang Mu said those words, he pulled Bai Zhi and left, without even looking at Meng Yuande and Meng Nan. It wasn¡¯t until the two of them disappearedpletely in the wind and snow that the father and son returned to their senses. They both sighed and felt mncholy. * Qingyang Inn Hu Feng, with two thousand elite soldiers, traveled hundreds of miles away from the capital, were waiting for the arrival of the envoy of the Jin Country in the Qingyang Inn. They were originally scheduled to arrive on the 5th day, but it was now the 7th day, and they couldn¡¯t see even a single figure. Zhou Gang sent a freshly brewed tea to Hu Feng and said: ¡°His Royal Highness, is it possible that the heavy snow in front of the mountain has blocked the mountain, and they can¡¯t make it, so it was dyed?¡± Hu Feng shook his head: ¡°This snow is not too big. How could it be possible to seal the mountain just 2 days ago? It¡¯s definitely not because of this.¡± Chapter 741 - Jin Country Envoy (2)

Chapter 741: Jin Country Envoy (2)

Hu Feng picked up the teacup and took a sip, his stiff body immediately feltfortable. Zhou Gang opened his mouth again and said: ¡°Why don¡¯t we do this, this subordinate will take some people to explore. If there is anything, we can deal with it in time.¡± Hu Feng nodded: ¡°Alright, you go right away, you divide your group into three, and investigate. No matter what happens, don¡¯t act rashly. Report to me first.¡± Zhou Gang retired and called the soldiers. He was about to leave the inn when the spy they sent out hurriedly returned. Zhou Gang busily stopped his men and asked: ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± The spy hurriedly replied: ¡°Answering back to the general, something bad happened. The envoy of the Jin Country was ambushed in Jinyang County. The prince of Jin Country was wounded and fled while fighting the assassins. Now his whereabouts are unknown. Princess Jin was poisoned and was in aa for many days. If she won¡¯t wake up, I¡¯m afraid she will die soon. The guards and maidservants apanying them have been killed or injured.¡± Zhou Gang¡¯s expression drastically changed: ¡°What? Why didn¡¯t the person in charge at the post house report such a big event?¡± The spy said again: ¡°None of the staff in the post house were spared. They were all killed, so no one reported.¡± Zhou Gang left his horse, pulled the spy, and went to find Hu Feng. After hearing it, Hu Feng also had a doubt. After the spy left, he asked Zhou Gang, ¡°What do you think?¡± Zhou Gang answered: ¡°This general thought that this matter was quite strange. When a group of assassins came, the prince was seriously injured and disappeared, but the princess was poisoned. And it happened that all the staff in the post also died, and so they couldn¡¯t send a report. But the strangest thing is, the envoys all died, but the government in Jinyang County didn¡¯t even know such a big event happened in the post? That¡¯s very unusual.¡± Hu Feng nodded: ¡°What¡¯s more, Jinyang County is only 60 miles away from Qinyang. We have been here for many days. The government of Jinyang County should have known it.¡± Zhou Gang replied: ¡°Yes, the envoy of Jin Country must travel through the Jinyang County to enter the capital. This route was set long ago. In the beginning, the emperor had specially ordered the state officials on the way to wee them with utmost care. With this regard, the post house was even re-decorated. As a county magistrate, he must always pay attention to the envoys and his party. It¡¯s impossible for them not to know that something happened to the post.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to Jinyang County first. Let¡¯s go ahead and let our brothers leave the camp half a dayter.¡± Zhou Gang immediately understood. After spending a long time with Hu Feng, he could guess what he was thinking when he spoke. An hourter, Hu Feng and Zhou Gang, dressed in ordinary clothes and set off from the small road. When they were near the Jinyang, they went to the official road. There were two post houses in Jinyang. One was outside the city, mostly for officials and pedestrians traveling on the night road to temporarily settle down, and the other one was in the city. It looked like an inn, but muchrger than the ordinary inn, and the decoration was more elegant. The steward and the staff in it were all arranged by the government to entertain the leading officials above the 6th rank of the country and the envoys. Hu Feng and Zhou Gang went straight to the city. Since the beginning, the envoys were arranged to stay in the post house in the city. Originally, they will only stay here for one night, and then sett off to go to the capital the next morning. If nothing happens, they will arrive in Qingyang County in 6 days. But today was the 7th day. When the two came to the post house, they saw that the door was closed tightly, and there seemed to be bloody handprints on the door, but the bloodstains were dry. The stone steps outside the door were covered with hard snow. Under the snow, there were bright red spots of blood. Zhou Gang stepped forward and knocked on the door. After a long time, there was still no response, so he kicked the door open. Chapter 742 - Jin Country Envoy (3)

Chapter 742: Jin Country Envoy (3)

There were corpses all over the courtyard. Some of them had been buried in snow, and some of them showed half of their legs. Strangely, on the folded corridor, there were bloodstains everywhere, but there were no bodies, not a single one. There were obvious traces of blood dragged on the ground, as if it had been specially cleaned up here, and then the dead were thrown into the open space in the courtyard before the blood of the corpse had solidified. Obviously, there must be important people who had to go this way, and so they just cleaned up in such a hurry. Across the long corridor, there was not a single living figure on the way. The door inside was wide open, and so the two of them walked straight in. Zhou Gang¡¯s hand gripped the handle of the sword. He also couldn¡¯t help but lighten his steps and listen to the sound in all directions. There were also dead people in the rooms. But just like the outside, the dead were clustered on both sides. There was no obstruction in the middle path that leads to the stairs. It felt like it was guiding them to go that way. Looking at the clothes of these dead people, they should the staff in this post house and the guards of Jin Country. They were dressed differently. The two stood still in the hall. And before they could take a step into the stairs, they suddenly heard a sound of pedaling downstairs. Fortunately, they were two men and it was daytime. If they were reced by two women standing with corpses, and then suddenly they a noise, they would have scared to death. A in white figure turned out from the corner of the stairs and looked at the two of them. It was a girl. After seeing them, she turned around and ran upstairs. Zhou Gang was about to chase, but Hu Feng stopped him. Hu Feng shook his head without saying a word and pulled Zhou Gang back. ¡°Your Highness, why don¡¯t we go upstairs?¡± Zhou Gang asked in a low voice. Hu Feng said: ¡°The girl clearly came to lead us. There must be a trap on that staircase. Let¡¯s change our way and see what she is trying to do.¡± Zhou Gang suddenly realized that this might be the case after careful consideration. They kicked the door so loud but that girl didn¡¯te out early. Instead, she came out only when they to this ce. She was obviously leading them to go that way. Hu Feng led Zhou Gang over to the courtyard with dead people and said, ¡°The upper window is broken, let¡¯s go up from here.¡± As soon as he said those words, Hu Feng jumped up, swung up, and broke into the window. Zhou Gang followed closely, and after entering through the window, he rolled on the spot. Unexpectedly, he fell into the arms of a corpse. He felt gloomy and stood up immediately. The woman in white clothes was standing at the other end of the stairs and waiting while looking downstairs. Suddenly, she heard a noise, and so she quickly turned around to look. Then, she saw the two men she just met downstairs, they were already standing at the end of the corridor. ¡°Miss, why do you lead us up here?¡± Hu Feng asked. The woman¡¯s face turned pale. She kept retreating until she reached the corner. Zhou Gang wanted to step forward to hold her but was stopped by Hu Feng: ¡°Don¡¯t go there. This woman is very sly, there must be something over there. She is leading us to go that way again.¡± Hu Feng was a martial artist, his senses were much more sensitive than ordinary people. Right beside him, inside the closed door, there was shallow breathing. He pulled Zhou Gang and winked at him. Zhou Gang understood his meaning, he turned around and kicked the door, and then they dodge aside. No mechanism or people wasing out of the door. The breathing was still shallow. It seemed that the person was not shocked by this sudden movement, and even affected by it. Chapter 743 - Jin Country’s Envoy (4)

Chapter 743: Jin Country¡¯s Envoy (4)

Seeing this, the woman in white clothes who was standing in the corner was shocked and she couldn¡¯t care about anything else. She rushed forward and knelt in front of the two of them: ¡°Two heroes, if you¡¯re here to ask for money, I can give you all our money. I¡¯ll give it all to you. If you want to take someone, I can, I can serve you, but I beg you to spare my sister.¡± As she spoke, she stretched out her hand to untie her waistband. She didn¡¯t wear much originally. So when she pulled out her waistband, her spring-like chest was immediately revealed. Although the appearance of the woman was not outstanding, her skin was white and tender. Especially, under the bright red colored belly band, she looked even more alluring. Zhou Gang was nearly forty years old, but only lived most of the time on the battlefield. He was brave and iparable when he kills the enemy. But this was his first time to see such a scene, he subconsciously helped the kneeling girl and tried to tell her that they were not bad guys... ... Hu Feng had already stepped into the room at this time. He didn¡¯t expect that Zhou Gang woulde forward to help others. It was toote to remind him. Sure enough, just when Zhou Gang¡¯s hand touched the woman¡¯s arm, who knows what moves the woman used, she ced a sharp dagger on Zhou Gang¡¯s neck in an instant. Zhou Gang was dumbfounded. He had defended against her many times, but in the end, he was still nted? The woman¡¯s dagger rested on Zhou Gang¡¯s neck. If he moved by inch, he would definitely die. Hu Feng frowned, standing with one foot inside and the other outside. The woman said: ¡°Back out.¡± Hu Feng didn¡¯t move. The woman had to open her mouth again: ¡°If you don¡¯t back out, I will kill him.¡± Hu Feng still didn¡¯t move. Instead, he looked at the woman¡¯s face and said: ¡°The person inside is Princess Qianfang of Jin Country!¡± The woman¡¯s eyes shed and then asked: ¡°Who sent you here?¡± Hu Feng asked again: ¡°It¡¯s you who hurt the princess, right?¡± The woman¡¯s eyes immediately became red: ¡°You fart, how could I harm the princess? How could I harm the princess? While everyone is dying, escaping, or disappearing. Only I keep guarding the princess. So how can you say that I harm her?¡± Hu Feng continued to say: ¡°Since you didn¡¯t harm your princess, why didn¡¯t you go to the government to ask for help? She is poisoned. If it won¡¯t be detoxified in time, she will die sooner orter. Doesn¡¯t it mean that you are harming her?¡± ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t want to? But this is the Chu Country, who can I go to? That damn Jinyang Magistrate didn¡¯te to see me at all. And as soon as I left, the princess was almost killed. I can only guard her here, what else can I do?¡± The woman¡¯s emotions were almost out of control, her hand holding the knife was trembling when she spoke. Hu Feng became anxious when he saw this. Hu Feng raised his hands and said: ¡°You calm down, we are not bad guys. We are here to investigate the situation that happened under Prince Jin¡¯s order. Prince Jin has been waiting for all of you for three days in Qingyang County.¡± The woman snorted coldly: ¡°If you want to look for an excuse, can you find a decent one? We ended up like this, isn¡¯t because Prince Jin ordered it? But now you are saying Prince Jin has been waiting for us in Qingyang for three days? Only the ghost will believe it!¡± When Zhou Gang heard this, he anxiously said: ¡°Miss, don¡¯t talk nonsense. Our Prince Jin has been waiting for your team in Qingyang County, he didn¡¯t even leave half a step. You said that Prince Jin ordered to kill you all? You have to have a basis for that. ¡° The woman sneered: ¡°Basis? I have seen it with my own eyes, what basis do I still need?¡± Chapter 744 - Jin Country Envoy (5)

Chapter 744: Jin Country Envoy (5)

Hu Feng raised an eyebrow and his expression turned cold: ¡°What did you see with your own eyes?¡± Before the woman had time to speak, there was a loud shout from outside: ¡°Catch the thief, seal all the exits, and kill without mercy.¡± Hu Feng immediately understood: ¡°We fell into a trap!¡± Zhou Gang hasn¡¯t figured out yet. What was his highness thinking? The woman suddenly saw stars in front of her eyes, her arm was numb, and the dagger in her hand fell to the ground. Her arm then was held by the man, who was originally more than ten meters away from her. She thought her death was imminent, and so she closed her eyes while the dagger hasn¡¯t fallen to her body yet. Hu Feng released her arm and said: ¡°Put your clothes on. I will take you away here. If you stay here, only death awaits you.¡± The woman was puzzled: ¡°We won¡¯t die if we go with you?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to believe what I say. It¡¯s better to take a gamble. Maybe if you gamble on this one, you and your princess will survive.¡± Zhou Gang also said: ¡°Miss, if we have the heart to harm you, you should have been dead by then. Why should we waste time talking with you? Those people outside didn¡¯te sooner orter. Obviously, they came for us, but if we just leave, and you fall into their hands, your end will be unpredictable. You follow us now and we will promise you that we will send you the capital safely.¡± The woman seemed a little moved, but there was still a hint of hesitation in her eyes. At this time, there were screams from the stairs, and as Hu Feng expected, she made traps in there. Hu Feng said: ¡°You kill their people now, do you think they will let you go? Listening to the sound, how many do you think you can kill with your trap?¡± The woman gritted her teeth and finally nodded: ¡°Okay, I will go with you.¡± She quickly fastened her belt and rushed into the room to carry the unconscious girl on the bed. The girl was still covered with ayer of gauze. Her face couldn¡¯t be seen. Zhou Gang said: ¡°You are a weak woman, how can you carry her on your back? Let me do it!¡± The woman began to hesitate again. Her princess¡¯s body was much more precious than a thousand gold. How can she let a strange man carry her casually? Hu Feng frowned, his eyes full of displeasure, and so he angrily said: ¡°At this moment, what are you still thinking? Is life more important or this indispensable thing important?¡± The woman was yelled at by him, but she understood. He was right. She can lose her life now, so why should she care about these unnecessary things? If their princess woke up, she will not me her. Zhou Gang felt that the woman on her back was very light, he was afraid that she would fall on the road, so he took a cloth strip and tie her body on him. Then he and Hu Feng jumped out of the window. When the people outside rushed to the room, there was no figure, nor a shadow. ¡°Trash, you asshole ¨C what happened?¡± ¡°My lord, if not because someone installed traps on the stairs and blocked our way, we wouldn¡¯t let the people run.¡± ¡°Everyone now has run away, what¡¯s the point of saying these now? Why don¡¯t you chase after them?¡± After Hu Feng and Zhou Gang took the two girls out of the post-house, they rode straight to the city gate, only to find that the city gate was already closed. It was obvious that they hade prepared to close the gate in broad daylight. ¡°His Royal Highness, what shall we do now?¡± Zhou Gang asked. Hu Feng immediately turned his horse¡¯s head and led Zhou Gang into a secluded alley. Only after that, he replied to his question: ¡°There is an ambush at the city gate. If you try to break through, you will be caught in their trap. At that time, all the dead people in the post house will be counted on your head and me.¡± Chapter 745 - Jin Country Envoy (6)

Chapter 745: Jin Country Envoy (6)

Zhou Gang angrily scolded: ¡°What a vicious trick, but how did they know that we will enter the city at this time? And only the two of us?¡± Hu Feng looked up and watched the peopleing and going in the alley. Then, he saw a strange face passed by him: ¡°It¡¯s the spy. How long did hee back after he was sent out?¡± Zhou Gang thought for a while and said: ¡°2 days, I sent a total of three spies, but only one of them came back. What¡¯s more, he said that he didn¡¯t see the envoy of the Jin Country, so they went forward without thinking too much.¡± ¡°Two days? From Qingyang to Jinyang, it¡¯s only 60 miles away. If they rushed in there, they wouldn¡¯t even travel for half a day, but they took 2 days. It was obvious that the real spy had been killed. The spy we met was fake. He deliberately gave us the news here at that time to lead us into this trap. ¡° Zhou Gang scolded: ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t let me see that kid again, or else I will tear him up.¡± The woman who had been sitting behind Hu Feng listened to their conversation and suddenly understood that they were really not bad people. Instead, they were the people who came to meet them. It¡¯s just, right in the middle, they were caught in this in the treacherous plot, and they were in danger. ¡°I just wronged you. I, Jin¡¯er, willpensate you two!¡± Zhou Gang waved his hand: ¡°You don¡¯t need to be like this. You protected your master sincerely. We admire it very much.¡± At this moment, a group of officers and soldiers ran across the street and went to the city gate. Hu Feng said: ¡°We can¡¯t get out of the city now, and we must not show up in front of those people. Otherwise, this false usation will really fell on our head.¡± Zhou Gang nced back. There were mostly dpidated old houses in this alley. There was no one on the road. They should be abandoned houses that have not been inhabited for a long time. ¡°His Royal Highness, why don¡¯t we take shelter here first, and then meet with our men. At that time, let¡¯s see what these devils in Jinyang county can say.¡± Hu Feng nodded his head: ¡°Good, but these two horses must be hidden well. They are too eye-catching.¡± Zhou Gang walked from the end of the alley. There were seven dpidated houses in this alley. Only the innermost house was upied by the elderly, and the other houses were deserted. Zhou Gang hid the horse in the second house in the alley, and then they went to the fifth house. In this way, if someone checks the houses and finds a horse in the second house, it will cause some disturbances. At that time, they will have buffer time to escape. There was a pear tree nted in the small yard. In this cold winter, the pear tree was standing bare and very deste. Hu Feng thought of the pear tree he nted in Huangtuo Vige. The dpidated house was beyond imagination. There was heavy snow outside the house and light snow inside the house. The cold wind poured in, making the ce even colder than outside. Hu Feng took off his cotton-padded jacket and spread it in the corner of the room, then asked Zhou Gang to put Princess Qian Fang on his clothes. Zhou Gang hurriedly took off his clothes and gave them to Hu Feng, but Hu Feng gave them to Jin¡¯er: ¡°Miss Jin¡¯er, wear them.¡± Jin¡¯er has been frozen long ago. Seeing the warm jacket, she was naturally moved, but she still shook her head: ¡°I¡¯m a ve, you don¡¯t need to care about me.¡± Hu Feng stuffed the jacket to her directly, he didn¡¯t say anything. He just turned around and led Zhou Gang out of the house. ¡°His Royal Highness, if we make a fire here, it¡¯s alright during the day time, but if it¡¯s at night, I¡¯m afraid it will attract people.¡± Hu Feng swung his sword and chopped off the dried pear tree. Then said without turning his head back: ¡°Now, let¡¯s burn it first. We will use this to make charcoal. Burning charcoal at night will not attract people.¡± Chapter 746 - Jin Country Envoy (7)

Chapter 746: Jin Country Envoy (7)

Zhou Gang happily said: ¡°His Royal Highness knows how to make charcoal?¡± Hu Feng swung his sword and chopped down the pear tree, and said in a low voice: ¡°In Huangtuo Vige, I live the life of ordinary people, so it¡¯s not surprising that I can do what they can do.¡± Speaking of this, Zhou Gang¡¯s face was filled with sadness. They all didn¡¯t have an easy life in these past three years. Fortunately, they all survived. They all survived until the end to have a turning point. While Zhou Gang was burning the woods in the yard, Hu Feng went out to buy some food. He walked in the street while looking around secretly. Sure enough, as he expected, there were officers and soldiers in in clothes squatting everywhere. Although they tried hard to pretend to be ordinary people, the way they move and talk doesn¡¯t look like ordinary people at all. After all, they were not ordinary. On the contrary, Hu Feng looked very ordinary. He smeared his face, kept lowering his head, and shrink her shoulders while he talked and walked. Additionally, he was wearing very ordinary clothes. With his three years of experience as a civilian, he perfectly deceived everyone¡¯s eyes. Hu Feng handed two steamed buns to Jin¡¯er: ¡°Eat it.¡± Jin¡¯er hadn¡¯t eaten anything for two days. When she saw the steamed buns, she couldn¡¯t care about any etiquette at all. She hurriedly took the buns and ate them. After eating a few bites, she found that both men were looking at her, she blushed in shame and turned around to continue eating. After Jin¡¯er finished eating, Hu Feng asked, ¡°Miss Jin, can you tell us what happened after you got here?¡± Jin¡¯er turned her head and nced at the princess beside her. Her body trembled when the tragic situation of that night seemed to reappear in front of her eyes. Hu Feng and Zhou Gang didn¡¯t urge her either, they waited for her to calm down. After a while, Jin¡¯er finally spoke: ¡°When we arrived at Jinyang City that day, it was already nearly evening. The prince and the princess went to their rooms to rest after a simple dinner. There was nothing unusual at the beginning. Apart from us, there were only the guards of the post house, and no one else. But in the middle of the night, a group of people in ck appeared in the post house. All of them were highly skilled in martial arts and ruthless. They killed all the guards we had brought. The Prince wants to protect the princess, but he was almost killed by the assassins. The Princess saved the prince and was poisoned in the end.¡± ¡°The Prince was defeated by those assassins and had no choice but to ran away wounded. Those people didn¡¯t care about me and the princess anymore, they all went after the Prince.¡± ¡°Later, a man who imed to be Prince Jin came. He arrested the remaining guards and maids in the post house and said that he would interrogate them strictly.¡± Zhou Gang asked: ¡°Why didn¡¯t he arrest you and the princess?¡± Jin¡¯er shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know. Everyone has been taken away. Only me and the princess are left behind. I don¡¯t know why.¡± Hu Feng pulled out a pear tree that was about to be burnt and poured water on it, which made it have a sizzling sound. When the pear tree waspletely ck, he threw it into the fire again, then said: ¡°Because they need your princess as a bait. With this bait, we wille to your door. Only when we fall into their trap, they will achieve what they want.¡± Hu Feng looked at Zhou Gang again and said with a faint smile: ¡°Now, we are all caught in this trap.¡± Zhou Gang snorted: ¡°Don¡¯t let me know who is behind the scenes, I will not spare him.¡± Hu Feng opened his mouth and then closed it again. After all, he and Zhou Gang were not the only ones at this moment. Some words were not convenient to say. Chapter 747 - Suing for separation

Chapter 747: Suing for separation

Zhou Gang was impatient and upright. There were few twists and turns in his heart. There were some things that he would never think of unless he was reminded clearly. * Bai Zhi and Dongfang Mu left the Meng Family¡¯s Mansion house and returned to Dongfang Family Mansion. When they get out of the carriage, they saw they saw a man standing outside the gate, like a stone sculpture, letting the snowfall on his head. A thinyer of snow has umted on his navy blue cloak, but every time the person on the sidees over with an umbre, he pushed him away. Bai Zhi frowned. Is this person trying to y pitiful? He wants to win her and her mother¡¯s sympathy in this way? The servant hurriedly put over the footstool, then Dongfang Mu stepped down first and helped Bai Zhi get down of the carriage. Pei Qinghan looked at the child in a daze, the child who was quite simr to him. This child could be recognized as his child at a nce! He wanted to go, but his feet seemed to weigh a thousand pounds. He couldn¡¯t move even half a step. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t say a word of the thousand words that he had been umted in his heart. He only watched her get out of the carriage in a daze, watched her walked towards him step by step, watched the originally closed door open, and watched her figure almost disappear in front of his eyes. But then, he came back to his senses. If he doesn¡¯t speak to her now, there will be no chance in the future. Pei Qinghan suddenly rushed forward and grabbed Bai Zhi¡¯s arm tightly: ¡°Yan¡¯er, Yan¡¯er, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault. I was cheated on by that bitch. I thought I thought¨C¡± He couldn¡¯t say it. If he said it, Dongfang Mu would definitely kill him. ¡°Yan¡¯er, you believe me. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to recognize you. If you go back with me, I will definitelypensate you. You give me a chance, okay?¡± Bai Zhi couldn¡¯t get away, Dongfang Mu had no choice but to stretch out his hand. Pei Qinghan immediately retracted his hand after suffering from pain. Dongfang Mu pulled Bai Zhi behind him and stood tall in front of Pei Qinghan, then coldly said: ¡°Pei Qinghan, you still have the face toe here? What is this ce? Who are you to act wild in here?¡± Pei Qinghan¡¯s heart, liver, and lungs all trembled for a moment, but then he said: ¡°Father-inw, I was wrong before. I feel sorry for Wan¡¯er and Yan¡¯er. Father-nw, please, let me see Wan¡¯er!¡± Dongfang Mu stretched out his hand and pushed him out of the gate, then said angrily: ¡°You want to her? On the tenth day of this month, in the Yamen, you will definitely meet at that time.¡± Pei Qinghan busily asked: ¡°Why is it the Yamen?¡± Dongfang Mu sneered: ¡°You¡¯ll know it at that time. Why do you ask so many questions?¡± Then the gate closed, separating the two different worlds. One was as warm as spring, while the other one was covered with icy cold. Pei Qinghan suddenly thought of what Dongfang Wan had said before. Her eyes were very cold when he looked at him at that time. She looked at him silently for a long while, then said that she wanted to separate from him! I want to separate with you! For 13 years, no matter how he left her in the cold, took his concubine in front of her to humiliate her, and deliberately let the servants treat her badly, she never said that she would leave him. So he never thought that Dongfang Wan would divorce him one day! People only know pain when they lose something. When he has it, he doesn¡¯t know what he has and thought that it¡¯s just a dispensable thing. But now that he was about to lose it, he just realized that it was all he had. It¡¯s ridiculous, where did all his conceit and pride go? How did he be such a feeble person now? Chapter 748 - Waking up

Chapter 748: Waking up

When he returned to the Houfu, he was stunned for a long time, and then he remembered Bai Zhenzhu and Mrs. Liu. He immediately called someone to ask: ¡°What is Bai Zhenzhu¡¯s doing?¡± Si Fu was taken aback for a moment, he doesn¡¯t know who Pei Qinghan was talking about. ¡°Houye, there is no person called Bai Zhenzhu in our house!¡± Pei Qinghan closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and firmly said: ¡°It¡¯s the eldest miss.¡± Si Fu then came to understand and hurriedly replied: ¡°The Eldest Miss has been in the yard these days. She came to see you twice when you were unconscious. But it¡¯s so strange that she didn¡¯te when you are awake!¡± Pei Qing coldly snorted: ¡°Even if she wants toe, will she dare? Go and bring her over.¡± Sifu hurriedly responded: ¡°Yes.¡± He turned around and walked a few steps. But then he remembered that the second youngdy gave him silvers, so he stopped and turned to face Pei Qinghan, then said: ¡°Houye, Madam Xiang has been locked in the firewood room for several days now. And that Mama¡¯s family hase in here to cause trouble several times. What should we do about this?¡± Pei Qinghan waved his hand: ¡°Keep them shut first, don¡¯t let them die. It¡¯s still useful to keep them.¡± After meeting Dongfang Wan, he will let these two people testify for him. In those years, he was indeed cheated by them. If these two people die, then there will be no proof. Si Fu didn¡¯t dare to say anything more and hurriedly retired. Bai Zhenzhu was soon called over to Pei Qinghan¡¯s ce. Bai Zhenzhu came prepared. Before Pei Qinghan could speak, she knelt in front of Pei Qinghan, knocked her head to the floor. She didn¡¯t say anything but stayed just like that. Pei Qinghan red at her for a long time. The more he looked at her the more he got angry. Then, he suddenly asked: ¡°That day, when I took you to Dongfang Family Mansion, Wan¡¯er mentioned Bai Zhi. The look on your face changed. You knew that Bai Zhi is my daughter, right?¡± As Bai Zhenzhu slowly raised her head, two lines of tears fell on her face. She looked really pitiful. It¡¯s just a pity, Pei Qinghan only had hatred in his heart. There was nothing else that could enter his eyes. Bai Zhenzhu chokingly said, ¡°Houye, I didn¡¯t know that Bai Zhi was your daughter at first. Later, while on the way to the capital, I learned about it from my uncle and aunt. But at that time, I had no family or even a home. So even if I knew, I didn¡¯t mention it.¡± ¡°You are quite good at finding reasons for yourself as if you are so innocent. Do you think I am really a fool and let you y back and forth?¡± Looking back on the scenes at that time, there were a lot of ws. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t have that child in his heart at that time, so he didn¡¯t even try to verify it. He didn¡¯t find someone in the vige to ask about it. Perhaps in his heart, he also hopes for that child to be dead! ¡°Houye, Yan¡¯er dare not deceive you. Everything I said is true.¡± ¡°Yan¡¯er? Do you deserve that name? You bitch, do you think you deserve it?¡± Pei Qinghan¡¯s words were like a basin of ice water in the lunar month, that was poured on Bai Zhenzhu¡¯s head. The cold was biting and dripping into her clothes, making her shiver in the cold. Is this how she will wake up in this dream? She, who was a noble miss of Houfu be a bitch in the blink of an eye? She doesn¡¯t deserve that name? What about Bai Zhi? Why she deserves it and not her? ¡°Houye, don¡¯t forget, it¡¯s you who brought me here. I didn¡¯t ask you to bring me here. But now that you have found your biological daughter, you want to cross the river and demolish the bridge?¡± Bai Zhenzhu stopped crying and looked up at Pei Qinghan majestically. Her trembling heart suddenly calmed down. Chapter 749 - Who do you think you are?

Chapter 749: Who do you think you are?

Since even if she cry and beg, no one will feel sorry for her, and no one will let her go because of her weakness. Then, she better be strong and tries her best to fight for what she wants. Pei Qinghan looked at Bai Zhenzhu in surprise. When he brought her here from Huangtuo Vige. She always looked like a girl who has no courage. So he thought she was no different from an ordinary vige girl. Did he miss something? Or maybe, it¡¯s not that he missed something. Bai Zhenzhu has always been like this. To achieve her goal, she will use any means. She could even abandon her own parents. So how could she be the same as those ordinary vige girls? He didn¡¯t look further because he never cared about it. He thought everything would be under his control, and there wouldn¡¯t be any problem. No matter what Bai Zhenzhu do, he could manipte her under his palm. But right now, it seemed that he was wrong. He can now see Bai Zhenzhu highly standing in front. ¡°If I cross the river and demolish the bridge, what can you do?¡± Pei Qinghan asked. Bai Zhenzhu chuckled and slowly climbed up from the floor, then slowly patted the dust off her body. She raised her eyes to meet Pei Qing¡¯s cold gaze and smiled: ¡°Naturally, I won¡¯t sit and wait to die!¡± ¡°Who do you think you are? What do you think you can do?¡± Pei Qing snorted coldly. Bai Zhenzhu shrugged her shoulders: ¡°I really can¡¯t do too much. After all, I don¡¯t know a lot of people here in the capital, but you are different. You are the marquis of Changyuan Houfu. You can be considered a person with wealth and fame. If there will be rumors about your poisonous wife and you in the street, what do you think will happen?¡± Pei Qinghan stood up and pointed his finger at Bai Zhenzhu: ¡°Do you believe that I will kill you now?¡± Bai Zhenzhu¡¯s face didn¡¯t change, but rather her smile widen even more: ¡°Of course you can kill me now, but don¡¯t forget, my aunt and cousin are still alive now. You don¡¯t know where they are hiding in the capital. Once I lose contact with them, I¡¯m afraid that soon there will be unfavorable rumors about you in the streets.¡± Seeing Pei Qinghan¡¯s face changed, she knew that she was betting right, and so she continued to say: ¡°These rumors, if they are heard by ordinary people, it would only sound like a joke, but if it¡¯s passed to the ears of Dongfang family, and also passed to the emperor¡¯s ears. What do you think will be the consequences?¡± If it was passed into the Dongfang family, Dongfang Mu will eat him alive. If it passed into the emperor¡¯s ears, he and his Changyuan Houfu will be finished. His title will be gone. How will he face his ancestors by then? ¡°What do you want?¡± He gritted his teeth. Bai Zhenzhu smiled very proudly: ¡°I don¡¯t want anything much, I just want to keep things as they are. I will continue to be the eldest daughter of the Pei family, and you will continue to in taking care of your Changyuan Houfu.¡± Pei Qinghan roared: ¡°Impossible, how can someone like you covet the position of Eldest Miss Pei?¡± The smile on Bai Zhenzhu¡¯s face immediately became cold by three points: ¡°I am not worthy of it? It seems that you are still thinking about picking up Bai Zhi and letting her be the eldest miss of the Pei family. I advise you to destroy this idea in your heart! ¡° Pei Qinghan asked angrily: ¡°What do you mean by this? She is my daughter. It is only natural for me to take her back.¡± Bai Zhenzhu coldly snorted: ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t know her. She¡¯s very strong. It¡¯s good enough if she won¡¯t take revenge on you, but you still expect her to recognize you? Go ahead and keep dreaming of spring and autumn!¡± Chapter 750 - Bai Zhi’s Past

Chapter 750: Bai Zhi¡¯s Past

As Bai Zhenzhu said, he really didn¡¯t know Bai Zhi. He didn¡¯t know anything at all. He only knew that her name was Bai Zhi. She was thirteen years old. She came from Huangtuo Vige and knew medical skills. Except for this, he didn¡¯t know anything else. ¡°Tell me what you know.¡± Pei Qinghan¡¯s voice eased a little bit. Without the previous coldness. And when he mentioned Bai Zhi, his eyes became a bit soft. A softness that made Bai Zhenzhu¡¯s felt ufortable. ¡°So, did Houye ept my proposal?¡± Bai Zhenzhu raised an eyebrow as she looked at him. Pei Qinghan snorted: ¡°Don¡¯t think about the position of the eldestdy anymore. You can only be an adopted daughter at most. If that happened, you can at least find a husband with a good family and have a rich dowry. That¡¯s all there is to it. You can ept it or not.¡± Bai Zhenzhu calcted it secretly in her heart. She felt that Pei Qinghan¡¯s proposal seemed to be the best result. As long as she could stay in this Houfu and continue to enjoy a rich life. So what if she was only an adopted daughter? Besides, if she became Pei Qinghan¡¯s adopted daughter, she can find a husband with a family simr to Changyuan Houfu. Otherwise, if not, won¡¯t Pei Qinghan lose his face? ¡°Okay, that¡¯s it, dad!¡± She smiled beautifully like a flower and paid him greetings respectfully. Pei Qinghan¡¯s heart turned cold, he waved his hand in dissatisfaction: ¡°You don¡¯t need to act like this in the future. You don¡¯t need to act like a nobledy. I will naturally let you live a good life. But if you don¡¯t behave yourself, then don¡¯t me me for not being affectionate! ¡° Affectionate? Bai Zhenzhu sneered inside her heart. Between them, is there this thing called affection? ¡°Talk about it. I want to hear everything about Bai Zhi.¡± Pei Qinghan sat back and took a sip of the cold tea. Bai Zhenzhu pondered for a while. Should she tell the truth or not? If she tells the truth, Pei Qinghan will definitely be angry. If she tells lies, she will be exposed sooner orter. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Why aren¡¯t you talking?¡± Pei Qinghan asked. Bai Zhenzhu simply asked: ¡°Do you want to hear the truth or lies?¡± ¡°Of course, the truth. Do you even need to ask?¡± Pei Qinghan said. ¡°Then, if you hear ugly words, don¡¯t be angry after you hear it. Even if you are angry, you can¡¯t me me. It has nothing to do with me.¡± Bai Zhenzhu said. Pei Qinghan frowned. What does she mean? Did Bai Zhi had a bad life in Huangtuo Vige? No, if she has a bad life, how can she learn medicine? As everyone knows, being a doctor was very profitable and respected by many. ¡°Although what you say may be true, I will not argue with you.¡± Hearing his words, Bai Zhenzhi no longer felt worried. ¡°Bai Zhi is two years younger than me. She has lost her father at an early age. Her mother worked hard in the Bai family because she had not remarried. Her mother only wanted Bai Zhi to have a bite to eat and survive.¡± ¡°Bai Zhi has always been timid and cowardly. She was used like a maidservant by Xiaofeng, but never dared to resist it. A few months ago, my grandmother and aunt said that they would sell her to a dying sick old man as a concubine. She refused regardless of life and death, so while Zhao Lan was not at home, my grandmother and aunt beat her to death.¡± ¡°It¡¯s strange to say but, she who died came back to life. But from then on, she was like a different person. She was no longer timid and cowardly. She even made Zhao Lan separate from the Bai family. They lived separately, but since then, their life has been better and better. She even somehow learned medical skills.¡± Pei Qinghan¡¯s face looked very ugly. His fingers that were holding the armchair turned pale. As countless pictures appearing from his mind. Chapter 751 - Qingan Palace

Chapter 751: Qingan Pce

His daughter, he, Pei Qinghan¡¯s daughter, unexpectedly, unexpectedly¡ª It was his fault. It was all his fault. No wonder when that child saw him, the indifference in her eyes were colder than the snow falling in the sky. Thinking about Pei Xiachen¡¯s life, and that child¡¯s life, his heart felt in pain. It was so painful that he can hardly breathe. What is he going to do? What should he do to get that child¡¯s forgiveness? Bai Zhenzhu¡¯s lips slightly curved into a smile and then left quietly triumphantly. After Bai Zhenzhu left, Si Fu came in from outside and said to Pei Qinghan: ¡°Houye, you said that you wanted to lock up the eldest miss. Do you still want to lock her up?¡± When Pei Qinghan returned to his senses, he looked up at the empty doorway, then gritted his teeth and said: ¡°Don¡¯t lock her up first, you immediately send someone to find the whereabouts of Liu Guihua and Bai Xiaofeng. After you find them, don¡¯t startle the snake, just stare at them.¡± When Si Fu responded and left, Pei Qing coldly snorted: ¡°I, Pei Qinghan, hated being threatened the most.¡± * In Qing¡¯an Pce Su Chun was listening to the grand pcedy¡¯s report when a little pce maid came in and said: ¡°Empress, his highness, Prince Xiao is here.¡± Su Chun immediately said: ¡°Let hime in.¡± Then she waved her hand to the grand pcedy: ¡°You guys get out first.¡± When Chu Feng came in, there was no one else in the hall except the empress. He smiled and said: ¡°The empress mother is so anxious to call her son, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Su Chun beckoned to him, signaling him toe closer. Chu Feng stepped forward in two steps and then asked in a low voice, ¡°What does the empress mother want to say?¡± Su Chun smile and said: ¡°As you know, the Empress Dowager is standing on our side. As soon as I said about it, she immediately agreed.¡± Chu Feng¡¯s expression was overjoyed, then suddenly, Bai Zhi¡¯s pretty little face appeared in his mind. He was so happy that he quickly said: ¡°But now she has been taken away by Dongfang Mu. I have no chance to approach her!¡± Su Chun covered his mouth and chuckled: ¡°Look at you, are you that anxious to see that pretty girl? Why I didn¡¯t see you so anxious before?¡± ¡°Mother, don¡¯t make fun of me. I only have great ambition in mind, all the other things are nothing in my eyes.¡± Chu Feng said with a stern face. Su Chun nodded her head: ¡°It¡¯s best if you think this way. You must know, that what you can¡¯t touch the most in this world is the word love. When you be sessful in the future, what kind of beauty can¡¯t you get?¡± Chu Feng immediately cupped his hands and bowed his head: ¡°What the Empress Mother said is true. This son will keep it in mind.¡± Su Chun felt relieved and then said: ¡°Although Bai Zhi returned to Dongfang Family Mansion. The Empress Dowager said that as long as we finish arranging things, she can dere Bai Zhi to enter the pce. Even if Dongfang Mu is arrogant, what can he do? Can he let make his granddaughter resist the decree?¡± Chu Feng suppressed the joy in his heart and said with a straight face: ¡°Good. I don¡¯t know when the Empress Mother intends to do it?¡± Su Chun thought for a while and said, ¡°On the 9th day, the emperor will summon the Minister of Foreign Affairs that day. He will note to the harem. Dongfang Mu will also be with the emperor. Moreover, Chu Yan will still note back that day. It is the best time.¡± Today was the 7th day, so the 9th day will be the day after tomorrow. It was indeed a good day. Chu Feng calmed down and chatted with the empress a bit before he left the pce to prepare. Bai Zhi didn¡¯t know that there was a conspiracy being prepared for her. While she was still sleeping to make up for herck of sleep, the trap waspleted, and only waiting for her to deliver herself. On the 9th day of the lunar month. It was no longer snowing, but the cold wind was more piercing than before. The sky was gray. She felt like she almost forgot what a sunny day looks like. Chapter 752 - Qingan Palace (2)

Chapter 752: Qingan Pce (2)

How many days passed since Hu Feng left? She counted with her fingers. Didn¡¯t he say that she will be back on the 8th day? Today was the 9th day of the lunar month, so why there was still no sign of him? Before she could figure it out, a decree from the pce was sent to Dongfang Family Mansion. Dongfang Mu was not in the house. He entered the pce early in the morning. When the decree arrived, they naturally came out to ept the decree. In this bitterly cold weather, a group of people knelt on the thin snow that hadn¡¯t been shoveled in the yard. What kind of rules was this? No wonder the feudal dynasty will be overthrown one day. She was here at this time, so naturally, she can¡¯t avoid it. She knelt on her knees, after all, it wouldn¡¯t kneel for too long. But who knows if it was intentional or not, the eunuch dyed announcing the decree. He watched the group of people kneeling on the cold snow and shivering. After a long while, that dead eunuch cleared his throat and said, ¡°Bai Zhi listen to the order.¡± Bai Zhi was pushed by Dongfang Wan in the shoulder. Bai Zhi stepped forward kneeling by one step and said: ¡°Bai Zhi listens to the decree.¡± ¡°ording to the Empress Dowager¡¯s decree, Bai Zhi, you have to enter the pce immediately.¡± ¡°I willply with the order.¡± Bai Zhi kowtowed and knocked her head on the cold ground. She sighed silently and scolded herself why did shee in here? Wasn¡¯t her life in Huangtou Vige much better? She doesn¡¯t need to kneel to anyone. She could make money so she lived a beautiful andfortable life. But when she got here, *sigh*... ... she wanted to cry. But now, she could only swallow her regret in the stomach. She doesn¡¯t want to make Dongfang Wan and Dongfang Mu sad. It would be great if they could return to Qiyun Mountain! When Bai Zhi returned to her room to change clothes, Dongfang Wan said to Bai Zhi: ¡°The Empress Dowager suddenly announced that you enter the pce, but she didn¡¯t say what you should do. Your grandfather is not free all day, and there is no way to take care of you. I¡¯m really worried, after all, Prince Jin also hasn¡¯t returned.¡± Bai Zhi smiled: ¡°I have no grudges or hatred with the Empress Dowager. So what is there to worry about? She is asking me to enter the pce. It¡¯s nothing more than asking me to check her pulse and see if I can help.¡± Dongfang Wan shook her head: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, things in the pce are not as simple as you think. The women who live in the harem are not the same as the women outside. To achieve what they want, they can be unscrupulous. They can even use their loved ones without hesitation.¡± ¡°What¡¯s more,pared to Prince Jin, the Empress Dowager like Prince Xiao more. And she has always been dissatisfied with your grandfather. The more I think about it, the more I feel something is going to happen.¡± Bai Zhi quickly tied her belt and then stretched out her hand to hold Dongfang Wan¡¯s hand, and said with a smile: ¡°My dear mother, don¡¯t think too much about it. I will do well. If I don¡¯t offend anyone, nothing will happen.¡± At this time, a maidservant¡¯s voice sounded from outside: ¡°Miss, Xu Gonggong is urging, saying that you shouldn¡¯t let the Empress Dowager wait for too long.¡± Dongfang Wan answered: ¡°Alright, I understand!¡± She held Bai Zhi¡¯s hand and said in a low voice: ¡°Remember, if you encounter any difficult things in the pce today, you should go to Concubine Shu. She and I have some kind of friendship. If you mention my name, if she can help, she will help you.¡± Speaking of Concubine Shu, Bai Zhi immediately thought of one person, and asked with a smile: ¡°Could it be Meng Nan¡¯s aunt?¡± Dongfang Wan also thought of the rtionship between Bai Zhi and Meng Nan, and hurriedly said: ¡°Yes, it is her. She loves Meng Nan the most. You can also mention Meng Nan¡¯s name, and she will definitely help.¡± Bai Zhi nodded: ¡°Okay, I remember.¡± Chapter 753 - Qingan Palace (3)

Chapter 753: Qingan Pce (3)

The carriage drove Bai Zhi into the pce. On the other hand, Chu Feng had already stepped into the pce before her. The Cifu Pce was still the same as it wasst time. There was no change at all. It was lifeless and full of ubiquitous rigidity. Bai Zhi was invited into the Empress Dowager¡¯s bedroom. After checking the pulse, she prescribed a prescription and give some instructions. The Empress Dowager remained silent and just watched her silently. The little girl in front of her was really different from ordinary girls. She was only 13,-year-olds, but she was not afraid to speak. She deals with things freely and without any restraint. As if the person who was in front of her was only a sick olddy and not an Empress Dowager. The little was so strong. She doesn¡¯t know if Chu Feng can hold her down. When Bai Zhi finished her work, she wanted to say goodbye, but she heard the Empress Dowager slowly said: ¡°This empress dowager didn¡¯t know before, that on the New Year¡¯s Eve banquet, she was so sick. This empress dowager is really grateful to you.¡± Bai Zhi busily replied: ¡°This youngdy is just doing her part. It is all due to the Empress Dowager¡¯s deep blessing.¡± The Empress Dowager waved her hand: ¡°This empress dowager knows that your medical skills are really good. Even the head of the Imperial Hospital recognizes your skills.¡± Bai Zhi was about to be humble but heard the Empress Dowager said: ¡°The Empress came to visit me yesterday. This empress dowager sees that her face looked bad. She said that she can¡¯t sleep and eat well recently. The imperial doctors check her condition, but they didn¡¯t see any problem.¡± The Empress Dowager raised her head and nced at her, then said: ¡°Seeing her like that, this empress dowager feel distressed. She is in charge of affairs on the harem, she is busy all day long. If she fell ill, the harem will be in disorder.¡± The Empress Dowager beat around the bush. She didn¡¯t get directly to the point. If she just wants her to treat an illness, why not just say it directly? Bai Zhi found it strange. Bai Zhi was also a temperamental person. The more people treat her like this, the more she pretends to be stupid. Anyway, she was still a 13-year-old girl. It¡¯s not strange for her not to understand this twist and turns, right? When the Empress Dowager saw that she didn¡¯t open her mouth, the Empress Dowager almost suffocated in anger. This girl, who just looked like an exquisite beauty, now pretends to be stupid in front of her? Who does she trying to fool? The Empress Dowager had no choice but to say: ¡°Since you have entered the pce today, why don¡¯t you go to Qingan Pce, and give the Queen a peace pulse!¡± When the Empress Dowager didn¡¯t speak directly, she can pretend to be stupid. But now that the Empress Dowager speaks directly, she naturally can no longer pretend to be stupid. She can only act ording to her will. It was Qing Lian, she was quite acquainted with, brought her to Qingan Pce. Bai Zhi deliberately slowed down and asked Qing Lian in a low voice: ¡°Is the Empress easy to get along with?¡± Qing Lian thought for a while and then shook her head. She whispered back: ¡°Do you think a person who can sit on the position of the Empress be easy to get along with?¡± Just look at the Empress Dowager, what she¡¯s like was what the Empress was. The Empress was the same as her. Bai Zhi nodded and asked, ¡°What about Imperial Concubine Shu? Is she easy to get along with?¡± Qing Lian shook her head: ¡°Imperial Concubine Shu acts low-key at ordinary times. We can only see her when shees to visit the Cifu Pce, but I heard that she had a good temperament and was good to the pce maids in her pce.¡± ¡°Where does Imperial Concubine Shu live?¡± She asked another question. She doesn¡¯t know if she can use her as a lifeline, but it¡¯s still good to know where her pce was. Although Qing Lian didn¡¯t understand why she was asking so many questions, since Bai Zhi asked, she didn¡¯t dare to hide a thing. There was nothing to hide about it. Chapter 754 - Qingan Palace (4)

Chapter 754: Qingan Pce (4)

Qing Lian pointed in a direction. Seeing that Bai Zhi couldn¡¯t understand, she simply took her to detour to the Ruyi Pce where Imperial Concubine Shu lived. By then, she will recognize the way. ¡°Which is the most favored concubine in the pce?¡± Since the gossip box has been opened, it¡¯s better to gossip until the end. Qing Lianughed secretly. It turned out that Miss Bai Zhi also liked to listen to this. ¡°The most favored concubine should be Imperial Concubine Shu. The emperores to the harem 10x in a month, and five of them have been in the Ruyi Pce. It has always been like this for many years.¡± Bai Zhi got more determined: ¡°What about the empress? How many times does the emperor go to the empress¡¯s pce every month?¡± Qing Lian said: ¡°It¡¯s once a month at most. On the 15th day of each month, the emperor will stay with the empress. But I heard that the emperor sometimes deliberately do official business and stay in the Imperial Study Room untilte at night. Then he will go to the empress¡¯s pce for breakfast in the morning, and that¡¯s it!¡± Bai Zhi spat out her tongue: ¡°The emperor is biased! doesn¡¯t the empress get angry?¡± Qing Lian covered her mouth andughed: ¡°What¡¯s the use of being angry? She can only lose your temper with the servant in the pce.¡± ¡°Do you know Prince Jin¡¯s biological mother?¡± This was what she really wanted to ask today. Qing Lian¡¯splexion drastically changed. She looked around and then lowered her voice: ¡°This is a taboo in the pce. You can¡¯t mention it, especially in front of the Empress Dowager.¡± Bai Zhi was puzzled: ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t they say she died of dystocia when she gave birth to Prince Jin? Why can¡¯t I mention her?¡± Qing Lian only shook her head and didn¡¯t speak. She also showed an expression that she will not say anything about it no matter what. Bai Zhi became more and more puzzled. Before asking this, she hadn¡¯t thought so much about it. Seeing Qing Lian¡¯s reaction, she had to think more. As they spoke, the two of them had already arrived outside the Qingan Pce. The pce maids in there immediately came out to wee her. Qing Lian said: ¡°Miss Bai, this pce maid can only send you here. You have to be careful when you meet the empress.¡± Bai Zhi nodded: ¡°I remember, thank you, sister!¡± Watching her back disappear at the gate of Qingan Pce, Qing Lian was very worried. Bai Zhi¡¯s temperament was beyondprehension. She easily gets along with everyone, but it wouldn¡¯t do much. Bai Zhi went to the hall and knelt to pay respect. Although her knees were kneeling on the carpeted ground, she still felt a faint pain. She couldn¡¯t help butin about that dead eunuch who previously announced the edict. He made them kneel in the snow for a long time. Zhao Lan¡¯s legs had rheumatism, it might appear again this time. ¡°You may rise!¡± The empress sat in a high position with half-closed eyes and azy appearance. Bai Zhi got up and said: ¡°Thank you, Empress!¡± ¡°This empress heard that you are only 13 this year?¡± Su Chun slightly raised her eyes. There was a bit trace of sharpness in herzy eyes. Bai Zhi raised an eyebrow, but respectfully replied: ¡°This youngdy is born in September and now is 14.¡± Su Chun nodded her head and looked at Bai Zhi from head to toe. No wonder Chu Feng¡¯s heart skipped a bit. No matter if it was her appearance or temperament, this little girl was ten times better than that of Bai Zheznhu. ¡°It¡¯s really a wonder to learn medicine at a young age.¡± Bai Zhi replied: ¡°The empress¡¯s praise is too much. This youngdy is ashamed.¡± Su Chun smiled and said, ¡°Sit down, standing there is tiring.¡± After that, she winked at the courtdy beside her. The courtdy understood her meaning. She turned around and went to the tea house. Bai Zhi didn¡¯t take her seat. She looked at Su Chun and smiled: ¡°The empress dowager is worried about the empress¡¯s body. She specifically ordered this youngdy toe and check the empress¡¯s pulse. This youngdy hasn¡¯t done her job. How can she sit down and drink tea?¡± Chapter 755 - Qingan Palace (5)

Chapter 755: Qingan Pce (5)

Su Chun waved her hand: ¡°What is there to hurry? I haven¡¯t had any guests in Qingan Pce for a long time. You came today, so I am very happy. Let¡¯s talk first!¡± She said so, what else can she say? Bai Zhi sat down. Not long after, the pce maid brought the tea up and said with a smile: ¡°This is the empress¡¯s favorite tea called dahongpao. Miss, why don¡¯t you have a taste?¡± After the pce maid put the tea down, another pce maid brought up two tes of desserts. A te of delicate mung bean cakes and a te of almond cake, which looked very appetizing. When the pce maid put down the snack, she also smiled and said: ¡°This is made by the empress herself. Miss Bai should give it a try.¡± The scent of mung bean cake was very weak, almost nothing can be smelled on it, but the scent of the almond cake was very strong. She can smell the sweetness from the scent. Of course, there were also some vors that shouldn¡¯t appear in it. If Bai Zhi didn¡¯t know medicine, after mixing this vor, she won¡¯t be able to recognize it. Bai Zhi picked up the tea and uncovered the delicate lid, then lightly scraped the smoke twice. A unique fragrance of the dahongpao prated her nose. The scent was so strong that she couldn¡¯t smell anything unusual. She brought the tea to her mouth, but when she was about to take a sip, she suddenly put it down. Seeing that this scene, Su Chun and the pce maid¡¯s eyes, almost drop. It was so close to her lips, why did she suddenly put it down? Su Chun asked: ¡°Don¡¯t you like Dahongpao?¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°No, it¡¯s too hot, it¡¯s not toote to drink after a while.¡± Su Chun nodded her head and let go of her anxiety. A girl like her, who has been living in the mountain vige, didn¡¯t have much chance to taste tea. Especially this kind of good tea. She drinks tea at ordinary times only to quench thirst. Naturally, she also likes to drink it cold. But it doesn¡¯t matter, the effect will work much more when it¡¯s cold. ¡°Then have some snacks first. These snacks are the emperor¡¯s favorites. It took me a long time to learn it, you must try it.¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head and took a piece of mung bean cake. She sniffed it and then smiled: ¡°It¡¯s very fragrant, it must be delicious.¡± She took a bite and melted the mung bean cake melted in her mouth. It was sweet but not greasy. It was also soft and delicious. The most important point was there was no medicine in this mung bean cake. Su Chun nced at the pcedy, and the pcedy hurriedly said: ¡°Miss Bai should also try this almond cake. This is the empress¡¯s best craft.¡± Bai Zhi put down half of the mung bean cake in her hand and said with a smile: ¡°To be honest, women shouldn¡¯t eat almond much. After eating it, they will get sick and rashes all over their body, which is scary.¡± Su Chun was dumbfounded. What the hell? Eating almonds can cause disease? She never heard of that. Did she know something? But since she said so, she naturally cannot force it anymore. She could only ask with a smile: ¡°Then what kind of cakes do you like to eat? This empress will let people make them.¡± Bai Zhi waved her hand: ¡°This youngdy doesn¡¯t like sweets. Just one bite is enough for me to find it greasy. and one bite can be greasy for three days. This mung bean cake is really good. This youngdy already ate three bites, so she can¡¯t eat anymore.¡± In other words, no matter what kind of snack, she will not eat it? This little girl looked harmless, but she spoke in an orderly manner, so she couldn¡¯t hold her for a moment. Well, there was still time. There will always be opportunities. The two exchange some more topics, but Bai Zhi never touched the tea again. Su Chun was surprised inside her heart when she saw this, this girl seemed to know something. Chapter 756 - Qingan Palace (6)

Chapter 756: Qingan Pce (6)

Could it be possible that she could smell it? After exchanging some gossip that she doesn¡¯t have any impression of, Bai Zhi found it too boring. So she got up and said: ¡°Empress, let this youngdy check your pulse!¡± Su Chun didn¡¯t refuse anymore and nodded her head: ¡°Alight!¡± Bai Zhi stepped forward and put her delicate fingers on Su Chun¡¯s wrist, then listened carefully. After checking, Bai Zhi retracted her hand and asked Su Chun a few more questions. When the empress answered them one by one, she had a general understanding of her physical condition in her heart. Su Chun asked: ¡°This empress haven¡¯t had a good sleep recently, and always wakes up from a nightmare in the middle of the night. After waking up, I no longer have the intention to sleep. Is there a good way to calm the mind?¡± If it¡¯s just for peace of mind, she could pick a random doctor in the Imperial Hospital. They can give her a prescription. But obviously, her problem was not just as simple as peace of mind. Her problem was not due to physical illness, but mental illness. During day time, she was thinking. At night, she was dreaming. God knows how much she was thinking to harm others during day time, and so at night, she was having retribution in her dream, which made her restless. Of course, she couldn¡¯t say these things, she could only think about it inside her heart. ¡°Empress, this youngdy understands. She will prescribe the prescription for the empress.¡± Bai Zhi smiled while thinking that since the empress didn¡¯t tell her the truth why she couldn¡¯t sleep at night, then she doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going. She shouldn¡¯t trouble herter. Also, there were two types of widowhood in women. One was a living widow and the other one was a dead widow. The empress can be said to be the example of a living widow. The living widows still have illusions about men, expecting men¡¯s tenderness and love, so this kind of woman was the easiest to go stray. As for the dead widow, after the death of her man, her heart also died. Naturally, she would not have any illusions about her husband. If she had an illusion and wanted a man, she could remarry without getting stray. Su Chun has this disease. It¡¯s due to frequent intercourse with men. It was not a serious case, but it can make her feel ufortable. But of course, no matter how ufortable she was, she won¡¯t say it. ¡°This empress always felt tired recently, is there something wrong?¡± She looked at Bai Zhi tentatively. Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°The empress is healthy, there is nothing wrong with her body.¡± Everyone likes to hear others boast about their physical fitness, and the empress was no exception. Especially the other person has superb medical skills. The empress then winked at the people around her. The pce made understood her meaning, and pick up the tea that was already cold. When she turned around, she hit Bai Zhi¡¯s body ¡®identally¡¯. The tea was sshed all over her dress. ¡°This servant deserves to die, the servant deserves to die!¡± The pce maid knelt and begged for mercy. The empress angrily said: ¡°How do you do things? Why can¡¯t you do it well? Take the punishment yourself!¡± The pce maid immediately retreated. However, Bai Zhi¡¯s new brocade coat was all wet. The brocade coat was white, the tea has color. Therge patch of stain looked extremely ugly. Su Chun looked ¡®guilty¡¯ while saying: ¡°Look at this, it¡¯s a pity that your dress bes like this.¡± Bai Zhi smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. This youngdy only needs to wash it when she goes back.¡± Su Chun busily said: ¡°How can you go back like this? Besides, you will have to go to the Empress Dowager to report back to her request. You looking like this is not a good thing. You go to the back hall and change to clean clothes. Your dirty clothes will be washed by theundry department and send to your house. How about it?¡± Bai Zhi suddenly understood why Chu Feng dared toe to propose marriage after meeting Bai Zhenzhu in the pce just once. Chapter 757 - Qingan Palace (7)

Chapter 757: Qingan Pce (7)

This was all a conspiracy! If the medicine fails, she would pour the tea instead. They would look for an opportunity until the end. Bai Zhi¡¯splexion didn¡¯t change and just smile while saying: ¡°Thank you, Empress!¡± When Bai Zhi left with the pce maid, the smile on Su Chun¡¯s face gradually turned cold and had a bit trace of irony: ¡°No matter how clever she is, she is still a little girl. You dare to fight with this empress? Your still tender!¡± Bai Zhi went out of the front hall. When the pce maid led her to the back hall, she suddenly clutched her stomach and said that she needs to go to thefort room. There were windows in thefort room for venttion. The windows were not small, and there was one on each wall. In general, the person who will use thefort room will close the windows and open them once they are done. As soon as Bai Zhi entered thefort room, she pushed open the closed window, looked over the wall, and used the bucket to jumped out to the other side. Thefort room was originally built in an extremely remote ce. After Bai Zhi jumped out, she took all the paths with no people and was lucky to find the side door of the Qingyuan Pce. Thinking of Dongfang Wan¡¯s instructions when she went out, she really needed help right now, so she racked her brain to find the Ruyi Pce where Concubine Shu lived. Two eunuchs were guarding the pce gate. When they saw her, they naturally stopped her. ¡°Two gonggong, please kindly pass a message on behalf of me. I am a friend of Meng Gongzi. I have something to report.¡± When the two eunuchs heard that she was a friend of Meng Nan, they immediately smiled. And one of them said: ¡°Miss, just wait a minute, this ve will go to tell thedy.¡± Not long after, the eunuch came back and led Bai Zhi into the pce without saying a word. The Ruyi Pce was naturally not as rich as Qingan Pce, but it also looked very elegant, and with a faint floral fragrance floating in the air, which was refreshing. ¡°In this weather, where does the fragrance of flowerse from?¡± Bai Zhi asked the eunuch who led the way. The eunuch said: ¡°Concubine Shu has no other hobbies aside from raising some flowers and nts. When some flowers are about to wither, she will collect them and dry them under the sun. All the flowers here in this pce are being dried by thedy all by herself.¡± No wonder the fragrance was not as strong as flowers. And it smells morefortable than flowers. While speaking, the eunuch had led her into the side hall, which was warmed by charcoal stoves. As soon as she entered from the outside, a burst of heat greeted her face. The coldness in her body finally eased a bit. On a couch in the innermost part of the hall, a woman dressed in a simple and elegant pce dress was sitting, while holding a book in her hand seriously. She nced at her, but she could only see the side of her face. She looked beautiful. Sitting on the couch, her back was straight, her chin was slightly raised, and the neckline looked soft. Even she couldn¡¯t help but stare at thedy for a bit more. Although the appearance of this Concubine Shu in front of her was not a top-ss beauty, she has an elegant manner that most men in this era was longing for! Inparison, the Empress¡¯s appearance was much better than Concubine Shu¡¯s. The Empress looked more beautiful and gorgeous but doesn¡¯t have this elegance and temperament. Instead, she looked sharp. This may be the reason why the emperor loved to dotes Concubine Shu more. The eunuch stepped forward and reported: ¡°Niang Niang, the person has arrived.¡± Bai Zhi hurriedly stepped forward to pay respect, but she couldn¡¯t help but sigh when she bent her knees. It was painful. But who knows, before she knelt, Concubine Shu, who was sitting on the couch and reading a book, called for exemption. Well, since she called for exemption, she didn¡¯t try to be polite. ¡°Thank you, Concubine Shu!¡± Only then did Meng Xuanling look up at her and saw that she was a fragrant-aged girl, wearing a in and beautiful dress. Her beautiful dress was soiled, but she still looked very beautiful, and her eyes were very clear, just like her good friend. Chapter 758 - Qingan Palace (8)

Chapter 758: Qingan Pce (8)

¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Meng Xuanling asked. Bai Zhi was taken aback, but she didn¡¯t expect that the first thing Concubine Shu will ask would be like this. Shouldn¡¯t she ask her, what did Meng Nan ask her to do? When Bai Zhi returned to her senses, she busily said: ¡°Concubine Shu, this youngdy is Bai Zhi, she was called into the pce by the Empress Dowager today to diagnose her pulse, and waster sent to Qingan Pce to diagnose the Empress¡¯s pulse. Later,ter¨C¡± She didn¡¯t know whether to say it or not. So she could only groan, thinking that Concubine Shu would understand. Meng Xuanling suddenly said, ¡°It turns out that you are the little female doctor who saved the empress dowager¡¯s life at the New Year¡¯s Eve banquet.¡± At the New Year¡¯s Eve banquet, she was unhappy, so she didn¡¯t go, but missed something. However, it also reached her ears afterward. Well, more or less, she knew what should be known, and what should be not. Bai Zhi nodded her nod: ¡°It is this youngdy.¡± Meng Xuanling nced at the wet clothes on her body and said quietly: ¡°So, you came to this concubine to change your clothes?¡± ¡°Also please help me!¡± Bai Zhi said sincerely. Meng Xuanling raised an eyebrow: ¡°If this concubine helps you, she will offend the Empress Dowager and the Empress, don¡¯t you know?¡± Bai Zhi said again: ¡°My mother said, if something happens in the pce, this youngdy shoulde here to find you, and you will help me.¡± Meng Xuanling looked into her eyes and asked, ¡°Is your mother really Dongfang Wan?¡± Bai Zhi nodded: ¡°I am the original!¡± Her eyes are the same as Dongfang Wan, but her nose and mouth were very simr to Pei Qinghan. At first nce, people could she was the child of the two. So what is there to ask? ¡°Do you think it¡¯s worth offending the Empress Dowager and the Empress for some old friend?¡± Bai Zhi hurriedly said: ¡°It¡¯s not just for some old friend. If Concubine Shu helps this youngdy, my grandfather will definitely remember the concubine¡¯s kindness. When his highness, Prince Jin returns, he will also speak.¡± Meng Xuanling was someone with a clear mind. ¡°Qiu Ying, take Miss Bai to change clothes.¡± Meng Xuanling didn¡¯t say anymore and just continued reading. While Bai Zhi was changing her clothes in the Ruyi Pce. The Empress was furious in Qingan Pce. She was so angry that she smashed the hand stove on the head of the pce maid who led the way. Blood dripped on her face, but the pce maid kept kneeling on the floor and didn¡¯t dare to move. ¡°Waste, you are a waste, what¡¯s the use of you? If you can¡¯t do this simple thing, you better die!¡± When Chu Feng entered the hall, he saw this scene. His heart immediately became cold. ¡°Imperial Mother, what¡¯s going on? Where is she? He waited in the back hall for a long time, but he didn¡¯t see even Bai Zhi¡¯s shadow. He couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, so he came to ask. Unexpectedly, he saw such a scene. Su Chun was furious, and her cheeks flushed red, she felt guilty when she saw her soning over, but could only sigh: ¡°The person is gone, that girl is so evil that she climbed over the window in thefort room and ran away.¡± Chu Feng was shocked. What? She climbed over the window of thefort room? Chu Feng suddenlyughed, as tears came out from his eyes fromughing. That little girl was really interesting. She even climbed out of the window of thefort room. Didn¡¯t she find it dirty? ¡°Feng¡¯er, what¡¯s the matter with you? Don¡¯t be angry. If it doesn¡¯t work today, tomorrow, or the other day, it will be done.¡± Chu Feng waved his hand: ¡°No, no, this son is not angry, but found it funny. This girl not only has a ghostly heart but also courageous. Didn¡¯t she got scared to offend you and the Empress Dowager?¡± Su Chun snorted coldly: ¡°This empress can see that she wants to rely on Dongfang Mu and Chu Yan to support her, so she dares to be sowless.¡± Chapter 759 - Meng Xuanling

Chapter 759: Meng Xuanling

Chu Feng said: ¡°Imperial Mother, even if she ran away, she would still be in this pce. Wouldn¡¯t it be enough to get her back?¡± Su Chun nodded her head: ¡°I¡¯ve sent someone to look for her. He would find her soon. We should let go of this matter for the time being. Later, this empress will make her pay double.¡±She dared to y this trick in Qingan Pce, she will make her taste her power. Chu Feng busily said: ¡°Imperial Mother, at the moment, we mustn¡¯t have a bad rtionship with her. After all, we will rely on Dongfang Mu. If we break our face with her, it is equivalent to breaking Dongfang Mu¡¯s face.¡± Su Chun replied with a calm face: ¡°This empress understands. I will deal with her carefully. It won¡¯t ruin a major event.¡± At this time, a eunuch came in to report: ¡°Niangniang, someone saw Miss Bai enter the Ruyi Pce.¡± Su Chun¡¯s face even became looked ugly: ¡°Ruyi Pce? How did she get in? Did someone led her in or she breaks in herself?¡± ¡°At first, she waited outside the pce gate for a while, and then she was brought in, but she hasn¡¯te out yet.¡± The eunuch replied. Su Chun threw another white porcin teacup: ¡°Meng Xuanling, this bitch, this empress couldn¡¯t find a chance to clean her up, but now she brought herself into the door.¡± Chu Feng frowned as he looked at the empress¡¯s appearance. He had a bad feeling in his heart, and so he hurriedly persuades: ¡°Imperial Mother, Concubine Shu has always been valued by Imperial Father. Don¡¯t get too stiff with her. Don¡¯t forget that there is also the Meng Family behind her.¡± In the harem, Su Chun hated Meng Xuanling the most. And so she often troubles her, she always looked for something to trouble her, but this Meng Xuanling was like a cotton bag. No matter how big the issue was, she will responded softly. In the end, it was she herself who gets angry. Su Chun snorted coldly, ¡°I have my own measures, you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± Chu Feng was afraid that she would do something unusual that would provoke the emperor¡¯s anger. If the emperor got angry, it will be bad for their overall n, so he persuaded: ¡°Imperial Mother, this son had contacted Meng Yuande several times. He seems to want to get close to this son. Although the Meng Family¡¯s influence in court is not as strong as Dongfang Mu, it can¡¯t be underestimated.¡± ¡°Furthermore, the emperor has always favored Concubine Shu. It can be seen that it was also one of the reasons to get the Meng Family. It is really inappropriate to move her now.¡± When ites to this, everyone has a big backing, Meng Xuanling has it, and Bai Zhi also has it. However, Su Chun¡¯s family was getting worse and worse. The majestic empress¡¯s family was even far worse than the little Meng Family, which was very ridiculous! ¡°So we just have to let this matter go?¡± She really couldn¡¯t swallow it. Bai Zhi, that dead girl, was really daring. Meng Xuanling has never tried to do anything, but this time, she got involved. What was she trying to do? Chu Feng said: ¡°Imperial Mother, you are the majestic empress and the mother of the country. How can youpare with ordinary people? Let her pass this time, just give her a little warning, that¡¯s all. Looking back, she must know now what she did wrong.¡± The anger in Su Chun¡¯s chest gradually subsided, but her gaze towards Chu Feng became a little weird: ¡°Feng¡¯er, you said so much for this little girl. Didn¡¯t you say that you didn¡¯t like her?¡± Chu Feng himself didn¡¯t know what was going on today. He didn¡¯t want the empress to deal with Bai Zhi. He tried to intercede for her again and again. Just like what the empress said, did he fell in love with that girl? Chu Feng immediately shook his head, it was impossible. It was just a little girl, how could he be tempted by her? It was absolutely impossible. And because he was afraid that the overall situation will be ruined because of this, he has to say something about it. He calmed down himself and cupped his hands to Su Chun: ¡°Imperial Mother, this son said something for her for the sake of the overall situation. It was not only Bai Zhi, but also for Concubine Shu. The Imperial Mother doesn¡¯t need to think too much, this son only understands the importance of the matter.¡± Chapter 760 - Ruyi Palace

Chapter 760: Ruyi Pce

Su Chun nodded her head and suppressed the uneasiness in her heart, then said in a low voice: ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand the importance of the matter. This empress will leave today¡¯s affairs on you, and won¡¯t care about them.¡± Chu Feng opened his mouth again: ¡°Imperial Mother, this Bai Zhi is not an ordinary girl. You can¡¯t deal with her with these methods. It¡¯s to do it like this, from today onwards, this son will send people to stare at Dongfang Family Mansion. As long as shees out, this son will find a chance to approach her. This son will definitely seed.¡± Su Chun replied: ¡°Alright, you have to be careful. Don¡¯t annoy Dongfang Mu. That guy is crazy. He doesn¡¯t put anyone in his eyes. Whether you are a prince or not, he will show no mercy.¡± ¡°This son understand!¡± * In the Ruyi Pce Bai Zhi changed clothes and returned to the side hall. Meng Xuanling was very tall. At least, she was a head taller than Bai Zhi. Looking at her, she looked like 1.7 meters. While Bai Zhi was probably 1.6 meters at most. But it doesn¡¯t matter, she was still developing and can still grow taller. In short, she couldn¡¯t wear Meng Xuanling¡¯s clothes. The color of her clothes was also not suitable at her current age, so the pce maid found her a set of clothes that the maid usually wear, which also fitted her body. ¡°Sit down!¡± Meng Xuanling took a nce at her and said in a low voice. Bai Zhi sat down obediently, then asked Meng Xuanling, ¡°Concubine Shu, why you don¡¯t ask me, pretending toe under the name of Meng Gongzi?¡± Meng Xuanling¡¯s gaze returned to her book, but she still has this straight posture. As if she didn¡¯t move from the beginning until now. Who knows if she was tired or not, but Bai Zhi felt tired just by looking at her. ¡°Since you pretend under his name, you naturally have your reason. Why ask more.¡± Bai Zhi suddenly understood why the emperor likes to stay with her. The emperor was annoyed by the ministers all day long. At night, he naturally wanted to find a quiet ce, or asionally exchange a few funny and interesting words. With such an elegant and understanding woman like Meng Xuanling, which man won¡¯t like her? ¡°Do you know Meng Nan?¡± Seeing her silence, Meng Xuanling finally put down the book in her hand and asked Bai Zhi. Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°Yes. Last year, I met Meng Nan when he was still an official in Qingyuan Town. He and I became friends in need. So now that I was in danger, I came to disturb you.¡± Meng Xuanling sighed. Her tone seemed toe from the secluded and lonely valley. ¡°This concubine hasn¡¯t seen Nan¡¯er for many years. I don¡¯t know if he is okay now.¡± Bai Zhi looked at her and wondered if she still didn¡¯t know Madam Meng¡¯s condition? Seeing Bai Zhi hesitating to speak, Meng Xuanling slightly frowned: ¡°Just say anything you want.¡± ¡°Concubine Shu, I actually went to Meng Family Mansion a few days ago. Meng Nan has lost a lot of weight. And because of Madam Meng¡¯s illness, he and Meng Daren looked very haggard.¡± Meng Xuanling¡¯s heart jumped and she hurriedly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Madam Meng? Didn¡¯t Meng Daren ask the emperor to send an imperial doctor?¡± ¡°Imperial Doctor Zhang has already been there. Madam Meng had a diabetic syndrome. Madam Meng¡¯s mother also had this disease before. No one expects that Madam will also have this disease.¡± Meng Xuanling asked urgently: ¡°Then how is she now?¡± Bai Zhi said, ¡°She is much better now, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± Meng Xuanling breathed a sigh of relief. It was not because she has a deep rtionship with the Meng Family, but because the Meng family was at a critical moment. If Meng Nan can¡¯t stand firm in the court, it will be bad for the future of the Meng Family. If something happened to her sister-inw, Meng Nan would have to leave his job and do filial pity for a year. After 1 year of filial piety, his position has long been taken. It won¡¯t be easy to climb up a higher position. Chapter 761 - Cold illness

Chapter 761: Cold illness

¡°It¡¯s good if she¡¯s okay!¡± She lost her mind and so her manners, so she hurriedly adjusted herself: ¡°Thank you for telling this concubine about my brother¡¯s family condition. He never tells me about bad events at home.¡± Bai Zhi smiled and said, ¡°Meng Daren is afraid that you will also get too worried like him, so he naturally chooses to only tell good things to you. To have such kind of brother, I can¡¯t help but be envious.¡± Meng Xuanling raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°So, you have no brothers?¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°No, but I have a lot of family members. They are all good.¡± Looking at the little girl in front of her, Meng Xuanling could sense a trace of maturity on her from time to time, despite only looking like a 12-13-year-old girl. Oh, she was a 13-year-old girl! Bai Zhi looked at Meng Xuanling¡¯s face and suddenly said, ¡°Concubine Shu, this youngdy will check your pulse.¡± Meng Xuanling asked: ¡°Oh? Does this concubine looks like a sick person?¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head honestly: ¡°Yes, the concubine doesn¡¯t look very good.¡± The pce maid beside Meng Xuanling also said: ¡°Niangniang, since Miss Bai is here, let her check your pulse. This servant heard to the people in Cifu Pce say that Miss Bai¡¯s medical skills are far better than those Head Doctors in the Imperial Hospitals.¡± Meng Xuanling faintly smiled: ¡°At a young age, your medical skills are so good.¡± Bai Zhi also faintly smiled: ¡°It¡¯s just a little fur.¡± Meng Xuanling said: ¡°Then, thank you.¡± Bai Zhi got up, walked slowly in front of Meng Xuanling, and sat on the soft stool moved by the pce maid. She pulled Meng Xuanling¡¯s arm very naturally, and lightly put her fingers on her wrist. After careful examination, Bai Zhi¡¯s originally t brows suddenly wrinkled, as the look on her face gradually became heavy. After withdrawing her hand, Meng Xuanling asked, ¡°How is it?¡± Bai Zhi said directly: ¡°Did the concubine ever had a cold disease after giving birth?¡± Meng Xuanling nodded: ¡°Indeed, this concubine had a cold, how did you know that? This concubine has never mentioned this to anyone, even the emperor doesn¡¯t know it.¡± Bai Zhi continued to speak: ¡°The cold that the concubine experience was not acquired but rather induced. Presumably, the concubine knew it in her heart.¡± Meng Xuanling¡¯s facial expression didn¡¯t change, she looked as calm as before: ¡°What about it? If you live in the harem and didn¡¯t get drugged, it¡¯s simply amazing!¡± ¡°So, the concubine also know the reason why you can¡¯t have children anymore in these years?¡± Bai Zhi asked. Meng Xuanling¡¯s calm face finally changed: ¡°What did you say?¡± It seemed that she didn¡¯t know it. Well, the poisoner was not only insidious but also very cunning. ¡°The concubine¡¯s body suffered some physical weakness in the early years, which is nothing much. You only need to drink some medicine and tonic to make up for it. The Imperial Doctor said that to the concubine, right?¡± Meng Xuanling nodded her head, but her original calm gaze had long been changed. ¡°Go on!¡± Meng Xuanling frowned as she tightened the grip on her handkerchief. ¡°The imperial doctor must have said to the concubine that when she had a cold syndrome, she was very fortunate that it was found out in time, and then you took some symptomatic medicine to break the cold. After taking the medicine, the concubine didn¡¯t have a cold syndrome again. After checking your pulse, the Imperial Doctor didn¡¯t detect any symptoms of cold on your body. Therefore, both you and the Imperial Doctor determined that the cold syndrome has been solved. You are secretly happy, but the treacherous tactics have been achieved.¡± Meng Xuanling nodded her head: ¡°Yes, what you said is correct. When this concubine tries to recall the situation at that time, it is the same as what you said. But now, you are saying that the Imperial Doctor made a mistake?¡± She was diagnosed and treated by the Imperial Doctor! Chapter 762 - The flustered palace maid

Chapter 762: The flustered pce maid

Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°It¡¯s not that the Imperial Doctor¡¯s diagnosis was wrong. You were poisoned at the time and you suffered from a cold syndrome. You were temporarily relieved after taking the medication, so you didn¡¯t feel ufortable. But during that time, you were given another kind of poison. The toxicity of this poison is very weak, which is very hard to diagnose, and will not cause any obvious burden to the body. However, when this poison is mixed with the poison umted in your body before, it will be a different kind of poison, which is very hard to detect. It will not cause any abnormalities in your body, but it will damage some functions in your body little by little.¡± ¡°For example, such function like fertility.¡± She looked at Meng Xuanling¡¯s clear eyes while saying it word by word. Meng Xuanling¡¯s breathing continued to elerate as her face turned pale. Over the years, she has been seeking medical advice, but she still couldn¡¯t find a solution. She thought she had a problem. But after hearing Bai Zhi¡¯s words, she has a sense of relief. Over the years, she thought of different kinds of ways to get pregnant and didn¡¯t pay attention to those seemingly inadvertent trivial things. After thinking about it, those trivial things unexpectedly have extraordinary meanings. No need to dig too deep, she knew who was harming her, but she never thought that person had been harming her for so many years ago. There were three pce maids beside Meng Xuanling. Two of them looked very angry, but the other one had a sweat on her pale face. Although it was warm in the side hall, it¡¯s not to the point that it can make people sweat. Meng Xuanling was silent and in deep thoughts, so naturally, she didn¡¯t notice the abnormality of this pce maid. However, Bai Zhi felt that she had to give reminders. Bai Zhi cleared her throat and coughed twice, which brought Meng Xuanling¡¯s gaze back to her. Bai Zhi looked up at the pce maid standing behind the couch where Meng Xuanling was sitting and said: ¡°Sister, I¡¯m thirsty, can you help me get a new cup of tea?¡± The pcedy didn¡¯t expect that Bai Zhi would speak to her suddenly, so she was taken aback for a while before she reacted, and then hurriedly responded. The pce maid seemed a little flustered. And hen she was called by Bai Zh for a tea, she became even more flustered. As if she had done something bad and was caught on the spot. On the way to the tea house, she almost knocked over a vase. The pce maid¡¯s strange behavior fell in Meng Xuanling¡¯s eye. She couldn¡¯t help but frown her eyebrows. She took a nce at the pce maid again and fell in thoughts, and then nodded her head at Bai Zhi. As thanks for reminding her. After a while, the pce maid came to serve tea. Bai Zhi had already sat back to her original position. So the pce maid lightly ced the teacup on the small table beside Bai Zhi. Bai Zhi smiled and asked: ¡°Sister, what happened to your hand? Why is it shaking?¡± The pce maid hurriedly withdrew her hand and hid it behind her, then drylyughed: ¡°It was burned. This ve is clumsy and can¡¯t even do things well, which made Miss Baiugh.¡± Meng Xuanling looked at her with a smile: ¡°The ve¡¯s hand can¡¯t remain to be burned, so let Miss Bai take a look at it and write a prescription, as to not leave scars.¡± The pce maid shook her head immediately: ¡°No need, thank you, mydy, for your care. This ve¡¯s hands are rough, it¡¯s nothing new to be burned one or twice. It¡¯s really okay.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t work, no matter how rough your hands are, you have to put medicine. If you leave it like that and had seen by someone else, our pce reputation will be bad.¡± The pcedy, who was standing next to Meng Xuanling, named Qiu Ying, stepped forward and grabbed Dong Ye¡¯s hand and pulled it out behind her back. Bai Zhi took a nce at it. Dong Ye¡¯s hand was thin and had a whiteplexion. There was no slightest trace of burns. Qiu Ying asked angrily: ¡°What¡¯s going on? How dare you lie in front of the concubine? Are tired of living?¡± Chapter 763 - Death!

Chapter 763: Death!

Dong Ye knelt on the flood with a loud sound and kowtowed for three times towards Meng Xuanling: ¡°Niangniang, forgive this ve¡¯s sins. This ve, this ve, just wants to win the concubine¡¯s sympathy. This ve got confused and sinned.¡± ¡°You just want to win the sympathy of this concubine? You have no other meaning?¡± Meng Xuanling asked in a low voice. Dong Ye shook her head desperately: ¡°No, no. Although this ve is clumsy at ordinary times, this ve has never done anything to apologize to niangniang. This ve asks niangniang to teach her a lesson.¡± Meng Xuanling sneered: ¡°300 silver taels not hidden here. Did this concubine ask you about it? It¡¯s you who is in a hurry and open it.¡± Dong Ye was so scared that she sweated a lot. Her back was wet cold. She didn¡¯t utter another word because she doesn¡¯t know what to say. She has served Concubine Shu for many years and knows her nature well. Outsiders say that she has a calm personality and doesn¡¯tpete for the position. But she knew in her heart that it was not because Concubine Shu doesn¡¯t want topete, but rather because she couldn¡¯tpete. She only gave birth to a princess. She doesn¡¯t have a son. Who should she fight for? She can only fight for the favor of the emperor, and no longer think about extravagant expectations. Concubine Shu was not a person without means. Being merciful to her servant was also one of the means, but if anyone dares to betray her, that person¡¯s end will be extremely tragic. ¡°Niangniang, this ve doesn¡¯t have other intention. This ve doesn¡¯t have it. This ve as niangniang to give her a lesson!¡± Bai Zhi said: ¡°Niangniang, your body will not get hurt like this if it¡¯s only a day or two.¡± Meaning, to give her such kind of poison for a long time, that person needs to work with someone next to her. Dong Ye shouted: ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. All the things that niangniang eats are tested by a special person. There has never been a mistake.¡± Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°If this poison can be detected easily, your niangniang will not end up in this situation.¡± Qiu Ying and Xia Zhi were so angry that they just wanted to tear this bitch with their own hands. How many bitter soups did theirdy drunk for so many years, just to bear the emperor a son while he was still strong? After all, theirdy and their princess could only rely on the emperor¡¯s favor. But this slut, this slut even colluded with the enemy to do evil and harmed theirdy... ... Meng Xuanling closed her eyes. She didn¡¯t want to see that ugly face of that ve anymore, so she waved her: ¡°Drag her out and beat her to death!¡± Dong Ye was immediately stunned in fear. She didn¡¯t even make a sound even after opening her mouth. Bai Zhi hurriedly said: ¡°Let her hand over the medicine first. When I see it, maybe I¡¯ll find an easy way to deal with it.¡± Meng Xuanling¡¯s eyes shed, as a humble hope appeared on her cold face, and then she gave Qiu Ying a wink. Qiu Ying and Xia Zhi dragged Dong Ye out the side hall. While Meng Xuanling said to Bai Zhi: ¡°You said before that the poison on my body is extremely difficult to be diagnosed. How did you diagnose it?¡± Bai Zhi sighed bitterly: ¡°This youngdy won¡¯t hide it to niangniang, my mother was also infected with this poison. It¡¯s just the mixed poison given to niangniang is very small, so it only hurt niangniang¡¯s means to give birth, while mother almost died from this poison.¡±. Then, Bai Zhi suddenly thought of something, so she asked: ¡°Niangniang, who is the imperial doctor that usually checks your pulse?¡± Meng Xuanling immediately said: ¡°The imperial doctors assigned to the harem are all arranged by the empress, while the four imperial consorts and the Empress Dowager are all given special consultations by the three heads in charge of the imperial hospital.¡± Bai Zhi understood, she was still wondering, this kind of poison was extremely difficult to refine. It was not something an ordinary doctor could make. What¡¯s more, it¡¯s not something that can be bought in the market. She has been pondering where did this poison came from, but now she knows the answer clearly. Chapter 764 - Burn

Chapter 764: Burn

¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Meng Xuanling asked. ¡°Do you know about the fact that Imperial Doctor Liang was sent to prison by the Empress Dowager?¡± Bai Zhi asked back. Meng Xuanling shook her head: ¡°He was sent to prison? Yesterday, he checks this concubine¡¯s pulse just like before.¡± Bai Zhi sighed: ¡°Right, how could I forget about this matter? Imperial Doctor Liang is the Empress¡¯s person. The Empress¡¯s person is also the Empress Dowager¡¯s person. Regardless if hemitted a crime.¡± Whether it was not a big mistake, as long as the Empress said a few words, Imperial Doctor Liang can naturally get out. Meng Xuanling asked: ¡°You mean, it¡¯s Imperial Doctor Liang who harmed this concubine?¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°It¡¯s basically the empress and Imperial Doctor Liang. The principal culprit and an essory. No one else.¡± Meng Xuanling¡¯s face paled with anger. Her teeth were almost crushed by gritting. ¡°When did I, Meng Xuanling so deceiving? Whatever I suffered today, I, Meng Xuanling will return it twice.¡± Bai Zhi said: ¡°It can be seen that there are empress¡¯s people here in the pce. We must find out the spies today.¡± Meng Xuanling took a deep breath, stabilized her heart, and then nodded towards Bai Zhi: ¡°This concubine understand. Today, I will clean up the Ruyi Pce. I wanted to keep you until dinner, but it seems it¡¯s impossible now.¡± Bai Zhi waved her hand: ¡°You don¡¯t need to trouble yourself. Just give me some of the poison you found in from Dong Ye, and let two more people take me out of the pce. If it¡¯s done, I¡¯ll see you again.¡± Meng Xuanling felt relieved, stretched out her hand, and grabbed Bai Zhi¡¯s hand. There was no longer the cold and alienation in her face before, and there was more closeness between her eyes: ¡°Thank you, if this concubine can still give birth to the emperor¡¯s son, it is all thanks to you.¡± Bai Zhi lightly smiled: ¡°I should thank niangniang first. Niangniang helps me, I will naturally help you. We help each other, so there is no need to say thank you anymore!¡± Meng Xuanling nodded her and said nothing more. It was really easy to deal with such a thoughtful person. After sitting for a while, Qiu Ying delivered what she found from Dong Ye¡¯s residence to Bai Zhi¡¯s hand. After Bai Zhi collected it, she immediately followed the two eunuchs to leave the pce. That day, after Bai Zhi left, the Ruyi Pce¡¯s gate was closed. Faint screams could be heard from time to time inside. When the gate of Ruyi Pce was opened, nothing seemed like had happened. Everything seems as usual. It¡¯s just the eunuchs and pce maids beside Concubine Shu have be a little less. * In Qingan Pce The Empress looked coldly at the Old Mama that was kneeling in front of her: ¡°No news yet?¡± The Old Mama didn¡¯t dare to lift her head: ¡°Answering back the empress, all, all contacts are cut off.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? All contacts are cut off? Nothing left?¡± The Old Mama¡¯s whole body trembled in fear. The Empress was furious. She grabbed the teacup beside her and threw it over. Unexpectedly, the tea was freshly brewed and the tea was still hot. When she threw it, arge part of the tea was spilled on the back of her hand. The back of her was immediately burnt. The Old Mama was no better than her. The tea poured over her head, making her scalp sore, and her head was full of green tea leaves. However, she could only grit her teeth. She didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. Seeing this, the eunuch hurriedly shouted: ¡°Hurry up, quickly bring the Imperial Doctor here, and drag this old woman out.¡± Imperial Doctor Liang rushed over quickly with the medicine box. At this time, blisters had formed on the back of the empress¡¯s hand. He hurriedly took out the best scald medicine and carefully applied it to the empress. The empress endured the burning pain on the back of her hand, and asked Imperial Doctor Liang: ¡°Will the medicine given to the Ruyi Pce be discovered?¡± Imperial Doctor Liang, who was continuing bandaging the empress¡¯s hand, had shown disbelief in his face: ¡°Impossible. If it can be detected by someone, it would have been detected long ago. Didn¡¯t the people in the Ruyi Pce also invited some doctors to check Concubine Shu¡¯s pulse in the early years?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Meng Xuanling asked. ¡°Do you know about the fact that Imperial Doctor Liang was sent to prison by the Empress Dowager?¡± Bai Zhi asked back. Meng Xuanling shook her head: ¡°He was sent to prison? Yesterday, he checks this concubine¡¯s pulse just like before.¡± Bai Zhi sighed: ¡°Right, how could I forget about this matter? Imperial Doctor Liang is the Empress¡¯s person. The Empress¡¯s person is also the Empress Dowager¡¯s person. Regardless if hemitted a crime.¡± Whether it was not a big mistake, as long as the Empress said a few words, Imperial Doctor Liang can naturally get out. Meng Xuanling asked: ¡°You mean, it¡¯s Imperial Doctor Liang who harmed this concubine?¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°It¡¯s basically the empress and Imperial Doctor Liang. The principal culprit and an essory. No one else.¡± Meng Xuanling¡¯s face paled with anger. Her teeth were almost crushed by gritting. ¡°When did I, Meng Xuanling so deceiving? Whatever I suffered today, I, Meng Xuanling will return it twice.¡± Bai Zhi said: ¡°It can be seen that there are empress¡¯s people here in the pce. We must find out the spies today.¡± Meng Xuanling took a deep breath, stabilized her heart, and then nodded towards Bai Zhi: ¡°This concubine understand. Today, I will clean up the Ruyi Pce. I wanted to keep you until dinner, but it seems it¡¯s impossible now.¡± Bai Zhi waved her hand: ¡°You don¡¯t need to trouble yourself. Just give me some of the poison you found in from Dong Ye, and let two more people take me out of the pce. If it¡¯s done, I¡¯ll see you again.¡± Meng Xuanling felt relieved, stretched out her hand, and grabbed Bai Zhi¡¯s hand. There was no longer the cold and alienation in her face before, and there was more closeness between her eyes: ¡°Thank you, if this concubine can still give birth to the emperor¡¯s son, it is all thanks to you.¡± Bai Zhi lightly smiled: ¡°I should thank niangniang first. Niangniang helps me, I will naturally help you. We help each other, so there is no need to say thank you anymore!¡± Meng Xuanling nodded her and said nothing more. It was really easy to deal with such a thoughtful person. After sitting for a while, Qiu Ying delivered what she found from Dong Ye¡¯s residence to Bai Zhi¡¯s hand. After Bai Zhi collected it, she immediately followed the two eunuchs to leave the pce. That day, after Bai Zhi left, the Ruyi Pce¡¯s gate was closed. Faint screams could be heard from time to time inside. When the gate of Ruyi Pce was opened, nothing seemed like had happened. Everything seems as usual. It¡¯s just the eunuchs and pce maids beside Concubine Shu have be a little less. * In Qingan Pce The Empress looked coldly at the Old Mama that was kneeling in front of her: ¡°No news yet?¡± The Old Mama didn¡¯t dare to lift her head: ¡°Answering back the empress, all, all contacts are cut off.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? All contacts are cut off? Nothing left?¡± The Old Mama¡¯s whole body trembled in fear. The Empress was furious. She grabbed the teacup beside her and threw it over. Unexpectedly, the tea was freshly brewed and the tea was still hot. When she threw it, arge part of the tea was spilled on the back of her hand. The back of her was immediately burnt. The Old Mama was no better than her. The tea poured over her head, making her scalp sore, and her head was full of green tea leaves. However, she could only grit her teeth. She didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. Seeing this, the eunuch hurriedly shouted: ¡°Hurry up, quickly bring the Imperial Doctor here, and drag this old woman out.¡± Imperial Doctor Liang rushed over quickly with the medicine box. At this time, blisters had formed on the back of the empress¡¯s hand. He hurriedly took out the best scald medicine and carefully applied it to the empress. The empress endured the burning pain on the back of her hand, and asked Imperial Doctor Liang: ¡°Will the medicine given to the Ruyi Pce be discovered?¡± Imperial Doctor Liang, who was continuing bandaging the empress¡¯s hand, had shown disbelief in his face: ¡°Impossible. If it can be detected by someone, it would have been detected long ago. Didn¡¯t the people in the Ruyi Pce also invited some doctors to check Concubine Shu¡¯s pulse in the early years?¡± Chapter 765 - Checking pulse

Chapter 765: Checking pulse

¡°What about Bai Zhi? Can she detect it?¡± Su Chun asked. Imperial Doctor Liang¡¯s hands immediately stopped from moving and he suddenly looked up at the empress: ¡°What does the empress mean? Could it be that¨C¡± His lips trembled and he couldn¡¯t speak. Su Chun nodded her head: ¡°Yes, that Bai Zhi, went to the Ruyi Pce. And when she left, the Ruyi Pce closed its door. No one knows what happened inside.¡± The look on Imperial Doctor Liang¡¯s face was very ugly: ¡°Don¡¯t you have people in the Ruyi Pce?¡± Su Chun shook her head: ¡°All the news have been cut off. None of them can be contacted. This empress is afraid that something has happened.¡± Imperial Doctor Liang opened his mouth, but couldn¡¯t utter a word for a long time. Su Chun asked urgently: ¡°Look ing at you, can the poison be detected?¡± Imperial Doctor Liang didn¡¯t dare to hide things anymore. He immediately knelt on the floor and said with a trembling voice: ¡°That girl¡¯s origin is unknown. She has very good medical skills. Dongfang Wan is also given this kind of poison. Not only she had detected it, but also-¡± ¡°What else?¡±? Su Chun asked urgently. ¡°Also¡ªcured it!¡± Imperial Doctor Liang said with a pale face. Although the empress had ordered him to do all these things, the empress was the empress after all. Even if she did something wrong, she wouldn¡¯t have been affected if it was revealed. As for him? He¡¯s afraid that he won¡¯t be so lucky. He was afraid that he won¡¯t be able to keep his whole body by then. The joy of being released from the pce prison disappeared at this moment and deep fear surrounded him. The bright future that the empress had promised all disappeared before his eyes and was reced by the bottomless abyss. Su Chun looked at Imperial Doctor Liang and slowly said: ¡°Everything is just a guess. Concubine Shu can¡¯t do anything. Why don¡¯t you go to the Ruyi Pce and act ording to circumstances.¡± Imperial Doctor Liang shuddered at the thought of Concubine Shu¡¯s calm and indifferent face. At this time, she wanted him to go to the Ruyi Pce? Isn¡¯t this asking him to die? Su Chun continued to say: ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid, Concubine Shu is a smart person. She knows that you are this empress¡¯s person. If she wanted to harm you, it won¡¯t be now. You can rest assured. Everything is under control of this empress.¡± You can rest assured! Listening to this, why does he felt awkward? However, Imperial Doctor Liang had no choice but to respond. * In the Ruyi Pce Qiu Ying was massaging Concubine Shu¡¯s shoulders when a little eunuch came in and reported: ¡°Niangniang, Imperial Doctor Liang is here to check your pulse.¡± Meng Xuanling put down the book in her hand as her red lips slightly twitched: ¡°He is quick. It seems that he has received the empress¡¯s order.¡± Qiu Ying asked: ¡°See him?¡± Meng Xuanling raised an eyebrow: ¡°Yes, naturally, why not? This concubine wanted to see what tricks he has in sheep¡¯s clothing.¡± The little eunuch turned around and went out, and soon brought in Imperial Doctor Liang. Imperial Doctor Liang was about to salute when Meng Xuanling waved her hand as usual: ¡°No need for the ceremony!¡± Imperial Doctor Liang said thank you and looked at Meng Xuanling secretly. Seeing that her expression was the same as before, his nervousness decreased a bit. Meng Xuanling asked: ¡°Didn¡¯t you just check this concubine¡¯s pulse the day before yesterday? Why did youe again today? Is my body had a problem?¡± Imperial Doctor Liang busily said: ¡°No, no, no, the concubine¡¯s health is good. It¡¯s just this doctor¡¯s prescription is only for two days. Now, this doctor needs to check the result, so he came to bother the concubine again. This doctor hopes the concubine won¡¯t me him.¡± Meng Xuanling chuckled: ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. Since you are here, just check this concubine¡¯s pulse!¡± Chapter 766 - Palace maid’s clothes

Chapter 766: Pce maid¡¯s clothes

Imperial Doctor Liang¡¯s back was soaked in sweat. The thin silk shirt he was wearing inside was sticking to his back. But when Imperial Concubine Shu¡¯s words fell, he felt a cool breezeing from the back of his neck, which made him shiver. Imperial Doctor Liang didn¡¯t dare to refuse. At this time, the more he refused, the more guilty he became. He hurriedly took a deep breath and pretended to be calm. Then, walked towards Imperial Concubine Shu as if there was nothing wrong. Meng Xuanling¡¯s gaze fell on Imperial Doctor Liang¡¯s legs. His face looked calm, but his legs betrayed his heart. His legs were shaking, making people want tough. Meng Xuanling slightly curled her lips and said in a low voice: Imperial Doctor Liang, what¡¯s wrong? Are you cold? Should this concubine ask someone to get you cotton-padded pants?¡± Imperial Doctor Liang couldn¡¯t wait to chop off his two legs immediately. Because his legs wouldn¡¯t listen to his orders. He dryly smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Niangniang. This lowly one is not cold, but practiced horse stance at home yesterday. I practiced for a long time and got tired.¡± Meng Xuanling raised an eyebrow and slightly lift her chin: ¡°No wonder.¡± As he spoke, Imperial Doctor Liang came closer to Meng Xuanling, sat on the soft stool, took out the silk scarf, and put it on Meng Xuanling¡¯s wrist, then listened carefully. After checking for a while, Imperial Doctor Liang withdrew her hand, then stepped back a few steps. He bowed and said: ¡°Niangniang, your body is the same as usual. There is no problem.¡± Meng Xuanling¡¯splexion didn¡¯t change. She simply nodded her head: ¡°Thank you!¡± Qiu Ying led Imperial Doctor Liang to the side to look at the prescriptions he gave before. In the past, it was Dong Ye, who always lead Imperial Doctor Liang to check the prescriptions. But today, it became Qiu Ying, which made Imperial Doctor Liang felt very uneasy. While taking advantage of the time Imperial Concubine Shu changing clothes, Imperial Doctor Liang busily asked Qiu Ying: ¡°Why is the pce maid who always ask the prescriptions in the past not here today?¡± Qiu Ying smiled and said: ¡°She is not on duty today, you will be able to see her next time.¡± Qiu Ying said to her heart: Rest assured, Dong Ye, that bitch, is already waiting for you in the underworld. You will see her soon. Imperial Doctor Liang felt relieved after hearing those words. People were still alive, which proves that things were not as bad as he imagined. If Imperial Concubine Shu knows that someone has poisoned her for a long time. How can that person still stay alive? Meng Xuanling didn¡¯te out of the backroom until Imperial Doctor Liang left. As soon as she sat down, Qiu Ying busily said: ¡°Niangniang, as you expect, he asks this ve about Dong Ye as soon as you leave.¡± Meng Xuanling snorted: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sooner orter they will see each other.¡± A sharp light shed past her beautiful eyes. * When Bai Zhi returned from the pce, Dongfang Wan and Zhao Lan were frightened when they saw hering home wearing the pce maid¡¯s clothes. A girl like her shouldn¡¯t easily show up and walk around. Even if she goes out, she shoulde back with the same appearance. She shouldn¡¯t change clothes outside. Otherwise, people will nder her reputation and integrity. Fortunately, she went back home directly riding the carriage from the pce, and this Dongfang Family Mansion was located in a secluded ce. It was not a ce where the long-tongued women in the capital woulde around. Only a few people must have seen her. Dongfang Wan and Zhao Lan dragged her into the room for interrogation. ¡°What happened? Why did you change your clothes before youe back? Did someone bullied you?¡± Dongfang Wan asked anxiously. Bai Zhi didn¡¯t answer. She first drunk the herbal tea on the table. Zhao Lan said anxiously: ¡°This child, why don¡¯t you learn to be good? Speak up!¡± Chapter 767 - How did she deserve to be the mother of the country?

Chapter 767: How did she deserve to be the mother of the country?

Bai Zhi sighed, found a chair, and sat down, then said helplessly: ¡°My two mothers, can you let me rest first?¡± Seeing her acting like an olddy, the hanging hearts of Zhao Lan and Dongfang Wan also slowly fell. It seemed that there was nothing major event. If something happened, how could she be so rxed? Bai Zhi took a few breaths, then narrated what happened in the pce today, which made Zhao Lan and Dongfang Wan almost forgot to breathe. Dongfang Wan angrily said: ¡°Su Chun is really something. She thought that now she is the empress, she can do whatever she wants in the pce? Fortunately, nothing happened to you today. If those two really did such a wicked thing, I will be the first to clean her up.¡± Zhao Lan also said: ¡°If she is so mean and dirty, how did she deserve to be the mother of the country?¡± Dongfang Wan coldly snorted: ¡°The mother of the country? Is she worthy? Just wait and see how long she can sit on the empress¡¯s throne.¡± When Dongfang Mu came back at night, Dongfang Wan pulled her father to the side hall and chatted for a long time. Hearing the story, Dongfang Mu was so angry that he broke a table on the spot. He wanted to go to the pce and ask the emperor for an exnation. Dongfang Wan stopped him and anxiously said: ¡°Zhi¡¯er won¡¯t let me tell you, it¡¯s because she is afraid that you will go to the emperor on an impulse. I thought you can be calm. Who knows that I was wrong? I really shouldn¡¯t have told you.¡± Dongfang Mu frowned: ¡°Zhi¡¯er told you not to tell me? She really said that?¡± Dongfang Wan nodded her head: ¡°Can it be fake? She said that her grandfather loved her so much. Knowing that she was wronged, you will not tolerate it. But in the end, the other party is the empress and the prince. We don¡¯t have evidence to go andin to the emperor. She¡¯s afraid that even if you tell it to the emperor, the emperor will have difficulty to punish them.¡± Dongfang Mu thought for a while and then nodded his head: ¡°Zhi¡¯er is right. We don¡¯t have any evidence right now. We can¡¯t convict them even if we go to the emperor. After all, they are not ordinary people.¡± ¡°But how can I, Dongfang Mu, swallow this breath?¡± His eyebrows were knitted in anger. Dongfang Wan shook her head: ¡°Zhi¡¯er seems to have a n, let¡¯s just listen to her.¡± How can Dongfang Mu wait? He immediately went to the yard where Bai Zhi lived. Fortunately, Bai Zhi hadn¡¯t slept yet and was sitting under themp and reading. ¡°Zhi¡¯er, what should I do about this? Just say a word and Granpa will do it for you!¡± Bai Zhi¡¯s heart was warm. This was what her family. When she was being bullied, they would immediately stand up and unconditionally help her out. This was her family. Bai Zhi smiled and pushed him into the chair to sit down, then poured him a cup of tea, and then began to speak: ¡°Grandpa, I have nothing for you to do today. You don¡¯t need to worry about me every time I am in danger.¡± Dongfang Mu waved his hand: ¡°No, I can¡¯t do that. My granddaughter was bullied. This hatred must be reported.¡± Bai Zhi nodded immediately: ¡°Of course this hatred must be reported, but not now.¡± Dongfang Mu asked: ¡°What are you nning in your heart? Why not now?¡± Bai Zhi slightly smiled: ¡°Grandpa, isn¡¯t Chu Feng always jealous of Chu Yan? He treats me like this, nothing more than wanting to get your support. He wants you not only to help him to be the crown prince but also to sit on the throne. That is his ultimate goal.¡± These things, Dongfang Mu naturally knew, but he didn¡¯t expect that these words would be said by a little girl like Bai Zhi. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Dongfang Mu asked. Chapter 768 - Stand on the side

Chapter 768: Stand on the side

¡°The cruelest punishment for such kind of a person is to prevent him from getting everything he wants and letting him see the overwhelming power in his hand vanishes. This can be done to men and so is to the women.¡± Dongfang Mu¡¯s eyes flickered and a smile appeared on his face: ¡°Zhi¡¯e, you mean to say, that if Prince Xiao and the empress be aughing stock in the world and scolded by the people, the emperor will have a reason to dispose of them? ¡± The smile on Bai Zhi¡¯s face grew wider: ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t know how to deal with them, and I don¡¯t know the most effective way to do it. However, you and Chu Yan must have a way to deal with them, right?¡± Dongfang Mu lightly snorted: ¡°I, Dongfang Mu, never stood in anyone¡¯s side. All the princes need to rely on their own ability to gain power. Chu Yan can achieve today¡¯s achievements thanks to his own efforts. Although I am his master, and I am in the political influence, but I have never helped him in anything. He walked on his own step by step.¡± This was also the biggest reason why he admires Chu Yan. Chu Feng was born and grew up in the imperial capital. He was 2 years older than Chu Yan, but he has never acted as the eldest brother even for a single day and was tantly engages in private affairs in the court. If such a person bes an emperor, then the Chu Country will not be far from subjugation. Chu Feng was given a title with the help of his empress mother and because of the victory that Chu Yan fought on the front line for many years. After Chu Yan disappeared, he took over all Chu Yan¡¯s forces in the northwest before his other brothers could make a move. The emperor saw everything in his eyes, but he didn¡¯t reveal the truth. However, it didn¡¯t mean that he was confused and doesn¡¯t argue with right and wrong. The emperor knows everything in his heart. To stabilize the situation, he can only slow things down first, and turn a blind eye to some things. However, when ites to the key point and principle his heart has never changed. Otherwise, Chu Feng will not only have a title. As for the position of the empress, it¡¯s fine for Su Chun to sit on it for a while. It was still unknown who will to sit in it in the end. ¡°I once swore in front of the sickbed of the first emperor. To stabilize the court, I would never stand on any side, not with the court officials, or in the military. But now, the situation has changed. If I continue to keep my promise, the future of Chu Country will be in jeopardy.¡± Bai Zhi raised an eyebrow: ¡°So, are you nning to stand in line?¡± The joy on her face suddenly disappeared without a trace. For some reason, a deep sense of loss suddenly surged in her heart. Dongfang Mu nodded his head: ¡°The state of Chu needs a wise monarch. Only by having a wise monarch can the Chu Country continue to be strong. Otherwise, if the national power bes weak, those neighboring countries that originally staring at the Chu will definitely rush in. Then, the people of the state will live in danger forever.¡± Bai Zhi lowered her eyes and said ¡®Oh¡¯ softly. Then, she poured herself a cup of tea and drank slowly. Seeing her abnormal condition, Dongfang Mu asked: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong with you? Are you not happy?¡± Bai Zhi shook her head and smiled reluctantly: ¡°No, how could I not be happy? I am very happy.¡± Dongfang Mu couldn¡¯t see through Bai Zhi. This child seemed to have been born with an exquisite heart. She has many ideas and thoughts, which is why he can¡¯t tell what she was thinking. Bai Zhi¡¯s mood suddenly fell. She sent Dongfang Mu away and then lie on the couch in a daze. If one day Chu Yan really bes the emperor, what will she do? Is she going to be kept in captivity in that cannibal harem for the rest of her life? Chapter 769 - Residential layout

Chapter 769: Residentialyout

This was not what she wants, she never wanted to be an empress. Never intended to live in the imperial capital for a lifetime. She wanted to fly freely like a bird. Go to where she wanted to go and be herself. She wanted to do things she likes and live the life she always wanted. These things were not what she wants. Really not. * There was a pile of charcoal fire burning in the old dpidated house, which was warm enough. With this thing, it will not attract unnecessary people. However, tonight, Jinyang County was destined to not be peaceful. The city gate was closed in broad daylight, saying that there were important offenders to be arrested. The officials from the government sent out their men to search for the whereabouts of these so-called important offenders inrge and small inns and houses in the city. Jinyang County was not big, but if people want to look at every inch of the ce, they can¡¯t search in just a single day. ¡°Daren!¡± A middle-aged man who was dozing off immediately became sober, and looked up to the person: ¡°Have you found it?¡± ¡°Not yet!¡± The middle-aged man was disappointed, and so he angrily said: ¡°Then why are you here when you haven¡¯t found them? Are you looking for scolding?¡± The subordinate hurriedly said: ¡°Daren, this subordinate feels that if you are looking for purposelessly like this, even if you look for them until tomorrow night, you may not find them.¡± The middle-aged man raised an eyebrow: ¡°Oh? Do you have a good idea?¡± The young manughed: ¡°It¡¯s not a good idea, but you can try it!¡± The middle-aged man nodded: ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it!¡± The young man immediately said: ¡°Daren, although Jinyang City is not big, there are more than a thousand families in the city. Our yamen have limited manpower. In addition to this, you didn¡¯t order people working outside the yamen to look for them. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to find them in 3 days and nights.¡± ¡°This subordinate thinks that we can find these suspects if we narrow the search scope. By then, maybe we can find the hiding ce of the suspects as soon as possible.¡± The middle-aged man immediately became interested: ¡°Then tell me, how can this range be narrowed?¡± The young man took out the things he had prepared long ago, and it was a map of the housing distribution in Jinyang County. The map depicts the main streets of Jinyang County, as well as the distribution of people¡¯s residential terrain, which was very detailed. In some ces, the names ofnes, shops, etc. were even indicated. Such a detailed map, even he, the magistrate of Jinyang County doesn¡¯t have it. So how can a mere district government officer have one? The middle-aged man¡¯s eyes turned cold. He pped the table with his palm and angrily said: ¡°You have big courage.¡± Before the young man could speak, the middle-aged man¡¯s face drastically changed. He looked at the magistrate in confusion: ¡°Daren, this subordinate, this subordinate has not spoken yet!¡± Master Qian pointed to the map spread on the table and asked: ¡°Where did thise from? Why did you have this?¡± With this map, it can be said that Jinyang County has a panoramic view. Even the ce where he lived was included. The several gates in the yamen, how many people were guarding in the gates, and when the guards will change their shifts, were all recorded on the map. The young man hurriedly knelt and didn¡¯t even think about why the magistrate got angry with him: ¡°Daren, this, this picture was identally obtained by this subordinates. I thought it would be useful, so I took it.¡± Master Qian asked angrily, ¡°identally? Tell me, is it really idental or not? Where did you this? Or from whom did you get it?¡± He served as the county magistrate of Jinyang for three years. After he took office, the county had many changes, including the Jinyang¡¯s topographical distribution, the number of residents, and the degree ofmercial prosperity. However, no one has ever drawn such a detailed distribution map as this. Chapter 770 - Topographic map

Chapter 770: Topographic map

If it wasn¡¯t done by the government, what was the person who drew this map was thinking? Thinking of this, he had goosebumps all over his body. His heart and liver also trembled. Suddenly, he realized that he seemed to be walking in a bottomless abyss. In the darkness, it seemed there was a hand pushing him, and a pair of eyes staring at him. The young man busily said: ¡°Answering back master, when this subordinate went to the post house today to pick up the suspect, they found this in the corner of the post house¡¯s courtyard. This subordinate thought it was very useful, so I took it when I left. Just now, because we have been searching for the suspect¡¯s whereabouts aimlessly, I suddenly thought of this picture, so I rushed back to present it to Daren. I would like to ask Daren¡¯s opinion and learn from you.¡± Qian Daren naturally believes him. Although this subordinate was young, he has been working as a government official in the yamen for many years, which was even longer than longer him, the county magistrate. If this picture belongs to him, why should he take it out at this time to arouse his suspicion? Qian Daren nodded his head: ¡°Since it was picked up, it has nothing to do with you. Tell me, who else did you show this picture?¡± The young man shook his head hurriedly: ¡°No no, no one else. Since returning from the post house, this subordinate hasn¡¯t stopped searching for a moment. This subordinate has no time to talk to hispanions.¡± This was also true. Qian Daren nodded his head again and picked up the map. After carefully reviewing it, he found that some shops on the map no longer exist. In those shops, new shops have already been opened. Obviously, this map was not newly painted, at least it was drawn 1 or 2 years ago. Is it from one of the envoys of the Jin Country? If they brought this with them, what are they nning to do? They said that came to the Chu Country to negotiate peace, but in fact, they have other purposes. And this detailed map proved that they have internal contacts in the state of Chu. If so, why should his highness need to pour dirty water? He couldn¡¯t understand a thing. ¡°Daren!¡± The young man called. Qian Daren returned to his senses and hurriedly said: ¡°Tell me, how can I narrow it down?¡± Since he can¡¯t understand it, he wouldn¡¯t try to do so. He was just a small county magistrate who obeys orders. What will happen next was beyond his control. The young man pointed to several streets andnes on the map: ¡°Daren, although the inn in the city hasn¡¯t been fully searched out yet, this subordinate thinks that they will definitely not stay in the inn. That is equivalent to waiting for us to catch them in the inn.¡± ¡°So?¡± Qian Daren asked. The young man said: ¡°So, this subordinate guess that they are either hidden in this residential area or hidden in these deserted courtyards. There is also a brothel gambling house that only sees profit but not blood. This subordinate think that they only need to send people. Focus on searching these ces and you will surely find them.¡± Qian Daren found it feasible after hearing it. He waved his hand and said: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave this matter to you to do it. If you do it well, you¡¯ll get a reward. If you don¡¯t, you will get the penalty yourself.¡± The young man was overjoyed and quickly thanked him. Qian Daren waved his hand and motioned him to step back. Then he slowly closed his reddened eyes. When Qian Daren closed his eyes, the corner of the young man¡¯s lips curved with a smile. His temperament and expression seemed to have changed with this smile. He picked up the map on the table, turned, and left. * Hu Feng and Zhou Gang stayed up to watch the night, while Jin¡¯er guarded the princess. She was so sleepy, but she refused to close her eyes, in fear that their princess would encounter something bad when she fell asleep. Just after the third shift, Zhou Gang rushed into the room, and Hu Feng, who closed his eyes, woke up immediately: ¡°Are they here?¡± Chapter 771 - Graveyard

Chapter 771: Graveyard

Zhou Gang nodded: ¡°They¡¯re here. A total of 18 people, all of them are soft-footed shrimp in the Yamen, but it¡¯s hard to guarantee that they have no backup men.¡± If it was just him and his highness, they coulde out and face a hundred more of such soft-footed shrimps, they wouldn¡¯t be afraid. But at the moment, they were still carrying two women. One unconscious and the other one would notst long. If the other party has bows and arrows, they would be in a great disadvantageous state. He, Zhou Gang can take risks, but his highness cannot. Zhou Gang quickly picked up Princess Qianfang on his back and tied her to his body with a long cloth: ¡°Your highness, let¡¯s go.¡± Hu Feng got up and didn¡¯t say much. It was not the time to fight. They have to retreat and not show their faces in front of these people, Otherwise, it would be difficult to exin the matter. When the people in the Yamen found the house, the charcoal in the room was still very strong, but the people had disappeared. ¡°Hurry up, they ran from behind.¡± Hu Feng and Zhou Gang had no horses. They ran in a hurry in the slippery alley. There were chasing shouts in the distance. Jin¡¯er was tired from running, so she asked while panting: ¡°Aren¡¯t you Prince Jin? Where are your subordinates? Howe there is no one helping you?¡± Zhou Gang said, ¡°Our people have been stopped outside the city. Don¡¯t worry. When it¡¯s dawn, the city gate will be open. Then we will pretend to be going out of the city to meet them.¡± Jin¡¯er said: ¡°They are chasing us like this. Even if we can escape, it will not be easy to pretending out here tomorrow morning.¡± Hu Feng stopped suddenly, looked at the gloomy homestead on the left side of the road, and said: ¡°It may not be easy.¡± He turned and jumped to the other side, Zhou Gang immediately followed, and Jin¡¯er also jumped in easily and neatly. Zhou Gang turned his head and nced at her, then smiled and said ¡°Miss Jin has a good skill.¡± Jin¡¯er smiled and said: ¡°It¡¯s just a few rough skills I learned all these years.¡± However, the smile on her face instantly stiffened when she saw what was in front of her. ¡°This, this, this is a graveyard?¡± Hu Feng nodded: ¡°Yes, this is a graveyard. A ce where lonely souls and ghosts are stored. It is no wonder that such a remote ce was chosen.¡± Zhou Gang looked at the rows of officials and grinned: ¡°This is really a good ce to hide.¡± However, Jin¡¯er got goosebumps all over her body. Her lips even trembled when she said: ¡°This, how can we stay here? Let¡¯s, let¡¯s change a ce!¡± Hu Feng took a nce sideways at the mes in the distance: ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s toote to change ces.¡± After that, he pulled Jin¡¯er inside the graveyard. The gate was half-open. There were a hundred coffins in the yard, and at least three hundred coffins stacked high and low in the house. Zhou Gang pped his mouth: ¡°How many lonely ghosts have died this year?¡± ¡°Stop talking nonsense, hurry up, and find a ce to hide.¡± Hu Feng had already opened a coffin at this time, a rotten smell immediately drifted out, and so he immediately closed the coffin again. ¡°Try to find a new coffin. Maybe there will be one that has just been delivered!¡± The weather was cold, if it was delivered in just a few days, it won¡¯t be that smelly. They can hide in it, otherwise... ... Zhou Gang had already found a newer coffin. After opening it, the corpse inside seemed to be asleep, and the smell was not strong, so Jin¡¯er hid first. Generally, the corpse in the coffin will be covered with a longevity quilt. If a family member collects the corpse, the longevity quilt will pile up. However, if it¡¯s the government who sent it to the graveyard, they will only symbolically put one or two. After they entered the coffin, they first put back the lid on the coffin, and went under the longevity quilt, letting themselves press the corpse under them, then hide their trails. Chapter 772 - Looking at the coffin

Chapter 772: Looking at the coffin

The people of the Yamen chased them all the way to the end of the alley. In the end, there was an exit. It was Siyuan Street. The leader was afraid of making mistakes, so he let half of his men chased people on Siyuan Street, while the other half continued to look for them in this alley. ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve looked for them in all the houses, there is no one.¡± The leading man immediately frowned, and asked the Yamen servant: ¡°Have you looked all over the ce? Not one is missing?¡± The Yamen servant said with a wry smile: ¡°Yes, only the graveyard is left. There are many dead people in the grave house. How unlucky would they be if they hide inside!¡± The leading man red at the servant immediately and said in a bad mood: ¡°If someone chases after you desperately, and you may lose your head after being caught, will you still care about these unlucky things?¡± When the Yamen servant kept silent, the leading man shouted: ¡°Everyone, follow me.¡± The leading man took the remaining eight people into the graveyard. On a cold winter night, the north wind was blowing like someone was crying. He often heard this sound, so he didn¡¯t think that there was something wrong with it. But listening to this sound at this time, it was as if a ghost was crying, which made people shudder while looking at the coffin. ¡°A bunch of trash, aren¡¯t they dead? What is there to be afraid of? Come here quickly.¡± Under the shout of the leading man, everyone gathered around him: ¡°You two, look over there, look carefully, and open every coffin.¡± Adding himself, there was a total of nine people. He divided themselves into five groups. He was the only one in his group. The rest were cowards, so they had to go in pairs. Some of these eight men were more courageous, but after opening a few coffins and seeing those terrible pictures, their stomach churned, and then vomiting sounded from all directions. After vomiting and being scolded, they continued to do their job. They became smarter this time, they closed their eyes when opening the coffin and opened them again when closing the coffin. At the same time, they hold their breath, so they didn¡¯t smell anything. Naturally, they didn¡¯t feel sick. Jin¡¯er had never been so close to a corpse in her life. Coupled with the smell, she couldn¡¯t help but vomit several times. Fortunately, these servants also kept vomiting, so they covered up her voice. Coincidentally, when she crawled out from the longevity quilt and opened her mouth to vomit, the coffin lid was pushed open. Jin¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but swallowed back the acid in her stomach and held the dagger in her waist with her hand. But, who would have thought that the man who opened the coffin had his eyes closed and didn¡¯t see her at all? Jin¡¯er hasn¡¯t had time to react, but the coffin lid was closed again... ... ¡°Boss, I have finished looking here, nothing.¡± ¡°Boss, I also finished looking here, there is nothing but dead bodies!¡± The leading man frowned and said: ¡°Could it be that they ran to Siyuan Street?¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure. Who would hide in this kind of ce? Not only it is bad luck, but also disgusting. I¡¯ll never forget this smell in my entire life¡ª¡± *Vomit* The man said and vomited again. Seeing his men¡¯s appearance, the leading man was also upset and said: ¡°Go, let¡¯s go to Siyuan Street to look for them.¡± The leading man led his men out of the grave house and went straight to Siyuan Street. The lids of several coffins were pushed open, Zhou Gang, Hu Feng, and Jin¡¯er quickly crawled out. Jin¡¯er didn¡¯t care about her upset stomach and hurriedly got out her princess from the coffin. Hu Feng stopped her: ¡°Don¡¯t trouble yourself.¡± Jin¡¯er was puzzled: ¡°What does your highness mean?¡± Hu Feng said: ¡°When we go out of the city tomorrow morning, we will use this coffin to send her out.¡± Princess Qianfang was put in an old but empty coffin. The original corpse was taken by her family and put in a new coffin, which made this old coffin empty. Chapter 773 - The coffin

Chapter 773: The coffin

Jin¡¯er hurriedly said: ¡°But the princess is still breathing and has a pulse, it¡¯s very easy to be spotted.¡± Zhou Gang said: ¡°Is it easy? Then, I will find a suitable wooden board to cover over her body, and then put a dead body on the wooden board, and dig two holes from the bottom of the coffin to breathe it out. It will be safe by then.¡± Jin¡¯er finally felt relieved. But then, another strange smell prated her nose, which made her intestines to twist again, and she vomited constantly. When she finished vomiting, she found out that Hu Feng and Zhou Gang¡¯splexion was as usual. As if they couldn¡¯t smell the rotten smells. ¡°Can¡¯t you smell it?¡± Zhou Gang smiled and said: ¡°If you inhale through your mouth, naturally you can¡¯t smell it.¡± But still: ¡°Even if you can¡¯t smell it, you can see it, don¡¯t you feel sick?¡± Zhou Gang shrugged his shoulders: ¡°It¡¯s alright, we are used to it!¡± There were far more dead bodies on the battlefield than here. They havee and gone in the sea of blood for so many years. If they don¡¯t even have the courage, what kind of war will they fight? Used to it? Hu Feng said: ¡°Didn¡¯t you stay in the post house full of corpses for several days. What¡¯s the problem?¡± This... ... There was indeed no problem. People will forget their fear at some point. Just like when she was in the post house. She wanted to protect their princess, so she didn¡¯t think about anything else. Regardless of how many dead bodies there were in the post. But now it was different. She was rescued by the two men in front of her. Since she had someone to rely on, a woman¡¯s instinct naturally appeared. * At dawn, the city gate was still closed, but the people they had been looking for the whole night still can¡¯t be found. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you will be able to find people after narrowing it down?¡± Qian Daren looked at the young man kneeling in front of him coldly. The young man¡¯s face was ck, the light in his eyes was gloomy and scary: ¡°Daren, as long as you give this subordinate a few more hours, I will definitely be able to find them.¡± At this moment someone rushed in from outside: ¡°Daren, arge number of people gathered inside and outside the city gate and asked to open the city gate.¡± Qian Daren closed his eyes and frowned his brows: ¡°Then open it!¡± When the young man heard this, he immediately shouted: ¡°You can¡¯t open it. As soon as the city gate opens, they will definitely take the opportunity to leave. At that time, it will be even more difficult for us to catch them.¡± Qian Daren opened his eyes, red at the young man fiercely and furiously said: ¡°This city gate is not yours, nor is it mine. I can shut the people in the city, but I can¡¯t shut the people outside the city. We are not far from the capital. In just a single day, a message can be passed in there. If the emperor heard that I blocked the city gates and prevent the people from entering or leaving, the emperor will punish me with a crime of treason. I will lose my head. And not only me, but there are also hundreds of people in our Qian Family. They will be buried with me.¡± The young man gritted his teeth: ¡°It¡¯s a matter of great importance. No matter what, you can¡¯t open the gate.¡± At this moment, Qian Daren realized that the A¡¯ Si in front of him seemed different from the A¡¯ Si he usually saw. Apart from the simr face, his tone, his expression on the face, and the ferocity when gnashing his teeth all seemed to be another person. Thinking of the map he took outst night, he was shocked. Could it be that this A¡¯ Si was not A¡¯ Si and that map was also part of another conspiracy? Qian Daren tried his best to calm his mood, turned his gaze away, and said to the servant who reported the news: ¡°Pass the order, open the city gate, and strictly guard at the gate. If there is anyone suspicious, detained it.¡± The young man wanted to stop, but the Yamen servant had already left in a hurry. The young man became so anxious that he wanted to chase after him, but he was stopped by Qian Daren¡¯s personal guard. Chapter 774 - I am A’ Si

Chapter 774: I am A¡¯ Si

The young man turned around and fixed his icy gaze on Qian Daren¡¯s face: ¡°What does daren mean?¡± Qian Daren was still sitting in the chair, his body maintained azy posture as always while saying: ¡°You haven¡¯t made things clear, but you want to leave?¡± The young man became anxious for his life. If he doesn¡¯t seed, he wouldn¡¯t be able to continue to live. However, the man in front of him, instead of doing what he should do, was holding him back. So how could he not get angry? ¡°What? What can I say?¡± At this moment, he forgot his identity. Forgot that Qian Daren didn¡¯t know his real identity. Qian Daren snorted coldly: ¡°What a big tone. Let¡¯s talk, who you are? Why are you pretending to be A¡¯ Si?¡± The young man sneered: ¡°Pretending? I am A¡¯ Si, but I am more than A¡¯ Si.¡± Qian Daren¡¯s gaze fell on the map in his hand, and he seemed to have realized: ¡°You drew this picture?¡± To draw such a detailed picture, it won¡¯t take a short while. Moreover, this person must have a certain status in Jinyang City and have a lot of leisure time, which was not so eye-catching. This was exactly A Si¡¯s situation. A¡¯ Si nodded his head: ¡°Yes, this picture was drawn by me. It took me 3 years toplete this painting. This painting will be handy now, but you¡ª¡± He didn¡¯t say anything further. He already said what should not be said. If he speaks further, he was afraid that he will damage a great event. Qian Daren¡¯s heart began to tremble again: ¡°What do you mean by this? This picture will be handy now? What is it for? What is the use of it?¡± He asked urgently. A¡¯ Si replied: ¡°You don¡¯t have to know. It¡¯s not toote yet, go and order again for the city to be lockdown again. Don¡¯t let them run away, otherwise, you and I will lose our head.¡± Qian Daren hurriedly said: ¡°They can¡¯t run, everyone who enters and exits needs to be checked. They still carry a living dead person. So how can they run?¡± A¡¯ Si roared in anger: ¡°Stupid, are those people ordinary? How difficult do you think it is to get out? Your subordinates only have a few skills, don¡¯t you have any points of understanding in your heart?¡± This sounded harsh, but his words were true. However, he still did not intend to change his order: ¡°If I close the city gates for no reason now, and it happened that there are nobles in the capital, who are not easy to provoke outside the city, they will sue me when they get back in the capital. Then, the emperor will punish me. Not only will I die, but also my whole family.¡± A Si sneered: ¡°But if you let them go today, you might not even be able to see the sun tomorrow.¡± Qian Daren obviously didn¡¯t believe it: ¡°Don¡¯t scare me. I am part of the imperial court officials. If there is no emperor¡¯s will, who can kill?¡± A¡¯ Si shook his head. At ordinary times, Qian Daren was smart. Howe he suddenly be so confused? ¡°Qian Daren, have you forgotten what you are doing now? Since you boarded this boat, you have betrayed the emperor. You have no other choice.¡± Qian Daren was stunned: ¡°Nonsense, when did I betray the emperor? I never did.¡± ¡°You said no, but you have done everything. Even if you kneel in front of the emperor, knock your head 10,000 times and say you didn¡¯t, I¡¯m afraid no one will believe it.¡± Qian Daren¡¯s eyes turned dark and he felt his head was splitting. He couldn¡¯t hear anymore what¡¯s the other party was saying. Only a single sentence kept echoing in his ears: ¡°You have betrayed the emperor, you have betrayed the emperor...¡± But he didn¡¯t. He clearly didn¡¯t. He thought what he was doing was the emperor¡¯s instruction. After all, his highness, he was the emperor¡¯s son! Chapter 775 - Out of order

Chapter 775: Out of order

It suddenly urred to him that the emperor had more than one son. And not all sons could represent the emperor. Even a son may turn against his back, In the past, such things were not umon. Why didn¡¯t he think of this? When he saw the noble prince wearing a python robe, he regarded it as a symbol of the imperial family and thought he was representing the emperor, and it was for the Kingdom of Chu. ¡°How could this be? How could happen? It¡¯s not it, it¡¯s not supposed to be like this!¡± A¡¯ Si was not in the mood to exin so much to him. He only wants to catch that person. Only by catching that person he canplete his task and survive. Otherwise, he has only a dead end. ¡°Qian Daren, I¡¯ve already said what should be said. Would you mind sending an order to lock down the city gate? You have to hurry, otherwise, it will be toote.¡± Qian Daren was confused at this moment and couldn¡¯t think normally: ¡°No, no, no, let me think about it. Let me calm down, I am in a mess now. I am in a mess.¡± A¡¯ Si stepped forward and shed Qian Daren¡¯s neck back on the back, making him faint in an instant. Upon seeing this, Qian Daren¡¯s guards were shocked, but then both rushed forward to fight against A Si directly. A¡¯ Si doesn¡¯t show much at ordinary times, so they didn¡¯t know that he was good in martial arts. He was not their opponent at all. In just three to five moves the two guards fell. A¡¯ Si looked and took Qian Daren¡¯s token and then hurriedly went to the city¡¯s gate. Only when the city gate has been sealed off as soon as possible, he will have a chance to intercept those people. In Jinyang City Gate Arge number of merchants and people, who were supposed to leave yesterday gathered at the gate. Everyone wasining about staying in the city for more than one night. What they lost was money, and they were unable to rush to their next destination at the scheduled time. What they lost was not only money but also credit. Outside the city, arge number of old farmers, who sell vegetables, rice, noodles, and fruits also stared at the closed gate. If they can¡¯t go in today and sell these fruits and vegetables, and just brought it back home, they will no longer be fresh and cannot be sell tomorrow. Plus, their rations cannot be dyed. Behind the old farmers, there was a team wearing defensive attire. There were more like a hundred of them. They have been waiting here for a whole night. No matter how they negotiated, the guards refused to open the city gate. If not because their highness reminded them not to take action arbitrarily, they might have taken action a long time ago. ¡°Chief, this city is strange. When we arrived yesterday, the sky was still not dark, but they closed the gate. I could vaguely hear noises inside, so I said I was in a rush to go home, but the guard refused to open the gate regardless of life and death.¡± Another guard also came over: ¡°I also feel weird. We brought the mission and showed them the token. The situation is clear, but they refused to open the door. I asked what is the reason, but refused to say anything. As if they were hiding something.¡± The man called the boss gritted his teeth and said: ¡°These guys if his highness really encounters something bad in there, this old man will tear them apart.¡± ¡°It¡¯s open, the door is open.¡± When everyone heard this, they hurriedly stood up from the ground. Then, they heard the guard shouted: ¡°Let people go out first before youe in. Otherwise, it will be messy.¡± To be able to check everyone who came out, the government divided dozens of guards into four teams. Hu Feng and the others came early, but when they arrived, there were already a lot of people at the gate. They were originally at the back, but because they were pushing a coffin, the people didn¡¯t want to get close to them. So he deliberately squeezed forward bit by bit. In the end, they arrived at the forefront. Chapter 776 - Breaking through

Chapter 776: Breaking through

Hu Feng disguised himself as an unskilledborer pulling a cart, while Zhou Gang wore a gray beard and pretended to be a family member, who collecting the corpse. On the other hand, Jin¡¯er put pockmarks on her face and covered her mouth with a handkerchief while crying in sadness. ¡°Stop!¡± The guard frowned. Why was he so unlucky that he met such a thing early in the morning? These people were too annoying. There were obviously four passages, so why did they choose his side? Looking at the other three guards with a smug smile, he couldn¡¯t help but be annoyed. Zhou Gang coughed twice and said with a dumb voice: ¡°Officer, I am here to collect my son¡¯s body. Our family is still waiting for me to take him back for burial.¡± The guard frowned and said coldly: ¡°Open it!¡± Zhou Gang said again: ¡°Officer, this, this is not good, my son has been dead in Jinyang City for a long time. We arrived yesterday and collected my son¡¯s corpse, but it happened that the gate has to be closed. Inside, the smell inside is really a bit¡ª¡± The guard was getting more and more irritated. Who originally wants to watch this stuff? ¡°Stop talking nonsense, open it!¡± The guard said coldly and subconsciously raised his sleeve to cover his nose. Zhou Gang sighed, ¡°Well, if you want to see it, then look at it. When people die, they look the same, there is nothing to avoid it.¡± He went forward and pushed the lid of the coffin away. The lid had just opened a small hole when a disgusting stench immediately spread. Many people behind the line begun to retreat. The others even yelled to let them go soon. The guard held back his breath, leaned forward, and quickly nced inside. Indeed, there was only a corpse lying inside, nothing else. He backed away quickly and waved his hand anxiously: ¡°Go, go, go!¡± Zhou Gang hurriedly put the lid back on the coffin and sighed, ¡°I told you not to look at it, but you insist on seeing it. Now you act like this, I don¡¯t know if my son will be angry.¡± When the guard heard this, he immediately felt a chill on his back. He angrily said: ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Don¡¯t you want to get out?¡± Hu Feng pulled the car outside, while Zhou Gang held the coffin with one hand and secretly pushed hard. The three of them quickly left the city gate. As soon as they left, Hu Feng saw his men standing outside the city gate. Hu Feng pulled the coffin car without stopping and walked forward. Zhou Gang quietly tore off the disguise on his face and showed his face to the team leader. Seeing him, the team leader opened his mouth to pay greetings, but he hurriedly stretched out his fingers and made a secret gesture. The team leader immediately understood. The general and their prince pretending to leave the city. They definitely don¡¯t want to be exposed. The team leader passed the words to the other members. Everyone stayed there for a while before quietly evacuating. When A¡¯ Si rushed to the gate, the line was still very long. The guards were doing their best and checking people one by one. He raised the token in his hand and said to the guards: ¡°Close the gate, quickly, close the gate!¡± The guards couldn¡¯t understand. The people haven¡¯t left yet, why must they close the gate once again? These people lining up will not be willing! Sure enough, the guards haven¡¯t had time to react, but when the people at the gate heard those words, they rushed out immediately, moring that they would leave no matter what. A¡¯ Si was so anxious that he took out the sword around his waist and raised it high: ¡°Whoever dares to get out, I will let you go out in two pieces.¡± A¡¯ Si roared. The scene was very noisy. No one heard Asi¡¯s words and no one paid attention to the sword he held high. They just wanted to get out of the city. They didn¡¯t break thew, so why should they be afraid of this little official? Chapter 777 - Closing the gate

Chapter 777: Closing the gate

A¡¯ Si knew that at this time if he didn¡¯te up with some means, these people would really think he couldn¡¯t do anything about them. He jumped up, flew past the crowd, stepped on the shoulders and heads of several people, andnded on the outermost part of the city gate. At this moment, a young man wearing a green cloth rushed out. He was about to get out, so he didn¡¯t pay attention. A¡¯ Si waved his hand with a sword and cut down the young man to the ground. ¡°Kill, the official is killing people!¡± When people rushed out, A¡¯Si shed them down. Within a short period of time, five to six people lying dead on the ground. Seeing this situation, the crowd retreated in a hurry. They no longer dare to take risks. It¡¯s just, it¡¯s not easy to retreat. There were old people and children in the crowd. One of them easily fell to the ground. However, because the crowd was in a panic, they didn¡¯t dare to stop. From time to time, screams wereing from the crowd. Especially to those who were getting trampled to death... ... The guards were dumbfounded. They didn¡¯t expect things would change like this. They were only responsible for looking for the suspects. These people in front of them were humans. How could A¡¯ Si kill them? Which also caused the people to trample others. They don¡¯t know how many people will die. It can be seen that they will lose their job. A¡¯ Si¡¯s eyes turned red. How can he manage other things? He just wanted to those people quickly so that he can continue to live! ¡°Hurry up, close the city gate!¡± Several guards looked at him stupidly. They didn¡¯t know what to say. After all, he was holding the county magistrate¡¯s token in his hand. When A¡¯ Si saw that the guards didn¡¯t move, he simply went to the gate by himself. As soon as he got close to the gate, he heard the sound of galloping horses. Then, he saw a group of men and horses from the official road outside the citying towards the city¡¯s gate. The person leading them was a young man in a ck brocade robe, who looked very handsome and elegant. Behind the young man, there were hundreds of men wearing defense armor from the capital. Asi¡¯s turned ck and almost fell. He doesn¡¯t need to think about who that young man was. His ck brocade robe was embroidered with golden dragons. Prince Xiao also wore such clothes. Also, that young man¡¯s face was very simr to Prince Xiao. It can be seen that they were brothers. How could this be? He was clearly in the city? How did he get outside? While he was in trance, Hu Feng had already reached the gate of the city. When he saw the tragedy inside and outside the gate, he immediately became furious: ¡°Are you all dead? Why are you only watching people trample each other to death?¡± When Hu Feng was not angry, he only has a straight face. But at this moment, he roared in anger, which made the guards¡¯ legs to soften. Although they didn¡¯t know this young man¡¯s specific identity, his clothes were not something that ordinary people can wear. And there was a dragon! More than a dozen guards immediately rushed to the crowd and they tried their best to calm down the people¡¯s emotions, then guided them to go to an open area. A¡¯ Si, who was standing beside the city¡¯s gate, only felt the sky has fallen. All his efforts fell in vain. All his family members that were captured by Prince Xiao will all die with him. Hu Feng dismounted from his horse and looked at A¡¯Si coldly, then in a deep voice, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going?¡± A¡¯ Si opened his mouth, but then said nothing. Chapter 778 - Infatuation

Chapter 778: Infatuation

At this time, Hu Feng saw the token in his hand, which has the word ¡®Jinyang¡¯ engraved on it. The design also only belonged to the county magistrate. Hu Feng asked while walking towards A¡¯ Si: ¡°This prince asked you something, why aren¡¯t you answering?¡± A¡¯ Si looked at the young man walking towards him step by step. He was tall and majestic. The panic and fear in his heart suddenly disappeared, and a wave of evil thoughts rushed to his mind. He was Prince Jin. If he dies, his master¡¯s grand n can be aplished without any more twists and turns. At most, he will be buried with this person. His family can live. Especially his son who was only 10 years old! Just when Hu Feng was only an arm away from A¡¯ Si, Ah Si suddenly raised his arm and a dagger appeared in his hand, then he pierced Hu Feng¡¯s chest. * On the 10th day of the Lunar Month Pei Qinghan appeared outside the gate of Dongfang Family Mansion as soon as the sun appeared. He was wearing a blue brocade and a thin cotton robe. His hair was tied with a jade crown. Although he looked haggard, it still cannot hide his natural-looking handsome face. He was reminiscing. At that time, when Pei Daren asked Dongfang Mu to marry their children, Dongfang Mu didn¡¯t rush to agree. Instead, he discussed this matter with his daughter first when he went back. Dongfang Wan proposed to take a look at the person in secrecy and then decide. If he was a rough man, she will not marry. So Dongfang Mu secretly inquired about several ces Pei Qinghan often visited. Among them was a tea house where he met his poetry friends. Dongfang Wan wore a man¡¯s clothing and pretended to be a man, then went to the tea house with her maidservant. Coincidentally, she met Pei Qinghan at her first visit. Even though there were many noble sons in the tea house, Pei Qinghan¡¯s appearance was still the most outstanding among them. And also has the most elegant posture. After watching for a while, she and the maidservant intend to leave. But when they were about to leave, the maidservant realized that she had forgotten to bring the purse when she went out. The maidservant¡¯splexion immediately changed. Although Dongfang Wan was dressed in a man¡¯s clothing, she was only 16 years old at the time. She looked like a slender youngdy. Anyone with discerning eyes could see that she was a youngdy. Because of her outstanding appearance, there were several noble sons who were willing to pay for their tea. Pei Qinghan was among them. Who knows why, but she was more willing to ept Pei Qinghan¡¯s help. Pei Qinghan was ttered. After watching her disappearing back stupidly, he heard someone around him said that she was the eldestdy of the Dongfang Family, Dongfang Wan. Since then, Pei Qinghan had fallen sick in love with her. But at the same time, there have been rumors in the capital that Dongfang Wan was going to enter the pce to be an imperial concubine, and most likely to be an empress in the future. The idea of ??asking her hand in marriage disappeared. He could only stay inside the house thinking about her. But who knows, not long after, his father told him that he had arranged a marriage for him. He will die soon, so he hopes to see him get married before he dies. He didn¡¯t think too much at that time. He simply thought that since he can¡¯t marry the woman he loves, it doesn¡¯t matter who he marries. He will just fulfill his father¡¯sst wish. However, when the matchmaker sent the other party¡¯s birth date and eight characters, he discovered that the marriage that his father had set for him was actually the one he had been missing day and night. It was the person he was dreaming of. Pei Qinghan was so ecstatic that he couldn¡¯t wait to rush into the Dongfang Mansion immediately and show his infatuation with her. The marriage was originally scheduled after three months, but his father¡¯s illness suddenly worsened. Dongfang Mu proposed to marry early, first, it was to make his friend happy. Secondly, he doesn¡¯t want to dy the marriage because of Pei Daren¡¯s death. Chapter 779 - The long forgotten oath

Chapter 779: The long forgotten oath

The moment he lifted the red hijab, he was smiling like a child. He looked at her with a silly smile, and not knowing what to say. He suddenly turned around and walked to the window. He opened the window, knelt, and swore to the bright moon in the sky. ¡°I, Pei Qinghan, swear here that in this life, I will devout myself to Wan¡¯er. If I break this oath, the sky can strike me with lightning, and I will die with noplete soul.¡± The oath that he had forgotten a long time ago suddenly sounded in his ears. * When the gate of the Dongfang Family Mansion suddenly opened, the guard came out quickly. He saw Pei Qinghan at a nce. He raised an eyebrow but said nothing. He just bent his waist to pay respect to his master. Dongfang Mu strode out and saw Pei Qinghan¡¯s bleak figure standing in the cold wind. He couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow: ¡°What are you doing here? Are you here toe with us to the Ministry of Revenue?¡± The Ministry of Revenue was a ce that specializes in household registration. The paper reports to the office. Most people will not go to the office personally unless the person has a special identity. Dongfang Mu¡¯s identity was of course special. But now, he wants to go with Pei Qinghan to such a ce, naturally, there was only one purpose. He wanted Dongfang Wan to separate from him. Pei Qinghan also wanted to understand the reason behind this, so he blocked the gate of Dongfang Mansion early in the morning, hoping to fix this matter. After Dongfang Mu, someone came out again, a woman wearing a veiled hat and a youngdy girl with a double-haired bun. The youngdy was Bai Zhi that he has seen before. He and Dongfang Wan¡¯s biological daughter! And the woman wearing a veiled hat must be Dongfang Wan. Pei Qinghan didn¡¯t reply to Dongfang Mu¡¯s questions. Instead, his pair of eyes stared at the woman with a veiled hat: ¡°Wan¡¯er, I was wrong. It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have believed in that¡¯s slut provocation. Because of that, we¡¯ve been separated for many years. Please don¡¯t leave me. Let¡¯s go back, I will definitely make up for you two, I swear, I¡ª¡± ¡°You swear?¡± Those eyes behind the veil were unusually bright, but there was a hint of sarcasm in that calm gaze: ¡°Do you remember the oath you swore back then? What did you swear?¡± She didn¡¯t p him in the face, but he felt pain in his face. It was very painful. Pei Qinghan busily said: ¡°Previously, I was confused. I deserve to die.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you die?¡± Dongfang Wan¡¯s cold words came into his ears. It was familiar and hurtful. He seemed to have told those words to her before. That night, he rushed to her room in a drunken state. He didn¡¯t know what exactly happened. He just remembered that Dongfang Wan looked at him with a nk face. As if looking at someone she had never known. She asked, ¡°What did I do wrong? Why are you doing this to me? Do you really want me to die?¡± He replied: ¡°Then why don¡¯t you die?¡± Then why don¡¯t you die? It turned out that if this sentence was said from the mouth of someone you love, it was so harsh and painful. From that day on, Dongfang Wan stopped looking at him or talking to him. When Dongfang Wan saw him in a daze, she continued to say: ¡°That day, when you said this to me, I tried to survive because I cared about my father. My body kept thining but I couldn¡¯t help but survive. But you, Pei Qinghan, who are you worried about? Why don¡¯t you die once we divorce?¡± Pei Qinghan opened his mouth but didn¡¯t utter a word. Facing Dongfang Wan¡¯s usation, he couldn¡¯t say a word. The wrong things he did and the wrong things he said have now be his retribution. Chapter 780 - Pei Qinghan, you are not innocent

Chapter 780: Pei Qinghan, you are not innocent

Dongfang Mu was so angry that he wanted to kick the guy in front of him. It turned out that his daughter had suffered so many grievances over the years. What kind of thing was he? What right does he have to treat his daughter like this? It turned out that if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he was still alive and didn¡¯t want him to suffer and didn¡¯t want him to suffer, she wouldn¡¯t choose to live long and continue to suffer from neglect and humiliation. and dare not show it in front of him. He was ipetent as a father! Dongfang Mu sniffed and swallowed the sourness he felt, then he said: ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense anymore, let¡¯s go to the Ministry of Revenue.¡± Pei Qinghan bent his knee and knelt in front of Dongfang Mu: ¡°Father-inw, I was wrong. I really knew I was wrong. I used to be stupid. I was instigated by others but didn¡¯t know it. Now I understand it. You can¡¯t let me separate with Wan¡¯er, you can¡¯t! Father-inw¡ªI beg you!¡± He kowtowed in front of Dongfang Mu. He banged his head so loud which made his head instantly turned red. Dongfang Wan frowned and took a step back. The Pei Qinghan in her memory was a face-loving person. No need to mention kneeling and kowtowing on the crowded street, he would be unhappy even if someone spoke loudly to him. Dongfang Mu was about to turn around and leave, but he heard Bai Zhi ask: ¡°You said you were instigated and manipted, who is that person? How did that person instigate you?¡± Dongfang Wan, who had been looking away, also turned her head back and swept her eyes on the kneeling Pei Qinghan. This was also what she had always wanted to know. She once asked Pei Qinghan about this, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Pei Qinghan raised his hand, wiped away the tears on his face, and said while choking: ¡°It¡¯s Song Hexiang, she lied to me, she said, she said¨C¡± There were some things he has held in his heart for more than ten years but has never been able to say them. Dongfang Mu said angrily: ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. If you don¡¯t want to say it, then get out of here!¡± Pei Qinghan didn¡¯t dare to hesitate anymore and said: ¡°She said, Wan¡¯er gave birth to a full-term baby and not premature!¡± Dongfang Mu didn¡¯t react for a while, he didn¡¯t understand his meaning. However, he saw Dongfang Wan staggered a step. Fortunately, the maidservant and Zhi¡¯er were beside her and supported her. Dongfang Wan was so angry that her chest hurts. She almost fainted. Her finger trembled as she pointed it at Pei Qinghan: ¡°Just because she said that, you believe it?¡± Pei Qinghan said: ¡°She bought the midwife who delivered the baby. I asked the midwife. She also said that the child was full-term and was not born prematurely at all. At that time, I didn¡¯t know how I was bewitched by her. I, I really should die!¡± As he said, he pped himself severely. ¡°You really deserve to die. You have no basic trust in your wife. It is no wonder that we ended up like this today. Pei Qinghan, you are not innocent.¡± Dongfang Wan then grabbed Bai Zhi¡¯s hand and then said: ¡°I only pity my child. You have separated us for 13 years. Do you know how much my child has suffered over the years?¡± Dongfang Wan started crying as she talked, her tears couldn¡¯t stop. These days, Zhao Lan talked a lot of things about Bai Zhi. Their sufferings, mother, and daughter over the years was something she didn¡¯t want to think about. Yes, even Bai Zhi almost died several times. She, Dongfang Wan¡¯s daughter was supposed to live the same as the young nobledies in the capital. No need to mention glory and wealth, but at least she would grow up healthy and carefree. But her daughter grew up in hardship and endless torture. Even the children of the old maidservants in their mansion lived better than her. Chapter 781 - Heartbreak

Chapter 781: Heartbreak

The culprit for all this was Pei Qinghan. How can she forgive him? Pei Qinghan lifted his head and looked at Bai Zhi. Bai Zhi looked back at him. Her eyes were calm, like a pool of stagnant water, without any waves. When she looked at him, there was no emotion, no resentment, no hatred, and no other emotion. As if she was looking at a passerby who has nothing to do with her. ¡°My daughter, it¡¯s father who¡¯s sorry to you. Father is wrong. After this, father will definitely¡ª¡± Bai Zhi interrupted him and said in a low voice: ¡°My father died q0 years ago. He gave me life, not you. You are not worthy!¡± A man who can¡¯t distinguish between right and wrong, who can¡¯t even trust his own wife, and who can¡¯t let go of even a baby, what qualifications does he have to be her father? His viciousness was the same as her parents in her previous life. After that, she helped Dongfang Wan to walk to the carriage that was parked under the steps. When Dongfang Wan got on the carriage, she turned back to Pei Qinghan and looked at the man who looked like a mourning dog: ¡°Pei Daren, you better hurry to the Ministry of Revenue. There is no need to further discuss the matter of divorce. If you don¡¯t want this matter to be known to everyone, it¡¯s better to end this matter today, which is good for everyone.¡± Pei Qinghan stretched out his hand to catch Bai Zhi, but Bai Zhi turned sideways and avoided him: ¡°Pei Daren if you are my mother. After you experienced these things, will you choose to forgive? If you still have my mother in your heart, let her go, so that she can live a happy life for the rest of her life and no longer suffer because of you.¡± Let her go so that she can live a happy life for the rest of her life and no longer suffer because of you! These words, as if a sharp knife, mercilessly stabbed his heart. He didn¡¯t even know how to breathe because of the pain. Bai Zhi didn¡¯t say another word, she turned to the carriage, then the carriage went away and gradually disappeared into his blurred vision. Si Fu, who was standing on the side hurriedly stepped forward and helped him up: ¡°Houye, why are you doing this?¡± Pei Qinghan stood up and looked at the street where the carriage has long disappeared. His heart was aching. That child was right. He was not worthy of being her father or to be Dongfang Wan¡¯s husband. He abandoned his previous oath and made a mistake, but med all the guilt on Song Hexiang. Even though Song Hexiang was wrong, the biggest culprit was him, Pei Qinghan! If he can be more sincere. If he verifies it and ask for more evidence when he was doing things and be less partial, how can he end up like today? It was the same as when he looked for that child. When he went to Huangtuo Vige, he was fooled and yed by others again, which destroyed his life long¡¯s happiness. He deserves it, he really deserves it! ¡°Houye, where are we going now?¡± ¡°Go to the Ministry of Revenue.¡± The child was right, they should separate quietly. Perhaps the only thing he can do for Dongfang Wan now was to give back her freedom so that she can live a happy life for the rest of her life, where she no longer needs to get entangled with him all day long, and suffer because of the past. Si Fu said in surprise: ¡°Houye, do you really want to get separate from madam?¡± Pei Qinghan sighed, did not another word for this matter. He only said: ¡°Let¡¯s go, don¡¯t let them wait for long.¡± Only when he arrived at the Ministry of Revenue, he learned that the so-called asking for a divorce was actually just asking him toe over and go through the formalities. The documents for divorce were had been prepared long ago. There was even the seal of the emperor on it. Today, he just needs to collect the documents with arge seal of the Ministry of Revenue. There was nothing for him to do. Chapter 782 - Divorce

Chapter 782: Divorce

It turned out that divorcing was a simple event. Men spent a lot of time thinking about how to marry their beloved woman at home. But if they don¡¯t cherish it, and reached the point of wanting to leave each other, their marriage can be break by a piece of paper. After that, they will go on their separate ways. In the Chu Country nowadays, although the customs were not very open yet, it was not umon to separate and divorce. Especially with the nobledies. As long as they don¡¯t live well in their husband¡¯s house, they can leave with the support of their family. However, it was the first case in the Dongfang Family and Changyuan Houfu. Originally, ording to the rules, the reasons for the separation and divorce must be reviewed first, to see whether there is any possibility of restoration, and decide about the allocation of properties to the children if there is. But the emperor¡¯s seal was already stamped on the document, so how dare they ask for further investigation? They could only handle the case neatly. After Pei Qinghan took the document, he couldn¡¯t speak for a long time. Dongfang Wan walked closer to Pei Qinghan, took off the veil hat on her head, and looked at him with clear eyes. After a month of recuperation, her originally dry yellow and thin cheeks became plumped again. Her white skin was also restored. She was born extremely beautiful and doesn¡¯t need to wear any makeup. She married Pei Qinghan when she was 16 and gave birth to a daughter when she was 17. She was now 30 years old, but she still looked like 20. Pei Qinghan looked at Dongfang Wan in a daze. As if he went back to the year when they just married, and back to the year when he first saw her. ¡°I heard that the person who impersonated my daughter is still living in your house?¡± Dongfang Wan asked. Pei Qinghan nodded his head: ¡°Yes, she was... I... ...¡± He didn¡¯t know what to say. How could he say that knew she was a fake, but still brought her back? ¡°What are you going to do with them?¡± Dongfang Wan asked again. Pei Qinghan was speechless, he can¡¯t do anything now. If he cleans up Bai Zhenzhu now, the Bai Family, who was hiding, will definitely spread ¡®rumors¡¯ in the street. By then, not only he will be theughingstock in the capital, but he was also sure that the Dongfang Family will join the fun and will not spare him. Seeing him silent, Dongfang Wan¡¯s t eyebrows frowned, then said: ¡°The father and son of the Bai Family, who were killed by you and Prince Xiaost time, do you know why they were put in jail?¡± Pei Qinghan was stunned and thought for a while. It seemed that he was really not sure what it was for. When Mrs. Liu came to the houfu and beg him, she seemed to have said something, but she didn¡¯t say it clearly. And he was upset at the time, so he didn¡¯t pay attention to it. Thinking about it now, he can¡¯t remember the whole story. ¡°Why?¡± Pei Qinghan asked. Dongfang Wan sneered coldly and shook her head. ¡°No wonder you were fooled by that bitch. You didn¡¯t even know why those two were arrested, but you killed them. In your eyes, are human lives so worthless?¡± Pei Qinghan opened his mouth to say something but was interrupted by Dongfang Wan. She said: ¡°That father and son kidnapped Bai Zhi while she went out to buy medicine. They tied her up and let her sink in the river. My daughter struggled under the cold water until she was able to escape and recovered her life. But you, you¡ª¡± As she spoke, she took a deep breath to calm herself. Bai Zhi walked over and took her mother¡¯s hand: ¡°Mother, why bother? It¡¯s all over. Let¡¯s go back!¡± Pei Qinghan stood in the same ce stupidly, unable to move for a long time. What did he do? What did he do? Chapter 783 - Punishment

Chapter 783: Punishment

When Pei Qinghan returned to Changyuan Houfu, he immediately went to the courtyard where Bai Zhenzhu lived. There was charcoal burning in the pavilion, which made the cold wind outside the house warm like spring. Bai Zhenzhu was wearing a delicately embroidered lily dress. Her dark yellow skin became much whiter under the intensive care these days. However, her appearance was inborn, so no matter how much she dressed beautifully, her appearance didn¡¯t change. A maidservant was massaging her shoulders, while the other maidservant was peeling an apple for her. Bai Zhenzhu was sitting in a cushioned chair leisurely with her eyes closed. The next moment, the door was kicked open, and Pei Qinghan came in angrily. The two maidservants stopped what they were doing and looked at their master in a daze. Bai Zhenzhu opened her eyes. When she saw the look on Pei Qinghan¡¯s face, she didn¡¯t even get scared at all. She had Pei Qinghan¡¯s weakness in her hands, so she was not afraid of what he will do to her. It was he who was supposed to be afraid of her. ¡°Father looks like has something to say!¡± Pei Qinghan tried his best to suppress the anger in his heart, then waved his hand for the maidservants to retreat and made them closed the door. He walked closer to Bai Zhenzhu and pped her in the face. Bai Zhenzhu felt dizzy and heard a ringing sound in her ear as blood flow from the corner of her lips. ¡°You are so courageous. You dare to instigate the Bai father and son to kidnap and kill my daughter? You seemed to have eaten the galldder of a leopard.¡± Bai Zhenzhu held her swollen and painful cheek. She didn¡¯t show any slightest fear on her face. Instead, she sneered: ¡°What? You just learn about it right now? But now you don¡¯t have evidence. So I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy for you to convict me.¡± Pei Qinghan suddenly stretched out his hand and pinched Bai Zhenzhu¡¯s slender neck. Bai Zhenzhu couldn¡¯t breathe. This time, she began to feel nervous. When people be extremely angry, they will have an impulse. And when they were under the impulse, they will suddenly make mistake. ¡°You, aren¡¯t you afraid, Liu, Liu Guihua¡ª¡± She said these words intermittently. Pei Qinghan suddenly drew back his hand: ¡°Bai Zhenzhu, this is thest time I will warn you. If you want to survive, you should stay here honestly. Otherwise, I might kill you at any time.¡± When Pei Qinghan finished saying those words, he turned around and left. He didn¡¯t dare to stay in this ce for another second, for fear that he would really kill Bai Zhenzhu in an impulse. It¡¯s not because he pitied thisdy, but because he couldn¡¯t kill her until he hasn¡¯t caught Mrs. Liu and her son. After Pei Qinghan went out, he directly called the head maidservant in charge of the backyard and told her to stop the charcoal supply in the Lan Courtyard and all the expenses for food and clothing. All the maidservants must also be transferred somewhere else so that Bai Zhenzhu could enjoy the ¡®Prosperity and wealth¡¯ in the yard all by herself. After returning to the study room, Si Fu said to Pei Qinghan: ¡°Houye, I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t give up just like this after experiencing a good life.¡± Pei Qinghan coldly snorted: ¡°What else can she do aside from sneaking out to find Mrs. Liu? I¡¯m afraid she would look for her soon. And that would be the best.¡± Si Fu understood immediately andughed: ¡°It¡¯s still Houye who is clever.¡± The warm inner chamber in the pavilion became cold little by little. The floor outside has long been cold like mud. Bai Zhenzhu couldn¡¯t help but wear another piece of cloth. Most of the cotton-padded coats worn by the youngdies in the capital were made out of brocade. To make it look attractive, it was only filled with a little cotton. It was good to wear a single one. However, wearing two could make people look fat and ugly. So wearing this kind of clothing was only advisable inside a warm pavilion. Bai Zhenzhu wore one piece after another, but she still felt cold. She yelled to call the maidservants outside, but no one answered her. The hot tea in the teapot on the table turned cold, but no one helped her make another one. Bai Zhenzhu felt strange. Why was the room turned cold? She remembered that after Pei Qinghan left, her face hurt so bad that shey on the bed to rest and fell asleep after lying down... ... Chapter 784 - The maidservants are gone

Chapter 784: The maidservants are gone

¡°These two maidservants, I don¡¯t know where they died, that I can¡¯t even find their shadows. I must teach them a lessonter.¡± Bai Zhenzhu muttered, her body continued to retract under the quilt, waiting for her maidservants toe and find out. The heat in the room was gone, it must be the maidservant, who put the charcoals was beingzy. When she hid back herself in the quilt, she fell asleep again. When she woke up, it was already in the afternoon. She didn¡¯t even eat lunch. She was so hungry that she called out the names of her two maidservants again. The two maidservants still didn¡¯t respond to her, and no other people responded to her, as if she was the only one left in this huge Lan Courtyard. Bai Zhenzhu found it strange. In this courtyard, she lived with four close-knit maidservants. Two of them were serving by her side. They were responsible for her daily needs, while the other two were rough maids. With so many people, no one heard her call? The more she thought about it, the more she felt strange. She simply got out of bed but still wrapped in a quilt and walked to the door. The courtyard was empty. There were no busy figures just like in the past. She walked back inside the house and walked towards the maidservants¡¯ residence. The door was half-open, but she didn¡¯t hear any sound. She went inside and found no one was inside the room. At this moment, she began to panic. She threw down the quilt on her body and hurried to the other maidservants¡¯ residence, but she didn¡¯t see anyone. The room was also empty, just like in her closed-nit maidservants¡¯ room. How could this be? Where did they go? She became more and more flustered. She then went to where the charcoals were being burned. There was firewood piled in the small wooden house, but there was no charcoal, and the mama who had been guarding the house day and night was gone. No wonder the room was not hot anymore, no wonder it was so cold. People were gone. It can¡¯t be a coincidence. Is it an order from Pei Qinghan? It was too cold, so she had to go back to the house and shrink back, hoping that everyone would return after a while. She shrank and shivered in bed, but she was no longer sleepy. The sky was getting darker, and the people who were supposed to bring food at this time also disappeared. No one in the house helped her light the oilmp. What to do? What should she do? What is she going to do now? Having been the eldestdy for a while, she has almost forgotten her life in Huangtuo Vige. She has be ustomed to the days where people serve her every day. Is she going to kick back to her original ce? No, no, she can¡¯t ept it. How much did she pay to reach what she was today? She will never go back to her former self. Bai Zhenzhu got out of bed and dressed up, then went to the kitchen by herself. The good meals in the kitchen have long been sent to yards of the several masters, leaving only some cold steamed buns and meals. She pointed her finger to the cold steamed buns in the steamer and the dishes in the pot: ¡°Give me two steamed buns and one dish for me.¡± The cooks had been informed a long time ago, so he didn¡¯t try to be polite. This youngdy always makes trouble for them. She didn¡¯t want to eat this and that. She always thinks that they didn¡¯t do their best. They had enough of her a long time ago. So now that they have such a great opportunity, how can they just let it go? ¡°Oh! Who is this? Isn¡¯t this the eldestdy? Why is the eldestdye over to beg for dinner in person today?¡± Beg? Bai Zhenzhu trembled in anger, as she pointed her finger to the cook who wasughing at her and said: ¡°You, you ve who is used to stepping on low and act high, you wait and see, just wait and see¡ª¡± She turned around with anger and left. From behind, the people in the kitchenughed even more happily: ¡°Okay, let¡¯s just wait and see!¡± ¡°Bah, what¡¯s wrong with her? Someone like her still hopes to climb Prince Xiao¡¯s bed? Why won¡¯t she look at herself in the mirror and think if she¡¯s worthy?¡± Chapter 785 - The days she used to live

Chapter 785: The days she used to live

¡°That¡¯s right, people who don¡¯t know her will think that she is the mistress of this mansion when she¡¯s only a mountain vige girl. What¡¯s so great about that?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that she is not the daughter of Houye at all. Houye¡¯s real daughter lives with madam right now. Not only she looks pretty, but she¡¯s much prettier than the second miss.¡± ¡°Really? Where did you hear that?¡± ¡°From Si Fu. Si Fu is always with Houye. He has seen the real eldest miss a long time ago. Unfortunately, the eldest miss doesn¡¯t want toe here. Her rtionship with Houye is not good.¡± These people spoke with loud voices. They seem wanted to anger Bai Zhenzhu so they made their voices louder. Those words enter Bai Zhenzhu¡¯s one by one, which forced her to cover her ears and ran away. Bai Zhenzhu ran too fast. The snow on the road just melted, so when her foot slid on the road, she fell into the ditch draining. hole. The muddy ditch was under the snow was biting cold. And the mud on that stick on her face had an inexinable smell... ... She struggled to climb out of the mud with difficulty. Her shoes were filled with cold water, which made her foot painful in cold. When she returned to Lan Courtyard, the sky waspletely dark. She didn¡¯t know where the flint was or even know how to light the delicate oilmp. In the darkroom, she looked for the box where her clothes were originally stored. It was originally full of clothes, but now there were only a few pieces left. She didn¡¯t care which one looks beautiful, she wore them all on her body. The only quilt in the room was left by her outside. The surroundings were dark, so she didn¡¯t dare to go out and look for it. She just stayed up all night cold and hungry in the corner of the bed. This kind of suffering, she had never experienced it even in Huangtuo Vige before. When she was in Huangtuo Vige, her mother always gave her the thickest quilt. She said that her daughter was most afraid of the cold, so she naturally had to cover her with a thicker quilt. When making cotton-padded clothes, her mother stuffed most of the cotton into her jacket. She said that whether it looks good or not was just secondary. It was the warmth that was the most important. When eating, even if she overslept or missed a meal, her mother would always leave her a portion. If it was in winter, she will warm her food first before giving it to her. She said that her daughter should eat less cold food because it was bad for her health. When it was time to work, she will always say that she and her father will do the work. She should just rest at home. Getting dark skin was not too good. When she thought of her parents, tears kept falling from her cheeks. And the more she thought about it, the more she felt sad. Suddenly, she raised her sleeves and wiped the tears from her face, ¡°I don¡¯t regret it, I will never regret it! Huangtuo Vige is not for me, this is my home, I belong to this ce.¡± Early the next morning, Bai Zhenzhu hurried out after simply freshening up. Si Fu heard the news and immediately reported: ¡°Houye, as you expected, the eldest miss went out alone.¡± Pei Qinghan nodded his head: ¡°Stare at her, see who will she meets. No matter who she meets, take them altogether.¡± Si Fu retreated. * In Cui Jewelry Store As soon as the building opened in the morning, two guests came in to look at the jewelry. They didn¡¯t buy any jewelry. They just walked back and forth inside and looked around. They also craned their necks outside from time to time. They seemed to be waiting for someone and not to buy things at all. The clerk was annoyed, so he approached the shopkeeper: ¡°These two have been here for several days in a row now. Theye here every morning and leave at noon. Then they wille again in the afternoon and leave until the evening. I really don¡¯t know what are they here for.¡± Chapter 786 - Meeting

Chapter 786: Meeting

The shopkeeper smiled and said, ¡°Just follow them, and keep a close eye.¡± To make their prosperous, some shops will hire people to walk around inside their shops to attract passerby and customers. At this time, a figure appeared at the corner of the street and hurriedly walked into the Cui Jewelry Shop. Bai Xiaofeng¡¯s eyes were sharp, so he immediately recognized Bai Zhenzhu and pushed Mrs. Liu who was beside him: ¡°There, there she is mother. She came.¡± Mrs. Liu hurriedly turned around and saw Bai Zhenzhu rushing towards them. She was so happy to see her. Then, she turned around and talk to the clerk in the store: ¡°Come on, young man. You wrap all these things for me.¡± The clerk looked over it and said with a smile: ¡°You want all these? Are you sure?¡± Mrs. Liu looked up and saw the strange smile of the clerk. Seeing this, she immediately became angry: ¡°What? Do you think I can¡¯t afford it?¡± The clerk shook his head hurriedly: ¡°No, it¡¯s just that you suddenly want so much, so I was just curious.¡± Mrs. Liu snorted coldly: ¡°Don¡¯t be long-winded, just wrap it up quickly.¡± She has been looking at this jewelry for several days and she has been drooling for several days. When she asked the price, the clerk told her it cost 300 taels of silver. Last time, Bai Zhenzhu gave them some money, but these days they spent a lot of money. They need money for staying in an inn, money for meals, and money for things they like when they go out. Bai Xiaofeng also needs a pen and ink for writing calligraphy. So who can those hairpin braceletsst for many days? Now that Bai Zhenzhu came to the jewelry shop, if she won¡¯t these things, where will they stay? The guy took out a velvet box and put the jewelry inside that Mrs. Liu wanted. Just when the clerk started putting the jewelry, Bai Zhenzhu entered the shop. Mrs. Liu greeted Bai Zhenzhu with a smile on the face and affectionately took her arm, then pulled her to the counter, ¡°Zhenzhu, auntie has taken a fancy to a few pieces of jewelry. I really like them, but I didn¡¯t bring money with me when I went out. You help me pay for it first, and I¡¯ll pay you backter.¡± Pay her back? This was the funniest joke Bai Zhenzhu had ever heard. However, at this time, she couldn¡¯tugh at all. ¡°Auntie, I am in a hurry toe out today, so I didn¡¯t bring any money with me. Let¡¯s go back and buy it next time.¡± Mrs. Liu was so angry. She made the clerk wrap everything, but it was pointless? ¡°Do you agree? Do you want it or not?¡± Mrs. Liu¡¯s face sank and said: ¡°Zhenzhu, what do you mean? Are you afraid that I will not pay you back? Although you are now the eldestdy of Changyuan Houfu and very noble, my Xiaofeng will also be a high official in the future. Yes, in the uing days, it is uncertain who will depend on whom.¡± Bai Zhenzhu thought to herself: If I need to rely on someone, can I rely on you? Are you the kind of person who lets others rely on you? You are the only one dreaming that Xioafeng can be an official. Although she thought so in her heart, now was not the time to offend her. Bai Zhenzhu smiled and said: ¡°Auntie, I am really in a hurry to find you today. I am too anxious toe out that I didn¡¯t bring anything. You see, I don¡¯t even have a maidservant beside me.¡± Speaking of this, Mrs. Liu looked at Bai Zhenzhu seriously. She saw that her dress today was very different from the past. The color of her clothes was not the kind she usually wore. Her hair looked messy. It doesn¡¯t look like the handicraft of her close-knit maidservant. Those maidservants were highly skilled and can make exquisite hairstyle. And today, Bai Zhenzhu went out without powder on her face. Her face looked abnormally haggard. Her eyes were red. She seemed to have cried. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± she asked urgently. Bai Zhenzhu shook her head, indicating that this was not the ce to talk. Chapter 787 - Can only walk around

Chapter 787: Can only walk around

Mrs. Liu nced at the brocade box. She was very reluctant, so she said to the clerk: ¡°Keep these for me, I wille back to buy it.¡± The clerk¡¯s eyes rolled immediately, then turned around and ignored her. He has seen so many guests like this. They can¡¯t afford it, they still want to pretend. The three of them left the Cui Jewelry Shop and went to the ce where Mrs. Liu and Bai Xiaofeng lived. It¡¯s a nice, grand and elegant inn. The rooms were very spacious and bright. ¡°Are you used to living here?¡± Bai Zhenzhu asked politely. Mrs. Liu waved her hand: ¡°Compared with the previous house, it¡¯s too ugly. This broken room is also full of walls that I bump into it just after taking a few steps. If you want to walk around, you needed to go outside. I am worried about the expenses every day, I don¡¯t know if I can keep paying for this room, so the two of us, mother and son, can only wait for you outside the street.¡± Bai Zhenzhu was really annoyed this time. This Liu Guihua couldn¡¯t utter a word except for money. She wishes she could give her money every day. She spent money endlessly andvishly. If she doesn¡¯t have money to live in such a good inn, why don¡¯t she rent a cheap room? She just wanted to eat ready-made food all day long and don¡¯t want to do anything. ¡°Auntie, as long as you help me pass this level, I guarantee that both you and Xiaofeng will have a good life. And Xiaofeng will definitely be an official in the future.¡± Mrs. Liu immediately became interested: ¡°You tell me, what is going on?¡± Bai Zhenzhu narrate what happened. When Mrs. Liu heard of it she had a cold sweat: ¡°You mean Pei Qinghan doesn¡¯t want to care about you anymore? Even your maidservants were taken away? No one is left?¡± Bai Zhenzhu nodded her head: ¡°There is no one left. It seems that he is serious this time, but I, Bai Zhenzhu is not easy to provoke.¡± Bai Xiaofeng said: ¡°When you came, is there someone following you on the road?¡± Bai Zhenzhu shook her head: ¡°No, who will follow me?¡± Bai Xiaofeng was furious: ¡°Stupid if Pei Qinghan had sent someone to follow you, wouldn¡¯t he find us here?¡± Mrs. Liu hurriedly said, ¡°No! If he wants to catch us, he can do it just now in the jewelry shop, why wait until now?¡± Bai Xiaofeng also wanted to understand this: ¡°No matter what, it¡¯s always good to be careful.¡± Bai Zhenzhu immediately walked to the window. She opened the window and looked outside. People wereing and going in the street. She could not see a familiar face, so she closed the window again. ¡°Auntie, we must give Pei Qinghan a little warning, and let him know that we are not easy to provoke. He should follow our intentions. Otherwise, he will know that we have the ability to make him eat soil on the ground.¡± Mrs. Liu asked: ¡°what are we going to do?¡± Bai Zhenzhu opened her mouth to speak. However, before she could say the strategy she had been ponderingst night, the door of the room was kicked open. Pei Qinghan¡¯s cold face appeared in front of them. Then seven to eight burly men behind Pei Qinghan immediately surrounded the three of them. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it, how do you n to make me eat soil from the ground?¡± Pei Qinghan stared at Bai Zhenzhu with cold eyes. Bai Zhenzhu said with a pale face: ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean that I, I just¡ª¡± ¡°Since you didn¡¯t mean it, then you don¡¯t need to say another word.¡± Pei Qinghan raised his hand. The burly men immediately tied the three together. To prevent them from talking nonsense, they also stuffed cloth balls in their mouths. The three could only whine. They couldn¡¯t fight back at all. ¡°Take them back.¡± As soon as Pei Qinghan gave an order, the burly men dragged the three out of the room and searched all over the surroundings. Except for some scattered silver and some clothes, there was nothing useful. Chapter 788 - Deed of sale

Chapter 788: Deed of sale

Seeing that the customer was arrested downstairs, the shopkeeper immediately asked: ¡°Master, what are you doing?¡± Si Fu whispered a few words in the ear of the shopkeeper. The shopkeeper immediately understood: ¡°It turns out that they are fugitive ves from your mansion, so just take them back.¡± The three were dragged back to the Houfu. Mrs. Liu and Bai Xiaofeng were arrested for the second time, so their hearts were full of fear. When the cloth ball in their mouth was removed, they couldn¡¯t even take care of the numbness in their mouths. They immediately begged for mercy: ¡°Houye, houye, forgive me, we, we didn¡¯t do anything. It¡¯s Zhenzhu, it¡¯s Zhenzhu¡¯s all doing. It has nothing to do with us. We really didn¡¯t do a thing.¡± Pei Qinghan was furious that he mmed a few furniture on the side and roared: ¡°Nothing? I will ask you, Bai Dazhu and Bai Dabao intend to kill Bai Zhi. Don¡¯t you know that?¡± Although the man in front of her was her enemy and she hated him, but she was even more afraid of him. Aafraid that her life and her son¡¯s life would be ruined in his hands. She has just tasted a little bit of sweetness in living a good day in the capital. Bai Xiaofeng has not yet be a big official, and she hasn¡¯t really enjoyed her son¡¯s official blessing. How can she die? How can they die? Bai Zhenzhu slumped on the ground. Her face was pale and sullen. She seemed to have seen her future. No, there was no future, it was the end. Mrs. Liu first nodded, then shook her head again: ¡°I don¡¯t know, we don¡¯t know, we don¡¯t know anything.¡± Pei Qinghand coldly sneered: ¡°You don¡¯t know? If you don¡¯t know at all, then why do you say that these things were done by Bai Zhenzhu?¡± ¡°I, we¨Cwe did nothing, we did nothing, you can¡¯t kill us, you can¡¯t¨C¡± ¡°Kill you?¡± Pei Qinghan smiled coldly: ¡°Isn¡¯t it too cheap to kill you like this? I want you to suffer the same way my daughter has suffered in your hands.¡± Pei Qinghan pointed his finger at Bai Zhenzhu and said coldly: ¡°Come on, bring up the deed of sale.¡± Si Fu immediately stepped forward with a few written contracts. Pei Qinghan threw the deed of sale in front of the three of them: ¡°You have two choices, sell you to be prostitutes, or sell yourself to me?¡± Bai Zhenzhu¡¯s hand trembled as she choose the second way. Mrs. Liu naturally chose the second way too. She was at this age and has no beautiful appearance. If she was sold as a prostitute, she can only be the lowest kind. It¡¯s better to die than to go to that kind of ce. Mrs. Liu pressed her fingerprints, knocked her head at Pei Qinghan a few more times, and cried: ¡°Houye, everything is this ve¡¯s fault. It has nothing to do with my son. I beg Houye to let him go. He will have to take the imperial examination in the future. As long as Houye let him go, this ve will work like a horse and cattle for you for the rest of my life.¡± Pei Qinghan coldly snorted: ¡°There are many people who are willing to be work like a horse and cattle for me. You are not rare.¡± Mrs. Liu knelt and walked forward, kowtowed her head a few more times, and cried, ¡°Houye, please, my son is young, he has never done anything bad, and has never done anything disrespectful to Houye. Please forgive him, he is still a child.¡± Pei Qing stared at Mrs. Liu coldly and said: ¡°How very loving. Your son is so precious in your eyes, but have you ever thought that other people¡¯s children are equally precious? Whenever you beat my daughter with a stick, have you ever thought about how painful it is to her parents? And how much pain is it for a child who is younger than your son?¡± Chapter 789 - A dog tied by the owner

Chapter 789: A dog tied by the owner

¡°You wicked, greedy, selfish, and vicious woman, you still have the face to plead for your son in front of me when youmitted such a sin?¡± Mrs. Liu didn¡¯t expect that Pei Qinghan even knew these old things. With Bai Zhi¡¯s temperament, she would never say these things to him. She¡¯s afraid that she would not even bother to say a word to him. And only the Bai family knows these things best. Could it be Bai Zhenzhu? She looked at Bai Zhenzhu with red eyes: ¡°Did you say that?¡± Bai Zhenzhu sneered: ¡°It was me, what about it?¡± Mrs. Liu threw herself at Bai Zhenzhu, grabbed her hair, and tore it. Bai Zhenzhu was full of grievances. Mrs. Liu wanted to beat her, so she naturally couldn¡¯t sit still and wait for death. The two quickly fought, biting and tearing each other like two mad dogs. Pei Qinghan winked at Si Fu. Si Fu beckoned two burly men toe in, separate the two, and then dragged them away. Mrs. Liu¡¯s body trembled as she asked: ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± Si Fu said: ¡°Since you have sold yourselves as ves, naturally you have to go to work. Our Changyuan Hou Mansion doesn¡¯t raise idlers.¡± ¡°Then, my son, what is he going to do with him? My son can write and read. Let him be a readingpanion. Don¡¯t you have two young masters here in the mansion?¡± Si Fu coldly snorted: ¡°Do you think anyone can simply be a readingpanion? Your son is only worthy to be a night incense pouring man. Cut the crap and go!¡± Si Fu took Bai Zhenzhu and Mrs. Liu to theundry room, while Bai Xiaofeng was taken to another ce. He will be taken care of the Old Head Li who poured night incense. There were originally five people in theundry room. Since Bai Zhenzhu and Mrs. Liu were added, there were now seven people. Seven people will wash the clothes of more than a hundred people in the mansion. They were neers. Those who have been working for a long time will naturally have to teach them well. To wash the most difficult clothes, furniture, utensils with cold water in a greater amount... ... Every day they opened their eyes to washundry. The skin on their hands has been peeledyer byyer, causing them to have frostbite which was itchy and painful. Every day, Mrs. Liu missed the days in Huangtuo Vige. Although she was not rich, she livedfortably. She doesn¡¯t need to work or be controlled by others. She can sleep for as long as she wanted to sleep. If she wanted to sleep loudly, she could speak loudly. But now, she was like a dog tied up by the owner. She only has a simple meal every day. The clothes she needed to wash were endless. What¡¯s more, the son she was so proud of now worked as a night incense pouring man. She will never have a prosperous life. * In the Meng Family Madam Meng¡¯s body was getting better every day. To take care of her, Meng Nan took a leave of absence for 10 days. He ate with her every day, watched her take the medicine, and walked with her in the courtyard. Seeing herplexion getting better day by day, the big rock hanging in my heart finally fell. When Meng Yuande came back, he immediately went to his wife¡¯s courtyard. Seeing that his wife looked good, he smiled and said: ¡°Madam looks better today than yesterday. It seems that there is no problem. Miss Bai¡¯s medicine is really effective.¡± When Madam Meng heard the words, Miss Bai, her face immediately darkened: ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a blind cat finds a dead mouse. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m sick at all. To appear that she is good at medicine, she said awful things to scare you, and you really believe it.¡± Hearing her words, Meng Nan felt unhappy, and passed the medicine bottle in his hand to the maidservant and said: ¡°Remember to let the madam take it before dinner, don¡¯t forget.¡± When the maidservant responded, Meng Nan turned around and left without a word. Chapter 790 - Willful, unruly, unreasonable!

Chapter 790: Willful, unruly, unreasonable!

Madam Meng was even angrier when she saw her son like this. She pointed to his back and said: ¡°Look, I just said something, and he gave me that look. If that woman enters the door of our Meng Family, will there be still a ce for me here?¡± Meng Yuande frowned and felt unhappy. What his wife said was not right, but his son¡¯s attitude was also wrong. ¡°Well, you also try to say a few words. You know your son¡¯s temperament, so why do you still say such things in front of him? Can you me him?¡± Madam Meng clutched her chest and gasped: ¡°What? I don¡¯t even have the right to speak in this house? Every time I talk about that woman, you two, father and son don¡¯t give me a good face. Can I not be angry?¡± Meng Yuande said, ¡°You are simply as willful, unruly, unreasonable as when you were young!¡± Meng Yuande¡¯s original good mood disappeared in an instant. He waved his sleeve and left, then went to his concubine¡¯s courtyard. Madam Meng¡¯s body trembled in anger. She wanted to faint, but she didn¡¯t faint. When her eyes just caught a glimpse of the porcin bottle in the maidservant¡¯s hand, an evil thought pop out on her head. She grabbed it and threw it hard towards the stone path under her foot. With a ¡®pa¡¯, the porcin bottle shattered. The pills scattered all over the ground. Most of them fell in between the stones. Some of them were left on the broken porcin tiles. The maidservant hurried to pick it up, but Madam Meng pushed the maidservant away and stepped on the remaining pills. When she stopped, a piercing pain came from the sole of her foot. She almost couldn¡¯t stand firm. The other maidservant helped her and another one quickly checked her foot. After looking carefully, she found that a piece of porcin had prated the sole of her foot. The two maidservants hurriedly carried theirdy into the room and called the doctor. When the doctor pulled out the porcin that had stuck on the soles of Madam Meng¡¯s feet, her feet started to bleed a lot. The doctor immediately used his best hemostatic medicine and then wrapped her feet until it turned like a rice dumpling. When the doctor left, the maidservant was so worried that she said: ¡°Madam, the medicine has been destroyed. What should we do now?¡± Madam Meng coldly snorted: ¡°I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t live without this medicine. I want to let those two, father and son, see clearly that her medicine is simply a bitter mud pill, which is not effective at all.¡± The maidservant looked uneasy: ¡°But what should I do when the young master asks?¡± Madam Meng said: ¡°Just say I took it, don¡¯t say anything else.¡± The two maidservants looked at each other. Theirplexions were not that good. When theirdy was sick, they stayed beside her. They saw her get sick day by day. At that time, Imperial Doctor Zhang said that theirdy¡¯s illness has no cure and could only wait for her to die. They believed that theirdy¡¯s appearance was not different from someone who was about to die. But after Miss Bai came and theirdy took Miss Bai¡¯s medicine, she woke up not long ago. And these days, under Miss Bai¡¯s treatment method, theirdy got better and better. They all have seen it with their own eyes. Madam Meng felt a little hungry. Since Meng Nan was not beside her, she immediately said: ¡°Go to the kitchen and see if there are sweet-scented osmanthus cakes. If there is, you can get me some, if not, you can get some other snacks.¡± The two maidservants shook their heads immediately: ¡°Madam, the young master has ordered that you must never eat sweets.¡± Madam Meng frowned and said with displeasure: ¡°Are you going to listen to him or me? I told you to go, so why are you still talking nonsense here?¡± The maidservant had no choice but to go. It was a coincidence that there were really sweet-scented osmanthus cakes in the kitchen today, so they put a few pieces on the te. Chapter 791 - Asking for a doctor

Chapter 791: Asking for a doctor

Although the maidservant persuaded her to eat less, she didn¡¯t listen. She stuffed the sweets one by one into her mouth. As if she wanted to make up for the sugar that she ate less these days. The same was true for dinner. Without her son watching over her, she ignored the maidservant¡¯s advice and ate double the usual amount she takes. The maidservant was relieved to see that there was nothing unusual after theirdy had finished eating. Madam Meng put down her chopsticks and snorted coldly: ¡°Look, I ate sweets and big meals again. Am I not good? What Miss Bai? She is obviously a liar, she only deceives your master and young master. So what if she¡¯s Dongfang Mu¡¯s daughter? She is nothing but amoner¡¯s child. She is not worthy of my Nan¡¯er. If she wants to enter the door of our Meng family, she can¡¯t get through me unless I die.¡± The maidservants didn¡¯t dare to answer. After a while, one of the maidservants came into the room to report that Meng Nan came. Madam Meng waved her hand: ¡°I don¡¯t want to see him, just say I am sleeping.¡± The maidservant went out to report. Meng Nan knew that his mother was not asleep. She simply didn¡¯t want to see him. He didn¡¯t force it, and asked the maidservant: ¡°Did she take the medicine?¡± The maidservant lowered her head and said with a low voice: ¡°She has taken it.¡± Meng Nan didn¡¯t doubt anything. When these maidservants talk to him, most of them look like this. He has long been used to it. ¡°How about dinner?¡± The maidservant said again: ¡°It¡¯s about the same on an ordinary day.¡± Meng Nan nodded: ¡°I heard that my mother hurt her foot, what¡¯s the matter?¡± The maidservant¡¯s back had a cold sweat. Her voice became much smaller: ¡°Madam identally kicked the foot of the table.¡± Meng Nan gave a cry and did not ask any more, and then left after saying a few more words. The maidservant was relieved and turned back to the room. The next morning, Madam Meng woke up feeling ufortable, dizzy, hungry, and weak. She had no sense of taste in her mouth. So she wanted something sweet, so she asked the maidservant to get it. The maidservant thought she was notpletely awake, so she didn¡¯t take it to her heart, and just tool food ording to her instructions. Madam Meng fell asleep after breakfast. This sleepsted until noon. The maidservants felt something was wrong. Since theirdy got better, she didn¡¯t sleep this long. Even if she asionally went back to sleep, it wasn¡¯t this long. The two maidservants who were waiting outside came inside the room to ask Madam Meng to have lunch, but they saw her expression was unusual and her breathing was very rapid. Madam Meng opened her eyes and looked at them, then closed them again before asking: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The two maidservants couldn¡¯t hide the panic in their hearts and hurriedly asked: ¡°Madam, are you sick again?¡± To prove that she was not ill, Madam Meng struggled to sit upon the edge of the bed and said slowly: ¡°I¡¯m just sleepy, I¡¯m okay.¡± But she doesn¡¯t look okay at all. ¡°Madam, let¡¯s ask the doctor toe and see you.¡± Madam Meng waved her hand: ¡°No, I¡¯m not sick. What call the doctor? Don¡¯t talk nonsense, let alone tell the master and young master.¡± She didn¡¯t eat much at lunch, but not long after, she vomited. This scared the maidservants. When theirdy got sick before, this also happened. She vomited soon after eating. Madam Meng felt very bad, especially bad. She seemed couldn¡¯t breathe well. She was dizzy and exhausted. She gets annoyed when hearing something. The maidservants know that if they continue to drag on, theirdy will get worse. But at this moment, neither the master nor the young master returned. One was in the Ministry of Works, and the other was in the Ministry of Rites. It would take at least two hours to wait for them toe back. ¡°Call the doctor!¡± Madam Meng has finally given up. Chapter 792 - Imperial Doctor Zhang

Chapter 792: Imperial Doctor Zhang

The maidservant was overjoyed and immediately sent someone to invite the doctor. She invited several doctors at the same time. These doctors were all famous in the capital. They also had visited theirdy before. After checking the pulse, several doctors all shook their heads: ¡°Madam¡¯s disease is very weird. The pulse is weak and urgent, short and fast, unstable, andcking in strength. It¡¯s very strange. It is the same as thest time. This old doctor cannot do anything with Madam¡¯s disease.¡± The other two doctors also came to the same conclusion. The maidservant busily said: ¡°Imperial Doctor Zhang from the pce also came to see the madam and said that it is diabetes. Do you have any prescriptions for diabetes?¡± The three doctors suddenly said: ¡°It turns out that this is the pulse condition of diabetes, how can it be different from the book?¡± ¡°Although there are some differences, they are simr in general. It is our negligence. It¡¯s undoubtedly diabetes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It is the pulse of diabetes.¡± The maidservant asked urgently: ¡°Do the three doctors have a prescription for diabetes?¡± The three doctors shook their heads at the same time: ¡°This diabetes syndrome is an age-old problem. No one has ever found a cure for this disease. I have no medicine to cure it, but I heard that Imperial Doctor Zhang from the pce has a prescription that seems to be able to cure the diabetic syndrome.¡± The maidservants have been with theirdy all the time. How can they not know this? Imperial Doctor Zhang really has a prescription, but he said that his prescription was not perfect. It only has a short-term effect. Even his eldest brother was still lying in bed and only waiting to die. Madam Meng heard the words of the three doctors, so she immediately said to the maidservant: ¡°Go and ask Imperial Doctor Zhang.¡± The maidservants didn¡¯t dare to obey, they immediately went to the Imperial Doctor Zhang¡¯s mansion. It stands to reason that the imperial doctor of the imperial hospital cannot treat people casually, but the emperor permitted Imperial Doctor Zhang to treat Madam Meng. Now that she¡¯s not yet cured, it¡¯s reasonable to ask again. The maidservant was lucky. Imperial Doctor Zhang happened to be at his house today. After hearing the maidservant¡¯s words, he immediately took his medicine box and followed her to the Meng Family Mansion. When he saw Mrs. Meng¡¯s condition, his heart turned cold. Obviously, when he came to see her three days ago, she was fine and recovered very well. For this reason, he immediately asked Miss Bai for the prescription and also gave it to his eldest brother to take. Is this medicine just a short-lived effect? ¡°Does the Madame take Miss Bai¡¯s medicine on time?¡± Thinking of what happened yesterday, Madam Meng immediately said: ¡°I have taken it, but her medicine has no effect. Imperial Doctor Zhang should prescribe medicine again.¡± Imperial Doctor Zhang cried and said: ¡°If I can cure this disease, my elder brother will not lie in bed and wait for death.¡± Madam Meng¡¯s heart jumped. What did he mean by this? ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your big brother?¡± Imperial Doctor Zhang said: ¡°I will tell you the truth, my elder brother also suffered from diabetes. My grandfather also died of diabetes. The prescription developed by my grandfather can¡¯t cure this disease at all.¡± In this world, no one really wants to die, especially a person who lived a good life like Madam Meng. So how can she be willing to die? Upon hearing this, she also panicked, as her vision turned ck. Imperial Doctor Zhang said: ¡°Why doesn¡¯t the Madam ask Miss Bai toe and have a look?¡± Madam Meng remained silent, but panting with closed eyes. After Imperial Doctor Zhang was sent away, Madam Meng asked the maidservant: ¡°The medicine is really gone?¡± The maidservant shook her head: ¡°There are only two bottles in total. One bottle has been eaten a long time ago. There is still half of the bottle yesterday. So the young master said that he would go to Miss Bai for the medicine in two days, but madam, how can you wait for another two days? Just talk to the young master, when Miss Bai came to treat the madam, this ve had seen her very dedicated, maybe¡ª¡± Chapter 793 - Is she really a genius doctor?

Chapter 793: Is she really a genius doctor?

Madam Meng sternly said: ¡°Maybe what? Even if I die, I won¡¯t let her treat me. If I can¡¯t be cured, then don¡¯t. You go out, you all go out.¡± How dare the maidservants go out? They just stood far away. Not long after, the father and son came back. The father and son were talking about some things in the current political situation. When they were in high spirits, Wu Mama rushed to the two of them: ¡°Master, young master, go and see thedy soon.¡± Meng Nan asked urgently: ¡°What happened to my mother?¡± ¡°Madam is ill again. She¡¯s in a bad condition. Several doctors and Imperial Doctor Zhang havee to see her, but they can¡¯t help her.¡± The father and son hurried to Madam Meng¡¯s courtyard. As soon as they entered the room, they saw Madam Meng panting heavily in bed. Her eyes were closed, and herplexion looked very bad. Meng Yuande med the maidservants in the room: ¡°How did you take care of yourdy? How did she be like this again?¡± The maidservants knelt and fell silent. After looking at his wife on the bed, Meng Yuande muttered to himself: ¡°Is Miss Bai¡¯s medicine not useful?¡± Meng Nan shook his head: ¡°Impossible. Zhi¡¯er¡¯s medical skill is so good. How can medicine not work? There must be other reasons.¡± He turned his head to look at those kneeling maidservants, and asked urgently, ¡°Speak, did mother take her medicine on time?¡± At this time, who would dare to lie? One of the maidservants stepped forward while kneeling, and told the story about their madam throwing the medicine bottle in anger and hurting her foot. The other maidservants also stepped forward and told about their madam overeating meals and sweets. Meng Yuande became furious. He pointed his finger at the maidservants and cursed: ¡°You useless things. Something like this happens, but you don¡¯te to report it. You have to wait for yourdy to be ill before you will tell the truth.¡± The maidservants trembled in fright and dared not look up for a long time. Meng Nan turned to leave, but Meng Yuande hurriedly stopped him: ¡°Where are we going now?¡± Meng Nan said: ¡°I¡¯m going to find Bai Zhi. She may have medicine left with her, I¡¯ll go and get some medicine for these two days.¡± Meng Yuande nodded his head: ¡°Alright, you go and get back soon.¡± Meng Nan hurried to Dongfang Family Mansion. When the guard saw that it was him, he immediately went in to report. Dongfang Mu was very upset. ¡°Why is this kid here again? Isn¡¯t it over yet? Does he think Zhi¡¯er is the on-call doctor of their Meng Family?¡± ¡°Master, Young Master Meng seems very anxious when I saw him. I¡¯m afraid that his family is seriously ill.¡± Dongfang Mu sighed and waved his hand: ¡°Go and tell this to Zhi¡¯er.¡± The guard immediately went, and after a while, Bai Zhi appeared outside the gate with the medicine box. Meng Nan opened his mouth to speak, but Bai Zhi waved her hand: ¡°No need to say more, let¡¯s go. Saving people is important.¡± Meng Nan got on the horse, while Bai Zhi got on the carriage. The two rushed to the Meng Family. When getting out of the carriage, Meng Nan subconsciously wanted to step forward to help her, but she pretended not to see his outstretched hand. She simply carried her medicine box in one hand and her skirt in her other hand. She stepped on the footstool and get down of the carriage. Meng Nan withdrew his hand in embarrassment, full of loss. When Bai Zhi arrived at Madam Meng¡¯s courtyard, Madam Meng had fallen asleep, but her breathing was still heavy and herplexion doesn¡¯t look normal. She reached out to her forehead and found that she was feverish. Bai Zhi immediately asked the maidservant on the side: ¡°Is the madam have an injury on her body?¡± The maidservant was taken aback. How did she know? Did they you master mentioned it? ¡°Yes, Madam hurt her foot yesterday.¡± Meng Nan frowned: ¡°Is mother seriously injured? Didn¡¯t you say that she identally kicked the leg of the table?¡± Their young master didn¡¯t mention it? Then, how did she know that their madam was injured just by looking at her? Is she really a genius doctor? Chapter 794 - From the main room, enter the inner chamber

Chapter 794: From the main room, enter the inner chamber

¡°Replying to the young master, yesterday, when the madam throws the medicine bottle, she identally stepped on the shattered porcin.¡± The maidservant replied. Bai Zhi raised an eyebrow: ¡°She throws the medicine bottle?¡± Meng Nan looked at his unconscious mother on the bed, and said with an embarrassed expression: ¡°It was due to carelessness, she didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Meng Nan never lied. Was it on purpose? The answer was written on his face. She doesn¡¯t care. After all, it was not her who is suffering now but the person who threw the medicine bottle. What can she say? If you didn¡¯t do it, you won¡¯t die. But some people just love to do the opposite. And the more they do it, the faster they die. If not for her good son, she would not bother to care about the person who neither listened to the doctor¡¯s advice nor care about their own body. Bai Zhi said: ¡°Do things ording to the methodst time, feed her more water. She just fell ill, she will get better after taking the medicine. You don¡¯t worry too much.¡± Meng Yuande breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly said: ¡°But the medicine you gave is gone.¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°I know, I will start refining medicine immediately. Two hours are enough.¡± Meng Yuande immediately asked the maidservant to lead her to the guest house where the pill furnace was cedst time. The pill furnacest time was still ced in the courtyard, and it can be used immediately. Two hourster, the maidservant brought the newly-baked pill and delivered it. Madam Meng just woke up. As soon as she saw the pill and smelled the familiar scent, she immediately asked: ¡°Where did thise from?¡± The maidservant didn¡¯t dare to lie and immediately replied: ¡°This is the pill that Miss Bai has just refined. She asked this ve to take it to the madam first.¡± Madam Meng¡¯s heart was immediately swallowed by anger. Especially, when she saw her husband and son, she was even more irritated. She grabbed the pill in the maidservant¡¯s hand and threw it on the ground, then angrily said: ¡°I will not take this medicine even if I die.¡± Bai Zhi just walked to the door of the room and heard these words clearly. Without stopping, she went straight into the room and said with a smile: ¡°Madam Meng, if you won¡¯t take my medicine, you will definitely not survive until the end of this month.¡± Madam Meng was furious: ¡°Even if I die, I won¡¯t take it, I won¡¯t!¡± Bai Zhi pped her hands: ¡°How courageous. This younger generation couldn¡¯t help but admires. However, I want to remind you that if you really die, you can no longer control the Meng Family. In the future, your son can marry whoever he wants to marry. Maybe it¡¯s me, or someone who you hate more. By then, I don¡¯t know if you can rest in peace?¡± Madam Meng¡¯s hands trembled in anger, and her vision turned ck for a while. However, she knew that what she was telling is true. If she died, how can she manage her son¡¯s marriage? She won¡¯t be able to see her son get married. She won¡¯t be able to embrace her big fat grandson. Then, didn¡¯t she live in vain in this life? No, it cannot be like this, absolutely not. Bai Zhi stuffed the medicine bottle into Meng Nan¡¯s hands and left cold words for thest time: ¡°If you want to manage your son¡¯s marriage, you have to live. Only if you are alive, you can use your mouth. Otherwise, after you turn into a pile of loess, only one stick of incense and fragrant fruits the Qingming Winter Solstice you will get, and nothing else.¡± Although her words were poisonous and sounded unpleasant, everyone knew inside their heart that she was deliberately stimting Madam Meng. Sure enough, as soon as Bai Zhi¡¯s words fell, she immediately grabbed the medicine bottle in Meng Nan¡¯s hand, poured herself a pill, and swallowed it. She didn¡¯t even drink water: ¡°Want me to die? You want to enter our door when I die? I¡¯m telling you, I will not die before you, I will never let you seed.¡± Bai Zhi didn¡¯t speak another word and simply went straight away with her medicine box. Meng Nan chased after her to send her off: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, you are wronged.¡± *From the main room, enter the inner chamber ¨C attain a higher level. Chapter 795 - The man in her heart

Chapter 795: The man in her heart

Bai Zhi shrugged: ¡°No, I am delighted. I don¡¯t feel wrong.¡± This was the truth. Although Madam Meng doesn¡¯t like to see her, she was able to persuade her. What she was considering was Meng Nan¡¯s face. She didn¡¯t feel like she was aggrieved by Madam Meng. Meng Nan bitterly smiled. He didn¡¯t know what to say, but he heard Bai Zhi¡¯s voice again: ¡°With this lesson, I think she probably knows what to do in the future. You don¡¯t have to worry too much. She will be fine, but there is one thing I want to remind you. She has this disease. Once there is a wound on her body, it is extremely difficult to recover. For ordinary people, the wound will heal in 3-5 days. While it takes 10-15 days for her. Especially on the feet. Take note of this, if you fail to be careful, her feet might be useless.¡± ¡°I wanted to check her injury in the foot, but seeing her attitude, she wouldn¡¯t show it to me. It¡¯s better to let Imperial Doctor Zhang treat it tomorrow. You must change the dressing frequently. You can use readymade medicine, there is no need to consider it. The medicine I refined is very gently, it will easily conflict with other medicines. You can rest assured.¡± Meng Nan nodded: ¡°I will keep it in mind. Thank you for today.¡± Bai Zhi slightly smiled and looked at his face. His usual spirited face now looked very haggard. She couldn¡¯t bear to look at it, so she sighed and said: ¡°It¡¯s very hard to have a diabetic patient at home. As a son, you should shoulder this burden, but you should also pay attention to your health. Don¡¯t drain yourself. I think your mother also feels distressed.¡± Meng Nan¡¯s eyes brightened. Is she worried about him? But after hearing those words, she heard Bai Zhi asked, ¡°Are you working in the Ministry of Rites?¡± Meng Nan his head nodded: ¡°Yes, but I am just a small official.¡± Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°The strength of the Meng family will y a part here. Even if you are a small official now, you will be promoted sooner orter. Isn¡¯t it just a matter of time?¡± Meng Nan remembered what Bai Zhi said to his mother that day. She, Bai Zhi relied on her own skills to get rich, while some people rely on their ancestor¡¯s prosperity to make fortune. Is he also included in this case? Bai Zhi asked another question: ¡°I heard that the Jin Country¡¯s Envoy ising to the capital? Your Ministry of the Rite must be very busy, right?¡± Meng Nan suddenly realized what Bai Zhi really wanted to ask. The Jin Country¡¯s Envoy wille to the capital but stopped at Qingyang County first. It was Prince Jin, no, Hu Feng, she was thinking about. ¡°You want to ask when Prince Jin will return to the capital?¡± His voice was very soft, pretending not to care, as if he really didn¡¯t care. However, the more he pretends, the more he seems to care. Bai Zhi smiled: ¡°If you know, just say it. If you don¡¯t know, then no need to say anything.¡± Meng Nan sighed in his heart and said: ¡°They are originally scheduled to arrive in the capital by the 9th day of this month, but now they are 3 dayste. Prince Jin hasn¡¯t sent anyone to bring news, so the emperor has sent someone to inquire about it.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± She answered softly and stopped talking. Meng Nan sent her into the carriage, then rode his horse and followed closely behind. He watched the carriage that was slowly moving forward in front of him. His beloved woman was inside the carriage. It would be good if he could keep her close to his side like this. But how many times can there be such days? Once she and Hu Feng get married, she will definitely not be able to leave the house as much as she does now and walk with other men casually. As the carriage drove through Qianwei Street, an alluring aroma spread from the streets. She had already missed the dinner, so Bai Zhi¡¯s already hungry stomach keptining to her. And when she smelled that aroma, her greedy stomach screamed in happiness. Chapter 796 - Qianwei Street

Chapter 796: Qianwei Street

¡°Stop the carriage!¡± When the carriage stopped, Meng Nan hurried drove forward: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Bai Zhi came out from inside, looked at the brilliant lights in Qianwei Street, and said with a smile: ¡°I¡¯m hungry, let¡¯s go eat!¡± Meng Nan was slightly taken aback: ¡°Now? In here?¡± Bai Zhi nodded: ¡°Yes, now and here. I seem to smell the scent of spicy soup. It¡¯s so cold, eating a bowl of warm spicy soup will make you feelfortable immediately.¡± *Guru Guru* The coachman on the side looked calm. As if he didn¡¯t hear what his master was talking about, but his stomach uttered cheers when he heard the words hot spicy soup. Bai Zhi said: ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go together.¡± Jin Shiwei, who was behind Meng Nan, immediately yelled: ¡°Oh, I know a ce where there is good spicy food. They also have spicy beef, which tastes good.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go there, you lead the way.¡± After that, she got into the carriage again. The coachman also showed a smile on his dark face. He followed his master all day long. It was only natural for him to be hungry. This was the first time his master brought him together to eat. Can he not be happy? The carriage entered Qianwei Street. Compared with the street they had traveled before, Qianwei Street was simply too lively. It was no different from the night market she has seen in modern times. Meng Nan and Jin Shiwei rode in the front. They were very eye-catching. People on the road couldn¡¯t ignore them. Bai Zhi also observed that most of the pedestrians on this street were wearing coarse cloth clothes. No one was wearing silk clothes. It seems to be a civilian street, so when they saw Meng Nan, they showed a curious expression on their face. When the carriage stopped, she got out, and all kinds of alluring scents entered her nose. She got off the carriage and looked at this not-so-long street: ¡°Good taste!¡± Meng Nan smiled and asked: ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten it yet, why do you say it tastes good?¡± Bai Zhi smiled slightly: ¡°I mean, the scent on this street is very good and very vorful. I like it here.¡± She has never regarded herself as a noble, and the living habits ofmon people have long been deeply rooted in her bones. She naturally felt she belonged in this kind of grounded ce. Jin Shiwei pointed his finger to the small shop on the side of the road and said: ¡°It¡¯s there. I eat there once 3 years ago, but the taste is unforgettable.¡± Meng Nan gave him a bad look: ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me when you went to eat? Why I didn¡¯t know there is such a street in here?¡± Jin Shiweiughed and said, ¡°Gongzi, you are the noble son of the Meng family. How dare I bring you here? This is the ce where ordinary peoplee.¡± When Meng Nan was about to beat him, Jin Shiwei ran into the shop. Meng Nan chased after him all the way inside the shop. The two of them look like young children. Bai Zhi said to the coachman: ¡°Youe in too, you must also be starving.¡± The coachman hurriedly said: ¡°No, no, I¡¯m okay, I¡¯m okay!¡± Bai Zhi and the coachman went in one after the other. Other customers were eating inside. There were only two empty tables, and each one could only seat two people. Naturally, the coachman and Jin Shiwei sat at the same table, while Bai Zhi and Meng Nan sat together. The store hurried up to greet, obviously more polite and enthusiastic than greeting others. People, most of them were like this. They had long been used to it! Four spicy soup, two tes of beef, and four bowls of Yangchun noodles. ¡°Well, youngdy, you are an expert. Spicy soup, Yangchun noodles, plus spicy beef, this is a perfect match.¡± Of course, she naturally knows. Because not only she can eat this, she can also make it. Chapter 797 - 2 taels of silver

Chapter 797: 2 taels of silver

The store owner saw that they were dressed gorgeously, with horses and a carriage outside. Naturally, he knew that they were not ordinary people, so he greeted them with hard work. When the dishes were about to be served, the boy at the next table craned his neck and looked at the dishes. He saw that their spicy beef te was filled with beef. They also ordered the same dishes, but obviously, they have much less. The boy couldn¡¯t help but asked his father across the table: ¡°Father, why do they have more spicy beef than us? The bowl of Yangchun noodles is also bigger than ours, and there seems to be fuzhu in their spicy soup. Why don¡¯t we have it?¡± His father stopped eating noodles, turned his head and took a nce, then touched the boy¡¯s head, and said: ¡°You have to study hard. When you be famous, youe here and eat noodles in an official uniform. The boss will definitely give you more.¡± Jin Shiwei just took a sip of the spicy soup. When he heard this, he spewed it out, choked, and coughed for a long time. The spicy soup burned his throat. The shop owner walked away with an embarrassed look on the face and acted as if he didn¡¯t hear anything. Bai Zhi smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s the truth!¡± Bai Zhi¡¯s words made the shop owner embarrassed. He quietly returned to the back kitchen. Unless someone asked him to check out, he didn¡¯te out. The spicy soup was really delicious, better than the ones she had eaten before. The taste of the beef was also good. They should have spent a lot of time to cook it. The portion was too much to finish. Bai Zhi asked the store to pack the remaining beef, and then packed three bowls of spicy soup to give them to her grandfather and two mothers. The shop owner was very surprised. A noble youngdy, wearing a beautiful dress would pack the rest after eating? Doesn¡¯t she lose her noble dignity? ¡°You want to pack them?¡± the shop owner asked. Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°Of course, I am. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it be too wasteful? And this is what we have eaten, it¡¯s not good to let others eat it.¡± The shop owner nodded his head repeatedly: ¡°Yes, yes, what the youngdy said is right.¡± Hearing this, the man sitting at the next table couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyes and took a nce at Bai Zhi. Bai Zhi also happened to look at him. Their eyes met, but then looked away as if they didn¡¯t see each other. After the shop owner packed the remaining beef and packaged another three spicy soup, Bai Zhi looked up at the price list on the wall and said with a smile: ¡°I almost forgot, the total is 2 taels of silver, here it is.¡± After she said those words, she took 2 taels of silver and handed them to the shop owner. The shop owner was dumbfounded. ording to the price written on the wall, it was indeed cost 2 taels of silver, but what he gave them was more than that, isn¡¯t it? However, he doesn¡¯t dare to talk about it. He thought that people dressed like them would not care about money when they eat outside. And maybe if they were satisfied, they would give him at least 10 taels of silver. Who would expect that were stingy guys? Bai Zhi ignored the shop owner¡¯s bitter face and turned to the little boy at the next table and said, ¡°Little brother, you should remember that even if you be a high official in the future when you eat outside, you don¡¯t need to give more money. In business, it should be fair. Ok?¡± The little boy looked at his father, and when he saw his father nodded, he said: ¡°I will remember.¡± Bai Zhi touched his head, then turned and left. When the carriage was far away, only by then the shop owner dared to say: ¡°Don¡¯t eat outside if you can¡¯t afford it. You eat so much, but you only give a small amount of money.¡± The man frowned upon hearing this, put his chopsticks down with a snap, and said to the shop owner: ¡°Do you know why that girl only gave you 2 taels of silver? This is a lesson for you, but you still don¡¯t realize it.¡± Chapter 798 - Failure

Chapter 798: Failure

The shop owner was a vulgar person. He only knows how to make money by making food. Plus, he doesn¡¯t know how to listen. A bit earlier, the man said to his son that he would be given special treatment if he came wearing an official uniform. It was very straightforward, so the shop owner naturally understands. However, the shop owner didn¡¯t understand what Bai Zhi said to the kid that business was fair. What he knows was, he gave a lot to those rich people, so how can they be so stingy? Shouldn¡¯t the rich spend money without frowning? ¡°I don¡¯t understand what lesson you are talking about. What I know is I lose money by doing this business today.¡± The man spoke slowly: ¡°You deserve this loss. When you serve the food, you did what you want. You give the amount you want. Those people didn¡¯t ask you to increase the amount. You increased it yourself. But now that they paid you the normal price, you are not happy? Isn¡¯t this what you deserve?¡± ¡°She deliberately counted you today by packing the rest of the beef so that you will have principle. You should have principles when doing things and be a man. I also learned from this. Why can¡¯t you?¡± After saying those words, the man got up. He took out a piece of silver from his sleeve and put it on the table, then pulled the little boy and left. * In Prince Xiao¡¯s Mansion Chu Feng was with his guests in the side hall. He just mentioned going out to have a drink with them. However, the next moment, a guard came in to report. The guard saw that there were many outsiders so he didn¡¯t dare to speak, but he looked very anxious. Chu Feng asked the guests to wait for a while and then took the guard back to his study room: ¡°Why so anxious? What kind of demeanor you are showing in front of the guests?¡± The guard busily said: ¡°His royal highness, our people in Jinyang sent a news that we have failed.¡± Chu Feng, who just sat on the chair immediately stood up and said with a fierce look on his face: ¡°What? Failed? How did we fail? Isn¡¯t this trap was set long ago? Didn¡¯t I tell you to be careful? How could we fail?¡± The guard had always been in the pce and didn¡¯t go to Jinyang County. So he was not clear about what exactly happens. ¡°His royal highness, that hidden spy was also caught.¡± Chu Feng¡¯s expression changed drastically, ¡°Caught? Who caught him?¡± The guard replied: ¡°He was caught by Prince Jin. When he realized that he failed, he took a shot at Prince Jin. Who knows¡ª¡± Chu Feng was so angry that he smashed his favorite inkstone. He was very simr to his imperial mother. They liked to smash things when they were in a bad mood. ¡°Stupid, isn¡¯t he sending himself right to the door?¡± Well, even he himself couldn¡¯t see through the skill of his younger brother. No one knows how powerful Prince Jin is. If not because he had no other choice, he wouldn¡¯t choose to assassinate him. Chu Yan and the people around him were all top masters. The risk of assassinating him was too high and it was not cost-effective. ¡°Where is Prince Jin now? Did you find out?¡± The guard shook his head. ¡°Not yet. He disappeared without a trace.¡± ¡°What about the poisoned princess? Is she dead?¡± Chu Feng continued to ask patiently. The guard shook his head again: ¡°It¡¯s not clear. The princess and her maidservant were rescued. In the beginning, Prince Jin fell into our trap. But when our people arrived, they disappeared. They turned the city upside down but didn¡¯t found their trace. The next morning, he suddenly appeared outside Jinyang City with his men and said that he came to meet with the Jin Country¡¯s envoy.¡± Chu Feng was so angry that he vomited blood. After preparing for so long and killing so many people, he still failed to catch Chu Yan. On the contrary, he put himself in a dangerous situation and maybe confessed at any time. ¡°His royal highness, what should we do now?¡± The guard asked. Chapter 799 - Starting a sinister plan

Chapter 799: Starting a sinister n

Chu Feng said with a cold face: ¡°You must never let that person return to the capital alive. You immediately sent our ck pawns to kill those hidden spies that have been exposed at all costs.¡± The guard retreated, but Chu Feng was no longer in the mood to go out for a drink. He sat in the study room for a long time. In the end, he got up and went to the side hall. Young Master Xu immediately got up and said to Chu Feng: ¡°If his royal highness has something to do. We can meet another day.¡± Chu Feng waved his hand: ¡°We don¡¯t need to change the day, let¡¯s just talk today. This prince also has something to discuss with you.¡± Young Master Xu was the youngest son of Old Master Xu. Old Master Xu once helped the emperor¡¯s grandfather survive and finally ascended to the throne. It can be said that he, Chu Feng, can stand here today as a prince because of Old Master Xu¡¯s contribution. It¡¯s a pity that Old Master Xu¡¯s ability was not passed down. After his death, the businesses he built with hard work failed one by one under his sons¡¯ management. Young Master Xu was the youngest son of Old Master Xu and his concubine. When Old Master Xu died, this young master was not even 1-year-old. Now, he came to Chu Feng¡¯s door and said that he had found the legacy of his father. In that book, he recorded what his father had learned throughout his life. He nned to use his father¡¯s legacy to assist a monarch again. And the monarch Young Master Xu chose to assist was Chu Feng. The words that Young Master Xu said has not been verified yet. Today was a good day to verify it. * In Zui Xianju Chu Feng asked for a private room facing the street. He and sat on the empty terrace and drunk some wine, while watching the constant flow of people on the street and chatting for a while. Seeing that Young Master Xu became more rxed, Chu Feng said: ¡°This prince has something to ask Xu Gongzi for advice.¡± Young Master Xu smiled a bit: ¡°His royal highness, please speak!¡± Chu Feng said, ¡°Before asking that, this prince would like to ask first, why did Xu Gongzi choose this prince? Everyone in the world knows that the emperor prefers Prince Jin and he intends to help him reach the top. Don¡¯t you know that?¡± Young Master Xu said in a low voice: whispered: ¡°I don¡¯t know what the people in the whole world knows. But knowing that even the emperor is willing to help him gain power, so why would he need someone like me?¡± Chu Feng suddenly had a realization. That¡¯s right, there was nothing wrong with those words! He even felt like he was stupid in asking this question. Chu Feng no longer had doubts in his heart, so he immediately said: ¡°Although Dongfang Mu has retired for many years, he still has the power to speak in the court. As long as I can get his support, why should we worry about other great cause?¡± Young Master Xu nodded: ¡°Yes, this is the best solution. It¡¯s just that, I heard Dongfang Mu once swore a poisonous oath in front of the first emperor death bed, that he would not hold more than half of the military of the Chu Country, and he actually doing this.¡± Chu Feng coldly snorted, then said: ¡°He said so, but Prince Jin is his apprentice. How can he have no personal feelings?¡± Young Master Xu nodded his head: ¡°That¡¯s true, but I heard that Miss Dongfang has separated from Changyuan Houfu. The daughter that lived in the Houfu is fake, while the daughter that lived in the Dongfang Family Mansion is real. If his royal highness can win the heart of this youngdy, and be the Dongfang Family¡¯s son-inw, you will naturally get a higher foothold than this apprentice.¡± Chu Feng nodded his head: ¡°It¡¯s reasonable, but this fact is not easy to handle. Dongfang Family Mansion is not a ce anyone can enter, this youngdy doesn¡¯t go out often. Even if she goes out, someone always follows her. Even in the pce, someone is following her secretly. I couldn¡¯t find an opportunity to approach her, so I am asking you for advice.¡± Young Master Xu smiled and said: ¡°This is easy. You only need to hold a banquet all the time. In the capital, different kinds of flower viewing are being held by the nobles. But in fact, these gathering is a disguised form of seeking marriage for their children!¡± Chapter 800 - A’Si of the County Government Office

Chapter 800: A¡¯Si of the County Government Office

Chu Feng had thought about this method. He used it once in the pce, but this girl was not easy to deal with. She was not that simple. ¡°Is there a more specific method? To tell you the truth, I already used this method you are saying in the pce. Although it¡¯s not the same, it is simr. This youngdy understands medicine and pharmacology, and she has a strong sense of defense. If you think that she will go with the flow easily, I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t.¡± Young Master Xu said with a smile: ¡°If his royal highness can trust him, I am willing to share your worries.¡± Chu Feng can tell him this, it can be seen that he trusted him. Although they met today for the first time, they had already exchanged letters before. Chu Feng also sent someone to investigate him secretly, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t allow him to enter the Xiao Pce. ¡°Then you have to work. If there is anything that needs to be done by this prince, just say it straight.¡± * In Jinyang City Hu Feng rode a tall horse and brought a group of elite guards into Jinyang City. The riots at the gate of the city have been extinguished. So he only left some people in there and took the rest to the post house. The post house had returned to normal. There were diners in the hall and a shopkeeper behind the cab. The servants ran back and forth like chicken and ducks in the backyard. The bloodstains on the ground and in the corridor were also cleaned up. There were no traces of dead bodies in the courtyard. There were voices of adults upstairs and children ying in the courtyard below. Everything seemed too real to be true. Yesterday, this ce was like hell. But today, it has changed back to the human world. It¡¯s impossible for people who do these things to be unskilled. If he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes, it would be hard to believe that the ce in front of him would be the same yesterday. ¡°Gongzi, pleasee inside!¡± A man came forward and greeted Hu Feng enthusiastically. In Hu Feng¡¯s eyes, this kind of enthusiasm is too much and fake. Hu Feng didn¡¯t move, he simply said: ¡°This prince is here to meet the envoys of the Jin Country. Please report inside quickly.¡± The man¡¯s face looked dumbfounded: ¡°Envoy of the Jin Country? I have never heard that there are envoys of the Jin Country living here.¡± Hu Feng asked another question: ¡°How long have you been here?¡± The man replied: ¡°Answering back his highness, this ve has been here for 3 years.¡± ¡°Are you here yesterday?¡± He asked. The man immediately replied: ¡°Yes, this ve has never missed a day¡¯s work in the past three years. He has been there every day.¡± Hu Feng smiled a bit and said: ¡°Do you know A¡¯Si from the county government office?¡± The smile on the man¡¯s face instantly froze, but he immediately responded, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I am a lowly servant. How can I know the people in the government office?¡± Zhou Gang, who was next to Hu Feng, answered: ¡°This post house is not run by a private owner. It¡¯s a mansion run by the government. Most people who live here have official positions. If the county magistrate cane here if he wanted to, but you don¡¯t know A¡¯Si?¡± The man immediately shook his head: ¡°This ve has only seen the magistrate from a distance. I don¡¯t know who A¡¯Si is.¡± Hu Feng stared at the man¡¯s face. His face was well disguised, but no matter how good his disguise was, it was useless. Human eyes cannot be disguised. The man¡¯s eyes have already begun to panic. Obviously, he didn¡¯t know that A¡¯Si Has been caught. Hu Feng said, ¡°A¡¯Si caused trouble at the gate of the city. This prince happened to ran into him and took him down. You don¡¯t need to know him.¡± After saying those words, he turned around and looked at the clean and open yard again, and then said with a smile: ¡± These children are so naive.¡± The man replied again: ¡°They are children, it¡¯s natural to be innocent.¡± He nced at the children running back and forth in the courtyard, as a thinyer of sweat came out of his forehead. Chapter 801 - Whose Children are these?

Chapter 801: Whose Children are these?

Hu Feng said: ¡°Whose children are these? Can you ask them toe here for a moment?¡± The man immediately trotted away. But when he turned around to face the children, a drop of sweat fell from his forehead. After a while, a few children were led to Hu Feng by the man. They innocently blinked their eyes. Hu Feng asked the boy standing in front of him: ¡°How old are you?¡± The boy didn¡¯t make a sound, he only extended five fingers to say that he was five years old. The man busily exined: ¡°It¡¯s the first time the child saw so many strangers. He is a little scared, so he didn¡¯t dare to speak.¡± Since Hu Feng entered the post house. The four children have been running around in the courtyard. Except for the only girl, the other three never made a sound. ¡°Really? Are you afraid of revealing your age by opening your mouth?¡± The man¡¯splexion changed drastically. The children¡¯splexion also changed. The closest child¡¯s eyes to Hu Feng shed a light, then suddenly pounced on Hu Feng, with a shocking speed. Hu Feng had taken precautions a long time ago, so naturally, he wouldn¡¯t get hurt by them. Zhou Gang and Captain Jin, behind Hu Feng, also readied themselves and were just waiting for the signal to take action. Sure enough, these little fellows couldn¡¯t calm down under the provocation of their prince. The man didn¡¯t expect the ¡®boy¡¯ will take action suddenly. He thought since they had been exposed, it¡¯s better to fight. Maybe they will seed. Hu Feng only brought a dozen people in, so the man immediately gave an order. The people from upstairs and downstairs appeared in the courtyard in an instant. There were more or less 30 people. Zhou Gang was already fighting with the ¡®boy¡¯ at this time. The ¡®boy¡¯ was good in light footsteps, but his martial arts were average. Zhou Gang could not help but sneer: ¡°As soon as I walked in, I already notice your group of demons. You dare to pretend to be a ghost in front of this old man. I am going to kill you and let you go back to hell.¡± Captain Jin raised his voice and shouted: ¡°What are the people outside waiting for? Come in! Protect his highness!¡± The gate that had been closed was kicked open, and people flooded in. Hundreds of men immediately upied the entire yard. The advantages and disadvantages were immediately reversed. There was a sound of killing in the courtyard. The shadow of the sword shing to each can be seen everywhere. Soon, the ground was covered with red blood. Hu Feng said to Zhou Gang: ¡°Leave a few alive.¡± After saying those words, he jumped across the wall of the upper courtyard and watched the tragic battle in the courtyard condescendingly. Their opponents were all masters, but the people he brought were also not vegetarian. Combined with therge number, they quickly gained the upper hand. Seeing hispanions fall one by one, the man panicked. He struggled to fight to flee. Zhou Gang had been staring at the man a long time ago. Obviously, this man was the leader of these people. He cannot allow him to run away. At the end of the fierce battle, blood was flowing in the courtyard. Except for the seven captives, no one was left alive. Zhou Gang took the man in front of Hu Feng and forced him to kneel: ¡°Hurry up, say, who instigated it?¡± The man looked up and gave Hu Feng a fierce look. He was full of resentment. Then, he tilted his mouth and bit, trying to bite the poison hidden in his back mrs. But he didn¡¯t bite anything. Zhou Gang opened his hand and a ck pill appeared in front of the man: ¡°Are you trying to eat this?¡± The dude was dumbfounded. This was clearly the poison pill hidden in his posterior mrs. Why did it get into his hands? Only then he remembered that he was punched in the face by this person before, and then he vomited blood. Could it be that the poison pill flew out at that time? Chapter 802 - Not hiding anything he knows, not stopping before he has said it through

Chapter 802: Not hiding anything he knows, not stopping before he has said it through

When the man looked at his seven men, Zhou Gang opened his other hand and said: ¡°No need to look at them, it¡¯s all here.¡± On his other hand, there were seven poison pills in his palm stained with blood. ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to die even if you wanted to, but to live worst than death, it¡¯s very simple. Just keep your mouth shut and don¡¯t say anything, I will let you taste all the punishment that exists in this world.¡± Zhou Gang now knows all kinds of torture instruments. He knew very well which one can break people¡¯s minds. In the past three years, he was able to survive because of his noble righteousness and faith that Prince Jin was not dead. These people in front of them may not have such courage and loyalty. Hu Feng said: ¡°I will hand over these people to you first. I¡¯m going to the county government office.¡± Zhou Gang nodded: ¡°His royal highness, rest assured. This subordinate will let them all speak, and say everything they know.¡± Hu Feng looked at the several men. He was afraid that these people don¡¯t know anything. They looked like people sent by the hidden organization. Such people will not know many details. However, these people may not know, but the person who gave them the task may know it. Hu Feng whispered a few words in Zhou Gang¡¯s ear, and Zhou Gang nodded again and again: ¡°Your highness is very careful, this subordinate admire you.¡± Hu Fengughed and said: ¡°You fellow, you also now learn how to tter people?¡± Zhou Gang scratched his head and happily said: ¡°I¡¯m not ttering.¡± Hu Feng took some people to the county government office, but as expected, the office¡¯s gate was closed, and there was no guard at the door. Captain Jin stepped forward to shoot the door but didn¡¯t get a response. ¡°His Royal Highness, what should I do?¡± Captain Jin asked. Hu Feng raised an eyebrow slightly, as his eyes gradually turned deep: ¡°Force it open!¡± The county government office¡¯s gate was thicker than the ordinary gate. But no matter how thick it was, it couldn¡¯t withstand the repeated attacks of many martial arts masters. When the door was pushed open, everyone went inside. Captain Jin led a few martial arts masters to guard the front, while Hu Feng walked in the middle. Another group of martial arts masters guarded the back to prevent someone from sneaking out from behind. The office hall was empty, signs of battle were scattered all over the floor. The arrows and gavel on the table were neatlyid out. ¡°Search!¡± Captain Jin ordered. More than a dozen martial arts masters immediately dispersed. Some went to the back office, some went to the left and right side hall, and others went to the medical room and dissection room. Not long after, someone came to report that there were people found lying unconscious in the side hall. Hu Feng and Captain Jin immediately followed, and indeed they found three men lying unconscious in the side hall. One of them was dressed in the county magistrate¡¯s robe, and the other two were dressed in ck clothes. They looked like guards. Captain Jin took the cold tea from the table and poured it directly on the county magistrate¡¯s face. When Qian Daren woke up, he felt cold and found the back of his neck pain. His face was wet, and he smelled the scent of tea. When he opened his eyes, he saw a few figures. The light outside was very strong. He half-squinted his eyes but still couldn¡¯t see the faces of these people. ¡°Hurry up and help me up.¡± His memory slowly returned. He remembered that he was knocked out. That A¡¯Si was so bold that he even dared to beat him. Captain Jin snorted and said: ¡°You better talk on your knees.¡± Qian Daren¡¯s heart skipped a beat. This person¡¯s voice was extraordinary, and he didn¡¯t seem to know someone with this voice. He sat up and tried to rify it. He also saw another person standing in the hall. The man was wearing a ck robe, embroidered with a lifelike dragon in gold thread on his shoulders. He looked handsome and noble. As an official in the court, he naturally knows who were qualified to wear such a noble attire embroidered with a dragon. Chapter 803 - Is not Prince Xiao, but Prince Jin?

Chapter 803: Is not Prince Xiao, but Prince Jin?

The identity of the person in front of him was revealed. He trembled and asked: ¡°His, his royal highness Prince Xiao?¡± Captain Jin was about to speak, but and Chu Yan, aka Hu Feng, raised his hand to stop him. ¡°County Magistrate Qian, do you recognize this prince?¡± Chu Yan didn¡¯t say anything, just look at the magistrate. When Qian Daren heard this, he immediately knelt and kowtowed his head: ¡°His royal highness, you came. This official has done everything properly ording to your instructions. It¡¯s just, just¡ª¡° Chu Yan asked: ¡°Just what? Make it clear.¡± Qian Daren said with a trembling voice: ¡°It¡¯s just things failed to proceed ording to his highness¡¯s n.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Chu Yan¡¯s voice turned colder by three points. Qian Daren didn¡¯t hesitate, he busily reported the truth: ¡°This lowly official put the bait in the post house ording to your n. After the trap was nted, the fish took the bait. This lowly official clearly saw the person who enters the post house was Prince Jin. But when this official arrives, he had already escaped. When I return to the government office, I closed the city gate and searched the whole city the whole day, but still failed to find their whereabouts. The city gate can¡¯t be close all the time. People need to enter and leave the city. This official was afraid that, if I kept the gate close, there will be rumors. Once the rumors reach the capital, things will be more troublesome. This lowly official tried weighing the matter for the sake of his Highness. Therefore, under various considerations, I decided to open the city gate and let the people out first. But his Highness, you can rest assured that I have already sent additional manpower to set up a defense at the gate. Prince Jin won¡¯t be able to escape.¡± Chu Yan nodded his head in satisfaction, the report was very detailed. He reported everything that should be said. He said to Captain Jin: ¡°Write down everything he said and let him sign it.¡± Qian Daren was dumbfounded. What sign it? He stared at the imperial prince in front of him, then suddenly thought something. How could Prin Xiao be here in this ce? At this time, if he appeared, he won¡¯t be able to avoid suspicion. How can hee here? Could it be that he was not Prince Xiao? But this face was familiar, and that overbearing atmosphere and pair of eyes. No, no, no, no! Although those eyes looked simr, they didn¡¯t look the same. When Prince Xiao looked at him, his eyes were gloomy and cold. He rarely looked at him. Most of the time, he closed his eyes. However, this person in front of him, while he was speaking, he always stared at him. As if observing him. And those eyes, although it was cold, it was less sinister. Isn¡¯t he Prince Xiao? If he is not Prince Xiao, then he¡¯s Prince Jin? Qian Daren felt that his vision turning dark. He hoped that he could faint right now. In this way, he doesn¡¯t have to face all this. The confession was quickly written. Qian Daren¡¯s hand was held and his fingerprint was pressed. The fingerprints of the two foolish guards on the other side were also pressed on their confession. They also felt strange why their master said those words to this man. Isn¡¯t it the same as looking for death? The person in front of him was clearly not Prince Xiao... ... However, their master pressed his fingerprints, what reason will use to refuse? Qian Daren and the two guards were tied up. Their mouths were also stuffed with a cloth so that they couldn¡¯t bite their tongues and kill themselves. Captain Jin then asked Chu Yan: ¡°His royal highness, where are we going now?¡± Chu Yan thought of the missing Prince of Jin Country. He was worried about him: ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the capital first. The emperor must have received the letter I sent. He has his own decision. We should only do our own thing.¡± When ites to the diplomatic rtions between the two countries, he was not in the position to decide about it. Besides, Princess Qianfang was deeply poisoned and urgently needs to be detoxified. Otherwise, she can¡¯t keep her life. He cannot dy this matter any longer. Chapter 804 - Impeachment of Prince Jin

Chapter 804: Impeachment of Prince Jin

Chu Yan said to Captain Jin: ¡°Who sent the letter?¡± Captain Jin said: ¡°It¡¯s the messenger who delivers letters at the ordinary time.¡± Chu Yan¡¯s expression immediately changed: ¡°No, this messenger, I¡¯m afraid that he won¡¯t be able to enter the capital. Immediately, let¡¯s set off to return to the capital.¡± If it¡¯s someone else who delivers the letter, it would be fine. But if it was the messenger, who always delivers the letters, it was estimated that it have been targeted long ago. How can Chu Feng, who spent a lot of thought in this scheme not think of this? From Qingyang City to Jinyang City, he sent three letters to the capital in just three days. No wonder he hasn¡¯t received a response until now. It seems that these letters have been intercepted. His imperial father was still waiting for him to bring the envoy to the capital. * At 11:00 in the morning. Six pce ministers participated in the impeachment of Prince Jin. They mentioned a lot of negative words. They said that Prince Jin didn¡¯t return for a long time. He didn¡¯t have respect for the emperor. He couldn¡¯t do things well but act domineering. He was unworthy to be a prince. Chu Feng pretended to be standing up for his brother. He spoke a few words on behalf of his brother, gaining another good reputation for being a loving brother. The emperor coldly watched the good performance between Chu Feng and the pce ministers, then said: ¡°Have you all finished?¡± When all the pce ministers heard that the tone of the emperor was not right, they didn¡¯t dare to say another word. However, Chu Feng said: ¡°Imperial Father, please calm down your anger. These several ministers are only thinking about impeaching imperial brother for the sake of our country. After all, this matter is rted to the rtionship between the two countries. If there is a slight mistake, it is possible to ignite another war. Now that the state of Jin is bing more and more powerful, it is really inappropriate to engage battle with them.¡± The emperor snorted: ¡°I, the emperor, need you to teach me how to do things? Who is treacherous and who is loyal, I know who is it. If you want to impeach Prince Jin,e up with the evidence. As pce ministers, standing in the pce hall, can¡¯t you tell what¡¯s wrong with your actions?¡± The six ministers knelt immediately. The emperor added: ¡°You have no evidence, but you are using an imperial prince. Do you know what crime you aremitting?¡± The backs of the six ministers had a cold sweat. They opened up their trembling mouth, but they couldn¡¯t utter a word. In the past, when they joined forces to impeach someone, the emperor never asks them any questions. Most of the time, he likes listening to it. Ke Daren, who was standing in his position said to the emperor: ¡°The emperor, since Prince Jin went to the battlefield at the age of 13, he made great achievements for the state of Chu. He was killed by a traitor 3 years ago and luckily survive. When the northeast part of the country needed help the most, he stood up once again to fight against the strong enemy and returned the peace and order of our borders. However, in the eyes of some ministers, they called him unworthy. This minister couldn¡¯t understand what is their meaning of worthy and unworthy.¡± ¡°Prince Jin went to the battlefield to kill the enemy, greatly defended our country, but never been ostentatious, instead always act in a low-key. If such person is not worthy of being prince, then how about those who hang around in the street of willow alleys all day long,zily staying and enjoying their wealth at home, disliking the hardship of studying under the cold window, abandoning the sage books, to pursue small profits and work leisure? I don¡¯t know how many of them had entered various departments and academies, but no one asks to impeach such people. Is it because their father and ancestors are officials, so they can run rampantly everywhere and do all kinds of evil?¡± Ke Daren was an upright person. Every word he said was like a knife that stabbed the heart of the pce ministers. There were more or fewer such people in their family. Even if they didn¡¯t do all the things mentioned, they still did some of it. Ke Daren has always been rigid and strict. This was their family¡¯s famous style in the capital. So no one dared to refute him face to face when he talked like this. Chapter 805 - Bad customs

Chapter 805: Bad customs

Chu Feng felt that something bad was about to happen, so he was unhappy. He gave Ke Zhengming a bad look, but Ke Zhengming just pretended not to see it. Even under such a solemn atmosphere, he stood upright and with a clear heart. The emperor felt relieved. Ke Zhengming didn¡¯t disappoint him. Such words were the most appropriate to say such at this time. The emperor coldly nced at the six ministers, who were kneeling on the ground, and said: ¡°Is what Ke Daren said is true?¡± How dare the six ministers answer? No one utters a word. Chu Feng busily said: ¡°Imperial Father, among the children of the nobles in the capital, there are indeed some bad customs. This is inevitable. It is better to leave this matter to this son. I will gather them together and give them a good lecture, which may help them get back on track right away.¡± The emperor didn¡¯t answer, instead, he looked at Ke Zhengming again: ¡°What does Ke Daren?¡± Ke Zhengming replied: ¡°Answering back his majesty, this minister thought that this matter should be strictly investigated and should not be tolerated.¡± The emperor nodded his head: ¡°What Ke Daren said is reasonable. What is the pir of the country? They are those who can share the country¡¯s worries and seek happiness for the citizens. Not those who only pursue self-interest, abandon their duties, spend hours with women in the flower house. Those who arezily enjoying richness at home and those who abandon the book of sage are not worthy to stay as an official. Not even a 9th-grade level official.¡± Ke Zhengming said immediately: ¡°The emperor is wise!¡± ¡°So, I leave this to Ke Daren to take care of. We must clean up the various ministries and departments in the capital as soon as possible.¡± ¡°This minister willply!¡± Chu Feng looked at the Emperor and Ke Zhengming while singing together. He knew that today¡¯s impeachment will not happen today. And sure enough, after thinking about it, the emperor got up and retired. The atmosphere in the capital changed overnight. The brothels business has been deserted. Even the restaurants were also affected. Those wealthy sons of the rich family did note. How much money can they make with these ordinary people who only drink a little wine and eat some side dishes? Without the extravagant people spending a lot of money, can it be said that the capital has been cleaned up? Ke Zhengming was not such a foolish person. He reported back to the emperor the next day. He asked for permission to take the imperial physician to the various ministries and departments to check the health of the pir of the country. If they have an unspeakable disease, they should be immediately removed them from their post and let them return to their home. This request was immediately rebutted by many ministers, but the emperor agreed. On the same day, there were many times more people from various ministries and departments who asked for leave than usual. Most of them had caught Ke Zhengming¡¯s eyes. Sure enough, they didn¡¯t even dare to show their faces o him. When Ke Zhengming didn¡¯t find those people, he didn¡¯t say much. He directly put pressure on the magistrates Minister assigned in those departments. With that, those people finally showed up. They thought that as long as they finished the job, they could slip away quickly. But who would have thought that as soon as they entered the gate of the government, they would see Ke Zhengming and the imperial doctor sitting in the main hall waiting? It was toote to slip away even if they wanted to. ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this Li Gongzi?¡± Ke Zhengming said with a small smile. Young Master Li was stunned, but he was not too stupid to stand still. He walked a few steps forward and suddenly stopped again, then he clutched his stomach and said, ¡°Ke Daren, I¡¯m really sorry. This official has sudden stomach pain. I really can¡¯t stand it, I will go back first, I¡¯ll see you another day¡ª¡± Ke Shengming immediately said: ¡°Stomach pain? It¡¯s just right, Imperial Doctor Xu is here. Let him check it, there is no need to go back and forth of ces.¡± Young Master Li hurriedly waved his hand: ¡°No, no, there is no need. How can I trouble the imperial doctor? I know he is very busy. I¡¯ll go back and call another doctor.¡± Chapter 806 - Syphillis Chapter 806: Syphillis When Young Master Li turned to run, Ke Shengming immediately said in a deep voice: ¡°Does Li Gongzi want to resist the decree?¡± Even if Young Master Li had the courage, he would not dare to resist the decree. After listening to this, he could no longer move forward. When he was found out, he would be dismissed at most. Once the illness was cured, he may have a chance toe back. But if he was sentenced with the crime of resisting the decree, he would be finished. Not only him but also his family. Young Master Li¡¯s stomach no longer hurts. He walked into the hall step by step in frustration and sat down in front of Imperial Doctor Xu. First, Imperial Doctor Xu nced at hisplexion. He looked bad and depressing. There seemed to be red pimples under his neck. Although he was wearing a cored robe, he still couldn¡¯t hide those red bean-sized pimples. Imperial Doctor Xu frowned immediately and said to Young Master Li: ¡°Does Li Gongzi have e?¡± Young Master Li hurriedly shook his head: ¡°No, no, not really.¡± He had asked the doctor at home. If he only checks his pulse, they wouldn¡¯t find out his disease. Imperial Doctor Xu didn¡¯t want to check his pulse. More like, he didn¡¯t want to touch him at all. ¡°Li Gongzi, please remove your coat.¡± Young Master Liughed: ¡°Imperial Doctor Xu, it¡¯s so cold. Why do you want me to undress? Isn¡¯t it enough to check my pulse?¡± Imperial Doctor Xu said: ¡°Perhaps Li Gongzi¡¯s disease doesn¡¯t need his pulse to be check.¡± Young Master Li felt like he was poured with cold water. This doctor was one of the heads of the Imperial Hospital. His medical skills and knowledge were naturally much better than ordinary doctors outside. Besides, isn¡¯t the purpose of theiring today was to investigate this kind of disease? How could they let him go? ¡°If Li Gongzi doesn¡¯t want to take it off by himself, this official can ask someone to help you take it off.¡± On the side, Ke Shengming was holding the teacup, leisurely scratching the foam, as he spoke with a calm face. He was calm and gentle, after all, he was not the one who¡¯s sick. His clothes will be taken off anyway, so Young Master Li simply took them off by himself. Imperial Doctor Xu got up, took out a pair of in hemp gloves from the medicine box, and put on them. He walked close to Young Master Li, grabbed his wrist with one hand, and rolled up his loose sleeves with the other hand. After the sleeve was rolled up, a fishy smell entered their nose. The broken e had appeared in many ces. The peculiar smell wasing from them. Imperial Doctor Xu asked again: ¡°Does Li Gongzi have the same e under him?¡± Young Master Li wanted to say no, but if he didn¡¯t tell the truth, Imperial Doctor Xu would let him take off his pants. He was checked by them anyway, so what else can¡¯t be said? ¡°Yes!¡± He muffled. ¡°The same e?¡± Young Master Li nodded his head: ¡°Yeah!¡± Imperial Doctor Xu sighed and released his hand. He took off the gloves and threw them directly into the wooden barrel beside them. Several pairs of gloves were already thrown in the wooden barrel. Ke Shengming asked: ¡°How is it?¡± ¡°Mold sore.¡± Imperial Doctor Xu¡¯s voice was very soft, with a slight sigh. Young Master Li was taken aback: ¡°What? Mold sores? Impossible! How could I get mold sores? It is obviously smallpox. I¡¯m already taking medication and it will be cured soon.¡± No wonder he reacted like this. Although smallpox was also a visceral disease, it can be controlled by medicine. However, there was no cure for mold sore. With this disease, the skin will begin to ulcerate, then followed by bone pain, alopecia, and even blindness may ur. ¡°The whole body will be covered with sores. After the sores are broken, pus and blood wille out. Wherever the blood reaches, the sore will continue to grow, and eventually enter the muscles and bones, while spreading, it may even affect the internal organs¡ª¡ª¡± Imperial Doctor Xu was interrupted by Young Master Li: ¡°Shut up, you shut up. It¡¯s impossible. It¡¯s absolutely impossible.¡± He had heard of this mold sore. If he was really infected, his body will rot. In the end, he will die. Chapter 807 - Family Scandal Chapter 807: Family Scandal Young Master Li rushed out of the door without even wearing his clothes and ran all the way back to their mansion. Ke Shengming doesn¡¯t understand medicine. It was his first time hearing the term mold sores. He had heard about smallpox but not mold sores. ¡°Imperial Doctor Xu, is there really no cure for this mold disease?¡± Imperial Doctor Xu shook his head: ¡°This disease is not originally from our country. It came from outside of the country. It only exist a few years ago. There is no reliable information about it, so there is no cure. Those who were diagnosed with this disease had already left and died.¡± Ke Shengming frowned and asked: ¡°Is it contagious?¡± Imperial Doctor Xu nodded his head: ¡°Yes, but only those who had sexual contact with the infected people will get this disease.¡± ¡°Just like smallpox, it can be pass from men to women, women to men, nonstop?¡± Imperial Doctor Xu sighed and replied: ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. These young people don¡¯t care about their bodies. They just indulge themselves in these things. But once something happened, they regret it.¡± Ke Shengming shook his head: ¡°You can¡¯t live if you do evil!¡± Thinking of the mold sores on Young Master Li¡¯s arms and neck just now, Ke Shengming suddenly remembered something. A few days ago, he ran into his second son, Ke Tong, in the courtyard. He was standing in a daze by the lotus pond, looking lifeless. He called Ke Tong behind. Ke Tong was so scared that he hurriedly bowed his head and shrank his neck. He seemed to have seen two such sores on Ke Tong¡¯s arm. He didn¡¯t pay much attention at the time. He thought it was because he took too much in the winter. Thinking about it, Ke Tong seemed very panicked at the time, and he seemed to be concealing something. The look on his face while standing on the edge of the pond also made him tremble. Ke Shengming grabbed Imperial Doctor Xu¡¯s arm and said anxiously: ¡°Imperial Doctor Xu, pleasee with me to the mansion.¡± After saying that, regardless of whether Imperial Doctor Xu agreed or not, he dragged him and left. Imperial Doctor Xu¡¯s entourage quickly picked up the medicine box and followed after them. When they arrived at the Ke Family Mansion, Ke Shengming asked the servant nearby: ¡°Where is the Er Gongzi?¡± The next person replied: ¡°Er Gongzi is in Qingzhu Courtyard. He hasn¡¯te out for several days.¡± Without saying another word, Ke Shengming took Imperial Doctor Xu and went to Qingzhu Courtyard. Two maidservants were sweeping in the yard, whispering andughing from time to time. ¡°Where is Er Gongzi?¡± Ke Shengming asked. The maidservant busily pointed her finger on the bedroom and said: ¡°Gongzi is resting in the bedroom. He said that no one is allowed to disturb him. He also didn¡¯t eat breakfast or lunch.¡± Ke Shengming came to Ke Tong¡¯s bedroom and knocked on the door: ¡°Ke Tong, open the door!¡± Ke Tong, who was in the room, was staring from afar in a daze. When he heard his father¡¯s voice, his body immediately trembled in fear: ¡°Father, I¡¯m sleeping.¡± ¡°Stop talking nonsense, open the door immediately.¡± Ke Shengming was anxious. He wanted to verify something as soon as possible. He hopes things were not as he thought. Ke Tong was helpless, he had never dared to resist his father. He didn¡¯t want to wear a cotton robe, but thinking about the sores on his neck, he put the cotton robe on. After opening the door, Ke Tong¡¯s haggard andnguid face appeared in Ke Shengming¡¯s eyes. He looked more haggard than when he saw himst time. Ke Shengming immediately felt chill. His son¡¯s appearance was simr to Young Master Li, who he had just met. Imperial doctor Xu looked at Ke Tong¡¯splexion and then focused on Ke Tong¡¯s exposed skin. Ke Tong¡¯s cor was very high that it blocked his sight. His sleeves were also not folded. Ke Shengming entered the room. Imperial Doctor Xu also came in, then took the medicine box from his apprentice and asked him to go to the hall to wait. If it was that disease, then it¡¯s a family¡¯s scandal. Chapter 808 - Syphillis (II)

Chapter 808: Syphillis (II)

¡°This is Imperial Doctor Xu. Seeing that you don¡¯t look so well recently, I have invited Imperial Doctor Xu toe and treat you.¡± Ke Shengming was not an ambiguous person. He was upright. If his son did get this kind of disease, he will find a cure. If it can¡¯t be cured, he will find a way to prolong his life. When Ke Tong heard this, his face turned pale in shock. He immediately waved his hand: ¡°No need. I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m¡ª¡± Ke Tong waved his hand, but Ke Shengming grabbed it. Ke Shengming¡¯s face was pale when he pointed his finger to the sore on his son¡¯s wrist: ¡°What is this?¡± Ke Tong quickly retracted his hand. His body kept trembling. He didn¡¯t say a word. Imperial Doctor Xu said: ¡°Er Gongzi, can you pull up your sleeve for me to see?¡± Ke Tong shook his head, as tears fell from his eyes. Although he was 18-years-old, in the eyes of Ke Shengming, he was still just a careless child. He was the most obedient and care-free child in the mansion. How could this child get such a disease? Ke Shengming stretched out his hand to grab his arm, but was stopped by Imperial Doctor Xu: ¡°Daren, this disease is contagious, please be careful.¡± When Ke Tong heard that it was contagious, he quickly hid his hands behind his back and refused to let his father touch him. ¡°Father, this son has no face to see you. Leave me alone. Just let me live and die here!¡± Ke Shengming said angrily: ¡°What are you talking about? You are my son, how can I not care about you? Be obedient, show it to Imperial Doctor Xu, maybe it¡¯s not an incurable disease.¡± Ke Tong cried: ¡°Father, I have already seen a doctor. It¡¯s mold sore, it¡¯s mold sore. I can¡¯t survive. Father, please, leave me alone, just leave me alone, okay?¡± Ke Shengming¡¯s legs soften. He could no longer stand firmly. Before confirming, he always felt like there was a chance, but now that he heard his son admit it himself. He knew it was over. Imperial Doctor Xu sighed. He was about to turn around to leave, but suddenly, he thought of someone. He turned back and said to Ke Zhengming: ¡°Ke Daren, there is someone who might have way. Please invite her.¡± Ke Shengming simply said: ¡°Even Imperial Doctor Xu can¡¯t cure this disease, who can cure it?¡± Imperial Doctor Xu busily replied: ¡°Ke Daren, that¡¯s not true. The world is so big. There are many people in the world. There are a lot of people who are better than me.¡± Ke Shengming asked: ¡°May I know who this doctor is?¡± Imperial Doctor Xu said, ¡°Maybe you know this person. On New Year¡¯s Eve, the empress dowager had a stroke. This old man was ipetent and couldn¡¯t treat her. It was Miss Bai Zhi who made this magical pill, which not only saved the empress dowager¡¯s life but also prevented her from paralysis. Her medical skills are superb.¡± Speaking of Miss Bai Zhi, he had an impression of her. At the pce banquet that day, he took a nce at her but didn¡¯t see her too clearly. Later, he heard that she was Dongfang Mu¡¯s granddaughter. However, what was strange is, Dongfang Mu¡¯s granddaughter, was a teenager, where did she learn this amazing medical skill? ¡°How can that be? She¡¯s just a little girl. She wouldn¡¯t know this kind of disease, right?¡± Ke Shengming hesitated. Imperial Doctor Xu waved his hand: ¡°No, no, Miss Bai has excellent medical ethics. I feel ashamed. I have lived this long that I forgot a lot of things. It is Miss Bai who reminded me of my original intention. There is no taboo to a benevolent doctor!¡± With Imperial Doctor Xu¡¯s encouragement, Ke Shengming was moved. In any case, he just needs to give it a try. Maybe, just like what Imperial Doctor Xu said, she really has a cure... ..? Chapter 809 - Syphillis (III) Chapter 809: Syphillis (III) ¡°Okay, then I will go to Dongfang Family Mansion to find her now.¡± Ke Zhengming said readily. Imperial Doctor Xu nodded his head: ¡°Alright, since that¡¯s the case, then this old man will be waiting here. It happens that I have something to ask Miss Bai.¡± Ke Zhengming hurriedly left the house. He didn¡¯t even change his official robe. * In the Dongfang Family Mansion. Dongfang Mu was practicing calligraphy in his study. Although he grew up practicing martial arts and very proud of it, he was also a great schr who has read through Liu Zang. His calligraphy was really beautiful and looked strong. The little guard came in and reported: ¡°Master, Ke Daren, ask to see you.¡± Dongfang Mu continued writing while asking: ¡°Which Ke Daren?¡± The little guard replied: ¡°It¡¯s the left Deputy of the Imperial Censor, Ke Zhengming.¡± Dongfang Mu nodded his head: ¡°Ok, invite him to the side hall.¡± He had a good impression of this man. Although he was a bit more rigid, he couldn¡¯t hide his righteousness. The court needed someone like him. After finishing writing, he cleaned his hands in the copper basin next to the shelf and then went to the side hall. Dongfang Mu was a martial artist. So although he was old now, his bones were still strong and he was not afraid of the cold in winter. Therefore, even the charcoal stove in the hall was not burning. The room was as cold as the outside. When Ke Zhengming arrived, the servant offered him tea. He didn¡¯t want to drink, he simply walked back and forth in the hall. When Dongfang Mu came in, he happened to see his anxious look: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Ke Daren?¡± Ke Zhengming hurriedly came forward and cupped his hand to Dongfang Mu. Dongfang Mu waved his hand: ¡°As the saying goes, one doesn¡¯t visit a temple without a cause. If you have something to say, just say it.¡± Ke Zhengming was not a person who likes twists and turns. He busily said: ¡°Dongfang Daren, my second son has a strange disease. Imperial Doctor Xu is helpless, so this official came to harass your granddaughter.¡± Dongfang Mu thought that Ke Zhengming had something to ask him, but it turned out to be not. He came to see Bai Zhi for medical treatment. Recently, it seems that all the people who came to their door was for Bai Zhi¡¯s medical treatment... ... Dongfang Mu said: ¡°A disease that even Imperial Doctor Xu can¡¯t cure, how can my family¡¯s Zhi¡¯er cure it?¡± Ke Zhengming busily said: ¡°Imperial Doctor Xu said that Miss Bai¡¯s medical skills are superb, which he has never seen before. Maybe she has the way.¡± Dongfang Mu nodded his head: ¡°Well since it¡¯s for medical treatment, I¡¯ll ask her toe out. You can tell her the details in person.¡± ¡°Thank you, sir!¡± Ke Zhengming thanked Dongfang Mu, again and again. People say that Dongfang Mu was entric and difficult to get along with. In fact, in Ke Zhengming¡¯s opinion, Dongfang Mu was the easiest to get along with. As long as you use the simplest and most sincere attitude in front of him, you will surely get a rtively equal response. Not long after, Bai Zhi came to the side hall and saw a middle-aged man wearing a government official robe, sitting in the hall. She smiled and asked: ¡°Master is looking for me?¡± Ke Zhengming quickly put down the teacup in his hand, got up, and said to Bai Zhi: ¡°Miss Bai, it¡¯s offensive toe here rashly. Please don¡¯t me me.¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°You don¡¯t have to be polite. I wonder why the master is looking for me?¡± Ke Zhengming immediately replied: ¡°My son has a strange disease. Imperial Doctor Xu said, only if I ask Miss Bai for treatment, there can be a chance.¡± Bai Zhi raised an eyebrow: ¡°Oh? What is this disease?¡± Ke Zhengming had some difficultly speaking, but he didn¡¯t want was a little hard to lie, so he simply said, ¡°It¡¯s mold sores.¡± Dongfang Mu has been propping his ears to listen. So when he heard it was mold sores, he spurted out the tea he was about to swallow. Then, he stood up and pointed his finger to Ke Zhengming: ¡°You, you are really good Ke Zhengming. You are too courageous. Your son has this kind of romantic disease, you dare toe to my house and look for my granddaughter? How can my granddaughter treat such kind of disease?¡± Chapter 810 - CPR

Chapter 810: CPR

Ke Zhengming blushed and said, ¡°Dongfang Daren, there must be another reason for this. My son is not such a person. He usually studies at home. He rarely goes out to have fun. He is steady and sensible. He is not the kind of person who hangs around the flower pavilions.¡± Speaking of this, Dongfang Mu was also curious. Ke Zhengming was famous for his strict family management. He had never heard any bad rumors about the Ke Family. How could his second son get such a disease? Bai Zhi asked: ¡°Is it confirmed that it is mold sores?¡± These so-called mold sores were actually syphilis in modern times. In modern times, there have been medicines that can cure it, so it was no longer considered a terrible disease. But in ancient times, if there was no readily avable prescription, their end would be terrible. Ke Zhengming nodded: ¡°He consulted the doctor himself and said it was mold sores. Imperial Doctor Xu also confirmed that it was mold sores.¡± Bai Zhi nodded: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get my medicine box. I¡¯ll go with you in a while.¡± Dongfang Mu quickly stepped forward and stopped: ¡°No, no way, you are a girl. Just treat some other diseases, how can you treat such a disease?¡± Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°Grandpa, have you ever seen a doctor picking disease to treat? No matter what disease it is, since I am a doctor, as long as I can treat it, I must treat it. This is the principle of being a doctor. There is no taboo disease to a doctor whether it is a female or male.¡± Ke Zhengming finally understood why Imperial Doctor Xu would show such a respectful expression when he mentioned Bai Zhi. He also showed the same on his face to this little girl. He understood now because it was worth it! Dongfang Mu couldn¡¯t stop her in the end. He could only watch her leave with Ke Zhengming while wondering how he will tell this matter to Chu Yan. Thinking of Chu Yan, he frowned again: ¡°Why this kid hasn¡¯te back today? Could it be something happen on the way?¡± ¡°Bah, what can happen to that stinky boy? He is more courageous than a monkey, what can happen?¡± Dongfang Mu shook his head and went back to the study room, then continued to write big characters. * Bai Zhi went to the Ke Family Mansion with Ke Zhengming. Before the two of them reached the Second Young Master¡¯s courtyard, they heard a cry. Ke Zhengming stopped a running maidservant: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing that it was their master, the maidservant said while crying: ¡°Master, go and have a look, the Er Gongzi jumped on the pond.¡± Ke Zhengming¡¯s vision turned dark, his ears also had buzzing sounds. Bai Zhi pulled and dragged the startled Ke Zhengming to the crowded ce. When they rushed to the edge of the pond, the young man who had jumped into the pond had been rescued, and he was lying on the grass lifelessly. Bai Zhi rushed several steps forward, check the nose and mouth, and check the pulse on the neck. ¡°How long has it been?¡± Bai Zhi asked. Imperial Doctor Xu busily said: ¡°It was less than a quarter of an hour. I rescued him just now. It¡¯s a pity that I was a stepte.¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s not toote.¡± She knelt on the left side of Ke Tong and said to the servant who was wiping tears: ¡°Don¡¯t cry. If you want your er gongzi to survive, just listen to me.¡± The servant wiped away his tears immediately and said to Bai Zhi: ¡°I will listen to you. As long as er gongzi can survive, it will do it even if I die.¡± ¡°You squat down and listen to mymand. When I tell you to breathe, you immediately open your er gongzi¡¯s mouth and blow into his mouth.¡± The servant was stunned... ... Bai Zhi has already started CPR, pressing hard while counting the number of times silently. Once the number of times is up, she immediately said to the servant ¡°Quick, blow.¡± The servant returned to his senses and gritted his teeth. As long as his young master can live, he was willing to do anything. Chapter 811 - Not dead Chapter 811: Not dead The servant did what Bai Zhi said, he pinched his young master¡¯s nose and blew air into his mouth. Then Bai Zhi began to press on Ke Tong¡¯s left chest again. After repeating this several times, Bai Zhi was tired and unable to press. Madam Ke hurried to her son. Seeing this, she rushed to beat Bai Zhi. Fortunately, Imperial Doctor Xu stopped her from the side. ¡°Madam, what are you doing?¡± Madam Ke couldn¡¯t stop her tears. She pointed her finger to Bai Zhi and said: ¡°Where did this madmane from? Why do you treat me like this? My son has already died, why does she still humiliate him like this?¡± Imperial Doctor Xu said: ¡°Madam, although I don¡¯t know what Miss Bai is doing, I believe that there must be a reason for her to do this.¡± ¡°What reason? People are already dead. What is she doing?¡± Ke Shengming shouted to his wife: ¡°Shut up, Miss Bai is here to save people. She is a good girl. What humiliating your son when he¡¯s dead? What good will she get for doing this?¡± It seems right when he said that. Who would bother to humiliate their son who just died in their home? And she was a youngdy. She had no reason to do this. Madam Ke shut her mouth, took the veil from her maidservant and wiped away the tears on her face, then stared at her son vigorously. At this time, Ke Tong, who had been unconscious, suddenly coughed violently. After coughing, he spat out arge mouthful of water and then panted heavily. The frightened servant sat down on the ground, his mouth open wide for a long time. Bai Zhi breathed a sigh of relief and pulled back her hands that had been trembling due to excessive force. ¡°He¡¯s alive, he¡¯s alive!¡± Imperial Doctor Xu looked at Ke Tong, who came back to life, with surprise. A person who lost his breath survived with just a few presses like that? Madam Ke rushed to her son¡¯s side and started crying again. She cried as she said: ¡°You unfilial son, why did you do this all of a sudden? Do you want your white-haired parents to send a ck-haired son to burial?¡± Ke Tong¡¯s breath hasn¡¯t slowed down yet. He only knew that he was still alive. He didn¡¯t die. He struggled to get up and pushed his mother away from him: ¡°Mother, don¡¯t touch me. Just let me die, I have no face to live in this world.¡± Madam Ke rushed forward again and caught him: ¡°If you die, I will die with you.¡± ¡°Mother¨C¡± Ke Tong also cried, his purple-colored lips trembled together with his body, as the water kept dripping from his face. No one knows if it was the water in the pond or his tears. ¡°Mother-I will die sooner orter. Instead of being ridiculed by the world and hurting the reputation of the Ke family, it¡¯s better to die now and end everything.¡± Madam Ke didn¡¯t understand what he was talking about. What ridicule? What die sooner orter? She didn¡¯t understand at all. Ke Shengming stepped forward and said to Ke Tong, ¡°That¡¯s why you want to die? Okay, go and die. I¡¯ll stand here and watch you die.¡± Ke Tong lowered his head. He opened his trembling lips, but couldn¡¯t utter a word. Bai Zhi sighed and said to Ke Tong: ¡°Your life doesn¡¯t belong to you alone. Your parents will also be affected if you kill yourself. Suicide is the most cowardly and most contemptuous way to die. If you really want to die, you go and join the army and die on the battlefield. That¡¯s what a real man is. It is also worth it for your parents for bringing you up. And do you think that when you die, the Ke family¡¯s reputation will not be affected? You just get sick and you want to die. Have you ever thought about the pain of your parents who have worked so hard to raise you to this age? They will be white-haired people burying a ck-haired son. How much pain do you think they will suffer from it?¡± Chapter 812 - Ke Xianya Chapter 812: Ke Xianya Ke Tong finally noticed Bai Zhi, but then he frowned and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± Madam Ke hurriedly said: ¡°She is your savior. It was she who saved your life just now. Thank her quickly.¡± Ke Tong frowned his eyebrows more: ¡°Mind your own business. What does it have to do with you whether I live or die?¡± Bai Zhi shrugged her shoulders: ¡°It¡¯s true that it has nothing to do with me, but your father beg my grandfather, for me to check your condition. I came here because of your father¡¯s face. If I knew you were the kind of person who doesn¡¯t cherish life, I would nevere. I¡¯d better give my medicine to those patients who want to live.¡± After saying those words, she turned to leave. Upon hearing this, Ke Shengming quickly stopped her: ¡°Miss Bai, what did you mean by that? Do you have medicine to cure this disease?¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°Of course, although this disease looks scary, it is not difficult to treat, as long as the method is correct.¡± Ke Shengming was ecstatic, but before he could speak, Bai Zhi said again: ¡°It¡¯s a pity that my medicine is only for a person who wants to see a doctor. I can¡¯t manage a person like him who¡¯s always looking for death.¡± Ke Shengming¡¯s smile became stiff. He didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment when suddenly, a small figure rushed over from the crowd and jumped in front of Bai Zhi: ¡°Sister Bai, Sister Bai, it¡¯s really you~¡± The little girl¡¯s soft body hugged Bai Zhi¡¯s thigh, as her tears fell like a stream: ¡°Sister Bai is a liar. You said you wille to see me. Xian¡¯er has been waiting for a long time. I can¡¯t wait to see Sister Bai.¡± Bai Zhi didn¡¯t expect that Xian¡¯er would be here. Right, Ke Shengming, Ke Xianya. Bai Zhi squatted down and hugged Ke Xianya who was crying: ¡°Xian¡¯er is good. It is sister who is not good. I have be too busy recently and didn¡¯t find a chance to see you. Look, isn¡¯t sister here today?¡± Although Ke Xianya was young, she was not stupid. She snorted and said: ¡°No, you obviously came to treat my second brother. You didn¡¯te to see me at all.¡± Bai Zhi drylyughed: ¡°Anyway, didn¡¯t we see each other now? I¡¯ll let Ru¡¯ere to y with you in 2 days, how about it?¡± After all, it was a child. After hearing this, she immediately became happy, and the tears on her face hadn¡¯t dried up. Only then did Ke Shengming and Madam Ke understand that it was Bai Zhi who had saved their daughter in the northwest at the time. What a coincidence. Ke Shengming quickly bowed his head to Bai Zhi: ¡°Miss Bai, you saved Xian¡¯er first, and now you rescued Tong¡¯er. Our Ke family really don¡¯t know how to repay you.¡± Bai Zhi smiled a bit and said softly: ¡°I am a doctor. It is my job to treat illnesses and save people. Just give me the consultation fee.¡± Madam Ke also bowed her head to Bai Zhi, she didn¡¯t know what to say to express her excitement. But remembering her son¡¯s illness, she pulled Ke Xianya aside and taught her a few words. Ke Xianya walked over to Bai Zhi¡¯s side, tugged Bai Zhi¡¯s clothes, and said: ¡°Sister Bai, please save my second brother. He is a good man. I promise, as long as you cure him, he will never look for death again. ¡± In this regard, a little girl like Ke Xianya can¡¯te up with it. Besides, Ke Xianya doesn¡¯t even know the cause and effect. She looked at Madam Ke and Ke Shengming, then secretly sighed inside her heart. It¡¯s really hard to be parents. Bai Zhi said: ¡°Never mind, I will give Xian¡¯er a face today.¡± She turned around and said to the servant squatting next to Ke Tong: ¡°Help your Er Gongzi go back to bathe and change clothes. Don¡¯t sit in the bathtub, take a shower.¡± Chapter 813 - Prescription for mold sores Chapter 813: Prescription for mold sores Ke Tong was also happy when he learned that his illness could be cured. So he naturally no longer wanted tomit suicide. After taking two steps, he turned and cupped his hand to Bai Zhi: ¡°Thank you, Miss.¡± Bai Zhi nodded: ¡°As long as you can cherish your life, it is the best thank you to a doctor who saved you.¡± Ke Tong also nodded his head: ¡°I¡¯ve written it down!¡± After Ke Tong left, Ke Shengming and Madam Ke once again bowed their heads to Bai Zhi and thanked her again. Bai Zhi couldn¡¯t ept it, so she jumped away: ¡°If you do this again, I will leave.¡± The joy in the hearts of the husband and wife cannot be expressed in words. Their lost daughter, their ill second son, the lifeblood of their Ke family, continued to exist because of the youngdy girl in front of them. Imperial Doctor Xu was very anxious to the side. He always wanted to find a chance to ask Bai Zhi about the prescription for mold sores, but the Ke family from the start until now seemed to have endless words with her. He couldn¡¯t even say a word. Until the second young master¡¯s servant came and said that his young master had already taken a bath and was waiting for Bai Zhi toe for treatment. Ke Shengming and Madam Ke finally ended the conversation. Imperial Doctor Xu finally had the opportunity to speak: ¡°Miss Bai, you said that there is a cure for this mold sore, is it true?¡± Bai Zhi nodded: ¡°Of course it is true, can you still talk nonsense like this?¡± Imperial Doctor Xu wanted to ask about the content of this prescription, but he felt that it was wrong. Last time, she had taught him the prescription and refining method of Niuhuang Pill. Now he wanted to ask for another prescription. Isn¡¯t he too greedy? Seeing him wanting to speak but stop and had a tangled expression on his face. Bai Zhi couldn¡¯t help but smile: ¡°Imperial Doctor Xu, if you want this prescription, I can give it to you.¡± Imperial Doctor Xu was surprised and delighted: ¡°Really? Are you really willing?¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°If I am the only one who knows this prescription, only a few people can be saved. But if more people know about it, more and more people can be saved, which is a good thing.¡± This was true, but who are the people doing this? Don¡¯t most of the old doctors can have a prestigious identity because of their undisclosed prescriptions? Imperial Doctor Xu asked again: ¡°This mold sore disease is not a native disease in our country. It has been transmitted from the outside. It only appeared 10 years ago. So many doctors tried treating this disease. I don¡¯t know where Miss Bai¡¯s prescriptione from?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t create it. I saw it in a medical book. I am teaching it to you now, it can be regarded as presenting the Buddha with borrowed flowers.¡± This was true. The medical skills she has learned were all the wisdom of ancient people from thousands of years ago. The ancient people spent thousands of years to discover, practice, and improve, and in the end, the best things remained. She was just lucky she was born in a good era. ¡°Is this medical book avable now?¡± Imperial Doctor Xu asked urgently. Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°I have lost it, but the things that should be remembered are all in my head.¡± She reached out and tapped her head. Imperial Doctor Xu admired her brain. This brain was not only beautiful but also rich in content, which made him jealous. When they went to the Qingzhu Courtyard, Ke Tong was in the side hall. ording to his current situation, he should be treated better in the bedroom. After all, he had to take off his clothes to check. Ke Tong chose to be in the side hall because she was a girl. It was not good for a girl to enter a man¡¯s bedroom casually. When Bai Zhi and Imperial Doctor Xu came in, Ke Tong quickly got up from the chair, looking a little cramped. Chapter 814 - Not ordinary Chapter 814: Not ordinary Bai Zhi said to Ke Tong: ¡°You need a full-body examination. There is a difference between men and women. It is not convenient for me to look at it. Good thing Imperial Doctor Xu is here today. It¡¯s better to go to your room, put on a screen, and Imperial Doctor Xu will tell me the situation. In that case, I¡¯ll be able to analyze the matter and write a prescription that suits you best.¡± Ke Tong was a little embarrassed. Most of the sores were on his lower body, there was not much on his upper body. That ce was embarrassing to let people see. Bai Zhi said with a smile: ¡°In the doctor¡¯s eyes, there are only patients. The flesh of the patient¡¯s body in the doctor¡¯s eyes is no different from the pork sold on the street.¡± Imperial Doctor Xu also said with a smile: ¡°You will not show it to her, only me will look at it. We are both men. What is there to be ashamed of?¡± Ke Tong was relieved. He told to himself that they were simply treating his illness and nothing else. He had already reached this point. What else could he hide? ¡°Okay, it¡¯s up to you.¡± Back in Ke Tong¡¯s bedroom, the servant set up a screen, and set a table and chairs behind the screen, and put new tea and snacks on it. After Bai Zhi sat down, Ke Tong on the other side of the screen also began to undress, from head to toe. Bai Zhi asked: ¡°Is there sores on his lower body?¡± After the inspection, Imperial Doctor Xu said: ¡°Yes, there are, very few, but there are many on both sides of his groin.¡± ¡°You press on his groin, is there a hard lump?¡± Bai Zhi asked. Imperial Doctor Xu did what she said, and there was really a hard lump: ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Is there pain in between?¡± Bai Zhi asked again. Imperial Doctor Xu lightly pressed Ke Tong¡¯s groin: ¡°Is it painful?¡± Ke Tong frowned: ¡°It¡¯s not very painful, but it¡¯s a little ufortable.¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head and asked: ¡°Are you experiencingck of appetite, yellow and greasy tongue, short and bloody urine, and hard to dry stool?¡± Ke Tong looked surprised, she actually asked him all these problems? How did she know? ¡°Yes, all of it. How did you know?¡± Ke Tong looked curiously at the figure behind the screen. She clearly can¡¯t see the situation here, but it seemed that she has pair of eyes that could see through everything. Bai Zhi answered him with a low voice: ¡°You don¡¯t have these symptoms alone. All the people with this disease have the same symptoms. I have read it in medical books and asked casually.¡± So that was the case, Ke Tong suddenly pondered. Is his case serious? Can it be cured? Bai Zhi picked up the teacup and took a sip of the hot tea. The fresh fragrance of the tea spread between her lips and teeth. At this moment, she already has a prescription for him in her mind. Bai Zhi said: ¡°Fortunately, it¡¯s not too serious, but if you drag it more, it will naturally be more and more serious. Ke Gongzi, you have a good father. He saved you.¡± After speaking, she wrote down the prescription. Without waiting for Ke Tong to put on his clothes, Imperial Doctor Xu quickly went to the other side of the screen and watched Bai Zhi write the prescription. While Bai Zhi was writing, he read it out loud: ¡°Mutong, ntago, Shengdi. 3 grams of Gentiana, Scuteria, gardenia, Alisma, and zexie. 1 gram of licorice root.¡± In fact, to cure Ke Tong¡¯s disease, it doesn¡¯t need to take too much trouble. She simply needs to use penicillin. However, she doesn¡¯t have much of this medicine in her medicine box. And she needed to inject it from both hip muscles, which was verymon in modern times. But in this ancient time, she was an unmarried little girl. Not only does she need to take a look at it, but she also needs to touch the bare buttocks of a man with syphilis. If this spread out, she doesn¡¯t know how much trouble she will face. She doesn¡¯t mind about this matter, but she doesn¡¯t want to cause trouble for her grandfather and Hu Feng. They were not ordinary people after all. Chapter 815 - Soufeng Jiedu Decoction Chapter 815: Soufeng Jiedu Decoction Thinking about it, Bai Zhi decided not to. It¡¯s better to use ancient prescription. Although the effect was slow, the disease can be cured. Imperial Doctor Xu¡¯s hand that was holding the prescription trembled: ¡°Just this prescription can cure mold sores?¡± The ingredients in the prescription were allmon herbs, so he was very surprised. Well, even the rare and precious herbs were useless. Can such a prescription really cure mold sores? Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°Yes, just use this, it won¡¯t take effect immediately. It will take half a month to get better, so don¡¯t be anxious.¡± ¡°Fortunately, his sore has just started, and it won¡¯t rupture and cause pus or bleeds. Otherwise, he will have to use topical medicine.¡± Imperial Doctor Xu thought of Young Master Li he had seen today, so he asked, ¡°If the sores ruptured and bleed. What kind of medicine should I use for external medicine?¡± ¡°Just use the general wound cleaning method to remove it. But it¡¯s necessary to change the dressing frequently. It¡¯s very important to keep the skin dry and clean.¡± Imperial Doctor Xu took note of it and asked: ¡°If the disease is more serious, such as when the pimples ruptured and there are pus and blood. Is the prescription for oral intake the same? Or do I need to add or lessen something?¡± ¡°If there is no pain in the muscles and bones and no swelling everywhere in the body, there is no need to change the prescription.¡± Bai Zhi said. Imperial Doctor Xu asked another question: ¡°If you have those symptoms. What should I change in the prescription?¡± Bai Zhi replied: ¡°When the disease umted in the bone marrow, it means it spread inside and out of the body, and not only in the skin. The main symptoms will be a pain in the muscles and bone, and swelling all over the body. Before the skin ulcerate, the color of the skin is dark red. After ulceration, there will be yellow pus will rancid smell, thirsty, depression, red tongue. If the patient is in such a condition, you should use the Soufeng Jiedu Decoction instead, which is 3 grams of Smx bra, coixchryma, and Mutong. 2 grams of ginseng and licorice.¡± Imperial Doctor Xu quickly took down notes, then asked Bai Zhi for rification after writing it. Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°If every doctor can be as open-minded and studious as Imperial Doctor Xu, and with a benevolent heart, then this world will definitely be a better ce.¡± Imperial Doctor Xu felt ashamed. He felt like he was not as noble as Bai Zhi said. Bai Zhi said to Imperial Doctor Xu: ¡°I have taught you all the treatment methods. From now on, Er Gongzi is in your care. If you have any doubts, just look for me.¡± Imperial Doctor Xu readily agreed. This opportunity was very precious to him. He will witness that the first person who will survive in mold sores in the Chu Country. * Bai Zhi returned to the Dongfang Family Mansion. However, she just stepped her foot in the hall, when the Ke Family¡¯s carriage arrived, filled with gifts. Dongfang Mu refused to ept it. He told them to bring it back. Although these things were given to Bai Zhi, Bai Zhi lives in Dongfang¡¯s home after all. The carriage of an imperial official entered his mansion and brought boxes of gifts. If people will see this, won¡¯t they use him of epting bribes? Hearing that Dongfang Mu refused to ept it, Bai Zhi was very upset: ¡°Grandpa, that¡¯s the consultation fee I deserve. How can you return it?¡± Dongfang Mu shook his head: ¡°If it is about the matter of consultation fees, you don¡¯t need to think about it. Your grandfather had been living a noble life. You don¡¯t need this consultation fee.¡± Got it! He has a point. Bai Zhi sighed: ¡°Then you have topensate me.¡± Dongfang Mu was happy, he busily pointed his finger towards the location of the warehouse and said: ¡°There are so many things in the warehouse. You can choose by yourself and take whatever you want.¡± Bai Zhi wanted to see where the ancient wealthy people kept their possessions. She wanted to see if it look the same as what she saw on the TV. In a big room, there were many shelves full of treasures. Chapter 816 - The prisoners were poisoned

Chapter 816: The prisoners were poisoned

¡°His Royal Highness, it¡¯s not good!¡± Hu Feng frowned, stopped the galloping horse immediately, and turned to look at Zhou Gang: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Zhou Gang looked very angry, but said calmly: ¡°His Royal Highness, there are spies among our people, and all the prisoners have been poisoned.¡± ¡°What?¡± Hu Feng¡¯s expression drastically changed. He turned his horse¡¯s head, hitting the horse¡¯s butt, and ran towards the prison. The three prison cells contained more than a dozen prisoners. All the prisoners¡¯ mouths were foaming. Hu Feng was furious: ¡°What¡¯s going on? What did they eat? Who gave it?¡± Zhou Gang pointed to the corpse on the other side and said, ¡°It¡¯s that person. He has taken poison and killed himself.¡± ¡°Look at it quickly, is there any way to rescue it?¡± Zhou Gang shook his head: ¡°He¡¯s out of breath. The prisoners are the same. I don¡¯t know what poison it is, it¡¯s very powerful.¡± Seeing that he was about to arrive in the capital, then something like this happened at this time. It can be seen that these people could have been an iron proof that Chu Feng could be convicted, but now it has be impossible. ¡°His Royal Highness, what should we do now?¡± Hu Feng shook his head: ¡°Let¡¯s go back first.¡± Although they have done a good job, they will leave some traces. The case was still pending, as long as they catch a little clue, there will be a day they can solve this case. * In Xiao Wangfu ¡°His Royal Highness, things are done.¡± With joy on his face, the guard rushed to report to Chu Feng excitedly. Chu Feng nodded his head: ¡°Well, don¡¯t let your guard down. Chu Yan is not as simple as you think. Keep your eyes on him. If there is any problem, report it immediately.¡± When the guards retreated, Chu Feng got up and went back to the inner room to change into a more gorgeous brocade robe. The maidservant waiting to serve blushed as she asked: ¡°Your Highness, are you going to enter the pce?¡± Chu Feng nced sideways. The face of this woman serving him was excellent. It¡¯s just a pity, she can¡¯t enter his eyes now. He stretched out his hand to push the maid away and fixed his belt. The maid looked at the back of His Royal Highness striding away in surprise. Her eyes gradually turned red, as she bit her cherry lips, trying to prevent herself from crying. What happened to His Royal Highness? Why did he treat her like this? His Royal Highness used to treat her very tenderly and never speak a heavy word. She thought that she would be His Royal Highness¡¯s woman sooner orter. What happened? Why did your Highness suddenly change? Eunuch Du, who was apanying Chu Feng, asked: ¡°His Royal Highness is going to enter the pce?¡± Chu Feng frowned: ¡°What? Are the words ¡°I want to enter the pce¡± written on my face? How did the two of you think that this prince wants to enter the pce?¡± Eunuch Du smiled and said: ¡°His Royal Highness will only wear such eye-catching robes when entering the pce.¡± Chu Feng looked down at the brocade robe on his body. He was wearing a pale purple soft smoky coat, and a big belt with the same color and pattern tied around his waist. Is this very eye-catching? Doesn¡¯t he always dress like this? The clothes he usually wore were prepared by the maid. He never paid attention to it. He picked this one by himself today, he thought the color was very good. ¡°It¡¯s good if it¡¯s eye-catching, so you can catch the eyes you want!¡± He smiled and said to Eunuch Du: ¡°Prepare the horse, this prince is going to the tea party.¡± Tea Party? His Highness never goes to such an event at ordinary times. Why will he go there today? Eunuch Du didn¡¯t dare to ask more, he hurriedly let someone prepare a horse, which he also found strange. Since the winter came, His Royal Highness rarely goes out riding a horse. No matter where he goes, he usually goes out in a carriage. Why was he going to a tea party riding a horse this time? His Royal Highness was getting weirder and weirder. Chapter 817 - Ke Song Chapter 817: Ke Song Soon, Eunuch Du understood why His Highness wanted to ride a horse outside. Look at him, His Royal Highness was wearing a purple robe, riding a horse, his handsome face looked even cooler under the cold wind. Any woman on the street can¡¯t move their eyes away. At the Tea Party today, there were many couple activity. The young masters and youngdies in the capital wille to attend. The host at the tea party was very smart. To hold the event for a long time, he blocked the garden and the hall in the tea party, then divided it into two. One for the male guests and the other one for the female guests. However, both sides can let the servants pass poems in the middle. The guests can only be acquainted with each other and not meet in person. So, the elders of the youngdies have no reason to object for them toe. As long as there were youngdies to participate, the host doesn¡¯t have to worry about not having male guests. In this case, why would he still be worried about the prosperity of his business? Hearing that Prince Xiao came, there was amotion in the male guest area. The young masters who were writing poems went out one after another to greet the prince. The female guests also heard of Prince Xiao¡¯s visit. Although there was no apparent movement on the surface, their glowing eyes were staring at the male guest area. From the glow of their eyes, they looked more excited than the male guest. Among thesedies, who doesn¡¯t want to find a fairytale-like story marriage here? After Chu Feng sat down, he beckoned to the servant, who was serving tea. The servant busily came forward: ¡°What is his highnessmand?¡± Chu Feng asked: ¡°Who are thedies who are here today?¡± He doesn¡¯t remember so much, but he knows that all the young masters anddies whoe here have a registration list at the shopkeeper: ¡°His Royal Highness, please wait a moment, this ve will get the list.¡± The servant hurriedly went away and returned, holding a list in his hand, and then handing it to Chu Feng. Chu Feng was secretly delighted, it was much simpler and more convenient. He turned the list over and over again, but he couldn¡¯t find Bai Zhi¡¯s name. ¡°The youngdy from the Dongfang family didn¡¯te?¡± Chu Feng asked. The servant shook his head: ¡°I never heard of Miss Dongfang, I¡¯ve never seen her here.¡± Chu Feng frowned and sighed in his heart. What¡¯s wrong with this girl? She doesn¡¯te to the elegant tea party, nore to a poem gathering. No one had seen her face. In the past few days, he had visited many ces in the capital that the youngdies liked to go, but he had never seen even her shadow. If this goes on, even if Young Master Xu held a party, she might not go. Chu Feng became anxious, Chu Yan was about to return. He had to meet her before Chu Yan came back, but where would he go to meet her? At this time, a young man in a dark blue in robe approached and asked Chu Feng in a low voice: ¡°His Royal Highness is looking for Miss Bai from the Dongfang family?¡± Chu Feng raised an eyebrow: ¡°Do you know her?¡± The young man nodded his head immediately: ¡°Of course, I know her my surname is Ke. I am Ke Shengming nephew, left deputy of Imperial Censor. I went to the Ke Family yesterday and heard that the second son of the Ke Family had a strange disease, and asked Miss Bai to treat him. They said that Miss Bai would go there again today, Imperial Doctor Xu will also go. Miss Bai said that she will only go this time and leave everything to Imperial Doctor Xu.¡± Chu Feng immediately got up, but heard the young man say: ¡°It¡¯s better if I go with His Highness, I can give His Highness an idea a little bit.¡± Ke Song smiled with ttery. Chapter 818 - Wind blowing Chapter 818: Wind blowing Chu Feng looked down on people like Ke Song, but he needed such a person. ¡°It¡¯s good if Ke Gongzi will help.¡± Chu Feng slightly smiled. He saw a lot of people like Ke Song. People who want to have some rtionship with him. Naturally, it depends on whether he has this ability or whether he is the kind of person he needs. Ke Song was a young nephew of Ke Family, but he doesn¡¯t have the right to freely enter and leave the Ke Family Mansion. When the guard saw him, he stopped him first: ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re here, you wait a moment. This ve will go in and report to the master. ¡± Ke Song was annoyed to the guard. He always stopped him every time he came here. Today, he will teach him a lesson: ¡°You blind dog, this is his highness Prince Xiao, you get out of the way.¡± The guard at the door has always had a smile on his face when facing Ke Song, but his back was straight. However, when facing Prince Xiao, the fake smile on his face immediately changed to a ttering smile, and his back bent down involuntarily. But he still didn¡¯t dare to let them enter, he said with an embarrassed look on the face: ¡°Your Highness, the master has ordered that no matter who is here if you didn¡¯t give notice in advance, this ve must notify first before letting people enter.¡± Chu Feng waved his hand: ¡°Then you go and report, this prince will wait here.¡± Although he was unhappy in his heart, he didn¡¯t show any signs of it. His expression was still in and rx. The guard quickly responded, turned around, and ran into his master¡¯s study room at the fastest speed. ¡°Master, master¨C¡± Ke Zhengming was writing a report. When he heard the voice, his hands trembled with fright. He thought something bad happened to his son, so hurriedly stood up and asked: ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did something wrong with the second young master?¡± The guard at the door panted and waved his hand: ¡°No, no, master, Prince Xiao hase and is still waiting outside the gate.¡± Ke Zhengming frowned: ¡°What is he doing here?¡± The guard at the door said again: ¡°Master, Young Master Ke is also here and waiting outside.¡± ¡°Which Young Master Ke?¡± He has several brothers, all of whom have several sons. Only God knows which one was it. ¡°It¡¯s Ke Song, Young Master Song.¡± Ke Zhengming¡¯s brows tightly frowned. He looked very unhappy. This Ke Song was the most useless of all his nephews. He only knows how to y all day long to y. He can¡¯t do a good job, but he was ambitious. He and Prince Xiao didn¡¯t have much interaction on ordinary days. He was not one of his people. Prince Xiao found him not pleasing to his eyes. Simrly, he also found Prince Xiao not pleasing to his eyes. He doesn¡¯t know what kind of wind was blowing today, and this Prince Xiao came to his home. Well, since he came here, it must not be as simple as passing by. ¡°Let them go to the side hall.¡± Ke Zhengming thought about it for a while, then said to the guard. When the guard left, Ke Shengming continued writing his report. This report will be submitted tomorrow. The report was all about the findings purging in the officialdom in these two days. Among several ministers who were involved were rted to Prince Xiao. Could it be that Prince Xiao came for this? After finishing writing his report, he got up and went to the side hall. Chu Feng and Ke Song had already drunk half a cup of tea at this time. Chu Feng¡¯splexion was not so good. for a long time. He ate a cold wind outside the gate first, and now drank a dry tea in the hall, but he still can¡¯t see the shadow of the master of the house. This Ke Zhengming¡¯s courage was getting bigger and bigger. His temper was getting more and more like Dongfang Mu. For people like Dongfang Mu, one was enough. He can¡¯t ask for another one. As soon as Ke Zhengming entered the hall, he saw Chu Feng sitting with a ck face, and Ke Song on the side also looked bad. Chapter 819 - Shining Chapter 819: Shining Ke Shengming pretended as if he didn¡¯t see it, he politely smile and said to Chu Feng: ¡°His Royal Highness, Prince Xiao is here. What a rare guest, I made you wait for a long time, I¡¯m really sorry!¡± Chu Feng took a nced at him and saw that there was still a thick ck ink on his hand, he couldn¡¯t help but smiled: ¡°It seems that Ke Daren is busy writing a report. I wonder if there is any charge for this prince?¡± Ke Zhengming slightly smiled: ¡°His Royal Highness must be joking.¡± Chu Feng put down the teacup in his hand, ¡°Today, I met brother Ke Song in the teahouse. He had mentioned your second son. This prince got curious, so I came here to have a look. Is it convenient?¡± Before Ke Zhengming had time to refuse, a servant entered the side hall and reported: ¡°Master, Imperial Doctor Xu, and Miss Bai are here.¡± Chu Feng¡¯s eyes lit up and immediately got up: ¡°Since all the doctors are here, let¡¯s go and have a look.¡± When he said that, he went straight out. Ke Zhengming gave Ke Song a bad look and then followed. Ke Song shrank his neck, but then drylyughed. He felt quite proud of himself. Imperial Doctor Xu and Bai Zhi didn¡¯t go to the front hall. They were led to the second young master¡¯s courtyard by the servants. Just like yesterday, a screen was set up in Ke Tong¡¯s bedroom. Imperial Doctor Xu was doing the assessment, while Bai Zhi sat behind the screen and ask questions. ¡°How does the size and color of the sorespare with yesterday?¡± Bai Zhi asked. After a careful examination, Dr. Xu said: ¡°Nothing is different.¡± Bai Zhi nodded, ¡°It¡¯s good, it proves that his body can take this medicine. There is no rejection. Otherwise, the sores will be hard and itchy today.¡± Imperial Doctor Xu secretly wrote down and asked: ¡°If there is rejection, what shall we do?¡± Bai Zhi replied: ¡°If there is rejection, stop the drug as soon as possible. Then use the drug again with different dosages three dayster. The dosage should be ording to the patient¡¯s physical condition.¡± ¡°Press the groin again to see if the pain gets worse.¡± Imperial Doctor Xu immediately pressed it, and Ke Tong¡¯s expression remained the same as yesterday. ¡°It hasn¡¯t worsened.¡± Imperial Doctor Xu said. Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°Very good, there is no problem. Just use this prescription. You take it every day. You will start to feel better after half a month. But this disease can¡¯t be cured in a short period of time. It will take at least half a year. If it is serious, it takes even more time to recover. During this period, you should not share the same room with others, so that you canpletely prevent the patient from spreading the disease to others.¡± Imperial Doctor Xu silently wrote down and said to Ke Tong: ¡°Do you remember what Miss Bai said?¡± Ke Tong nodded his head immediately: ¡°I remember.¡± When Bai Zhi asked the first question, Chu Feng and Ke Zhengming had already arrived at the door of the bedroom. Seeing that they were having a medical consultation, they didn¡¯te in and bother, but stood at the door silently and listened. Chu Feng¡¯s gaze was always on Bai Zhi. She was sitting on the mahogany chair and leaning on the table. She was also lightly tapping her finger on the table and supporting her cheek with her other hand. She has a leisurely looked on her face. It seemed like she didn¡¯te as a doctor, more like for enjoyment. However, what she said from her mouth was so convincing. This girl was really special. He has never seen someone like her before. She was shining brightly. She can gather people¡¯s eyes wherever she goes, and be the focus of everyone. He never knew that he will have this kind of feeling for a girl. It was a wonderful and strange feeling. It was worrying and exciting. If he was only interested in her in the past, then now he was willing to win her over. No wonder someone as proud as Chu Yan will fall in love with her. Chapter 820 - Answer Chapter 820: Answer Bai Zhi knew that someone was standing at the door of the room watching her. There were two tall figures reflected on the exquisite white porcin teacup. The figure on the left was Ke Zhengming. The one on the right was thinner, standing with his hands behind him. The purple sunflower scent on him entered her nose. This kind of incense was very precious. Even people from the Ke family may not be willing to use it. Since she came to the capital, she has only smelled this scent on one person. Prince Xiao, Chu Feng. Although she had only seen him a few times, and they never exchange a word, but purple sunflower on his body can make people hard to forget it. Bai Zhi thought of what his grandfather saidst night. He said that Ke Zhengming was a rare loyal minister in the court. He was not only loyal but also straightforward. With his temperament, he could sit in his position today, besides relying on his ability, the main reason was that the emperor appreciates him. Many people in the court excluded him, including Prince Xiao, but he was still standing tall, relying on the emperor¡¯s trust. Such a person, she naturally wants to help. Bai Zhi heard the sound of Ke Tong putting on his clothes. Suddenly, she asked: ¡°Er Gongzi, I have always had a question that I don¡¯t understand. I wonder if you can answer it for me.¡± Ke Tong bitterly smiled: ¡°You want to ask, why did I contract this disease?¡± Bai Zhi answered: ¡°That¡¯s right, Ke Daren is strict in his rule, it is known to everyone in the capital. I don¡¯t think Er Gongzi is like that kind of stray person. Even Ke Daren doesn¡¯t believe you will go to a ce like a flower house wholeheartedly. When such an event happened yesterday, he didn¡¯t even ask you about it. I think it¡¯s because he believed that his son is not such a loose man.¡± Ke Tong sighed: ¡°I really have never been to a ce like a flower house, but I am not saying that I have no responsibility in this. If I didn¡¯t go on a boat cruise with a few friends that day, this would not happen.¡± Ke Tong still can¡¯t remember what happened that day. He only just drank a few sses of wine and then he doesn¡¯t know what happened next. After waking up, he found himself lying in bed with a strange woman. ¡°So it is an illicit sexual activity under the influence of alcohol?¡± Bai Zhi asked. Standing at the door, Chu Feng frowned. How could she discuss this topic with a man? At this time, Ke Tong replied: ¡°I don¡¯t know. I only drank two sses of wine at that time, I can¡¯t remember anything else. When I woke up, it was already the next morning.¡± No need to mention it, she can already guess what happened. The second son of the Ke Family was not familiar with how the world works. He doesn¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on. He only med himself for going out to drink. Bai Zhi said: ¡°Er Gongzi is still young. If you encounter something you can¡¯t figure out, you can talk to your elders. Your elders have more life experience than us younger generations. I believe they can help you.¡± Ke Zhengming was very grateful. He knew that Bai Zhi was not a talkative person, and she doesn¡¯t care how Ke Tong got his illness. Today, she suddenly asked this question, she must have known that Chu Feng was here. She deliberately did this to blocked his mouth. After all, he has taken the emperor¡¯s order, and he was rigorously investigating the ethics of the officials. He can¡¯t have this problem in his own home. What qualification does he have to investigate others when his own family has problems? With this exnation now, Chu Feng should consider a few more words when speaking to the emperor. Ke Tong had already put on his clothes at this moment. He came out with Imperial Doctor Xu and cupped his hands towards Bai Zhi: ¡°Thank you, Miss Bai, for your guidance. Ke Tong will remember it in his heart.¡± Ke Tong was facing towards the door of the bedroom. So when he raised his head after thanking Bai Zhi, he saw his father and Chu Feng standing at the door at a nce. Chapter 821 - Burning eyes

Chapter 821: Burning eyes

Chu Feng stepped forward first, then pped his hands at Bai Zhi and said with a smile: ¡°I only knew that Miss Bai has excellent medical skills, I didn¡¯t know that she also has a clever mind.¡± Bai Zhi got up and paid respect at Chu Feng, then smiled a bit: ¡°His Highness praise is too much!¡± Chu Feng waved his hand: ¡°This prince is 24-years-old this year and is considered a bit knowledgeable, but for a special person like Miss Bai, it is the first time this prince has seen it. It is really an eye-opener.¡± Bai Zhi raised her head and looked at Chu Feng with a smile: ¡°His Royal Highness means that he had never seen a girl like me, staying in the same room with an unrted naked man, talking andughing?¡± This was indeed what Chu Feng felt unhappy. ¡°To tell you the truth, I have never seen a female doctor like you. This prince remembers that there was a female imperial doctor in the imperial hospital, but she only treated women, she never treats men.¡± Bai Zhi asked: ¡°Oh? Is she¡¯s still in the imperial hospital?¡± Chu Feng shook his head: ¡°No, because her medical skills are limited, she can only treat somemon illnesses. She once prescribed a wrong medicine and almost caused the concubine to have a miscarriage, so imperial father ordered her to be expelled from the imperial hospital.¡± Bai Zhi said: ¡°If she is willing to treat men¡¯s diseases, and treat illness regardless of what it is, then her medical skills will gradually improve, and she will never be expelled from the imperial hospital.¡± Imperial Doctor Xu also said: ¡°Miss Bai is right. How can a doctor choose a person to treat? Isn¡¯t it like self-limiting? Doctors tried every kind of herbs and wrote their medical use. If doctors on pay attention to this herb and never pay attention to that herbs, how can we reached all the knowledge we have today?¡± Chu Feng was speechless. Although he looked convinced, he still didn¡¯t agree with them. Inside his heart, women should do women¡¯s affairs. How could theye out and show their face all day long? When he married her in the future, he will not let her practice medicine again. What do other people¡¯s life and death have to do with her? Bai Zhi didn¡¯t want to continue receiving Chu Feng¡¯s fierce gaze. She turned to face Ke Zhengming and said: ¡°Ke Daren, I have already discussed to Imperial Doctor Xu what he should do. I wille back for the follow-up check-up after half a month.¡± Ke Zhengming also disliked Chu Feng¡¯s piercing eyes. Anyone with a discerning eye could see what he was thinking. He didn¡¯t know the purpose of his sudden visit before, but now it seems that the drunkard really didn¡¯te to drink. Ke Zhengming busily replied: ¡°Alright, if there is anything else, I will go to the Dongfang Mansion to find you again. I hope Miss Bai will not it a bother.¡± Bai Zhi chuckled: ¡°Ke Daren, you are too polite. My grandfather confiscated the consultation fee you sent yesterday to avoid suspicion. Now that I happen to be here, you can give it to me directly. It is not very convenient to hold taels of silvers, just give me the banknote. ¡± Ke Zhengmingughed and found this girl more interesting. At the door of Dongfang Family¡¯s Mansion, there must be some eyeliners arranged by someone. Even if Dongfang Mu confiscates the things, the fact that Ke Zhengming gave him things may still be used by someone with a bad heart. In the court, few people dare to speak ill words about Dongfang Mu and Ke Zhengming. But among them was Chu Feng. Bai Zhi said this in front of Chu Feng, it was definitely intentional. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll let people prepare for it. Oh right, Xian¡¯er has been moring to see you. If you have spare time, you might as well meet her. This child has never been so happy since returning from the northwest.¡± Bai Zhi knew that Ke Zhengming was helping her get rid of Chu Feng. If she goes to see Miss Ke, Chu Feng can¡¯t follow. Chapter 822 - A good young man is wooing a fair lady he loves

Chapter 822: A good young man is wooing a fairdy he loves

Bai Zhi responded and turned toward Chu Feng and said: ¡°His Royal Highness, please excuse me.¡± Chu Feng opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but he didn¡¯t know what to say at this time. After all, he and Bai Zhi were not familiar with each other. At least, he was not familiar with the ce she likes to go to, so she would go with him. Well, even if she will go to see Miss Ke, she woulde out. He would wait outside, as long as she came out, he would cut her way, and create opportunities that she wouldn¡¯t have a chance to refuse. Chu Feng finally nodded: ¡°Go!¡± After that, the servant led Bai Zhi to leave, Imperial Doctor Xu wrote down what Bai Zhi had said before. He remembered every word clearly, just like when he first started to learn medicine, he always felt like this every day. Imperial Doctor Xu also left, and Chu Feng also took this opportunity to leave. When Ke Song, who was eating tea in the side hall, heard that Prince Xiao was leaving, he hurriedly chased after him. He chased him all the way out of Ke Family Mansion. Seeing that Chu Feng stopped, he hurried forward: ¡°Your Highness, have you seen the person you want to see?¡± Chu Feng nodded with a pale face: ¡°I saw it.¡± Seeing him like this, Ke Song asked: ¡°His Royal Highness does not seem very happy.¡± Chu Feng didn¡¯t want to talk to him much, but then he thought about it, he has no experience in making women like him. Ke Song, who was in front of him was obviously a veteran in this aspect, so it¡¯s better to ask him two tricks. Chu Feng asked: ¡°Ke Gongzi knows this prince¡¯s mind, but this prince doesn¡¯t know her mind. From your point of view, what should I do?¡± To put it bluntly, isn¡¯t it because that woman didn¡¯t fancy him? Ke Songughed in his heart but didn¡¯t show any signs on his face. He busily said: ¡°His Royal Highness, you just ask the right person. I am not good at anything else, but in this respect, I am quite knowledgeable.¡± Chu Feng immediately became interested, and said hurriedly: ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it.¡± Ke Song stepped forward. The two were outside the door of Ke Family Mansion while whispering to each other¡¯s ears. * Bai Zhi went to see Ke Xianya and made her favorite food to eat, which made the little girl happy and then left with Madam Ke. Madam Ke quickly handed two silver notes to Bai Zhi. Each of them cost one thousand taels, costing two thousand taels in total, which was nothingpared to the expensive gifts that she gave yesterday. However, it was also not a small amount. Madam Ke managed the family¡¯s expenses very well. Their family spends a lot of money, so even if she invited a famous doctor to the capital, she can¡¯t spend so much money. But today, she didn¡¯t feel distressed at all. She felt that it was worth it. Not to mention, even if it was twenty thousand, she wouldn¡¯t frown. Bai Zhi took the silver ticket, took a look, and returned one: ¡°One is enough!¡± She refused, seeing that she was sincere, Madam Ke didn¡¯t push it any further. She took back the silver ticket and decided to send her out in person. The next moment, a young servant came in hastily: ¡°Madam, the master let this vee to tell you that when Miss Bai goes back, please go out to the side door. The master said that His Royal Highness Prince Xiao is still talking to Ke Song Gongzi outside the front door.¡± Madam Ke smiled and said: ¡°It has always been like this since ancient times, a good young man is wooing a fairdy he loves. With Miss Bai¡¯s character, no need to mention others, even if I get excited when I look at her. I wish she can be my daughter-inw.¡± Although her words sounded like a joke, she actually has such an intention. After all, when she was saving her son yesterday, they have physical contact. If it were other girls, she would definitely rely on their Ke family¡¯s influence. It¡¯s just Miss Bai can¡¯t naturally bepared to other girls. Chapter 823 - Is there any woman he likes that he can’t get? Chapter 823: Is there any woman he likes that he can¡¯t get? Bai Zhi smiled slightly: ¡°The Madam really likes to joke. I have a marriage arrangement long ago, doesn¡¯t the madam know?¡± Madam Ke really didn¡¯t know. Her husband seldom told her about things outside. She only learned about Miss Bai¡¯s identity after asking himst night. Knowing that she was Dongfang Mu¡¯s granddaughter, she wanted to match her to marry into the Ke Family. It also happened that she has such a fate with Ke Xianya. Madam Ke asked urgently: ¡°Is there really a marriage arrangement? Could it be that you¡¯re just trying to change my mind?¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°If the madam doesn¡¯t believe it, you can ask Ke Daren, he definitely knows about it.¡± Madam Ke looked disappointed. It seems to be true. What a pity. Madam Ke escorted her to the side door, ordered the carriage on the house to be careful, and then found someone to inform the carriage of Dongfang Family. Chu Feng waited and looked left and right at the door. His patience was about to run out, and he was considering whether to enter the Ke Family Mansion again to find out. At this time, a servant came out of the house and went straight to the carriage of the Dongfang Family. He said something to the coachman. The coachman nodded his head and drove away immediately. The servant quickly returned to the residence. Chu Feng was stunned and it took a long time before he recovered... ... Ke Song murmured beside Chu Feng, ¡°It¡¯s strange, Miss Bai didn¡¯te out, but the carriage left first. What does this mean? Is she staying in Ke Family today?¡± Chu Feng¡¯splexion was ugly, but he still calmly said: ¡°Isn¡¯t it clear yet? She went out through the side door and rode in the carriage of the Ke family. The carriage of the Dongfang family would naturally go back by herself.¡± Ke Song said: ¡°She has her own carriage. Why she still has to ride the Ke family carriage?¡± Suddenly, he seemed to understand something: ¡°Oh-I see, she did it on purpose, she must have known that his highness is waiting outside. She didn¡¯t want to meet you, so she avoided it?¡± Chu Feng red at him: ¡°This prince know, alright, let¡¯s go back!¡± If he didn¡¯t worry Dongfang Mu, he really wanted to rush there and grab the people right now. Chu Feng didn¡¯t seed. He was an imperial prince, when was he ignored by a woman? Hmph! Is there any woman he likes that he can¡¯t get? * When Chu Yan and his entourage returned to the capital, he ordered Zhou Gang to hand over the corpse to the Ministry of Punishment, so that the people from the Ministry of Punishment will perform an autopsy first. He also sent someone he absolutely trusts to guard the corpse. On the way back to the pce, he took a short break and then went to Dongfang Family. Dongfang Mu happened to be in the house, and when Chu Yan suddenly appeared, he was surprised and delighted: ¡°You kid, you finallye back. When did youe back?¡± Chu Yan replied: ¡°Just now, where is Zhi¡¯er?¡± Dongfang Mu made a sour expression: ¡°You kid, your master is standing in front of you, but you don¡¯t even ask me if I am alright?¡± Chu Yan smiled. There was a trace of tiredness on his handsome face, but his beautiful eyes were still bright: ¡°I see that the master is very good, so I didn¡¯t ask more, I¡¯ll go to Zhi¡¯er.¡± He said and turned around. He left for so many days. During those days, he wanted toe back every day and see her earlier. ¡°You don¡¯t need to go, she is not here,¡± Dongfang said. Chu Yan raised an eyebrow: ¡°Not here? Where did she go?¡± ¡°Ke Zhengming¡¯s second son got a strange disease, other doctors couldn¡¯t cure it, so she was asked to treat it. She went there yesterday, but also went again today. I can¡¯t stop it.¡± Chu Yan smiled and said, ¡°If she wants to treat someone, she would do it. Why bother to stop her?¡± Chapter 824 - Sexual disease Chapter 824: Sexual disease He remembered that Bai Zhi once said that she only wanted to live the life she wanted to live, leisurely,fortable, without being bound by the world. Earning a little money, asionally treat ill people, and live a carefree life. Speaking of it, life in Huangtuo Vige was the most suitable for her. If it weren¡¯t for him and the Dongfang family, she would never stay in the capital. Dongfang Mu thought about it and felt that he still had to tell him about this, so he added: ¡°Do you know what disease the second son of the Ke family has?¡± Chu Yan shrugged, ¡°It¡¯s a strange disease. Didn¡¯t you just say that other doctors can¡¯t cure it, only she can cure it?¡± Speaking of it, Bai Zhi¡¯s medical skills were beyond words. She can treat umon illness such as his amnesia, Meng Nan¡¯s cut off tendon, and make a fake death pill that made Zhou Gang escape. He still hasn¡¯t figured out where did those strange things in the silver boxe from. He asked, but she didn¡¯t answer seriously, as if it was a little unspeakable. Dongfang Mu sighed, ¡°To tell you the truth, the second son of the Ke family got a sexual disease called mold sores. How can she treat such a disease? She is a youngdy. If it¡¯s spread, I can imagine what will happen.¡± While speaking, he peeked at Chu Yan¡¯s face. He had no prejudice against this kind of thing, but he was afraid that Chu Yan would be prejudiced. After all, Bai Zhi was his future wife. She went out to look at the other man¡¯s body. Although it was for treatment, he might find it ufortable in the heart. But who knows, Chu Yan just said ¡®oh¡¯, and hisplexion didn¡¯t change at all: ¡°Treating a disease is treating disease. What is there to talk about? Regardless of the disease, if the doctor can treat it, he has to treat it because it¡¯s his job. If a doctor can¡¯t even do this, he doesn¡¯t deserve to be a doctor.¡± ¡°As for the rumors outside, Bai Zhi doesn¡¯t care about these, and I also don¡¯t care. As long as she is safe, she can do whatever she wants to do. I will stand by her side.¡± After hearing this, Dongfang Mu happily closed the matter and said with a big smile: ¡°Good boy, I knew my eyes didn¡¯t deceive me, just having you just said this.¡± Thinking of himing back sote, he asked again: ¡°Why did you just return today? Didn¡¯t you say that you wille back on the 9th? It¡¯s the 13th today.¡± Chu Yan briefly said about his trip. Dongfang Mu¡¯s face drastically changed after this: ¡°What? The prince of the Jin Country was injured and disappeared. The princess is in aa due to poison. All the envoys have been killed? Is Chu Feng crazy? Does he know what he is doing? These people came for a peace talk. Something like this happens, how will the emperor exin to the Jin Country?¡± ¡°The military strength of Chu and Jin are both equal. Once a war begins, the consequences will be disastrous, and it may even be the annihtion of the country. He doesn¡¯t care about the severity of the matter just to achieve his goal? He really dares to do such absurd things?¡± Chu Yan¡¯s eyebrows just ttened, but now, it frowned again. He felt heavy. He had already grasped Chu Feng¡¯s tail in this matter, but now, it became impossible. He cannot use him in front of their imperial father. However, even if their father knew about this, he wouldn¡¯t bring justice into this matter because their father cares about their father and son rtionship. ¡°Master, if it is found out that Chu Feng did it in the end, will imperial father condemn him?¡± Chu Yan asked Dongfang Mu. Dongfang Mu shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s hard to say, your father is a bit indifferent to you on the surface, but in fact, he ces great importance on his sons. If it is someone else, he will surely be angry, but because he knows that it happens because of his son, he will not go deeply on this matter. At most, it will be a symbolic punishment, but this time it is different, it is a capital crime.¡± Chapter 825 - It’s natural to collect money for medical treatment Chapter 825: It¡¯s natural to collect money for medical treatment Chu Yan chatted with his master for a while. Seeing the time was not early, he said goodbye. As he was about to walk out of the gate of Dongfang Mansion, he saw the Ke Family¡¯s carriage parked outside, and Bai Zhi got out of the carriage. Hu Feng came out of the mansion. Seeing at each other, electric current seemed to have sparked in their eyes. Hu Feng walked quickly to the carriage and helped her down. He held her hand and doesn¡¯t want to let go. Bai Zhi also held his hand. Isn¡¯t it just holding hands? It¡¯s not a big deal. Those people in the dark can look as much as they want. She doesn¡¯t care what they would say behind her back. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you will return the 9th day? Why is it dyed until now?¡± Hu Feng squeezed Bai Zhi¡¯s soft and boneless hand in his palm: ¡°Something happened. I just came back and haven¡¯t returned to the pce yet. I want to see you first.¡± ¡°Oh? What happened? Look at you, yourplexion is not so good.¡± Hu Feng thought of the corpse sent to the Ministry of Punishment and asked: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, do you know how to do an autopsy?¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°I know something about it, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. I brought back a few corpses, all of them were poisoned and died. These corpses are involved in a big case. I want to know what kind of poison is used to them, where this poisones from, find out the source of this poison, and catch those people doing this business to solve this case.¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°Okay, I can take a look, but I can¡¯t guarantee that it can be tested out. In this regard, you should find a pharmacist who makes poisons. The more experience they have the more they have a method.¡± Hu Feng shook his head: ¡°I also thought of this. There are indeed a few pharmacists in the capital who makes poisons, but I can¡¯t guarantee that this poison didn¡¯te from their hands. If they were invited over, isn¡¯t it just leading the wolf inside the house? They will take this opportunity to destroy the body, then there will no more evidence.¡± Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect your thoughts to be so meticulous. I used to look down on you, I thought you are like other men, careless.¡± He stretched out his finger and scratched her nose: ¡°You girl, you make fun of me. Well, I¡¯ll let you make fun of me this time, I won¡¯t care about you.¡± Bai Zhi¡¯s cheeks blushed. She turned a bit to avoid seeing his passionate eyes. then coughed twice before asking, ¡°Where is the corpse now?¡± ¡°At the Ministry of Punishment, I will report to my father first. I¡¯ll send someone to pick you when he agrees. I¡¯m afraid there is another matter I will have to trouble you.¡± Bai Zhi raised an eyebrow: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°The princess of Jin Country has been poisoned and has been in aa. She has already been sent to the pce. She will be check by the imperial doctor first. If they can cure her, I won¡¯te to trouble you. But if they can¡¯t, I may ask you to go.¡± d Bai Zhi took out a banknote from her sleeve pocket. The banknote that she had just received from the Ke Family today. She held the banknote and shook it in front of Hu Feng, the said with a smile: ¡°Can you see this? This is the consultation fee I received from Madam Ke. It¡¯s okay to ask me for medical treatment or autopsy, but you have to pay the fee. Last time, the medical treatment for the Empress Dowager must also be settled.¡± Hu Feng replied: ¡°Okay, it¡¯s natural to collect money for medical treatment, it is justified. I will tell my father about thister. How can I let you suffer? You¡¯re not a girl who¡¯s willing to lose money.¡± Why should she let herself suffer? She also checked the empress¡¯s condition. The Empress not only refused to give a consultation fee but also wanted to harm her. She almost suffered a great loss. Fortunately, she was lucky, and Imperial Concubine Shu helped her. Otherwise, only God knows what would be happening right now! Chapter 826 - Dead men tell no tales Chapter 826: Dead men tell no tales Chu Yan returned to the pce first and reported the matter back. There was nothing to conceal, and even the drawn paper was presented. ¡°Father, there is a disagreement between this son and the fourth brother known to everyone. This son doesn¡¯t know what the other people have said, but this son has never done anything wrong with the fourth brother, let alone framed him with something for no reason. What I said today is true, and none of the confession is false. It¡¯s a pity that the prisoners have been poisoned and the poisoner hasmitted suicide.¡± The emperor was so angry that such a major incident happened only a few hundred miles away from the capital. The Prince of Jin Country was injured and had disappeared, the princess was poisoned and unconscious, and all the envoys were killed. If this matter reached the ear of the Jin Country, there will be a bloody storm immediately. He looked at the confession in his hand, which clearly stated that he was instructed by Prince Xiao. He knows Chu Yan very well, Chu Yan wouldn¡¯t do this kind of framing, but he couldn¡¯t believe that Chu Feng could do such a rebellious thing. If he really did it, he could make a hole in the sky! How will he exin to the Emperor of Jin Country now? To show their sincerity in discussing peace agreement, the Jin Country sent their prince, princess, and eighteen envoys. But in the end, something like this happened. How would he exin it now? ¡°So, now no one can testify?¡± He still has a calm face but felt quite relieved from the bottom of his heart. After all, Chu Feng was his son. If there was hard evidence, he can¡¯t perform favoritism in this matter. After all, it was a matter of both countries. But if there was no evidence, Chu Feng can avoid a death sentence. Chu Yan said: ¡°It¡¯s not that there is no evidence. The body has been sent to the Ministry of Punishment, this son has asked them to file a case. Now, they should be doing the autopsy. Maybe they can find any clue.¡± The emperor hastily said: ¡°This is not an urgent matter. You better look for the Prince and cure the princess first. As long as the prince and the princess are alive, everything is easy to solve. If something bad happens to any of them, this matter won¡¯t pass easily.¡± Chu Yan frowned and stared at the emperor with scorching eyes. As expected by his master, the emperor really intended to perform favoritism. No wonder that he has been missing for 3 years. It was impossible for his father to not know the reason for his disappearance, but Chu Feng was still safe and sound. Not only that, he even took over his military power. Seeing the disappointment and mockery in Chu Yan¡¯s eyes, the emperor opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but he didn¡¯t know where to start. He admitted that among all his sons, his favorite was Chu Yan, but it doesn¡¯t mean that he doesn¡¯t value his other sons. They were all his sons. They were all his flesh and blood. If he needs to choose one of them to be the crown prince, he will naturally choose Chu Yan, but he will also treat his other sons well. Chu Yan didn¡¯t say any more, he cupped his hands and said: ¡°This son will now retire.¡± Seeing Chu Yang¡¯s departure back, the emperor almost crumpled the paper on his hand. He wanted to stop him but was afraid that after stopping him, he couldn¡¯t face his disappointed eyes. * After Chu Yan left the pce, he directly sent someone to the Ministry of Punishment to evacuate all his men and left the matter to the Ministry of Punishment. It can be estimated that the Ministry of Punishment will suddenly encounter problems tonight, and those corpses will be burned beyond recognition. Just like the old ways, only god and the ghosts know this matter. ¡°His Royal Highness, we will just forget about this matter?¡± Zhou Gang looked upset. Chu Yan shrugged his shoulder: ¡°If not, then what? Imperial Father doesn¡¯t want us to further check this matter. So even if we found hard evidence he will find another way to save him. So why bother?¡± Chapter 827 - His cherished son is Chu Feng Chapter 827: His cherished son is Chu Feng ¡°But your highness, if you let him go, will he let you go?¡± Zhou Gang said anxiously: ¡°He made it clear that he wanted you to die. How poisonous is this event? Doesn¡¯t the emperor know?¡± Chu Yan sighed and a wry smile appeared on his face: ¡°Everyone says that Imperial Father loves me the most. But in fact, everyone is wrong. The one he loves the most is Chu Feng.¡± His father valued Chu Yan¡¯s talents and trained him as a monarch, but his most cherished son was Chu Feng. Zhou Gang shut up, not knowing what to say tofort His Royal Highness. Chu Yan suddenlyughed and said: ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I¡¯ve been used to it after so many years. Besides, I also have a father who loves me wholeheartedly, better than my biological father. I don¡¯t need to be jealous of others, do I?¡± Zhou Gang was also amused: ¡°What you said is right. Hu Bo really treats you as a son. We all have seen it with our own eyes.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go back to the pce to pick up father, and then call Awu and Fu Zheng. Let¡¯s go to find Zhi¡¯er to eat together.¡± Speaking of this, Zhou Gang swallowed immediately and grinned happily: ¡°Then I have to go home and pick up Xiaofeng. Since he came out of Dongfang¡¯s house, he has obviously lost a lot of weight. He never ate another few bites, he said he can¡¯t eat anymore. The food doesn¡¯t suit his appetite. I know that his appetite has long been changed to Miss Bai¡¯s dishes. It¡¯s useless to change the cook.¡± One group lived from the east, and the other one lived to the west. They decided to meet in front of Dongfang Family Mansion. Soon arge group of people appeared in front of the gate. Hu Feng said: ¡°With so many people, we should help and divide the work. Some help to wash and cut the vegetables. Some look out the fire. Don¡¯t let the servants inside interfere. Let¡¯s do all the work ourselves, do you understand?¡± Zhou Awu immediately responded. When he was in Huangtuo Vige, he didn¡¯t do less of these tasks, he was already used to it. Zhou Xiaofeng also rushed to say: ¡°I can wash the vegetables, let me wash the vegetables.¡± Zhou Gang said, ¡°What wash the vegetables? In this cold weather, you will freeze your hands in a while. How can you write by then? You can control the fire. It is simple and warm. I will wash the vegetables.¡± Zhou Xiaofeng¡¯s heart felt warm. His father usually looked careless, but he can always ee even the smallest things. With Chu Yan on the front, the guard didn¡¯t dare to stop the big group of people. He just let them in. Hu Feng didn¡¯t go to Dongfang Mu when he entered the house. Instead, he went straight to the courtyard where Bai Zhi lived to find people. The maidservant told him that the youngdy had gone to the kitchen. She said that someone would definitelye to eat dinner today, so she had to prepare a few more dishes. She should start working earlier. Hu Feng was happy. He turned his head to look at Zhou Gang and the others, and said with a smug expression: ¡°Look at my wife, how sensible she is.¡± Hu Changlin beat Hu Feng in anger: ¡°You, when did you learn those sloppy words? Go and help. With so many of us to eat, won¡¯t she get tired?¡± Hu Feng pointed his finger to the yard next to Bai Zhi¡¯s courtyard and said, ¡°Father, Aunt Lan lives there. You haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time, let¡¯s go and visit her.¡± Hu Changlin blushed, lowered his head, and muttered something, but no one heard what he said. Seeing Hu Changlin¡¯s embarrassment, Zhou Awu pushed him to the courtyard where Zhao Lan lived. After pushing him to the entrance of the courtyard, he said to the maidservant sweeping the ground inside: ¡°Is Aunt Lan there?¡± The maidservant nodded her head: ¡°She¡¯s making clothes in the back room.¡± Zhou Awu busily said: ¡°Sister, please tell her that someone came to see her.¡± As soon as Zhou Awu¡¯s fell, Zhou Gang and the others immediately burst intoughter. Hu Changlin red at them with a red face. Seeing this, they quickly covered their mouths and swallowed theirughter, which was so difficult. Chapter 828 - Let’s get married

Chapter 828: Let¡¯s get married

The maidservant report in a hurry. As soon as Zhao Lan heard it¡¯s her old friend, she immediately thought of Hu Changlin. She came out of the house and saw Hu Changlin standing at the courtyard gate. ¡°Hu Dage, what are you doing? Come in!¡± The two of them sat in the small hall, theirplexion was not normal. They had already liked each other, but they didn¡¯t dare to say it because of the face. They knew very clearly that they can¡¯t. Hu Changlin was not a smooth talker. It took a long while before he said: ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a long while, are you okay? Have you been used to living here?¡± Zhao Lan blushed and smiled: ¡°I¡¯m okay, but are used to living in the pce? I heard that the servants in the pce are different from other ces. They are used to stepping on the low and holding up the high. Can those people work their best to people with a low background like us?¡± Hu Changlin waved his hand: ¡°No, no, I don¡¯t dare speak for other ces, but the people that Feng¡¯er arranged for me are all top-notch. Besides, for a rough person like me who has a house to live in and food to eat, there is nothing else to ask for.¡± Zhao Lan nodded her head but didn¡¯t speak. After a while, she looked at him and said: ¡°I, I made a light blue robe. I think it suits you, so I bought it and sew it for you.¡± Hu Changlin looked happy and hurriedly asked, ¡°Is it done?¡± Zhao Lan nodded her head again, as she blushed: ¡°Well, it¡¯s almost done.¡± Hu Changlin was happily like a child. He smiled like a fool as he rubbed his hands back and forth: ¡°Then, then, can I try?¡± Zhao Lan was about to get up and get it, when the little maidservant on the side, busily said: ¡°Madam, just sit down, this servant will take it.¡± Although she has lived in the Dongfang Family Mansion for a while, she was still not ustomed to letting others do things for her. She prefers to do things by herself, do something within her capacity. Doing things can help her stretch her bones and muscles. Sitting like this all day long, made her back stiff. The maidservant quickly brought the clothes. Zhao Lan¡¯s craftsmanship was very good. Also, she learned some new patterns from the capital these days. The robes she made looked much better than the fashionable styles in the ready-to-wear shops. Zhao Lan took the robe handed over by the maidservant and stood up to put on Hu Changlin. The color really matched him, it¡¯s just the waist side seemed to be a little bigger. Zhao Lan said: ¡°Take it off, I¡¯ll fix it again.¡± Hu Changlin refused to take it off: ¡°Forget it, I think it¡¯s fine, no need to fix it. I¡¯ll wear it like this.¡± ¡°No, the waist size is a bit big. After I fix it, it will definitely fit better.¡± After all, she didn¡¯t measure it. It was all based on her memory. It was already pretty good to have such a result. Hu Changlin said that he would not take off anything. He wanted to wear it: ¡°I like to wear something a little loose. I won¡¯t take it off, I¡¯ll go back like this.¡± Zhao Lan¡¯s face became redder and redder. She lowered her head and said in a low voice: ¡°If you wear it like this, they willugh at us when they see it.¡± Hu Changlin shook his head: ¡°No, those kids are looking forwards to us. How can theyugh at us.¡± He looked at Zhao Lan, who was standing in front of him, and somehow he had courage. His blood boiled, and he didn¡¯t feel nervous anymore. He didn¡¯t beat around the bush and said directly: ¡°Zhao Lan, let¡¯s get married.¡± These days, when he was separated from Zhao Lan, he wanted to see her every day. The feeling that he had only experienced when he was young has reappeared. This sentence was not a temporary impulse. It was because he thought about it for a long time and even discussed it with Hu Feng. Hu Feng agreed with him, saying that no matter what outsiders say, as long as he likes it, as long as he can be happy, he will unconditionally support it. Chapter 829 - Never thought about remarrying Chapter 829: Never thought about remarrying If it was the former Zhao Lan, she would say that this was not good, and she never thought about remarrying, and so on. But a while ago, Bai Zhi told her that there were so many good marriages in the world, which were all missed because of those inexplicable reservations. Waiting in reserve, missing due to waiting, then regretted after missing... ... Being reserved can¡¯t bring people real happiness. You should do it when you can. As long as you like it, you don¡¯t need to be reserved. As long as you think it¡¯s right, then do it bravely. Zhao Lan took a deep breath, looked up with eyes full of shyness, and then nodded her head: ¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get married.¡± She thought it would take a lot of courage to say those words, and thought it would be the most difficult to tell. But it wasn¡¯t until she uttered those words that she realized that the difficulties she had imagined were not difficult at all. As long as she stayed firm, everything would be fine and well. Hu Changlin got up in excitement. He was smiling like a silly child. He didn¡¯t know how he will express his joy. He was at a loss that he walked around in the room, ¡°Okay, okay, great. I, I¡¯ll go back and get ready.¡± After speaking, he rushed over to the door. Zhao Lan hurriedly stopped him: ¡°Changlin Dage.¡± Hu Changlin was taken aback, turned around, and faced the shy Zhao Lan: ¡°Huh?¡± She called him Brother Changlin. This was the first time. It was so nice to hear. Zhao Lan blushed even more. She lowered her head again: ¡°Why are you in a hurry? Also at a time like this. Naturally, you have to go back after eating. Besides, you have to discuss this matter with Hu Feng. I also want to talk to Zhi¡¯er. This is not our business alone.¡± Hu Changlin busily replied: ¡°I told Hu Feng about it a long time ago. He agreed immediately and is very happy for us¡± Zhao Lan sat back and sighed lightly: ¡°Zhi¡¯er will certainly agree, but¡ª¡± Hu Changlin returned to the small table and sat down: ¡°Just what?¡± ¡°Changlin Dage, Zhi¡¯er is my daughter, and Hu Feng is your son. They call us mother and father. If we got married, they will be brothers and sisters, but they have a marriage contract. They will definitely be married in the future. Then isn¡¯t this generation will be messed up?¡± Hu Changlin frowned. He thought about it, but Hu Feng said he didn¡¯t care. ¡°Hu Feng mentioned it, he said he didn¡¯t care. No matter what others think, what matters is we are happy.¡± Zhao Lan nodded her head: ¡°Zhi¡¯er said the same thing. They are good children, but we can¡¯t ignore their reputation. Zhi¡¯er is now the youngdy of the Dongfang family, and Hu Feng is an imperial prince. Their identities are not ordinary. If we do things like this, and the world knows about it, they will point their finger at us. I am only worried about this.¡± ¡°What is there to worry about? Before marriage, you are our parents, and after marriage, you are still our parents. Isn¡¯t it better to have a closer rtionship?¡± Bai Zhi¡¯s crisp voice suddenly sounded from the door. The two hurriedly looked towards it and saw Bai Zhi walked in with a smile. Then she walked closer to Zhao Lan and sat next to her, took the leftover tea, and took a sip. After moistening her throat, she continued to say: ¡°Mother, life is short. You need to have fun at times. Don¡¯t miss this rare good marriage just for the sake of this traditional belief. What about fame and reputation? Those things only matter in the eyes of others. We should be more realistic. It¡¯s better to take care of our lives than take care of others.¡± If the two of them can get married, then she and Hu Feng will be more at ease. When the children became older, they will have their own lives. If they can be together, they won¡¯t be too sad to live. Chapter 830 - Good luck Chapter 830: Good luck And now that Zhao Lan was still young, maybe they can have another child. Hu Changlin nodded his head repeatedly. This was it, this was the reason. He just couldn¡¯t express it in words. Now that Bai Zhi said it, it became more reasonable. Zhao Lan was finally relieved. She nodded her head with a smile: ¡°Okay, niang will listen to you. You say that it¡¯s alright, then it¡¯s alright.¡± Bai Zhi took Zhao Lan¡¯s hand, and Hu Changlin¡¯s hand, and put their hands together: ¡°Since it¡¯s decided, then this good thing can¡¯t be dyed. I will discuss it with Hu Fengter, and find someone to choose an auspicious day. How about making this event in gracefully?¡± Hu Changlin nodded again and again: ¡°Okay, I listen to you.¡± Bai Zhi looked at the hands their hands holding each other. She found it sweet and satisfying. For Bai Zhi, Zhao Lan spent her youth and suffered many hardships that people couldn¡¯t imagine. Fortunately, they were lucky. They met such a loving mother and father. But, in the future of her and Hu Feng, will Zhao Lan and Hu Changlin be so lucky? She doesn¡¯t know. The world changed day by day, the situation was constantly changing, who can tell what will happen tomorrow? Bai Zhiughed and shook her head: What are you thinking? It¡¯s just right to live for this moment. Bai Zhi got up and said: ¡°You continue your topic. I will go to the kitchen to take a look. Hu Feng chase me out and said he wants us to taste their craftsmanship. I¡¯m afraid that they will destroy the kitchen, I¡¯ll watch on the side.¡± Zhao Lan alsoughed: ¡°Silly girl, he loves you, so he is afraid to make you tired and decided to do it himself.¡± Hu Changlin also said: ¡°Yes, Hu Feng likes to eat the dishes you cook the most. In the pce, no matter how good the cook is, he can¡¯t eat a few bites. There is no good energy when eating with you. You guys should get married soon so that Hu Feng wouldn¡¯t be a picky eater all day long. Look at his face, it¡¯s thin.¡± Bai Zhi smiled very sweetly. She also felt sweet inside her heart. Without saying anything, she turned around and went out. When Zhao Lan saw that Bai Zhi was gone, she wanted to withdraw her hand. Hu Changlin didn¡¯t know where he had the courage, but he grasped it firmly. No matter how hard she tried, he refused to let go. Regardless of how the two little maidservants giggled on the side. * In the kitchen, people were busy. Zhou Xiaofeng was in charge of the fire, Zhou Gang was washing the vegetables, Zhou Awu and Ruer were choosing vegetables, Hu Feng was cutting the vegetables, while Fu Zheng and Zhou Sue were making dumplings. Dongfang Mu stood at the door watching the excitement. The smile on his face reached his ears. It would be nice if there was such a lively activity every day. A group of people talked funny things while working, andughed from time to time. The servants and maidservants looked in from outside from time to time. They couldn¡¯t that these people working in the kitchen were actually an imperial prince high above a thousand people and generals on the battlefield. Although Fu Zheng knows how to cook a few dishes, the taste was naturally differentpared to the craftsmanship of Bai Zhi. When the food was served on the table, Bai Zhi¡¯s dishes were swept away immediately. Especially, the dumplings, everyone rushed to eat them like children in the disaster area. Dongfang Mu was so anxious that he knocked his chopsticks on the table: ¡°Stop, stop, the rest belongs to me. All of it.¡± Everyoneughed and grabbed it even more. The house was full ofughter. Dongfang Wan said to Hu Feng: ¡°Yan¡¯er, you shoulde often and bring them all.¡± Hu Feng smiled and said: ¡°They are so noisy and don¡¯t know rules. They just do what they want.¡± Dongfang Mu said: ¡°When ites to being unruly, I am the most unruly person. Rules should be used on different asions. What rules should be used at this time?¡± Chapter 831 - Her grandfather’s mouth is muChapter faster than her Chapter 831: Her grandfather¡¯s mouth is much faster than her After dinner, Zhao Sue took Ru¡¯er to Zhao Lan¡¯s room to talk, while Bai Zhi and Hu Feng went to Dongfang Mu¡¯s study room. The rest were free to move around. The smile on Dongfang Mu¡¯s face disappeared after Hu Feng¡¯s words. He also felt a little heavy. The emperor¡¯s decision was beyond his expectation, but he didn¡¯t expect he would do it so obvious in front of Chu Yan. How could he protect his son and hurt his other son? ¡°Yan¡¯er, what do you think in your heart?¡± Chu Yan frowned: ¡°Master, it doesn¡¯t matter what I think. The important point is what the imperial father thinks about it. No matter what Chu Feng does to me, imperial father¡¯s attitude didn¡¯t change.¡± Dongfang Mu said: ¡°In this matter, your imperial father didn¡¯t do the right thing. If a prince vites thew, he must be punished like an ordinary person. How could he not understand such a simple truth? If this continues, Chu Feng will act more unscrupulously, and it will be hard to predict what disaster he will cause.¡± Bai Zhi was listening while considering whether to tell or not to tell Chu Feng deliberately made chances to encounter her. If you mention it, what wound Hu Feng do? Will it make things more troublesome for him? The current situation was enough to make him feel bad. If she mentions this thing, will he be in a more difficult situation? Thinking about it, she decided to conceal the matter first. After all, nothing major happened. But she didn¡¯t expect that hiding it would be useless... ... Her grandpa¡¯s mouth was much faster than her. ¡°There is one more thing, I have to remind you.¡± Dongfang Mu said. Chu Yan nodded, ¡°Master, you say.¡± ¡°Shortly after you left the capital, the Empress Dowager asked Zhi¡¯er to enter the pce to treat her. She took this opportunity to let her go to the Empress¡¯s pce. The Empress not only put medicine in the tea but also deliberately let the pce maid spill tea on Zhi¡¯er. Then ask her to change clothes. Who knows where, but Chu Feng was there hiding and waiting. Fortunately, Zhi¡¯er was clever and ran to Imperial Concubine Shu¡¯s pce. Imperial Concubine Shu helped her and let someone send her back. Otherwise, the consequences will be unimaginable.¡± Hearing this, Hu Feng almost lost his senses in anger. He swept a few books on the table and said angrily: ¡°Damn it, they know about my marriage agreement with Zhi¡¯er, but they dare to¡ª¡± The Empress dared to do this, no need to question why. She and Chu Feng were mother and son. They have the same heart. Naturally, they will share both fortunes and misfortunes. But what about the Empress Dowager? Why did she do this? Chu Feng was her grandson and so was he, right? Bai Zhi busily said: ¡°There is nothing we can do about it now. We will write it down first and make them payter. Now you have more important things to do. Don¡¯t make a fuss about this matter for now.¡± Dongfang Mu nodded: ¡°Zhi¡¯er is right. Although this matter is really irritating, right now, the matter of pacifying the Jin Country is the most important thing. If one is careless, the two countries will go on a war, and many lives will be destroyed.¡± Hu Feng took a deep breath and turned his head to look at Bai Zhi: ¡°You must be very careful when you go out in the future. I will send two shadow guards to protect you. They will not disturb your daily life.¡± Dongfang Mu nodded his head: ¡°That¡¯s good, I also have this n, but I haven¡¯t found the right person. When I came to the capital this time, I didn¡¯t bring many people with me. There is no one suitable to be a shadow guard. I am nning to transfer people from Qiyun Mountain. If you have suitable people, let¡¯s use it in the meantime.¡± Hu Feng nodded his head: ¡°Okay, I will do it immediately when I go back.¡± Bai Zhi didn¡¯t care about this, as long as they don¡¯t disturb her daily life. She simply asked: ¡°How is the Princess of Jin Country now?¡± Hu Feng shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s not clear yet. The princess has been sent to the pce, and the imperial doctors have been invited to look at her condition. I will know the result when I enter the pce tomorrow.¡± Chapter 832 - Hope she can be like any ordinary girls Chapter 832: Hope she can be like any ordinary girls Bai Zhi said: ¡°If you need my help, just speak up, I will help you as long as I can help.¡± Looking at Bai Zhi with a calm smile in front of him, he couldn¡¯t see any grievances in her. If an ordinary woman experiences such a thing, it¡¯s not strange to her crying. However, she was different. When she was in danger, she can be calm than usual. She has the ability to save herself from danger, and she will not be sad because of some small grievances. He admired Bai Zhi for being like this, but sometimes, he hoped that she could be weaker and rely on him more like any ordinary girl would do. Her strength sometimes makes him afraid, afraid that she doesn¡¯t need him at all, and afraid that one day she will lose her. With this thought, he suddenly held Bai Zhi¡¯s hand and said anxiously: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, no matter what happens in the future, you must tell me. No matter what grievances you suffered, you should be the first person to tell me. No matter who the other party is, as long as I am here, I will never allow anyone to hurt you.¡± Bai Zhi didn¡¯t withdraw her hand. From the temperature of his palms, she could feel his sincerity and his feelings. Her heartbeat suddenly elerated and her cheeks blushed. She nodded her head and said with a smile: ¡°Mmm, I understand.¡± Seeing her shy appearance, he wanted to hug and kiss her. Unfortunately, there was an old light-bulb present. Seeing him pulling his granddaughter¡¯s hand already made his beard blow in anger. If he kisses her, he will definitely drive him away with his cane. To be able to visit here again in the future, he decided to endure this impulse. ¡°Zhi¡¯er, you haven¡¯t been to Jin Wangfu yet. I¡¯ll send someone to pick you up another day, okay?¡± After entering his ce, this old lightbulb cannot do anything. Bai Zhi looked up and stared at him. As if able to see right through his mind, she said with a smile: ¡°Okay, I haven¡¯t seen what Jin Wangfu looks like.¡± ¡°Hey, you kid,won¡¯t you still let go? I am this big, but you treat me as if I don¡¯t exist?¡± Dongfang Mu said with frowned eyebrow and said inside his heart: Go to your Jin Wangfu? Hmph, in front of me, you dare to move your hands. If I let my granddaughter enter your mansion, will you let go of that opportunity to take advantage of my granddaughter? Hu Feng reluctantly let go and sighed inside his heart. Why can¡¯t this girl grow up quickly? After sending Chu Yan away, Dongfang Mu pulled Bai Zhi aside and said in a low voice: ¡°Littledy, you can go to Jin Wangfu, but you must remember that you can¡¯t let him take advantage of you. It¡¯s not good to hold hands just like what you two did today. Do you understand?¡± Bai Zhiughed secretly and wanted to ask Hu Feng if he was really his disciple. After all, how can he regard him as a thief? ¡°Well, well, I know, I will never let him take advantage of me.¡± * The next day, Chu Yan entered the pce and went directly to the Imperial Hospital. Today, the three heads of the Imperial Hospital were all present. Chu Yan took a nce at Imperial Doctor Liang. Imperial Doctor Liang immediately felt a chill on his back, feeling that Prince Jin¡¯s eyes were as eyes were sharp as a knife. Did Prince Jin know something? The more he thought about it, the more frightened he became. He felt at this moment that he couldn¡¯t stay in the capital any longer. If he stayed any longer, he can¡¯t guarantee that he could still live. Chu Yan asked Imperial Doctor Xu: ¡°How is the princess?¡± Imperial Doctor Xu busily replied: ¡°Answering back his highness, the princess is still unconscious. After checking, this doctor found that the poison in the princess is very strange. It should not be made in the Chu Country. It shoulde from a foreignnd. I have never seen such a poison before.¡± Chu Yan frowned and looked sideways to see Imperial Doctor Liang: ¡°What does Imperial Doctor Liang think?¡± Imperial Doctor Liang¡¯s body suddenly shook. His legs also trembled in fright. He didn¡¯t know how to reply at the moment. Chapter 833 - Revisit Chapter 833: Revisit Imperial Doctor Liang had been distracted just now. He didn¡¯t hear what Chu Yan had asked at all. He only came back to his senses after being called. ¡°Imperial Doctor Liang, this prince asks you, what do you think is the poison used to the princess?¡± Chu Yan asked again, as his cold eyes stared at Imperial Doctor Liang. Imperial Doctor Liang quickly looked at Imperial Doctor Xu and Imperial Doctor Zhong, but both of them lowered their eyes, ignoring his cry for help. ¡°What? Is it inconvenient to say?¡± Chu Yan asked. Imperial Doctor Liang hurriedly waved his hand, ¡°No, no, it¡¯s not inconvenient to say. I, I haven¡¯t seen it.¡± Chu Yan frowned as he stared at him fiercely: ¡°You haven¡¯t seen it yet? This prince sent the people to the pce yesterday, but you haven¡¯t seen it even up until now? Imperial Doctor Liang, are you so busy checking the empress¡¯s pulse? Or are you busy trying to condition Imperial Concubine Shu¡¯s body?¡± Imperial Doctor Liang¡¯s legs weakened and knelt on the ground. Hearing what Prince Jin said, it seemed that there was something in the words. Could it be that Prince Jin really knew something? It¡¯s over. He was afraid that his life will be gone soon. He will die! Imperial Doctor Zhong didn¡¯t know the grievances between the two. Seeing Imperial Doctor Liang looking like this, he couldn¡¯t bear it, so he said to Chu Yan, ¡°His Royal Highness, the empress suffered from headache yesterday, so Imperial Doctor Liang went to the empress¡¯s pce to check her condition. When he came back it was alreadyte. He felt it was not right to see the princess, so he went back home first.¡± Chu Yan looked at Imperial Doctor Liang coldly: ¡°Really?¡± Imperial Doctor Liang nodded quickly: ¡°Yes, yes, what Imperial Doctor Zhong said is true.¡± Chu Yan softly snorted: ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s check it out now. The three of you check the princess condition again.¡± Imperial Doctor Liang secretly wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, and then quickly got up and followed behind Imperial Doctor Xu and Imperial Doctor Zhong into the clinic. There were six consultation rooms in the Imperial Hospital. At this time, Princess Qianfang was staying in thergest consultation room. It was being called a consultation room, but it was no different from an ordinary bedroom. There were all kinds of living utensils, and the furnishings were also very elegant. They were specially designed for the nobles. When Jin¡¯er saw the three imperial doctorsing in, she hurriedly stepped aside from the bed. Seeing Chu Yaning in from behind them, she suddenly looked happy and hurriedly greeted him: ¡°Your Royal Highness, you¡¯re here.¡± Chu Yan looked at her: ¡°What? What happened?¡± Jin¡¯er¡¯s eyes were red. Obviously, she cried not long ago. After paying respect, she knelt in front of Chu Yan and said, ¡°His Royal Highness, please, save my princess. Her breath is getting weaker and weaker. She hasn¡¯t eaten for several days now. If this continues, even if she didn¡¯t die from poison, she will starve to death.¡± Chu Yan helped her get up and said in a low voice: ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, all the head doctors are here. Let¡¯s see what they say first.¡± Jin¡¯er said, ¡°They came here yesterday. They said that the poison is very rare. They can¡¯t do anything about it. Your Highness, please, find a genius doctor for the princess. If there is no genius doctor in the Chu Country, then let us send a letter to the Jin Country. There is a genius doctor in our country. He has very good medical skills. Maybe he can cure her.¡± Chu Yan said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely not let something happened to the princess. We also have genius doctors in the State of Chu. But ording to the rules, we have to let the imperial doctors treat her first. If they can¡¯t cure her, we can look for the doctor outside.¡± Jin¡¯er understood this, so she stopped crying, and hurriedly thanked Chu Yan. She wiped away her tears and then went beside the princess. At this time, the three imperial doctors were taking turns checking the pulse of the princess, but their expressions were very heavy. Their eyebrows were also frowning. Imperial Doctor Liang deliberately shrank himself behind Imperial Doctor Xu and Imperial Doctor Zhong. He seemed afraid to speak directly to Chu Yan. Chu Yan asked, ¡°How is it?¡± Imperial Doctor Xu said: ¡°This doctor is ipetent. I have never seen this poison before.¡± Chapter 834 - Detoxification Chapter 834: Detoxification Chu Yan looked at Imperial Doctor Zhong and Imperial Doctor Liang again. Both of them hurriedly rush to agree. Chu Yan said to Imperial Doctor Xu: ¡°You are indeed ipetent, so now, what should we do?¡± Imperial Doctor Xu looked at Chu Yan. As if he understood something, he tentatively said, ¡°Or, would you like to invite Miss Bai?¡± This was the statement Chu Yan has been waiting for, so he immediately said: ¡°Alright, you take down your findings. This prince will send it to imperial father.¡± After all, it was to treat the princess of Jin Country. It was of great importance. He couldn¡¯t bring Bai Zhi on his own ord. If this princess had any ident, who would be responsible? Wouldn¡¯t Chu Feng and Imperial Doctor Liang take this opportunity to kill him and Bai Zhi? Imperial Doctor Xu quickly wrote the result and the three imperial doctors put their seal together. Chu Yan then brought this written case to the imperial study room. After reading it, the emperor immediately wrote a decree and dered Bai Zhi to enter the pce to detoxify the princess. ¡°Imperial Father, Zhi¡¯er went to the pce twice to treat the Empress Dowager and the Empress. queen dowager and the queen. After curing the disease that the Imperial Hospital cannot cure, it can be said that it is a great achievement, but Imperial Father didn¡¯t think too much about it. There is no reward at all. Isn¡¯t it too stingy?¡± The Emperorughed: ¡°You kid, are you asking for rewards for your wife?¡± Chu Yan smiled and said: ¡°She deserves it.¡± The emperor happily nodded his head, ¡°Yes, she does. As long as she can cure Princess Qianfang, I will reward her with a thousand taels of gold, a thousand pieces of silk and satin, and ten boxes of golden jade treasures, how about it?¡± Chu Yan handed over: ¡°This son thanked the emperor for her.¡± ¡°What are you thanking me for? It¡¯s not toote to thank me after Princess Qianfang is cured.¡± * After Chu Yan left the imperial study room, he detoured to the harem. To avoid suspicion, he sat down in the Baiyu Pavilion of the imperial garden and ordered the eunuch to deliver the letter to the Ruyi Pce. Imperial Concubine Shu was reading in the pce, and she was not surprised to hear that Prince Jin wanted to meet her. When she helped Bai Zhist time, Bai Zhi said that when Prince Jin came back, she would send her a message. ¡°Change clothes!¡± She put down her book. Imperial Concubine Shu took a few courtdies and eunuchs to the imperial garden. Although there were still many flowers and nts in the imperial garden at this time, the weather was cold, so almost no one was strolling in the garden. When she arrived at the Baiyu Pavilion, she saw Prince Jin sitting in the pavilion drinking tea from afar. His straight figure resembled a green pine, and his handsome profile looked like the emperor when he was young. She sighed, and a wry smile appeared at the corner of her mouth. She never dreamed of marrying into the pce. In her 28th year of life, she has been married to a man only a few years younger than her father. If she didn¡¯t marry into the pce back then, and just married a man of simr age. She would be the main wife of a certain family and live an ordinary life to her, with a husband and son, then she would be happy now. Imperial Concubine Shu sighed lightly. What¡¯s the use of thinking about this right now? After entering this tiger-wolf den, all she should think about is to live long and well. ¡°His Royal Highness, Prince Jin!¡± Imperial Concubine Shu called out from outside the pavilion. Chu Yan immediately got up and bowed his hand to Imperial Concubine Shu: ¡°Imperial Concubine Shu.¡± When Imperial Concubine Shu entered the pavilion, she immediately felt the warmth. Only then did she realize that there was a carbon basin next to the stone bench, and the bench was cushioned with thick velvet. Prince Jin was very attentive, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°His Royal Highness returns to the capital safely, Miss Bai can finally rest assured.¡± Imperial Concubine Shu smiled lightly. Chu Yan took out a porcin bottle from his sleeve and put it to the table in front of Imperial Concubine Shu, then said: ¡°This is the medicine Bai Zhi refined. She said it is to condition your body. One pill every morning and evening, you can stop taking it after half a month. She will go visit you in the pce for the follow-up check-up.¡± Chapter 835 - Bully Chapter 835: Bully Imperial Concubine Shu was ecstatic, she quickly held the medicine bottle in her hand. Her hand trembled. Her usual calmness disappeared. She asked Chu Yan: ¡°After taking this medicine, my body can be conditioned?¡± Chu Yan said: ¡°That¡¯s what Zhi¡¯er said, this prince doesn¡¯t know the specific. If the imperial concubine believes her, I won¡¯t stop you from trying.¡± Imperial Concubine Shu believed her of course. Since that day when Bai Zhi left the pce, she sent someone to the Meng Family Mansion to inquire about Bai Zhi. The news she got back was naturally gratifying. Bai Zhi¡¯s medical skills were excellent. The so-called heads of the Imperial Hospital were nothingpared to her. ¡°Thank her on behalf of this concubine. If this concubine achieves her wishes, I will not forget her contribution.¡± Chu Yan nodded and said no else on this matter: ¡°I will tell her that. It¡¯s not too early, and this prince has something to deal with, so I will leave first.¡± Imperial Concubine Shu also got up and watched Chu Yan leave. She was excited, she led immediately her people back to her pce. * Bai Zhi went to the Imperial Hospital, Imperial Doctor Xu greeted her outside the hospital. When she came out of the sedan chair, she rubbed her forehead and said: ¡°This sedan chair is really not suitable for me to sit on. I feel dizzy because of the shaking.¡± Imperial Doctor Xu smiled and said: ¡°You are not used to it. You will get used to it after sitting for a few more times. You won¡¯t feel dizzy by then.¡± Bai Zhi smiled, ¡°How is the princess?¡± Speaking of the princess, the smile on Imperial Doctor Xu¡¯s face immediately decreased. He sighed and said: ¡°It¡¯s still the same as when it was delivered yesterday, with shallow breathing and heartbeat. Herplexion look as usual. But because she¡¯s unconscious, I really can¡¯t assess the poison. I have never seen this poison before. It¡¯s shouldn¡¯t be a poison in the Chu Country.¡± Because she hasn¡¯t seen the princess, Bai Zhi couldn¡¯t say anything, so she simply nodded her head gently. And then followed Imperial Doctor Xu to the hospital. Jin¡¯er was wiping Princess Qianfang with a damp cloth. Hearing footsteps, she hurriedly took the quilt to cover the princess¡¯s body and turned to look. Seeing Imperial Doctor Xu leading in a 13 or 14-year-old girl, she immediately frowned: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you will bring the genius doctor to look at the princess¡¯s condition? Where is the genius doctor?¡± She was so anxious, but these people from the Chu Country State looked calm. If their princess dies, do they think they can still live a good life? Imperial Doctor Xu said to Jin¡¯er: ¡°Miss Jin, this is Miss Bai. She is the genius doctor I mentioned to you.¡± Jin¡¯er¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief: ¡°You said she is the genius doctor?¡± Imperial DoctorXu nodded: ¡°Yes.¡± Jin¡¯er was so angry that she cursed: ¡°You people are bullies, you just don¡¯t want our princess to get better, you just want to watch our princess die.¡± Seeing her crying, Imperial Doctor Xu busily asked: ¡°Miss Jin, what are you saying? What are you talking about? Miss Bai is really skilled in medicine. How can I lie to you? Get out of the way quickly and let Miss Bai check the princess.¡± Jin¡¯er refused and cried: ¡°You are just fooling me, you simply call someone, and call it a genius doctor. How old is she? But you said she is a genius doctor? She doesn¡¯t even look like a doctor.¡± Bai Zhi sighed. She¡¯s afraid that things like this will not be less in the future. Her age was indeed not like a doctor who can cure suspicious diseases. It was no surprise that thisdy doesn¡¯t believe her. Bai Zhi stepped forward and said to Jin¡¯er: ¡°Miss Jin, I am really not a genius doctor, but I do have some medical skills. Why don¡¯t you let me take a look at the princess first? We are all women, the princess will not lose a piece of meat. If I can¡¯t cure her, how about calling another genius doctor?¡± Hearing her sincere words, Jin¡¯er felt a little less disgusted in her heart and then nodded: ¡°Well, just take a look. If you can¡¯t cure her, you have to say it immediately, don¡¯t dy my princess¡¯s treatment.¡± Chapter 836 - Who said the princess was poisoned?

Chapter 836: Who said the princess was poisoned?

Bai Zhi nodded: ¡°That¡¯s natural.¡± Jin¡¯er stepped aside, and Bai Zhi stepped forward to lift the quilt. Jin¡¯er hurriedly pressed on the quilt and didn¡¯t let it be lifted. Bai Zhi was puzzled: ¡°Why?¡± Jin¡¯er looked back at Imperial Doctor Xu and whispered: ¡°Just before you came, I was wiping the princess.¡± Bai Zhi suddenly smiled and said, ¡°So that is the case.¡± She turned back and said to Imperial Doctor Xu: ¡°Imperial Doctor Xu, you should go out first. I will write down the diagnosis and treatment process for youter.¡± Seeing the look on Jin¡¯er¡¯s face, Imperial DoctorXu also guessed a little. And when he heard that Bai Zhi was willing to write about the diagnosis and treatment process. He was so happy that he hurried out and closed the door. Bai Zhi Chao Jin¡¯er asked: ¡°Can you lift it now?¡± Jin¡¯er nodded and lifted the princess¡¯s quilt with red eyes. The princess under the quilt opened her coat, revealing her pink belly, embroidered with two budding lotus flowers. Her jade skin was as white as snow and smooth. Even she cannot help but want to touch it after seeing it. Looking up at the princess¡¯s face, her face was actually covered with a veil. She really couldn¡¯t tell how she looks like, but just by looking at the closed eyes, she knew that she must be a rare beauty. Bai Zhi asked: ¡°Who said that the princess was poisoned?¡± Jin¡¯er was taken aback, and then shook her head: ¡°No one said it, I said it.¡± Bai Zhi asked again: ¡°Why do you think the princess is poisoned?¡± Jin¡¯er didn¡¯t know what she meant by asking this, but since she asked, she naturally wanted to answer. She thought about the situation that day and said slowly: ¡°Just after dinner that night, a group of people in ck clothes rushed in. In the post house, they killed anyone they see. To protect the princess, this ve fought with them. When the princess saw someone with hidden weapons attacking the prince secretly, she rushed to block it. She was hit by the hidden weapons as a result. Since then, the princess has been like this. She didn¡¯t wake up.¡± Bai Zhi asked: ¡°What kind of hidden weapon?¡± Jin¡¯er busily took out a handkerchief from his sleeve, with a few silver needles wrapped in the handkerchief. ¡°This is it.¡± Bai Zhi took the silver needle and looked at it, but didn¡¯t see anything, it was just an ordinary hidden weapon. ¡°So, after pulling out these hidden weapons, the princess hasn¡¯t been awake, and so you think the princess is poisoned?¡± Jin¡¯er nodded: ¡°Yes if it weren¡¯t for poisoning, how could the princess always be at a loss?¡± ¡°Did you show these needles to the imperial doctors?¡± Jin¡¯er said: ¡°Yes, but the imperial doctors said that the needle is not poisonous. I think the toxin has invaded the princess¡¯s body, so the needle is not poisonous.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what the imperial doctors said?¡± She raised an eyebrow. Jin¡¯er doesn¡¯t understand why she keeps asking questions. She didn¡¯t even check the princess¡¯s pulse. Why keep asking? ¡°The imperial doctors said that the princess is in a weird situation. Her pulse is in normal condition. The princess is poisoned this way, they really can¡¯t tell what poison is used.¡± Bai Zhi nodded and stopped asking questions. She sat sideways by the bed, put her fingers on Princess Qianfang¡¯s wrist, and listened carefully. After a while, she stopped. Jiner asked: ¡°How is it?¡± Bai Zhi responded softly: ¡°Just like what the imperial doctors said, her pulse doesn¡¯t show any symptoms of poisoning, but the pulse is getting weaker. I think she hasn¡¯t eaten for many days, right?¡± Speaking of this, Jin¡¯er immediately blushed: ¡°I can¡¯t feed her anything. Except for a little water, she can¡¯t swallow anything, so I dare not feed her. I¡¯m afraid her condition will get more worst.¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°That¡¯s right. If she can¡¯t swallow on her own, it¡¯s not good to forcefully feed her.¡± Jin¡¯er cried: ¡°But, but in this case, my princess will starve to death.¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°No, don¡¯t worry, with me, your princess will not die.¡± Chapter 837 - There is no suChapter poison in the world

Chapter 837: There is no such poison in the world

Jin¡¯er stopped crying immediately. She was astonished as if she was pped in the face. She didn¡¯t dare to believe it, did she just have auditory hallucinations? She said that if she was there, their princess wouldn¡¯t die? She grabbed Bai Zhi¡¯s arm: ¡°Really? Are you serious?¡± Jin¡¯er had practiced martial arts and was stronger than ordinary girls. When she grabbed her in excitement, she forgot to control her strength. Bai Zhi couldn¡¯t help but frown. Bai Zhi stretched out her hand to hold the back of Jin¡¯er¡¯s hand and patted it lightly: ¡°Of course it is true. I am a doctor. How can I speak falsely in front of a patient?¡± Jin¡¯er still didn¡¯t believe it: ¡°Yes, but the imperial doctors say there is no way. You, can you really treat it? How do you n to treat it?¡± Seeing that she hadn¡¯t let go, Bai Zhi seemed to feel stronger in her hand, but she simply pulled off her hand: ¡°You¡¯re hurting me.¡± Jin¡¯er reacted her hand immediately and apologized: ¡®I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I was too excited just now. Tell me, how do you n to treat it? Do you know what poison is in my princess? Do you have an antidote? ¡¯ Bai Zhi said: ¡°Your princess is not poisoned. The face of the poisoned person can¡¯t be the same as that of ordinary people. There is no such poison in the world.¡± Even if it was the most advanced poison, the face will change color, so why the princess¡¯s face didn¡¯t change at all? And there was nothing wrong with her pulse, and there was no sign of poisoning on the body. Jin¡¯er was stunned: ¡°There is no such poison? If there is no such poison, how could my princess not wake up for so long?¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°I can¡¯t answer you urately now, but you will know soon.¡± She just guessed a possibility now, whether it is such a possibility or not has yet to be verified. She said to Jin¡¯er: ¡°You will dress the princess first, and I will order someone to make preparations. If it can be cured, we will see the result today.¡± See the result today? Jin¡¯er was so happy that she was about to faint. She waspletely different from those imperial doctors. She speaks very simply, without the slightest ambiguity. She likes this kind of character. After Jin¡¯er helped the princess put on the clothes, Bai Zhi left the inner room and asked Imperial Doctor Xu outside: ¡°Are there any mas?¡± Imperial Doctor Xu shook his head: ¡°No, the emperor seems to have something like this. What do you want a ma for?¡± Bai Zhi said: ¡°Treat the princess.¡± Imperial Doctor Xu looked curious: ¡°Is it necessary to use mas for the princess¡¯s treatment and detoxification?¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head and said to Imperial Doctor Xu: ¡°Can you help me get this ma?¡± Imperial Doctor Xu wanted to know how to use mas to detoxify the princess, so he immediately nodded: ¡°This is easy to handle. I am very familiar with Cui Gongong who is next to the emperor. I will go to him. He will talk to the emperor and he will definitely be able to borrow it. ¡± ¡°Okay, then I will wait for you here.¡± After Imperial Doctor Xu left, Bai Zhi asked the attendants of the Imperial Hospital to order some millet. She found a brand new medicine pot in the pharmacy and put it on fire. She will use this to make millet porridge. When Imperial Doctor Xu came back, Bai Zhi came back with a bowl of millet porridge. She put the porridge on the table and said to Jin¡¯er: ¡°If the princess wakes up for a while, feed her this, don¡¯t eat anything else.¡± Jin¡¯er nodded, wondering in her heart, can the princess really wake up? How does this Miss Bai n to treat her? Is she really sure? Imperial Doctor Xu entered the room and passed a ck ma to Bai Zhi¡¯s hand. Bai Zhi asked Jin¡¯er to take out the needles that she showed earlier. She brushed the ma on top of the needles, and all of them flew on the ma. Chapter 838 - Magnet Chapter 838: Ma Seeing this, Imperial Doctor Xu suddenly understood something and said in surprise: ¡°Do you suspect that there is a poisonous needle in the princess¡¯ body?¡± Bai Zhi removed the silver from the ma one by one and then said with a smile: ¡°I don¡¯t know if it is a poisonous needle, nor there is still a needle. I just doubt it. If there is a needle, it will be sucked out. If there is no needle, I need a blood test to check the poison.¡± A blood test to check the poison? Another new term of words that he has never heard before. You can check the poison in the blood? How does it work? Without waiting for Imperial Doctor Xu to ask questions, Bai Zhi turned around and walked to the princess¡¯s bed. Jin¡¯er said: ¡°Imperial Doctor Xu, you are a man, I am afraid you need to go outside this time.¡± Yes, yes, to suck out the needle with the ma, they must take off the princess¡¯s clothes. It¡¯s naturally inappropriate for him to stay as a man. It¡¯s a pity that he can¡¯t see it with his own eyes. Bai Zhi waved her hand: ¡°No, Imperial Doctor Xu doesn¡¯t have to go outside. The princess doesn¡¯t need to undress.¡± Jin¡¯er was puzzled: ¡°How do you suck the needle without taking off the clothes? If it can¡¯t fly out, then won¡¯t it pierce the princess again?¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°If the princess really has this needle on her body, it must be on her head. Let check the bodyter, let¡¯s check out the head first.¡± The main acupuncture point that can make a person unconscious immediately and stay awake for many days must be on the head. The first thing she thought of was Baihui Point. So she took the ma and ced it on Baihui Point. She immediately felt a suction when she held the ma, and immediately put the ma closer to make the suction stronger. A *ding* sound sounded. Although the sound was very low, the room was very quiet. No one spoke, nor dare to breathe out loud. So this sound was heard by the three of them. Jin¡¯er looked stupidly at the long needle attached to the ma, which was the same as the needle she wrapped in the handkerchief. Bai Zhi didn¡¯t stop and kept moving the ma in her hand at the back of the princess¡¯s head. Not long after, they heard another *ding* sound. A needle pierced from Qiyang acupoint was also sucked out. Baihui, Qiyang? Bai Zhi thought of something: ¡°Then the next ce must be Zhuhe Point.¡± Thinking of this, she immediately slid the ma to the princess¡¯s Zhuhe acupuncture point. Again, the familiar suction force and *ding* sound happened, as the long needle pierced in the Zhuhe acupuncture point flew out and got attached to the ma. When the long needle in Zhuhe Point flew out, Princess Qianfang moved her fingers. This scene happened to be seen by Jin¡¯er. She couldn¡¯t help but screamed: ¡°Moved, she moved. The princess moved.¡± Bai Zhi ignored her and continued to slide the ma down to the Biyuan Point, which was another important acupuncture point after Baihui Point. If the Biyuan Point was pierced with a needle, then this person will fall into aapletely. If it cannot be taken outpletely, it will cause great harm to the body over time. Another *ding* sound sounded. And indeed there was a needle closed to the Biyuan acupuncture point. This was by no means identally injured by a hidden weapon. It must be a work of a master in acupuncture. It seems that these people¡¯s goal was not only the prince but also the princess. They set up everything in this trap. She didn¡¯t expect people like Chu Feng to have such a good brain. He can be called talented if he can set up a trap like this. Bai Zhi collected the needles and said to Jin¡¯er, who was crying in excitement: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your princess will wake up soon.¡± Fortunately, it didn¡¯t take a long time. Otherwise, even if these needles were taken out, there will be a sequ, which was too cruel to look at. Jin¡¯er asked: ¡°How long will it take before the princess wakes up? Will she wake up today?¡± Bai Zhi nced at Princess Qianfang and smiled: ¡°She¡¯ll wake up in a while, just wait.¡± Chapter 839 - Beautiful eyes

Chapter 839: Beautiful eyes

Jin¡¯er stood by the bed in excitement and stared at the princess, not even daring to blink. Bai Zhi and Imperial Doctor Xu left the inner room and went to the outside hall. Bai Zhi handed the needles to Imperial Doctor Xu: ¡°You let someone check if there is any poison on the needles.¡± Imperial Doctor Xu immediately arranged for someone to do it. After a while, his subordinates reported back and said: ¡°Imperial Doctor Xu, the needles are not poisonous, it is just an ordinary iron needle.¡± Imperial Doctor Xu nodded his head: ¡°Fortunately. If it is poisonous, you have to work harder. It¡¯s good that it¡¯s not poisonous.¡± Bai Zhi also said: ¡°It¡¯s good that there is no poison.¡± At this moment, Jiner¡¯s cry sounded from inside, calling the princess constantly. Bai Zhi and Imperial Doctor Xu immediately went in. As soon as they entered the room, they saw that Jin¡¯er shaking the princess¡¯s arm continuously while crying. Bai Zhi stepped forward quickly, ¡°Awake?¡± Jin¡¯er stopped from crying. She let go of the princess¡¯s arm and went to grab Bai Zhi¡¯s arm. This time she didn¡¯t exert much effort: ¡°Miss Bai, please check the princess¡¯s condition quickly. The princess has just woke up, but she just opens her mouth and hasn¡¯t said a single word, she passed out again.¡± Bai Zhi secretly muttered that it¡¯s not good and let Jin¡¯er step aside first. Imperial Doctor Xu checked the princess¡¯s pulse, while Bai Zhi checked the princess¡¯s physical condition and found nothing abnormal. Imperial Doctor Xu also said: ¡°The pulse is normal and stronger than before. So why did she faint again?¡± Bai Zhi said: ¡°Give me the needle kit.¡± The errand boy behind Imperial DoctorXuquickly took out the needle kit and handed it to Bai Zhi. Bai Zhi took out two short needles from the needle kit and quickly pierced them into the princess¡¯s renzhong acupuncture point, and then pulled them out after a while. That pair of closed eyes suddenly opened. They looked very beautiful. No wonder her face must be covered with a veil. Just those eyes were enough to make someone lose his soul. How much more if that veil was removed? Jin¡¯erughed again and took the princess¡¯s hand: ¡°Princess, you¡¯re awake. You scared this ve to death.¡± The veil on the princess moved. She seemed to be talking, but no one heard what she said. Bai Zhi said to the stupefied Jin¡¯er: ¡°Why are you standing in a daze? Pour the water quickly. The princess said she wants to drink water.¡± Jin¡¯er said ¡®oh¡¯ and hurriedly poured the water, then she helped the princess to get up, and put the teacup under the princess¡¯ veil. Bai Zhi thought that she would be able to see the princess¡¯s appearance when she drinks the water, who would have thought that they were good in hiding. Jin¡¯er fed water to the princess and asked Bai Zhi: ¡°How can you hear what the princess said? I didn¡¯t hear it at all.¡± Bai Zhi smiled and said in her heart: Which patient didn¡¯t drink water first when they woke up? How many times has she encountered this thing? She was supposed to administer dextrose to the princess, but in this situation, she dare not take out those things. When the princess¡¯s throat was finally moistured, she said in a hoarse voice: ¡°Where is this?¡± Jin¡¯er busily replied: ¡°Princess, this is the Imperial Hospital of Chu Country. You have been caught by the hidden weapon of that treacherous man. Thanks to Miss Bai¡¯s high medical skills, you are saved.¡± The princess looked at Bai Zhi and Imperial Doctor Xu, who was standing in front of the bed, then nodded her head at them. She then looked around the room. There was no one else. So she asked urgently, ¡°Where is imperial brother? Where is he?¡± Speaking of this matter, Jin¡¯er¡¯s tears flowed again: ¡°Princess, his royal highness escape that day despite being injured. His whereabouts are still unknown. But now, the emperor of Chu has sent someone to look for him. It¡¯s just he hasn¡¯t been found it yet.¡± When the princess heard this, she tried to get out of bed in anxiousness. However, she didn¡¯t have any strength in her body. Her eyes were red with anxiety, but she couldn¡¯t cry. She looked very pitiful. Bai Zhi said: ¡°Princess, the prince has good fortune, he will be fine. You are still weak now. If you want to go out to look for the prince, you better take care of your body to recover as soon as possible.¡± Chapter 840 - A genius doctor?

Chapter 840: A genius doctor?

Jin¡¯er nodded again and again: ¡°Yes, yes, princess, how will you go? His highness is very good at martial arts. He¡¯ll be fine.¡± The princess¡¯s eyes were very red. Her body was trembling. She was crying, but she couldn¡¯t cry. The people who were looking at her couldn¡¯t help but be sad. Bai Zhi asked her to lie down and wait for her to calm down. After the princess¡¯s breathing became stable, she checked her pulse again. Her pulse was normal, but she always felt that something was wrong, so she checked it again. Her pulse suddenly became slippery. It might be because she became agitated and emotional. However, after checking several times, she found out that the princess¡¯s pulse kept switching. It¡¯s not simply due to a sudden change of emotion. Bai Zhi withdrew her hand and fell in thoughts. Seeing her like this, Imperial Doctor Xu also stepped forward to check the princess¡¯s pulse. get the pulse. At first, he didn¡¯t notice any problem, but after checking, again and again, he also found the same problem. ¡°What is this?¡± Doctor Xu asked. Bai Zhi shook her head. She had never encountered such a case. Even with the medical books she previously read, it was never mentioned. Is it poisoning? Or did she have any special hidden illnesses in the past? That¡¯s not right! If the princess has a hidden illness in the past, why didn¡¯t she find this problem when she checked her pulse before waking up? If it was due to poison, shouldn¡¯t it have happened long ago? Why only appeared now? After waking up, her pulse became like this? What was the reason for this? No matter how she searched her brain to search for an answer, she couldn¡¯t find a corresponding reasonable exnation. Bai Zhi asked Imperial Doctor Xu: ¡°In this imperial hospital, is there any medical book with a detailed exnation about pulse condition?¡± Imperial Doctor Xu busily replied: ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll take you there right away.¡± He had nned to look for medical books to see if there were any records in ancient books regarding this matter. Bai Zhi said to Jin¡¯er: ¡°Give the princess some millet porridge. Don¡¯t give her anything else except the boiled water. Wait for me toe back and talk about it again.¡± Seeing her like this, Jin¡¯er knew that the princess¡¯s illness had undergone other changes. She became anxious, so she blurted out: ¡°Has the poison in the princess¡¯s body detoxified?¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°It¡¯s hard to tell right now. I haven¡¯t figured out some things. Let¡¯s talk about it when Ie back. You can take good care of the princess first.¡± After Bai Zhi and Imperial Doctor Xu left, Princess Qianfang asked Jin¡¯er: ¡°She is a female doctor? Chu¡¯s female doctor?¡± Jin¡¯er nodded her head: ¡°Miss Bai has very good medical skills. None of the doctors in the Imperial hospital can find out why the princess is in aa. When Miss Bai arrived, she asked me a few questions. After checking your condition, she immediately found out the reason. It turns out that you were pierced with the hidden weapons. After Miss Bai sucked out the needles in the princess¡¯s head with the ma, the princess woke up.¡± Princess Qianfang said again: ¡°Looking at her facial expression just now, it seems that I¡¯m not doing well. Is there any other problem?¡± Jin¡¯er was also worried about this, but she could onlyfort the princess now. She couldn¡¯t do anything else. ¡°Princess, don¡¯t worry, this is the imperial hospital. There is such a genius doctor like Miss Bai here, so you will be fine.¡± Jin¡¯er helped the princess to sit up and brought the millet porridge close. Princess Qianfang said again: ¡°Such a little girl is really a genius doctor?¡± Jin¡¯er nodded: ¡°I don¡¯t know if she is really a genius doctor, but her medical skills are indeed better than those doctors in the imperial hospital. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be invited over.¡± Jin¡¯er took a spoonful of millet porridge to the princess¡¯s mouth. The princess was indeed hungry, so she lifted her veil and took a sip. Chapter 841 - Borrowed books Chapter 841: Borrowed books ¡°How does it taste?¡± Jin¡¯er asked. The princess nodded her head: ¡°It¡¯s delicious. It¡¯s different from what I¡¯ve eaten before, it¡¯s really good.¡± Jin¡¯er smiled and said: ¡°This is the millet porridge made by Miss Bai herself. Miss Bai not only has good medical skills, but also good cooking.¡± The pink lips under the veil curved into a smile: ¡°I don¡¯t know who is so lucky in the future to marry a girl like her.¡± Jin¡¯er said: ¡°It is a blessing to marry someone like the princess. To be honest, although this ve admires Miss Bai and also appreciates her personality, she always shows her face outside to treat people¡¯s illnesses. I¡¯m afraid no one will ept to marry her. Which son of a noble family would be willing to marry a woman who goes outside all day long?¡± Jin¡¯er nced at the princess again and said with a smile: ¡°It¡¯s good to marry someone like the princess.¡± The princess was coaxed by her and felt a little better. While the two were talking, the bowl of millet porridge was eaten clean. Jin¡¯er gave the princess a cup of boiling water. The princess finally had a little strength. At least she can raise her hands freely. ¡°I want to go for a walk.¡± The princess said towards Jin¡¯er. Jin¡¯er hurriedly waved his hand: ¡°No, no, Miss Bai said that you are weak now. You can¡¯t get out of bed and walk around casually. Once you fall, it may worsen your condition.¡± The princess sighed and tried to move her legs, but found that her legs could not move on their own. As if the legs were so heavy that she couldn¡¯t lift them at all. The princess grabbed Jin¡¯er in a panic: ¡°Jin¡¯er, my legs, what¡¯s wrong with my legs? Why can¡¯t I move them? Are they still there? Are my legs still there?¡± Jin¡¯er busily replied: ¡°Yes, princess. Your legs are still here. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°My legs can¡¯t move, I don¡¯t feel them anymore, am I disabled?¡± The princess¡¯s emotions began to be agitated. The hands holding Jin¡¯er¡¯s arm were constantly trembling. Jin¡¯er panicked too, but tried to calm the princess¡¯s emotions while shouting outside: ¡°Someonee, someone!¡± The errand boy outside heard the call and came in a hurry, then asked Jin¡¯er: ¡°Sister, what¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Jin¡¯er said: ¡°Hurry up, please go and ask Miss Bai toe over. You go quickly.¡± Seeing her like this, the errand boy knew that it was an emergency, so he ran out without saying another word. He ran all the way to the library. The library of the Imperial Hospital was veryrge. There were many bookshelves inside, but there were also so many vacant spaces on the shelves. Each vacant space was marked with the name of the book that was previous ced in it. Obviously, there were books there, but now they were gone. There were several ces like this on every bookshelf. One of the books marked name on the vacant space happened to be the book that Bai Zhi and Imperial Doctor Xu wanted to see. Bai Zhi asked Imperial Doctor Xu: ¡°Where are these books? Why are they all gone?¡± Imperial Doctor Xu sighed and said: ¡°Most of them were borrowed by the imperial doctors and the previous imperial doctors, but they haven¡¯t been returned.¡± Bai Zhi was puzzled: ¡°Why? Why not return it?¡± Imperial Doctor Xu said: ¡°These medical skills in the books are handed down from generation to generation. Everyone wanted to learn them. Once being brought to their home, who would still be willing to return them? Naturally, they would keep it for their future generations to enjoy.¡± A good medical book can make people be a famous doctors. So who doesn¡¯t want to keep such a good thing? Bai Zhi searched for a long time on the bookshelves but didn¡¯t found the book that she wanted to read. Although there were many books left in the library, none of them were really useful to doctors like her. Chapter 842 - Emergency?

Chapter 842: Emergency?

Bai Zhi stopped in front of a bookshelf, pointed her finger to the vacant space on the shelf, and asked: ¡°Can you find out where this book goes?¡± Imperial Doctor Xu nodded his head: ¡°Yes, all the books borrowed from the Imperial Hospital are registered. Even the books borrowed a hundred years ago can be checked.¡± Bai Zhi was overjoyed: ¡°That¡¯s great. If we can find this book of strange pulse theory, maybe we can find out the cause of the princess¡¯s weird pulse.¡± Imperial Doctor Xu said: ¡°Then what are you waiting for?¡± The two went out of the library and looked for the internal officer who was in charge of the library. Imperial Doctor Xu was in charge of the institute. If he wanted to borrow a book, he only need say a word. There were three copies of books written in the register book. Each of them has been borrowed nearly 50 years ago. Other copies haven¡¯t been take out because they were sealed. Imperial Doctor Xu asked the internal officer to help to look where the three copies are. No one else was in the room, so the errand boy found them easily. ¡°Miss Bai, the princess¡¯s maidservant asked you to go there immediately. It seems that the princess has some emergency.¡± Emergency? Did something happen? Bai Zhi¡¯s heart sank and said to the errand boy: ¡°You stay here, your master will tell you what to look for. I will go to see the princess first.¡± Imperial Doctor Xu wanted to follow too, but seeing what Bai Zhi meant was to leave him here to find the whereabouts of the book. He went back inside and said to the errand boy: ¡°Come over here.¡± Bai Zhi hurried away. When the errand boy saw Bai Zhi disappeared, he showed a dissatisfied look on his face: ¡°Master, you are the head of the imperial hospital. It¡¯s you who should be the one treating the princess. How can a little girl like her snatch your job? How can she just let you look for a book here?¡± Imperial Doctor Xu smiled lightly: ¡°Why? Naturally, it¡¯s all about ability. If I have the ability to cure the princess, she will not appear here. You, you are really ignorant. You have a chance to learn, why don¡¯t you cherish it? Instead, you¡¯reining here.¡± Hearing this, the internal officer asked in a low voice: ¡°Imperial Doctor Xu, is Miss Bai really a divine doctor like the rumor said? Can a little girl like her really cure a disease that even you can¡¯t cure?¡± Imperial Doctor Xu nodded his head: ¡°That¡¯s not a rumor, it¡¯s a fact. She cured the empress dowager. And now, when the princess came and has been checked by us, no one found the problem. But as soon as Mss Bai came, the princess woke up. It¡¯s something that everyone has seen. Can¡¯t you still tell the problem?¡± The errand boy said: ¡°Even so, even if she does have some abilities, she can¡¯t let the master look for books here.¡± Imperial Doctor Xu said: ¡°Things must be always be prioritized. In Miss Bai¡¯s eyes, the most important thing right now is to find this book. If it weren¡¯t for the princess having an emergency, she would stay here to look for that book here. This kid, why do you have so manyints at a young age? Medical skills are not based on age or seniority. It¡¯s all about high skills. If you can¡¯t lower yourself and ask for advice, how will you be a master?¡± The errand boy spat out his tongue. He didn¡¯t mean anything else. He just wanted to follow his master¡¯s wishes. However, Miss Bai didn¡¯t let his master follow her, so he felt a little unhappy. Imperial Doctor Xu said again: ¡°Although I am old now, I still maintain to have the same humility to ask for advice when I was young. Miss Bai is right. I need to keep learning as to not live in vain.¡± The errand boy took a step back and bowed to Imperial Doctor Xu: ¡°Thank you, Master, for your advice. This disciple understands.¡± Imperial Doctor Xu nodded: ¡°It¡¯s good if you understand. Don¡¯t be afraid if youck talent, be afraid if you don¡¯t have the heart to continue to learn. You should always have a humble attitude to learn and make the best use of it.¡± Chapter 843 - The princess’s legs are unconscious

Chapter 843: The princess¡¯s legs are unconscious

The errand boy cupped his hands and no longerined, then said after bowing his head: ¡°Thank you, master!¡± Imperial Doctor Xu waved his hand: ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me. If there is someone you have to thank, you should thank Miss Bai. Your master has been working in the Imperial Hospital for so many years that he has long forgotten his original intention.¡± The internal officer stared at Imperial Doctor Xu. He couldn¡¯t believe that a man at this age was convinced by a little girl. He didn¡¯t know what the little girl did to make Imperial Doctor Xu highly respect her and looked at her full of admiration. * Bai Zhi returned to the consulting room. However, before shees inside, she heard the princess¡¯s cry. Isn¡¯t she alright just now? Why is she crying now? Bai Zhi hurriedly came inside and asked Jin¡¯er: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jin¡¯er quickly got away from the bed and looked at Bai Zhi with a pale face: ¡°Miss Bai, please look at the princess. The princess said she can¡¯t move her legs. She said that if she bes disabled, she didn¡¯t want to live anymore.¡± Don¡¯t want to live anymore? That¡¯s good. If she really wants to die, she can¡¯t let her die in Chu Country. Otherwise, things will be more troublesome. Bai Zhi stepped forward, opened the quilt covering the princess¡¯s legs, stretched out her fingers, and pressed several acupuncture points on the princess¡¯s legs: ¡°Does it hurt?¡± The princess cried and shook her head: ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt, I didn¡¯t feel anything at all. Are my legs broken? Am I disabled?¡± Bai Zhi didn¡¯t make a sound, turned around and went to the table, and opened the lock on the medicine box. This was Lin Yang¡¯s medicine box. Each medicine box in the hospital has a passcode. Lin Yang¡¯s passcode was her birthday. She knew it a long time ago. After taking out a small hammer from the medicine box, she asked Jin¡¯er to help the princess sit up. She hit the princess¡¯s knees several times with this small hammer, but there was no response at all. What¡¯s going on? She pinched the muscles on the princess¡¯s calf, but there was no problem. So why did her legs lose consciousness? ¡°Miss Bai, my legs, what¡¯s wrong with my legs?¡± Bai Zhi lowered her head and fell into deep thoughts. The princess began to cry again: ¡°It must be disabled, it must be disabled. I don¡¯t want to live anymore, how can I live like this?¡± Bai Zhi frowned, she just thought of something but was interrupted by the princess¡¯s cry. ¡°Crying won¡¯t solve any problems. I said I will cure you so don¡¯t worry, I will find a way.¡± After speaking, she turned and went out. The princess was stunned and looked up at Jin¡¯er who was supporting her. Jin¡¯er quickly said: ¡°Princess, don¡¯t be angry, Miss Bai will definitely find a way to cure your illness. She has no other meaning.¡± The princess nodded her head: ¡°I know, I know, but my legs.¡± Jin¡¯er busily tried to calm down the princess: ¡°Princess, when you are unconscious before, I thought that you¡¯ll never wake up in this life. But now, didn¡¯t you woke up? Miss Bai will definitely find a way to cure your legs, so don¡¯t worry.¡± For some reason, Jin¡¯erbelieved in Bai Zhi. Can she not get worried? But right now, getting anxious was useless. * When Bai Zhi returned to the library, Imperial Doctor Xu and the others were still searching. All of them were frowning their eyebrows while moving their hands. Apparently, they hadn¡¯t found the records yet. Bai Zhi stepped forward to rece the errand boy. She took the record book in his hand and flipped through it, but her mouth was not idle: ¡°The princess¡¯s legs are unconscious, does Imperial Doctor Xu have an idea why?¡± Imperial Doctor Xu looked up at her: ¡°Unconscious? There is no sensation at all?¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°There is no sensation at all. Even the nerves¨C¡± She paused when she mentioned the word nerves. This word seemed to be inappropriate in this era. Chapter 844 - Wrong theory

Chapter 844: Wrong theory

Imperial Doctor Xu said: ¡°How could that be? It doesn¡¯t make sense. Several important acupuncture points on the head were sealed by needles, which cause the princess to fell unconscious. After pulling out the needles she woke up. Those important acupuncture points have nothing to do with the limbs, so this thing shouldn¡¯t happen.¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°It¡¯s not supposed to be. Could it be that we missed something?¡± Imperial Doctor Xu thought it over carefully, but couldn¡¯t think of anything, so he shook his head: ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be. Could it be that she is poisoned?¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°It¡¯s not poison. I don¡¯t know what it is yet, so I don¡¯t want to make a conclusion. But this leg thing has nothing to do with poison.¡± Where in this world you could find a poison that can only affect the legs? Bai Zhi lowered her head and continued looking at the record book in her hand. She carefully checked them one by one. She didn¡¯t dare to miss a word. Suddenly, very old handwriting fell into her eyes. In the third year of Wenzhi, the fifth day of May, Guan Shujing borrowed the book of Mistaken Theory of Acupuncture. There was an empty line below, which was supposed to write the date of return of the book. But it was empty. Obviously, the book has never been returned. Bai Zhi asked Imperial Doctor Xu: ¡°Which year is this Third year of Wenzhi?¡± Imperial Doctor Xu said: ¡°It¡¯s the former dynasty. Why?¡± In other words, this book has been borrowed for decades. Bai Zhi pointed to the title of the book and asked: ¡°This Mistaken Theory of Acupuncture, is there still a copy here?¡± Imperial Doctor Xu shook his head: ¡°I have never read this book. It¡¯s more like a belief than actual facts.¡± Bai Zhi was puzzled. How can this Mistaken Theory of Acupuncture a belief? Obviously, this was a study. She didn¡¯t say much, and simply asked: ¡°Is this Guan Shujing still alive?¡± Imperial Doctor Xu shook his head again: ¡°He died a long time ago, but the Guan family is still there. If he borrowed the book and keep it, maybe it can be found.¡± ¡°Does the Guan Family still practice medicine now?¡± Bai Zhi asked. Imperial Doctor Xu shook his head: ¡°They don¡¯t practice medicine anymore. After Doctor Guan retires, the younger generation starts doing business. Their family business grows bigger and bigger, so Doctor Guan¡¯s acupuncture skills and knowledge have been lost, which is a shame.¡± Bai Zhi said to Imperial Doctor Xu: ¡°Can you apany me to the Guan Family¡¯s house? I want to see this Mistaken Theory of Acupuncture. Maybe I can find a solution to the princess¡¯s disease.¡± In modern times, she had also heard of this Mistaken Theory of Acupuncture, but this medical book was kept in the museum. She had only seen a few copies of pages, which made a great contribution to the development of acupuncture studies. If she can see thisplete copy of the book, maybe she can find a way to treat the princess¡¯s leg problems. Imperial Doctor Xu pointed to the record book in her hand: ¡°What about the other one? You will no longer look for it?¡± Bai Zhi quickly replied: ¡°Of course, we will still look for it. Let the others help us look for it, while we are going to the Guan Family. This matter can¡¯t be dyed.¡± Imperial Doctor Xu nodded: ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go now.¡± Bai Zhi said to the errand boy: ¡°You go and talk to Miss Jinter. Tell her that I went out to find a solution, so they don¡¯t need to worry.¡± The errand boy responded and watched Imperial Doctor Xu and Bai Zhi leave the medicine hall. * When the two left, in a short while, Chu Yan rushed over and asked the servant outside the princess¡¯s consultation room: ¡°Is Miss Bai here?¡± The servant looked surprised. His Highness asked about Miss Bai first instead of the princess. The servant shook his head: ¡°Miss Bai is not here, she went out of the pce with Imperial Doctor Xu. Your Highness, the princess is awake, would you like to go in and have a look?¡± Chu Yan shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s good that she woke up. It¡¯s not convenient for this prince to go in now.¡± He turned around and walked a few steps. After thinking about it, he turned back: ¡°Did Miss Bai mention where she will go?¡± The servant said: ¡°I heard from Imperial Doctor Xu¡¯s errand boy that Miss Bai and Imperial Doctor Xu seem to be going to Doctor Guan¡¯s house.¡± Doctor Guan? Chu Yan frowned: ¡°Which Doctor Guan?¡± Chapter 845 - Fourth Brother?

Chapter 845: Fourth Brother?

The servant shook his head: ¡°This ve is not clear.¡± Chu Yan was thinking about who he was going to ask when another servant¡¯s voice came from behind: ¡°His Royal Highness!¡± He turned around and met Chu Feng¡¯s gloomy eyes. The corners of his lips were immediately curved with a smile that doesn¡¯t look like a smile: ¡°Fourth brother?¡± Chu Feng also smiled, but his eyes looked cold: ¡°Sixth brother also came to see the princess?¡± Chu Yan shook his head: ¡°I¡¯m here to find Zhi¡¯er. Since she is not here, I will leave. The princess is inside and already awake. Fourth brother, please go in.¡± Chu Feng smiled and said: ¡°I heard that Princess Qianfang of the Jin State is the number one beauty of their country. On the night the princess was born, all the flowers in the pce were bloom overnight. The fragrance of flowers enveloped the entire pce, hence she was given the name Qianfang. Such a mysterious woman, the sixth brother doesn¡¯t want to go and see?¡± Chu Yan smiled lightly: ¡°Fourth brother may have forgotten that I brought Princess Qianfang back from Jinyang City. I have already seen her. Since the fourth brother is so interested, what are you waiting for?¡± Chu Feng walked two steps closer, and said in a low voice: ¡°I heard that Zhi¡¯er went to the pce to check the pulse of the empress not long ago, and identally got her clothes wet in Qing¡¯an Pce.¡± Chu Feng curled his lips: ¡°The sixth brother is really well-informed, even such trivial things can also reach the ears of a busy person like you.¡± Chu Yan looked into Chu Feng¡¯s eyes and said word by word: ¡°As far as I am concerned, Zhier¡¯s affairs are not trivial. They are all big things. Fourth Brother, you better make sure there is no next time.¡± The smile on Chu Feng¡¯s face suddenly became cold: ¡°If there is next time, what about it?¡± ¡°You will know!¡± Chu Yan snorted lightly and strode away. Chu Feng¡¯s hands behind his back clenched into fists. His knuckles were white. He looked at Chu Yan¡¯s back with eyes full of killing intent. Chu Feng took a nce at the closed consultation room door. After falling into thoughts for a while, he didn¡¯t go in and just turned to leave. He came here today not to see Princess Qianfang but hurried over when he heard that Bai Zhi was here. Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. The days were still long. There will always be opportunities. Even if there was no opportunity, he will create one. * On the other hand, when Bai Zhi and Imperial Doctor Xu left the Imperial Hospital, they went straight to the Guan Family¡¯s house on Dongzhi Street. Since their old master retired, the Guan Family opened a medicinal store. Because of the reputation of their old master, their family business naturally became more prosperous than the other families with the same business. And their business became bigger and bigger. Now, they were one of the three major medicinal dealers in the capital. After so many years of hard work, they no longer have a shortage of fame, wealth, and connections. Not long after they knocked the copper door knocker at the gate of the Guan Family¡¯s house, the guard came out to inquire. ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± Imperial Doctor Xu said: ¡°We are from the Imperial Hospital. We need to see your master immediately to talk about an important matter. Please pass the news on our behalf.¡± As soon as the guard heard that they were people from the Imperial Hospital, he immediately went in to report. The master came out to wee the two in. Guan Changping, the grandson of great Doctor Guan, who was now the current master of the Guan family, was about 50 years old. He was well maintained and only looked like a man in his forties. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Imperial Doctor Xu?¡± When Master Guan saw Imperial Doctor Xu¡¯s face, he immediately recognized him and hurriedly greeted him with courtesy. Imperial Doctor Xu was taken aback: ¡°Master Guan knows me?¡± Master Guan smiled and said: ¡°It seems Imperial Doctor Xu is an honorable person who forgets things. Last year, when Qingyang City suddenly had a gue, Imperial Doctor Xu went in there to treat people. Several medicinal dealers in the capital negotiated in private and decided to help to send ten carts of medicines in Qingyuan City. I personally sent them to the city. At that time, you gave me a cup of tea.¡± Chapter 846 - Master Guan

Chapter 846: Master Guan

Speaking of this, Imperial Doctor Xu immediately remembered. Indeed, there was such an event. At that time, because of the gue, he became so busy. He personally received the medicine that Master Guan delivered. At that time, he also thought that once he returns to the capital, he must thank those righteous merchants who helped the people of Qingyang City, but he didn¡¯t expect that when he came back, he also suffered from a serious illness. Although it was not an epidemic, he almost lost his life. It took him half a year to get well. Later, he forgot about it. If he hadn¡¯t seen Master Guan again today, he would have never remembered it for the rest of his life. ¡°It turned out to be you, look at my memory. I originally nned to thank you for helping out at that time, but when I came back I got seriously ill and fell in aa for half a year. After waking up, I forgot a lot of things, I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Master Guan hurriedly waved his hand: ¡°Imperial Doctor Xu, please don¡¯t say such things. I feel ashamed. We just did a little bit. Compared with you, what is it? We all know that you fell ill. We all wanted to visit you, but we couldn¡¯t get inside. It¡¯s really a pity. When I learned that you recover and return to the Imperial Hospital, I was really happy. It is a great privilege for me to see you again today. ¡± Master Guan was indeed a little excited. His grandfather was an imperial doctor. He used to around his grandfather¡¯s knees when he was young. He listened to his grandfather¡¯s instructions. He admired his grandfather very much. It was a pity that just like his father, he has poor medical skills. He can only do something rted to medicine, which made him keep Doctor Guan some little reputation. The two exchange a few more sentences about theirte meetings. Imperial Doctor Xu then said: ¡°This is Miss Bai. Don¡¯t look at her young age, her medical skills are very good.¡± Master Guan¡¯s eyes lit up. He didn¡¯t pay much attention just now. He thought it was Imperial Doctor Xu¡¯s granddaughter. He didn¡¯t expect that she was also a doctor. Bai Zhi paid respect to Master Guan and said with a smile: ¡°I just heard the two talk about the past. It is really admirable. Today, I and Imperial Doctor Xu came to visit to ask for one thing. We hope Master Guan can help us and make things convenient.¡± Master Guan naturally knew that they had something to ask. Otherwise, why would they rush into the Guan Family house? ¡°Tell me about it.¡± Master Guan said. Bai Zhi said what happened. When Master Guan heard about the case, he immediately became happy: ¡°So it was like this. To tell you the truth, our Guan family does have some ancient medical books, which are all left behind by my grandfather. It¡¯s just I don¡¯t know if there is a book called the Mistaken Theory of Acupuncture. I haven¡¯t seen those books for so many years, but I sent someone to take care of them.¡± Bai Zhi said: ¡°Can you take us there to have a look?¡± Master Guan nodded his head: ¡°Of course. Since this book was originally from the Imperial Hospital, if you find it, you can take it back. Only in your hands, it will be useful. If it stays in our Guan Family, it will only be covered by dust. My grandfather in heaven will be unhappy to see it happening.¡± Bai Zhi thanked him: ¡°Master Guan is indeed righteous, I, Bai Zhi truly admires him.¡± Master Guan took the two of them to the library in person and brought them to a special ce for the medical ssics in the innermost corner of the library. Master Guan ordered the servant who specializes in the library to fetch the record book, which contains a detailed record of the books in the library. ¡°Here is the list of the books handed down by our Guan Family¡¯s ancestors. It¡¯s just in our generation, they don¡¯t have any use anymore, which is a pity.¡± Master Guan looked sorry! Chapter 847 - Wrong theory

Chapter 847: Wrong theory

Guan Family¡¯s ancestors practiced medicine for generations. They have a lot of medical ssic books, which were unique in this world. However, Bai Zhi didn¡¯t have much interest after reading a book. They were all medical bookspiled in modern times. She has read them and they were indeed useful. The knowledge was also there, but not too much. Before Bai Zhi had finished looking through the record book, Imperial Doctor Xu had already found the Mistaken Theory of Acupuncture from the shelf, ¡°I found it, here it is.¡± Imperial Doctor Xu showed the blue book in front of Bai Zhi. On the blue book cover, there were blurred ¡°Mistaken Theory of Acupuncture¡± letters written on it. Bai Zhi quickly took it and searched the page of chapter 4 she remembered. She remembered that the chapter she had read in modern times was about the nine-yin and nine-yang acupuncture methods. Turning to Chapter 4, a line of words, which a bitrger than the others fell into her eyes, ¡®Nine Yin and Nine Yang Acupuncture Method¡¯. Sure enough, it was the same as what she had read in modern times. It was such a thick book, but there was only a small part of it in modern times. Only half of Chapter 4: The nine-yin and nine-yang only exist. ording to that half of the content, the three-yin acupuncture method was already infinitely useful. If she can learn all these nine-yin and nine-yang acupuncture methods, her medical skills will surely rise to the next level. ¡°It¡¯s this, Master Guan, can I take this book away?¡± Bai Zhi was overjoyed and hurriedly said to Master Guan. Master Guan nodded immediately: ¡°Of course, as I said, this medical book belongs to the Imperial Hospital Library. It is justified to return it. Besides, there is no one practicing medicine in the Guan Family now. Although these medical books are good, if they stay here, they will only be covered with dust.¡± ¡°Not only this. If there is a medical book that you want here, you can also take it.¡± Bai Zhi admires Master Guan. No wonder that their Guan family¡¯s business can be so big, it¡¯s not just luck. After saying goodbye to Master Guan, Bai Zhi rushed inside the carriage to return to the Imperial Hospital. She couldn¡¯t wait to read this book. When she turned the page to Chapter 9, things suddenly became clear in front of her. The few elegant lower case letters made her ecstatic. ¡°Xuan Acupoints!¡± She couldn¡¯t help but read it out loud. When Imperial Doctor Xu, who was next to her, heard her say it, he stretched out his head to take a look: ¡°What about Xuan Acupoints?¡± Bai Zhi replied: ¡°I¡¯ve only heard about this Xuan acupoints. But this book has detailed information about the Xuan Acupoints in the human body, and said that some special intractable diseases can be cured through these Xuan acupoints.¡± Imperial Doctor Xu also became very interested in the book when he heard of it. He took the book in Bai Zhi¡¯s hand and read a few words carefully. The more he read, the more excited he became: ¡°This, this, these mysterious points really exist? Why there is no record of it in other medical books?¡± Bai Zhi replied: ¡°This is Han Guzi¡¯s original method. Not many people know it. We¡¯re lucky enough for this medical book to be passed down. The profound method in this book is extremely difficult to learn. It requires people with extremely high acupuncture skills. Very few people can learn this, so the number of people who know this method will be less and less.¡± Imperial Doctor Xu looked puzzled: ¡°Normally, such a treasure passed down from generation to generation should be widely known. But why only a few people aware of it? There were even rumors saying that it is a crooked idea. Therefore, many doctors are reluctant to read it. Even I didn¡¯t want to read it before.¡± ¡°Doctor Guan has borrowed this book for so many years. I don¡¯t know if he mastered the skill mentioned in this book.¡± Imperial Doctor Xu said with full of emotion. Doctor Guan¡¯s medical skills were excellent, but his descendants have gone into business and didn¡¯t pass down his medical skills. They didn¡¯t even have an apprentice. Chapter 848 - Han Guzi

Chapter 848: Han Guzi

When the two returned to the Imperial Hospital, Bai Zhi went to see the princess first. She was still in the same condition. Jin¡¯er asked: ¡°Miss Bai, the errand boy said that you and Imperial Doctor Xu went out of the pce to find a way, but did you think of a way?¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°We have a general idea, but I still need to verify the details. It¡¯s too early to say anything. I don¡¯t want to lie to you, but you can rest assured that I will do my best to treat the princess and help her recover.¡± Jin¡¯er was very happy. It was a good sign to have an idea. Miss Bai was so powerful, she must be able to think of a way. The princess was sleeping. When she woke up and heard about it, she will be very happy. Bai Zhi left the consulting room and went to a quiet ce with Imperial Doctor Xu to study the Xuan Acupoints Method together. ording to this book, the human body has 76 yin acupoints, 32 yang acupoints, and 18 Xuan acupoints. These 18 Xuan acupoints were hidden among the 76 yin acupoints and 32 yang acupoints. Each side has 9 acupoints. Imperial Doctor Xu¡¯s acupuncture skills were the best among the imperial doctors. He said he was the second-best, but no one dared to say he was the first. Not only Imperial Doctor Zhong was older than him, several imperial doctors were older than him, but no one canpare with him in medical skills and acupuncture. However, even with Imperial Doctor Xu¡¯s current acupuncture skills, it was still very difficult for him to study the Xuan-Acupoint Method. Bai Zhi was just slightly better than Imperial Doctor Xu, so she was also having difficulty. It can be seen that Han Guzi, who created this Xuan-Acupoint Method, has reached a level of medical skill that ordinary people can¡¯t match. From dusk till dawn, Bai Zhi¡¯s eyes never left the Mistaken Theory of Acupuncture. Imperial Doctor Xu was not too young like her, so in the middle of the night, he looked for a ce to rest. While Bai Zhi survived till dawn. After repeatedly studying the theory of Xuan Acupoints several times, Bai Zhi finally found the trick. The exhaustion she felt over the night was swept away. As if a huge door suddenly opens and she walked past it, Bai Zhi discovered a new world. She felt the pores all over her body open at that moment and the excitement made her trembled. When Chu Yan rushed over, he happened to see her crying andughing while holding a book. At the same time, her body was trembling which frightened him. She looked like a martial practitioner that suddenly got promoted. He rushed to her and took the book in her hand. He held her shoulder with one and held her head with his other hand, forcing her to look up at him. ¡°Zhi¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t scare me, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Bai Zhi was still smiling and jumped in happiness. Then, she held Hu Feng¡¯s face, kiss him on tiptoe, and said excitedly: ¡°I get it, I finally get it. I know now how to treat the princess¡¯s legs.¡± After speaking, she turned around and ran towards the consultation room where Jin¡¯er and Princess Qianfang were. Chu Yan stood there stupidly while staring nkly at the back of Bai Zhi, who was running away. Happiness came too fast and also disappeared. He hasn¡¯t had time to taste it, but the people have already run away. When Imperial Doctor Xu came in, he saw Bai Zhi was gone. Only Chu Yan was there, sitting next to the table, and the book was on top of it. ¡°His Royal Highness, where is Miss Bai?¡± Only then Chu Yan return to his senses. He coughed awkwardly and said to Imperial Doctor Xu: ¡°She should be with the princess.¡± Imperial Doctor Xu¡¯s facial expression slightly changed: ¡°Did the princess¡¯s condition change again?¡± Chu Yan shook his head: ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be. I saw her crying andughing like crazy and said that she finally gets it. She also said that she now knows how to treat the princess¡¯s legs.¡± Chapter 849 - Should not be greedy for sleep

Chapter 849: Should not be greedy for sleep

When Imperial Doctor Xu heard this, he couldn¡¯t even care about etiquette. He stepped forward and picked up the book, then turned and ran away. Seeing him like this, Chu Yan was also taken aback: ¡°Ran away again? What happened to these two people?¡± He hurriedly followed and went to the consultation room, where he saw Imperial Doctor negotiating with the guard at the door ¡°I am an imperial doctor, why can¡¯t I go in?¡± Imperial Doctor Xu was so anxious that he wanted to go inside as soon as possible to see how Bai Zhi will treat the princess. He really didn¡¯t want to miss it at all. He also hated himself for not staying up all night. If he holds onto it, he wouldn¡¯t be like this. The guard shook his head: ¡± Imperial Doctor Xu, please don¡¯t embarrass me. You have seen the maidservant beside the princess, she is not simple. She said that no one is allowed to enter the door. If I let you in now, don¡¯t you think that maidservant will not eat us alive?¡± Well, he was not afraid of that maidservant but was afraid of power behind Princess Qianfang. Now, the Chu Country was responsible for Princess Qianfang¡¯s condition. So as long as sheins to the emperor, he will be miserable. Should he let such a thing happen? Chu Yan stepped forward and said to the guard: ¡°What happen? Why not let people in?¡± Seeing that it was Prince Jin, the guard hurriedly saluted and then said: ¡°Answering back his highness, Miss Jin said that Miss Bai is going to give the princess acupuncture treatment. No one is allowed toe inside.¡± No need to mention Princess Qianfang, even if was an ordinary woman being given acupuncture treatment, they will also not ept it. If the person administering the acupuncture treatment, most women will choose to endure pain instead of receiving medical treatment. This was one of the reasons why female doctors with advanced medical skills were so popr in the capital. Many in-house women have diseases that require physical contact to be cured. So they would rather die than receive treatment from male doctors. However, there were very few female doctors with such advanced medical skills. There were only one or two asionally, and most of them can only treat simple diseases. What¡¯s more, most of the family doesn¡¯t focus on training their daughter to be doctors. In the eyes of the world, a woman was good only if she married. No matter how smart she is, no matter how talented she is, it was useless. Therefore, when a girl like Miss Bai Zhi appeared, people only found it refreshing, but they still highly disapproved of her practice. People still prepared youngdies to read books about women¡¯s rules and not to go outside the house. And when she married to her husband¡¯s home, it¡¯s still better for her to stay in the back house all her life. Chu Yan nodded: ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then we will just wait here.¡± As soon as Chu Yan¡¯s words fell, someone immediately brought a chair and a table, and also a hot tea. Chu Yan nced at Imperial Doctor Xu, who was anxious like a hot pot. He couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°Come and sit down. Getting anxious is useless. If the people inside don¡¯t want to open the door, you naturally can¡¯t get in.¡± Imperial Doctor Xu sighed ad walked towards Chu Yan¡¯s side. The servant on the side immediately brought a chair and hot tea. Chu Yan asked Imperial Doctor Xu: ¡°I heard that you studied a medical book the whole nightst night. Is it the book in your hand?¡± Imperial Doctor Xu nodded and sighed again: ¡°I was studying this book with Miss Baist night. The medical skills mentioned in this book are tooplicated. I can¡¯t understand it, and I couldn¡¯t stay up all night. Who would expect that Miss Bai will get it after staying up all night? I shouldn¡¯t have been greedy for sleep. Otherwise, this will not happen. I feel ufortable, I feel like my heart is being scratched.¡± Chapter 850 - Senseless

Chapter 850: Senseless

Imperial Doctor Xu kept talking about how he felt. Chu Yan tried tofort him with a few sentences and then shut up. Once a man bes talkative, it was quite terrifying. Bai Zhi, who was in the room was piercing the silver needles into Princess Qiangfang¡¯s Xuan acupoints. The Xuan acupuncture points on the human body were more mysterious than what she has learned before. She thought that she has great talent in medicine after years of medical practice. In the eyes of her colleagues, she has high attainments in Chinese and Western medicine. It was not until she came into contact with the book Mistaken Theory of Acupuncture in the museum she realized how shallow her medical knowledge was. It was a pity that even if she tried her best to get the copy of the book in the museum, the book was iplete. After learning about the three-yin acupuncture method from the fragments of the nine-yin and nine-yang acupuncture method, there was no other breakthrough in skills. But now, she got theplete copy of the book. The moment she opened the book, it seems a new world appeared in front of her. After studying day and night, she finally found the key to enter this new world. After pushing open the door of the world, the familiar and unfamiliar things inside made her feel surprised. She and Imperial Doctor Xu thought that after Princess Qianfang¡¯s important acupuncture points in the brain were unblocked it was enough to wake up Princess Qianfang. But her lower limbs suddenly lost consciousness. She thought that regardless of what, the brain has nothing to do with it. But she was wrong, very wrong. There was a rtionship between the two, or rather connection. They have an inextricable connection. What she couldn¡¯t understand before was now clear to her. When the silver needle pierced the Qingfeng Acupoint, Princess Qianfang suddenly cried out: ¡°It hurts, it hurts!¡± Jin¡¯er rushed forward and asked, ¡°Princess, where are you hurt?¡± Princess Qianfang bit her pale lip as sweat appeared on her forehead. She pointed to her leg and said, ¡°My leg, my leg hurts! It hurts!¡± Jin¡¯er was taken aback for a moment, and then was overjoyed: ¡°Princess, you feel sensation in your legs?¡± Princess Qianfang finally came back to her senses: ¡°Yes, no matter how this princess beat her legs before, I didn¡¯t feel a thing, but now this princess can feel the pain. Are my her legs now better?¡± After thinking like this, the pain seems to be reduced a lot. She looked at Bai Zhi ecstatically: ¡°Are my legs now better?¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°Not yet, but don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s a good thing to feel something. It proves that my treatment is effective. However, we still need to repeat the treatment a few more times topletely remove the obstruction on acupoints.¡± ¡°So, there is hope that it can be cured?¡± Princess Qianfang was overjoyed. Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°Of course, I was not sure before, but now I am sure. Princess, you can rest assured that your legs will return to normal.¡± Princess Qianfang cried with joy. The previous despair was wiped out. Originally, she thought of taking her own life if she bes disabled. Now, she has hope again, and she can walk like before. Princess Qianfang grabbed Bai Zhi¡¯s hand ¡°Thank you!¡± Bai Zhi patted the back of the princess¡¯s hand and smiled faintly: ¡°This is what I should do it. The Prince can raise her health with peace of mind.¡± Princess Qianfang nodded and quickly pulled out her hand. She was not used to touching people. It was just an impulse. The little girl in front of her, who was a few years younger than her, had such amazing medical skills that could save people from despair. Chapter 851 - Don’t envy the princess

Chapter 851: Don¡¯t envy the princess

¡°I really envy you!¡± Princess Qianfang looked at Bai Zhi who was pulling out the needle, then suddenly said. Bai Zhi was taken aback and looked at her sideways. Those eyes outside the veil were so beautiful. ¡°Envy me? What do you envy me? I¡¯m just an ordinary female doctor. The princess is the phoenix among people. Thousands of people envy the golden branches and jade leaves.¡± Princess Qianfang shook her head: ¡°You speak so good about me, so do you envy my identity as a golden branch and jade leaf?¡± Bai Zhi straightened up and looked at Princess Qianfang with a hidden smile on her eyes: ¡°Does the princess want to hear the truth or lies?¡± Princess Qianfang said: ¡°Of course, it¡¯s the truth. I have heard enough of the lie in this life, and I don¡¯t want to listen to it anymore.¡± Bai Zhi didn¡¯t get along with her much. They didn¡¯t even exchange a few words, but she could feel that she was always faintly mncholy. Not the mncholy after the drastic changes, but the mncholy from the inside-outside. She doesn¡¯t seem to be the same as the princesses in TV dramas or novels. She doesn¡¯t showed-up an arrogant atmosphere. When she looks at people, she doesn¡¯t have that aloof face. So Bai Zhi was willing to say a few words with her. ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t envy you.¡± Princess Qianfang raised an eyebrow, but there was no surprise in her eyes: ¡°Oh? Can you borate more?¡± Bai Zhi sat down by the bed and looked at Princess Qianfang¡¯s eyes. Only in this way, what she said seemed to be a conversation between friends. ¡°I don¡¯t know what other people think, but I, Bai Zhi didn¡¯t be in a birdcage. The sky is very high, the soil is vast, and the world is big. I want to see it.¡± Princess Qianfang asked with a smile: ¡°Youpare me to a bird?¡± Bai Zhi shrugged her shoulders: ¡°Most women in this world have been raised like a bird. They are raised by their parents at home and then married off to their husbands. They have no self will all their lives. They only live the life that others told them to.¡± ¡°Some people live the life of a sparrow, and some people live the life of a canary. The princess is neither a sparrow nor a canary. You are a phoenix. You are raised to be a phoenix in a bigger and more luxurious cage.¡± Jin¡¯er felt a little ufortable when she heard that, she reached out and touched Bai Zhi¡¯s arm, beckoning her to stop talking. Princess Qianfang said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I know my own situation. I know in my heart that Miss Bai is just telling the truth.¡± ¡°Speaking of it, am I not just a phoenix locked in a cage? Although I am now outside the cage, there is still a rope tied to my feet. The end of the rope is tied to my cage. Sooner orter, I will still have to go back to that cage.¡± When she said those, her eyes were full of sadness. Not the kind of helplessness and trouble when she lost her freedom, but sadness and pain. There seems to be something unusual in these emotions. What is it? Bai Zhi sighed, then said: ¡°This may be life.¡± Princess Qianfang raised her head and blinked her misty eyes: ¡°What life?¡± Bai Zhi bitterly smiled: ¡°No one can choose who will be their parents are. You can only choose to live helplessly or strong. In short, this is life.¡± Princess Qianfang stared at her: ¡°How about you? Are you also living a helpless life now?¡± The bitterness in Bai Zhi¡¯s eyes immediately wiped out: ¡°No, I am fine now. Although there are also some unsatisfactory things, it is generally what I hoped. I am not helpless, at least not now.¡± Chapter 852 - Can’t compare to a broken book

Chapter 852: Can¡¯tpare to a broken book

Princess Qianfang sighed: ¡°I really envy you, you can do what you want to do without worrying about the secr rites.¡± Bai Zhi didn¡¯tment on this. She doesn¡¯t have to worry about it now. She hasn¡¯t reached the rightful age. Once she reaches this age, she will still be caught in this. Who can say that she will still be to practice medicine? She¡¯s afraid that she can¡¯t! This was something she has been worrying about. She doesn¡¯t want to be a bird, she doesn¡¯t want to waste what she has learned, and she doesn¡¯t want to live the rest of her life doing nothing. ¡°Okay, princess, you should rest.¡± Bai Zhi got up. Princess Qianfang grabbed her hand again: ¡°Miss Bai, it¡¯s nice to meet you. Can youe and talk to me often?¡± Bai Zhi smiled and nodded: ¡°Of course, I am also very happy to meet the princess. I wille every day. When I am away, you have to listen to Jin¡¯er, take your medicine on time, rest on time, and don¡¯t be aggressive.¡± When Princess Qianfang heard her answer, she quickly nodded her head. Her lips under the veil curved into a smile. And her beautiful eyes slightly curled. * When the door of the consulting room opened, Imperial Doctor Xu rushed in first and asked Bai Zhi, ¡°How is it?¡± Bai Zhi smiled: ¡°It works, I think I know how to cure it.¡± ¡°Is it because of the Mistaken Theory of Acupuncture?¡± Imperial Doctor Xu¡¯s heart was beating wildly as he stared at Bai Zhi. Bai Zhi nodded: ¡°It is because of the Mistaken Theory of Acupuncture. This medical technique can be called a miracle. It¡¯s too mysterious. It¡¯s like a brand new medical world. It contains things that we have never thought of, nor would we ever think about it. Imperial Doctor Xu, did you bring the book?¡± Imperial Doctor Xu was so heartbroken that he hurriedly turned around and said to the errand boy: ¡°Quicky, pass it.¡± When the two came out of the door, they went directly to the medicine room on the other end. Chu Yan was standing at the door, but Bai Zhi didn¡¯t seem to see him. She was unwilling to move her eyes away to the blue book and just went straight away... ... Chu Yan touched his face: ¡°My face can¡¯t bepared to a broken book?¡± The door of the consultation room was closed again. Chu Yan had no ns to see Princess Qianfang, so he simply chased after Bai Zhi and went to the medicine room where she and Imperial Doctor Xu was. As soon as he entered the door, he took and closed the book that Bai Zhi was holding in her hand: ¡°You haven¡¯t closed your eyes for a day and night. Now go back with me and rest immediately.¡± Although Imperial Doctor Xu really wanted her to stay and taught him everything she had understood, he could not bear to see Bai Zhi¡¯s red eyes and haggard face, so he also said: ¡°You can go back and rest first. I will study it by myself, if I don¡¯t understand it, I will wait for you and ask, how about it?¡± Bai Zhi nodded: ¡°Alright, I am really tired.¡± Chu Yan led Bai Zhi out of the pce and got into the carriage to go back home. The two of them stayed in the same carriage. It can be said that in their current status, they should avoid suspicion. After all, this was the capital, where there many rules. Unlike in Huangtou Vige, people were only concerned about how to survive. It¡¯s just Bai Zhi never cared, so she naturally didn¡¯t find it strange. On the other hand, Hu Feng had been waiting for such an opportunity, so why would hement? Hu Feng said to the coachman in a low voice not to hurry, so that he could stay with her for a while. After the carriage ran for a while, before the two could say a few words, Bai Zhi fell asleep. Seeing this, Hu Feng felt distressed, so he took her in his arms and let her sleep. He thought Bai Zhi would refuse and would push him away, but who would have thought that the little girl in his arms didn¡¯t even move. Her breathing was rtively uniform as if she had fallen asleep... ... Chapter 853 - In the same carriage

Chapter 853: In the same carriage

¡°Fell asleep so soon?¡± He was a little dissatisfied. She was being held by him, shouldn¡¯t she be shy? Hu Feng hugged Bai Zhi all the way until the carriage stopped at the gate of Dongfang Family Mansion. But because she couldn¡¯t bear to wake her up, he just hugged her and sat in the carriage without moving. Dongfang Mu came back from the outside and saw the carriage parked outside the gate. The footstool was there still standing, obviously, the people inside hadn¡¯te down at all. He stood at the gate and looked at the carriage, trying to see who wille down from it. However, he waited for a long time, but no one came down. He stepped forward and asked the coachman: ¡°Who is inside?¡± How dare the coachman not answer? He immediately replied: ¡°Master Dongfang, it is His Royal Highness and Miss Bai.¡± Dongfang Mu¡¯s eyes widened in shock. What? They came back so why didn¡¯t theye down after arriving at the gate? What are you doing inside? Could it be... ... He gritted his teeth and let the coachman move away a bit, lest he sees something when he opened the curtain. What if his granddaughter¡¯s clothes are untidy? Then he would definitely kick Chu Yan to death. After the coachman walked away, Dongfang Mu stepped forward and opened the curtain. At a nce, he saw Chu Yan sitting neatly in the car, while Bai Zhi was lying in his arms, sleeping... ... Dongfang Mu didn¡¯t beat people, but shouted at Chu Yan: ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? How can be so indecent? I won¡¯t let you go away with this.¡± Chu Yan bitterly smiled: ¡°Master, if I let her go, she will fall.¡± Dongfang Mu climbed into the carriage: ¡°You let go, I¡¯ll carry her, you go away.¡± He likes this kid at ordinary times, but seeing him eating the tofu of his granddaughter, he was upset. He was very upset. Chu Yan didn¡¯t move: ¡°If I move, she will wake up.¡± ¡°She will wake up if she wakes up.¡± Having said that, he still deliberately lowered his voice. Bai Zhi didn¡¯t returnst night. He went to the pce to inquire early in the morning and learned that she had been studying medical books all night round to find a cure for the princess. He was naturally distressed when he heard about this. When the master and apprentice were in a stalemate, Bai Zhi finally woke up. The carriage was not swaying, but with the noise of the two people, it was natural to wake up. ¡°Why did I fall asleep?¡± She got out of Chu Yan¡¯s arms and saw Dongfang Mu also there. His beard was blowing and he was staring at both of them. She blushed and smiled: ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m extremely sleepy. It¡¯s none of his business. ¡± Dongfang Mu coldly snorted: ¡°You haven¡¯t been married yet, but you¡¯re already turning your elbow. If you get married in the future. Will this old man still be in your eyes?¡± Bai Zhi immediately smiled and said, ¡°Yes, of course. You are my favorite grandfather. Let¡¯s go back. I¡¯ll make your dumplings.¡± Dongfang Mu felt warm in his heart andfortable. Although he wanted to eat the dumplings she made, he wanted her to have a good rest. ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat dumplings today.¡± She knew how much her grandpa loved dumplings. He can eat big dumplings made of leek and pork three times a day. He said he didn¡¯t want to eat them, he clearly didn¡¯t want her to be tired. The three got out of the carriage. Chu Yan wanted to follow inside, but was stopped by Dongfang Mu, ¡°What are you doing? Go back to the pce. Chu Feng went to your father¡¯s ce again. I can see that he wanted to put some charges for you again. Go and stare at him.¡± Chu Yan waved his hand: ¡°Whatever. It¡¯s not the first time he put charges on my head. If father wanted to believe him, he will believe it. If father doesn¡¯t want to believe it, no matter what he says, it will be useless. What else is there to do?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Dongfang Mu nodded his head, but still pushed Chu Yan outside, and ordered the guard to close the gate to prevent him from entering. Chapter 854 - Notice of collecting the corpse

Chapter 854: Notice of collecting the corpse

Bai Zhi was puzzled: ¡°Grandpa, why don¡¯t you let him in?¡± Dongfang Mu said: ¡°You should rest. If he is here, how will you rest?¡± * In the Northwest, Huangtou Vige. A government officer looked for Zhang Shumei and Bai Erzhu and handed them a letter. The husband and wife were illiterate, so they let the officer read it. The two of them looked very nervous. After all, their daughter had been away for so long and they didn¡¯t know what she does outside. So as soon as they saw the officer came looking for them, they immediately became nervous. The government officer said: ¡°Bai Dazhu and Bai Dabaomitted a crime in the capital and were arrested by the Yamen. Before the court trial, theymitted suicide. This is a notice from the Yamen in the capital.¡± Bai Dazhu and Bai Dabao were dead? So, what about Bai Zhenzhu? ¡°Nothing else? That¡¯s all?¡± The officer nodded his head: ¡°That¡¯s it, nothing else.¡± ¡°Then, are there any other rtives mentioned in it?¡± The officer shook his head: ¡°None, they didn¡¯t mention it. If there are other rtives, this notice will not be sent here. This notice will be sent here, which means that you are asked to collect the corpses. If you don¡¯t go, the government will dispose of it on its own.¡± Bai Erzhu bit his lip and did not speak, but his hand slightly trembled when he took the notice. The officer left when he finished his business, leaving the husband and wife rtively speechless. Even after a long time, they still couldn¡¯t understand why Bai Dazhu had to poison their family. Not to mention, he even burned their house, so now, they don¡¯t even have a decent residence. And why did Bai Zhenzhu follow them? Did she volunteer? Or was she forced? They were poisoned and almost burned with the house, does she know about this? ¡°What should we do?¡± Mrs. Zhang looked at Bai Erzhu. Bai Erzhu shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± In the end, it was his elder brother and nephew, so he wanted to bring people back from the capital and bury them in the ancestral grave of their Bai family. But now, their family was struggling to live so badly. They don¡¯t have money to travel to the capital and money to travel back. Bai Erzhu looked at Zhang Shumei: ¡°What do you think?¡± Zhang Shumei was silent for a while, then suddenly raised her head and said, ¡°I want to go.¡± Bai Erzhu was taken aback: ¡°What?¡± ¡°I want to go to the capital. Since both Dazhu and Dabao died in the capital, Zhenzhu must also be in the capital. She doesn¡¯t understand anything. Dazhu and the others must have deceived her. If we don¡¯t pick her up, what will happen if she is bullied there?¡± In the end, it was her daughter. She can¡¯t just sit back and watch. And now that she knew that Bai Dazhu and Bai Dabao were dead, she can¡¯t help but get even more worried for Bai Zhenzhu¡¯s safety. Bai Erzhu said: ¡°But, how we will go there? Now, we don¡¯t even have food to eat. The capital is not close. We need money to eat, drink and sleep along the way. Where we will get the money?¡± Zhang Shumei looked at the house that had been burnt but had not fallen. ¡°Let¡¯s sell the house and the field. Anyway, Zhenzhu is our daughter. We can¡¯t ignore her.¡± Bai Erzhu sighed, and finally nodded: ¡°Okay, it¡¯s up to you.¡± * Bai Zhi rested at home for a day and returned to the imperial hospital with a refreshing atmosphere. The princess¡¯s legs no longer hurting and have regained some consciousness. She can move, but they were still not much strength. ¡°How is it?¡± Bai Zhi asked while tapping the Yangguan acupoint. Princess Qianfang frowned: ¡°It hurts!¡± Bai Zhi nodded, then pricked a few more acupoints if she felt in pain. Jin¡¯er asked, ¡°Howe it hurts? Is there a problem?¡± Bai Zhi waved her hand: ¡°It¡¯s good if it is painful. It proves that she is recovering. I am going to give her acupuncture treatment now. Go and close the door.¡± Chapter 855 - The lover’s family met a disaster

Chapter 855: The lover¡¯s family met a disaster

To give acupuncture treatment, the legs must be exposed. She can¡¯t guarantee that no one will break-in. Jin¡¯er thought that she couldn¡¯t help much when giving needle treatment. The princess said she wanted to eat the millet porridge that Bai Zhi had made before. She didn¡¯t like the taste of the porridge the imperial chef sent her, so Jin¡¯er went out to learn how to cook the porridge by herself. In the end, only Bai Zhi and Princess Qianfang were left in the room. When Bai Zhi start giving acupuncture treatment, Princess Qiangfang quietly looked at Bai Zhi. She looked like a 13-14-year-old girl. Although the childishness on her face hasn¡¯t disappeared, her unique grace could no longer be hidden. What kind of man should a girl like her match? Would it be better than her brother? ¡°Miss Bai, do you have someone you like?¡± No one knows if she suddenly became crazy and asked such a question. Princess Qianfang regretted it after asking it. But how can she take back her words? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I, I just¨C¡± She wanted to exin a few words, but Bai Zhi responded happily: ¡°Yes, I have someone I like.¡± Princess Qianfang was shocked again. She didn¡¯t expect that Bai Zhi would say those words without hesitation. She didn¡¯t even blush. Bai Zhi seemed to see what she was thinking. She smiled and said: ¡°It¡¯s normal to like someone. There is nothing to hide. If you like it, you like it, and if you don¡¯t like it, you don¡¯t like it.¡± Princess Qianfang hurriedly asked: ¡°Are you two will get married?¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°I don¡¯t know, who can tell the future?¡± ¡°Then he, does he like you?¡± ¡°He likes me too. We originally had a marriage contract, but the world is unpredictable. Who can guarantee that people who have a marriage contract will be able to be together in the end?¡± When she said this, there was no sadness, just a faint statement. After hearing these words, Princess Qianfang immediately blushed and said with a choked voice: ¡°It¡¯s true, the world is unpredictable. Some lovers had difficulty in getting married.¡± Bai Zhi looked surprised, she was alright before, so why she was crying again? Did her words open an old wound? So she has this mncholy look in the eyes? ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the princess?¡± She didn¡¯t want to ask, but she couldn¡¯t pretend that she didn¡¯t see it. Maybe the princess was just waiting for her to ask. The bitterness in the princess¡¯s belly was too much, she needs to pour it out. If it is not poured out, she will be frustrated, depressed, and easily get sick. Princess Qianfang looked at Bai Zhi with teary eyes, ¡°I have a story, do you really want to hear it?¡± Bai Zhi put down the silver needle she pulled out, covered the princess with a quilt, and sat on the bedside: ¡°Unfortunately, there is no wine. Wine and the story are the best matches.¡± She smiled sincerely. Princess Qianfang nodded and said thank you. As a princess of a country, when did she say thanks to people? But ever since she met Bai Zhi, these words have always lingered in her mouth. When she gradually calmed down and stopped choking, she began to tell the story that stung in her heart all day long. ¡°I have a childhood sweetheart. He is the elder son of Zhennan Houfu in Jinguo Town. He has lived in the pce since we were young and be my been elder brother¡¯spany. I am very close to my eldest brother, so the three of us often y together. As I grew older and learned about the matter between men and women, he has already entered my heart. He also expressed his feelings for me and begged Zhennan Houye to propose marriage to my Imperial Father.¡± ¡°My Imperial Father agreed. So I thought I would be the happiest person in the world after marrying the man I like, and we will be together forever.¡± ¡°But who knows, the good times are not long. When the wedding date was approaching, my imperial father suddenly attacked the Zhennan Houfu, he ordered his men to seize their property and punished the nine generations of their family¡ª¡± Chapter 856 - Is your brother getting better?

Chapter 856: Is your brother getting better?

This news was like a lightning bolt that came out of the blue and shattered her life and vision. She was banned to go outside, so she doesn¡¯t know what exactly happened to Zhennan Houfu. In just a few days, the Zhennan Houfu, which was originally prosperous, was removed from the world overnight. The Zhennan Houfu who gave military service in the country for 20 years has no worthpared to a nderous statement from a traitorous official. Bai Zhi frowned: ¡°So, your fiance was killed by your Imperial Father?¡± Princess Qianfang nodded, then shook her head: ¡°He was indeed ordered to be killed by my imperial father, but he escaped. It was Imperial Brother who secretly sent someone to help him out.¡± ¡°So, you and him, are now enemies?¡± Bai Zhi sighed in her heart. Even if her fiance was still alive, they might not be able to be together again. Does the hatred of destroying the family can be easily forgotten just because you want to forget? Princess Qianfang said: ¡°No, no, Lang Dage didn¡¯t regard me as an enemy. He wouldn¡¯t.¡± ¡°So, have you seen him?¡± Bai Zhi raised his eyebrows. Princess Qianfang nodded: ¡°I met him secretly before me and my Imperial Brother left the Jin Country. Unfortunately, before we could say a few words, he was discovered by the imperial guard. He is very strong in civil, but weak in martial arts. How can he be the opponent of the imperial guard? He was severely injured after a few strokes. He said that he would wait for me in Chu Country. He would take me with him and go to a far ce.¡± ¡°You lost contact after?¡± Bai Zhi asked. Princess Qianfang blushed again: ¡°No, we didn¡¯t. But Imperial Brother didn¡¯t let hime to me and fought with him. That was the first time they fought. Imperial brother injured him. When he said something, Imperial brother wanted to kill him in anger, but in the end, he didn¡¯t because of their brotherhood.¡± Bai Zhi looked at the innocent Princess Qianfang. She has some words to say, but she didn¡¯t know if she should say them or not. ¡°Princess, do you think he came to you because he really wanted to live with you?¡± Princess Qianfang frowned slightly: ¡°What do you mean by this?¡± Bai Zhi said: ¡°His family has undergone such a drastic change, and all his parents and rtives have died in the hands of your father. If you were him, would you still be willing to have romantic affairs with the daughter of your enemy?¡± Princess Qianfang¡¯splexion drastically changed as her beautiful eyes widened: ¡°You mean, he, he didn¡¯t really want to¡ª¡± Bai Zhi patted the back of the princess¡¯s hand and didn¡¯t say another word, she simply got up and left. * When she opened the door, she didn¡¯t get surprised when she saw Imperial Doctor Xu standing outside the door, together with Imperial Doctor Dr. Zhong and Doctor Zhang, who used to be an imperial physician. Bai Zhi nodded at them, then looked at Doctor Zhang: ¡°Is the illness of your brother getting better?¡± Doctor Zhang busily replied: ¡°He has improved. He used to be dull and can¡¯t recognize people. But now, he can recognize people clearly and can eat on his own. It¡¯s just, he can¡¯t still get out of the bed. As soon as he stood up, he said he felt dizzy, and his vision turns dark.¡± Bai Zhi nodded: ¡°This is also normal. But after raising his health for a long while, this symptom will gradually disappear.¡± His eyes turned dark, which was a typical symptom of hypotension. It was normal to have low blood pressure after lying in bed for so long. In modern times, didn¡¯t she also have symptoms of low blood pressure after waking up? Thinking of herself in modern times, she frowned again. She hadn¡¯t sleep on the 15th of every month. She would refine medicine the whole night during that time to avoid going back to modern times. She doesn¡¯t know how Lin Yang was doing now? Has he figured out something? Seeing that Bai Zhi was talking but suddenly lost her mind. Imperial Doctor Xu coughed and called back Bai Zhi¡¯s wandering mind. Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°Sorry, I was distracted, what did you just say?¡± She vaguely remembered that Doctor Zhang¡¯s opened his mouth to speak. Chapter 857 - General meaning Chapter 857: General meaning Doctor Zhang said: ¡°After taking the medicine from Miss Bai, my elder brother¡¯s spirits improved day by day. This is unprecedented. Seeing my brother get better, my sister-inw and nephew said they want to thank you.¡± Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°It¡¯s only natural for a doctor to treat and save people. They don¡¯t need to thank me. As long as the patient is well, it is the greatest gratitude to me. Tell them this for me.¡± Doctor Zhang nodded with a smile, but then Bai Zhi added: ¡°However, this diabetes syndrome cannot be cured. My medicine can only control his condition and prevent the condition from deteriorating. This effect will not be achieved in just 1 to 2 days. It needs long-term control. The medicine cannot be stopped, and the diet must be strictly followed ording to what I said. If he can¡¯t stop being greedy, then it is he who harms himself. This treatment requires the patient¡¯s own cooperation. If he can¡¯t do it, his illness with get worse and haveplications. I can¡¯t help him anymore by then.¡± Doctor Zhang carefully noted what should be noted. At this time, Imperial Doctor Zhong, who was on the other side, said: ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that Miss Bai could also cure diabetes. This is a problem that our Imperia Hospital can¡¯t ovee. And even if so many years had passed, there is still no progress.¡± Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°It can control this diabetes because it happens that I know such a prescription. It¡¯s really not because of my ability. This prescription was not created by me. I just learned this method before you. If you want to know the reason, I can also tell you about it.¡± Imperial Doctor Zhong looked surprised. He didn¡¯t believe what Imperial Doctor Xu said before. Imperial Doctor Xu said that Miss Bai was different from ordinary doctors. She knows a lot, but she doesn¡¯t hide her knowledge. As long as people humbly asked for advice, she will not refuse. He was not convinced after hearing that, he thought she will not refuse depends on the situation. If it was only a simple matter, she might tell them to sell people a great favor, so that people will always remember her blessings. But at this moment, hearing Bai Zhi¡¯s words with clear and sincere eyes, he was greatly moved. This was not to gain favor, but rather righteous! No need to mention the Niuhuang Pill, if the treatment of these diabetes symptoms spread out, she can be regarded as a genius doctor. If it was ordinary people that got this prescription, would they do the same? No, they will only pass this knowledge to their future generations. Even him, if he got the prescription, he¡¯s afraid that he might also have such selfish desire! Bai Zhi said: ¡°You don¡¯t have to be surprised. I, Bai Zhi, am such a person. You will gradually understand me in the future.¡± In the end, she brought the three imperial physicians to the room where she went yesterday. Then, she described all the symptoms, causes, and methods of controlling diabetes while writing it down. As well as the prescription for low blood sugar levels. Imperial Doctor Xu said: ¡°The medical record written by Miss Bai will be filed in the Imperial Hospital Library for the Imperial Doctors to read and learn. Also, I will send copies to some respected doctors outside the pce, and ask them to spread it out, so that many more people will get benefits from it.¡± After talking about Diabetes, the hour was not too early. Imperial Doctor Xu originally wanted to continue to discuss the Mistaken Theory of Acupuncture, but it seems he could only give up for now. As soon as the three of them walked out of the room, a eunuch hurriedly came: ¡°Which one of you is Bai Zhi?¡± Bai Zhi took a step forward: ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± The eunuch immediately smiled and said to Bai Zhi: ¡°Miss Bai, hurry up and go to Qingan Pce with this servant.¡± Bai Zhi didn¡¯t move, instead, she asked with frowned eyebrows: ¡°Is it the empress who summoned me?¡± The eunuch nodded his head immediately: ¡°It is indeed the empress¡¯s summoned, Miss Bai please.¡± Chapter 858 - Something that shouldn’t be there

Chapter 858: Something that shouldn¡¯t be there

Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°I¡¯ll get my medicine box.¡± The eunuch busily said: ¡°No need, the empress just want to talk to you, not to treat the illness. Just leave your medicine box here.¡± Is that so? Her heart slightly turned cold, but her facial expression didn¡¯t change: ¡°Alright.¡± Bai Zhi then turned to look at Imperial Doctor Xu and said, ¡°Imperial Doctor Xu, Prince Jin wille to pick me upter. We will meet here, but now that I am going to Qing¡¯an Pce. Please tell him that so that he doesn¡¯t have to wait for me.¡± Imperial Doctor Xu responded but felt strange in his heart. Just now, Bai Zhi said that she was going to the Ruyi Pce, she didn¡¯t say that she and Prince Jin will meet. With a face full of doubt, Bai Zhi blinked at him again. Imperial Doctor Xu¡¯s heart trembled. He seemed to understand something. When Bai Zhi left with the eunuch, his face sank. Doctor Zhang said: ¡°The Empress is the birth mother of Prince Xiao. Prince Xiao and Prince Jin are in a heated state. Miss Bai is Prince Jin¡¯s fianc¨¦e. So what is the empress trying to do?¡± Speaking of these, theplexions of the three imperial physicians turned bad. Imperial Doctor Xu said: ¡°Just now, Miss Bai asked me to tell this to Prince Jin, she should be likely asking for Prince Jin for help. I have to go to Prince Jin. You all stay here and stand by on duty.¡± Imperial Doctor Zhong said: ¡°You may not find Prince Jin now. When I came, I heard that Prince Jin went to the city defense camp. It is estimated that he won¡¯t be able to return to the capital in the afternoon.¡± ¡°What should we do? What if something happened to Miss Bai in Qing¡¯an Pce?¡± He became anxious. In his heart, he had already regarded Bai Zhi as a good teacher and a friend. He attached great importance to her and doesn¡¯t want her to have an ident. In the end, Doctor Zhang was not young so he has a lot more ideas: ¡°You two, I have a n.¡± * In Qing¡¯an Pce Bai Zhi came to Qing¡¯an Pce with the eunuch. This was her second timeing here, but she still has the same expression just like thest time. Everything seemed like cannot enter her eyes. As if everything was blurred. ¡°I¡¯ve seen the Empress!¡± The Empress was wearing a gorgeous phoenix robe, sitting upright in the chair. Her eyebrows were curved, she seemed to be smiling, but her eyes looking at Bai Zhi was extremely cold. ¡°Get up!¡± When Bai Zhi got up, a smile gradually appeared on the Empress¡¯s face: ¡°I¡¯m very much looking forward to seeing you again. Since thest time you left in a hurry, this empress has been thinking about you, day and night.¡± Left in a hurry? Thinking day and night? Bai Zhi said inside her heart. The empress seemed to be gritting her teeth just now. She must have prepared a series of traps to deal with her. Bai Zhi also smiled and said: ¡°The Empress, this youngdy suddenly felt ufortable thest time. I don¡¯t want to disturb you, so I walked away quietly. I hope the empress doesn¡¯t me for being rude.¡± The Empress waved her hand lightly: ¡°You don¡¯t need to mention the previous thing.¡± Bai Zhi said inside her heart: This thing was not mentioned by me, it was obviously you who mentioned it. ¡°Give her a seat!¡± the queen ordered. The pce maid immediately moved a nanmu armchair with soft and thick cushions inside. Because this was the Empress¡¯s territory. Bai Zhi naturally put her guard up. She stared at the cushion in the chair and saw some clues. Last time, the Empress put a medicine in the tea. She saw through it so she didn¡¯t dare to take a sip. This time, the Empress wouldn¡¯t be as stupid as before. She will find another way. Bai Zhi remembered that when she camest time, there was also a cushion in the chair, but it was not so thick. She can also see that the cushion the Empress was sitting on was not so thick. When the pce maid walked away, the sunlight passed through and reflected inside. Bai Zhi saw several light shes on the smooth cushion. She¡¯s afraid that there were some things hidden in this cushion that shouldn¡¯t be there! Chapter 859 - 300 silver taels not hidden here

Chapter 859: 300 silver taels not hidden here

Bai Zhi didn¡¯t show it on the surface of her face. She pretended to take a seat. While sitting down slowly, she looked at the Empress and the pce maid. Both of them were staring at her. To be specific, they were staring at her sinking butt. Normally, who would stare at a person¡¯s ass? What good is there to look at? The expressions of the two further confirmed her guess. Just when her ass was about to touch the cushion, she suddenly stood up again and looked at the Empress apologetically: ¡°Niangniang, I didn¡¯t want to be unkind, but when this youngdy was in the northwest, she became ill and this disease left the root cause, so I can¡¯t sit on such a soft cushion.¡± The Empress couldn¡¯t help but stare at Bai Zhi. This girl must be doing this deliberately. Deliberately? She couldn¡¯t see those things in the cushion. Could it be true that she had suffered from a disease? What kind of sickness can prevent the butt from sitting on the cushion? She had never heard of it. The Empress swallowed: ¡°This cushion is specially made, it is not that soft. You don¡¯t have to worry. You can try it if you want. After trying, if you feel ufortable, it¡¯s not toote to change it.¡± Bai Zhi took a nce at her surroundings. There was a chair of the same style to the opposite side. It was the cushion she had seen when she camest time. She didn¡¯t say much, she just walked over and sat down and said with a smile:¡± Niangniang, it¡¯s fine for this youngdy just to sit here.¡± The Empress almost vomit blood in anger, but she had to maintain her demeanor. She could only swallow this anger. Then wait and see before cleaning her up. The Empress took a deep breath and smiled brightly at Bai Zhi ¡°I heard that Princess Qianfang, who has been in aa, is now awake?¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°Answering back the empress, Princess Qianfang woke up yesterday, but she hasn¡¯t recovered yet and is still under observation.¡± ¡°The Imperial Doctors are helpless. But the princess was saved as soon as youe. It seems that your medical skills are as wonderful as the rumors say.¡± Bai Zhi smiled faintly: ¡°This youngdy only knows a little about fur, and she is definitely not wonderful.¡± ¡°Miss Bai is indeed a humble person!¡± The pce maid soon brought the freshly brewed tea and snacks. It smelled normal, but she still didn¡¯t move. Who knows that after eating this something happened to her? She shouldn¡¯t rx even for a bit. The Empress saw Bai Zhi didn¡¯t drink tea or taste the snacks. Although she was upset in her heart, she didn¡¯t show anything on her face but chatted with her. However, her eyes looked outside from time to time, as if she was waiting for someone. As for who was she waiting for? No need to ask, it must be Chu Feng. She suddenly looking forward to it. What kind of trick this mother and son going to y this time? Sure enough, not long after, the eunuch¡¯s unceremoniously reported: ¡°His Royal Highness Prince Xiao is here!¡± Bai Zhi pursed her lips and got up. The Empress smiled and said: ¡°This kid, why did he enter the pce at this time? I didn¡¯t hear him say it before.¡± What does she mean by 300 silver taels not hidden here? To make the matter worst? She was the dignified empress, does she need to exin this to her? Obviously, there was a ghost in her heart. Soon a tall figure enters from the outside. He came with a big stride of wind. The exquisite and gorgeous hem moved with the wind. His straight body couple with a handsome face was undeniably attractive to many women. But Bai Zhi didn¡¯t seem to have seen it. After taking a nce, she didn¡¯t look back again. She simply paid respect. Chu Feng looked at her face since he arrived. He can¡¯t forget about this face. His heart slightly moved now that he saw it again. And the corners of his lips involuntarily curved into a smile. His indifferent eyes now have a trace of affection: ¡°No need to be polite.¡± Chapter 860 - In love

Chapter 860: In love

Su Chun saw the look on her son¡¯s face. When his eyes fell on Bai Zhi, his eyes were like the spring breeze in March. Even as his mother, he never looked at her as gentle as before. Suddenly, her heart skipped a beat. Her son was clearly in love, he simply doesn¡¯t want to admit it! She was very unhappy inside her heart. She slightly gave her son a warning look in the eyes. Unfortunately, her son didn¡¯t look at her at all. His eyes were always on Bai Zhi¡¯s body as if they were stuck and couldn¡¯t move away. ¡°Sit down.¡± As soon as the Empress said those words, Chu Feng directly went to the chair prepared for Bai Zhi. The Empress¡¯s face drastically changed. She opened her mouth to stop him, but unfortunately, she was a step toote. Chu Feng took big steps and moved fast. When her words were still in her throat, his buttocks already touched the chair. Chu Feng frowned when he felt something pierced his ass. He immediately raised his eyes to look at his Imperial Mother. Seeing that his mother¡¯s face was different, he immediately understood that this chair was for Bai Zhi. But it was a pity, Bai Zhi didn¡¯t fall for it. When he came, the pce maid didn¡¯t remove the chair in time, so he fell into this situation. Chu Feng got up awkwardly, put his hand behind him, and quietly pulled out the needle stuck in his butt, then dryly smiled: ¡°Mother, this cushion is too soft, let¡¯s change it!¡± Bai Zhi pursed her lips and lowered her head, hiding the smile in her eyes. Her heart was overwhelmed with joy. If it weren¡¯t for their identities, she wouldn¡¯t hold it in. The pce maid quickly took out the chair and then left. Chu Feng raised his eyebrows a little towards the Empress as if asking her something. The Empress gently shook her head to signal him to calm down a bit. When this medicine was administered, the effect would note on so quickly. She would find a reason for him to leave here. When the pce maid brought in a new cushion, Chu Feng sat down, turned his head, and asked Bai Zhi, as if nothing happened. ¡°Miss Bai, I heard that not only you rescued the princess, but also healed the princess¡¯ legs?¡± Bai Zhi smiled faintly: ¡°It¡¯s just a coincidence. And I didn¡¯t treat the princess all alone. There is also Imperial Doctor Xu.¡± Chu Feng knew that she was modest. If Imperial Doctor Xu could treat Princess Qianfang, she would not be invited to the imperial hospital. Those self-righteous medicine masters will never allow other doctors to intervene with their work, even if they can¡¯t cure this disease on their own. Especially, those unknown people outside. If youe and treat the patient that they can¡¯t cure, wouldn¡¯t it be equivalent to pping them in the face? If it wasn¡¯t for this case be so big, he¡¯s afraid that she would have been bullied long ago. ¡°Miss, why be so modest? Your name as a little genius doctor will probably spread in the capital sooner orter.¡± Bai Zhi faintly smiled: ¡°I am not worthy to be called the little genius doctor. His highness praised is too much.¡± She was always indifferent and polite to him. It was better to be treated like a passerby than to be alienated. Which is why Chu Feng was very dissatisfied. But so what? What about it if he was dissatisfied? ¡°What does Miss Bai do on weekdays to past the time?¡± Chu Feng asked. Bai Zhi rolled her eyes secretly and thought that she didn¡¯te to be his blind date, so why does he care about what she does to past the time. ¡°I don¡¯t do anything. Thank you for your concern.¡± The Empress, sitting in the upper position saw that her son¡¯splexion had begun to change. His ears turned red. Seeing this, she immediately coughed twice and said to Chu Feng: ¡°Feng¡¯er, this empress invited Miss Bai to talk to her. You¡¯ve been babbling here, how can this empress talk to Miss Bai?¡± Chu Feng raised his eyes to look at his mother. His mother¡¯s eyes had deep meaning, he knew that he couldn¡¯t stay here anymore, for fear that the effect of the medicine woulde up. He was about to stand up and say goodbye to Bai Zhi, but Bai Zhi asked him something at this moment: ¡°His Royal Highness, there is something this youngdy is unclear about, I would like his highness to me an advice.¡± Chapter 861 - The raw rice is now cooked

Chapter 861: The raw rice is now cooked

This was the first time that Bai Zhi took the initiative to speak to him. He became quite excited. He sat back with his half-lifted butt and raised his hand slightly: ¡°Miss Bai, please speak.¡± Bai Zhi asked him a few irrelevant questions, to drag some time to see what medicine the Empress gave to her. Seeing that her son was still talking, the Empress was anxious. She wanted to rush up and took her son away, but it was bad to do so in front of Bai Zhi. While she was anxious like an ant in a hot pot, Chu Feng pulled his cor and said to the pce maid on the side: ¡°Why is it so hot? Is there too much charcoal?¡± The pce maid¡¯s face turned pale and winked desperately at him. It was a pity, Prince Xiao didn¡¯t look at her again after he finished talking. His eyes fell on Bai Zhi¡¯s face again, so naturally, he didn¡¯t see her winking. It was so hot. He felt hot from inside and out. Chu Feng couldn¡¯t control his hand and unbutton his clothes as sweat rolled down his forehead. Bai Zhi frowned. Goodness gracious, they even dared to give her this kind of medicine. If she sat on that couch, then wouldn¡¯t she be themb to be ughtered soon? Her eyes turned cold. She didn¡¯t talk to Chu Feng again. She turned her head away, avoiding Chu Feng¡¯s fierce gazes. Seeing that her son had begun to lose his mind, the Empress couldn¡¯t bother to take care of other things. She hurriedly said to the eunuch on the side: ¡°What are you still doing? Your highness is sick, help him out.¡± The eunuch quickly stepped forward to lift Chu Feng from his chair. But at this time, Chu Feng¡¯s consciousness was a little out of focus. Because the effect of the medicine came up, his reasoning disappeared and he became like a raging beast. Chu Feng pushed the eunuch who was supporting him and staggered towards Bai Zhi. Bai Zhi hurriedly got up and avoided him, then said with frowning eyebrows: ¡°His Royal Highness, please respect yourself. This is Qingan Pce. The one sitting in front of you is no one else but your Imperial Mother, the Empress.¡± Chu Feng couldn¡¯t hear what she said now. He only looked at her closed pink lips, which he found very attractive. He wanted to hug her, hold her in his arms, and have a good time. Thinking of this, of course, he has to do it, so he rushed forward and tried hugging Bai Zhi. Bai Zhi had been prepared for a long time, avoiding it flexibly, and said solemnly: ¡°His Royal Highness, please respect yourself. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡± Su Chun, who was sitting at the top, was very angry when he heard this, ¡°Bai Zhi, you are so brave, how dare you speak to Prince Xiao like this? who do you think you are?¡± Bai Zhi coldly snorted: ¡°Of course, I am myself. I am not a servant in your Qing¡¯an Pce that you could trample and bully. If something happened to me in Qingaan Pce today, have you thought about what the consequences would be?¡± What could be the consequences? The first thing the Empress thought of was Dongfang Mu. That old man would definitely rush here to find her to settle the ount and even rush into the Xiao Pce with a knife. However, he must not dare to actually do anything to Chu Feng. After all, Chu Feng was a prince. If the raw rice was cooked, although the process was not a glorious thing, the result will be good. So isn¡¯t this fine? Thinking of this, the Empress calmed down and said to the eunuch on the side: ¡°Hold her down.¡± Bai Zhi didn¡¯t expect that the Empress would be shameless to this point. Now that the medicine didn¡¯t work, she now uses this means? When two eunuchs rushed up to her, Bai Zhi immediately used the judo moves she had learned in modern times. She beautifully mmed and knocked the eunuchs on the floor. The eunuchs were small and thin. But if she faces someone tall and strong, she¡¯s afraid that it won¡¯t be so easy. She has to find a chance to get out of here quickly. Chapter 862 - The Empress is also sick

Chapter 862: The Empress is also sick

The Empress seemed to have seen through her thoughts and immediately raised her hand: ¡°Close the door!¡± The door to the side hall of Qingan Pce was slowly closed, the light in the room was immediately dimmed. Bai Zhi¡¯s heart sank a bit. Seeing Chu Feng walking towards her step by step, she pulled out the golden hairpin on her head. The Empress¡¯s face drastically changed and screamed for help. At this time, Bai Zhi had already pierced the golden hairpin into Chu Feng¡¯s left shoulder. She was not stupid to kill people here. No matter what, Chu Feng was also a prince. If he died in her hands, no need to question her fate. She¡¯s afraid that it will also affect the Dongfang family. After being stabbed by the hairpin, the severe pain caused Chu Feng to slightly recovered his senses. He stared at Bai Zhi nkly: ¡°What, what¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Bai Zhi ignored him, turned around, and ran. The pce maids and eunuchs in the pce rushed and surrounded her at the pce gate. Although Chu Feng was injured, the strong medicinal effect made him temporarily forgot the pain. His eyes were red like a wild beast. And he walked step by step as he stared at his prey. In this hall, there were many pce maids. All of them looked good, but in his eyes, there was only Bai Zhi. When she moved, his eyes moved. If she didn¡¯t move, his eyes also didn¡¯t move. Bai Zhi dodged the two tall pce maids and throw some teacups towards them, which made them bleed. At this time, the door of the hall was opened, and a little eunuch squeezed in and hurriedly whispered to the Empress. The Empress¡¯s face drastically changed and angrily said: ¡°She is not sick earlier, but she is sick right now. Obviously, she is doing this deliberately and going against this empress.¡± The eunuch asked: ¡°Niangniang, what do we do?¡± The Empress said: ¡°Tell her this empress is sick and asking Miss Bai for treatment. When she¡¯s done, it will be her turn.¡± Bai Zhi heard the Empress¡¯s words clearly. ording to her words, Imperial Concubine Shu made a move. But how did Imperial Concubine Shu know that she was here? Was it Hu Feng? No, if it was Hu Feng, with Hu Feng¡¯s temperament, he would never go to Concubine Shu. He would directly break in here and take her away. He would not invite others to rescue her. Imperial Doctor Xu might have failed to see Hu Feng, so he went to find Imperial Concubine Shu. The eunuch went out, but not long after, the eunuch came back again. His face doesn¡¯t look so good: ¡°Niangniang, Imperial Concubine Shu said that if you didn¡¯t allow Miss Bai to go out right now, she will bring the emperor to Qing¡¯an Pce.¡± The Empress immediately looked at Chu Feng, who was constantly rushing towards Bai Zhi, but he didn¡¯t catch her. He had already taken off his robe, showing his ugliness. If the emperores and sees him, she doesn¡¯t know how he will punish them, mother and son. She was unwilling, but if she didn¡¯t follow her words, Meng Zhangling, that bitch, would really invite the emperor, and the consequences would be unimaginable. The harem has banned this kind of medicine. The emperor was cold to her. If something happened again, she will be punished again and might never turn back. After weighing the pros and cons, she finally rxed: ¡°Open the door and let her go.¡± Bai Zhi heaved a sigh of relief and avoided Chu Feng. Then, she quickly gathered her slightly messy hair, ran out of the side hall, all the way out of Qingaan Pce. Meng Zhangling and Imperial Doctor Xu were waiting outside of Qing¡¯an Pce. Seeing hering out safely, both of them were relieved. Meng Zhangling looked at Bai Zh from head to toe. Her clothes were neat, but her hair was a little messy. If no one looks closely, no one will notice it. She was still a little worried so she asked softly: ¡°Are you okay?¡± Meng Zhangling¡¯s concerned voice reminded her of Zhao Lan and Dongfang Wan¡¯er. If they knew what happened to her today, they might be scared. Chapter 863 - Villains complain first

Chapter 863: Viinsin first

Bai Zhi shook her head and said with a calm face: ¡°It¡¯s okay, let¡¯s go first. Let¡¯s talk about itter.¡± The three quickly left. Meng Zhangling looked back at Qingan Pce with a bitter look in her eyes. She secretly vowed in her heart: Su Chun, one day, I, Meng Zhangling, will personally pull you from this position. After returning to the Ruyi Pce, Meng Zhangling could no longer wait to ask: ¡°What exactly does the Empress want to do?¡± Bai Zhi¡¯s eyebrows frowned as her heart burned with anger. And when she remembered Chu Feng¡¯s appearance just now, her slender fingers turned into a fist under her sleeves. ¡°She wanted to drug me, but I noticed it so it didn¡¯t affect me. But as a result, it was her who was affected. Fortunately, you came in time, otherwise, the consequences would be unpredictable.¡± It was really hard to predict. At that time, she even had the idea to die with Chu Feng. Fortunately, Meng Zhangling and Imperial Doctor Xu arrived in time. Looking at her expression, the two of them also guessed what the medicine was. They all had a bad look on the face. In the pce, such a dirty and filthy thing appeared, what more, it was in the Qingan Pce. Meng Zhangling asked: ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Bai Zhi said: ¡°I hurt Chu Feng, the Empress will definitely not let me go. Maybe once Chu Feng¡¯s medicine is over, she will sue first.¡± ¡°You hurt him? How did you hurt him?¡± Meng Zhangling asked urgently. ¡°I stabbed him with a hairpin, but the injury was not serious. The drug is extremely powerful, I guess the Empress will let her pce maids go to him to detoxify him.¡± Hearing this, Meng Zhangling blushed. She looked up and stared at Bai Zhi, but she saw her face looked as usual. She found it weird. This youngdy was too calm. She didn¡¯t even shed a tear when she encountered such a thing. Not only she didn¡¯t get hurt, but she also didn¡¯t even feel a little bit ashamed when she mentioned it. Bai Zhi looked back at Meng Zhangling, and said, ¡°Imperial Concubine Shu, the empress is not merciful to you. You must be looking for a chance to fight back. And now there is this opportunity.¡± Meng Zhangling raised an eyebrow: ¡°Oh? What opportunity? Tell me!¡± Bai Zhi said: ¡°At this time, Chu Feng was in the Empress¡¯s Pce. As you know, there are three thousand beauties in the harem. These three thousand beauties include not only the noble concubines but also these young and beautiful pce maids. The pce maids are also the emperor¡¯s women, and now his son is touching his women. If this matter is heard by the emperor, what do you think the consequences will be?¡± Meng Zhangling frowned: ¡°You don¡¯t know the emperor¡¯s temperament. He will get angry after knowing this, butpared to his son, what are the pce maids? Even if Chu Feng touches his noble concubines, there might not be a big storm.¡± ¡°Imperial Concubine, it¡¯s natural for a father to love his son. This is the principle of heaven. However, although the emperor will not severely punish his son on the surface, this matter will always be pressed in his heart. It will be like a thorn growing deeply in the emperor¡¯s heart, and when he thinks about it from time to time, it will stab him. The next time something bad happened again, the consequences will be unpredictable.¡± Meng Zhangling nodded: ¡°What you said is reasonable. I really can¡¯t miss such a good opportunity. In this way, you should go back to the Imperial Hospital first. This concubine will handle this matter. I will make the emperor enter the Empress¡¯s pce today and see what is happening to his son right now.¡± Bai Zhi was overjoyed. She could not go and see the emperor casually, but Concubine Shu was different. Aftering out of the Ruyi Pce, Bai Zhi said to Imperial Doctor Xu: ¡°Thank you very much for today. If it weren¡¯t for you, I really don¡¯t know what to do.¡± Chapter 864 - Liu Trading Firm

Chapter 864: Liu Trading Firm

Imperial Doctor Xu sighed, ¡°I only tried my best to help you. Fortunately, I was in time.¡± He couldn¡¯t imagine what the consequences would be if a girl like Bai Zhi was defiled. Imperial Doctor Xu added: ¡°Originally, I wanted to go to Prince Jin, but I heard from Imperial Doctor Zhang that he saw Prince Jin go out of the pce and went to the city defense camp. He probably won¡¯t be back until the afternoon.¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°It is because of this, the Empress and Prince be so bold. If Prince Jin is here, he will definitely break through the gate of their Qingan Pce.¡± She felt a little grateful. again. Fortunately, Hu Feng was not here. If he breaks through the gate of Qing¡¯an Pce, the consequences will be unimaginable. If this matter spread, the imperial family will be aughing stock in the world. The emperor will definitely hate her. ¡°No, let¡¯s not mention this. I¡¯m tired today. I¡¯ll go back home and rest first. If something happens to the princess, please send someone to call me right away.¡± Bai Zhi sighed and thought of another thing: ¡°Right, is the strange pulse theory have been found?¡± Imperial Doctor Xu busily replied: ¡°I¡¯m about to tell you this. There is no book like this in the imperial hospital library, but there is a ce where you might find this.¡± Bai Zhi immediately asked: ¡°Oh? Where?¡± Imperial Doctor Xu said: ¡°There is this Liu Trading Firm in the capital. People said that this, Liu Trading firm not only sells goods but also sells goods that people want. As long as you tell them what you are looking for, pay enough money, they will find it for you. Moreover, they held an auction every three months. Each time, the firm sells many kinds of treasures.¡± ¡°What are these treasures?¡± Bai Zhi asked. Imperial Doctor Xu said: ¡°There are all kinds of things, such as rare goods like medicines, elixirs, martial arts secrets, and even passed down medical ssics.¡± Bai Zhi¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°There are even elixirs?¡± Imperial Doctor Xu nodded: ¡°Of course, although there are many pharmacists who can make medicines in this world, and most doctors can make medicinal pills, but they are just simple and ordinary pills. The medicinal pills with top-notch quality are rare. As for you Niuhuang Pill, if this pill is taken to auction houses for auction, I think it can be sold at a good price.¡± Bai Zhi¡¯s face immediately glowed with joy: ¡°It¡¯s good, I still have a few good prescriptions. I will refine a few and then let¡¯s go to this auction house to take a look.¡± When Imperial Doctor Xu heard it, his eyes shed: ¡°You still have good prescriptions? ¡¯ Bai Zhi smiled and nodded her head: ¡°When I¡¯m done doing it, I¡¯ll show it to you. If you want to learn, I will teach it to you.¡± If someone else said this, Imperial Doctor Xu would naturally know that she was just being polite. However, it was Bai Zhi who said it. He knew that she was not just trying to be polite, if she said that she would teach you, then she would definitely be willing to teach. As long as he wants to learn, she will teach. ¡°I want to learn. Of course, I want to learn. To tell you the truth, if it weren¡¯t for my age, I would like to worship you as a teacher.¡± These words made Bai Zhi amused. The original unhappiness she felt was wiped out instantly. ¡°Oh, right, there¡¯s one more thing.¡± Imperial Doctor Xu change the topic and said in a low voice: ¡°You have cured the second son of the Ke family who has syphilis. Many people have learned about it.¡± Bai Zhi snorted: ¡°If they know, then they know. I don¡¯t care! You can also tell them that the Ke family has given me a thousand tael as a consultation fee. If they want to be treated, then they can try it.¡± Imperial Doctor Xu smiled and said: ¡°The Ke family also gave me one thousand taels. I didn¡¯t dare to take it. After all, the credit is all yours. I didn¡¯t do anything, so I only epted one hundred taels. But what I want to say today is not this issue.¡± Chapter 865 - The Disease of the Li Family’s Son

Chapter 865: The Disease of the Li Family¡¯s Son

Bai Zhi was slightly surprised: ¡°Oh? Do you have anything else to say?¡± Imperial Doctor Xu said: ¡°That¡¯s right. Ke Daren was ordered by the emperor to investigate the officials. So he found out that many officials had romantic diseases. And two of them have mold sores just like the second son of the Ke Family... ...¡± Seeing Bai Zhi didn¡¯t make a sound, Imperial Doctor Xu continued to say: ¡°Young Master Lu and Young Master Li also got mold sores. They heard that you and I prescribed medicine to Second Young Master Ke, so they went to my house to ask for it. I didn¡¯t agree at first, after all, the effect of the medicine used on Second Young Master Ke has not been shown. Besides, the two families are not as easy to talk to. And unlike the Ke family, they wanted their son to be cured.¡± ¡°How can I guarantee their son will be cured? This disease was incurable before. They are clearly trying to embarrass you and me. You are at the Dongfang Family Mansion, so they don¡¯t dare to look for you, but they came to me.¡± Bai Zhi said: ¡°Since this is the case, you don¡¯t need to pay attention to them. You are an imperial doctor. You are not a doctor on the street. Even if you are a doctor, you can¡¯t promise anything to patients.¡± Imperial Doctor Xu nodded his head: ¡°I also responded like this. Without the emperor¡¯s order, how dare I treat outsiders casually? But I don¡¯t know what they did, they actually get the permission of the Empress Dowager. Originally, the Empress Dowager wanted you toe forward, but then felt that it¡¯s not appropriate for you to cure such a disease, so he ordered me to do it.¡± ¡°So you went?¡± Bai Zhi raised an eyebrow. Imperial Doctor Xu nodded: ¡°I went there. How can I dare not go when it was ordered by the Empress Dowager.¡± ¡°The condition of the Lu family¡¯s son is alright. His situation is simr to Second Young Master Ke. I gave him the same treatment. However, the situation of the son of Li Family seems to be not so good. I really can¡¯t grasp his condition, so I didn¡¯t give him any medicine. The Li family came to me every day. They keep making trouble and threaten me that they will report me to the Empress Dowager. It was really annoying.¡± Bai Zhi shook her head and sighed: ¡°His son had this kind of disease, but they still have the face to cause trouble to the doctor. Their face is really thick.¡± Imperial Doctor Xu said: ¡°Who said no, I¡¯ve been a doctor for decades, I¡¯ve seen people with a thick face. But it was my first to see someone with a face as thick as them.¡± Bai Zhi asked: ¡°What do you n to do now?¡± Imperial Doctor Xu looked around and said in a low voice: ¡°The Li family and the Su family are cousins. The Su family is the Empress¡¯ natal family. I guess the one who helped them to speak to the Empress Dowager, is either the Empress or Prince Xiao. Ah¡ª I am not you. I don¡¯t have the backing of Dongfang Family or Prince Jin. Our Xu family has been doctors for generations. Apart from this medical skill, we really have nothing to rely on.¡± Bai Zhi asked, ¡°What can I do for you?¡± She couldn¡¯t bear to see Imperial Doctor Xu get in trouble. Imperial Doctor Xu said: ¡°Young Master Li seems to have more serious sores than Second Young Master Ke. I wonder if it¡¯s fine for him to use the same prescription?¡± Bai Zhi asked: ¡°How serious is it? You exin his situation clearly.¡± Imperial Doctor Xu said: ¡°There are many sores all around his body. And they have been ruptured.¡± ¡°When the sores ruptured, does the discharge have pus and blood?¡± Bai Zhi asked. Imperial Doctor Xu nodded: ¡°Yes, there is pus and blood, and it also smells.¡± ¡°Did the skin ulcerate? How is hisplexion? How does his face look like? What about his pulse condition?¡± Imperial Doctor Xu replied one by one: ¡°There is ulceration. Hisplexion is very pale. His face is also pale. Heined about dizziness,ck of energy, and shortness of breathing when speaking. His pulse is weak.¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head. She already grasped his condition. ording to Imperial Doctor Xu¡¯s statement, this young master Li has already reached the third stage of syphilis and has Qi deficiency. Chapter 866 - The Li family

Chapter 866: The Li family

Bai Zhi said: ¡°He is now suffering from qi deficiency. Well, he has been suffering from his illness for so long. You should prescribe him tonic to replenish his energy and blood.¡± While they were talking, the two came to the Imperial Hospital. Bai Zhi took a piece of white paper and write the prescription. Some amounts of herbs were added and some were lessened: 3 grams of danggui, baishao and shenjiang. 2 grams of white peony, chuanqiong, ginger, and jujube. 1 gram of ginseng and licorice. Imperial Doctor Xu looked at the prescription, which was not the same as the medicine given to Second Young Master Kest time. Only a few of them were the same. After careful consideration, he suddenly had a realization. His problem was solved, so he was very excited. ¡°I understand, I understand, so that how it is, so that¡¯s how it is!¡± Imperial Doctor Xu danced happily. His happy face was full of folds. The young doctors and the servants in the hall looked dumbfounded. Imperial Doctor Xu has always been steady and calm. How could he suddenly be like this today? Bai Zhi said: ¡°In the end, Li Gongzi has been seriously ill. It is still unknown whether this prescription can cure Li Gongzi. When you go to the Li Family Mansion for treatment, you should not make a promise lightly, so as not to fall to people with lose mouth.¡± Imperial Doctor Xu nodded his head again and again: ¡°I understand. After so many years of being an imperial physician, I have experienced a lot of this kind of thing. I know how to deal with it. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Bai Zhi looked in the direction of the consulting room and said, ¡°Since I¡¯m here, I will look at the princess before leaving. Her pulse is really strange. I don¡¯t have any clues right now. It would be great if I have the book of strange pulse theory.¡± Imperial Doctor Xu said: ¡°Well, you go see the princess again. I¡¯ll go to Li Family Mansion first, and then go back to inquire about Liu Trading Firm.¡± Bai Zhi said: ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the Liu Trading Firm. You are an imperial physician. The Liu Family¡¯s business is so big, I¡¯m afraid that they won¡¯t sell you a face. I will discuss this matter with my grandfather or Prince Jin. Maybe if theye forward, the Liu Trading Firm will help.¡± Imperial Doctor Xu was overjoyed: ¡°Yes, I know Master Dongfang¡¯s influence is not only in the capital but in the entire State of Chu. Everyone knows him. If hees forward, this will be a sess.¡± After a few more words, the two said goodbye. Bai Zhi went to the consultation room, while Imperial Doctor Xu hurried out of the pce. If he doesn¡¯tfort the Li family, those rascals mighte to his house more than three times. If he won¡¯t get rid of them quickly, others might think he killed someone from the Li Family. * Meng Zhangling coaxed the emperor toe to the harem. To be more specific, it was in Qingan Pce, where the emperor hadn¡¯t enter for a long time. As soon as the emperor entered the Qingan Pce, he noticed something was wrong. The pcedies and eunuchs inside were all flustered. ¡°Where is the Empress?¡± The emperor asked with a frown. The courtdies and eunuchs, who were kneeling on the floor shivered and dared not speak. The emperor became even more furious: ¡°Are you all deaf or dumb?¡± He pointed to the nearest eunuch: ¡°Speak!¡± The eunuch busily replied: ¡°Answering back the emperor, the empress, she is in the back hall?¡± Back Hall? In broad daylight, why she hasn¡¯t got up yet? Even if she hasn¡¯t got up yet, even if she was still in the back hall, why do these people panic and tremble? Meng Zhangling said: ¡°The emperor, it seems that my sister is not very convenient today, so let¡¯s go to Ruyi Pce.¡± The emperor shook his head: ¡°Since we are here, how can we go back now? Go, let¡¯s go to the back hall. I want to see what is the empress is doing.¡± Su Chun didn¡¯t expect that the emperor, who had never set foot in Qingan Pce, would suddenlye at this time. What more, the person standing next to him, was the person she hated the most. Chapter 867 - The scandal in Qingan Palace

Chapter 867: The scandal in Qingan Pce

Su Chun looked panicked and hurried forward: ¡°The emperor, the emperor, you, why are you here?¡± As she said, she gave Meng Zhangling a bad look. The emperor frowned his eyebrows when he saw the look on her face. Where did her demeanor as an empress go to? ¡°Why? In my harem, I have to tell you before Ie?¡± Su Chun busily said: ¡°This empress didn¡¯t mean that. This empress just¡ª¡± The emperor immediately interrupted her: ¡°No need to exin, I know it in my heart.¡± As he said, his eyes fell on the closed door in the hall. Two pce maids and two eunuchs were kneeling at the door. The pce maids looked pale and panicked. There seemed to be some noiseing from the hall. The emperor asked: ¡°Is there anyone in the room?¡± Su Chun was shocked and quickly replied, ¡°No no, this empress is right in front of you. How can there be people in the room? The emperor, please let¡¯s move to the front hall.¡± The emperor snorted: ¡°What are we going to do in the front hall? I haven¡¯t entered your bedroom for a long time. Why? You don¡¯t want to let me in?¡± Su Chun was so scared that her hands trembled. She quickly replied: ¡°No, no, no, the emperor, this empress has no such intention. This empress is just¡ª¡± The emperor interrupted her again, ¡°Get out of the way!¡± How could Su Chun be willing? She cannot let the emperor see the situation inside. ¡°The emperor, you can¡¯t¡ª¡± She stood in front of the emperor. However, the emperor pushed her away before she could finish her words. The more he was not allowed to enter, the more he believed there was something wrong. The Empress immediately got up to drag the emperor away. Meng Zhangling immediately winked at the eunuch next to him. The eunuch immediately stopped the empress. When the eunuch, who was on the empress side, saw this, he stood up to help his master. The emperor immediately shouted: ¡± Who is your master? You¡¯re going against me!¡± The eunuchs immediately knelt on the floor. He was trembling in fright. He no longer dares to move. Meng Zhangling knew what was going on inside, so naturally, she wouldn¡¯t follow it up. How could she watch this kind of thing? The emperor strode inside the room. The empress wanted to follow, but couldn¡¯t push away the eunuch who was standing in front of her. She could only cry in anxiousness. She suddenly had a n in mind. She rolled her eyes and fell back. The pce maid shouted: ¡°Not good, the empress fainted.¡± The emperor paused, then looked back at the empress, who was lying in the arms of the pce maid, then coldly said: ¡°If you faint, you faint. Just call the imperial doctor to see her.¡± After speaking, he continued to walk forward. The closer he got to the sleeping hall, the clearer the voice from inside be. Hisplexion immediately turned ck. Even though he knew what was going on inside, he kicked open the carved door of the pce and strode inside. After passing through the heavy curtains, he walked to the bed where he had slept before. He looked at the familiar face with a selfless and excited expression. That person didn¡¯t even notice that he was standing here. There was more than one pce maid in the bed. One of them passed out with blood flowing down her white thighs, full of bruises. She looked very miserable. The other pce maid was still being toss madly by him. The pce maid was biting a cloth towel in her mouth, as tears constantly streaming down her eyes. She looked in so much pain. The emperor wanted to step forward and p him in the face: ¡°Beast, what are you doing?¡± The emperor roared, but Chu Feng didn¡¯t seem to hear it. He didn¡¯t even look at him. He just kept doing his business. The emperor was not a fool. What else did he had never seen this life? Even if he hasn¡¯t seen it, he has heard of it. Chu Feng¡¯s current appearance clearly showing that he was under the influence of medicine. Chapter 868: - The scandal in Qingan Palace (2)

Chapter 868: The scandal in Qingan Pce (2)

He was a dignified prince, but he was drugged in the pce? Unexpectedly, there was such kind of drug in the Empress¡¯s pce? If this matter spreads out, wouldn¡¯t the people in the worldugh at him for not ruling the family strictly? He cannot govern his family, but he wanted to govern the country? The Emperor waved his sleeve and walked out of the bedroom, then said to Su Chun, who was sitting paralyzed on the floor: ¡°What an Empress, what a prince. I¡¯m afraid you have forgotten who this Chu Pce belongs to, and who is the master of the back pce? Isn¡¯t it?¡± The Empress¡¯s face was full of tears: ¡°The emperor, please listen to this empress. It is undeniable that Feng¡¯er is at fault. But it¡¯s because of Bai Zhi. That slut, Bai Zhi, drugged Feng¡¯er. She deliberately harmed Feng¡¯er. She colluded with Meng Zhangling. They want to harm this empress and Feng¡¯er!¡± The emperor¡¯s heart slightly sank. He knew Su Chun¡¯s temperament. She was not stupid enough to let her son make such a mistake in the pce. The emperor turned his head and looked at Meng Zhangling. Concubine Shu was indeed a little abnormal today. She never paid attention to the affairs of the harem. Why did she invite him here today? When Meng Zhangling saw the emperor¡¯s questioning gaze, her heart slightly turned cold. But she immediately lowered her eyes and said in a low voice: ¡°The emperor, this concubine indeed deliberately lead the emperor toe here. That is because the empress and Prince Xiao are doing something despicable. Just like what the emperor said, this pce belongs to the emperor. The harem also belongs to the emperor. The emperor is the master here. So this concubine doesn¡¯t want the emperor to be deceived.¡± ¡°The emperor, Miss Bai indeede to Qingan Pce, but that¡¯s because the empress sent someone to invite her. Miss Bai didn¡¯te on her own ord.¡± The emperor heard the two argue that he was not sure for a while. Bai Zhi was Dongfang Mu¡¯s granddaughter and Chu Yan¡¯s fianc¨¦e. If she did this to help Chu Yan, it would make sense. But when did she get involved with Concubine Shu? Is it because of the Meng family? Could it be that even the Meng family was now part of Chu Yan¡¯s faction? He was not interested that the Meng Family became part of Chu Yan¡¯s faction. His throne will originally be passed to Chu Yan, but not now. Why are they so impatient? The emperor had a sullen face, his eyes kept turned back and forth on Concubine Shu and the empress. No one knew what he was thinking. But Concubine Shu¡¯s heart was getting colder and colder. The emperor¡¯s eyes were very cold. He had never looked at her with such cold eyes before. It seems that he doesn¡¯t believe her. Or maybe, he didn¡¯t want to believe her. She was just deceiving herself. In the end, the emperor only believed what he wanted to believe. The emperor¡¯s love was weak, she had known it a long time ago. ¡°You don¡¯t need to talk about this anymore. You will keep your mouth shut. If I hear half a word of rumors about it, I will only ask the two of you.¡± Su Chun breathed a sigh of relief. But she also knew that now something like this happened, she and Chu Feng would be on the bad side of the emperor. After working so hard for so long, all her painstaking effort would end up in vain today? When the emperor walked away, Su Chun slowly got up with the help of the pce maid. The pce maid next to her patted the dust and folds on her body. ¡°The empress finally got up. After all, the emperor is gone, who will still she show her kneeling appearance?¡± Su Chun raised her hand to p Meng Zhangling. The eunuch beside Meng Changling hurried came forward and was pped instead of his master. Meng Zhangling looked at the empress without batting an eye. Her eyes were as cold as ice. ¡°The temper of the empress is still the same as before, it hasn¡¯t changed a bit!¡± Meng Zhangling looked at the empress in front of her and slightly sighed: ¡°Unfortunately, I, Meng Zhangling has changed. I am no longer the Meng Zhangling I used to be.¡± Chapter 869 - The scandal in Qingan Palace (3)

Chapter 869: The scandal in Qingan Pce (3)

The Empress said angrily: ¡°Who do you think you are? You dare to say such things in front of this empress?¡± Meng Zhangling shrugged her shoulders and said, ¡°I¡¯m really nothing topared to the Empress. But, Empress, you really should tell Prince Xiao to take things easy. Maybe the next time, the emperor will probably not be so magnanimous.¡± At this moment, the door of the sleeping hall suddenly opened. Chu Feng rushed out naked, his eyes were red like blood. When he saw the pce maid standing at the door, he immediately rushed forward. Su Chun¡¯splexion was pale. Meng Zhangling smiled coldly, her eyes were full of mockery: ¡°The empress, this concubine will retire.¡± Who can think of it? That His Royal Highness, Prince Xiao, a dignified prince will look like this now? Like devil came out of hell. It can be seen that this medicine was so powerful. It was hard to imagine, that if someone as weak as Bai Zhi was caught by this medicine, what would be the consequences will be? * After Chu Yan returned from the city defense camp, he went directly to the pce and reported to his father. After talking about the business, the emperor let him stay alone in the imperial study room. The emperor looked at Chu Yan with scorching eyes: ¡°Yan¡¯er, I will make you the crown prince, do you agree?¡± Chu Yan didn¡¯t know what his father meant. Is he asking whether he wants to be the crown prince or not? If he says he doesn¡¯t want to, would he let him not be the crown prince? ¡°This son will agree to the arrangement of Imperial Father.¡± He said quietly. In his heart, he didn¡¯t want to be the crown prince or an emperor. But right now, if he wanted to protect himself and the people important to him, he had to keep going up. The emperor frowned slightly and asked, ¡°I remember you said before, that you didn¡¯t want to be the crown prince. Why have you changed your mind now?¡± Chu Yan raised his eyes to look at Emperor. In his eyes, he saw some emotions that he had never seen before. ¡°This son wants to live up to his father¡¯s expectations.¡± ¡°Really? If so, it¡¯s fine!¡± He sighed, looked at Chu Yan, and said again: ¡°Yan¡¯er, in any case, Feng¡¯er is your brother. Although brothers killing each other aremon in the imperial family, I hope that you and Feng¡¯er can be well. You are both my sons. My flesh and blood. I don¡¯t want you to turn against each other.¡± Chu Yan didn¡¯t understand what his father meant when he said these words to him. In regards to treating brother as an enemy, wasn¡¯t it always Chu Feng? ¡°Father, this son has never done anything to be sorry for his brother, but this son will not let himself be bullied. This son will fight back.¡± The emperor¡¯s face immediately sank, his voice became colder: ¡°So, you let Bai Zhi drugged Feng¡¯er? It hurt him¡ª¡± Even him couldn¡¯t say such words. ¡°Causing him to do such a scandal in Qing¡¯an Pce.¡± Chu Yan¡¯s expression became sharp: ¡°What did you say? What drug? What scandal? What happened?¡± Looking at Chu Yan¡¯s appearance, it seemed that he didn¡¯t know this. Could it be that he misunderstood? The emperor said, ¡°Today, the empress called Bai Zhi to Qingan Pce. After Bai Zhi left, your fourth brother went crazy and was poisoned. She acted recklessly in the pce. Concubine Shu led me to see. Isn¡¯t this all your arrangement?¡± Chu Yan almost burst in anger: ¡°Imperial Father, in your heart, this son is such kind of person?¡± He was disappointed, so he turned away angrily. Chu Yan rushed all the way to the Imperial Hospital. He happened to meet Bai Zhi who hade out of the Imperial Hospital. He rushed forward, grabbed her by the arms, and looked up and down: ¡°How are you? Are you okay?¡± When he asked this, his voice slightly trembled. Chapter 870 - Breaking in Chapter 870: Breaking in Bai Zhi pursed her lips and smiled. Dimples appeared on her cheeks, which looked cute: ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m really fine. They want to hurt me, but they hurt themselves.¡± When Chu Yan confirmed that she was okay, he nodded and turned to leave. Bai Zhi quickly stopped him: ¡°Where are you going?¡± Chu Yan suppressed the anger in his eyes and said warmly: ¡°It¡¯s okay, you go back to the house first, and I will look for youter.¡± After that, he strode away, full of anger. As if every step he took, the ground would be cracked by his anger. Bai Zhi didn¡¯t chase after him, nor did she persuade him to calm down. She silently watched his departing back. She knew what he was going to do. Just like when she was in Huangtuo Vige and was hit with a board. On the same day, he went to the government office, hit the county magistrate with a board, and burned the warehouse. He had already swallowed his angerst time, but the same thing happened again today. With his temper, how can he endure it? Well then, just let him go, he, as the prince and as God of War, if he can¡¯t even speak for his own woman, how miserable he must be? * Chu Yan was rushing into the Qingan Pce. When the eunuch saw him like this, he hurriedly came forward to stop him, but how could they stop a martial artist like Chu Yan? He kicked the people who stopped him along the way one by one. Seeing this, the eunuch inside the hall hurriedly closed the door and put the wooden bolt. Chu Yan first kicked the pce gate with a colorful phoenix engraved on it until it fell apart. Kicking the eunuch outside didn¡¯t make so much noise, but when he kicked the gate. Half of the harem could hear it. The cries of the eunuchs and pce maids were mixed. The patrolling pce guards immediately got attracted to it. Seeing that it was Chu Yan, the pce guard also looked embarrassed. He wanted to stop him, but he didn¡¯t dare to offend Prince Jin. Especially Prince Jin was now full of anger. When the gate was smashed, Chu Yan strode in and went straight to the main hall where the empress was. Su Chun had a terrible headache. She was leaning back in the chair while the pce maid was massaging her temples for her. When he heard a noise outside, she got so scared that she hurriedly let a pce maid look at what was going on. After looking outside, the pce maid came back and reported: ¡°Niangniang, it¡¯s not good, it¡¯s Prince Jin.¡± Su Chun¡¯s face slightly changed: Prince Jin? What is he doing here? What is the noise all about?¡± The pce maid said anxiously: ¡°Prince Jin was smashing the gate. He has already smashed the gate, and now, he is about toe in.¡± Su Chun¡¯s heart trembled. Chu Yan didn¡¯t have much contact with her, so he didn¡¯t know what kind of person he was. She thought he would be no different from other princes. She didn¡¯t expect Chu Yan would dare to smash the gate of Qing¡¯an Pce just for a woman! A loud noise sounded outside once again. The pce maid almost cry in anxiousness: ¡°Niangniang, what should we do? The gate has been broken, he ising, he ising in.¡± Su Chun also panicked. But in the end, she was the empress, she was not as simple as the pce maid: ¡°It¡¯s fine. If it broke, then it broke. What about it if hees in? This empress is the dignified empress, his imperial mother. How dare he treat this empress like this?¡± As he spoke, Chu Yan¡¯s tall figure had appeared at the entrance of the hall. He lifted his foot and kicked the pair of hollow carved doors. The entire carved door crashed down. Su Chun stood up in fright. When he saw the group of pce guards behind Chu Yan, she immediately screamed: ¡°Guards, take him away¡ªwhat are you doing in a daze? Didn¡¯t you see he is trying to kill this empress?¡± When the two pce guards heard the empress¡¯s words, they took a step forward to rush in. Chu Yan nced back at them and said with cold eyes: ¡°I see who dares!¡± Chapter 871 - I am the empress!

Chapter 871: I am the empress!

The two pce guards quickly stepped back and bowed down their heads. They didn¡¯t even have the courage to look at Prince Jin. Chu Yan walked inside. Wherever he passed, he smashed whatever he saw. Whether it was porcin or jade. Whether it was valuable or treasured by the empress. Whether it was calligraphy or painting on the wall, tables, or chairs, he smashed everything. Nothing was saved. The entire main hall was smashed to pieces. The gorgeous Qingan Pce turned into a waste field in an instant. Su Chun was so scared that she almost fainted. She shrank in a corner, not daring to move. She was afraid that after Chu Yan smashed everything, he would suddenly fly to her. After smashing things, the anger in Chu Yan¡¯s anger slightly eased. He then walked in front of Su Chun. He stared at her sharply as if he wanted to cut her skin and flesh. ¡°What do you want to do? What do you think you¡¯re doing? Don¡¯t forget, you are just a prince, I am an empress, I am the empress!¡± ¡°So what?¡± The cold voice squeezed out between his teeth. If she were not the empress, she would be a dead body now. ¡°Do you still know that you are the empress? The mother of a dignified country, even in her own pce, can do such a nasty thing? You still have the face to im to be the empress? Are you worthy? Are you worthy to sit of the empress? ¡± Su Chun was both shocked and angry. Her body trembled as she said: ¡°I¡¯m not worthy? I don¡¯t deserve it, so who deserves it, your mother? Your mother is just a lowly and humble pce maid. She is not even worthy of my shoes.¡± There was a fire of anger bursting in Chu Yan¡¯s eyes. He nced at a coppermp stand next to the empress and flicked his finger. Strong wind hit the coppermp and it fell on the empress¡¯s body, which made her fell on the floor, causing her head to bleed. The pce maid screamed: ¡°Murderer, someone, someonee!¡± Prince Jin didn¡¯t go out, no one dared toe in, Chu Yan said to the flustered pce maid: ¡°When she wakes up, you tell her that if there is another time, she will not only end up like this.¡± Chu Yan then turned and left. Only then the pce guards dared toe in and check the aftermath. The inside was already in ruins, and the empress was lying on the floor with a bleeding head. This matter soon spread in the Ruyi Pce, the Imperial Study Room, in the whole pce. It even reached Dongfang Mu¡¯s ears, who was about to enter the pce to talk to Bai Zhi. There was joy andughter in the Ruyi Pce, while the imperial study room was gloomy. The emperor murmured to himself, ¡°How can Yan¡¯er be so angry? For a woman, he lost his sense of measure? Or, did he deliberately do this to show that this matter has nothing to do with him?¡± Seeing this, the head eunuch next to him pondered for a while and said to the emperor: ¡°The emperor, since the two princes have made mistakes, if you want to punish people, you should punish both of them. If you don¡¯t want to punish, you shouldn¡¯t punish any of them to be fair.¡± The emperor did not say a word. He was in a panic. These two were the two sons he valued very much. One was drugged in the pce and did such a ridiculous thing. While the other smashed the empress¡¯s pce and wounded the empress. If this spreads outside, who knows how many people willugh at him. He can¡¯t even manage his family, so how can he manage the country? ¡°Gu Li, you said, is this enchanting poison given to Prince Xiao came from Bai Zhi?¡± Gu Li took a nce at the emperor and then asked: ¡°The emperor, do you want to listen to the truth or lies?¡± The emperor gave him an angry look: ¡°Nonsense, of course, I want to hear the truth. Who wants to listen to lies?¡± Chapter 872 - Qingaan Palace

Chapter 872: Qingaan Pce

Gu Li sighed and said: ¡°The emperor, Miss Bai is the granddaughter of Master Dongfang and the fianc¨¦e of Prince Jin. It is said that she has learned superb medical skills and can cure incurable diseases. A girl like her is extremely smart. I really can¡¯t figure out why would she drugged Prince Xiao in the empress¡¯s pce.¡± ¡°Furthermore, with her medical skills, even if she wants to drugged people, it¡¯s impossible to drugged someone like this, where people can easily point her out. Wouldn¡¯t it be equivalent to digging her own grave? Prince Xiao is a prince. What is the crime of murdering the prince? Wouldn¡¯t she know this?¡± Seeing the emperor frowning and being silent, Gu Li continued to say: ¡°The emperor, in fact, if you want to know the ins and outs of this matter. It¡¯s not difficult at all. You can call a few people over for questioning, and you¡¯ll know the answer soon.¡± Gu Li couldn¡¯t figure it out. Why does the emperor refuse to see the clear facts? The facts were clearly in front of him. Why does he pretend he cannot see the fact before his eyes? The emperor raised his eyes and looked at Gu Li with doubt: ¡°Since when did you be Prince Jin¡¯s person?¡± Gu Li was startled, and then busily kowtowed on the floor: ¡°The emperor, this old ve has always been the emperor¡¯s person.¡± The emperor frowned his eyebrows and looked at the trembling Gu Li, who was kneeling. His heart was furious. Even if he was not from Prince Jin, how could he say those words to him? When did he be confused? How could he not understand it? ¡°Okay, retreat!¡± The emperor didn¡¯t want to see him anymore. A young eunuch came in and waited for the emperor to speak. ¡°You look at me, what¡¯s your name?¡± The emperor asked. The eunuch busily replied: ¡°Answering back the emperor, this ve is Cheng Guang.¡± The emperor nodded and asked, ¡°Cheng Guang, have you heard about Qingan Pce?¡± Cheng Guang nodded: ¡± Answering back the emperor, this ve heard about it.¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± The emperor asked. Cheng Guang was taken aback, he looked at the eyes of the emperor and said: ¡°What does this ve, think? This ve doesn¡¯t understand.¡± The emperor became impatient at this time, and said in a deep voice: ¡°Prince Jin smashed Qingan Pce, how do you think I should punish him?¡± Cheng Guang quickly kowtowed as he trembled with fear: ¡°The emperor, the emperor, this ve doesn¡¯t understand this. Please forgive this ve, your majesty.¡± Just kidding, why would he dare to say a word about it? He was not in the position to say anything. Besides, who knows what the emperor would like to hear? Does he want to protect Prince Jin? Or does he want to demote him? Once he makes a mistake, the consequences would be unimaginable. When the emperor saw the eunuch like this, he immediately lost interest. He waved his hand and said: ¡°You go out and let Gu Lie in.¡± After a while, Gu Li came in again, stood on the side respectfully, and didn¡¯t say anything. This time, the emperor couldn¡¯t bear it and took the initiative to ask Gu Li: ¡°You said before that if I want to know the ins and outs of this matter, I only need to let a few peoplee and ask questions, right?¡± Gu Li nodded his head: ¡°Yes, a few people from the Qingaan Pce, the imperial doctors of the Imperial Hospital, and a few people from the Ruyi Pce, should be questioned.¡± The emperor said: ¡°Alright I will leave this matter to you. You look for the people, I will ask them.¡± When Gu Li retired, he immediately went out with two little eunuchs. When Guli came back, he brought two pce maids from the Qingaan Pce, two pce maids from the Ruyi Pce, and as well as Imperial Doctor Zhang and Imperial Doctor Zhong from the Imperial Hospital. The emperor asked them to separate them into a group for interrogations. The pce maid and the Mama of the Qing¡¯an Pce were first left behind. ¡°Speak, did Bai Zhi went to Qingan Pce on her own, or did the empress invited her?¡± The emperor looked and stared at them coldly. The pce maid trembled as she replied: ¡°Yes, it was Miss Bai who came by herself. She said she wanted to check the empress¡¯s pulse.¡± The emperor looked at the silent Mama and asked: ¡°Why don¡¯t you speak?¡± Chapter 873 - Reply

Chapter 873: Reply

In the end, the Mama was old, and she ate more rice than the young pce maid. She naturally knew that this matter was important. If she said the wrong thing, she might lose her head. She said while trembling: ¡°Answering back the emperor, this old ve only knows that Miss Bai came to Qingan Pce today, I don¡¯t know whether she came by herself or was invited by the empress.¡± The emperor frowned. The two pce maids had a different answer. He looked at the young pcedy, when she heard the old mama¡¯s answer, her face suddenly paled and she looked like she wanted to say something. The emperor asked the young pcedy again: ¡°Are you sure that Bai Zhi came to Qingan Pce by herself? Which eunuch passed the message? Could you distinguish it?¡± The pcedy was so scared that her back was covered with sweat. She anxiously replied: ¡± Answering back the emperor, this ve remembered it wrong. This ve thought Miss Bai came by herself. This ve didn¡¯t really know how Miss Bai came. ¡° Is this a confession? The emperor was not stupid, how can he not understand the key point? He pped the royal table with his palm and said angrily: ¡°Don¡¯t you still want to tell the truth? If you dare to lie to me, I will let your blood spill.¡± The two were almost paralyzed in fright. The Old Mama said: ¡°The emperor, the emperor, this old ve was not in the front hall at the time, this old ve¡ª¡± Before the Old Mama finished speaking, the emperor raised his hand and called the guards: ¡°Beat them for me!¡± At this age, how could an olddy like her withstand the beating of such a strong young man? She was overwhelmed. She gritted her teeth and said: ¡°The emperor, please calm down your anger. This old ve will say it, this old ve will say it¡ª¡° The emperor raised his hand and motioned to the guard to retreat, ¡°Speak!¡± The Old Mama kowtowed to the emperor and said: ¡°Answering back the emperor, Miss Bai was called to the Qing¡¯an Pce by the empress. Miss Bai was in the imperial hospital and treating of Princess Qianfang at that time.¡± The emperor frowned his eyebrows: ¡°So, Bai Zhi didn¡¯t know in advance that the empress will invite her to Qingan Pce today?¡± The Old Mama shook her head: ¡°This old ve doesn¡¯t know, this old ve only knows this.¡± The emperor turned his head to look at the pce maid and asked: ¡°You are serving in the hall?¡± The pce maid trembled: ¡°Answering back the emperor, yes, this ve is serving in the hall.¡± What was going on in Qingan Pce today? The pce maid thought that since the old Mama told the truth if she won¡¯t answer honestly, she might end up dead. After all, the harem belongs to the emperor. The empress was superior, but she was not as superior as the emperor. Thinking of this, she made a decision and said to the emperor: ¡°Answering back the emperor, this ve serve the tea in the hall. When Miss Bai arrives, the empress gives her a seat. Miss Bai said that the cushion was too thick and soft, and she refused to sit. Later, Prince Xiao came, and the seat that was originally prepared for Miss Bai was taken by Prince Xiao.¡± The emperor¡¯s face turned ck, but keep staring at the pce maid: ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°Later, Prince Xiao lost his mind. Miss Bai was about to leave, but the empress refused to let her go and asked this ve to catch her. Prince Xiao walked closed to Miss Bai, then Miss Bai stabbed the prince with a golden hairpin.¡± Having said all those things, what else does the emperor do not understand? This was clearly Su Chun¡¯s doing, wanting to catch Bai Zhi. But as a result, she harmed her son. Before he suspected Chu Yan. Chu Yan was shocked and disappointed. No wonder he rushed into Qingan Pce and vent his anger. He was wrong, but he was also wrong. How can he believe someone like Su Chun? To protect one son, he hurt his other son. This was the second time, oh no, this was already the third time! Will Chu Yan forgive him again? As a father, what should he do? Chapter 874 - Reasons

Chapter 874: Reasons

¡°Come, take them away. You don¡¯t have to send them back to Qingan Pce.¡± The Old Mama and the pce maid breathed a sigh of relief. If they will be sent back to Qingan Pce, they will die. Even if they were put in prison, they still have a chance to live. It would be better if they will be demoted to theundry bureau to do hardbor. After dragging away the pce maid and old mama, Gu Li called in the pce maid and old mama from the Ruyi Pce. These two obviously seemed to be calmer than the ones dragged away before. Although they were scared, they were not too scared. The emperor asked: ¡°Why does Imperial Concubine Shu know what is happening in Qingan Pce today?¡± The Old Mama replied: ¡°Answering back the emperor, today, Imperial Concubine Shu watering the flowers in the pce as she did in the past. Suddenly, Imperial Doctor Xu of the Imperial Hospital came to see her with important matters.¡± ¡°Imperial Concubine Shu let him enter the pce. Imperial Doctor Xu said that Miss Bai was invited to Qing¡¯an Pce by the Empress. Miss Bai wanted Imperial Doctor Xu to ask for help from Prince Jin, but Prince Jin was not in the pce. Imperial Doctor Xu was afraid of her getting in an ident, so he asked Imperial Concubine Shu to save her.¡± The emperor asked again: ¡°How did Imperial Doctor Xu know that Imperial Concubine Shu will be willing to help?¡± The Old Mama replied: ¡°Last time, Miss Bai almost had an ident in Qingan Pce, it was Imperial Concubine Shu who helped her. Miss Bai knew the young master of the Meng Family, and also saved the Madam of the Meng Family not long ago.¡± The Emperor frowned. ¡°Last time she almost had an ident at Qingan Pce? What do you mean by that? Speak clearly.¡± The Old Mama became more rxed. What she said was true, so she was naturally calm: ¡°Answering back the emperor, on the 7th day of the month, the Empress Dowager summoned Miss Bai to enter the pce to check her pulse, and then she let Miss Bai go to Qingan Pce, and then Miss Bai hurriedly ran away. When she arrived outside Ruyi Pce, her dress was wet and looked embarrassed. She begged Imperial Concubine Shu to help her. The Imperial Concubine was soft-hearted and considering her friendship with Miss Dongfang, she gave her change of clothes and sent someone to send her back to the house.¡± The Emperor¡¯s hand on his knee squeezed as he said while gritting his teeth: ¡°Why didn¡¯t Imperial Concubine Shu report this matter?¡± The Old Mama said again: ¡°Miss Bai and the Imperial Concubine are afraid that if the emperor knows about this, it will hurt the peace of the harem and hurt the rtionship between Prince Xiao and his majesty. Miss Bai is also worried about Prince Jin, otherwise¡ª¡± The Old Mama didn¡¯t finish her words, but how could the emperor not understand it? With Chu Yan¡¯s temperament, how could he endure such a shame? It turned out that Su Chun had started a long time ago. The emperor looked at the pce maid who was kneeling next to the old mama and asked: ¡°I remember, you are the one who apanied Imperial Concubine Shu to the Imperial Study to find me today!¡± ¡°Answering back the emperor, it is this ve!¡± The emperor asked: ¡°Did Imperial Concubine Shu came to me on her own ord or was she encouraged by others?¡± The pce maid shook her head: ¡°This ve doesn¡¯t know.¡± She doesn¡¯t know. She was not present when Imperial Concubine Shu talked with Bai Zhi. The emperor asked the old mama: ¡°Do you know?¡± The Old Mama shook her head: ¡°This old ve doesn¡¯t know.¡± The emperor waved his hand and said: ¡°Retreat!¡± When the two left, Gu Li called Imperial Doctor Zhang and Imperial Doctor Zhong. The emperor asked Imperial Doctor Zhang and Imperial Doctor Zhong: ¡°Bai Zhi entered the pce today to treat Princess Qianfang, but why did she go to Qingan Pce again?¡± Imperial Doctor Zhong busily replied: ¡°Answering back the emperor, Miss Bai was discussing prescription with us, when suddenly, a eunuch in Qingan Pce came to pass a message, saying that the empress wanted her to go to Qingan Pce to have a chat. Miss Bai immediately went after.¡± The Emperor asked again: ¡°Since it¡¯s just to have a chat, why did Imperial Doctor Xu go to Imperial Concubine Shu¡¯s pce for help?¡± Imperial Doctor Zhang and Imperial Doctor Zhong were not too clear about this matter, so they simply exined the situation at that time. The emperor was not stupid. After listening to these words, what else can¡¯t he understand? No matter how selfishly he wanted to protect people, he can¡¯t any reason. Chapter 875 - Pretending to be deaf and dumb

Chapter 875: Pretending to be deaf and dumb

After everyone was gone, the emperor sat in the imperial dragon chair for a long while, then suddenly asked Gu Li, who was adding tea to him: ¡°What do you think I should do?¡± Gu Li has served the emperor for many years and knows his temperament. Prince Jin was the emperor¡¯s sessor to the throne, and Prince Jin has never disappointed the emperor. He did a good job. He has both civil and military skills, political integrity, and ability. He also has numerous military contributions. Hundreds of civil and military officials have no objection to him. Many ordinary citizens admired him. Prince Jin was indeed the best candidate for the heir to the throne. On the other hand, unlike Prince Jin who lived outside the pce since he was a child, Prince Xiao grew up in the pce. He grew up receiving the favor and the heart of the emperor. The emperor really loved this son. Therefore, even knowing that the sudden disappearance of Prince Jin was inseparable from Prince Xiao, the emperor became angry, but still suppressed the matter. And regardless of the matter of the Jin Country¡¯s envoy. It was obvious that Prince Xiao wanted to frame Prince Jin, but the emperor pretended to be deaf and dumb, which already made Prince Jin very dissatisfied. Plus this time... ... Gu Li said: ¡°The emperor, this old ve doesn¡¯t understand any major national affairs. This old ve only knows that if Prince Jin and Master Dongfang didn¡¯t see you take action, I¡¯m afraid it will affect his majesty.¡± The emperor closed his eyes and refused to speak. Gu Li thought for a while and then said: ¡°The emperor, although Prince Xiao was wrong in this matter, he was not the mastermind, you can ignore him. But if the empress is not punished, I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult to exin this matter to Prince Jin and Master Dongfang.¡± The emperor suddenly opened his eyes and said angrily: ¡°Exin? What to exin? I am the emperor. Whatever I do, why should I exin to them?¡± Gu Li held the teapot in silence and withdrew. He knew that even though the emperor had a sharp tongue, he would do it in the end. As long as it will not affect his son, everything can be easily said and done. Not long after, the emperor made a decree to deprive the empress of controlling the harem, and she was not allowed to get outside the Qingan Pce without the emperor¡¯s order. This news soon reached Dongfang Mu¡¯s ears. However, it still didn¡¯t dispel his anger. Those people repeatedly designed his granddaughter. Do they think that he was now old and useless? The next day in the pce hall, a dozen ministers joined forces and brought out matters of Prince Xiao, from political to trivial matters. The emperor lost his face. He couldn¡¯t help but re at the civil and military officials coldly. His heart was filled with anger. Do these people want to rebel? He has severely punished the empress, was it still not enough? They still want him to punish Chu Feng? Prince Jin said that he was sick and would not go to court. Dongfang Mu also refused to enter the pce. What do they mean by this? Are they trying to put pressure on him? * Bai Zhi originally wanted to go out and enter the pce, but was stopped by Dongfang Mu: ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± Bai Zhi was puzzled: ¡°Why?¡± ¡°What is the pce, haven¡¯t you seen it yet? What are you going to do there?¡± Dongfang Mu was furious. Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°With you and Hu Feng here, what am I afraid of? Besides, isn¡¯t the empress confined?¡± The empress was confined and she was far in the Imperial Hospital. Imperial Concubine Shu would also help her. There was nothing to worry about. Dongfang Mu shook his head: ¡°You are too naive. She is the empress. She has been in the harem for many years. Do you think she has no means toe back? So what if she is confined, do you think because of this she cannot do anything? What more, the Empress Dowager is on her side, have you forgotten about it? I don¡¯t know what trouble is waiting for you in the pce if you go there. Don¡¯t forget, I have a different surname from them. If something happens to you in the pce, do you think I can go there right away?¡± Chapter 876 - Never leave

Chapter 876: Never leave

Bai Zhi said: ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m going to see the princess. If I don¡¯t go, who will treat her illness? Do you just want to watch such a lovely girl be disabled?¡± Dongfang Mu coldly snorted: ¡°Isn¡¯t the emperor determined to protect Chu Feng? Then just let it go. You have suffered so much because of this son of him. Why do you still want to treat the princess?¡± ¡°I am willing to treat the princess, so grandpa, let me go. If I don¡¯t go, my conscience will not be at ease.¡± At this time, a servant came to report that Prince Jin was here. When the two walked out of the hall, they saw Hu Feng strode towards them. Hu Feng said: ¡°I will apany her into the pce, and I¡¯ll never leave her alone.¡± Dongfang Mu¡¯s tight face rxed a bit after hearing it: ¡°Okay, with your words, I¡¯ll let Zhi¡¯er go this time. If she suffers in the pce again, even if you feel wronged, I will take her back to Qiyun Mountain right away.¡± Hu Feng knew that his master never joked around, so he busily said: ¡°Master, if you take her away, then you have to take me too.¡± Dongfang Mu squinted at him and snorted coldly, ¡°You have legs, why should I take you with me?¡± After speaking, both the master and the apprenticeughed, and most of their anger disappeared. ¡°Are you done? Can I go to the pce now?¡± s, being cared for by these two men, she doesn¡¯t know if she should be happy or not... ... * In Xiao Wangfu When Chu Feng woke up, he felt weak and sore. Hey on the bed with his eyes open. It took him a long time to remember what happened yesterday. The wound on his shoulder was still aching, he clearly remembered that Bai Zhi pierced him with a golden hairpin. Because he was... ... He sat up suddenly, ¡°Come here!¡± The little eunuch outside quickly entered the room: ¡°Your Highness!¡± ¡°Yesterday, what did this prince do at Qingan Pce?¡± The little eunuch lowered his head and didn¡¯t speak in fright. ¡°Speak!¡± The little eunuch sighed deeply in his heart and then said about what happened yesterday. ¡°So, the woman I abused is not Bai Zhi?¡± The little eunuch shook his head: ¡°No, Miss Bai before his highnesspletely went mad. She was picked up by the master of Ruyi Pce.¡± After hearing this, Chu Feng was relieved. It was not her, it was good that it was not her. He doesn¡¯t want to do something like that to her. Otherwise, she would hate him for the rest of her life, right? The empress mother was too much. How can she give such a strong medicine to a little girl like Bai Zhi? The little eunuch looked up and opened his mouth several times, but then swallowed the words he wanted to say. ¡°If you have something to say, just say it, what are you hesitating about?¡± When Chu Feng got out of bed, and a maidservant immediately came forward to help him dress. The little eunuch said, ¡°His Royal Highness, the empress has been confined in her pce.¡± Chu Feng was taken aback: ¡°What are you talking about? How could the empress be confined?¡± The little eunuch narrated all the things that happened. It was a wonderful plot, which was more exciting than the y in the opera. His Imperial Father knew what happened and Chu Yan also smashed the Qing¡¯an Pce. In just one day, so many things happened. What should he do now? After such an event, what would those officials who supported him in the court do? ¡°What about this prince? What did father decide to do with this prince?¡± The little eunuch shook his head: ¡°The Empress has sent a letter, saying that a dozen ministersin about his highness this morning, but the emperor didn¡¯t fulfill it. The Empress said his highness should keep a low profile for a while and don¡¯t offend the emperor again.¡± Chapter 877 - A cheap life

Chapter 877: A cheap life

Chu Feng sat back on the bed and felt a splitting headache. He can¡¯t just sit still and wait to die, absolutely can¡¯t! * In Changyuan Houfu Pei Xiachen knelt and cried outside Pei Qinghan¡¯s sleeping quarters: ¡°Father, please, let my mother go. She is going to die if this continues. Father, please. This daughter will kowtow to you if you want, just please let my mother go.¡± While Pei Xiachen was crying outside, Pei Qinghan was not feeling well inside. Since separation, he has been ill. He hasn¡¯t gotten out of bed for many days. He has just made some improvement today. He originally nned to go out for a walk in the courtyard. But before he got dressed, he heard Pei Xiachen¡¯s crying. He was in a bad mood immediately. Every time he thought of Song Hexiang, he feels sick in his heart. Thinking of the fact that he has been manipted and yed by her over the years, he even has the impulse of choking her to death with his own hands. Let her go? How could he let her go? The happiness that was originally in his hands was all broken by Song Hexiang. The woman he loved most, was hurt by him because of Song Hexiang, and almost died in his hands. And their daughter has lived a miserable life since she was born, while Song Hexiang¡¯s daughter has upied her ce and enjoyed the glory for 12 years. With that said, even if she offered her cheap life, how could it be worth it? Pei Qinghan opened the door and stood there, while stared at his previous favorite daughter with disgust. Pei Xiachen rushed forward and grabbed her father¡¯s trouser: ¡°Father, this daughter begs you. Please let go of my mother, just think of her serving you for so many years¡ª¡± ¡°Shut up, if you plead for her again, I will confine you with her!¡± Pei Qinghan shouted sharply, which made Pei Xiachen immediately closed her mouth in fright. She stared at her father with eyes wide-eyed. Where was the father she was familiar with? Pei Qinghan went past by her and walked into the yard. Today¡¯s weather was good. The sun was shining brightly. But even if he stood under the sun, it can¡¯t warm his heart. The cold temperature under his soles made him shiver in cold. Upon seeing this, the servant, who was waiting on the side, hurriedly took a robe and put it on him: ¡°Houye, although the sun is out, the weather is still very cold.¡± Pei Qinghan suddenly thought of Pei Xiachen who kept crying in front of his door. He couldn¡¯t help but frown and asked: ¡°Is Song Hexiang really going to die?¡± The servant shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know, no one has reported. Pei Qinghan was silent for a moment, then suddenly said: ¡°Let¡¯s go and see.¡± He couldn¡¯t tell what kind of psychology it was. But he wanted to see how miserable Song Hexiang was. No matter how miserable it was, she deserved it. The two women guarding at the wood house were sitting and chatting while eating melon seeds. When they saw their mastering, they immediately got up and knelt in fright. The melon seeds in their hands scattered on the ground. Pei Qinghan didn¡¯t even look at them and just waved his hand: ¡°Open the door!¡± The woman quickly got up and opened the door. As soon as the door was opened, an inexplicable scent came out. The woman said: ¡°Houye, don¡¯t go in. The smell inside is too unpleasant. Let here out and wait for the smell to dissipate before going in again.¡± Pei Qinghan frowned and stood outside the door, but didn¡¯t make a sound. Song Hexiang, whose eyes were closed, immediately opened her eyes when she heard the sound. Then she quickly fixed her hair and tidy up the clothes on her body. Although Pei Qinghan didn¡¯t have her in his heart, there was only one Pei Qinghan in her heart. Since the first time she saw Pei Qinghan, she always had him in her heart. This was the biggest reason why she was determined to kill Dongfang Wan. Chapter 878 - Where is the wicked midwife?

Chapter 878: Where is the wicked midwife?

If Pei Qinghan doesn¡¯t give up on Dongfang Wan¡¯er, he would never look at her even once. Therefore, she took the risk and did such a thing. Even she herself didn¡¯t expect that things would go so smoothly. Not long after, she got everything she wanted. She got Pei Qinghan¡¯s favor. Her status in the Houfu became high. She and Pei Qinghan had a child. Also, she had the prosperous and wealthy life she always wanted. Everything came too easy. It was so easy for her that she gradually began to be proud and forget what identity she used to be. Once she lost Pei Qinghan¡¯s favor, she would have nothing. Just like now! When Pei Qinghan came in, there was only Song Hexiang in the room. He couldn¡¯t help but frown and asked: ¡°Where is the wicked midwife?¡± The woman outside hurriedly said, ¡°The old midwife had a serious illness a few days ago, and was left with one breath. Seeing that she will not survive, the housekeeper asked her family to pick her up.¡± Pei Qinghan nodded his head. The housekeeper seemed to have mentioned this. He was groggy at the time, so he didn¡¯t ask more. Since he wouldn¡¯t live long, then it was alright. That midwife was not the main culprit. Only then did Pei Qinghan looked at Song Hexiang. Song Hexiang knelt in front of him and looked at him affectionately with tearful eyes. Although her hair was messy, it didn¡¯t look dirty, and her clothes were newly changed. Behind her, there was also thick cotton and a tray with leftover meals. It seems that her meals were not bad at all. No wonder herplexion was almost the same as before. She doesn¡¯t look haggard from being locked up here. ¡°It seems that you gave birth to a good daughter. She gave you a lot of things.¡± Song Hexiang knelt two steps further, narrowing the distance between her and Pei Qinghan, then showed a pitiful look: ¡°Houye, this concubine knows that she is wrong. This concubine hasmitted a great mistake. Although Houye punished me, I didn¡¯t haveined in my heart. But Houye, this concubine has been following you all these years and has always been single-minded. In my eyes and my heart, there is only Houye. If Houye no longer wants me, I might as well die now. There is no reason to live anymore.¡± Pei Qinghan took two steps backward as his heart felt in pain more and more: ¡°My Wan¡¯er, she was also single-minded to me at the beginning. She gave birth to a child for me. After a day and night of pain, she finally gave birth to our child. But you, you poisonous woman, you said those irresponsible remarks in front of me, which hurt my heart¡ª¡± He choked. Whenever he thought about the things of that year, his guiltpletely overwhelmed him. His heartache made it difficult for him to breathe. Song Hexiang¡¯s heart also hurt. She didn¡¯t expect that Pei Qinghan, who had hated Dongfang Wan for more than 10 years, actually really didn¡¯t hate her. But because he loved too deeply, his hatred became too deep. Now that the misunderstanding was solved. How much he hated Dongfang Wan that time, he hated Song Hexiang even more. Not because he suffered, but simply because of hate. ¡°Come, send this wicked woman to the Zhuangzi. She will nevere back.¡± Pei Qinghan said in a cold voice. And without looking at Song Hexiang again, he turned around and left. Song Hexiang rushed forward and hugged his leg tightly: ¡°No, no, Houye, I can¡¯t live without you, and I can¡¯t live without Chen¡¯er. Houye, please, I have given birth to Chen¡¯er. So please spare me this time, I am going to apologize to madam. I will kowtow to her and ask for her forgiveness. I will beg her toe back. As long as you don¡¯t drive me away, I¡¯m willing to do anything. I¡¯ll be her maid, I¡¯ll wash her feet with water, and let her beat or scold me.¡± Chapter 879 - Just a dream Chapter 879: Just a dream Pei Qinghan kicked her away and angrily said: ¡°It¡¯s toote, it¡¯s toote!¡± He almost roared when he said: ¡°I and her have already divorced. She is not the Madam of Changyuan Houfu anymore. Now, are you satisfied? Are you? Isn¡¯t this exactly what you expected?¡± Song Hexiang stared nkly at Pei Qinghan, who seemed to be mad, only the words ¡®he and Dongfang Wan were now divorced¡¯ echoed in her ears. This news was what she had always wanted to hear before. But now that she heard of it, she felt a thorn embedding in her heart. Because she knew that she will never get another chance again. Pei Qinghan left and took away thest touch of warmth around her, took away all her hopes. This man was her everything. All her feelings were devoted to him, without him. She doesn¡¯t know how to continue to live. When the door of the firewood room closed, Song Hexiang slowly unfastened the belt around her waist and looked up at the beam on top of her head that was as thick as her waist. * In theundry room Bai Zhenzhu looked at her swelling hands. There were wounds on her joints, which were painful and itchy. She didn¡¯t even have time to scratch it. From time to time, someone will urge her to work. Once her movements slowed down, she will be smashed with a stick. In this smallundry room, in just 10 days, she suffered the hardship she had never experience in her life and suffered the abuse she had never suffered before. At this moment, she couldn¡¯t help but thought of the goodness of her life in Huangtuo Vige, and also the goodness of her parents. In Huangtuo Vige, during winter in the northwest, her mother never let her touch cold water, saying that it¡¯s not good for girls because they will have a hard time getting pregnant. At that time, she thought it was only natural, she didn¡¯t feel any joy about it. At the same time, Bai Zhi and Zhao Lan had to go to the riverside to wash their clothes no matter how cold the surroundings were. No matter how cold they were, the mother and daughter did the work at home. At that time, she couldn¡¯t understand why Zhao Lan wants to stay and be cattle and horse for the Bai Family. Only until this moment, she understood that all the glory and wealth were nothing but a splitting moment. No matter how painful and tiring it was, only when you live with your family was worth it. In this life, will she still have a chance to see her parents again? ¡°Hey, Bai Zhenzhu, what are you doing? Come over here and dry these clothes soon.¡± The Laundry Housekeeper called her once again. Bai Zhenzhu lifted her foot and walked towards the housekeeper. She didn¡¯t see the soap powder box underneath her feet, so she stepped on it and slipped. She crawled up in a daze and went in the wrong direction. She walked towards the reservoir and fell on the side. The edge of the reservoir was made of stone. When her head hit on it, blood immediately flowed. Blood slid from her forehead to her cheek. Bai Zhenzhu fainted, but nobody knew about it. She had a dream. When she opened her eyes, she went back to Huangtuo Vige. She returned to the past where she was with her parents. Her father and mother treated her well just like before, leaving her all the delicious food and nice clothes. Bai Zhi and Zhao Lan were doing all the work at home. They don¡¯t have to worry about food and clothes, and they have a worry-free life. She hopes that all this was true and has never changed. She hoped that all the things she experienced in the capital were just a dream. A dream that will disappear as long as she woke up. However, when she opened her eyes, the gloomy room, the sour and moldy quilt, and Mrs. Liu¡¯s annoying face appeared in front of her. It was a dream, just a dream! Chapter 880 - I’m a widow

Chapter 880: I¡¯m a widow

¡°You¡¯re awake, if you don¡¯t wake up, they will throw you out. By then, you will be dead.¡± Although Mrs. Liu doesn¡¯t like Bai Zhenzhu, in the final analysis, she was a lot closer with herpared to the people in the Houfu, who bullied her all day long. Bai Zhenzhu felt that there was nofortable ce on her body. Especially on her forehead, which seemed to be cut by a knife. It hurts so bad. When she touched it, she felt something sticky on her face: ¡°What the hell is this?¡± She hurriedly sat up and asked Mrs. Liu in surprise. Mrs. Liu nced at her and said coldly: ¡°Why are you making a fuss? You injured your face. This is the medicine I finally got for you. If it weren¡¯t for me, your face might still be bleeding.¡± This was not false. Mrs. Liu did spend a lot of time getting these medicines for her. Thinking of Bai Zhenzhu¡¯s condition at that time, the blood that flows on her face looked terrifying. However, the people in theundry room didn¡¯t care about her. They didn¡¯t even look at her. Bai Zhenzhu was terrified: ¡°My face, what¡¯s wrong with my face?¡± Mrs. Liu sighed and said, ¡°Your face is badly hurt. Even with this medicine, I¡¯m afraid it will leave scars.¡± Seeing Bai Zhenzhu crying, Mrs. Liu added: ¡°Now that we have fallen into this kind of ce, what does it matter if you have a scar on our face? Just stay alive. What else are you thinking? Is it possible that you still want to marry? Don¡¯t forget, you and I are both ves who sell themselves here. As long as Houye will not release you, you cannot leave here.¡± Bai Zhenzhu cried more miserably. She was originally a girl from a good family. Although she was not rich, she can live with ease. If she were not greedy for wealth, how could she end up like this? If she listened to her mother and waited obediently at home, her mother would find a suitable marriage for her? Why would she suffer like this? The more she thought about it, the more she felt that life in Huangtuo Vige was really good. Hearing her cry, Mrs. Liu was a little annoyed, so she scolded her: ¡°Cry, cry, cry, cry. You only cry all day long. What¡¯s the use of crying? Everything hase to an end, what else can we do?¡± Bai Zhenzhu cried and shouted: ¡°I want to go home, I miss my mother. I me you all, if it weren¡¯t for you, how could I have today?¡± Mrs. Liu sneered: ¡°me us? When Houye went to our house, he asked about Bai Zhi¡¯s situation, who came out pretending to be her? Did we ask you toe out? Did we push you out?¡± Did they force her to Huantou Vige? This was her own choice. Now that things ended up like this, who can she me? ¡°In the end, it should be med on you. If it weren¡¯t for you, why would our familye to the capital? I was expecting to enjoy a few years of prosperity, but now I am a widow. I have two sons, one is dead, and the other one is pouring oilmps for others. Why is my life so bitter¨C¡± While talking, Mrs. Liu also cried and pped her thigh and the bed. She almost fell on the ground when she rolled on the bed. * In the Meng Family Mansion. Meng Nan looked at the porcin bottle in his hand, only two pills remain. After taking the pills, Madam Meng looked up and saw the look on Meng Nan¡¯s face: ¡°Why are you in a daze? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Meng Nan shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± The maidservant on the side couldn¡¯t take it, so she said: ¡°Madam, gongzi is worried.¡± Madam Meng wondered: ¡°Well, what are you worried about?¡± The maidservant looked at the porcin bottle held by their young master and said: ¡°The medicine is only enough for Madam to take for two days. Miss Bai was pissed off by youst time. Gongzi is embarrassed to go to Miss Bai and ask her for medicine.¡± Chapter 881 - Miss Bai is Prince Jin’s fiancee Chapter 881: Miss Bai is Prince Jin¡¯s fiancee Madam Meng frowned immediately and said unhappily: ¡°Could it be that she is the only one in the world who can make this medicine? Can¡¯t it be bought anywhere else?¡± Meng Nan handed the porcin bottle to the maidservant¡¯s hand and sighed: ¡°Mother, don¡¯t you understand yet? Only she can cure your disease, no one else can do it.¡± Madam Meng snorted coldly: ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. You immediately send someone to see Imperial Doctor Zhang. Didn¡¯t you hear that the bedridden brother of Imperial Doctor Zhang has the same disease as me? I heard that his brother has recovered a lot. If he can cure his brother, naturally, and he can also cure me. It doesn¡¯t matter how much it cost, you go to him.¡± Meng Nan¡¯s face sank: ¡°Mother, is this something that can be solved by spending money? Imperial Doctor Zhang dered that there is no cure for you before Bai Zhi came. Otherwise, why would I invite Bai Zhi toe?¡± Madam Meng wanted to say more, but at this time someone came to report that Imperial Doctor Zhang was here. Madam Meng smiled and said, ¡°Speaking of it, here hees. I will ask him personally today whether he can cure my disease.¡± While talking, Imperial Doctor Zhang was brought in by the servant. Madam Meng was sitting by the table with a goodplexion and good spirits. Imperial Doctor Zhang smiled and said, ¡°Madam Meng seems to be recovering well!¡± Madam Meng didn¡¯t beat around the bush and asked directly: ¡°Do you have this medicine I¡¯m taking?¡± Imperial Doctor Zhang nodded: ¡°I¡¯m here to deliver the medicine.¡± He turned around and took out tworge porcin bottles from the medicine box his medicine boy was carrying and then handed them to Meng Nan: ¡°Meng Gongzi, here are the medicines worth a month. I¡¯lle back next month to deliver the medicine.¡± Meng Nan was overjoyed: ¡°Do you really have the hypoglycemic medicine?¡± Imperial Doctor Zhang smiled lightly: ¡°Of course, it¡¯s the same as what Madam Meng had eaten before.¡± Madam Meng immediately said: ¡°Look, what did I say? My disease cannot only be cured by that girl surnamed Bai. Imperial Doctor Zhang is an imperial physician, so how could he not be able to cure my disease? You guys are simply cheated by that girl. You are not allowed to interact with her in the future.¡± Imperial Doctor Zhang¡¯s face immediately sank. He said with frowned eyebrows: ¡°Madam, there are some things that I shouldn¡¯t say. But Madam, you are too mean, Miss Bai has done nothing wrong. You have no qualifications and no reason to treat her like this.¡± Madam Meng¡¯s eyes widened, she didn¡¯t expect that the gentle Imperia Doctor Zhang would talk to her like this, because of that damn Bai Zhi. ¡°She cheated my son, why can¡¯t I say anything to her?¡± Madam Meng said angrily. Imperial Doctor Zhang coldly snorted: ¡°I don¡¯t know what madam is saying. Miss Bai is Master Dongfang¡¯s granddaughter and Prince Jin¡¯s fiancee. Why would she cheat Meng Gongzi? I really can¡¯t figure it out.¡± Madam Meng was taken aback. What did he say? That girl was Dongfang Mu¡¯s granddaughter? And Prince Jin¡¯s fiancee? This, what is going on? Wasn¡¯t she a little mountain vige girl? Madam Meng swept her eyes to see Meng Nan. Meng Nan frowned and didn¡¯t say anything. He obviously knew the matter but didn¡¯t tell her. At this time, Imperial Doctor Zhang said again: ¡°There is one more thing. I didn¡¯t want to talk about it. This is something that Miss Bai asked me to do. But now that I have already said this, I don¡¯t want to say more.¡± He pointed to the medicine bottles in Meng Nan¡¯s hand and said: ¡°This medicine is not made by me. Although Miss Bai gave me the prescription and taught me how to make this medicine, I am dull and not proficient.¡± Seeing Madam Meng¡¯s eyes widened again, her eyes full of disbelief, he said again: ¡°Yes, this medicine is made by Miss Bai.¡± Chapter 882 - Hope Chapter 882: Hope Imperial Doctor Zhang said: ¡°These medicine and the medicine you have taken before are the same. She stayed upte to refine these medicines. But because she is worried that you will not take these medicines, she asked me to bring them here and put them under my name. In this world, where can you find as selfless as Miss Bai? Why should as selfless as her should bear all these insults?¡± Imperial Doctor Zhang has always been gentle and polite. If not because he was angry, he would never speak like this? What more, the other party was a sickdy. Meng Nan was full of guilt. He felt like his heart was being stabbed with needles. It was because of him that his mother became angry with Bai Zhi. Bai Zhi did nothing wrong. ¡°Imperial Doctor Zhang, thank you very much.¡± Meng Nan cupped his hands and thanked Imperial Doctor Zhang with shame. Imperial Doctor Zhang sighed, said nothing, and turned away. Madam Meng looked at her son nkly: ¡°Is what he said is true?¡± Meng Nan nodded his head: ¡°Every word is true!¡± ¡°She, she is really Dongfang Mu¡¯s granddaughter, the eldest youngdy of Changyuan Houfu?¡± Meng Nan said: ¡°She is Dongfang Mu¡¯s granddaughter, but she is no longer the eldestdy of Changyuan Houfu. Changyuan Houye and her mother already separated. She lives with her mother in Dongfang Mansion.¡± Madam Meng still couldn¡¯t recover from the shock. She had always thought that Bai Zhi wanted to climb their Meng family, so she traveled all the way to the capital to seduce her son and climb into the position of the young madam of the Meng Family. Imperial Doctor Zhang¡¯s words just now were like a p in her face, making her cheek ache in pain. After all, it¡¯s not that people want to climb up her son, it is her son who wants to climb up from their family, but can¡¯t. Meng Nan cupped his hands to her mother: ¡°Mother, this son begs you. No matter where you meet Bai Zhi in the future, please be nice to her. She not only saved your life but also saved my life. She is not only the girl I like in my heart. He is also the benefactor of our Meng family.¡± Madam Meng stared at her son nkly. She watched him paid big respect, turned around with bowing head in despair, and left with his lonely back. When did her graceful and elegant son be like this? * After three days of acupuncture treatment, Princess Qianfang¡¯s legs no longer hurt. She can now move freely, but she still can¡¯t support her body to stand. ¡°Miss Bai, when will my leg be healed?¡± Princess Qianfang asked Bai Zhi who was pulling the needle. Bai Zhi looked at her sideways and smiled slightly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your leg is slowly recovering. You will soon recover.¡± Princess Qianfang nodded, looked at Bai Zhi, and opened her mouth several times. ¡°Do you have something to say?¡± Bai Zhi took the needle and sat beside her. Princess Qianfang bit her lip with a tangled expression. She didn¡¯t know whether to say this or not. After all, she and Miss Bai didn¡¯t know each other for a long time. There were only two of them in the room. Jin¡¯er went out to fetch water and has not returned. Seeing that she was still silent, Bai Zhi stopped asking. If she wanted to, she would naturally. Just when Bai Zhi packed up her things and was about to turn to leave, Princess Qianfang grabbed her hand: ¡°Miss Bai, I, I have something to say to you.¡± Bai Zhi sat down next to her and asked: ¡°Princess, just speak up if you have something to say.¡± Princess Qianfang nced at the closed door. When she confirmed no one wasing outside, she said in a low voice, ¡°I have something to ask Miss Bai for help, I hope that Miss Bai will not refuse.¡± Bai Zhi raised an eyebrow: ¡°I can help, but it depends on what the princess¡¯s request is.¡± Princess Qianfang closed her eyes with a desperate look on her face, clutched Bai Zhi¡¯s arm, and said anxiously: ¡°You must help me, I can only pin my hope on you now.¡± Chapter 883 - Did he touChapter you? Chapter 883: Did he touch you? Bai Zhi didn¡¯t speak, she simply looked at her silently. Princess Qianfang swallowed a mouthful of saliva and then said: ¡°Brother Lang and I agreed to meet at the Lantern Festival after the New Year. He said that he will wait for me in the capital, and take me away with him.¡± Bai Zhi was slightly surprised: ¡°You want to run away with him?¡± Runaway with someone who hated her father? Is she joking? Princess Qianfang nodded her head: ¡°Yes, I want to elope with him. As long as I can be with him, I would rather not be a princess. As long as I can be with him, I am willing to do anything.¡± ¡°But now¡ª¡± She swept her eyes at Princess Qianfang¡¯s legs. Princess Qianfang said with a sad looked on the face: ¡°Yes, my legs are inconvenient now. I also don¡¯t have any news about my elder brother. I can¡¯t go now, nor can I run away with him at this time.¡± ¡°So, what do you want me to do for you?¡± This was the point. Princess Qianfang looked up and stared at her with her beautiful eyes: ¡°Miss Bai, you help me pass a message to him. Tell him to wait until my legs are healed, and when my eldest brotheres back, I can go with him at ease.¡± Bai Zhi looked at the innocent and kind youngdy in front of her. Some words were too cruel, she really didn¡¯t want to say it, but if she didn¡¯t say it, would it harm her? Bai Zhi sighed, ¡°Princess, I remember you said that your father killed his whole family and he is the only survivor. Do you think that at this moment, there is no hatred in his heart?¡± Princess Qianfang nodded: ¡°I¡¯m sure. Brother Lang told me personally. He said that as long as he can be with me, he doesn¡¯t care about anything and can put down everything. And I, I am willing to give up my identity as the princess, just to be with him, and travel all around the world.¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°Princess, the human heart isplicated, and it can¡¯t be described in just a few words. Why don¡¯t you think about it? Since your elder brother tried his best to save his life, he naturally has deep feelings for him, but why did he stop you from meeting him? ¡± Princess Qianfang frowned. She hadn¡¯t thought about it, except that the eldest brother didn¡¯t want her to associate with the son of the traitor. At this time, this idea seemed untenable. If the eldest brother would not allow her to associate with the son of the traitor, why did the elder brother meet him privately? Bai Zhi said again: ¡°People will change. Even innocent and kind-hearted people, after a drastic event, will have a change of heart. Princess, you should listen to your elder brother.¡± Bai Zhi even suspected that the attack on the envoy has something to do with Brother Lang. Otherwise, why would he travel all the way to Chu Country? Bai Zhi thought of another thing, and immediately asked Princess Qianfang: ¡°Did you ever meet your brother on the day you were attacked in Jinyang City?¡± Princess Qianfang blushed quietly and nodded: ¡°Yes, he came to me in the morning and said these things to me.¡± Bai Zhi asked again: ¡°Did he touch you?¡± Princess Qianfang¡¯s cheeks became redder, but shook her head quickly: ¡°No.¡± Bai Zhi said sternly: ¡°This is very important, so don¡¯t lie. Is it true or not?¡± Princess Qianfang didn¡¯t understand what Bai Zhi meant, but when she saw the look on her face. She stopped lying and said, ¡°I slipped and sprained my foot. He supported me and hugged me back to the room. He didn¡¯t do anything else.¡± Bai Zhi asked urgently: ¡°When he hugged you, did you felt a tingling sensation in the back of your head and neck?¡± Princess Qianfang¡¯s eyes constricted and frowned her eyebrows: ¡°How do you know?¡± Bai Zhi sighed, ¡°Is it really there?¡± Princess Qianfang nodded: ¡°Yes, but it only for a second. It just hurt for a short while, and it doesn¡¯t hurt after that. Is there any problem with this?¡± Chapter 884 - Brother Lang Chapter 884: Brother Lang Bai Zhi said: ¡°The problem is very big. I guess, your Brother Lang must know medical skills.¡± Princess Qianfang nodded again: ¡°Yes, yes, he has good medical skills, but there are not many people who know this. How do you know?¡± ¡°I guess, princess, he didn¡¯t really want to elope with you. He also participated in the attack you encountered that night. Youra, I guess it has something to do with him.¡± Princess Qianfang was stunned, but then shook her head repeatedly: ¡°Impossible, this is absolutely impossible. He is my Brother Lang, he is Brother Lang, how could he¡ª¡± Speaking of this, she suddenly thought of something. That night, a ck-clothed masked man was fighting with his eldest brother. The ck-clothed masked man¡¯s skill was obviously lower than her eldest brother¡¯s. Her eldest brother was about to win and pulled out the mask of the cked-clothed man. After seeing the man¡¯s face, her eldest brother fell behind. But because her eldest brother had strong martial art skills, he once again regained the upper hand. Her eldest brother obviously had many opportunities to kill the man, but he didn¡¯t do it. When the ck-clothed man saw that he couldn¡¯t win, he attacked her instead. To save her, her eldest brother was stabbed by the man, and she passed out. She didn¡¯t know what happened next. She vaguely remembered that before shepletely fainted, she saw the cked-clothed man walked in front of her. She saw a pair of familiar, but also strange eyes. Those eyes were cold and sharp as if wanted to kill people. She thought she was wrong. But after thinking about it, she had a cold sweat. ¡°It seems you have thought of something.¡± Bai Zhi said in a light tone. Princess Qianfang¡¯s body trembled constantly: ¡°Impossible, impossible, he clearly said, he clearly said that he is willing to put down all the hatred for me, and go far away with me.¡± Bai Zhi didn¡¯t know how tofort her, so she only gently patted her shoulder and silently apanied her. Suddenly, Princess Qianfang raised her face full of tears. She clutched Bai Zhi¡¯s hand tightly and cried: ¡°I beg you, you help me find him. You look for him and ask why? What is wrong? I don¡¯t believe that he could do something like this. It must be a misunderstanding. Yes, it must be a misunderstanding.¡± Bai Zhi said: ¡°Even if you don¡¯t say it, I will go to him. I guess, your eldest brother was not injured and ran away but was captured by him. To protect you, your eldest brother didn¡¯t even care about his life. How could he leave you behind and escape?¡± Princess Qianfang nodded: ¡°Yes, my eldest brother is definitely not someone who will escape. He is definitely not that kind of person, but you say that Brother Lang captured my eldest brother? I don¡¯t believe it. He and my eldest brother are the best brothers.¡± ¡°All of your Brother Lang¡¯s rtives were killed by your father. If you were him, what will you do?¡± Bai Zhi asked. Princess Qianfang was stunned. She didn¡¯t know how to answer, she only knew that if someone killed her mother and eldest brother, then she would try her best to find that person. * When Bai Zhi came out of the consulting room, it was already noon. Hu Feng was waiting outside the Imperial Hospital, sitting in a recliner chair under the sun and drinking tea. Seeing Bai Zhiing out, he immediately got up: ¡°You finallye out. If you didn¡¯te out, I was about to go in and catch people.¡± Bai Zhi¡¯s face looked dignified. She didn¡¯t even smile: ¡°Let¡¯s go back first, I have something to tell you.¡± The two left the pce and returned to the Dongfang Family Mansion. When they arrived, Bai Zhi repeated her guess. ¡°You mean, the missing prince was not actually missing, but was captured? And that person is the princess¡¯s friend?¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°That person, it very likely colludes with Chu Feng. For their own interest, they didn¡¯t hesitate to ignite the mes of war between the two countries. One wants to seize power and the other wants revenge.¡± Chapter 885 - There is no knowing what is in a man’s heart Chapter 885: There is no knowing what is in a man¡¯s heart Hu Feng was stunned: ¡°No wonder we can¡¯t find the whereabouts of the Prince of the Jin Country. What you said makes sense.¡± Bai Zhi then added: ¡°Tomorrow is the Lantern Festival. Princess Qianfang said that she had an agreement with her Brother Lang to elope on the Lantern Festival.¡± Hu Feng was puzzled: ¡°His goal has been achieved, why should he make such a promise to Princess Qianfang? What¡¯s the point of this?¡± Bai Zhi shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I guess this Brother Lang still needs to do something. Why don¡¯t we take the opportunity to meet him and find out the whereabouts of the prince?¡± ¡°Does Princess Qianfang say where they are going to meet?¡± Hu Feng asked. Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°She didn¡¯t say it, she didn¡¯t know it herself. It seems that this Brother Lang is very cautious.¡± ¡°Then how do we find him? The capital is so big, we haven¡¯t seen that person. It¡¯s not easy to find him in this vast sea of ??people.¡± Bai Zhi faintly smiled and put her mouth in Hu Feng¡¯s ear: ¡°I have an idea...¡± After listening to it, Hu Feng immediately shook his head: ¡°No way, it¡¯s not good. It¡¯s too dangerous. Who knows what kind of person this Brother Lang is? Maybe he is a murderous demon, and you don¡¯t know martial arts. If you pretend to be the princess, you will naturally meet him, it¡¯s too risky.¡± Bai Zhi said: ¡°Since he asked the princess to meet on the street, he definitely had no intention of killing her.¡± Hu Feng shook his head again: ¡°You can¡¯t say that. There is no knowing what is in a man¡¯s heart. Who knows what he is thinking? A man¡¯s family who has been destroyed must now have a dark and twisted heart. He only thinks about revenge. Why would he bother to think about morality?¡± ¡°Besides, you don¡¯t look like Princess Qianfang, you are shorter than her. As long as you are familiar with Princess Qianfang, you will definitely see through it at a nce. You will clearly die in this operation. I will never agree.¡± Bai Zhi said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have already thought about it. I will put on height-enhancing shoes and a drapery hat, and then we¡¯ll let Jin¡¯er follow. I will also learn the princess¡¯s mannerism. When that person sees Jin¡¯er, he will think I am the princess. He will show up himself for sure. You and the secret guards arranged by my grandfather will hide in the dark. So what is there for me to be afraid of?¡± Hu Feng still didn¡¯t agree: ¡°Do you think it will be that easy? That person can be so cruel to his fianc¨¦e. If he finds out that you are fake, you can die in the blink of an eye. Even if I stare in secret, I may not be able to rescue you in time.¡± Bai Zhi leaned close to him and shook his arm: ¡°Well, just this time, you let me go.¡± Hu Feng stared at Bai Zhi curiously. She had never begged him like this because of something. Is this matter really so important? Is it so important that she can even ignore her life? ¡°Zhi¡¯er, tell me the truth, why do you have to go? I don¡¯t believe it¡¯s simply because Princess Qianfang¡¯s requested it.¡± Bai Zhi sighed and said: ¡°I can¡¯t hide anything from you. Yes, I do have selfish intentions. Princess Qianfang¡¯s fiancee knows medicines, and he is very proficient. I have some questions to ask him.¡± This person must have learned The Mistaken Theory of Acupuncture Points. He mastered it pretty well. She guessed that he had another n to deal with Princess Qianfang. If no one in the Chu Country can cure Princess Qianfang¡¯s disease, then he will find a way to be recruited as the doctor to treat the princess. After that, he will do whatever he nned to do in the pce. Chapter 886 - Shennong’s Compendium of Materia Medica

Chapter 886: Shennong¡¯s Compendium of Materia Medica

But she couldn¡¯t guess what exactly he was going to do next. Will he cure the princess and implement his next n? Or let the princess die in the pce of Chu Country and provoke a war between the two countries? She didn¡¯t know, but it was cruel no matter which one it is. ¡°What are you asking him?¡± Hu Feng raised an eyebrow and looked at Bai Zhi with scorching eyes. Bai Zhi looked back at him. Her eyes were clear. She had a clear conscience: ¡°I want to ask him, if aside from using the nine-yin and nine-yang theory of acupuncture point, did he do something else which cause Princess Qianfang¡¯s pulse to be disordered.¡± Hu Feng asked: ¡°Princess Qianfang is awake now. Her legs are also recovering. Everything is developing in a good direction, why do you want to risk your life for this question?¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°Princess Qianfang looks good now, but in fact, there are many hidden dangers in her body. Her pulse is still unstable, which can cause great damage to her body. I suspect that Princess Qianfang has a strange disease. This strange disease is not inborn, but a man-made disease. I originally wanted to find the answer from the Strange Pulse Theory, but unfortunately, this book can¡¯t be found. Princess Qianfang¡¯s illness cannot be dyed for a long time. I must find the cure as soon as possible.¡± She was a doctor. If the patients under her hands have a chance to be cured, how can she just watch her patients suffer from the pain while doing nothing? The people in the Han Dynasty tried all the herbs and wrote ¡®Shennong¡¯s Compendium of Materia Medica¡¯. If they don¡¯t have the spirit to try everything, how could there be such an inheritance of traditional Chinese medicine? When she was in Xingxing Hospital, she also did a lot of things that others had never done before. Not to im credit and to be famous, but simply to do more for the patients. As a doctor, she simply wanted to do her duty. Hu Feng looked at her. He stared at her clear eyes and sighed deeply in his heart: ¡°Even if I don¡¯t let you go, you will go eventually, right?¡± Bai Zhi didn¡¯t make a sound, just looked at him. Hu Feng finally nodded: ¡°Okay, I promise you, but you also have to promise me one thing. No matter what, you must consider your safety first. You must never let yourself at risk or put yourself in danger.¡± After saying this, he felt that what he was talking about was nonsense. When she appeared there, it was tantamount to being in danger. Meeting such a devil, what good things could happen? He hates himself for being too soft. Why can¡¯t he be tough? When that dayes, why not just lock her up? But looking at such a pair of eyes, he couldn¡¯t refuse. Bai Zhi nodded: ¡°I will. Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not easy for me to live my life again. Besides, I have two mothers now, they are looking forward to me having a good life. If something happened to me, won¡¯t they be heartbroken?¡± Hu Feng raised an eyebrow: ¡°Do your two mothers only looking forward to it? How about me? What about my master? You have no conscience, in your heart, only your two mothers exist?¡± Bai Zhi gave Hu Feng a good beating: ¡°You, you know I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± Hu Feng grabbed her soft and boneless hand. This smooth and delicate touch grasped his heart. Looking at her pink lips, he felt that his throat was dry. An impulse suddenly came to his mind. He pulled her whole body into his arms, then lowered his head and kiss her pink lips. It was as sweet and soft as he imagined, making his whole body felt warm. Bai Zhi closed her eyes, she didn¡¯t know what posture she should do to cater to him. After all, she had no experience... ... Chapter 887 - Girl, grow up quickly Chapter 887: Girl, grow up quickly After a long while, Hu Feng finally let go of Bai Zhi¡¯s lips and pulled her head on his chest. Bai Zhi could hear his heartbeat clearly. It was beating fast. His chest was as strong as she imagined. A faint smell of soap powder entered her nose. He still doesn¡¯t like to use incense as before. The smell on his body was still so pure and natural, which was exactly the kind of smell she likes. Maybe because she likes him, so no matter what he likes, she also likes it. Hu Feng sighed and said with a deep and maic voice in her ears: ¡°Girl, grow up quickly.¡± Bai Zhi chuckled, ¡°No matter how much I want to grow up, I can¡¯t grow up overnight, right?¡± Hu Feng thought for a while: ¡°You are 13 right now, you will be 14 in September. You can get married at the age of 14.¡± Bai Zhiughed: ¡°Do you think your future wife is crazy? 14-years-old is not yet an adult. Everything can wait until I am 18!¡± Hu Feng hugged her tighter: ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. When you are 18, and I am 28.¡± The two didn¡¯t continue to talk andughed, Bai Zhi went inside. Hu Feng naturally went in with her. Dongfang Mu looked at his apprentice who came back with his granddaughter, his heart was happy, but he looked stern: ¡°Hey, you kid, do you live here? You run here every day, are you not afraid of people talking gossip?¡± Hu Feng smiled and said, ¡°Whoever loves to gossip, will gossip. Whoever doesn¡¯t care will not care. Anyway, I also don¡¯t care.¡± Dongfang Mu rolled his eyes, turned his head, and said to Bai Zhi: ¡°Are you tired? Hurry up and take a rest. Dinner will be ready in a while.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to see my mother, you guys talk first.¡± After she said that she left. She didn¡¯t dare to stay anymore. Hu Feng would definitely tell his grandpa about the Lantern Festival. ording to his grandfather¡¯s temperament, he would definitely not agree. If she stayed, she would be stared to death by her grandfather. It¡¯s better to slip away as soon as possible and let Hu Feng go to deal with him. Sure enough, Bai Zhi didn¡¯t leave for a while, and Dongfang Mu¡¯s roar came from the study room: ¡°No, absolutely not.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t agree.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. Neither you nor she is allowed to go out that day.¡± ¡°... ...¡± No one knows what Hu Feng did, but he made Dongfang Mu agreed. It¡¯s just during mealtime, Dongfang Mu didn¡¯t have a good face. He looked as if someone owed him millions of dors. * In the Lantern Festival Tonight must be the brightest night of the year in the capital. Beautiful and prosperousnterns were hanging up in the streets, alleys, shops, and households. Several markets in the capital were very lively. From the inner street up to the end of the street, all kinds ofnterns were hanging, and there was no gap. Bai Zhi, who was wearing Princess Qianfang¡¯s clothes and a drapery hat, was sitting in a wheelchair. There were two guards by her side, while Jin¡¯er was pushing the wheelchair. Since they decide to do a y, it¡¯s better to y with a full set. Since that Brother Lang came to the Chu Country, he must have contact with some people. And these people would not know the current situation of Princess Qianfang. If the healthy princess walks out, that Brother Lang may not necessarily believe it. Jin¡¯er was obviously a little nervous. Her eyes kept looking around. She was very familiar with Song Lang. As long as he appeared, she would definitely recognize him. But there were too many people on this street, they are almost pushed away by people. No matter how sharp their eyes were, they can¡¯t see all the people on the street. Bai Zhi patted her hand and motioned her to bow her head. Jin¡¯er bowed her head: ¡°What can I do for you, Miss?¡± Chapter 888 - Lantern guessing game

Chapter 888: Lantern guessing game

Bai Zhi said: ¡°You look suspicious. Act more natural. You don¡¯t need to look around. Just walk as you do on ordinary days. If he wants toe out, he will naturally appear in front of us.¡± Jin¡¯er nodded: ¡°I understand.¡± Jin¡¯er took a deep breath and tried to calm herself. In the past 2 days, the princess talked and cried to her many times. There were some things that a ve like her shouldn¡¯t say, but she still said it to the princess. She persuaded the princess not to associate with Song Lang anymore. Song Lang was no longer the former Song Lang. The princess was very sad, but what can she do? The princess begged her wholeheartedly, that whether her current situation or her brother¡¯s disappearance rted to Song Lang or not, they shouldn¡¯t do anything to him. Instead, she wanted to repay what her imperial father owed to the Song Family. Jin¡¯er sighed inside her heart. Their princess was too kind. She didn¡¯t know whether it was a good thing or a bad thing. ¡°There are a lot of people there, let¡¯s go and see.¡± Bai Zhi said to Jin¡¯er. Jin¡¯er pushed her close to the ce, but when the crowd saw that she was a girl in a wheelchair, they all walked away. They got to the front smoothly. When the boss saw a girl in a wheelchair, he hurriedly came forward with a fewnterns. Thenterns were of ordinary style, but there was a note hanging underneath of them. ¡°Girl, are you here to guess themp riddle? You can get a reward for guessing three correct answers.¡± The boss asked with a smile. Bai Zhi smiled and asked, ¡°What is the reward?¡± The boss pointed to the table at the back. There were three boxes on the table. The boxes were covered, so she couldn¡¯t see what was inside. ¡°Mysterious gift is just right to be used as a nice surprise. Slight present but weighty meaning¡±The boss smiled. Bai Zhi nced at themp, stretched out her hand and grabbed one casually, then ttened the note and looked at it carefully, only to see that it was written: When the moon set, the sun goes out. Guess what the word is. Jin¡¯er leaned forward to look and muttered to herself: ¡°When the moon sets, the sun goes out. Guess what word is it? What word?¡± Bai Zhi uttered these words twice, suddenly, her eyes lit up and then said with a smile: ¡°Could it be rouge?¡± The boss immediately nodded: ¡°Yes, it¡¯s rouge. Thedy guessed so fast, let¡¯s look at another one.¡± The boss immediately handed anothermp note to Bai Zhi¡¯s hand. ¡°Sweeping the ground with prestige, guess what word is it.¡± Bai Zhi raised an eyebrow and looked up at the boss. The boss looked at her with a smile. He has the same expression as before. She smiled lightly: ¡°Could it be tiger force?¡± The boss nodded immediately: ¡°It¡¯s tiger force. Thedy knows so much. If you guess another one, you will get a prize.¡± With that said, the boss gave her another note. This time, instead of removing it from thentern, he took it out of his sleeve and passed it straight. She took it and looked at it carefully. There were only four words written in it: The chimera was crying. It didn¡¯t say what to type, whether it was a word, a name, or something else. She thought for a while, looked up at the boss, and asked: ¡°Is it pearl powder?¡± The boss immediately pped his hands: ¡°Yes, the youngdy is really a talented girl. It is Pearl Powder. Come here, pleasee over here.¡± Jin¡¯er pushed Bai Zhi and followed behind the boss. They went close to the table where the boxes were ced. There were three boxes on the table. The boss asked Bai Zhi: ¡°There are three boxes that thedy could choose from. Thedy cannot exchange it once she chose.¡± Bai Zhi was not in a hurry to choose. She stared at the three boxes and looked at them carefully. The three boxes looked the same at first nce, but the differences could be found after a careful look. Chapter 889 - A hundred flowers bloom Chapter 889: A hundred flowers bloom Jin¡¯er also noticed something, so she quickly lowered her head and whispered a few words in Bai Zhi¡¯s ear. Bai Zhi pointed her finger to the box in the middle and said: ¡°This one.¡± The smile on the boss¡¯s face was even greater: ¡°The youngdy is not only smart but also has good eyesight. Bai Zhi didn¡¯t make a sound. She just kept staring at the box while it was being opened until a purse was taken out from the box. The moment the purse was taken out of the box, Jin¡¯er, who was beside her gasped for breath. She knew she was right. The boss then handed the purse to Bai Zhi: ¡°Miss, don¡¯t look down at this small purse, but it is full of love. Every stitch of it is made out of love.¡± Bai Zhi reached out and took it: ¡°Then, thank you, boss.¡± The purse was very light, there should be nothing in it but paper. Jin¡¯er pushed Bai Zhi away from the crowd and went to a rtively loose corner. She ordered the two guards toe forward to block her. Then Bai Zhi took something out of the purse. As she expected, it was a paper roll. At the same time, a faint scent came out of the purse. Bai Zhi immediately held her breath, tied the purse, and then took a Qingxin pill from her sleeve. What does this guy want to do? ¡°Miss, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± After unfolding the note, she read the written words: There is no danger in four-way No danger in four-way This four-way could be referred to the southeast and northwest. Adding the other four directions, there were six ways in total. It said there was no danger, which means he was sure that it was safe. Song Lang¡¯s medical skills were so good. If she thought about in medical point of view, these six ways, were they rted in medicine? Bai Zhi was not a native of the capital. She didn¡¯t know many things about it. While Jin¡¯er, it was her first time toe to the capital. She knew less than her. She said to Jin¡¯er: ¡°Call a guard over, I want to ask questions.¡± These two guards were arranged by Hu Feng. They were first-ss guards of the Jin Wangfu. She heard them speak a few words before. Judging from their ent, they should be from the capital. When the guard came over, Bai Zhi asked, ¡°How many drugstores do you know in the capital?¡± The guard quickly replied: ¡°I know a few, Yuanhe Medicine Hall, Tianfu Medicine Hall, Miaoren Medicine Hall, Luan Medicine Hall...¡± Bai Zhi immediately stopped: ¡°Luan Medicine Hall? Did you just say Luan Medicine Hall?¡± The guard nodded his head: ¡°Yes, there is Luan Medicine Hall in the capital, which was owned by the Guan family. The business is doing very well, and it is a well-known shop in the capital.¡± Bai Zhi asked: ¡°Do you know where this Luan Medicine Hall is?¡± The guard quickly nodded his head: ¡°I know, it¡¯s not far from here, it¡¯s on Yaowang Street. Yaowang Street is full of medicine shops.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to Yaowang Street and to that Luan Medicine Hall.¡± It was owned by the Guan family? Does this have a connection to the Mistaken Theory of Acupuncture Points she got from the Guan family? How did Song Lang know the Guan family? She didn¡¯t think someone like Master Guan would associate with the country¡¯s enemy. Compared with the busy street where thentern guessing games were being held, Yaowang Street was extremely deserted. Although there were colorfulnterns, there were no pedestrians on the road. Most of the medicine halls were closed. Luan Medicine Hall was no exception, their door was tightly closed. Hu Feng, who was hiding in the dark, frowned and muttered to himself: ¡°What is she going to do in the medicine hall? Is it possible that the person she is looking for is in the medicine hall?¡± The guard knocked on the door of Luan Medicine Hall. After a while, a voice came from inside: ¡°Who is it?¡± The guard said: ¡°My youngdy came from a long way and wanted to grab two sets of medicine.¡± The person inside asked: ¡°What is the name of your youngdy?¡± The guard said: ¡°A hundred flowers bloom, Fanghua Wanqian.¡± When the door was opened, an old man over half a hundred years old walked out of it, while holding antern in his hand. He took a nce at the guard with his triangr eyes, and then looked at the person behind. Chapter 890 - Song Lang Chapter 890: Song Lang The old man looked at Bai Zhi. Seeing her sitting in a wheelchair, he nodded his head and said: ¡°Come in!¡± The old man then turned around and walked inside. There were a few stone steps at the gate of Luan Medicine Hall. The guards had to carry the wheelchair. Bai Zhi, who was in the wheelchair, was brought to the medicine hall. Through the veil, she saw rows of medicine cabs. But there was no one behind the countertops where the shopkeeper and a few servants were supposed to be standing. After turning around, she saw a few square tables in the open space at the other end of the medicine hall. These should be used for guests to rest while waiting for medicine. On the square table in the middle, a man was sitting with his back facing her. The man has long ck hair half-draped and half-high tied with a simple white jade crown. Jin¡¯er only nced but she was sure that this figure was the Song Lang they were looking for. ¡°Shizi, the princess is here.¡± Song Lang put aside the teacup in his hand, but didn¡¯t turn around and simply said: ¡°You are not Qianfang.¡± Jin¡¯er¡¯s heartbeat suddenly missed a beat, she frowned and said, ¡°What does shizi mean?¡± Song Lang sneered: ¡°I am no longer a son of a noble house. Or are you reminding me not to forget of I used to be, and don¡¯t forget that bloody hatred?¡± Jin¡¯er busily replied: ¡°Jin¡¯er didn¡¯t mean that.¡± The man turned around. He swept his eyes towards Jin¡¯er, and in the end, he looked at thedy with a face covered with a veil: ¡°Jin¡¯er is still that Jin¡¯er, but unfortunately, the princess is not the princess.¡± Bai Zhi knew that her identity had been exposed, so there was no reason to hide. She knew that she would be exposed, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be so soon. She asked: ¡°How do you know that I am not a princess? Don¡¯t I look the same?¡± Through the veil, she could see a young man with a handsome face. She found it familiar. She seemed to have seen it somewhere, but she couldn¡¯t remember it for a while. Until the man got up and walked a few steps toward her. Seeing that his legs and feet seemed not very flexible, and his legs were stretched straight. She suddenly thought of someone. On the day that Bai Dazhu and Bai Dabao put pushed in the pond, she rescued a person in the ruined temple. The face of the person in front of him and the face of the person she saved perfectly coincided. Song Lang said: ¡°You look very simr, except for one thing.¡± Bai Zhi raised an eyebrow: ¡°Oh? I would like to hear the details.¡± Song Lang snorted and said: ¡°You are too smart. You are much smarter than Princess Qianfang. If she is the one who came today, she would not be able to find this ce until dawn, but you have found it in just less than an hour.¡± It turns out that being smart can make things go wrong. She just wanted to find him soon, so she didn¡¯t consider anything else. Song Lang stared at the person with a veil, trying to see the face behind it, but couldn¡¯t see clearly: ¡°You n to talk to me like this?¡± Song Lang said. Bai Zhi stood up from the wheelchair and looked at Song Lang through the veil: ¡°Since you know that I am not Princess Qianfang, you must also know that at this time the Luan Mecidine Hall is surrounded by my people.¡± Song Lang sneered: ¡°So what? I, Song Lang didn¡¯t kill or set fire, so what else can you do even after surrounding me?¡± Bai Zhi was not surprised that he would say such things. He was so calm, he had obviously paved the way for himself. ¡°Song Gongzi, Princess Qianfang has one heart and one mind for you. If it weren¡¯t for the inconvenience of legs and feet, she must be the one who hade today.¡± Song Lang said with a nk expression: ¡°I heard that it was a female doctor who cured Qianfang. Could it be you?¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°It¡¯s not me, it¡¯s Master Guan, the master of Luan Medicine Hall. You know him.¡± Song Lang immediately shook his head: ¡°Impossible, he doesn¡¯t know anything about medicine, nor he understands pharmacology. How could it be¡ª¡± Halfway through, he stopped talking, as a cold light appeared in his eyes: ¡°How dare you cheat me.¡± *Shizi ¨C address to a noble son. Chapter 891 - It’s her father who owes you, not her Chapter 891: It¡¯s her father who owes you, not her Bai Zhi sighed and said: ¡°I know that Master Guan is a good person. Although I don¡¯t know what his rtionship with you is, and even though you are now in Luan Medicine Hall, I still want to believe in Master Guan.¡± What happened in the Guan Family Mansion was still vivid in her mind. Master Guan doesn¡¯t look like a person with a bad heart. Song Lang said: ¡°My business has nothing to do with Guan Family. They don¡¯t know my true identity, or what am I doing in the capital.¡± He didn¡¯t understand why he had to exin so much to this youngdy. The youngdy in front of him will soon be a dead person. So why bother exining to her? Bai Zhi said: ¡°I am here today, for something else, I just want to know what poison did you used to Princess Qianfang.¡± When Jin¡¯er heard this, herplexion changed drastically, ¡°Wha, what? The princess was poisoned?¡± She looked at Bai Zhi in surprise. She had never heard Bai Zhi say it before. Song Lang sneered: ¡°Sure enough, you have some skills. However, you still a bitcking. After all, if you can identify what kind of poison it is, then you are really capable.¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°It¡¯s because of Princess Qianfang. Who would have thought that even though you have done evil, she still begged me to let you go? Are you worthy of her?¡± Song Lang¡¯splexion drastically changed as his eyes were filled with hatred: ¡°Am I worthy of her? Should I feel sorry for her? There are more than 200 people in my Song family. All of them were killed by her father. She owes me, not that I owe her.¡± ¡°It¡¯s her father who owes you, not her. Don¡¯t mix things up.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± Song Lang was furious. ¡°Of course there is a difference. His father did not ask her or ask for her consent when he made this decision. Her father is her father, she is her. You cannot love her, ignore her, and stay away from her. But you can¡¯t use her feelings for you and do her harm.¡± ¡°Because you say I can¡¯t, I shouldn¡¯t do it? Who do you think you are?¡± Song Lang didn¡¯t want to listen to her anymore. He took several needles out of nowhere. Bai Zhi had been guarding against Song Lan since the beginning. So she saw him moved his hand and took out long needles. Bai Zhi turned sideways to avoid the hidden needles. The two guards behind her immediately rushed forward. One stopped in front to protect her, while the other one fought with Song Lang. Song Lang was injured. His legs were not flexible. He could only fight with the guard head-on. He couldn¡¯t run away. The old man who had opened the door for Bai Zhi earlier, suddenly appeared in the hall again, holding two short knives in his hands. The des were slightly curved, and the hilt was engraved with totems, which was exactly the style of Jin Country¡¯s weapons. The guard guarding Bai Zhi fought with the old man. Bai Zhi fell into danger again. Jin¡¯er had learned some martial art skills, but she was nothingpared to the real masters. The old man¡¯s martial art skills were far above the guard, so after exchanging a dozen rounds, the guard was defeated and fell to the ground with serious injuries. The old man walked towards Bai Zhi step by step. At this time, Jin¡¯er also drew the short knife from her waist. But unfortunately, the short knife fell to the ground, without making a single move. With a wave of his hand, the old man knocked Jin¡¯er to the ground and brought a gust of wind, which opened the veil, revealing Bai Zhi¡¯s face hidden under it. Song Lang happened to look at her. Seeing that face and eyes, he immediately remembered the girl who treated his injuries in the ruined temple outside the city that night. Those eyes were almost the same as those eyes he had seen that night. They were bright and clear. The old man moved the sword in his hand to stabbed Bai Zhi. When Song Lang saw this scene, he wanted to shout to stop him. But suddenly, two ck shadow guards broke through the window. In a blink of an eye, they rushed towards the old man and saved the girl¡¯s life. Chapter 892 - Theory of Strange Pulse

Chapter 892: Theory of Strange Pulse Song Lang let out a sigh of relief. His defenses rxed for a while. The guard found an opportunity to attack and stabbed his left arm.

Song Lang let out a muffled snort. When the old man saw it, he immediately jumped towards him, kicked the guard away, and dragged Song Lang to escape. When they left, Song Lang turned his head and looked at those eyes again that was as bright as lights in the night. Those eyes were notparable to Princess Qianfang¡¯s eyes full of ecstasy, not gentler than his mother¡¯s eyes, but they were brighter, clearer, and idealistic. When the two fled from the rear window, the guards and the dark guards wanted to catch up, but Bai Zhi raised her hand: ¡°You don¡¯t have to chase, the prince is outside.¡± Hu Feng was lying in an ambush outside, waiting for the moment they escaped. With this, it would be easy to find out the ministers who were colluding with Song Lang and find out the whereabouts of the prince of Jin Country. Bai Zhi found nothing. Song Lang ran away before she gets the answer she wanted to know. She doesn¡¯t know if she will get any chance in the future. * The next morning, Hu Feng returned to Dongfang Family Mansion. As soon as he entered the door, he and Dongfang Mu talked in the study room in a low voice. When Bai Zhi received the news, she quickly went to Dongfang Mu¡¯s study room. The two finished their secret conversation, they were drinking tea with a smile. Bai Zhi rushed in and asked, ¡°How is it?¡± Hu Feng pretended to be stupid, ¡°About what?¡± Bai Zhi sat down beside him: ¡°Stop pretending, say it quickly.¡± Hu Fengughed, put down the teacup in his hand, and smiled: ¡°You guess it right. That guy really caught the Prince of Jin Country. He is in Qingfeng Vige. He also lived in that vige.¡± Dongfang Mu said: ¡°Qingfeng Vige belongs to Chu Feng. Not many people know about this. I also identally learned about it. This Chu Feng is too courageous. To fight for power, he dares to do anything.¡± Bai Zhi had long guessed that it was Chu Feng, but she was no evidence, so she couldn¡¯t say much. The situation was clear enough, there was nothing else to say. Bai Zhi asked another question: ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Dongfang Mu looked curious: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, you don¡¯t need to care about such things. Why do you ask so many questions? Why are you so concerned about this matter?¡± Hu Feng nced at her and said coldly: ¡°She is not concerned about this kind of thing, she wants to know something from Song Lang¡¯s mouth. Otherwise, why do you think she took such a riskst night? ¡± Bai Zhi drylyughed: ¡°It¡¯s concerned about the life of the princess, I have no choice but to know. This Song Lang is cruel. He doesn¡¯t care about the princess at all. He not only used Xuanxue acupuncture on her but also used poison. I don¡¯t know what this poison is. The fastest way to save the princess is to pry open his mouth. Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t seedst night. He was too defensive. I didn¡¯t cheat him.¡± Dongfang Mu said: ¡°Didn¡¯t you sayst time that as long as you find the Theory of Strange Pulse, you can find a way to cure the princess?¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°Yes, but where is the whereabouts of this theory of strange pulse? When will I find it? No one knows. Song Lang is already here, the princess¡¯s disease can¡¯t wait.¡± Dongfang Mu smiled mysteriously, leanedfortably on the back of the chair, and smiled triumphantly: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, who said no one knows where the book of Theory of Strange Pulse is?¡± Bai Zhi was taken aback, got up from the chair, and rushed to the proud Dongfang Mu: ¡°Grandpa, is what you said true? Have you really found the whereabouts of the book?¡± Seeing that she was so anxious, Dongfang Mu stopped ying tricks. He pulled her to sit down said with a smile: ¡°Boss Liu is my old friend. So when you told me about it that day, I immediately took the time to meet him. I entrusted the matter of the Theory of Stange Pulse to him. He sent someone to deliver a letter early this morning, saying that there is news about the theory of strange pulse.¡± Chapter 893 - Her heart died Chapter 893: Her heart died Bai Zhi asked urgently: ¡°What did he say in the letter? What is it all about? Did he find it or not?¡± Dongfang Mu waved his hand: ¡°I don¡¯t know if he found it or not. He didn¡¯t say it in his letter. It means he wants us to go there. I have nothing to do today, I will apany you.¡± Hu Feng sighed: ¡°I wanted to go too, but unfortunately, the matter about Song Lang is not over yet. I can¡¯t leave.¡± Bai Zhi didn¡¯t care whether he goes with them or not, she got up and pulled Dongfang Mu: ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go now.¡± Dongfang Mu sat still and said, ¡°That won¡¯t work, I haven¡¯t eaten breakfast yet. How can I go to work when I¡¯m hungry?¡± Bai Zhi understood his meaning. She shook her head helplessly and smiled bitterly: ¡°Well, what do you want to eat? I¡¯ll do it for you.¡± Dongfang Mu immediately began to rub his palms. Bai Zhi¡¯s dishes were more appetizing than the imperial cook in the pce. Everything she cooked was delicious. Dongfang Mu hadn¡¯t thought of what to eat, but Hu Feng interjected: ¡°Egg pancake.¡± Dongfang Mu hurriedly nodded: ¡°Yes, egg pancake, this is good, this is good.¡± Hu Feng said again: ¡°Spicy noodles!¡± Dongfang Mu nodded again: ¡°Yes, not bad, that is good, that one is also good.¡± Hu Feng swallowed and wanted to speak again, but Bai Zhi red at him, ¡°Aren¡¯t you done yet? Do you want more? Aren¡¯t you busy?¡± Hu Fengughed twice: ¡°Then, just these two, but make it double!¡± When Bai Zhi turned around and went out, Dongfang Mu said: ¡°You kid, haven¡¯t you eaten enough of my granddaughter¡¯s cooking?¡± Hu Feng nodded his head: ¡°I have indeed eaten a lot. I have eaten them almost every day before, but I haven¡¯t got tired of it. How fortunate it is!¡± Dongfang Mu puzzled: ¡°Fortunate? Fortunate, what?¡± ¡°How fortunate it is, that I can eat them for the rest of my life. I don¡¯t have to worry about it. But master... ... I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t have this blessing.¡± Hu Feng smiled smugly. Dongfang Mu¡¯s face immediately twisted: ¡°You brat, you now have enough gall to curse me. You haven¡¯t be the son-inw of my Dongfang family. My granddaughter still lives with me. You go, you don¡¯t need to have breakfast here. Go back to your house!¡± Hu Feng immediatelypromised. He said with a smile: ¡°Don¡¯t, I am just joking with you, it¡¯s just a joke!¡± * At the Imperial Hospital Princess Qianfang cried all night. Her eyes were swelling like a walnut. The veil on her face was soaked with tears, so it stuck on her cheeks, which outlined her beautiful facial features. Jin¡¯er embraced her in her arms and said a lot offorting words. It was just a pity, all of them seem to be useless. ¡°Princess, this is the end of the matter. It¡¯s useless to cry. Fortunately, you learned the truth much earlier. If you really go with him, the consequences are unimaginable.¡± Princess Qianfang understood what she meant to say, but her heart ached when she thinks of her Brother Lang. She felt like someone stabbing her heart with a sharp knife, cutting it into pieces, throwing it on the ground, and letting people trampled on it. The pain she felt reached up to her bones. ¡°Princess, Miss Bai said, shizi has poisoned you. She can¡¯t solve it. So she pretended to be you and went to meet shizi to know what poison he used out from his mouth.¡± Princess Qianfang¡¯s heart died and turned into ash. She doesn¡¯t care whether she was poisoned or not. She just wanted to die. And if she will die, she wanted to die in her Brother Lang¡¯s hands. If she canfort him by losing her life, then it was worth it. ¡°Princess, did you hear what this servant said?¡± Princess Qianfang looked at her and said: ¡°If you are poisoned, then you are poisoned. Even if I die, what¡¯s the fuss about it?¡± She said in a low tone. Chapter 894 - Miss Bai is a good person

Chapter 894: Miss Bai is a good person

Jin¡¯er¡¯s face changed suddenly. She clutched Princess Qianfang¡¯s hand and said anxiously: ¡°Princess, how can you think like this? It¡¯s difficult for you to survive, so how can you take life and death lightly?¡± Princess Qianfang slowly shook her head like a wooden doll: ¡°Without Brother Lang, what does it mean to be alive? It¡¯s better to die.¡± Jin¡¯er became anxious and then suddenly thought of what Bai Zhi had said. She busily said: ¡°Miss Bai said, shizi is not simply taking revenge. He wants to provoke a war between the two countries. If he seeds, the state of the Chu and the state of Jin will be destroyed.¡± Princess Qianfang didn¡¯t seem to have heard of it. Her facial expression didn¡¯t change at all: ¡°What does it have to do with me? Even if I die, it¡¯s just an ounce of loses. What does Brother Lang¡¯s business have to do with me?¡± Jin¡¯er cried: ¡°Princess, why does this have nothing to do with you? Shizi will use you and the prince to provoke the war between the two countries. As long as something happened to you in this pce of Chu, his majesty will send troops. How can this matter have nothing to do with you?¡± Princess Qianfang ¡®s eyes shook. And finally swept his eyes to look at Jin¡¯er: ¡°You mean, Brother Lang wants me to die in this pce of Chu and His purpose is to provoke the war between the two countries?¡± Jin¡¯er quickly nodded her head: ¡°That¡¯s right, princess. So although you can¡¯t stop him, as long as you live well, you can save and help him.¡± Princess Qianfang¡¯s mind finally functioned: ¡°Yes, you are right. I can¡¯t just watch Brother Langmit such a terrible mistake. I can¡¯t die or let the two countries fight. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know how many homes will be broken because of this. The misfortune of Brother Lang cannot be imposed on innocent people.¡± Jin¡¯er was very happy to see her princess had opened up her mind. She hugged her tightly and said: ¡°Princess, my good princess, you have figured it out, and it is not in vain that Miss Bai takes such a risk for you.¡± Princess Qianfang wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and sighed: ¡°Miss Bai is a good person. It¡¯s very rare for a doctor to do things just like her.¡± Jin¡¯er immediately nodded: ¡°Who said no? This ve has never seen a doctor like her. She is young, stable, smart, bold, and beautiful. I heard that she is the fianc¨¦e of the Sixth Prince, his highness Prince Jin.¡± When Princess Qianfang heard this, she forgot the sadness in her heart for a moment. Her eyes widened as she asked: ¡°What did you say? She is the fianc¨¦e of the sixth prince of Chu?¡± Jin¡¯er nodded: ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true.¡± ¡°How could the future princess be a female doctor? Did the customs of Chu country have been open to this level? Their high-ssdies can nowe out and show their faces at will?¡± She thought Bai Zhi came out because she had a bad family background. She had no choice but to practicing medicine to earn a living, otherwise, how could a gooddye out to treat people casually? It was not rare for so many men in the hospital to get in and out all day long. Jin¡¯er said, ¡°It¡¯s not that the customs of the Chu country be open. I heard that Miss Bai was separated from her birth mother when she was a child and grew up in the mountain vige.¡± Princess Qianfang nodded her head: ¡°I see. I didn¡¯t notice it. Miss Bai has no rustic demeanor on her body. Even ordinary noble may not beparable to her.¡± Jin¡¯er also agreed: ¡°Yes.¡± Princess Qianfang sat on the bed in a daze. Seeing that there was no sadness on her face, Jin¡¯er let go and turned to fetch water to wash her face. Princess Qianfang thought it would be great if she could live a life like Bai Zhi. Someone who can do whatever she wants and be happy. But what can she do? She doesn¡¯t have the courage of Bai Zhi. She has no such ability, cleverness, and courage. She can only cry when something happened. She doesn¡¯t know anything. She can¡¯t even distinguish between good and bad people. If she leaves the protection of the imperial court, she does not know what she will be. Chapter 895 - Niuhuang Medicine Chapter 895: Niuhuang Medicine Maybe she can¡¯t survive at all. No need to mention women. Even if it was a man, without any skill, it will difficult to survive in this world. The more she thought about it, the more she felt in despair. An ideal life cannot be achieved with a simple longing. In the past, she could still pin her hopes on her Brother Lang. But now, her hopes werepletely shattered. She wants to rely on herself, but she found out that she can¡¯t rely on herself at all. Jin¡¯er fetched water back, twisted the handkerchief, and handed it to her. Princess Qianfang took the handkerchief, wiped her face and hands carefully, then raised her eyes and asked Jin¡¯er: ¡°Jin¡¯er, if I don¡¯t want to be a princess, what do you think I can do?¡± Jin¡¯er was shocked: ¡°Princess, what do you mean by this? You were born a princess, how can you not be a princess?¡± Princess Qianfang said: ¡°Just say if I don¡¯t want to be a princess, what do you think I can do? Bai Zhi can use her medical skills to support herself, live the life she wants to live, and worry-free. If I want to live the same life as her, what do you think should I do?¡± Jin¡¯er looked dumbfounded. She couldn¡¯t think of anything. What else could the princess do if she didn¡¯t be a princess? * At the Liu Family¡¯s Trading firm Dongfang Mu brought Bai Zhi to the firm. Today, the firm was operating normally. However, there was no lively auction activity, just the normal trading business. ¡°Sir, please.¡± A man stepped forward to greet. Dongfang Mu was about to introduce himself, but Bai Zhi said: ¡°I have a medicine pill to sell, but this is my first time here. I don¡¯t know what to do?¡± The smile on the man¡¯s face became even stronger. He then immediately led the two to the counter and said to the shopkeeper who was ying the abacus: ¡°Treasurer Sun, this youngdy said that she has a medicine pill to sell.¡± The shopkeeper stopped his work, looked up, and stared at Bai Zhi, then nced at Dongfang Mu. The old man was tall and mighty, has an extraordinary atmosphere, but also has an exquisite smile. ¡°Oh? What kind of medicine pill do you want to sell? Can you show me a sample at hand?¡± Bai Zhi immediately took out a medicine bottle. The white small bottle has a nihuang medicine pill inside. The shopkeeper took the bottle, removed the cork, and lightly sniffed it. A strong medicinal pill scent came out. The scent had a refreshing effect. The sleepiness that he was feeling disappeared. ¡°What kind of medicine pill is this?¡± He often received medicinal pills to be sell in the shop, but it was the first he had seen something like this. Bai Zhi said: ¡°Nihuang medicine pill. It is an emergency pill for a sudden attack of stroke and fell unconscious. The effect of the medicine is remarkable.¡± The shopkeeper was not very proficient in medicine. So he gave back the medicine pill. He only needs to entertain customers here. The people behind him know what to do. The shopkeeper said to Bai Zhi: ¡°Miss, I can¡¯t tell whether this pill is good or bad. However, there is an alchemist in our firm. He is also very good at refining medicine. He can tell the quality of the pill at a nce. You take this medicinal pill to him on the second floor. I will let the servant lead the way.¡± After saying those words, he waved to the servant standing on the other end. The servant immediately brought them upstairs. Dongfang Mu whispered: ¡°Why to bother?¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°I have to know how the Liu Family¡¯s Trading firm works first. I wanted to know if it is the same as the rumor says. Moreover, you need money to buy things. I don¡¯t have much money, so I can only sell some pills.¡± Dongfang Mu looked at Bai Zhi and said with a bad tone: ¡°I brought you to the firm. Is it possible that you have to spend money to buy things? You are underestimating your grandfather too much.¡± When he was young, he led soldiers to fight. Although the militarymander¡¯s monthly sry was not high and cannot be considered fat, he can easily support and feed arge family. Chapter 896 - Auction Chapter 896: Auction Later, he continued to gain power in the army. He won several battles and giarized several warehouses of small counties. The former Emperor turned a blind eye to this and let other generals get a lot of benefits together. The rest was handed over to the treasury. This kind of thing happened several timester, so his warehouse in Qiyun Mountain was not simply a decoration. The five thousand elite soldiers in Qiyun Mountain were not raised by the imperial court, but by him. If he doesn¡¯t have some financial resources, can he afford it? Bai Zhi didn¡¯t know this. She only knew that this medical book was different from other things. She had to buy it herself, and she should pay for it. Bai Zhi didn¡¯t say anything, she pulled Dongfang Mu upstairs. Theyout of the second floor was very simr to the offices she has seen in modern times. Arge space was divided into a small section room with a carved board. Each section has a person sitting in front of the table. At this time, there were many people on the second floor, all holding things and talking to the people in the small room. Some were calm and smiling, while some were angry and ring at the person on the table. In the final analysis, it was nothing but about the profit. The people with a good and high evaluation were naturally smiling, while the people with low evaluation naturally got angry and ring at the person sitting at the table. The servant brought Bai Zhi and Dongfang Mu to a small room in the corner. Each section room has a small door. After passing through the door, a small room became more like a small box. Only two people can fit in. If another person gets inside, people will get squeezed. Dongfang Mu wanted to squeeze in. A man was sitting inside, how could he let this man be alone with his precious granddaughter? Bai Zhi took out the medicine bottle, put it on the table, and said to the man: ¡°Sir, this is the medicine I want to sell for the auction. Please take a look.¡± The man looked like in his forties. He was very thin, with sunken eyes, and had a sick image. He lifted his half-closed eyelids, nced at Bai Zhi, then took the medicine bottle expressionlessly. After removing the corked, a strong pill scent filled the section room immediately. The man with a wiltedplexion suddenly became energetic and quickly poured the pill into his palm. ¡°In this, there are niuhuang, rhino horns, and musk. What kind of medicinal pill is this?¡± The man asked urgently. Bai Zhi faintly smiled and said: ¡°Sir, you are really an expert. You simply smelled the scent, but then you can tell what is made of. That¡¯s right, there are niuhuang, rhino horn, and musk in it. This is called niuhuang pill, which is used to treat heatstroke and fell unconscious.¡± The man nodded his head repeatedly: ¡°Yes, not bad. Just smelling this scent, I can tell that it is definitely effective. I haven¡¯t received such a high-quality pill for a long time. It will definitely sell to a good price, it will definitely make a good price!¡± Bai Zhi asked: ¡°Do you n to take this medicine to the auction?¡± The man said: ¡°Of course it will be auctioned. Good things must be known to everyone. Unfortunately, you only came today. If youe earlier, more people will see this pill and it will have good momentum. And naturally, it can be sold to a higher price.¡± ¡°What about now?¡± Bai Zhi asked. The man sighed: ¡°The next auction will be held three dayster. But I will try my best, so don¡¯t worry, miss.¡± Bai Zhi nodded: ¡°My purpose is not to sell things, so naturally it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± The man said to Bai Zhi: ¡°Youngdy, I take the liberty to ask who is the alchemist who made this medicine?¡± There were not many alchemists in the capital, what more, who can make such a high-quality medicine. Bai Zhi said with a smile: ¡°No need to look for the alchemist, I did it myself, so there are still many shorings.¡± Chapter 897 - Blue butterfly incense? Chapter 897: Blue butterfly incense? The man stood up immediately and showed an incredible expression on his face: ¡°You made this?¡± He took a step back and almost hit his back against the wooden wall. His appearance looked particrly funny. The man then looked at Bai Zhi from head to toe. He couldn¡¯t believe that a little girl like Bai Zhi could make such a high-quality pill. ¡°Really, you made this?¡± The man stared at Bai Zhi and asked. Dongfang Mu coldly snorted: ¡°What are you trying to say? How can we lie to you? This is the ultimate truth, whether you believe it or not.¡± Seeing the displeasure in Dongfang Mu¡¯s face, the man immediately smiled and said: ¡°No, no, no, I didn¡¯t mean that, master.¡± Dongfang Mu was not in the mood to argue with the man. He waved his hand and said: ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, just hurry up and do things that necessary. We have something else to do.¡± The man nodded his head and wrote down the letter of eptance. Aftering out of the cubicle, Dongfang Mu stopped a servant and asked him where Boss Liu was. The servant replied: ¡°The boss is checking the ount books, so he won¡¯t see any outsiders.¡± Dongfang Mu said: ¡°I¡¯m not an outsider. I made an appointment with him yesterday. Go and tell him that Master Dongfang is here. Let hime out quickly.¡± The servant was scared. He had never seen anyone talk like this. This man was disrespectful to their Boss Liu. However, looking at him, it didn¡¯t seem like he was really disrespectful. The servant didn¡¯t dare to neglect and hurriedly went to the ounting room. After a while, the servant and a fat middle-aged man hurried over. When the fat middle-aged man saw Dongfang Mu, without being served tea nor a chair to sit on, he couldn¡¯t help but be furious. He scolded all the servants around him. Dongfang Mu waved his hand: ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s because they didn¡¯t know my identity, and they didn¡¯t recognize me either.¡± Boss Liu said angrily: ¡°Even if it¡¯s not you, even if it just an ordinary customer, they shouldn¡¯t be negligent. If it wasn¡¯t for you toe today, I won¡¯t know what they are like this at ordinary times.¡± Dongfang Mu said: ¡°You can figure this out on your own. I came here to see you, not to see you discipline your people.¡± Boss Liuughed, his eyes then fell behind Dongfang Mu. Bai Zhi immediately paid respect: ¡°Boss Liu.¡± Boss Liu waved his hand: ¡°Don¡¯t call like that. Your grandfather and I have been friends for decades. You call him grandfather, and so you also call me grandfather.¡± Dongfang Mu said: ¡°Smelly man, how old are you? Why should she call you grandpa? Zhi¡¯er, call him, Uncle Liu.¡± Boss Liu was just a few years younger than Dongfang Mu, but he looks like an uncle. He seemed to be paying attention and maintaining good health. Boss Liu hurriedly waved his hand: ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t listen to him. It¡¯s better to call me Boss Liu. It sounds ugly to be called uncle.¡± Bai Zhi looked at the two peopleughing and cursing each other. She was quite envious. It was a great blessing in life to have such a close friend. Boss Liu led the two to the meeting room. The meeting room was small but decorated delicately. Inside, there was a bronze lotus stove with white smokeing out. The white smoke has a faint fragrance, which can make people feel rxed. Bai Zhi¡¯s eyes lit up and blurted out: ¡°Is this blue butterfly incense?¡± Boss Liu was very surprised. He looked up and stared at Bai Zhi: ¡°Do you know Blue Butterfly Incense?¡± It took him a lot of energy to get this thing and cost him tens of thousands of taels of gold to get a single small box. The box was so small that he was very unwilling to use it on ordinary days. It was not because the price was very expensive, but because he doesn¡¯t know when he will get another box when he ran out of it. Chapter 898 - Blue Butterfly Flower Chapter 898: Blue Butterfly Flower The blue butterfly flowers grew in the crevices of high mountains and cannot be cultivated artificially. It can only be picked up on the mountain. They were very rare and live in precarious ces, that¡¯s why they were very expensive. But because of its rarity and high price, many people still climb up the peak of the mountains, regardless of life and death. Who knows how many people died during the process. And in a single flower, not even a single scented stick could be made. So one could tell why it was so expensive. In recent years, Boss Liu¡¯s headaches have be more frequent. No medicine work on it. Only by smelling the scent of the blue butterfly incense can relieve his headaches. If it wasn¡¯t for this headache, he was not willing to use this incense. And today, Dongfang Mu wasing so took out some of them. Unexpectedly, it was recognized by this little girl. Bai Zhi said with a smile: ¡°I have heard of it.¡± Of course, she knows the blue butterfly scent. In modern times, she had personally nted blue butterfly flowers. In ancient times, she might not be able to grow them artificially. But in modern times, where she could control room temperature, it was very possible. What more, there were many nutrients supplement needed to grow the blue butterfly flowers. The blue butterfly flower not only can be a scented incense to relieve headaches but can also be used as a medicinal herb. This flower can be added to the prescription for the treatment of headaches. However, because most people can¡¯t afford or find it, this prescription became useless. Boss Liu can manage such a big business so it can be said that he was not an ordinary person. His eyes were very sharp. When he saw the look on Bai Zhi¡¯s face, he knew that she was simply being humble. There were not many people who can smell the scent of a blue butterfly. No need to mention ordinary people, even an emperor may not necessarily have seen it. ¡°Have you ever seen blue butterfly flowers?¡± Boss Liu asked with a smile. Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°I have seen it. It has purple leaves, blue flowers, and a stamen as red as blood. It looked very extraordinary.¡± Boss Liu once saw the blue butterfly flowers that were delivered. And indeed it has the same appearance as what Bai Zhi mentioned. ¡°I heard from your grandpa that, you are proficient in medicine?¡± Bai Zhi nodded: ¡°I am. Boss Liu, if you use blue butterfly incense, you must have headaches. Blue butterfly incense has miraculous effects on alleviating headaches. But this incense can only relieve your headaches and cannot cure it.¡± Boss Liu hurriedly nodded: ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, Doctor Jiang said the same. He also tried to cure my headache but he has no way. I can only use secondary means.¡± Bai Zhi said again: ¡°This incense is very rare. You use very little, so I think Boss Liu is not willing to use it on ordinary days.¡± Boss Liuughed and said, ¡°You little girl, you really are good. You got it right.¡± Dongfang Mu said: ¡°There are still things in this world that you are not willing to use? What do you make so much money for? You want to take it to your coffin?¡± Bai Zhi said: ¡°It¡¯s because this thing is very rare. Even if you have money, you may not be able to buy it.¡± Boss Liu quickly retorted: ¡°Have you heard it? Someone finally gave me a fair word. I am not being stingy. I had no choice but to use it on myself. Whenever I have a headache, I can¡¯t stand the pain. So don¡¯t use it at ordinary times. But my wife has been scolding me and calling me stingy. In fact, I am not stingy!¡± Bai Zhi asked: ¡°This headache, have you been experiencing it for a long time?¡± Boss Liu sighed, ¡°I have this headache since I could remember. It has been decades.¡± ¡°Your parents must have the same disease.¡± Bai Zhi said. Boss Liu nodded with a look of curiosity: ¡°How did you know? I didn¡¯t even mention this to Doctor Jiang.¡± Chapter 899 - Register

Chapter 899: Register

Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°There is a possibility that this kind of disease is hereditary. You also said that you have this disease since when you were young, so it is more likely to be hereditary.¡± ¡°Hereditary? What does this mean?¡± Boss Liu couldn¡¯t understand. Bai Zhi replied: ¡°Hereditary means that your parents or grandparents pass on some of their unique characteristics to you. For example, my eyes are very simr to my mother and grandfather. This is heredity. They passed on some of their characteristics to their offspring, whether they are good and bad. Unfortunately, what they passed to you is a bad disease.¡± Boss Liu understood, he sighed and said: ¡°It makes sense. I not only inherited this bad disease but also my son. He is also as short as my father, but standing next to my grandfather, he is one head short.¡± Thinking of Dongfang Mu¡¯s pride when boasting about his granddaughter¡¯s medical skills, he was still in doubt at that time. However, this time, he believed her after exchanging a few sentences. So, he asked: ¡°Is it possible for this headache to be cure?¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°This is a congenital disease. It can¡¯t be cured.¡± Seeing Boss Liu showing a disappointed expression, Bai Zhi added: ¡°Although it can¡¯t be cured, if you treat it well, you can reduce the onset of disease. In this way, it might be possible for your small box of blue butterfly incense, tost for many years. You don¡¯t need to worry if it will be enough or not.¡± Boss Liu was overjoyed when he heard it: ¡°How do you deal with it?¡± Bai Zhi was about to answer, but Dongfang Mu hurriedly interrupted her: ¡°Don¡¯t tell him yet, your theory of strange pulse hasn¡¯t settled yet.¡± Boss Liu became anxious: ¡°You old fellow, what are you saying? Could it be if I can¡¯t get the news about this theory of strange pulse Zhi¡¯er won¡¯t treat me?¡± Dongfang Mu snorted: ¡°Of course, if you can¡¯t get the news about the theory of strange pulse, why should Zhi¡¯er treat you? You can¡¯t pay for the consultation anyway.¡± Boss Liu raised his hand: ¡°Well, I¡¯m afraid of you, you wait.¡± Boss Liu got up, walked around the desk, took out a piece of paper from the small drawer in the table, and brought it in front of Bai Zhi and Dongfang Mu. Dongfang Mu reached out to pick it up, but Boss Liu deliberately bypassed him and handed the paper to Bai Zhi, ¡°This is for you.¡± Bai Zhi secretlyughed. These two old bad fellows were really interesting. Some names of medicines, items, and book titles were written on the paper. Among them was the theory of strange pulse. Bai Zhi looked up and asked Boss Liu: ¡°Are these things for auction?¡± Boss Liu nodded: ¡°Yes, this is something selected from the various branches of the Liu Trading firm. This is the list of items to be auctioned in three days. I didn¡¯t expect that there would be a theory of strange pulse in it.¡± Bai Zh busily asked: ¡°Where is this thing? Has it been delivered here?¡± Boss Liu shook his head: ¡°Except for the medicinal pills and herbal medicines, the other things will be brought by the seller himself on the day of the auction. We couldn¡¯t see the things in advance.¡± Bai Zhi was a little disappointed and then muttered to herself: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you can see it in 3 days.¡± ¡°Do you know who auctioned this book?¡± Bai Zhi asked again. Boss Liu took out another paper with details about the owner¡¯s name, background, and the item that will put in the auction. Everything was clearly filled out. However, on the theory of strange pulse book, there were only a few words written. The name of a vendor, a simple address, and a sentence introducing the theory of strange pulse. Boss Liu said, ¡°Originally, our Liu Trading Firm doesn¡¯t ept such kind of thing. It happened that after I sent someone to look for this book of theory of strange pulse, in just one day, someone really brought this book to the firm. The staff in the firm didn¡¯t know whether the book is authentic or not, so they registered it first.¡± Chapter 900 - The theory of strange pulse Chapter 900: The theory of strange pulse Bai Zhi had a bad premonition in her heart. There was no such coincidence in the world. Unless it was deliberate. Seeing Bai Zhi¡¯s eyebrows were frowning. The joy Dongfang Mu was feeling disappeared. He busily asked: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Bai Zhi looked at the obvious pseudonym on the list, Li Si huh,? Why not call himself Zhang San? Boss Liu said: ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Zhi¡¯er is doubting the authenticity of this book of theory of strange pulse.¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head. Boss Liu said: ¡°I don¡¯t want to hide it from you, I also doubt that there is such a coincidence in this world. I didn¡¯t say anything about collecting the book of theory of strange pulse, nor see anyone who is selling it. I just said I will ept the book. Before the news spread wide outside, someone brought it right away, and they refused to reveal their identity, pretending to be so mysterious, like a ghost.¡± Bai Zhi raised her head and said to Boss Liu: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether it is true or not. When hees, please pay more attention to it.¡± Boss Liu nodded his head immediately: ¡°Of course, as long as this guy enters the Liu Family Firm, we will not let him go. Don¡¯t worry, I will let people know you then.¡± Dongfang Mu said: ¡°Leave us a good seat but don¡¯t let me sit in the lobby likest time. Otherwise, I will not let you go.¡± Boss Liuughed and said: ¡°Last time, you came here all of a sudden, so how will I find a good seat for you? It¡¯s already nice that you have a ce to sit. But since Zhi¡¯er ising, I will definitely give her a good VIP room, so you can also be dazzled.¡± * Aftering out of the Liu Trading firm, they went to the carriage and went back home. Dongfang Mu saw that Bai Zhi looking down and frowning her eyebrows. He didn¡¯t know what she was thinking, so he asked: ¡°Are you still thinking about that theory of strange pulse?¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°Well, I suspect that it was Song Lang¡¯s ghost. He knew I was looking for the theory of strange pulse .¡± Dongfang Mu coldly snorted: ¡°Since you suspect him, it¡¯s better to arrest him tonight and let him taste all the thirty-six tortures. I don¡¯t believe he will not speak after tasting them.¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°No, I¡¯m just guessing. There is no actual evidence to prove it. Besides, you already know his whereabouts, but Hu Feng didn¡¯t catch himst night. Since he did so, he must be still useful. How can you suddenly stun snakes now?¡± Dongfang Mu smiled and said, ¡°You girl, you are very careful. Indeed, as you said, Yan¡¯er and I have a n, hoping topletely defeat Chu Feng with this.¡± * On the 20th of the first lunar month, at the Liu Trading Firm. Bai Zhi looked at the book wrapped inyers of parchment. The book was very old and the blue cover had long been damaged. Fortunately, the contents inside were still intact. She looked at the book titled the theory of strange pulse in a daze while kept turning the pages. The content in the book was indeed about strange pulse conditions. There was a chapter that she had seen in modern times. It was almost the same. This, this is really the book of theory of strange pulse? She thought that she would encounter more trouble before getting this book, but she didn¡¯t expect that the book would have been delivered to her before the auction started. Boss Liu was also dumbfounded: ¡°This is really a miracle. The seller ruined the opportunity to auction this stuff and insisted on giving it away. I have never heard of this kind of thing.¡± Bai Zhi became more and more sure that the person who has this book was Song Lang. But why would he do this? Didn¡¯t he want Princess Qianfang to die in Chu Pce? What does he mean by giving this to her? It was a pity that no one else showed up. It was simply an ordinary servant who delivered the goods. After turning another page of the book, she saw a note with two sentences written on it. Chapter 901 - Kidnapped

Chapter 901: Kidnapped

I thank you for your kindness, this book is a gift to you as thanks. Did he recognize her? Did he recognize her even with a single nce? Did he give her this book in exchange for saving his life? Or did he want her hand to heal Princess Qianfang? This Song Lang is really an inexplicable person. After Bai Zhi got the theory of strange pulse, she has no intention to stay to watch the auction. She immediately pulled Dongfang Mu to return home. Dongfang Mu just took a fancy to one of the items. He didn¡¯t want to go back, so he asked the guard to send her back to the house. Bai Zhi sat in the carriage and read the book. This book was different from the Wrong theory of acupuncture points. The book was mostly based on cases. It was not a single person who this book, but a famous doctor and his apprentices¡¯ hundreds of years ago. The famous doctor asked the apprentices to write down the doubts they had encountered in their lives, from the initiation of the symptoms to the gradual progress of the symptoms, and the effectiveness of the medicine after taking it, and finally, the best treatment n found until the end. Everything was very detailed. It can be said that with such a book in hand, all the intractable diseases recorded in it will always be effective as long as you follow the steps in it. Not to mention the patients were cured afterpleting it. Bai Zhi was staring at the medical book in her hand when the carriage that was running smoothly suddenly ran wildly. Bai Zhi almost fell over. Bai Zhi has always been sensitive. It was no ident that the carriage suddenly became like this. She quickly wrapped the book in parchment and stuffed it into the cloth bag she carried. ¡°What happened?¡± She shouted to the coachman outside. The coachman didn¡¯t answer, she only heard strange voices. Oops, the coachman was not the one she was familiar with, she was kidnapped? Who is it? Chu Feng? The Empress? Or Song Lang? She couldn¡¯t figure out things for a while. She quickly took out a small scalpel from the cloth bag and pinched it in her hand. The sound of fighting came from outside. She held the window and look out of the gap. Outside, her guards and shadow guards were fighting with several masked men in ck. Her shadow guards had high martial arts, but the opponents were not vegetarian. The number of the masked men in ck was muchrger. Because of this, her guards and shadow guards were at a disadvantage. The carriage suddenly turned a corner and galloped into a narrow alley. The guards and shadow guards struggled to follow the carriage, but they could only watch Bai Zhi disappear in front of them. The uneven road in the narrow alley, coupled with the fast running, made Bai Zhi almost vomit. Not long after exiting the narrow alley, the carriage stopped suddenly. She was dizzy. Before she could react, a man in ck jumped in, stretched out his hand and trapped her in a ck cloth bag then carried her away. She felt like she was thrown into arge wooden box, and then she was carried away. Bai Zhi felt that she was getting dizzier and dizzier. She thought she was stunned in the carriage before, but after thinking about it, it seems things were not that simple. When she was in the firm, she didn¡¯t drink a sip of water, nor did she eat anything. She had been focusing on the book. When she got in the carriage, she smelled a faint fragrance. Her thoughts at the time were all on the book. Plus, because the fragrance was not something special, she didn¡¯t care too much. Now that she thought of it, the fragrance was very problematic. There was some kind of scent that requires two different medicines to be mixed before it works. For example,st time at Qingan Pce, the empress put medicine in her tea and snacks. Those two kinds of medicine needed to be mixed before they work. It was useless to simply use one of them. Obviously, what happening to her right was the same as what happened in Qingan Pce that day. Is it Chu Feng? How bold is he? Chapter 902 - Taking one’s anger out Chapter 902: Taking one¡¯s anger out Bai Zhi heard a bang and a buzzing sound in a daze. She was still a little conscious, but her body was very exhausted and she had no energy. When a beam of light swept in from above her head, she closed her eyes and pretended to be unconscious. As soon as she tucked the scalpel into her sleeve, she was picked up from the wooden box. The person holding her smelled of medicine. He couldn¡¯t walk steadily. As if he had inconvenient legs and feet. Bai Zhi¡¯s heart sank and immediately thought of a person. Is it him? ¡°Gongzi, this old ve doesn¡¯t understand. Why do you want to take her during this troubled time? As far as this old ve knows, Dongfang Mu and Prince Jin are not easy to provoke. They mighte over here soon.¡± Song Lang carefully covered the girl with a quilt. He looked at the girl¡¯s pretty face gently. ¡°We¡¯re done here. It¡¯s time for us to go.¡± The old man frowned: ¡°Gongzi, you are going to take her away?¡± Song Lang raised an eyebrow: ¡°Why not?¡± The old man asked: ¡°Princess Qian Fang, she¡ª¡± Song Lang¡¯splexion immediately changed, he said solemnly: ¡°Don¡¯t mention her.¡± He has never liked Princess Qian Fang before. He has never liked her since they were a kid, but she was a princess, so he must treat her well. When he grew up, his father always whispered in his ears to get close to Princess Qian Fang. The Song family holds a heavy army and power in their hands. Such kind of a minister can make the emperor very jealous. If he can marry the princess, the emperor¡¯s doubt might be eliminated. For the Song family, he agreed and asked his father to propose marriage for him, hoping to exchange his lifelong happiness for the peace of the Song family. However, even if he made such a sacrifice, the emperor still cannot tolerate their Song Family. Their whole n was destroyed¡ª Why? Why let him survive alone? Why didn¡¯t they let him die with his parents and rtives? He thought that he would never have light in his life. He would be buried in the blood of hatred in his life. Until that day, when he was seriously injured by Qian Hua¡¯s guard, he met her on the way to the capital of Chu Country. This girl lit amp for him in the dark. Her bright eyes seemed to have prated the barrier he had built in his heart in an instant, trying to seek the soft ground in the deepest part of his heart. At that time, he didn¡¯t know why his heart was beating so fast. Until he realized that it turned out to that was how you feel when you have feelings for a woman. They met and part. He didn¡¯t even know what her name was, he didn¡¯t even see what she looked like. He thought that their fate will only be like that and he would have no chance to meet her again in this life. But who would have thought that they would meet again so soon? She was better than he thought, even beyond his imagination. In his life, he has never been so desperate to get someone like he was now. The old man sighed and whispered: ¡°Princess, Princess Qian Fang didn¡¯t do anything wrong. It was her father that was wrong, so why bother getting angry with her?¡± Song Lang turned his head, his eyes full of tenderness suddenly became sharp as if wanting to cut the old man¡¯s face. The old man hurriedly lowered his eyes: ¡°This old ve talks a lot.¡± Song Lang said solemnly: ¡°Even if my father is at fault, what about my mother? My elder brother, my younger brothers, and sisters, my grandmother, uncles, and aunts, what did they do wrong? They didn¡¯t know anything, but they lost their life just like that. And even¡ª¡± He gritted his teeth and became even more emotional: ¡°They didn¡¯t even let go a newborn baby. What did the baby do wrong?¡± Chapter 903 - Prince Qian Hua Chapter 903: Prince Qian Hua ¡°I¡¯m going to let that dog emperor have a taste of losing a family. Didn¡¯t he have a lot of sons and daughters? Why not lose one or two?¡± The old man sighed in his heart. The young master in front of him was no longer the young master of the past. Since that tragic event happened, the young master seems to havepletely changed. The old man didn¡¯t mention Princess Qian Fang and asked Song Lang a different question: ¡°His Royal Highness has saved you twice. And even if you catch him, he didn¡¯t have the intention to hurt you. Do you really want to kill him?¡± The old man didn¡¯t feel sorry for Princess Qian Fang or Prince Qian Hua, he just didn¡¯t want his young master to be impulsive and do the wrong things that he will regret for a lifetime. Song Lang was silent for a while, then said: ¡°I won¡¯t kill him.¡± The old man heaved a sigh of relief and said with a smile: ¡°Gongzi still cherishes his friend.¡± Song Lang frowned and nced at the old man with displeasure: ¡°But I won¡¯t let him go back. I won¡¯t kill him because he saved my life several times, but he is the son of that dog emperor after all.¡± The old man didn¡¯t care as long as his young master didn¡¯t Prince Qian Hua. Because with this, his young master wouldn¡¯t have to bear the sin of ingratitude. The old man looked outside and said, ¡°Gongzi, it¡¯s not safe here anymore. Let¡¯s go now. Soon, Dongfang Mu and Prince Jin wille to our door.¡± Song Lang nodded and looked back at Bai Zhi on the bed. Then he instructed the old man to get a more spacious carriage so that the little girl wouldn¡¯t suffer. The old man went to do it immediately. Song Lang stood by the bed for a while, and as if he remembered to do something, he turned around and went out. When there was no one in the room, Bai Zhi quietly opened her eyes. After confirming that there was no one in the room, she got up. She was feeling dizzy and weak. Her eyelids seemed to be heavy, she was struggling to keep them open. Bai Zhi took out the scalpel and cut her left arm. The pain of splitting skin and flesh made the sleepiness she felt swept away instantly and her strength seemed to return a lot. She didn¡¯t bother to bandage her wound, she had to sneak out of this ce while there was no one around the room. When she went out, she picked up a piece of clothes hung on the screen shelf. It was a very ordinary blouse. After putting on the clothes, she pulled out the hair ornaments on her head, and tie her hair into a man¡¯s bun. When she went out, the girl turned into a teenage man. The people in the yard were busy loading things into the carriage and preparing to leave. No one noticed her at all. Looking at the gate just ahead, it was open. When the strong guards moved the boxes into the carriage. She followed behind them to slip away from this ce. But suddenly, she heard a cry behind her: ¡± You kid in the front,e over here.¡± Bai Zhi secretly sighed in her heart. She was not that so unlucky, right? She wanted to pretend that she didn¡¯t hear anything, but after taking two steps the man shouted again: ¡°I¡¯m calling you, hurry up and move things.¡± At this moment, she was only a few steps away from the gate. But she knew that even if she rushed out, she would definitely be caught back. After weighing the pros and cons, she decided to be obedient and choose another opportunity. She half-hanged her head and walked towards the person who called her, who had a wooden box beside him, asking her to lift it. The wooden box was very big, much bigger than her. She doesn¡¯t know what was inside of it. How can her small body be able to lift it? Bai Zhi calmly smiled and said: ¡°This is so big, how can I lift it?¡± The man didn¡¯t even look at her, he bent over and held the handle on one side, ¡°You¡¯ll know when you try.¡± Bai Zhi had no choice but to try. She was about to use all her strength, but she didn¡¯t expect that the box could be lifted easily. Chapter 904 - Lazy people have a lot of feces and urine Chapter 904: Lazy people have a lot of feces and urine The box made Bai Zhi show a surprised look on the face. The young man seemed to have felt her surprise, and so he smiled then said: ¡°Do you think there is gold in it?¡± It turned out to be an empty box. But even if it was an empty box, Bai Zhi still had difficulty lifting it. Bai Zhi lifted it after putting in much effort. The young man walked ahead, Bai Zhi could only follow along. Fortunately, the house was not too big. the distance was 100 or 200 meters at most. Bai Zhi didn¡¯t dare to shake her arms in front of the young man and just kept pretending to be an okay person. After putting down the box, she left with her head down. The young man stopped her again: ¡°Hey-don¡¯t go, there is still work here.¡± Bai Zhi said calmly: ¡°I am going to the hut.¡± The young man said, ¡°Lazy people have a lot of feces and urine. You bear it for a while. Finish the work here first before you go.¡± After saying those words, he opened the closed door and shouted at Bai Zhi toe and continue to carry the box. Bai Zhi was helpless. She resisted just now, she will attract the attention of others if she continues resisting. It¡¯s better to help finish the work first and then escape quietly. She stepped forward, lifted the box, and followed behind the young man. When she entered the room, she looked at theyout and realized that it was actually a guest room, which was obviously much simpler than the room she had slept in before. There were all kinds of tables, chairs, cabs, and beds in the room. Afterparing it to her room, it was extremely rough. The bed was surrounded by a green curtain. She couldn¡¯t see the situation inside. Since the curtain was put down, there should be someone in it. Why does this person sleep during the day? Bai Zhi didn¡¯t want to be nosy. She put down the box and turned around and left. Just when she walked to the door, she suddenly thought of something. The prince of Jin Country was abducted by Song Lang. Song Lang just said that he would not kill the Prince, but he would not let him go. He will go away, so to say, he will take the prince no matter where he went. Bai Zhi walked back again. Seeing her going back, the young man smiled and asked: ¡°Aren¡¯t you in a hurry? Why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± Bai Zhi lowered her head and said: ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry now, I¡¯ll go after finishing the work for you.¡± The young man looked cheerful and didn¡¯t think much about it. He threw a ck cloth bag to her and said: ¡°I¡¯m going to get a rope. I was in a hurry just now I forgot to take it. You use this bag and put the person in it. I¡¯lle in a while.¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head again and again. When the young man left, she rushed to the bed, opened the green curtain, and immediately met a pair of eyes, a pair of eyes full of anger. He was a young man. He looked about the same age as Song Lang in his early twenties. He had good-looking eyes, somewhat simr to Princess Qian Fang. There was a ball of cloth stuffed in his mouth, so he couldn¡¯t speak. He could only stare at her. The man¡¯s hands and feet were all tied up with ropes and he was dressed in a simple coarse cloth. He doesn¡¯t look so good in it, but he still couldn¡¯t hide his noble breath from the inside out. Bai Zhi took out the cloth ball that was blocking his mouth and asked, ¡°Are you Prince Qian Hua of the Jin Country?¡± Prince Qian Hua was taken aback. How could this young man¡¯s voice be a female voice? His voice was different when he was talking outside just now. Bai Zhi said: ¡°I am not in the same group with them. I was also kidnapped. If you want, I can take you with me.¡± Qian Hua¡¯s gaze fell on her throat. There was no Adam¡¯s apple. This face was clearly a girl¡¯s face. Is she a girl? ¡°Who are you? Are you a man or a woman?¡± Qian Hua¡¯s voice was hoarse, his eyes looked particrly sharp. Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am, what¡¯s important right now is, are you willing to go with me?¡± Qian Hua didn¡¯t think much and immediately nodded his head: ¡°Of course I do, you let me go first.¡± Is there anything worse than his current situation? Chapter 905 - Single mindedness

Chapter 905: Single mindedness

Bai Zhi took out the scalpel, cut the rope that bound his hands and feet, and said: ¡°Prince Qian Hua, I know that you doubt my identity and you are guarding against me. I can understand that. If I were you, I would be the same.¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Qian Hua stared at Bai Zhi coldly. Right now, he can¡¯t believe others, even if he wanted to. Bai Zhi said: ¡°I am a doctor, just a doctor.¡± Qian Hua didn¡¯t believe it: ¡°A doctor? Why does Song Lang need to abduct a doctor? His own medical skills are superb, why does he need a doctor?¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°I don¡¯t know what he wants to do, but I know he is nning to take you out of here because soon, this ce will be unsafe.¡± Qian Hua looked at the big wooden box in the room and the ck cloth bag thrown on the ground by the girl. It seemed that what she said was true. At this time, Qian Hua¡¯s hands and feet could move freely, but he couldn¡¯t use his strength. He almost fell after taking two steps. Fortunately, Bai Zhi supported him. ¡°Be careful~¡± Qian Hua frowned his eyebrows, tried to push her away, but couldn¡¯t do it. He hated being touched by people, especially women. What more, a strange woman. Bai Zhi said: ¡°It seems that Song Lang is very good at using poison. He also poisoned you.¡± Qian Hua asked coldly: ¡°Also? So, are you also poisoned?¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°I¡¯m alright, it¡¯s just a simple poison. It¡¯s your sister, Princess Qian Fang, who is not so lucky.¡± Qian Hua¡¯s expression drastically changed: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Qian Fang?¡± ¡°She is currently being treated at the Imperial Hospital, but the result is not so good. Song Lang poisoned her. I still don¡¯t know what poison he used. I thought I would be able to figure it out soon. I didn¡¯t expect Song Lang would abduct and brought me here. I don¡¯t know if I can go back alive and save the princess.¡± Qian Hua almost gnawed his teeth in anger: ¡°Song Lang, he is so cruel. Qian Fang treats him wholeheartedly. She has never had two hearts. Even if Imperial father is wrong, Qian Fang didn¡¯t do anything wrong. How can he do this?¡± Bai Zhi nced outside and said hurriedly: ¡°It¡¯s not the time to talk about this. We should take advantage of the fact that there is no one outside, let¡¯s go as soon as possible.¡± Although Qian Hua was full of doubts about the girl in front of him, he wanted to escape. So naturally, he would no longer bother with this thing and just let the girl help him out. After going out, he tried to walk on his own. It was difficult, but fortunately, he could hold on. Otherwise, it would be more noticeable if he was helped by others. There were no other people in the small courtyard. But after leaving the small courtyard, there were people everywhere. Although those people were dressed in the clothes of family members, he can see that they were all masters on how they walked. Fortunately, they were all busy. No one pays attention to the two of them Bai Zhi pulled the sleeve of Prince Qian Hua and whispered: ¡°There are a lot of people at the gate, let¡¯s go to the side door.¡± Qian Hua nodded his head and let her lead the way. Bai Zhi didn¡¯t know where the side door was, but she thought that theyout of the houses in the capital should be simr. So she followed the same direction of the side door of the Dongfang Family Mansion, and she really found it. The side door was closed tightly. The doorkeeper was an old man. He was holding an abacus and was calcting about something. Bai Zhi took a deep breath and stepped forward and said calmly to the old man: ¡°Gongzi ask us to buy medicine. You open the door immediately, it¡¯s urgent.¡± The old man didn¡¯t even lift his head, his eyes were still fixed on the abacus when he said: ¡°You open the door by yourself, go and return quickly.¡± Bai Zhi was overjoyed in her heart. This old man was obviously not a professional doorman. Otherwise, how could a doorman didn¡¯t look at who was leaving and didn¡¯t ask a few questions? Chapter 906 - Don’t mess with that girl Chapter 906: Don¡¯t mess with that girl The door was bolted from the inside. The door could be opened by pulling the bolt. After opening the door, Bai Zhi asked Qian Hua to go out first, and then she closed the door easily outside. Outside the door was a long and narrow alley. The alley was so narrow that a carriage can¡¯t pass it. No wonder there was no one here. Qian Hua said: ¡°The guards here are all highly skilled in martial arts. I don¡¯t know where Song Lang found these people.¡± Bai Zhi dragged him forward and whispered: ¡°Even a scrawny camel is bigger than a horse. The Song family is considered a big family in the Kingdom of Jin. Even if you ransack their home, they will not be wiped out overnight. There will always be some secret forces.¡± Qian Hua nced at Bai Zhi, then moved his eyes on the arm that she was holding. He pulled his arm and said in a deep voice: ¡°I will go by myself.¡± Bai Zhi saw the disgust looked on his face. As if she wanted to him. Bai Zhi snorted and patted her palms: ¡°Then you should follow up quickly, don¡¯t drag me down.¡± With that said, she quickly stepped forward and walked in front of him. Before they reached the alley, they heard a noisy shout from behind. ¡°Over there, chase¨C¡± Bai Zhi became anxious, she turned around and grabbed Prince Qian Hua: ¡°You bear with it for a while. When we are safe, I promise not to touch you again.¡± Bai Zhi dragged him hurriedly out of the alley and plunged into the lively street market. Song Lang looked furious and frustrated. He walked away for a while. But the next moment, the unconscious person was gone, and even Qian Hua went missing. The desired result he worked so hard was broken? The old man shook his head secretly and sighed, ¡°If gongzi tried to listen to this old ve¡¯s persuasion earlier, not to provoke this girl, there won¡¯t be today.¡± Song Lang stared at him angrily: ¡°What¡¯s the use of saying this now?¡± Regardless of whether his young master was angry or not, the old man still said: ¡°Gongzi, now the boat has sunk. This is the capital. Such a big noise is bound to rm the government. Once it happened, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to go to the ce we n to go.¡± Song Lang didn¡¯t know what to do. He wanted him to abandon that girl, how could be willing? ¡°Gongzi, if you don¡¯t leave now, you really won¡¯t be able to leave.¡± The old man said anxiously. At this time, someone rushed over, ¡°Not good. Someone reported that Prince Jin and Dongfang Mu¡¯s people areing here aggressively. We are probably not their opponents.¡± The old man didn¡¯t care about that much anymore. He sped Song Lang¡¯s arm with one hand and pulled him to the secret door: ¡°Go, go now.¡± Song Lang didn¡¯t resist anymore, he knew that now things turned out like this, he had to give up even if he was reluctant to. Hu Feng and Dongfang Mu rushed into the inner courtyard and rummaged through all the courtyards, only to find Bai Zhi¡¯s bad in the room and didn¡¯t see anyone. The cloth bag was filled with the things that Bai Zhi uses in daily life, and there was also the book. She has always been thinking about this Theory of Strange Pulse. It was still in the bag and didn¡¯t disappear. ¡°Where is that person Song Lan?¡± Hu Feng shouted at the guard. The guards shook their heads: ¡°Not found, he¡¯s not here.¡± ¡°His Royal Highness, there is a secret door here.¡± After hearing this, Hu Feng and Dongfang Mu hurriedly rushed over. It turned out to be a secret door. Outside the door was a shop, and outside the shop was a lively street market. People had long since disappeared. Hu Feng said to the guard: ¡°Immediately send someone to set up a checkpoint at the city gate. Be sure to the people for me.¡± At this time, Zhou Awu grabbed a 14-five-year-old boy who was the youngest of the guards. ¡°His Royal Highness, this person said that Zhi¡¯er took the prince of Jin Country and ran away. When we came, their people were looking for the two of them.¡± *Even a scrawny camel is bigger than a horse (Idiom) ¨C even after suffering a loss, a rich person is still better off than ordinary people. Chapter 907 - Chop off his hand Chapter 907: Chop off his hand Hu Feng and Dongfang Mu¡¯s eyes lit up and immediately surrounded the young man: ¡°You said they ran away. Are you serious?¡± The young man¡¯s face was pale and his body kept trembling: ¡°I, I¡¯m just a doorman, I, I and them, no, no, I¡¯m not in the same group.¡± Hu Feng said in a deep voice: ¡°Just answer what we ask. There is no need to say anything else.¡± The young man kowtowed and said in a hurry: ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Hu Feng asked: ¡°Did the person surnamed Song brought a girl back?¡± The young man shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know. I only know that before you came, Song Gongzi found that someone run away. I heard from the guards who went to chase him say that a girl ran away with some prince.¡± Dongfang Mu and Hu Feng looked at each other, then immediately turned and left. Zhou Awu hurriedly asked: ¡°Where are you going?¡± Hu Feng and Dongfang Mu said in unison: ¡°Go home!¡± This street was not too far from Dongfang Family Mansion. Bai Zhi escaped with Prince Qian Hua, she would definitely go back. Sure enough, as soon as the two of them arrived at the gate, the guard hurriedly came forward: ¡°Master, you¡¯re back. Miss Bai said to tell you and Your Highness that you should go the hall immediately as soon as youe back.¡± Dongfang Muughed and said with a smile: ¡°Look, my granddaughter has even predicted that you wille. As expected, she inherited the wisdom of our Dongfang family.¡± Hu Feng also smiled: ¡°Master, I found out that your face has thickened recently.¡± The two hurried to the front hall, but Bai Zhi was not there. Only a pale young man sitting in the chair and drinking tea, looking quite disturbed. Dongfang Mu stepped forward and cupped his hand to Qian Hua: ¡°Presumably your Excellency is His Royal Highness Prince of Jin Country.¡± Qian Hua stood up, frowned his eyebrows, and looked at Dongfang Mu and Hu Feng: ¡°You are?¡± Dongfang Mu replied: ¡°This old man¡¯s name is Dongfangmu, and this person is our Royal Highness Prince Jin of Chu Country!¡± Hu Feng handed over: ¡°Nice to meet you!¡± Qian Hua looked at Hu Feng and saw that he was extraordinary. His clothes were very gorgeous, indeed a bit like a prince, but why did hee so fast? This was not a Prince¡¯s Mansion either. Is it possible that he knew that he wille here so he has been here waiting long ago? Qian Hua replied: ¡°Nice to meet you too!¡± Seeing the look on Prince Qian Hua¡¯s face, Hu Feng and Dongfang Mu knew in their hearts that he was doubting their identities. At this moment, Bai Zhi had changed her clothes and came over. Seeing that her grandfather and Hu Feng were there, she smiled and said, ¡°You guys came quickly. I thought I would have to wait a little longer.¡± Dongfang Mu pushed Hu Feng away, who wanted to rush forward, and quickly pulled his granddaughter. He looked at her from head to toe and said: ¡°Are you okay? The boy surnamed Song, did he hurt you?¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡± Her brows slightly frowned and there was a forced smile on her face. Dongfang Mu grabbed her wound right on the spot. Although the wound on her left arm was not serious, it was cut open after all. Her skin and flesh still hurt. When Prince Qian Hua saw this, he coughed dryly and said, ¡°Master Dongfang, you grabbed her wound.¡± He saw blood oozing out of her arm earlier and guessed that there should be a wound there. Dongfang Mu hurriedly let go: ¡°Wound? How did you get hurt? Let me see!¡± As he said, he rolled up Bai Zhi¡¯s sleeves. The white arm was tied with gauze, and bright red blood was oozing out. Bai Zhi hurriedly put down her sleeve and said with a smile: ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just a small scratch. It¡¯s really nothing.¡± Hu Feng said angrily: ¡°Damn it, grab this Song Lang, and I chopped off his hand.¡± When Prince Qianhua heard this, his eyebrows immediately frowned and blurted out: ¡°No!¡± Hu Feng raised an eyebrow: ¡°No? Why?¡± Chapter 908 - Let him go Chapter 908: Let him go Qian Hua was a little embarrassed and didn¡¯t know how to answer. His rtionship with Song Lang was more than just a friend. Since he can remember, Song Lang was always in front of him. He was the only person he could see every day when he opened his eyes. As a prince, he couldn¡¯t have friends, he should only have ministers. But he regarded Song Lang as a friend and a brother. He was even closer to him than his real brothers. He didn¡¯t want Song Lang to be in trouble, so he saved his life several times. And even after knowing that Song Lang wanted to assassinate him, he still let him go. His feelings for Song Lang couldn¡¯t be described in a few words, nor could he exin clearly to the people in front of him. ¡°He is still useful to me, you must not hurt him.¡± Qian Hua lightly said. Bai Zhi butted in and said, ¡°The prince is affectionate and righteous to his brother. At this time, he still wants to let him go, but you have thought that if you fall into his hands again, will he let you go?¡± Qian Hua shook his head: ¡°What do you know? Song Lang will never hurt me.¡± Bai Zhi sneered: ¡°He won¡¯t right now, but if one day, what he does needs to kill you, he will definitely kill you. Your Royal Highness, you are as naive as your sister. Song Lang is no longer the Song Lang of the past. What he is thinking now is just revenge. Do you know what he is doing now? Do you know what his ultimate goal is for doing all these things?¡± Qian Hua frowned. He had never thought about these things. In his opinion, Song Lang did these things just to make his imperial father ufortable. Otherwise, what else? But after Bai Zhi¡¯s reminder, he suddenly realized that things didn¡¯t seem to be that simple. If he only wanted to make his imperial father ufortable by hurting him and his sister, he had a lot of opportunities. He didn¡¯t have to chase after them to the Chu Country at all. Seeing that he seemed to be a little enlightened, Bai Zhi continued: ¡°Because Song Lang not only wants your father to be heartbroken and ufortable, he wants the entire Jin Country to be buried with the Song family.¡± Qian Hua¡¯s face changed drastically and he immediately yelled: ¡°Shut up, don¡¯t talk nonsense here.¡± Hu Feng took a step forward, blocking Bai Zhi. His cold eyes fell on Qian Hua: ¡°You are a prince of a country, but you can¡¯t even see this clearly. We tell you the truth, but you still won¡¯t believe it. Do you have to wait until your country is ruined and your family is destroyed before you can believe it?¡± Dongfang Mu said: ¡°Boy, your sister almost died in his hands. If it wasn¡¯t for my granddaughter¡¯s good medical skills, you would probably go to Chu Pce to attend a funeral.¡± Dongfang Mu was in a good mood. Since the people who attacked and killed the Jin Envoy were from the Jin Country itself, even if Princess Qian Fang or Qian Hua died in the Chu Country, there would be no war. Qian Hua¡¯s face turned pale and fell into the chair. His hands that were sping the armrest were shaking. ¡°When can I see Qian Fang?¡± Qian Hua suddenly raised his head, and his eyes fell on Bai Zhi¡¯s body. Hu Feng answered, ¡°If you want to meet her, you can meet her right now. I will take you there.¡± * An hourter, he went to the Imperial Hospital. Princess Qian Fang was being supported by Jin¡¯er as she walked around the room. Every step was extremely difficult, but fortunately, she could still walk. When the door opened, Prince Qian Hua came in like a gust of wind, and there he saw his sister who was being supported by Jin¡¯er at a nce, ¡°Qian Fang?¡± When Princess Qian Fang saw her brother came back safely, she wanted to pounce on him in happiness. However, she almost fell on the floor when she took a step. Qian Hua stepped forward and held her back: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your legs?¡± He was a martial artist with excellent eyesight. He could tell that Qian Fang¡¯s legs were not very flexible at a nce. Chapter 909 - Peace talk Chapter 909: Peace talk Qian Fang was afraid that he would me Song Lang for this, so she shook her head quickly: ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m okay, and I will get better soon.¡± Jin¡¯er wanted to talk but stopped. And simply sighed inside her heart. She didn¡¯t say a single word. Qian Hua helped his sister to sit down in the chair and he asked, ¡°Are you really alright?¡± Qian Fang nodded her head immediately: ¡°I¡¯m really okay. Imperial Brother, it¡¯s great that you cane back safely. Did Song Lang let you go? I knew that he wouldn¡¯t do anything bad to you. You two are good to each other. Sometimes I even feel jealous.¡± Qian Hua frowned. He didn¡¯t know how he will tell his sister that he was not released by Song Lang, but was actually rescued by Bai Zhi. The two of them escaped together. Qian Fang said again: ¡°Imperial Brother, how is Song Lang now? Is he okay?¡± Qian Hua frowned his eyebrows even more and said in displeasure: ¡°You still think of him now? Don¡¯t you know who caused you to be like this?¡± Qian Fang bitterly smiled: ¡°This is what I owe him, I should pay him back. I don¡¯t me him.¡± Jin¡¯er saw the atmosphere was gloomy so she quickly said: ¡°His Royal Highness, Miss Bai¡¯s medical skills are very good. She said that she can heal the princess¡¯s legs, so she will definitely be healed. You see that the princess can walk now. Soon the princess will be able to run and jump like before.¡± Qian Hua shook his head: ¡°You believe what she says? How old is she? How can she cure something that the Imperial Hospital can¡¯t cure?¡± Jin¡¯er hurriedly said: ¡°Miss Bai¡¯s medical skills are really good. The princess has been unconscious for so long before. It was Miss Bai who rescued the princess and healed the princess¡¯s legs.¡± Prince Qian Hua waved his hand: ¡°Okay, don¡¯t talk about it anymore. Since your legs are almost healed, we will leave the capital tomorrow.¡± Qian Fang was taken aback: ¡°Leave tomorrow?¡± Qian Hua said, ¡°What? Do you want to stay here? Our whole group is destroyed, not a single envoy left, what peace talk is there to talk about?¡± Qian Fang didn¡¯t want to go back. She didn¡¯t want to go back to that cage, where she would never be truly free. ¡°Imperial Brother, although we don¡¯t have a mission right now, you are still here. Imperial Father sent us to express our sincerity to negotiate peace. Now, although most of the responsibility lies with our Jin Country, the Chu Country is also responsible for this.¡± Qian Hua shook his head: ¡°I am now the crown prince. How can I fight with Chu¡¯s officials? Wouldn¡¯t we simply lose the prestige of our country? It is better to go back and discuss the peace issueter.¡± Qian Fang became anxious: ¡°Imperial Brother, if we go back like this, we will really lose the prestige of our Jin Country. You are the crown prince. If you can fight against the officials in the Chu and not be defeated, wouldn¡¯t you show our country¡¯s power even more?¡± Although his sister¡¯s words were reasonable, he had never done such a thing. He knew his bottom line. Besides, he was worried about Song Lang¡¯s safety in his heart. He didn¡¯t want to stay here for a moment. ¡°No need to say more, I will leave the capital tomorrow, and discuss the matter of peaceter.¡± He got up and nned to go out, but Bai Zhi walked in at this moment. She was outside all along. She heard the dialogue between the brothers and sisters clearly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid Princess Qian Fang can¡¯t leave tomorrow.¡± Qian Hua frowned and stared at Bai Zhi displeased: ¡°What did you say?¡± Bai Zhi smiled lightly: ¡°I said, Princess Qianfang can¡¯t leave tomorrow. She was poisoned by Song Lang, and the poison has not been solved, so she can¡¯t leave.¡± Qian Hua looked back at Qian Fang and saw that she looked and act normal. There was no sign of poisoning. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, the princess is in good condition. How can she be poisoned? Don¡¯t be an rmist here.¡± Qian Hua¡¯s cold eyes fell on Bai Zhi¡¯s body. For some reason, he particrly hated this youngdy in front of him. He gets annoyed just by looking at her. Chapter 910 - A meeting Chapter 910: A meeting Bai Zhi couldn¡¯t figure it out, she had just met this Prince Qian Hua, and she saved him. It stands to reason that he should be grateful to her, at least he should smile at her. But since she rescued this Prince Qianhua from Song Lang, he didn¡¯t give her a good face. The disgust in his eyes was very obvious, and he didn¡¯t even bother to pretend to hide it. Bai Zhi said: ¡°Whether I¡¯m talking nonsense, it¡¯s up to you to believe it or not. You can use your own life to verify it, but you can¡¯t use Princess Qian Fang¡¯s life to verify your suspicion.¡± Qian Hua coldly snorted and looked sideways to look at his sister, who was covered with a veil. She was only showing a pair of beautiful eyes as usual. Only in front of him and Song Lang his younger sister would put her veil away. There were very few people in this world who have seen her appearance. However, Qian Fang, who had such a face, never entered Song Lang¡¯s heart. If Song Lang didn¡¯t tell him the truth and said what he had hidden from the bottom of his heart after the incident, he was afraid that he will not the truth until now. It turns out that Song Lang has never liked Qian Fang. Song Lang sacrificed his marriage life for the sake of his family. When he knew this, he didn¡¯t get angry at all. He even had a hint of excitement. He thought that no man in the world could reject a girl like Qian Fang. Song Lang was so special and different. He was different from other men in the world. Qian Hua turned to look at Bai Zhi, his eyes were still very cold: ¡°She is my sister. I am in charge of her affairs. Who do you think you are?¡± Bai Zhi shrugged her shoulders: ¡°In the eyes of his highness Prince Qian Hua, I, Bai Zhi is really nothing. But in my eyes, there are only my patients. Princess Qian Fang is my patient. No one can take her until she is cured.¡± She finally got the Theory of Strange Pulse. She can find out the poison he used to Princess Qian Fang after studying it. If she was taken away at this time, then won¡¯t her hard work these days will be in vain? She was not a virgin marry. She will not beg to treat people, but she was curious. As a doctor, once she encountered a problem, if she has found a way to ovee it, but didn¡¯t seed, it will be like a thorn stuck in her heart. Qian Hua hummed: ¡°Really? Let¡¯s see who is in charge.¡± After saying that, Qian Hua turned around and walked away. After leaving the Imperial Hospital, he said to the guard outside: ¡°Lead the way, this prince wants to see Chu Emperor.¡± The guard didn¡¯t dare to neglect and immediately led the way. Hu Feng shouted outside: ¡°Zhi¡¯er,e out.¡± To avoid suspicion, since he sent Princess Qian Fang to this imperial hospital. He never showed his face in front of Princess Qian Fang. Bai Zhi nodded her head towards Qian Fang, then turned around and went out. Jin¡¯er pulled the princess¡¯s sleeves and said anxiously: ¡®Princess, the prince wants to take you back, for your own safety. You can¡¯t be stupid anymore. ¡¯ Qian Fang shook her head: ¡°No, I won¡¯t go back. If I go back, I will never see Song Lang again, and I will never be free again. I will be locked in that huge birdcage again unless I grew a pair of wings, I won¡¯t be able toe out.¡± Jin¡¯er doesn¡¯t know where the princess learns these strange theories. She thought it was absurd. She was a princess, which woman doesn¡¯t envy her? Not only was she born with a beautiful face, but also possessed an iparable status. Even if Song Lang was gone now, can¡¯t she choose among the other talents in the future? ¡°Princess, haven¡¯t you heard the saying? Don¡¯t hang on a single tree, if you turn around, you will find out that there is a whole forest. Even without this tree, there will be thousands of trees waiting for you princess.¡± Chapter 911 - I don’t want anyone else Chapter 911: I don¡¯t want anyone else Qian Fang smiled bitterly, ¡°There are thousands of trees in the world, but what does it have to do with me? I don¡¯t want anyone else except Song Lang.¡± Jin¡¯er didn¡¯t know how to persuade her, so she only sighed and helped her to sit down by the bed. After Bai Zhi went out, Hu Feng pulled her aside and said: ¡°My father summon me so I¡¯ll go there. You will wait for me here in the Imperial Hospital. You are not allowed to go anywhere else. Awu is outside. If something happened, you call him and the shadow guards will enter. If you don¡¯te here. You have to be careful.¡± Bai Zhi nodded: ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll be careful. I won¡¯t go even if anyone tells me to go. Go and pick me up when you¡¯re done.¡± Hu Feng looked at her and sighed in his heart. Since returning from Qingyang County and knowing his father¡¯s attitude towards Chu Feng, he regretted more than once that he shouldn¡¯t havee back and be Prince Jin again. If he was not Chu Yan, and he was simply Hu Feng, how good would it be? ¡°Okay, you go. I¡¯ll be fine. I, Bai Zhi is not easy to provoke, don¡¯t you believe me?¡± She winked at him mischievously and smiled slyly. Hu Fengughed and pointed her nose: ¡°You!¡± When Hu Feng left, Zhou Awu stood in the imperial hospital to make sure that Bai Zhi could always be in his sight. Bai Zhi returned to Princess Qian Fang¡¯s room and checked her pulse. Her pulse condition was still the same as before. Her pulse beats rapidly three times and then beats slowly three times. After beating three times, it will be six beats, and then nine beats. Then it will repeat itself. Bai Zhi also found a red dot on the white part of Princess Qian Fang¡¯s eyes this time. It was like a plum-shaped red dot, which looked very peculiar and faint. No one will notice it if a person didn¡¯t look closely. ¡°Princess, do you have difort in your eyes?¡± Bai Zhi asked abruptly. Qian Fang immediately nodded her head: ¡°Since yesterday, I have some difort in my eyes. My eyes seem very dry, they will be painful at night, but it will only be for a while and it¡¯s not that very painful.¡± Bai Zhi asked again, ¡°When the pain appears, does it feel like being stabbed by a needle slowly?¡± Qian Fang nodded her head again: ¡°Yes, that how it feels like. Is there something wrong with me?¡± Bai Zhi thought of a case in the theory of strange pulse. Qian Fang¡¯s current condition was almost the same as in that case. She saw it on the carriage. She only finished reading half it because something went wrong. Bai Zhi said to Qian Fang: ¡°I still can¡¯t tell you anything clearly. I have to go back and study the treatment n. Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely cure you.¡± Seeing the anxious look on her face, Qian Fang also became anxious: ¡°Is it difficult to treat? Is the poison that Brother Lang gave me really powerful?¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°It¡¯s hard to say whether it¡¯s powerful or not. It¡¯s poison I haven¡¯t seen it before, so I can¡¯t make a conclusion.¡± When Bai Zhi brought Prince Qian Hua back to the Dongfang Family Mansion, she first went back to her room and changed clothes. The cloth bag was left behind at home. She has to go back first. After leaving the room, Bai Zhi said to Awu: ¡°When will Hu Fenge back? Did he say it?¡± Zhou Awu shook his head: ¡°The emperor summoned him. It¡¯s because Prince Qian Hua, so it will take an hour or two.¡± Bai Zhi said anxiously: ¡°I am anxious to go back, why don¡¯t we go first?¡± Zhou Awu busily waved his hand: ¡°No, no, his highness specifically ordered that we should wait for him here. We mustn¡¯t go back by ourselves.¡± After what Chu Feng and Song Lang did, Hu Feng couldn¡¯t wait to tie Bai Zhi to his waistband and carry er all day long with him. Bai Zhi said: ¡°I¡¯m really in a hurry, you send someone to inform him. Let¡¯s go back first. Will he still be worried if youe with me?¡± Chapter 912 - The scent is special Chapter 912: The scent is special Zhou Awu shook his head: ¡°No, no way, his highness said, we can¡¯t leave as long as he hasn¡¯te. Zhi¡¯er, you just wait for a while, you can you do it after one and a half hour, okay?¡± Bai Zhi was very anxious when she thought of the Theory of Strange Pulse. She couldn¡¯t wait for a moment. But thinking of the look on Hu Feng¡¯s face when he left, she sighed and let go: ¡°Well, I¡¯ll wait for him for a while.¡± She turned around to go to the medicine room, but she hadn¡¯t walked a few steps yet, she met Imperial Doctor Liang. Imperial Doctor Liang also saw Bai Zhi. His cold face instantly showed a smile. He smiled reluctantly. Bai Zhi found it strange. This person was still in the imperial hospital. It seems that not only did the empress protect him, but there were also other people in this pce. Otherwise, how could the empress not even hold ountable? ¡°Miss Bai!¡± Imperial Doctor Liang turned sideways and stopped to pay respect to Bai Zhi. Bai Zhi didn¡¯t want to care about him, but when she passed by him, she smelled a faint scent. Even though the medicinal smell on Imperial Doctor Liang¡¯s body was strong, the scent was still very obvious. It cannot be concealed by the strong medicinal smell. This scent was very special, she has only smelled it on one person. The scent of menthol mixed with gardenia. She has only smelled this cool and intoxicating scent on Song Lang. She guessed that Song Lang used this scent to cover up the smell of medicine on his body. The scent on Imperial Doctor Liang¡¯s body was not strong, but it seemed to have been inadvertently contaminated. The scent was contaminated, but it can still prove that Imperial Doctor Liang and Song Lang have met. And they have been together for a long time. The city gates of the capital were under martialw. Their group must still be in the capital. They simply changed the base to stay. Bai Zhi paused, looked at Imperial Doctor Liang, and smiled lightly: ¡°I didn¡¯t see Imperial Doctor Liang for several days.¡± Imperial Doctor Liang scolded Bai Zhi in his heart, but he had tough in front of her: ¡°I was sick these days, I had to recuperate at home. The Empress Dowager asks me toe today.¡± Bai Zhi smiled faintly: ¡°I see. It is important to diagnose and treat Empress Dowager. Imperial Doctor Liang should be careful not to pass the sickness to the Empress Dowager.¡± Imperial Doctor Liang¡¯s smile suddenly appeared a little proud as he said: ¡°Miss Bai also seems to be worried. I also feel something wrong, so I rmended Miss Bai to Empress Dowager. Maybe the imperial edict is on the way.¡± Bai Zhi knew that there would be nothing good when she meets this person. ¡°It¡¯s Bai Zhi¡¯s honor to be able to work for Empress Dowager, but I don¡¯t know, what disease did the Empress Dowager have this time?¡± She deliberately kept him in conversation to see the expression on his face. Imperial Doctor Liang obviously didn¡¯t want to talk to her more, so he said perfunctorily: ¡°What is going on, you will know when you see Empress Dowager. I have something to do, so I¡¯ll go ahead.¡± Imperial Doctor Liang hurriedly left the Imperial Hospital. Bai Zhi looked at his back and smiled secretly. This guy was not a good doctor. He also likes to do things secretly. Such a kind of person¡¯s downfall was near. The martialw at the gates of the capital was not a temporary matter. Song Lang wants to escape, he will not make a move. She was not worried, she better study the book. Just like Imperial Doctor Liang said, after Imperial Doctor Liang left, Empress Dowager¡¯s decree arrived. Bai Zhi had to go to the Cifu Pce to check her pulse. Zhou Awu immediately asked his men to inform Prince Jin, and he followed Bai Zhi into the harem. However, he could only follow to the entrance of Cifu Pce, he was not allowed to enter. Bai Zhi was all alone again. Zhou Awu was anxious, but he couldn¡¯t rush in. After all, it was the Empress Dowager¡¯s chamber. Although he was bold enough. In this situation, he couldn¡¯t rush in, and he has no reason to rush in. Chapter 913 - May not be true Chapter 913: May not be true Compared with Zhou Awu¡¯s nervousness, Bai Zhi was calm. She will go there as a doctor and will do what she must do. There was no reason to be afraid of a patient waiting for her treatment. But when she saw the sharp and cold eyes of Empress Dowager, she knew that she was still too naive. People will not necessarily return your sincerity with sincerity. For example, Song Lang and the Qian brother and sister. Another one was, Pei Qinghan. You will get the same ending when you get close to them. Not to mention, she was merely a female doctor in front of the grand empress dowager. ¡°Bai Zhi, do you know your sin?¡± The Empress Dowager didn¡¯t ask her to check her pulse but asked her such words. Bai Zhi was taken aback and then replied: ¡°This youngdy didn¡¯t know what crime did shemit.¡± When the Empress Dowager heard this, she immediately threw the teacup cup in her hand in front of Bai Zhi. The hot tea sshed on Bai Zhi¡¯s protruding hands. The back of her fair white hands instantly turned red. Bai Zhi hissed in pain and immediately withdrew her hands. Seeing this, the pce maids on the left and right side didn¡¯t even blink their eyes, which proved that such kind of event was verymon in this ce. ¡°Bold, what do you think this ce is? Your Dongfang Family Mansion? Or Jin Wangfu that you can be so arrogant?¡± She didn¡¯t know when she became arrogant. When she came in, apart from paying respect, she only said one sentence. Saying one sentence can be considered arrogant? Bai Zhi frowned her eyebrows. The back of her hand was so hot and painful. The ce she was kneeling was a cold marble floor. There was a thick woolen nket on this floor before. But this time, it was gone. At first, she didn¡¯t think too much about it, she thought she would only kneel for a moment. Who would have thought that this olddy wouldn¡¯t let her get up? She¡¯s afraid that the woolen nket was deliberately taken away. The hot tea ran down to her knees. Fortunately, she was wearing thick cotton trousers today. When the trousers were soaked in hot water, although it was hot, it will not burn her flesh. ¡°The Empress Dowager, this youngdy didn¡¯t know what crime shemitted. This youngdy asks the empress dowager to enlighten her.¡± Bai Zhi straightened her back. Although she was still kneeling, she didn¡¯t intend to make herself look humble. When did she, Bai Zhi, ever be humble? This olddy in front of her, where was she noble than her? Because she gave birth to a good son? Because she married a good husband? The Empress Dowager saw a trace of disdain in Bai Zhi¡¯s cold and bright eyes. Disdain? She was a mere little female doctor. Even if she was guarded by Dongfang Mu and Prince Jin, can she go against her? She dare to disdain the mother of this country? The Empress Dowager stretched out her hand and pointed at Bai Zhi¡¯s face, her fingertips trembled as she said: ¡°You want to make it clear? Okay, this empress dowager will make it clear to you.¡± She took a deep breath and tried to keep her face solemn and magnificent, ¡°This empress dowager ask you, how many things happened in the pce since you appeared here?¡± Bai Zhi licked her lips, faintly smiled, and said with a clear voice that echoed in the room: ¡°Answering back the empress dowager, the first time this youngdy entered the pce, was when the empress dowager was diagnosed and needed treatment for stroke. This youngdy saved the empress dowager who was in danger. The second time this youngdy entered the pce was under the empress dowager¡¯s edict. This youngdy checked the empress dowager¡¯s pulse. The third time was under the empress¡¯s edict. And today, it is the fourth time this youngdy enter the pce.¡± When Bai Zhi saw the Empress Dowager¡¯s facial expression drastically changed, the smile on her face became deeper and deeper: ¡°This youngdy is not a public doctor, nor an imperial doctor in the Imperial Hospital. She enters the pce to treat the empress dowager and the empress to give face her grandfather and Prince Jin. Since the Empress Dowager feels wrong when this youngdy enters the pce, then this youngdy will note in the pce in the future.¡± The Empress Dowager was so angry that she felt her lungs would explode. In her whole life, she has always been pampered. The people under her, who didn¡¯t tter her? Even if what she said was wrong, no one dares to say that she was wrong. She was right when she¡¯s right, and she was right even when she¡¯s wrong. In this ce, she will never be wrong. Chapter 914 - She is the Empress Dowager!

Chapter 914: She is the Empress Dowager!

But in Bai Zhi¡¯s words, she didn¡¯t give her the slightest face. She was the empress dowager. The empress dowager! The Old Mama next to the Empress Dowager pointed her finger to Bai Zhi and said, ¡°You, how dare you stand against the empress dowager? Hurry up and p her mouth. p her.¡± As soon as the old mama¡¯s words fell, two pce maids rolled up their sleeves and stepped forward. Bai Zhi said: ¡°Before hitting me, you¡¯d better think clearly. I am not a maid in your Cifu Pce, you can¡¯t punish me at will. The empress dowager didn¡¯t say anything, but you, a servant dare to take in charge.¡± The old mama¡¯s face turned green, as the two pce maids immediately paused and took a look at the old mama. The old mama took a look at the empress dowager. The empress dowager gritted her teeth and said: ¡°p her for this empress dowager. p her sharp mouth, so that she can¡¯t speak anymore.¡± How many things happened in the pce since this little bitch appeared? The empress was confined. Chu Feng hadn¡¯t visited her for many days. The emperor always frowned whenever she mentioned Chu Feng. All these happened because of this little bitch. The old mama was so excited when she heard the empress dowager¡¯s order. So she immediately rolled up her sleeves and came forward in person, nning to give this girl a severe lesson. ¡°Let me see who dares to do it!¡± Hu Feng¡¯s voice sounded at the door of the hall. There was a deep trace of coldness in his tone. Bai Zhi breathed a sigh of relief. It was good that Hu Feng came this time. Hu Feng rushed forward and stood up with Bai Zhi¡¯s arm. Seeing that she couldn¡¯t stand steady, he knew that he must have been kneeling for a long time. Then, he saw that her hands were red and there were still porcin pieces and tea scattered on the floor. He suddenly raised his head and snarled at the Empress Dowager: ¡°What is the imperial grandmother trying to do?¡± The Empress Dowager suddenly felt pain in her temple, ¡°I need to tell you what I want to do? Why? You demolished Qingan Pce, and now you want to demolish Cifu Pce?¡± Hu Feng said angrily: ¡°Don¡¯t think that I dare not. I, Chu Yan, will put my words here today. If you dare to touch even a finger of her, I don¡¯t know what I will do.¡± ¡°You, do you want to rebel? Even the emperor didn¡¯t dare to speak to this empress dowager like this. How dare you as a prince?¡± Chu Yan coldly snorted: ¡°I¡¯ve already died once. There is nothing I dare not to do. Imperial grandmother, what you and the empress did together, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know them. I know everything in my heart.¡± ¡°Shameless, shameless, hurry up and call the emperor. Tell him toe and see how he teaches his son. Tell Dongfang Mu to alsoe in here and take a look. This empress dowager wants to ask, how such a good prince turn out like this?¡± The empress dowager shouted while sitting on the phoenix chair. Her pale face turned red in anger. Chu Yan didn¡¯t bother to watch her performance, he simply hugged Bai Zhi and left. Bai Zhi nestled in his arms and heard his powerful heartbeat. Veins were bulging on his temple, which proved his current emotion. Her heart felt warm. There was such a man who was willing to offend the noblest woman in the world for her. She didn¡¯t know that it felt so good to be loved like this. The love story in the TV series can also happen to her? Bai Zhi gave him a light push: ¡°Hurry up and let me down, I can walk by myself.¡± Hu Feng refused. The gloomy expression on his face hasn¡¯t disappeared: ¡°I just want to let everyone know that you are my, Chu Yan¡¯s woman. If anyone dares to move you in the future, they should ask me first.¡± She pursed her lips and smiled: ¡°I¡¯m afraid that no one in the pce will not know this incident. Let mee down quickly.¡± Hu Feng didn¡¯t let go of her. He carried her to the carriage to go back home. * Dongfang Mu and the emperor were talking in the Imperial Study Room when the incident at the Cifu Pce reached their ears. The eunuch said: ¡°The emperor, Master Dongfang, the empress dowager is making trouble in Cifu Pce. She wants you to go there.¡± Chapter 915 - Don’t make trouble all day Chapter 915: Don¡¯t make trouble all day Dongfang Mu¡¯s face looked gloomy and his eyes were full of anger. The emperor stole a nce at Dongfang Mu. Seeing him like this, he was very guilty. He knew Dongfang Mu¡¯s temper very well. Chu Yan was just like him. If he had grievances and experience injustice, he will take revenge. He would not give anyone a face, including him the emperor. Let him go to the Cifu Pce? Doesn¡¯t this mean finding another embarrassment for the Empress Dowager? The emperor said to the eunuch: ¡°You go to the Cifu Pce, tell the empress dowager that I have something important to discuss with Master Dongfang. We don¡¯t have time and we can¡¯t discuss itter.¡± He also wondered. The empress dowager was a smart person. How could she provoke that little girl Bai Zhi twice or thrice? Is that girl easy to provoke? Even he, the emperor, didn¡¯t dare to say anything about her in front of Chu Yan and Dongfang Mu, so as not to attract the resentment of these two people. The eunuch wanted to leave when he received the order. However, Dongfang Mu stopped him: ¡°Since the empress dowager wants to see this old minister, I should go in there. If this old minister doesn¡¯t go, what if I am used of being disrespectful? I don¡¯t worry about myself, but what about my Zhi¡¯er?¡± With that said, the emperor couldn¡¯t help but blush and coughed twice. The eunuch looked at the emperor and waited for his instructions. The emperor waved his hand: ¡°Go, go back to the empress dowager and say that Master Dongfang and I have state affairs to discuss. Tell her to stop making trouble all day long.¡± His words were too heavy, naturally, because he wanted to calm down Dongfang Mu¡¯s anger. Dongfang Mu coldly snorted: ¡°Although state matters are important, this old minister has no intention of discussing it again. The emperor better look for another good minister. This old minister will retire first.¡± He was worried about Bai Zhi, so how can he stay in the imperial study room? If the empress dowager didn¡¯t do excessive things, how can Chu Yan offend her? The emperor still wanted to say something, but how will he make this old man stay? He¡¯s afraid that no matter what he says, he can¡¯t make the matter right. After Dongfang Mu left, the emperor looked at his table full of memorials. He was so angry that he wanted to lift the table. He worked so hard. How much energy do they think he spends to sit firmly on this throne? But these women in the harem, from his old mother to his empress and son, couldn¡¯t even give him peace of mind. He has endless state affairs. Where can he get the energy to manage the affairs of the harem? Prince Qian Hua was anxious to go back to their country, so he called Dongfang Mu to discuss this matter. When Dongfang Mu was still young, he was very familiar with the four surrounding countries of Chu State. It was natural to discuss this matter with him. But now, they haven¡¯t finished discussing things, the people became so angry that he left in a hurry. Now, he doesn¡¯t have anyone to discuss this matter. After a while, another eunuch came to report: ¡°The emperor, the empress dowager kept calling you and then fainted.¡± The emperor felt bored, but in the end, it was his own mother. No matter how annoying she was, he should visit her. Otherwise, he would be branded as an unfilial son. The emperor left the table and decided to read the memorialster on. He then rushed to the Cifu Pce. In the sleeping hall, the pce maids and the eunuchs were kneeling on the floor, while the old mama kept crying beside the bed. The emperor had a headache. He didn¡¯t know how many times he had seen this kind of scene. It was the same every time. Can¡¯t this olddye up with something new? The emperor walked to the bed, looked at the empress dowager lying on the bed, and asked, ¡°How is the empress dowager?¡± The old mama pretended that she had just seen the emperoring in. She quickly knelt on the floor and said to the emperor: ¡°Answering back his majesty, the empress dowager fainted, she just felt a little better.¡± The emperor took two steps forward, sat down by the bed, and asked slowly, ¡°How does the imperial mother feel?¡± The empress dowager opened her eyes and nced at the emperor, her voice was as small as a mosquito¡¯s noise: ¡°What else could it be?¡± Chapter 916 - Does the empress dowager take her medicine on time? Chapter 916: Does the empress dowager take her medicine on time? The Emperor asked the old mama standing on the side: ¡°Did you call the doctor?¡± The Old Mama replied: ¡°Yes, the doctor should be on the way.¡± While talking, Imperial Doctor Xu came in. When he saw that the emperor was also there, he hurriedly saluted. The emperor waved his hand: ¡°You don¡¯t need to be polite, go and see the empress dowager.¡± He sighed inside his heart. He doesn¡¯t know how many times he had seen this kind of drama. Also, his imperial mother used to y this set when she was still an imperial concubine. She thought she was doing well, and nobody could see it, but in fact, who could not see it? It was just, no one dares to expose her. Imperial Doctor Xu stepped forward and checked the empress dowager¡¯s pulse repeatedly. Seeing this, the emperor became anxious: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Imperial Doctor Xu withdrew his hand, turned around, and knelt, then said to the emperor: ¡°The emperor, Miss Bai has long given advice, that the empress dowager should not be irritated, and the medicine must be taken for at least half a year. But today, the empress dowager¡¯s pulse was more disordered than thest time.¡± The emperor couldn¡¯t understand, so he asked directly: ¡°What do you mean? Make it clear.¡± At this time, the empress dowager, who was lying on the bed also opened her eyes, tilted her head slightly, and looked at Imperial Doctor Xu with a look of concern. Imperial Doctor Xu said again: ¡°Answering back the emperor, the empress dowager¡¯s pulse condition is not very good. I think the empress dowager failed to take the medicine on time and got angry again, which made her condition rapidly changed.¡± The emperor swept his eyes towards the Old Mama: ¡°Does the empress dowager take medicine on time?¡± The Old Mama nced at the empress dowager on the bed and nodded her head immediately: ¡°Yes, the empress dowager has been taking the medicine on time.¡± The empress dowager, who was lying on the said: ¡°This empress dowager has already said that that little girl can¡¯t be trusted, you don¡¯t believe it.¡± The emperor frowned and didn¡¯t speak. Imperial Doctor Xu looked at the Old Mama and asked: ¡°Did the empress dowager take her medicine today ording to the prescription?¡± The Old Mama nodded her head hurriedly: ¡°Yes, the medicine is prepared ording to Miss Bai¡¯s prescription.¡± Imperial Doctor Xu shook his head: ¡°Old Mama, I¡¯m afraid you are not telling the truth.¡± The Old Mama¡¯splexion changed and said anxiously: ¡°Imperial Doctor Xu, you can¡¯t frame a good person in front of the emperor. How can this ve tell such a lie?¡± Imperial Doctor Xu said to the emperor: ¡°The emperor, when this old doctor entered the Cifu Pce, he saw a maid carrying the medicine dregs to throw away. This old doctor looked at the medicine dregs. Those herbs were definitely different from Miss Bai¡¯s prescription and more like Imperial Doctor Liang¡¯s prescribed medicine.¡± The emperor knew Imperial Doctor Xu¡¯s temperament. He was an upright and straightforward person. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t say those words on the New Year¡¯s Eve banquet that the empress dowager¡¯s illness cannot be cured. If it was somebody else, even if they knew that it was an incurable disease, they wouldn¡¯t tell the truth. It was also because of these old doctors¡¯ stubbornness that the empress dowager¡¯s treatment has been dyed. The emperor said to the old mama with a deep voice: ¡°You still don¡¯t want to tell the truth?¡± The Old Mama quickly knelt on the floor. Her body was trembling in fear and couldn¡¯t say a word. What will she say? Say that this matter has nothing to do with her, it is all the empress dowager¡¯s wishes? Then even if she escaped the emperor¡¯s punishment, she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape the empress dowager¡¯s punishment. She might as well gritted her teeth and made a pitiful look so that the empress dowager will give her a way out. ¡°This old servant even dare to change the empress dowager¡¯s medicine. This emperor really doesn¡¯t know whether she wants to live or die. Someonee, drag this ve out, and hit her with boards for 30 times.¡± The old mama was almost paralyzed in fright. If she was beaten with thirty boards, she wouldn¡¯t be able to survive. She turned around and threw herself in front of the empress dowager¡¯s bed: ¡°Empress Dowager, please save this ve.¡± The empress dowager knew that the emperor was angry. She shouldn¡¯t plead for mercy, but this old ve has been with her for many years. She has been loyal and capable of doing things. If she¡¯s gone, she doesn¡¯t know if she can order someone elsefortably. Chapter 917 - Is she really skilled than Doctor Xu Chapter 917: Is she really skilled than Doctor Xu ¡°The emperor, this matter is this empress dowager¡¯s idea. You don¡¯t have to me her.¡± The empress dowager was also angry. The emperor¡¯s ugly words just now were definitely for her. The emperor snorted and nced sideways at the Old Mama Huang: ¡°If no such ve were instigating, the empress dowager wouldn¡¯t have such thoughts.¡± The emperor then sternly swept his eyes to the eunuchs to the side and said calmly: ¡°What are you still doing in a daze? Drag her out.¡± The empress dowager sat up and watched the Old Mama Huang being dragged away. There was no other way. This Cifu Pce was her territory. Everything should be decided by her, but she called the emperor. The emperor was in charge of the entire Chu Country, including the people in the Cifu Pce. Everyone must listen to the emperor. When Old Mother Huang was dragged away, the two pce maids next to her turned pale in fright. They knelt on the floor and trembled in fear, as beads of sweat rolled from their foreheads. The emperor ignored the empress dowager and the pce maids. He only looked at Imperial Doctor Xu and asked, ¡°Would it be enough if you change back the medicine?¡± Imperial Doctor Xu shook his head: ¡°The pulse condition of the empress dowager is chaotic, her situation is not good. If we only use the original medicine, I¡¯m afraid it will not help. I will ask Miss Bai toe and get advice for the treatment. This old doctor will listen to her opinion.¡± The emperor was embarrassed. Bai Zhi was bullied by the empress dowager just now. And now, they will ask her to see the Empress Dowager. No need to ask if she will be willing or not, Dongfang Mu and Chu Yan would not agree. ¡°It may not be convenient for Bai Zhi, can¡¯t you look at the empress dowager if there is another way?¡± Imperial Doctor Xu didn¡¯t know what happened to Bai Zhi in the Cifu Pce earlier, so he asked curiously: ¡°Why is it inconvenient for her? Didn¡¯t shee to the imperial hospital today? This old doctor will go and call her toe.¡± The emperor waved his hand: ¡°No, she has already returned to the Dongfang Mansion. She is not in the imperial hospital. The empress dowager¡¯s illness will be handed over to you. Bai Zhi might not enter the pce in the future. If you are unsure, you can go to the Dongfang Mansion to ask her.¡± Imperial Doctor Xu looked dumbfounded, but the emperor had said so, what else could he do? He had no choice but to respond. After Imperial Doctor Xu retired, the emperor didn¡¯t stay for long. He said a few more words to the empress dowager and then left. The empress dowager looked at the emperor walked away, she suddenly felt a little flustered. Her original smooth breath suddenly became rapid and she felt very ufortable. Thinking of what Imperial Doctor Xu just said, she felt even more upset: ¡°Hurry up, call Imperial Doctor Liang.¡± * After Imperial Doctor Xu left the imperial hospital, he went straight to Dongfang Mansion. As usual, he was stopped outside the gate, but there was another person who was stopped outside the gate with him. Imperial Doctor Xu cupped his hand to Pei Qinghan: ¡°Houye!¡± Pei Qinghan also replied: ¡°Imperial Doctor Xu!¡± Imperial Doctor Xu had a bad impression of Pei Qinghan, so he didn¡¯t talk to talk to him again after greeting him. He turned his head to look away. Pei Qinghan stood alone in the cold wind for a long time. Now that someone came, he naturally wanted to say a few words. ¡°Imperial Doctor Xu is here at this time, is there someone inside who is sick?¡± Pei Qinghan asked. Imperial Doctor Xu shook his head: ¡°No, no, no, I¡¯m here to see Miss Bai. I need to ask Miss Bai about something.¡± He then smiled: ¡°Miss Bai¡¯s medical skills are far above me. If someone is sick in the house, I¡¯m afraid they don¡¯t need to ask this old man.¡± Pei Qinghan also heard about Bai Zhi¡¯s medical skills, but he didn¡¯t expect them to be so good that even the head of the imperial hospital was ashamed to look down on her. ¡°She really has better medical skills than Imperial Doctor Xu?¡± Pei Qinghan asked anxiously, not knowing what to feel. Should he be proud? Or regret it? Chapter 918 - Medicine Chapter 918: Medicine Imperial Doctor Xu nodded his head: ¡°I never tell lies. Houye must have known this.¡± Pei Qinghan nodded his head with aplicatedplexion. Yes, Imperial Doctor Xu never lied. Dongfang Mu once asked him toe to the Houfu for a check-up. He only visited once, but he suspected Dongfang Wan¡¯s illness was strange. No matter what he found out, he will not hide it. From then on, Dongfang Mu¡¯s attitude towards him changed dramatically and he refused to believe him anymore. Pei Qinghan never let Imperial Doctor Xu enter the Houfu again. He hated him so much. But now, he was extremely grateful. If it weren¡¯t for him, Dongfang Mu wouldn¡¯t be guarded against him. Not to mention, he wouldn¡¯t look for another person to treat Dongfang Wan. Without these events, maybe Dongfang Wan would be dead by now. When Imperial Doctor Xu finished talking, the guard went back to the door and asked Imperial Doctor Xu to go in, but he ignored Pei Qinghan. Pei Qinghan leaned forward and asked the young man: ¡°Wan¡¯er still refuses to see me?¡± The guard looked at him but didn¡¯t reply and simply closed the gate. Looking at the closed gate, Pei Qinghan looked bitter and regretful. If there was any regret medicine in the world, he will buy it even if he has to spend all his wealth. It was a pity, that even if he loses his life, there will be no regret medicine in this world. When Imperial Doctor Xu entered the mansion, he was led directly to the courtyard where Bai Zhi lived. In the small hall, Hu Feng was applying medicine to Bai Zhi. The back of her fair white hand, not only reddened but also has a fewrge blisters. When Imperial Doctor Xu came in, he saw Hu Feng holding Bai Zhi¡¯s hand with a distressed look on the face, while gently rubbing the ointment and blowing on it from time to time. He looked just like a loving father applying medicine to his darling daughter. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Imperial Doctor Xu hurriedly asked. Bai Zhi said to the maidservant beside her: ¡°Serve tea.¡± Imperial Doctor Xu stepped forward and looked at her wounds. It was only a scald, which was not too serious. After applying a good ointment, the scars would not remain, so he felt relieved. ¡°Why did you hurt your hand?¡± Imperial Doctor Xu asked. Bai Zhi didn¡¯t answer, instead, asked: ¡°You came for the Empress Dowager¡¯s illness?¡± Imperial Doctor Xu was taken aback: ¡°How do you know?¡± Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°I just came back from the pce, and this injury was also given by the empress dowager.¡± Imperial Doctor Xu didn¡¯t understand: ¡°How could this be? Why did the empress dowager treat you like this?¡± He really couldn¡¯t figure out, Bai Zhi was her lifesaver. Without Bai Zhi¡¯s niuhuang pills, the empress dowager would have crooked eyes and mouth. She wouldn¡¯t be able to speak easily. Bai Zhi shrugged her shoulders: ¡°God knows, she is the empress dowager. She will do whatever she wants. Everyone is like mud in her eyes that she could trample on!¡± Hu Feng raised his head and stared at her: ¡°Who dares to treat you like mud?¡± Bai Zhi chuckled: ¡°I¡¯m just making an analogy, you don¡¯t take it seriously.¡± Hu Feng shook his head: ¡°No, even if it¡¯s just an analogy.¡± He turned his head and asked Imperial Doctor Xu: ¡°What are you doing here? Hurry up, and Zhi¡¯er will have a rest soon.¡± Imperial Doctor Xu was a little embarrassed. The empress dowager just injured Bai Zhi, and now he wants Bai Zhi to ask for her treatment? Bai Zhi knew very clear what was going. After seeing the face of the empress dowager just now, she guessed something. And now that Imperial Doctor Xu came to her door in person, she confirmed her guess. If it was ordinary time, she would definitely help him solve his problem without a second thought, but right now, she was really not in the mood. That look on the face of Empress Dowager when looking at her really made her angry. What did she do wrong? Why should she be treated like this? Who was in the wrong, does she really don¡¯t know in her heart? Chapter 919 - Qiyun Mountain Chapter 919: Qiyun Mountain Chu Feng was his grandson, she wanted to protect him. But wasn¡¯t Chu Yan also her grandson? When she did this, not only her, Bai Zhi was hurt, but also hurt Chu Yan¡¯s heart! Bai Zhi looked at Imperial Doctor Xu. He didn¡¯t open his mouth, so she didn¡¯t say anything. After a while, she yawned. Hu Feng understood her meaning and simply said: ¡°If there is something, you talk about itter. Zhi¡¯er has to rest.¡± With that, he held Bai Zhi¡¯s arm and pulled her out of the small hall. Imperial Doctor Xu watched as they leave. He opened his mouth several times, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t say anything. He was also a human. With a human heart made of flesh. Who didn¡¯t have a temper? What more, people like Bai Zhi have a distinct attitude between love and hatred. After returning to the room, Hu Feng watched Bai Zhi go to bed and covered her with a quilt, but he refused to leave and sat beside the bed. Bai Zhi gave him a push and said with a smile: ¡°If you have something to do, just go and work. I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t tell my mother, it will be fine in 2 days.¡± Hu Feng frowned and said: ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t have suffered like this. Maybe the master is right.¡± Bai Zhi was puzzled: ¡°About what?¡± Hu Feng turned his eyes and stared at her slightly pale face: ¡°The master said that he would take you back to Qiyun Mountain. He said that the capital is not suitable for you. If you stay here, something will happen sooner orter.¡± He didn¡¯t care about it at first. He thought his master was just making a big fuss. He thought he was capable of protecting Bai Zhi, but Bai Zhi had an ident one after another. It was not safe inside and outside the pce. He couldn¡¯t guard her at all times. How could he rx? Bai Zhi raised an eyebrow and stared at him: ¡°So, do you want me and grandpa to return to Qiyun Mountain?¡± Hu Feng nodded his head: ¡°I didn¡¯t want to, but I made a promise in front of Master that I would not let you get anymore. But now, you have had idents one after another in just 2 days. I have to think about it, maybe the capital is really not for you.¡± Bai Zhi never thought about where she must be. Qiyun Mountain was a very good ce. If she can live in Qiyun Mountain, it would be good, but what about Hu Feng? ¡°What about you? Are you going with me?¡± She sat up and stared at Hu Feng¡¯s eyes. His eyes were Like a deep pool. Since when did his eyes be so deep? He shook his head: ¡°I can¡¯t go now. In the past, I didn¡¯t fight for the seat of the crown prince, because it¡¯s not rare for me. But now, they hurt you and hurt me again and again for this seat. If I don¡¯t fight and let him sit on the throne in the future, not only you and me, I¡¯m afraid that the whole Qiyun Mountain won¡¯t be safe.¡± With Chu Feng¡¯s temperament, what can¡¯t he do? If the crown prince falls into his hands, once he bes the emperor, the first thing he will do is to eradicate people who were against him. Who were these people? Bai Zhi shuddered and felt agitated. If she can turn back time, and if she can choose one more time, she won¡¯t cure his amnesia. Although Hu Feng was asionally mncholic at that time, at least he was safe. But at this time, being in the center of the whirlpool of power, if he wants to retreat all over, it might not be difficult. Hu Feng sighed held her shoulders, let her lie down, covered her with a quilt, and then got up: ¡°You take a rest first, I¡¯ll see if the master is back.¡± Bai Zhi looked at his back, he was still the Hu Feng he used to be, but also no longer the Hu Feng he used to be. At this moment, she felt that her strength was really small. She wanted to help him, but she didn¡¯t know what to do. Chapter 920 - mergency Chapter 920: Emergency Aside from being good in medicine, she doesn¡¯t seem to be good in other things? After Hu Feng went out, he met Dongfang Mu outside the courtyard. After exchanging a few words, the two went to the study room together and stayed there for a whole day. * At Cifu Pce The empress dowager felt that her body was getting worse. She felt palpitations, chest tightness, and dizziness. And when she moved her hands and her feet, she felt numb. She felt ufortable anywhere. Imperial Doctor Liang entered the pce in a hurry. While giving the empress dowager a treatment, his head was full of cold sweat. The empress dowager¡¯s pulse condition was very chaotic. Sometimes it jumped and sometimes stopped, which was a serious sign. The empress dowager was staring at Imperial Doctor Liang. So when she saw that his expression was bad, she quickly asked: ¡°What happened to this empress dowager suddenly?¡± Imperial Doctor Liang¡¯s leg became weak and fell on his knees: ¡°Empress dowager, your symptoms are a bit strange, this minister is uncertain for a while. Please ask all the imperial physicians from the imperial hospital to have a consultation together.¡± The empress dowager struggled to sit up and pointed her finger to Imperial Doctor Liang¡¯s nose and said, ¡°You, didn¡¯t you say that as long as this empress dowager stopped taking Bai Zhi¡¯s medicine, and take your medicine, this empress dowager can recover like before? Since this empress dowager had taken your medicine I never felt good. Is there a problem with your medicine?¡± Imperial Doctor Liang hurriedly kowtowed: ¡°No, no, the medicine the empress dowager is taking is right. It¡¯s just that the empress dowager¡¯s disease is a bitplicated, and it can¡¯t be cured with just one medicine. Some symptoms are not what this old doctor is good at. I suggested that all the imperial physicians from the imperial hospital should discuss together. By then, there will be a good prescription for the empress dowager.¡± As the saying goes, thew does not punish numerous offenders. If everyone discuss it together and didn¡¯t find a cure, the Imperial Hospital will not be punished together! The empress dowager was experiencing shortness of breath and feeling weak. She doesn¡¯t want to talk too much nonsense with him. She just wanted her disease to be cured quickly. When she¡¯s cured, the people who should be cleaned up will be clean up. She still doesn¡¯t believe that without Bai Zhi, her disease can¡¯t be cured. Soon, all the imperial doctors on duty in the Imperial Hospital were invited to Cifu Pce. After the three head imperial doctors took turns to diagnose the empress dowager¡¯s pulse, they ryed the pulse condition to a group of imperial physicians. When a group of doctors listened to this pulse and then looked at the appearance of the empress dowager, most of them knew what was going on in their hearts. However, no one was willing to open their mouth. At ordinary times, Imperial Doctor Xu would be the first to rmend Bai Zhi to the empress dowager. He was afraid that only Bai Zhi can cure the disease of the empress dowager. They were old men who are pedantic. He¡¯s afraid that they have no capability of curing this disease. However, thinking of the injury on the back of Bai Zhi¡¯s hand and the angry gaze of Prince Jin, he finally closed his mouth and said nothing. Imperial Doctor Liang kept looking at Imperial Doctor Xu. He thought that with his temperament, he would definitely speak this way, but who knows, Imperial Doctor Xu kept his mouth shut and refused to speak a word. Imperial Doctor Zhong was in a hurry and hurriedly advised the empress dowager: ¡°Empress Dowager, your illness has reached this point, even if you keep being strong, you can¡¯t be careless with your life. This kind of disease is too serious. There is no solution avable for this disease in the imperial hospital. However, Miss Bai has experience in this area. It¡¯s better to please¡ª¡± Before the Imperial Doctor Zhong finish his words, the empress dowager pointed her finger to his nose and cursed: ¡°You are an imperial doctor in charge of the imperial hospital, but you can¡¯t cure a disease? What is the use of keeping you? Is it necessary to invite a barefoot doctor from outside toe and cure this empress dowager? You all listen to me, if you can¡¯t cure this empress dowager¡¯s illness, you all ¡ª-¡± Before the empress dowager finishes her words, she copsed. Her eyes roll back and her legs stretched out, which frightened the pce maids beside her. The imperial doctors quickly gathered around. Some opened the empress dowager¡¯s eyelids, some checked her carotid pulse, while some pinched her. Chapter 921 - The Empress Dowager’s condition deteriorates rapidly Chapter 921: The Empress Dowager¡¯s condition deteriorates rapidly The pce maid was so anxious that she began to cry. She pulled Imperial Doctor Liang and asked: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the empress dowager? Didn¡¯t you say that, as long as the empress dowager stopped taking Miss Bai¡¯s medicine and takes the medicine you prescribed, she will recover as soon as possible? You also said that Miss Bai¡¯s prescription is wrong, and it is your prescription that is right. So what is going on now?¡± The pce maid was really anxious right now. If something bad happened to the empress dowager, she can¡¯t guarantee her life and she might be buried with her. Imperial Doctor Liang was so angry. How could this bitch say this in front of so many doctors? Didn¡¯t it hurt him? After hearing this, the doctors turned their heads to look at him with suspicion. Imperial Doctor Xu coldly snorted: ¡°I said it a long time ago. The empress dowager must have stopped taking the medicine prescribed by Miss Bai. Otherwise, why would the empress dowager¡¯s condition deteriorate like this? Imperial Doctor Liang, what else can you say?¡± Imperial Doctor Liang immediately discerned: ¡°What does a pce maid know? Do you believe what she said? How can I do such a thing? If I want to stop the medicine, I will discuss it with you. How can I stop the medicine privately? This is absolutely impossible. ¡± When the pcedy heard this, she was anxious to curse, ¡°Doctor Liang, do you have a conscience? What did the empress dowager did for you? Don¡¯t you know? Do you still refuse to tell the truth? If something bad happened to the empress dowager, do you think you can escape?¡± Imperial Doctor Liang really wanted to kick this woman to death. This woman doesn¡¯t want to live, so she wants to pull him back? Imperial Doctor Xu said to the panicked eunuch: ¡°Go and report to the emperor. The condition of the empress dowager has deteriorated rapidly. The imperial doctors are helpless, the emperor should make the decision.¡± Looking at the appearance of the empress dowager, Imperial Doctor Xu estimated that even if Bai Zhi came now and give the empress dowager Niuhuang pills and acupuncture treatment, the empress dowager will not be able to recover like before. After the eunuch left, Imperial Doctor Zhang and Imperial Doctor Zhong approached Imperial Doctor Xu and asked: ¡°You think, the empress dowager is like this, because she had a stroke again?¡± Imperial Doctor Xu nodded his head: ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not just a stroke. Even if Miss Baies, the empress dowager may not be able to recover again. It¡¯s toote.¡± The empress dowager¡¯s disease needs immediate treatment. It¡¯s bad if it¡¯ste. No need to mention treatment after a day or two, even if it¡¯s half ate it was already bad. The three sighed at the same time. The empress dowager really has no medicine to take and didn¡¯t received any treatment. They don¡¯t know what will happen to the imperial hospital this time. The emperor will definitely not spare them so easily. The emperor was discussing with Prince Qian Hua his return to their country. When they were talking about important issues, the eunuch suddenly came to report. The emperor was very upset, but he couldn¡¯t ignore it, so he had to speed up the negotiation and end this matter with Prince Qian Hua hastily. He promised to send five thousand soldiers along the way. They will escort the brothers and sisters back to their country. He then let Prince Qian Hua write a peace agreement letter to avoid war between the two countries. This kind of letter should be written by the emperor himself and seal it with the dragon seal, but he was so anxious to see the empress dowager, so he entrusted the matter to Master Cui, the minister of ritual. When the emperor came to the Cifu Pce and saw the chaos inside, he was very angry. If it weren¡¯t for the empress dowager¡¯s serious condition right now, he really wanted to kill everyone in the Cifu Pce. ¡°How is it?¡± The emperor strode into the hall and saw a group of imperial doctors whispering in the hall, but he didn¡¯t know what they were talking about. The emperor asked while walking towards the bed. He then saw the empress dowager with nted eyes and crooked mouth. He knew that things were not good inside his heart, so he said: ¡°I am asking you all, why no one answers?¡± When the imperial doctors stayed silent, the emperor looked at Imperial Doctor Xu and said: ¡°Speak!¡± Imperial Doctor Xu sighed in his heart and said: ¡°The emperor, this old doctor said that the empress dowager¡¯s disease needs to be treated by Miss Bai, but the empress dowager refused. Just now, Imperial Doctor Zhong also made this proposal. The empress dowager still refused, not long after, people be like this.¡± Chapter 922 - Guilty! Chapter 922: Guilty! The emperor was furious: ¡°What is the use of raising you people? You always want to invite an outside doctor to treat a disease. Is there still a need to keep you, trash in the imperial hospital?¡± Once the emperor finished saying those words, the imperial doctors knelt on the floor. The emperor looked at Imperial Doctor Xu again and asked: ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to go to the Dongfang Mansion to ask? Why? Didn¡¯t you go? Or did Bai Zhi refuse?¡± Imperial Doctor Xu was stunned. He knew the emperor was asking this to make someone take responsibility. ¡°Answering back the emperor, this old doctor went to Dongfang Mansion. I have seen that Miss Bai¡¯s hands are injured and she was sluggish. She wanted to wait for her injury to get better before letting this old doctor make inquiries.¡± The emperor frowned. Her hands were hurt? The empress dowager actually hurt Bai Zhi? No wonder Chu Yan ran into her like that. Imperial Doctor Xu added: ¡°This old doctor didn¡¯t expect that the empress dowager¡¯s illness would develop so quickly. It is this old doctor¡¯s negligence. I ask the emperor for punishment!¡± What¡¯s the use of punishment now? Imperial Doctor Xu didn¡¯t do anything wrong. The mistake was pretty obvious, the empress dowager shouldn¡¯t be so arrogant. The emperor ignored Imperial Doctor Xu, turned his head, and said to the eunuch on the side: ¡°Go and let Bai Zhi enter the pce to treat the empress dowager.¡± The eunuch rushed away and didn¡¯t dare to dy at all. * In Dongfang Mansion. Bai Zhi was talking with Zhao Lan and Dongfang Wan. Early this morning, Dongfang Mu announced at the dinner table that after Zhao Lan and Hu Changlin get married, he would take Bai Zhi and Dongfang Wan back to Qiyun Mountain. He would no longer care about the affairs of the court. Zhao Lan was very reluctant to be separated from Bai Zhi. She pulled her gauze-wrapped hand straight and cried. Bai Zhi smiled and looked at her with a smile and held back her tears: ¡°Mother, it¡¯s not like I am dying. I am just going back to Qiyun Mountain. If you miss me, you send me a letter and I wille to visit you.¡± Dongfang Wan also said: ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just a few days of travel. If you miss her, you can also do the same. You cane with Hu Dage and live in Qiyun Mountain. It¡¯s all our own home.¡± The three of them were talking, and suddenly a maidservant ran in and said, ¡°Miss, there is someone from the pce, saying that you should enter the pce quickly.¡± Bai Zhi snorted: ¡°It seems that the empress dowager is ill.¡± Dongfang Wan frowned: ¡°She caused you to be like this, but she still has the face to ask youe for treatment?¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not her, it should be the emperor. This time, even if she can get her life back, I¡¯m afraid that her condition is not good, so they ask me toe and see!¡± If that old woman didn¡¯t embarrass her yesterday, she might really find a way for her to recover. But at this time, even if she has two wonderful books in her hands, she can¡¯t do anything. She was doomed to have hemiplegia. Who can she me? She got up, quickly changed her clothes, followed the maidservant out to ept the order, and immediately followed the eunuch into the pce. * In the Cifu Pce, the imperial doctors were kneeling on the floor. When they saw Bai Zhi wasing, they quickly backed down and gave way to her. They have never hoped that a foreign doctor can cure a disease they cannot cure. Only when the empress dowager is cured can they have the hope to live and survive in the imperial hospital. The emperor was sitting by the bed. When he saw Bai Zhi approaching and bowing, he immediately waved his hand: ¡°No need to be polite,e and see the empress dowager.¡± This was the first time that the emperor and Bai Zhi have seen each other. As everyone said, she had a pair of Dongfang family eyes, which were indeed very simr to Dongfang Mu. No wonder Chu Yan and Chu Feng like this girl. Bai Zhi stepped forward to checked the empress dowager¡¯s pulse. Her pulsed was very chaotic. It has no stable rhythm. Sometimes it skipped a bit or stopped. The emperor looked at Bai Zhi¡¯s hand. It was wrapped in gauze, showing only small fingers. Even the exposed small fingers have an unusual color. The empress dowager was really too much this time, she was just a little girl. Chapter 923 - Acupuncture Chapter 923: Acupuncture Bai Zhi sighed and said to the emperor: ¡°The emperor, the empress dowager had a second stroke, and is in a critical condition. I will give her acupuncture treatment. However, even if I can save her life, I¡¯m afraid she will not be able to recover.¡± The emperor frowned: ¡°She also had a strokest time, but she recovered quite well. So why can¡¯t she this time?¡± As he said, his eyes fell on Bai Zhi¡¯s hand, ¡°You don¡¯t want to miss a big thing just because of some small resentment, do you?¡± Bai Zhi¡¯s heart suddenly sank. No wonder Hu Feng was so dissatisfied with his father. His suspicion disease was so serious. Bai Zhi said: ¡°The emperor, this youngdy only has a little knowledge in medicine. I am not a miracle daughter. This youngdy will do her best to treat the empress dowager. If the emperor doesn¡¯t trust this youngdy, you can send people to assist in the whole process.¡± When the emperor saw that her face was not worried, he was also upset. But after thinking about it, she was from the Dongfang family. It was natural to have the same virtue as Dongfang Mu. ¡°Whatever you want!¡± The emperor got up and stepped aside. Bai Zhi said: ¡°I would like to ask Imperial Doctor Xu and Imperial Doctor Zhong for assistance, is that alright?¡± The two hurriedly got up and approached, while the other imperial physicians withdrew to the outside of the hall. The pce maid stepped forward to remove the empress dowager¡¯s clothes, leaving only thin inner clothes. If it weren¡¯t for the presence of two male imperial doctors, she would like to remove them all. Seeing that the pce maid would not take off the rest, she didn¡¯t force it. She took the needle and pricked the acupoint. She was very familiar with acupoints. As long as she touched it with her hands, she could stab the acupoints even with her eyes closed, or even if the patient was wearing a thinyer of clothes. Bai Zhi moved very fast and urately. The needles were all stuck on the empress dowager¡¯s main acupoints. This acupuncture treatment method she used was not something special. Even the two imperial doctors behind her could perform it. At this point, there was really no way to save the empress dowager. Even if she uses the Niuhuang Pill it wouldn¡¯t change anything. She could only do something. The two imperial doctors knew this in their hearts, so they didn¡¯t say anything. After the acupuncture treatment, the empress dowager¡¯s breath became stable. Bai Zhi took the needle and withdrew to the side. The skin on the back of her hand was aching. ¡°How is it?¡± The emperor didn¡¯t look at Bai Zhi but looked at Imperial Doctor Xu. Compared to Bai Zhi, he naturally believed in him. Imperial Doctor Xu said: ¡°Answering back the emperor, the empress dowager¡¯s pulse stabilized a bit. Her life is not in danger. It¡¯s just¡ª¡± Imperial Doctor Xu nced at Bai Zhi and saw her bowing her head. She didn¡¯t want to speak, so he continued: ¡°It¡¯s just that when the empress dowager wakes up, I¡¯m afraid that her speech will be slurred and her body will be numb.¡± Most elderly people who had a stroke will have this condition. Before the previous emperor died, wasn¡¯t he in the same situation? But they didn¡¯t expect the empress dowager will also experience the same. Thinking of this, the emperor turned his head and nced at Bai Zhi. The looked in her eyes wasplicated. He couldn¡¯t tell what he felt like. Bai Zhi didn¡¯t raise his eyes, just pretending not to see him. Since Bai Zhi appeared in front of them, the pce didn¡¯t have a peaceful day even for a day. Could it be that her eight characters were at odds with their Chu family? The emperor stayed silent for a while and said: ¡°From now on, the three of you will be responsible for the diagnosis and treatment of the Empress Dowager¡¯s disease. You must do your best to cure the empress dowager.¡± Bai Zhi sneered inside her heart: Since you don¡¯t believe me, and quite dissatisfied with me, why do you want me to treat your mother? If she is cured, it¡¯s only a natural event. But If not, it is my fault. Bai Zhi stepped forward and bowed to the emperor first, then slowly said: ¡°The emperor, my grandfather has set a date for us to leave. We will go to the Qiyun Mountain at the end of the month. We will leave after my adoptive mother gets married. This youngdy is afraid that she can¡¯t serve the empress dowager. The emperor should choose another good doctor.¡± When the emperor heard this, he immediately frowned. Dongfang Mu was about to leave, but he didn¡¯t even discuss it with him. Is he ming him? Chapter 924 - Moody brother Chapter 924: Moody brother When she came out of the pce, Bai Zhi felt that the air was sweet. She didn¡¯t want to stay in the pce for another second, nor want to go there again. When Hu Feng mentioned his father before, the father he was talking about seemed to be different from the emperor she had seen. Is it true that people who became emperors will gradually change as they grow older? She was afraid that Hu Feng will be like this one day. He shouldn¡¯t be like this. She wanted to go to the imperial hospital to see Princess Qianfang. She studied the theory of strange pulsest night and already has some ideas. She believed she will find a way to cure Princess Qianfang soon. But before she reached the imperial hospital, she saw a group of soldiers walking towards the South Gate with a gorgeous carriage. The cold wind blew the curtains, and she saw a familiar face, it was Jin¡¯er. Is it Jin¡¯er? If that is the case, Princess Qianfang must also be in the carriage. It seemed that Prince Qian Hua had decided to leave, and what she said was of no use. It was a pity that such a beautiful princess was going to lose her life because of having such a brother who let his emotion affects his decision. Since Princess Qian Fang was no longer in the imperial hospital, she doesn¡¯t need to go there again. She was so bored that she didn¡¯t get into their carriage, she walked slowly into the street. She knew that as long as she left the pce, the shadow guard would be by her side. Even if she was walking alone in the busy street, she didn¡¯t have to be afraid of idents. She doesn¡¯t know what kind of psychology she has, she walked and walked until she arrived at Luan Pharmacy Shop. Luan Pharmacy Shop was open for business. The staff and shopkeepers in the hall were busy. She came in, but no staffe and greet her. Only a fellow who was packing medicine looked up at her and greeted her from a distance. She leaned in front of the guy who greeted her and asked: ¡°Do you have any Qinghu?¡± The staff looked up at her again. He was just going along with the flow. So he simply looked at her and didn¡¯t pay much attention. Now that he looked up close at her, he realized that she was a very beautifuldy. She was dressed elegantly and had no ornaments on her head, but she still has an extravagant atmosphere. Peoplee and go to this medicine hall every day. What kind of people he hasn¡¯t seen yet? At a nce, he could tell that little girl was not low in status, but that¡¯s strange, how can ady like her not even have a maidservant by her side. Why will she buy medicine by own? Is it possible that she was in trouble? The staff smiled and said: ¡°Thisdye to the right ce. Although the capital is big, only our Luan Hall sells Qinghu.¡± Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°Why only your Luan Hall sell qinghu? I remember that this medicine is not rare. You can buy it at any pharmacy elsewhere. So why only your Luan Hall sell this in the capital?¡± The staff said happily, ¡°You don¡¯t know, this qinghu is produced in southern Hunan. There is a field of qinghu in southern Hunan, which is own by our master. The qinghu of Chu Countryes from that field. You can find it elsewhere, but in the capital, only Luan Hall sells it.¡± Bai Zhi nodded and asked about the price again. The price was the same as she had seen elsewhere. It seemed that it was just a business strategy. She never believed that someone like Master Guan would collude with Chu Feng. ¡°Is your boss here?¡± Bai Zhi asked. The staff frowned his eyebrows and looked at Bai Zhi again: ¡°Does the girl know our boss?¡± Bai Zhi nodded: ¡°Yes, I happen to have something to ask him.¡± The staff shook his head: ¡°I haven¡¯t seen the owner for a few days. He said he was going to look at the goods in another ce. I don¡¯t know when he wille back.¡± Chapter 925 - Liuan Pharmacy Shop Chapter 925: Liuan Pharmacy Shop Look at good to another ce? Such a boss of prosperous business, still need to go by himself to see the good? This reason obviously can¡¯t convince Bai Zhi, but this man doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s lying. Can a fellow from the medicine hall know what¡¯s going on with the owner? She was nning to go to the Guan Family Mansion, but when she raised her eyes, she realized that a sharp gaze was staring at her. She looked back at that gaze and the man drew back and looked away. Bai Zhi put her raised foot down again and whispered to the staff: ¡°Your shopkeeper in Luan Hall seems to be different from the one I sawst time.¡± She looked at the staff and said. The staff nodded: ¡°Yes, something happened to Shopkeeper Lin¡¯s house, he asked for leave and returned home. This shopkeeper hasn¡¯t been here for a long time. You said that you have been here before. Strangely, I can¡¯t remember a person like you, Miss.¡± Naturally, Bai Zhi had never been here, but just cheating him. Unexpectedly, she really gains something. It seems that Master Guan was not coborating with the bad guys, but something has happened. Luan Pharmacy Shop has fallen into the hands of these people. She doesn¡¯t know what they were doing secretly under the banner of Luan Hall. She didn¡¯t show any difference, and simply said a prescription at random, then she asked the staff to grab the medicine for her. While carrying the medicine packet out, she deliberately strolled on the street, stopping from time to time to pretend to buy something, and she found someone following her. There was still some distance from here to Dongfang Family Mansion. She wondered how to lead these people to a secluded ce, and let the shadow guards catch it. It¡¯s just she hasn¡¯t figured out a way yet, the people who followed her secretly suddenly disappeared. Bai Zhi became anxious. She must have been trapped by the shopkeeper when she asked the staff in Luan Hall. Knowing that she had discovered a clue, he simply withdrew his men. What should she do now? She suddenly thought of Master Guan. Taking the secluded path was not good, so she immediately threw the medicine packet in her hand, stretched her leg, and rushed towards Master Guan¡¯s residence. The Guan Family Mansion was in the east of the capital. She was far from the south of the capital this time. So she got into the carriage when she got out of the busy street and ordered the coachman to rush to the Guan Family Mansion. The gate of the Guan Family Mansion was closed tightly, and the doorway was full of fallen leaves. The scene was very depressing. She was more and more convinced that her guess was correct. Even if Master Guan really went out of the capital to do errands, the huge Guan family wouldn¡¯t be sozy that they wouldn¡¯t even let their sweeper clean the surroundings. Something must have happened. A guard came forward and patted the door, but no one answered. Another guard stepped in over the wall and opened the door from inside. When the gate was opened, they came in. On the way, they didn¡¯t see anyone. It was like a deserted house, but she knew it would not be that simple. When she walked to the Crescent Gate of the Third Courtyard, she heard crying and screams from inside. Bai Zhi was shocked and said hurriedly: ¡°Hurry up, go and save people.¡± The two shadow guards didn¡¯t move. Their task was to protect Bai Zhi. The life and death of the others had nothing to do with them. Bai Zhi rushed inside and then shouted: ¡°Go and save people, don¡¯t worry about me, I will be fine.¡± The two guards nced at each other and still chose to guard her. Bai Zhi had no choice but to say: ¡°Once of you can leave while the other stay. Hurry up and save the people, what are you still doing in a daze?¡± Seeing that Bai Zhi was anxious, one of the two shadow guards stay behind, and the other ran away to the ce where the screams came from. She also ran to the other side. It was a yard with the gate closed. Fighting sounds came from inside. The guard guarding Bai Zhi kicked the gate. The scene in the courtyard was shocking. Chapter 926 - Save him first Chapter 926: Save him first The yard was full of people. Some were lying, sitting, standing, or running, but most of them were tied up with ropes. several assassins armed with machetes were attacking people. The shadow guard started fighting with the two of them. Behind the shadow guard, a man was lying on the ground. His hands and feet were tied. His mouth was stuffed with a cloth ball, and blood gushing from his abdomen. This man was no one else but Master Guan that Bai Zhi was looking for. Master Guan was still conscious. His eyes filled with pain were fixedly staring at a child not far from him. The child was also lying on the ground and crying. He looked like 4 or 5-years-old. Seeing the expression on Master Guan¡¯s face, he should be his grandson. Bai Zhi rushed forward, took out the scalpel she had been pinching under her sleeve, and cut the rope that was tied on Master Guan¡¯s hands and feet. Then took out the cloth ball stuffed in his mouth. Seeing that it was her, Master Guan showed a reassuring look on his face. He wanted to get up and go to the child¡¯s side, but he fell on the ground again after moving a bit. The wound on his abdomen was so painful. Bai Zhi quickly reminded: ¡°Master Guan, you shouldn¡¯t move right now. Lie t and rx. I will help you stop the bleeding first.¡± Master Guan knew that she was a doctor. He grabbed her arm with one hand and said anxiously: ¡°Please, save my grandson first. He is also injured. Save him first.¡± Bai Zhi nced over the child and immediately shook her head towards Master Guan: ¡°No, you are in a more dangerous situation than him. He just broke his calf. It is painful, but there is no harm in his life. You are different. If we don¡¯t deal with your wound first, you will die.¡± When Master Guan heard that his grandson¡¯s life was in no danger, he was relieved. Then he said: ¡°Then save him first. His parents are gone. He is the only lifeblood left in our Guan family. I can¡¯t let something happened to him!¡± Bai Zhi took out her handkerchief and pressed it on his wound while wondering how long it would take her to send him to Dongfang Family Mansion. Can he hold on for so long? ¡°Master Guan, believe me, he will be fine. Think about it, he is still so young. If something happens to you, what will he do?¡± Master Guan was stunned. Yes, Miss Bai was right. If something happens to him, what will happen to this grandson? It doesn¡¯t matter if the Guan family¡¯s property falls into the hands of others. It¡¯s just, he¡¯s afraid that this child won¡¯t survive after that. No, he can¡¯t die, absolutely can¡¯t. ¡°Okay, I listen to you.¡± The two shadow guards subdued the assassins who came to ughter the Guan family. Two of the assassins died, one escaped, while the others were captured. Bai Zhi said to the shadow guard: ¡°What are you doing in a daze? Save people, let everyone go.¡± When the people were free and the gagged on their mouths was removed, the yard immediately became noisy. Bai Zhi asked Master Guan to hold on to his wound. She stood up and said to those who were not injured: ¡°You guys should go and get two stretchers and prepare two spacious carriages.¡± The people in the Guan Family hadn¡¯t recovered from the panic yet, so they only looked at Bai Zhi in a daze. Bai Zhi shouted: ¡°If you don¡¯t want your master and young master to die, do it immediately.¡± The people in the Guan Family returned to their senses and immediately followed Bai Zhi¡¯s instructions. Not long after, the carriages and stretchers were ready soon. Master Guan and Young Master Guan were carried into the carriage respectively. Bai Zhi said to the people who followed: ¡°Is there a member of the Guan family among you?¡± Several men surnamed Guan immediately stepped forward. Although they were not direct descendants of the Guan family, they were from the side branch of the Guan family. They were in charge of some branches of the Guan family¡¯s business, so they live veryfortably. Bai Zhi said: ¡°Your master has lost too much blood. Are you willing to give your blood to save him?¡± The expressions of the three men changed drastically. Although Master Guan was kind to them, this kindness was not enough for them to repay their lives. Chapter 927 - Blood matching Chapter 927: Blood matching Knowing that they had misunderstood, Bai Zhi quickly said: ¡°It¡¯s not that you have to exchange your life, just take some blood. Your blood may actually not useful, I am just asking if you are willing, and your body won¡¯t have any damage.¡± So that was the case. The three men understood the situation after hearing those words. They nodded their heads to express their willingness. Bai Zhi asked them to follow the carriage, while she asked the rest to report to the yamen. The carriage rushed all the way to Dongfang Family Mansion. When they arrived, the grandfather and grandson were carried inside the mansion. Master Guan¡¯s face was as pale as paper. He no longer has the strength to open his eyelids. Bai Zhi walked close to him and said: ¡°Master Guan, you can¡¯t sleep. If you fall asleep, you won¡¯t wake up again. Think about your grandson. He is still so young. He needs you to take care of him, you must not just leave him like this. How pitiful would he be without you?¡± Master Guan seemed to hear Bai Zhi¡¯s words and immediately opened his eyes. He also opened his mouth to speak, but he couldn¡¯t make a sound. Bai Zhi nodded at him: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am here. Everything will be fine.¡± ¡°Hurry up, move faster.¡± She kept urging people. As if she was back in the days when she was in Xingxing Hospital. The stretchers were carried into her small yard. When the maidservants in the yard seen such a scene, they were so scared that they squeezed themselves into the corner and refused toe forward. Bai Zhi asked the servant who followed behind her: ¡°Is Imperial Doctor Xu here?¡± The servant shook his head: ¡°The carriage sent to pick him up has not yet returned.¡± Bai Zhi quickly took off her cotton-padded jacket, rolled up her sleeves high, and said to the maidservants on the side: ¡°Don¡¯t be stunned,e over and listen to instructions.¡± ¡°You, get my medicine chest and cloth bag, quickly.¡± ¡°You, prepare hot water and liquor. Use clean basins.¡± ¡°You, prepare a lot of white gauzes, all must be clean.¡± The maidservants turned and went to work. Bai Zhi asked the three Guan family rtives who followed to sit down in the room first. And then asked the servant to find three young and strong men in the mansion. Adding the three from Guan Family, now there was a total of six people. As soon as the medicine box was retrieved, she immediately drew the blood of the six people to check their blood type. Fortunately, there were a lot of blood test papers in the first aid kit, which was enough. Master Guan has blood type B. Only two of the six people have blood type B. One of them was from the Guan Family, while the other one was from the Dongfang family. Bai Zhi asked the servant to find someone else. At this time, Imperial Doctor Xu hurried over and saw that Bai Zhi was taking out strange things from a silver box. There was a tube and a shiny silver head on the other end of the tube. Bai Zhi looked up at and saw Imperial Doctor Xu. She said, ¡°Master Guan has an ident and is seriously injured. Now he has lost too much blood. I need to give him a blood transfusion immediately. Imperial Doctor Xu saw that there were two patients in the room, one big and one small. The big person was Master Guan who they met before? Imperial Doctor Xu quickly put down the medicine box and rushed forward to check Master Guan¡¯s injury. Theceration didn¡¯t affect his vital organs, but Master Guan lost too much blood. In the eyes of an experienced doctor, it was impossible to save a patient who was like this. But what did Bai Zhi just say? Give him a blood transfusion? What does that mean? Imperial Doctor Xu rushed back to Bai Zhi¡¯s side again and saw that Bai Zhi had inserted the silver needle into the blood vessel of a young man¡¯s arm. Bright red blood flowed out of the young man¡¯s arm, flow into the slender transparent tube, and finally into the transparent bag. Seeing this, he immediately understood that blood can be drawn from a person¡¯s body, and it can be transferred. This was what she meant when she said blood transfusion. Chapter 928 - Tonics for blood production

Chapter 928: Tonics for blood production

At this time, Bai Zhi tied the arm of another young man. The two young men looked pale. They were obviously very nervous. Bai Zhiforted them: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll just take a bag of blood. It won¡¯t damage your body. You only need to eat nutritious food and the blood wille back. This blood will be used to save lives, you can also be regarded as a hero.¡± After hearing this, the expressions of the two young men rxed a lot. At this time, the servant found some young and middle-aged people toe over. Bai Zhi checked their blood type one by one. There were two more blood type B people detected. She also draws their blood immediately. At this time, the blood bag of the first young man was almost full, 300 ml. Bai Zhi pulled out the needle and told the young man to stop and sit to rest. Bai Zhi looked at Imperial Doctor Xu and said, ¡°Imperial Doctor Xu, please prescribe a blood-producing tonic for them.¡± Imperial Doctor Xu nodded again and again. He was good in this. But he was not in a hurry to write the prescription, he followed behind Bai Zhi closely. He watched her hang the blood bag on the top of Master Guan¡¯s head, and then put the needle into the blood vessel of Master Guan¡¯s arm. Drops of blood flowed into Master Guan¡¯s arm. All the people present were surprised to watch this scene. They had never seen such medical skills, they had never heard of it. How could anyone treat injuries like this, draw blood from a person¡¯s body, and then send the blood to another person¡¯s body? In this way, can Master Guan really be cured? Master Guan¡¯s wound was still bleeding, and Bai Zhi could finally free her hands to treat the wound for Master Guan. She said to Imperial Doctor Xu beside him: ¡°Did you see what I did just now?¡± Imperial Doctor Xu nodded: ¡°I saw it clearly, it¡¯s amazing.¡± Bai Zhi said: ¡°I have to deal with Master Guan¡¯s wound now, can you help me guard the blood behind it?¡± Imperial Doctor Xu was taken aback, and hurriedly waved his hand: ¡°No, no, this is not okay, I only watched it once, but I haven¡¯t learned it yet.¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°No, you have learned it, you must have learned it.¡± Imperial Doctor Xu was the most educated person she has ever seen. Although he was old and has a studious spirit, he doesn¡¯t lose to those young people. ¡°Master Guan¡¯s injury can¡¯t be dragged on any longer, I beg you for the rest of the matter.¡± Imperial Doctor Xu looked at Master Guan again. He was a person who was alive and well, but suddenly, he became like this. If he dys any longer, he will definitely be a dead person. There must no further dy! ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give it a try. If it doesn¡¯t work, you will tell me how to do it when the timees. I think I can do it well.¡± Imperial Doctor Xu nodded firmly. Bai Zhi was very pleased and smiled: ¡°You must do it. This is a new medical technique. If you can learn it, I believe that more people will benefit in the future.¡± Bai Zhi took out things one after another, cleaned her hands, and began to clean up the wound. While waiting for the blood bag to be filled, Imperial Doctor Xu¡¯s eyes never left Bai Zhi¡¯s hand. How can those hands be so flexible? Faced with such a wound, she didn¡¯t even wrinkle her brows. She even opened the skin and flesh of Master Guan that had been cut by a sharp de, stretched out her hands that were covered with something unknown, cleaned up the umting blood, and suture the wound with needles and thread, and then treat the external wound. When doing this, Master Guan kept his eyes open. However, he didn¡¯t hear him screaming, nor frown his brows. What was going on? Doesn¡¯t it hurt? Seeing this situation, the maidservants in the room had already fainted in shock. Even the servants were so scared to death. In their point of view, this was not to save people, but clearly to kill. Can this man keep his life in her hands? Chapter 929 - Take care Chapter 929: Take care The man¡¯s stomach was cut open, but she put her hands inside before stitching the wound. Can this man really survive? Master Guan didn¡¯t even scream in pain. Is he dying? Everyone guessed like this. Bai Zhi looked up and saw the blood bag almost empty. She said to Imperial Doctor Xu without looking back: ¡°Change the blood bag, hurry up.¡± Imperial Doctor Xu was already holding the blood bag in his hand. It was very easy to withdraw the needle, but how he will insert the needle? Bai Zhi said to Imperial Doctor Xu: ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, it¡¯s very simple. I said one step, you do one step. You don¡¯t need to pull out the needle, just change the blood bag.¡± Under Bai Zhi¡¯s step-by-step guidance, the blood bag was finally reced. Seeing the bright red blood dripping into Master Guan¡¯s body from the thin tube, Imperial Doctor Xu breathed a sigh of relief and saw Master Guan turned his eyes to look at him. He opened his mouth several times, but couldn¡¯t make a sound. Bai Zhi said to Imperial Doctor Xu: ¡°He wants you to treat his grandson. His grandson has a leg fracture and now he has passed out of pain. You can treat him first.¡± Imperial Doctor Xu hasn¡¯t encountered such a case for a long time now. In the point of view of imperial doctors like him, a fracture was just a minor injury. Fortunately, there were still some medicines and splints in his medicine box for such a case like this. Master Guan was so grateful that tears appeared in his eyes. Imperial Doctor Xu prepared things but didn¡¯t treat the child immediately. Instead, he turned back to face Bai Zhi: ¡°Miss Bai, if I don¡¯t ask clearly about this, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t concentrate on treating the child.¡± Bai Zhi was carefully stitching up Master Guan¡¯s wound, without raising her head, ¡°Just ask if you have any question.¡± Imperial Doctor Xu nced at Master Guan and asked Bai Zhi: ¡°Not only you stitch his wounds, but you also put your hands into his stomach, but I don¡¯t think he feels any pain at all. Even if you use anesthetic medicine, it¡¯s impossible for him not to feel pain at all, right?¡± Chinese anesthetic medicine did have anesthetic effects, but how can it bepared with modern anesthesia? Bai Zhi said: ¡°I used a special anesthetic medicine. If you use this anesthetic, his whole body will not feel any pain. After two hours, the effect of the medicine will disappear. By then, he will feel the pain.¡± Imperial Doctor Xu suddenly realized that she still used anesthesia, but this anesthesia was different from what he usually used. This was a good thing. With this anesthetic medicine, the patient¡¯s pain can be relieved and the doctors will have a lot less trouble during treatment. Imperial Doctor Xu went to Young Master Guan¡¯s side to treat him. He fixed his bones and put on a splint. When the bone was being set, it was naturally painful, so the child woke up in pain and kept twisting his body while crying. The medicine boy, who came with Imperial Doctor Xu, kept pressing the child. The two idle stewards of the Guan Family also stepped forward to help. Only then they were able to hold the child firmly. Master Guan finally felt relieved when he saw his little grandson was still so strong. With such strength, he would live a worry-free life. Bai Zhi said to him: ¡°You must be tired, you can sleep now. Take a good rest, I will take care of your grandson.¡± Master Guan was still awake now, thanks to his tenacity. But when Bai Zhi told him that he can rest, his sleepiness is immediately overwhelmed him. When Bai Zhi finished suturing Master Guan¡¯s wound, Imperial Doctor Xu also finished fixing the child¡¯s leg. As soon as he finished, he put down the things in his hand immediately. He didn¡¯t try to clean up his things, instead, he rushed to Master Guan¡¯s bed. Looking at the stitched wound on Master Guan¡¯s belly, his tragic situation just now disappeared. It¡¯s just, the centipede-like scar on his belly and the blood stains under his body were still quite a shock. Chapter 930 - Blood transfusion Chapter 930: Blood transfusion ¡°That¡¯s it, it is alright now?¡± Imperial Doctor Xu looked at the wound with both excitement and worry. Thinking about the tragic situation of Master Guan just now, can people be saved even if they were in that kind of situation? Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°He is in a stable condition for the time being. As for whether he can survive, if he will wake up 2 hourster, then I will be sure that he can survive and recover.¡± Imperial Doctor Xu asked: ¡°What if he can¡¯t wake up?¡± Bai Zhi frowned and said ¡°If he can¡¯t wake up, then that is bad. At that time, I can only find another way, but I say it what it is for now.¡± She already used all the medicine she could use in the medicine box. If Master Guan doesn¡¯t wake up after 2 hours, she needs to use much better medicine, and these medicines were not in the first aid kit. The child on the other side was still crying. Bai Zhi asked her servants to go out and buy some sugar candy and candied haws to coax him. Imperial Doctor Xu has a lot to ask: Where did these strange thingse from? Why he, one the head of the Imperial Hospital, has seen it before, nor heard of it. ¡°Miss Bai, if it¡¯s not an offense, I would like to ask where did you learn this kind of medical technique? I have never seen such things before. Where did you get it?¡± When Bai Zhi took out the things, she didn¡¯t think about anything, she just thought about treating and saving lives, which was obviously the top priority of doctors. She put everything else aside. Now, after saving people, she was surprised that she had used these things in front of so many people. How should she exin it now? Bai Zhi was searching in her stomach for answers when Hu Feng came in from the outside and said to Imperial Doctor Xu: ¡°These things are all obtained from the foreign regions by me. They are not from the country. It is normal if you haven¡¯t seen them.¡± Imperial Doctor Xu suddenly realized that those things were from a foreign country. No wonder they were so strange. He has heard that there were many strange things in a foreign country. People who live by the sea often see merchant ships from outside the country. They exchanged those things with their silk cloth, salt, and tea. After filling their cargo ship, they will leave. Imperial Doctor Xu wanted to ask more carefully, but unfortunately, Hu Feng didn¡¯t give him a chance and asked him to withdraw first. In the face of His Royal Highness Prince Jin, Imperial Doctor Xu could only follow his orders. No matter how itchy his heart was, he had to wait for another opportunity to ask questions. After Imperial Doctor Xu left, Bai Zhi washed her hands and wiped her hands with a soft white cloth. The skin on her backhand began to break. The white cloth she used was stained with blood. Hu Feng sighed, grabbed her hand, and pulled her aside: ¡°Look at you, you don¡¯t care about yourself. Do you want your hands to have scars?¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°It¡¯s okay, it doesn¡¯t matter if you leave scars.¡± The maidservant who was shocked returned to her senses. Seeing Bai Zhi¡¯s hand, she quickly took the medicine. Hu Feng applied the medicine to her, while the servants took a quilt to cover Master Guan and the little boy. Bai Zhi asked Hu Feng: ¡°Did youe only after hearing the news?¡± Hu Feng nodded: ¡°When I heard that my father announced you to enter the pce, I went immediately. It¡¯s just I was a stepte and Imperial Father asked me to stay to talk. It took some time. When I passed by the government office, I heard that the Guan Family had an ident and that you brought Master Guan and Young Master Guan to Dongfang Family Mansion.¡± Bai Zhi simply made hummed. Hu Feng asked another question: ¡°What is going on?¡± Bai Zhi recounted what happened in Luan Pharmacy Shop today. Chapter 931 - Manageable Chapter 931: Manageable Hu Feng¡¯s face looked cold as he stared at the floor. No one could tell what he was thinking. Bai Zhi said: ¡°The shopkeeper in Luan Hall ran away. When the shadow guard caught him, he killed himself by biting poison.¡± Hu Feng said: ¡°There is no need to investigate this matter. No matter who we catch, the emperor will not punish him. It is better not to arrest people, and just let the matter be big. At that time, let¡¯s see how will Imperial Father going to wipe Chu Feng¡¯s ass.¡± Bai Zhi also meant to do this. Rather than solving the case quickly, only for the real master to be left unpunished. It¡¯s better to take the matter so big that everyone will know about it to the point the emperor can¡¯t leave it behind. Once it happened, there will a chance to argue. Bai Zhi remembered something and said: ¡°By the way, I met Imperial Doctor Liang yesterday, and I smelled Song Lang¡¯s scent on his body.¡± Hu Feng frowned: ¡°What are you talking about? What do you mean you smelled Song Lang¡¯s scent on Imperial Doctor Liang¡¯s? How could you remember that¡¯s guy¡¯s scent easily?¡± Bai Zhi looked at him: ¡°It¡¯s not the time to be jealous. The reason why I remember Song Lang¡¯s scent is because he uses a very special fragrance. This fragrance is very rare. This is not something being sold in the market. Song Lang should have made it himself.¡± Hu Feng snorted, ¡°So, Song Lang is in Imperial Doctor Liang¡¯s residence.¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°I am not sure, but at least it is certain that he and Song Lang must have met.¡± Hu Feng nodded his head: ¡°Okay, I will immediately send someone to stare at him.¡± The two spoke for a while until Dongfang Mu came back. Hu Feng then got up and went to the study with Dongfang Mu. When he came to visit these days, he talked secretly with her grandfather in the study room. She doesn¡¯t know what they were talking about. Before two hours had passed, Master Guan hadn¡¯t woke up yet, but the Yamen sent some men to take Master Guan away. But how could Bai Zhi be willing? Master Guan was in this state and his life was still in danger. He shouldn¡¯t move around. If these people take Master Guan away, it was equivalent to killing him. A maidservant rushed to the study room to find Prince Jin and Dongfang Mu. The people in the Yamen seemed very anxious. Seeing that a maidservant rushed in to report the matter, they were even more anxious to grab people away. The shadow guards beside Bai Zhi appeared immediately and stopped them. The two men, who were wearing the government official¡¯s uniform, drew their swords without hesitation: ¡°What are you doing? Do you know what crime is for obstructing official duties?¡± Bai Zhi said: ¡°I don¡¯t care about other things. I only know that he is now my patient. No one is allowed to move him without my permission.¡± Since these two people entered the door, she felt something wrong. They didn¡¯t have the momentum that the Yamen officials should have. What more, their eyes keep looking at the surroundings and they keep holding the sword in their waist tightly. Obviously, they were very nervous. What¡¯s the point of being nervous? This was Dongfang Family Mansion. No need to mention the officials in the capital, even the people from the pce, dare not make trouble here. However, as soon as these two came in, they shouted arrogantly, seemingly wanted to scare people with their momentum. Take advantage of the chaos to take people away. Although Bai Zhi looked like a little girl, she was not terrified. What else she hasn¡¯t seen in the Xingxing Hospital? The leaders of the country sometimes came to inspect and stood by her side to watch her operate. She could assume that they don¡¯t exist besides her. In the emergency room, the family members were on the side and making a scene, but she was still able to give first aid to the patient without any distractions. So what was this scenepared to it? What more, there were two shadow guards with high martial art skills besides her. What is there to be afraid of? Chapter 932 - The Jin Country is on the south Chapter 932: The Jin Country is on the south The two officials pulled out their sharp swords. Seeing that the soft swords won¡¯t work, they could only use the hard ones. In any case, they had to take people away before he could speak. If they can¡¯t take the people away, then they could only take his life. One of the guards fought with the shadow guards, while the other pounced on Master Guan. He shed the sharp sword at Master Guan with full of force. Bai Zhi eximed, she wanted to take something to block the sword, but there was nothing useful by her side at this time. Just at the critical moment, a finger size jade popped out from nowhere, and the long knife that was shed towards Master Guan missed and cut an empty ce. The officer raised the knife again, but at this time, the shadow guard beside Bai Zhi had already freed his hand. He kicked the officer¡¯s belly until he retreated a few steps. Dongfang Mu and Hu Feng entered from the outside. Dongfang Mu¡¯s thumb was empty. He had just used the jade ring on his thumb for a long time. At this time, he doesn¡¯t have anything in his hand. Seeing Dongfang Mu and Hu Feng arrived, the two officials became more anxious. They can¡¯t kill the people, nor escape. They only have one choice left. Bai Zhi quickly shouted: ¡°Block their mouths, don¡¯t let them bite poison.¡± It¡¯s just, it was toote. One of the officials already fell on the floor, while the other one was stunned by Hu Feng. The shadow guard immediately took a cloth towel and stuffed it into the official¡¯s mouth, and then used a long needle to pick out the poison pill. Dongfang Mu coldly snorted: ¡°Take it away and watch it carefully, don¡¯t let him die.¡± When the person was dragged away, Hu Feng checked the exquisite sword of the dead officer. The sword was not the same as the onemonly used in Chu Country. It looked like a sword from Jin Country. Hu Feng said: ¡°How about these two people¡¯s ents?¡± Bai Zhi thought for a while and said: ¡°It¡¯s different from the people in the capital. Their ent is like from the people in the south.¡± Hu Feng nodded: ¡°The south, the Kingdom of Jin is in the south.¡± Dongfang Mu also said: ¡°I think their martial art skills also resembled the style of Jin Country.¡± Hu Feng asked: ¡°Why do they pretend to be people from the Yamen? What do they want to do to Master Guan?¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°I don¡¯t know what exactly they want to do. But I guess they were afraid of what Master Guan would say when he woke up. They originally wanted to take Master Guan away, but when they got here, their purpose chance and they wanted to silence him. I guess Master Guan knows something he shouldn¡¯t know.¡± Dongfang Mu had a doubt: ¡°In this case, why didn¡¯t they kill Master Guan earlier? Why do they have to wait until now?¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I guess it¡¯s because Master Guan is still useful to them. They are not willing to kill him, so they keep his life, but now they have to kill him again. They are afraid that Master Guan will be exposed to their secrets.¡± Hu Feng nodded his head: ¡°Yes, they choose Luan Hall. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not just for money, there must be something else.¡± ¡°In the capital, there are many businesses that can make money, why chose Luan Hall? It¡¯s because it is thergest pharmacy shop in the capital. I heard that some medicinal materials can only be sold in Luan Hall. The other shops can¡¯t have it.¡± Bai Zhi added: ¡°Let¡¯s think about it together. I guess these people must be doing something in Luan Hall secretly.¡± And Master Guan happened to know about this. They kept Master Guan¡¯s life because he still has other uses, but they didn¡¯t expect that Bai Zhi would discover it and things became like this now. Hu Feng said: ¡°I will send someone to investigate and see what¡¯s happening in Luan Hall recently.¡± Bai Zhi said: ¡°Don¡¯t only check what happened in Luan Hall recently, but also to check people who have been in Luan Hall, including the people who bought medicines in the pharmacy. As long as they have contact with the Luan Hall, they must not be left behind.¡± Chapter 933 - His only concern Chapter 933: His only concern When the servants cleaned the room, two hours almost passed. Bai Zhi walked beside Master Guan and said a few words. But Master Guan didn¡¯t react at all. Bai Zhi asked her servant to wake up the young master of Guan Family, who had just eaten snacks and fell asleep. Then asked the child to call his grandfather. After all, the young master was still very young. After waking up, he felt the pain in his feet. And when he saw his grandfather lying on the bed covered with blood, he was so scared that he started crying again. This time Bai Zhi didn¡¯t let the people of the Guan family coax him. She let him cry in front of Master Guan, hoping that Master Guan could hear his grandson¡¯s cry and rekindle the fire of life. If she wanted Master Guan to survive, she could only use his grandson. The person he was most concerned about in this world. ¡°Grandfather, what¡¯s wrong with you? Grandfather? Why are you ignoring Liang¡¯er? Liang¡¯er is so scared, Liang¡¯er is so painful!¡± ¡°Grandfather, Liang¡¯er hurts so much! Grandfather, wake up, please open your eyes and take a look at Liang¡¯er~¡± The child¡¯s pitiful crying made anyone feel sad. All of the people in the room were crying. Even Bai Zhi¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red when she heard of it. A child as old as Liang¡¯er has already begun to know something. If he loses his rtives at this time, it will undoubtedly be a fatal blow to him. She can¡¯t imagine how Liang¡¯er would be in the future without Master Guan. After a maidservant wiped her tears, she suddenly shouted: ¡°It moved, the master¡¯s finger moved.¡± The maidservant quickly hugged Liang¡¯er forward and let his little handhold the big hand that was twitching slightly. Those big hands with calluses were so warm that Liang¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but cry even more sadly. The heavy eyelids slowly opened a gap. The dry lips also moved and finally made a little voice: ¡°Hey, grandfather is here!¡± Bai Zhi swallowed the tears and asked the maidservant to hug the child. She immediately checked his heartbeat and pulse. The situation was better than she had imagined. It was great. ¡°Master Guan, your life is now out of danger. Don¡¯t sleep now. Hold on for a while. I will give you the medicine first. After taking the medicine for a quarter of an hour, you can continue to sleep. Don¡¯t sleep now, you can¡¯t sleep. ¡± Master Guan blinked at Bai Zhi, expressing that he understood. The eyes that were originally blurred also had a little color and his mouth moved: ¡°Thank you, thank you~¡± Bai Zhi shook her head, but her eyes were red again. Why would a kind person like Master Guan be abused in this way? Why can¡¯t a good person like him to be blessed by the so-called God? The bad guys were rampant in the world, but heaven doesn¡¯t take them away. While the old kind people suffer repeatedly. She didn¡¯t dare to imagine that if she didn¡¯t go to Luan Hall and the Guan Family Mansion all of a sudden today. What would happen to Master Guan now? Master Guan seems to have something to say, Bai Zhi shook her head at him: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t think about other things. Let¡¯s wait for you to get better first. We will stay here.¡± Master Guan blinked again and closed his mouth. After administering medicine, Bai Zhi listened to Master Guan¡¯s abdominal sound. When she heard that the frequency of gastrointestinal peristalsis was normal, she took a brand new disposable hose and cut a section with scissors. Then, she ordered the maidservant to bring warm water. She put one end of the pipe into the water, and put the other end into Master Guan¡¯s mouth, ¡°You suck and drink. You shouldn¡¯t move. You¡¯ll be in pain if you move.¡± Master Guan Yiyan took a sip. Noticing that it was warm and sweet water, he quickly took a few more sips. Seeing him stop, she took away the teacup and hose and said to the maidservant of Guan¡¯s family: ¡°Just feed him water these two days. Don¡¯t be greedy. Drink less each time. Also, prepare a small basin. Don¡¯t go to the toilet room, just solve it on the bed. Don¡¯t be afraid of getting dirty. Just prepare more clothes and bedding for these two days.¡± Chapter 934 - Silent Chapter 934: Silent The members of the Guan family took note of her instructions one by one. They couldn¡¯t help but admire Bai Zhi. This was her residence, but she doesn¡¯t care about it at all. She allowed a man with a different surname to sleep in her bed and let him stay still. No ordinarydy will do this. What more, she was a youngdy of the Dongfang family! Bai Zhi said: ¡°Don¡¯t have any scruples, just treat this as your home. You only need to think about taking care of the injured patients.¡± After exining this, Bai Zhi saw that Master Guan was asleep again. Only then she and the others left the courtyard. Hu Feng said: ¡°You should live with Aunt Lan first, she is about to get married, you should apany her more.¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head and smiled: ¡°My mother will live in your Jin Pce. You shouldn¡¯t let her be wronged, otherwise, I will not spare you.¡± Hu Fengughed and said: ¡°If you are so uneasy, why don¡¯t you live in my pce too? With you in there, who will dare to bully Aunt Lan?¡± When Dongfang Mu heard this, he immediately cut off his thoughts: ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it, how old is Zhi¡¯er? Anyway, no matter how old she is, she still has to live here for 2 years. And you, while you live by yourself in your Jin Pce, you should do your own business. Otherwise, even if 2 years passed, I wouldn¡¯t hand over Zhi¡¯er to you.¡± There was something in Dongfang Mu¡¯s words. However, Hu Feng understood his meaning. He believed that if he was still in his current condition after two years, he won¡¯t be able to marry Bai Zhi. ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry, I know it all in my heart.¡± Dongfang Mu nodded his head, stretched out his hand, and patted him on the shoulder. He only needs to stay silent. He doesn¡¯t need to say anything. Bai Zhi simply watched them y riddles. She didn¡¯t want to find out about it. It¡¯s not that she doesn¡¯t care, she just hoped they will be safe, and that¡¯s enough. Bai Zhi looked back at her small courtyard and said to Dongfang Mu and Hu Feng: ¡°As soon as the ident happened, people came to kidnap and kill. I guess it won¡¯t be too peaceful tonight.¡± Dongfang Mu nodded: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will make arrangements so that Master Guan will not get hurt. I will also send shadow guards to the yard where you and your mother live. No matter what you hear, don¡¯te out. Someone will settle this matter. If I need something, I will call you in person. No one is allowed to go out, do you understand?¡± Bai Zhi nodded, ¡°Well, I am, don¡¯t worry!¡± The two men, one old and one young sighed at the same time. How can they be at ease? This girl can make them worry too much. She always encounters something every single time. They were afraid that when she encountered something, and they didn¡¯t arrive in time, what would she do when she doesn¡¯t know martial arts? * At Qingfeng Tea House After Imperial Doctor Liang came out of the pce, he strolled around the street, and in the end, entered this tea house. He chose to sit on the second floor facing the street. He ordered a pot of Dahongpao and a few tes of dried fruits. He watched the bustling flow of people downstairs, sipping tea and eating dried fruits. He seemed to be in afortable mood, but hisplexion looked bad. His eyebrows were frowning and his eyes looked gloomy. Every time he would sip tea, he would sigh as if he was full of sorrow. He would also look back at the stairs on the second floor from time to time. As if waiting for someone, but the person he was waiting for never came. At this time, the waiter stepped forward and poured him a tea. After pouring the tea, he turned and left. Imperial Doctor Liang picked up the teacup and found a note under it. He pretended nothing happened and continued to take a sip of the tea. After putting it down, he quietly unrolled the scroll and nced at it, then looked down at the street below. Imperial Doctor Liang crumpled the note into a ball. Hisplexion became more and more ugly. He no longer wanted to drink tea, so he called the waiter to check out the bill and then left in a hurry. Chapter 935 - Imperial Doctor Liang committed suicide Chapter 935: Imperial Doctor Liangmitted suicide When Imperial Doctor Liang went back, he didn¡¯t go around. He went straight back to his house. The two people who followed Imperial Doctor Liang met in the alley outside Liang¡¯s mansion: ¡°He seems to have found us.¡± ¡°Someone handed him a letter when he was in the teahouse. I¡¯ll keep staring at him here. You go back to the pce and report to the prince.¡± After Imperial Doctor Liang returned to the mansion, he never came out again. Everything was normal in the Liang Family Mansion. There were no abnormalities. But who knows, the next day morning, the Liang Family Mansion suddenly became chaotic. Imperial Doctor Liangmitted suicide, leaving only a letter. When Bai Zhi received the news, she was also taken aback: ¡°Suicide?¡± She raised an eyebrow and swept her eyes to Dongfang Mu, who was eating at the same table. Dongfang Mu nodded his head: ¡°I originally wanted to dig out some clues from him, but now his line is broken.¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°How can a person like Imperial Doctor Liangmit suicide? There are certain problems in this case.¡± Dongfang Mu said: ¡°Imperial Doctor Liang naturally will notmit suicide. There are many suspicious points about his death, but the people in the Yamen have already settled the case, and even the corpse is going to be cremated immediately.¡± Bai Zhi was astonished in shock: ¡°They will cremate the body without properly investigating the case? He is an imperial doctor, how could they end this matter quickly without understanding the case?¡± Dongfang Mu sighed, put down the bowl in his hand, looked at the table full of food, but he no longer has the appetite. ¡°The minister of punishment gave the emperor a plea for a strict investigation of the case, but the emperor ignored him. However, he approved the plea of the Yamen to close the case and cremated the body of Imperial Doctor Liang immediately.¡± Bai Zhi put her bowl on the table with a ¡®pop¡¯ and raised her voice: ¡°What is wrong with the emperor? How could he close the case so hastily? Isn¡¯t this helping the tyrant?¡± Dongfang Mu said: ¡°The emperor has no intention of helping the tyrant, but he is dedicated to protecting his son. He knows in his heart that this matter has something to do with Chu Feng. If he wants to help his son, what else could he do?¡± ¡°No wonder Chu Feng is so arrogant and domineering. It all because of his father. Let¡¯s wait and see, how he will deal with Chu Feng once everything bes a mess.¡± Dongfang Mu said: ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see? I¡¯m afraid you will see it soon.¡± Bai Zhi raised an eyebrow: ¡°What does Grandfather mean?¡± Dongfang Mu sighed and said, ¡°Do you think the matter of Jin Country is over? That Prince of Jin is very dissatisfied with our Chu Kingdom. Before returning home this time, he discussed with the emperor to send 5000 soldiers to escort him back. The emperor agreed. However, that same day, the empress dowager fell ill. The emperor asked the minister of rites to take over the matter. But who knows what happened to the minister of rites, he wrote the 500 soldiers instead of 5000. The emperor was worried about the empress dowager¡¯s illness so he didn¡¯t reread the decree and simply stamped it with the imperial seal. Therefore, the number of the soldiers who sent the prince and the princess back to the Jin Country is only 500.¡± Bai Zhi doesn¡¯t know whether tough or cry: ¡°Such a mistake can also happen? Only 500 soldiers escorted back the prince and princess. If they encounter tough bandits on the road, what can these 500 soldiers do to fight back? If the other countries deliberately attack, whatever happened to the brother and sister, the Chu Country will pay a big price.¡± ¡°Who said no? I also persuaded the emperor to increase the troops by 5000, but the emperor wanted to save his face. He refused to increase the troops. Well, everything is done, I don¡¯t know where the prince and princess of the Jin Kingdom are now.¡± Dongfang Mu Tao. The more Bai Zhi thought about it, the more she felt something was wrong. So she said: ¡°But how could the minister of rites make such a low-level mistake? I think there is something strange about this matter.¡± Chapter 936 - They are not humans, they are all beast Chapter 936: They are not humans, they are all beast Dongfang Mu coldly snorted: ¡°Who said no, the emperor is not stupid, he will not know? No matter what, let¡¯s just ignore this matter. Let¡¯s just let them toss about it on their own to avoid causing trouble to ourselves. After all, there will be no good in result in this.¡± Fear is fear. If something goes wrong, there will be no good results. And so many lives will be sacrificed in vain. Master Guan was indeed lucky. The person who rescued him was Bai Zhi. She has high medical skills, and the ce where he was located was Dongfang Family Mansion. Those who wanted him to die could not reach him. Even if the emperor wanted to intervene in this matter, he had to wait for Master Guan toe out of Dongfang Family Mansion first. ¡°Miss, Master Guan woke up and said he wanted to see you.¡± A maidservant came to Zhao Lan¡¯s yard to report. Bai Zhi was learning to embroider with Zhao Lan. Her hand that was holding the embroidering needle was very clumsy. The things she embroidered looked very different from the original. She didn¡¯t have the calmness and patience she has when she suture the patient¡¯s wound. She needs to poke the needle many times, so no matter how good her temper was, she can¡¯t help but want to scold her mother. But she didn¡¯t want to give up halfway, she still wanted to embroider some veils for Zhao Lan. But at this time, a maidservant came to report and said that Master Guan wanted to see her. This event was like salvation she received from God, so she happily put down the small embroidery frame in her hand. Zhao Lan smiled and shook her head: ¡°You girl, go go!¡± Bai Zhi returned to her small courtyard. Master Guan had already sat up. The servant of the Guan Family took water and served him. Seeing Bai Zhiing in, he hurriedly asked: ¡°Miss Bai, can my master still not eat?¡± Bai Zhi said: ¡°He can eat, but he can only eat some liquid food, gruel or the like.¡± As soon as the servant heard of this, he busily said: ¡°This little servant is going to make porridge. Master, just wait for a while. It will be done soon.¡± Cooking porridge will not take a minute, so Bai Zhi said to the servant: ¡°Go to the kitchen and ask if there are still some of what I cook earlier. If there is, you can take it here.¡± She looked at Master Guan and said with a faint smile: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we didn¡¯t serve you well. We should prepare another serving for your breakfast.¡± Master Guan was not someone who cares about these things. He waved his hand and said to Bai Zhi: ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this, Chen Ding, you go out first. I have something to talk to Miss Bai alone.¡± Upon seeing the person who followed Bai Zhi, he also went out wittily. Obviously, Master Guan had something to say to the youngdy alone. When the door was closed, only Master Guan and Bai Zhi were left in the room. Bai Zhi found a seat and sat down, then asked Master Guan: ¡°Are those murderers trying to conspire something?¡± Master Guan nodded his head with a pale face. ¡°Miss Bai, those murderers are not ordinary. Some of them are from the Kingdom of Jin and others from the Kingdom of Chu. They mixed because they are aiming the same things. If I could not understand a few words of the Kingdom of Jin, I¡¯m afraid I will be even more miserable now.¡± Because he could understand a few local words of the Kingdom of Jin, he had insight into what the other party was nning, so he was able to save his life and some of his family members. Otherwise, he must be a bunch of rotten meat now. The Mandarin of the Kingdom of Jin and the Mandarin of Chu were the same. In fact, the Mandarin of several neighboring countries was the same, only the local dialects were different. Master Guan went to Jin Country to collect medicinal materials in his early years, so he learned a few local words. He thought that he wouldn¡¯t be able to use it in his entire life, but he didn¡¯t expect that it woulde in handy at this critical time. ¡°What are they trying to do?¡± Bai Zhi asked. Master Guan¡¯s pale face became paler when he thought of what those people were doing now, and there was a trace of fear in his eyes. ¡°Miss Bai, those people are not humans, they are all beasts.¡± Chapter 937 - Zombie City Chapter 937: Zombie City Seeing him getting excited, Bai Zhi said in a hurry: ¡°Don¡¯t be excited, speak slowly.¡± Master Guan didn¡¯t want to be excited either. With this excitement, the wound on his body felt even more painful, and he doesn¡¯t feel well. But when he thought of those things, how could he suppress his anger? ¡°Miss Bai, those people control Luan Hall. Our Guan family has eight pharmacies. These branches are located in different parts of the capital. The purchase and distribution of the eight stores are uniformly distributed. They forced me toe forward and recognize a batch of medicine. But what medicine? It is clearly poison. I refused, so they took my son and daughter-inw to coerce me. I gritted my teeth and still refused. Those beasts, actually, actually¡ª¡± Master Guan¡¯s eyes were red, tears rolled down, and his shoulders kept shaking. He could not forget the appearance of his son and daughter-inw before he died. Without mentioning the matter, Master Guan took a deep breath, calmed his mind, and then said: ¡°Those people robbed my seal and let the shopkeeper in the hall ept those medicines under my name. At this moment, I don¡¯t know how many people now have those medicines in their stomach.¡± The medicines in Luan Hall were not only used by ordinary people. People from the first-grade rank officials to ordinary people in the capitale to Liuan Hall to get the medicine. The medicines these people bought were extremely from ordinary prescriptions, but they will add some into it. Master Guan became too anxious: ¡°Miss Bai, say, how can this be good?¡± Bai Zhi¡¯s heart sank to the bottom. She thought about many situations but never thought that it would be like this. ¡°What the hell is that medicine?¡± Bai Zhi asked calmly, but the handkerchief in her hand was almost torn by her. Master Guan quickly replied: ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is. But I saw what happened after they gave that medicine to a servant in Luan Hall. That servant didn¡¯t respond at first, but when the masked man blew a small green bamboo whistle, the servant woke up and bit someone like he was a mad man. He bites people. He lost his sanity and didn¡¯t recognize anyone. And no one could stop him.¡± Master Guan¡¯s body trembled in fear. The pain from his wound seemed to have disappeared. His eyes were full of such a scene. What if that small whistle sounded and all the people in the capital that took that medicine rushed out of their houses like a mad dog and bite people? Just by thinking about that scene, he couldn¡¯t help but tremble. When Bai Zhi heard his description, some images from the movie she had scene kept floating in her mind. Isn¡¯t the picture of the zombie movie very simr to what Master Guan said? The zombies in the movie mutated and turned like that because of a certain biochemical virus. But here, naturally, there was no such kind of biochemical virus. But if they can make people change his face, then it was naturally poison. But what kind of poison was it? Insanity? In her mind, she remembered a case in the Theory of Strange Pulse. Weren¡¯t the details in the medical record very simr to what Master Guan said? It was like Gu, a very vivid and magical thing. She used to think it was just a legend. Is it possible that it exists in this world? She knew that there must be in this world. Otherwise, how can there be a studied case in the Theory of Strange Pulse? It¡¯s just that this Gu was said to be very difficult to cultivate. How did those people get such arge amount of Gu? Seeing Bai Zhi staying silent, Master Guan said anxiously: ¡°Miss Bai, you have to think of a way. The capital can¡¯t be a pile of dead people!¡± Chapter 938 - Can be solved? Chapter 938: Can be solved? Bai Zhi asked Master Guan: ¡°What is the medicine sold in Luan Hall?¡± Master Guan blurted out: ¡°Licorice.¡± So it was licorice. This medicine was indeedmonly found in prescriptions. It can be found in eight out of ten prescriptions. No wonder Master Guan was so anxious. If that thing was as powerful as Master Guan said, she¡¯s afraid that the entire capital will be a city of zombies when that small whistle sounded. Without further ado, she got up immediately and let Master Guan stay and have a good rest. He can leave everything up to her. Although Master Guan was not at ease, in the current situation, even if he was strong and vigorous, and not injured, he may not be able to respond well. After listening to these things, he saw Bai Zhi¡¯splexion remained calm. She was not surprised. He couldn¡¯t help but admire her. After Bai Zhi left the small courtyard, she went straight to Dongfang Mu. Hearing this, Dongfang Mu was shocked. ¡°How can this be?¡± Bai Zhi said: ¡°I think this is the reason why those people want to kill Master Guan.¡± She paused and then said: ¡°I guess Master Guan not only knows their secrets but must also have something in his hand. These people have to keep Master Guan¡¯s life first because of this. But looking at Master Guan¡¯s expression, I think he doesn¡¯t know it himself.¡± Dongfang Mu asked Bai Zhi: ¡°You have good medical skills, do you have a way to solve it?¡± Bai Zhi simply shook her head: ¡°I¡¯ve never been into contact with such things, and I don¡¯t know how to kill or expel them.¡± There was a case record in the Theory of Strange Pulse, but there was no solution mention in it. The note just repeatedly emphasized that these things were evil. They like to eat human blood and brains. They can live for as long as one year after entering the human body. In other words, as long as these things do note out, they can control this person for one year. Once theye out, they will die when they see the light, so they will nevere out by themselves. Dongfang Mu said: ¡°I have heard of such evil things before. It is said that there is a big mountain in Western Hunan, where there are some people who live there and raise Gu. They treasure each Gu that is raised by them. It takes several years to raise these Gus, which means it also takes years to feed it with human blood. I don¡¯t know how did they raise a big quantity of it like what you said.¡± Dongfang Mu added: ¡°In this world, there are people who raise and destroy Gus. Some people specialize in raising and destroying it. I have seen such a person like this before, but I didn¡¯t care much about it at that time. It won¡¯t be easy to look for him now.¡± Bai Zhi nodded: ¡°Let¡¯s not mention this. The most important thing at the moment is to destroy Gus in the Luan Hall first. We can¡¯t let this thing continue to fell in the hands of the people in the capital.¡± Dongfang Mu immediately got up: ¡°I¡¯ll let someone go and close the shop.¡± Bai Zhi waved her hand: ¡°No, those people are eager to silence people because they are afraid that we will know about this matter. If we close the shop now, they will know that the matter has been exposed. Maybe they will blow the whistle in a hurry. We haven¡¯t found a solution to deal with it, by then, the capital will be over.¡± Dongfang Mu also found it reasonable, so he nodded his head immediately: ¡°Yes, yes, you are right. I am really too anxious, so I will arrange and order people to buy licorice inrge quantities, and then focus on their supply channels. If there are problems from the source, we will change the supply quietly.¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°This is the best way. I will try my best to find a way to get rid of Gu. I hope I can help.¡± Dongfang Mu gritted his teeth and said: ¡°You still better not get involved in this matter. Tomorrow, you will leave with your mother and go back to Qiyun Mountain. I will stay here and help Yan¡¯er.¡± Chapter 939 - Master Guan died of serious injury Chapter 939: Master Guan died of serious injury Bai Zhi was startled and immediately asked: ¡°Why? I can at least help a little by staying.¡± Dongfang Mu shook his head: ¡°This matter will definitely not end well, and no one could tell what the oue will be. At that time, I am afraid that Yan¡¯er and I will not be able to take care of you. You don¡¯t know anything about this Gu thing. It¡¯s better to take advantage of the fact that it hasn¡¯t broken out yet. You should leave as soon as possible.¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°No, I can¡¯t just watch you suffer here while I take refuge. This is not in line with my nature.¡± In modern times, she worked as a war zone medical aid. The corpses were everywhere in the war zone, and the epidemic was serious. In such a situation, she never frowned. Would she go in hiding now? Never! ¡°If you¡¯re not going, I¡¯m not going. I¡¯m a doctor, I can¡¯t just watch the virus get rampant and avoid it by running away. Besides, I suspect this kind of poison will be transmitted through bites. If it can be transmitted, Grandpa, do you know what it will be in the end?¡± Dongfang Mu was startled and didn¡¯t know how to answer for a moment. Bai Zhi sighed and looked up at the dark cloud in the sky. Her mood was like that at the moment. Her originally bright eyes somehow became gloomy. Her t eyebrows became sharp like swords. ¡°At that time, there will be no safe ce in Chu country. Grandpa, if you want to protect my mother and me, then let me stay and help you to ovee this difficulty together.¡± Dongfang Mu was very moved. The girl in front of her was only 13-year-old. However, he was this old, but couldn¡¯t help but be scared. ¡°Okay, okay, it really is the kind of my Dongfang family.¡± Bai Zhi¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°Grandpa, do you agree?¡± Dongfang Mu nodded: ¡°I agree, but your mother still has to be sent away. I can¡¯t feel at ease if she will stay here.¡± Bai Zhi rolled her eyes, but still nodded her head. She walked forward and said in a low voice: ¡°Grandpa, I have a n¡ª¡± In half a day, the news was that Master Guan, the Luan Hall¡¯s owner, was seriously injured and died. This news also reached the ears of a handsome young man. Song Lang was ying with the handkerchief in his hand. There was a little flower embroidered on its side. This flower was nothing else but a flower called Bai Zhi. ¡°Dead?¡± He looked up and nced at the old man. The old man nodded his head and said with a calm look in his eyes: ¡°But I don¡¯t know if this news is true or false.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you send someone to investigate?¡± The old man said: ¡°I sent someone, he should be back soon.¡± As soon as his words fell, the sounds of footsteps came from the door. A young man poked his head and said to the old man: ¡°Old Yuan, the person you send out is back.¡± Old Yuan nodded: ¡°Let hime in to report.¡± The person who was sent to investigate was a young man in his early twenties. He was wearing a green robe and has an ordinary face. He was the kind of person who wouldn¡¯t stand out if he was thrown into the crowd. Such a person was the most suitable to for inquiring news and suddenly disappearing. The young man said, ¡°Master, I heard that Master Guan was shed with a sword in his abdomen. When he was sent to Dongfang Family Mansion, his cotton coat was soaked in blood. Although the injury was not critical, he shed too much blood.¡± ¡°You mean, he died of blood loss? Did you see the corpse?¡± The young man nodded: ¡°I saw the corpse, hisplexion was very pale. It really looks like he had lost too much blood. His grandson was crying miserably. It didn¡¯t look like a fake.¡± Song Lang stared at the young man and said, ¡°You couldn¡¯t find any news before, but now you¡¯ve even seen them?¡± Chapter 940 - How to fix? Chapter 940: How to fix? The young man quickly replied: ¡°Answering back the master, the youngdy from the Dongfang family had been trying to rescue him because she wanted to pry something out of Master Guan¡¯s mouth, so she let the people guard her yard. But after all, the youngdy from the Dongfang family was not immortal. How could she save someone who lost too much blood?¡± Song Lang nced at the young man coldly and snorted: ¡°She is not as useless as you think.¡± Song Lang said again: ¡°Don¡¯t be careless. Keep staring. If there is any change, report it immediately. Don¡¯t make decisions without authorization.¡± The young man nodded his head and was about to leave when Song Lang added: ¡°No matter when, where, what happens, you must never hurt the youngdy of the Dongfang family. Do you understand?¡± The young man was a little surprised. He raised his eyes and nced at their master. Seeing their master staring at him with a serious face, he immediately bowed his head and retreated respectfully. Old Yuan sighed and said, ¡°Gongzi, why bother? It¡¯s impossible for you and the youngdy from the Dongfang family. Rather than letting yourself worry like this, it¡¯s better to cut it all at once. Long-term pain is much worse than short-term pain.¡± Song Lang frowned: ¡°When is it your turn to worry about my business?¡± Old Yuan lowered his head and kept silent. Song Lang tightly pinched the handkerchief in his hand and then rubbed the little flower on the corner of the hand with his thumb. ¡°Remember what I said, no matter when and where, you are not allowed to do anything that will harm her. Is it impossible for me and her? Who can make the final conclusion?¡± He, Song Lang fell in love with a girl for the first time in his life. It hasn¡¯t started yet, so why should it end? No way. Old Yuan obviously didn¡¯t want to be entangled in this event anymore. So he simply changed the subject and said: ¡°The prince and the princess will arrive in Fenyang tomorrow.¡± Song Lang nodded: ¡°Do things ording to the original n. You don¡¯t need to be merciful.¡± He originally wanted to save Qian Hua¡¯s life. After all, Qian Hua had also saved his life. But now, things had reached this point. Who can me him? Old Yuan frowned and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you want to catch people alive?¡± Song Lang said: ¡°It¡¯s best if you can him alive, but if you can¡¯t you don¡¯t have to show any affection.¡± Old Yuan wanted to say more, but Song Lang apparently no longer want to listen. He got up and went out, leaving Old Yuan all alone. Old Yuan turned around, looked at the back of their young master, and sighed. In the end, their young master was still young. He still does things ording to current emotions. Only when he reaches the right age he will know how big his mistake today, and that he really could no longer turn back. Prince Qian Hua and Princess Qian Fang have a deep affection for him, which was very rare affection. Their young master was blinded by hatred and can¡¯t care about those things in the past. Once he gets older in the future, he will definitely regret this when he thinks about it. There were some things that people will know how bitter life can be just after experiencing it. It¡¯s just, how will he exin it to their young master? He doesn¡¯t want to listen! He now simply hoped that those people who protect Prince Qian Hua and Princess Qian Fang don¡¯t resist too fiercely. Maybe, with this, their life can be saved. Three dayster, the news that Prince Jin and the princess had an ident in Fenyang spread to the pce. The emperor threw down his favorite inkstone and yelled angrily ¡°Waste, it¡¯s all waste. They can¡¯t even protect two people. What¡¯s the use of keeping them?¡± He was so angry that he wanted to lift the table. He regretted it. He should have listened to Dongfang Mu¡¯s advice. Now, how he will fix it? Chapter 941 - How to fix? (2) Chapter 941: How to fix? (2) ¡°Are they dead or alive?¡± The emperor asked the official who came to report the news. The official shook his head. ¡°It is said that the carriage riding by the prince and princess fell off the cliff.¡± The emperor endured the anger in his heart, then gritted his teeth and asked: ¡°Didn¡¯t go down to search?¡± The official replied: ¡°This official searched for them and found only the wreckage carriage and the dead horse. There was no trace of the prince and princess were seen, but¡ª¡± ¡°But what? Don¡¯t say it yet! ¡± The official nced at the emperor with a low voice three times: ¡°Answering back to the emperor, the cliff is very dangerous. No one will survive if you fall.¡± In other words, there was no doubt that people die. Then, were their corpse been taken away by the beast? He could almost imagine how angry the emperor of Jin Country will be when he heard this news. If his imperial son and imperial daughter experience the same thing in a neighboring country, would he not get angry? This was my own flesh and blood! Seeing the emperor¡¯s distressed look, the officials hurriedly said, ¡°The emperor, this matter needs to be determined early.¡± The emperor frowned: ¡°Decide what?¡± No one was seen, how he will make a decision? The official¡¯s forehead had already burst into a cold sweat. However, if he didn¡¯t say what should be said, he would be guilty in the future. ¡°The emperor, if the emperor of Jin Country knows about this, he will start a war. The southern border defense needs to be deployed as soon as possible.¡± Hearing about the two words war, the emperor got a headache. Fighting with neighboring countries was simply not a matter of spouting a few words. The Northwest Army had just fought with Xiye Country. Although they won, didn¡¯t they spent so much money? The military strength of the state of Jin was so strong that they easily won against the Xiye Country unlike them. If this war breaks out, his treasury will immediately be empty. If he increases the collection of grains and the tax, it will provoke public resentment. What¡¯s more, he can¡¯t guarantee that he will win against Jin Country. The Chu dynasty has been prosperous for hundreds of years. It has been handed down from generation to generation. He only heard that their territory continuously expanded. He never heard that they will exchange their fertilend. Is it possible that there will be a change in power of their Chu family under his generation? If this will be the case, what face will he show to his imperial father and the ancestors who made their country prosperous? The emperor felt that his head hurt, and then suddenly he felt dizzy. The eunuch on the side immediately noticed the emperor¡¯s abnormal behavior, so he shouted: ¡°Hurry up and call the imperial doctor.¡± The emperor¡¯s sudden head ailment naturally reached Dongfang Mu and Chu Yan¡¯s ears. The two were discussing in secret in the study room how they will deal with poison Gu. Dongfang Mu looked at Chu Yan¡¯s expression and saw that his expression was faint. There was no worry in his eyes. As if the emperor that was mentioned was not his father, but just an irrelevant person. ¡°In the end, he is your father, you should go and see him.¡± Hu Feng coldly snorted: ¡°Even if I don¡¯t go, someone will naturally go. Imperial father knows better than anyone else who caused these things. Whether it is from an imperial family or ordinary family, there will be cause and effect.¡± Dongfang Mu shook his head and sighed after a long time: ¡°Only this thing happened but he already suffered from severe headache. I wonder what will happen to him if he learns about the poisonous gu.¡± He knew the emperor¡¯s temperament very clearly. As long as his son was not involved, he will be fair. But regarding this matter about Jin Country and the poisonous Gu, they were inseparable from his son. Once the poisonous Gu incident broke out, the people¡¯s grievances will rose. At that time, if he refuses to punish Chu Feng, the consequences will be unimaginable, right? After many years of friendship, he didn¡¯t want to see this happen. Therefore, he reminded him again and again. Unfortunately, it has very little effect. Chapter 941: How to fix? (2) July 26, 2021Ai Hrist ¡°Are they dead or alive?¡± The emperor asked the official who came to report the news. The official shook his head. ¡°It is said that the carriage riding by the prince and princess fell off the cliff.¡± The emperor endured the anger in his heart, then gritted his teeth and asked: ¡°Didn¡¯t go down to search?¡± The official replied: ¡°This official searched for them and found only the wreckage carriage and the dead horse. There was no trace of the prince and princess were seen, but¡ª¡± ¡°But what? Don¡¯t say it yet! ¡± The official nced at the emperor with a low voice three times: ¡°Answering back to the emperor, the cliff is very dangerous. No one will survive if you fall.¡± In other words, there was no doubt that people die. Then, were their corpse been taken away by the beast? He could almost imagine how angry the emperor of Jin Country will be when he heard this news. If his imperial son and imperial daughter experience the same thing in a neighboring country, would he not get angry? This was my own flesh and blood! Seeing the emperor¡¯s distressed look, the officials hurriedly said, ¡°The emperor, this matter needs to be determined early.¡± The emperor frowned: ¡°Decide what?¡± No one was seen, how he will make a decision? The official¡¯s forehead had already burst into a cold sweat. However, if he didn¡¯t say what should be said, he would be guilty in the future. ¡°The emperor, if the emperor of Jin Country knows about this, he will start a war. The southern border defense needs to be deployed as soon as possible.¡± Hearing about the two words war, the emperor got a headache. Fighting with neighboring countries was simply not a matter of spouting a few words. The Northwest Army had just fought with Xiye Country. Although they won, didn¡¯t they spent so much money? The military strength of the state of Jin was so strong that they easily won against the Xiye Country unlike them. If this war breaks out, his treasury will immediately be empty. If he increases the collection of grains and the tax, it will provoke public resentment. What¡¯s more, he can¡¯t guarantee that he will win against Jin Country. The Chu dynasty has been prosperous for hundreds of years. It has been handed down from generation to generation. He only heard that their territory continuously expanded. He never heard that they will exchange their fertilend. Is it possible that there will be a change in power of their Chu family under his generation? If this will be the case, what face will he show to his imperial father and the ancestors who made their country prosperous? The emperor felt that his head hurt, and then suddenly he felt dizzy. The eunuch on the side immediately noticed the emperor¡¯s abnormal behavior, so he shouted: ¡°Hurry up and call the imperial doctor.¡± The emperor¡¯s sudden head ailment naturally reached Dongfang Mu and Chu Yan¡¯s ears. The two were discussing in secret in the study room how they will deal with poison Gu. Dongfang Mu looked at Chu Yan¡¯s expression and saw that his expression was faint. There was no worry in his eyes. As if the emperor that was mentioned was not his father, but just an irrelevant person. ¡°In the end, he is your father, you should go and see him.¡± Hu Feng coldly snorted: ¡°Even if I don¡¯t go, someone will naturally go. Imperial father knows better than anyone else who caused these things. Whether it is from an imperial family or ordinary family, there will be cause and effect.¡± Dongfang Mu shook his head and sighed after a long time: ¡°Only this thing happened but he already suffered from severe headache. I wonder what will happen to him if he learns about the poisonous gu.¡± He knew the emperor¡¯s temperament very clearly. As long as his son was not involved, he will be fair. But regarding this matter about Jin Country and the poisonous Gu, they were inseparable from his son. Once the poisonous Gu incident broke out, the people¡¯s grievances will rose. At that time, if he refuses to punish Chu Feng, the consequences will be unimaginable, right? After many years of friendship, he didn¡¯t want to see this happen. Therefore, he reminded him again and again. Unfortunately, it has very little effect. Chapter 942 - Back in the capital

Chapter 942: Back in the capital

Prince Qian Hua never imagined it. He had been away from the capital for many days, but he encountered a surprise attack. He thought he would be dead, but when he opened his eyes, he was back in the capital. Theyout of houses in the capital was different. He won¡¯t get it wrong. There was also a faint fragrance in the air. That scent came from Song Lang. It was Song Lang¡¯s scent. Does it mean he saved him? He was ecstatic! He was lying on the bed. His hands and feet were not bound, but the injuries on his body made him couldn¡¯t move even if he wanted to. There was another bed in the room. He was not alone. The curtain was put down on that bed, covering the people lying inside. But there was pair of embroidered shoes on the floor in front of the bed. The light green shoes were embroidered with pink flowers. This was his sister¡¯s shoes. He remembered that his sister had fallen ill before the attack and she couldn¡¯t even speak. She looked very bad as if she would die at any time. He was afraid of something wrong with his sister, so he made people hurry up, wanting to return to the state of Jin as soon as possible so that he could find a good doctor for his sister. How is my sister now? He wanted to get out of bed to have a look, but his body couldn¡¯t move. Especially his legs. It seemed to be broken. He could only move one, while the other one was very painful. He couldn¡¯t use his strength at all. His chest also seemed to be pressed by a huge boulder. His body was so heavy that he couldn¡¯t move at all. There was no one else in the room, so he called out, ¡°Qian Fang, how are you?¡± The room was very quiet, except for his voice, there was no other voice. Qian Fang didn¡¯t seem to hear his voice at all. ¡°Jin¡¯er, are you there, Jin¡¯er?¡± He raised the volume of his voice, trying to call out the maidservant serving Qian Fang. But the result was the same. No one responded. Could it be that something happened to Jin¡¯er? The situation was critical that day. Jin¡¯er was clearly in the same carriage with them. If they were here, Jin¡¯er should be here. He panicked. He and Qian Fang were siblings of the same father and mother. They urinate and y together. There was no need to question their closeness as siblings. In addition, Qian Fang was his imperial mother¡¯s heart and soul. If she has an ident, his imperial mother, the empress will not survive. Thinking of this, he yelled again, but the person on the bed never responded. At this moment, the door opened, and a petite figure jumped in. As soon as she entered, she closed the door, leaning against the door, covering his mouth and weeping, but he refused to make any noise. Qian Hua looked up and saw that it was Jin¡¯er. Her clothes were messy, her hair was messy, her face was still swollen. Her eyes turned into walnuts from crying. In this way, you can hardly know what happened to you without asking. Qian Hua said solemnly: ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Who bullied you?¡± When Jin¡¯er realized that Prince Qianhua was awake, she quickly wiped away her tears and shook her head: ¡°No, no.¡± She said no, but the tears still kept falling. Qian Hua asked: ¡°Where is this ce? Who saved us?¡± Jin¡¯er tried to calm down, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°It¡¯s Song Gongzi.¡± His knitted eyebrows were immediately ttened. His ck eyes also lit up: ¡°Song Lang? Did he save us? Where is he?¡± Jin¡¯er raised her eyes and saw the excited looked on Prince Qian Hua¡¯s face. She couldn¡¯t understand it. Is their prince aware of their situation or not? ¡°I don¡¯t know where he is. Your Highness, now we are prisoners, do you know?¡± Qian Hua was taken aback and immediately said: ¡°What prisoner? Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Song Lang will not harm us.¡± Jin¡¯er feels a little cold. Is she wrong? Won¡¯t he hurt them? She lowered her eyes and didn¡¯t make a sound. Then, she simply turned and walked to the princess¡¯s couch. Looking at Jin¡¯er, Qian Hua couldn¡¯t bear it, so he asked, ¡°Who bullied you? Tell me, after meeting Song Lang, I will let him avenge you.¡± Chapter 943 - Isn’t this the first time he caught him? Chapter 943: Isn¡¯t this the first time he caught him? Jin¡¯er closed her eyes and didn¡¯t want to talk to Prince Qian Hua. However, seeing him like this, she really couldn¡¯t bear it. She turned around and walked in front of Prince Qian Hua, then said: ¡°His Royal Highness, we have been left here for 3 days.¡± ¡°Song Gongzi didn¡¯t pay attention to us. The guards here, when they saw the princess is beautiful, they have that kind of thought. They didn¡¯t get interested in me, but to the princess.¡± Seeing Qian Hua¡¯s eyes widen, but his face was full of doubt, she continued to say: ¡°They want to do something bad against the princess. I¡¯ve been begging them for a long time, but they were only saying bad words. If they didn¡¯t see that the princess is very sick, they wouldn¡¯t give up and just use me instead¡ª¡± She didn¡¯t say any more, she was silent for a while, then eased her voice: ¡°His Royal Highness, Song Gongzi caught us. He didn¡¯t save us, don¡¯t you still understand?¡± Yes, it was to arrest them, not to save them. Otherwise, how can those guards dare toy their fingers to Qian Fang? What¡¯s more, this was not the first time he has caught him, right? Is it so strange? Qian Hua closed his eyes. In his mind, he could see Song Lang¡¯s sunny smiling face. His white teeth were showing. His whole body was covered with brimming light. How could such a person be like this now? No, no, Song Lang was not such a person. Even if he doesn¡¯t like Qian Fang, he will never condone his subordinates hurting Qian Fang, never. When Qian Hua opened his eyes again, Jin¡¯er had already returned to Qian Fang¡¯s bed. He asked, ¡°How is the princess?¡± Jin¡¯er was wiping the princess¡¯s hand with the handkerchief in her hand. When Prince Qian Hua asked, she immediately replied: ¡°It¡¯s very bad. Her breathing is weak and she can¡¯t eat. I don¡¯t know how long it willst.¡± Qian Hua couldn¡¯t believe it. How did a healthy person be like this when they left the capital? ¡°Why? Why did she suddenly be like this?¡± Jin¡¯er sneered, ¡°Why? Your Majesty, you are so selfish. How many times did Miss Bai say that the princess has been poisoned by Song Gongzi? She is trying to find a way to detoxify the princess, but you said there is nothing to worry and you take away the princess. Did you forget?¡± ¡°If the princess dies, she didn¡¯t die in the hands of others, but in your hands. You deprived her of the hope of living.¡± Jin¡¯er didn¡¯t know where she had courage, so she said this suddenly. Maybe because she was so heartbroken. Being insulted by those people, she no longer wanted to live, but thinking of the princess, she endured the humiliation. She wanted to continue to live for the princess, not for the self-righteous prince. If the princess dies, how can she continue to live? In that case, what is there not to say? Why not dare to say everything? Qian Hua was stunned for a while. Jin¡¯er¡¯s words seemed to be a blow to his head, making his brain hurt. ording to Jin¡¯er, Qian Fang will die? Is she really going to die? There was suddenly a noise from outside. Before Qian Hua thought about it, the door was pushed open again, and then a tall figure entered from the outside. That face was the same as before, but it doesn¡¯t seem to be the person before. Qian Hua stared at that face, unable to tell what his mood was, nor what he feels inside his heart. Song Lang took off the hat on his head, revealing his handsome and elegant face. His original sunny smiling face was now covered with gloom. When his gaze swept across Qian Hua, he didn¡¯t look at him again. He immediately looked to Qian Fang. And when he saw Jin¡¯er¡¯s current appearance, he frowned. He turned his head and nced at the old man next to him and gave him a wink. The old man understood and turned around and went out. When the door was closed again, there was no one else inside. Chapter 944 - Song Lang, please don’t go Chapter 944: Song Lang, please don¡¯t go Qian Hua looked at Song Lang and asked, ¡°Is Qian Fang really poisoned? Is it your poison?¡± Song Lang¡¯s face looked calm. He only raised an eyebrow and sneered: ¡°Didn¡¯t you know it for a long time? Why still bother to ask?¡± Qian Hua Qiang endured the pain in his chest and abdomen, sat up with the support of his arms, and asked sternly: ¡°Why? Why do you want to do this? She is Qian Fang!¡± Song Lang snorted coldly: ¡°What about it if she¡¯s Qian Fang? What about it if it¡¯s you? You are all the sons and daughters of that dog emperor. He killed my entire family. I wanted to kill his two children, why can¡¯t I?¡± Qian Hua couldn¡¯t believe what he heard: ¡°You want to kill me?¡± Song Lang turned around and swept his cold gaze to Qian Hua. His eyes were as sharp as a knife. His voice was also like a heavy hammer, hammering his heart: ¡°You are still useful now, so you naturally can stay alive. Once you are useless, do you think you can still live?¡± Qian Hua shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. I don¡¯t believe you will kill me. If you want to kill me, why wait until now?¡± Song Lang frowned, but then turned around to leave without answering his words. Qian Hua said anxiously: ¡°Don¡¯t go, Song Lang, please, don¡¯t go.¡± He was a dignified prince of Jin Country. He has a noble status, but now, in front of Song Lang, he was so humble like this. Song Lang paused, turned around slowly, as his cold eyes fell on Qian Hua again: ¡°You¡¯re begging me?¡± His eyes turned red. He remembered the day when he knelt in front of the dog emperor and begging, but what did he get in return? His whole n was still destroyed. If he hadn¡¯t been rescued by the shadow guards, could he still lives up to this day? Begging was the most useless and cowardly act. ¡°Qian Hua, you were there when I begged your father, didn¡¯t you?¡± Qian Hua immediately lowered his eyes. He naturally remembered that day when Song Lang knelt on the cold golden temple with blood on his forehead. His imperial father, the emperor didn¡¯t look at him from beginning to end. And in the end, he ordered someone to drag him away and sent him to prison. He saw the misery of the Song family with his own eyes. There were corpses everywhere, and blood flowed like a river. Song Lang asked: ¡°If I, Song Lang, destroy your thousands of families, kill your father and brothers, insult your mother and sisters in front of you, what will you do?¡± He looks calm, but the fists that were hidden in his sleeves have already been squeezing tightly. Qian Hua shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know, you are Song Lang, what can I do to you? In this life, I will not hurt you. Song Lang, I beg you, stop. Stop here!¡± ¡°Stop?¡± Song Lang sneered, with bloodthirsty dark glow in his eyes: ¡°Unless I die!¡± He turned around and strode away, leaving Qian Hua crying sadly. Jin¡¯er suddenly said: ¡°His Royal Highness, you better save your strength. He is no longer the former Song Gongzi. He will not be soft.¡± ¡°You shut up, what do you know?¡± Qian Hua yelled at Jin¡¯er. Jin¡¯er faintly smiled and said nothing. You can never wake up a person who pretends to be asleep! A shrewd person like the prince was deserved what he had be now. It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t understand or can¡¯t understand, he simply doesn¡¯t want to understand it. Seeing the look in his eyes, it seems that Song Lang was no ordinary brother to him. There seems to be something else, but what could it be? Jin¡¯er shook her head, she didn¡¯t want to think about it anymore. This world seems to be dirtier than she thought. The pitiful one was the princess, how could a pure and kind person like her suffer from this unknown disease? What¡¯s wrong with the princess? Is it wrong that she was born in an imperial family? Chapter 945 - Good and evil deeds will be rewarded in the end! Chapter 945: Good and evil deeds will be rewarded in the end! Everyone in the world envies the children of the imperial family, but who knows their suffering and pain? The emperor¡¯s head disease was relieved by Imperial Doctor Xu. When he doesn¡¯t feel dizzy, his spirit was much better. The eunuch helped the emperor sit up. When the emperor looked up, he saw Imperial Doctor Xu was writing a prescription on the side. He asked: ¡°This is not the first time I feel dizzy. Last time, you also gave me acupuncture treatment, but why the effect didn¡¯t work as fast as this?¡± Imperial Doctor Xu said: ¡°Answering back to the emperor, this doctor used to boast to have excellent acupuncture skills, but since this doctor met Miss Bai, I realized how superficial my achievements are. These days, this doctor has been practicing medicine with Miss Bai and has benefited a lot.¡± The emperor frowned. Meaning, he could treat his illness so quickly because he was blessed with knowledge by Bai Zhi? ¡°If her medical skills are as good as you said, why can¡¯t she cure Empress Dowager¡¯s disease?¡± Imperial Doctor Xu said: ¡°With regards to the Empress Dowager¡¯s illness, no need to mention her, even an immortal god can¡¯t cure it.¡± The emperor, who was in a good mood, felt suffocated again. So he waved his hand: ¡°Okay, you write the prescription and withdraw.¡± As soon as Imperial Doctor Xu left, the little eunuch quickly reported: ¡°The emperor, the empress dowager has not eaten for 2 days.¡± The emperor frowned and immediately got out of bed: ¡°She hadn¡¯t eaten for 2 days? Why report just now?¡± The little eunuch looked up at the old eunuch next to the emperor and said nothing. The emperor understood in his heart that because he had a headache he can¡¯t be bother by other things. People around him didn¡¯t want his condition to worsen, so they concealed it. ¡°Well, I will go to Cifu Pce first, and discuss this matter with you after.¡± The little eunuch breathed a sigh of relief. The emperor said this because he didn¡¯t intend to pursue it. A group of people hurried to Cifu Pce. In front of the empress dowager¡¯s bed, there were beautiful women sitting. The head of the group was Noble Concubine Shu. The empress dowager was the mother-inw of these imperial concubines. The mother-inw was ill, they shoulde and attend to her needs. It¡¯s just thy were so many of them, if theye together, they will only be scolded. The emperor waved his hand as soon as he entered the door: ¡°All retreat.¡± The imperial concubines can¡¯t wait to hear those words. Who wants to sit here and look at an old woman with nted eyes, a crooked mouth, and always loses her temper? Imperial Concubine Shu was thest to leave. Her eyes faintly swept across the emperor¡¯s haggard face. She didn¡¯t know what she feels like. She only knows that didn¡¯t feel distressed, she was even feeling delighted! Haha... ... Good and evil deeds will be rewarded in the end! The old woman did too much evil in her life. This was the best punishment for her. As for the emperor, although he didn¡¯t directly participate in certain matters, he knew everything about it. How was it different from being an aplice? The emperor was the master of the harem. Although he doesn¡¯t directly take care of the affairs of the harem, who will believe that he doesn¡¯t know anything? Meng Changling left in a good mood. Her steps were brisk. She left the Cifu Pce with a smile. A very beautiful smile. She seems can¡¯t remember thest time she had such a good mood. * In the Cifu Pce, the emperor looked at his mother who hadpletely changed in appearance. He didn¡¯t know how to call her. How could such an ugly person in front of him be his imperial mother? But it was indeed his imperial mother! He sat down on the couch, grabbed her chicken-foot-like hand with one hand, and said warmly: ¡°Imperial mother, this son iste, please don¡¯t me this son.¡± The empress dowager looked at him with tears in her eyes. She opened her mouth to speak, but no one could understand her words. The emperor turned his head to look at the old mama and the maid, then asked: ¡°What did the empress dowager say? Do you know?¡± The old mama and the maid shook their heads quickly: ¡°Answering back the emperor, this ve don¡¯t know.¡± Chapter 946 - Old Mama Huang Chapter 946: Old Mama Huang The empress dowager was already weak. She wanted to get angry but has no strength to vent her anger. She became anxious. When she became like this, her mind also became clear. It was so clear that she knew what others had said and done. However, she can¡¯t say what she wanted to say and can¡¯t do what she wanted to d, so she was very worried. The old mama kneeling on the floor said: ¡°The emperor, the empress dowager is very close to Mama Huang since she was young. It¡¯s better to let Mama Huang take a look, maybe she can tell what the empress dowager means.¡± The emperor frowned. Mama Huang? That old maidservant who was punished with 30 sticks by himst time? ¡°She¡¯s still alive?¡± The emperor raised an eyebrow. How could that old bone be able to withstand 30 sticks? He¡¯s afraid that she can¡¯t hold even 20 sticks unless the executioner falsified the punishment. Yes, the torture was performed in this Cifu Pce at that time, and it was very convenient for them to resort to fraud. After all, the people here were all the empress dowager. It was normal to side with that old maidservant. There was only the empress dowager in the eyes of these people. Then what about him the emperor? As soon as the emperor¡¯s words came out, the corner of Mother Zhang¡¯s mouth evoked a faint smile. She didn¡¯t look up, she kept bowing her head and simply replied: ¡°Answering back the emperor, Mama Huang was seriously injured and she is still raising her body, but this old ve went to see her yesterday. She is still in good spirits, she should be alright now.¡± The emperor snorted, without saying anything, and sent someone to get Old Mama Huang. Not long after, Old Mama Huang was invited into the inner hall. She was not carried by people but walked by herself. Her walking posture looked a little strange, but it was okay. At least she could walk on her own. Old Mama Huang bowed her head in panicked. The emperor didn¡¯t say anything else and asked her toe forward and listen to what the empress dowager said. Old Mama Huang hurriedly stepped forward on her knees for a few steps and leaned down in front of the empress dowager¡¯s bed. Her eyes were filled with tears. She didn¡¯t see her only for a short time, but the empress dowager ended up like this. ¡°Empress Dowager, why are you, why are you like this?¡± Old Mama Huang burst into tears and couldn¡¯t stop sobbing. The empress dowager opened her crooked mouth. Old Mama Huang couldn¡¯t understand it naturally. But she had been serving her for many years, so she could guess what she was thinking from the look in her eyes. ¡°What did the empress dowager say?¡± The emperor asked. Old Mama Huang quickly replied: ¡°Answering back to the emperor, the empress dowager said that you have to cure her. She must be cured.¡± People of heaven, who wanted to die? But while people still have time to cherish their lives, no one knows how to cherish their lives. Right now, it was toote to say anything. The emperor didn¡¯t know how to answer regarding this matter, he could onlyfort his imperial mother: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this son will find a genius doctor for the imperial mother. Imperial Mother you will definitely be cured.¡± The empress dowager nodded her head repeatedly as tears overflowing from the corners of her eyes. ¡°Empress dowager, you have something to eat, okay?¡± The empress dowager nodded her head again. She was starving to death. But these damned ves brought her foods she didn¡¯t like. How can she eat them? Old Mama Huang hurriedly told the maidservant on the side that the empress dowager loves chicken porridge, and urged them to prepare. The empress dowager swallowed fiercely, only her understood her swiftly. When the emperor saw this, no matter how unhappy he was, he also said, ¡°Just let Mama Huang stay and take care of the empress dowager.¡± Old Mama Huang thanked the emperor immediately, but the cold sweat on her forehead never stopped. The emperor¡¯s eyes were cold and sharp, like a knife. She knew that she can¡¯t keep her head anymore. If the empress dowager gets better, she can live a few more days. But if the empress dowager can¡¯t get better... ... She didn¡¯t dare to think further. Even now, it was not umon for capable maidservants to be buried with their master. She¡¯s afraid that she can¡¯t escape this disaster. Chapter 947 - Imperial Notice Chapter 947: Imperial Notice Thinking of this, her gaze fell on Old Mama Ji, who was standing on the side, with a bitter look in her eyes. If it weren¡¯t for this old thing, how could she appear here? She originally nned to leave the pce quietly in a few days, but now, it was over. Old Mama Ji was very proud of herself. With the empress dowager¡¯s favor, Old Mama Huang didn¡¯t forget to harm her every day. So how could she not use such an opportunity? Everything has a cause and effect. If Old Mama doesn¡¯t do evil, how can she end up like today? Old Mama Ji didn¡¯t feel guilty at all. She was in a very good mood. After the emperor left Cifu Pce, he immediately ordered people to post the imperial notice to recruit talented doctors all over the world to treat the wind disease of the empress dowager. Wind disease, no one doesn¡¯t know this disease. However, people never heard of anyone who has been cured of wind disease. However, there were still people who picked up the notice to apply, but most of them were swindlers. They just wanted to cheat the horse and earn some fares. * In the Dongfang Family Mansion Dongfang Mu immediately went to Bai Zhi¡¯s courtyard. At this time, Bai Zhi was disinfecting Master Guan¡¯s wound. After five days, the little young master¡¯s legs of the Guan family were now much better. He could walk a few steps with the help of his servant. He didn¡¯t even cry out for pain. The child recovered quickly. ¡°Zhi¡¯er, are you done?¡± Dongfang Mu came in and nodded to Master Guan who was lying on the bed. Bai Zhi looked up at him, ¡°Not yet, grandpa. Do you need something?¡± Dongfang Mu said: ¡°I discussed with Yan¡¯er to advance the wedding date of Zhao Lan and Hu Changlin. We will do it tomorrow, and then let them leave together after marriage.¡± Bai Zhi is slightly startled. Tomorrow? Isn¡¯t it so fast? In other words, in two days, both of her mothers will leave? Dongfang Mu added: ¡°Zhou Xiaofeng, Zhao Sue, and her daughter will also go with them. So they will havepanions. They won¡¯t be too lonely to go to Qiyun Mountain.¡± Dongfang Mu sighed, ¡°Yan¡¯er also wants you to go, but I want to hear your opinion.¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°I won¡¯t leave. As I said earlier, I will never leave.¡± After hearing an expected answer, Dongfang Mu nodded his head: ¡°Okay, he can¡¯te today. I will send someone to give him a letterter.¡± Bai Zhi collected her medical tools, straightened her back, and sorted them to her medicine box: ¡°What is he up to?¡± ¡°The emperor called him into the pce, it should be discussed about the attack and disappearance of Prince Qian Hua and Princess Qian Fang.¡± Bai Zhi closed the medicine box and turned around to look at Dongfang Mu: ¡°Missing?¡± Dongfang Mu nodded: ¡°The soldiers saw their carriage fall off the cliff and thought they died. So they sent some people to search for their corpses, but they only found the wreckage of the carriage and the body of the coachman. There was no trace of the brothers and sisters.¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head. She had long expected this. Song Lang said that he wouldn¡¯t kill Qian Hua. Qian Fang also said that he won¡¯t kill them. ¡°I guess they should be in the capital.¡± Bai Zhi said. Dongfang Mu raised his eyebrows: ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°Grandpa, have you forgotten? Song Lang is still in the capital. This sudden attack naturally has something to do with him. If Prince Qian Hua and Princess Qian Fang were really caught, those people who caught them will naturally send them to him. If they are not in the capital, then where could it be?¡± Dongfang Mu suddenly said, ¡°That makes sense. Maybe this matter is really arranged by that guy.¡± After saying those words, he nced at Master Guan. After all, he was an outsider, there were some things that he can¡¯t say directly. Bai Zhi understood his meaning. She didn¡¯t continue to say things about this matter. Instead, she went close to the servant and said a few words. Then turned around and went out with Dongfang Mu. As expected by Dongfang Mu, the emperor summoned Chu Yan in the pce for the disappearance of the Prince and the Princess of Jin Country. Chapter 948 - Medicinal Tea Chapter 948: Medicinal Tea What he didn¡¯t expect was that there was another person besides him in the imperial study room. As soon as Chu Yan entered the pce, he saw Chu Feng drinking tea and talking to the emperor. He didn¡¯t know what he said, but the emperor¡¯s frowning eyebrows stretched a lot. ¡°Yan¡¯er, you¡¯re here. Sit down, this is the herbal tea that your fourth brother brought. It is said that it has a miraculous effect and can nourish your heart.¡± As soon as Chu Yan sat down, the eunuch brought medicated tea and stepped forward. He was not stupid, so how could he easily drink the things Chu Feng brought? However, he saw the emperor had drunk the medicinal tea bit by bit. Chu Yan asked Chu Feng: ¡°What kind of herbal tea is this that it has such a miraculous effect?¡± Chu Feng smiled lightly: ¡°It¡¯s nothing. This is Luan Pharmacy Shop¡¯s newlyunched tea for the heart. Recently, there have been major incidents that took ce in the country. Imperial father is exhausted. So when this son heard that the Luan Pharmacy had produced such herbal tea, he immediately bought it to try. The effect is indeed remarkable, so I sent it to the emperor to have a taste.¡± The emperor nodded his head repeatedly: ¡°Yes, not bad. After drinking this herbal tea, I feel refreshing.¡± Chu Feng¡¯s mouth evoked a smug smile. Chu Yan looked at his imperial father and frowned. Did he forget that this son in front of him had just done an absurd thing in the harem not long ago? Oh, his imperial father was never a forgetful person. How could he forget? How can that little thing make him abandon this son? Chu Yan opened the lid, picked up the teacup, and sniff the red and ck medicinal tea. It doesn¡¯t smell so good, so he couldn¡¯t understand how can their imperial father drink it. Chu Feng seemed to be looking elsewhere, but the corner of his eyes was always looking at Chu Yan. He was staring at the medicinal tea and his mouth. However, after Chu Yan smelled it, he immediately put down the medicated tea and said to Chu Feng: ¡°Fourth Brother, my old wounds are aching recently. Zhi¡¯er prescribed me medicine. She told me not to take other medications to avoid an allergic reaction.¡± The emperor said: ¡°It¡¯s just medicinal tea, it shouldn¡¯t get in the way.¡± Chu Yan stared at Chu Feng and asked, ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of medicine is used to make this herbal tea? May I see the prescription? ¡± When the herbal teaes in from the outside, the prescription was naturally brought in together. The eunuch who understands pharmacology has to read it first, and then the eunuch must drink it first before it can be brought to the emperor. The prescriptions were naturally avable. Chu Feng said readily: ¡°Of course there is a prescription. If you want to read it, it¡¯s okay.¡± Not long after, the eunuch delivered the prescription to Chu Yan. The emperor¡¯s face doesn¡¯t look so good. Chu Yan¡¯s move was clearly aiming at Chu Feng. The previous matter has passed, so why was he still holding on to it? Chu Yan unfolded the prescription that was folded in half and quickly read the words written on it. His eyebrows immediately frowned. Sure enough, there was licorice here. Chu Feng, ah, Chu Feng, you are really not worthy of our imperial father¡¯s love. You even use this poison to harm him. You are not as good as a beast. Chu Yan had a huge wave in his heart, but he didn¡¯t show it at all on his face. After reading it, he handed the prescription back. Chu Feng hurriedly asked: ¡°What? Is there a problem with the prescription?¡± Chu Yan shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know if there is any problem with the prescription. I just want to see if there is any medicine I can¡¯t take.¡± Chu Feng felt relieved and asked with a smile, ¡°Oh, are there any medicines that can¡¯t be taken?¡± Chu Yan nced at the medicinal tea and smiled faintly: ¡°Yes, it seems that I can only taste it after my old illness is cured. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have this blessing today.¡± Chu Feng sneered in his heart. He said old disease. Isn¡¯t he just making an excuse? Chapter 949 - Envoy Chapter 949: Envoy ¡°Looking at sixth brother, you look quite strong and energetic. Where did this old diseasee from?¡± Chu Yan waited for him to ask this: ¡°It¡¯s not actually an old disease. It should be an old injury. 3 years ago, I was plotted by a treacherous person. I hurt my head, had amnesia, and suffered sword wounds. Every time it rains, my previous wounds hurt, especially my head. When the pain attacks, I can¡¯t even look at people straight.¡± Hearing this, the emperor felt very guilty in his heart. This son had suffered too much, but what does he mean by saying this? Is it meant to remind him? He didn¡¯t delve into this incident three years ago. He knows what the consequences will be if he investigated this. This time Chu Yan mentioned it in front of him and Chu Feng, he was afraid that it was not simply to chat. The emperor¡¯s good mood disappeared. Chu Feng nced at their imperial father¡¯s expression and saw the displeased expression on his face. He felt at ease inside his heart. The emperor didn¡¯t want to talk about this topic anymore, so he immediately said to Chu Yan and Chu Feng: ¡°I called you today not to gossip, but because there is something important matter to discuss with you.¡± The emperor said to Chu Yan, ¡°Do you know that all the five hundred elite soldiers who escorted Prince Qian Hua and Princess Qiang Fang were killed?¡± Chu Yan nodded his head: ¡°I know.¡± The emperor was slightly startled. Chu Yan only said these two words? Should he say some more? The emperor coughed and said, ¡°What do you think of this matter?¡± Chu Yan nced at Chu Feng and said, ¡°The fourth brother is also here, it¡¯s better to ask the fourth brother and speak first.¡± When discussing national affairs at ordinary times, the emperor never talked about it with Chu Feng. Today, Chu Feng happened to deliver medicinal tea, so he let him sit down, and then Chu Yan arrived. However, since Chu Yan mentioned it, he also wanted to hear what Chu Feng said. ¡°Feng¡¯er, what do you think?¡± Chu Feng got up, cupped his hands, and said to the emperor: ¡°Imperial Father, in this son¡¯s opinion, we should send an envoy to the state of Jin as soon as possible. Otherwise, there will be inevitably war going to happen.¡± Now that the country was peaceful and the people lived in peace. It was time to enrich people and strengthen the country. If they had a war against Jin Country, both sides will suffer heavy losses. The other neighboring countries eyeing them will naturally wait to get benefits. The emperor got interested immediately and asked Chu Feng, ¡°Send envoys to the Jin Country? Who should I send?¡± Chu Feng nced at the emperor and then swept his eyes over Chu Yan¡¯s body, the said with a smile: ¡°Imperial Father, naturally, he must send the sixth brother, who is talented in literary and martial arts, the prestigious god of war. You let him go and show the great power of our Chu Country.¡± The interest on the emperor¡¯s face immediately disappeared and his eyes sank. What Chu Feng said was right, but it was very dangerous to go to the Jin Country at this time. Who knows if the Emperor of the Jin Country will be angry with his envoy because of the death of his imperial son and daughter. The emperor nced at Chu Feng coldly, and then asked Chu Yan: ¡°Yan¡¯er, tell me what you think.¡± Chu Yan smiled lightly: ¡°This son thinks that the fourth brother¡¯s proposal is good. However, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do it. It¡¯s better to let the fourth brother go. Among the princes, the fourth brother is the most suitable. ¡± The eldest prince disappeared and was found drowned when he was 10 years old. The second prince got a high fever in the middle of the night due to rain and had a convulsion. It was useless no matter what medicine they gave to him. He became a fool when he was sober. The third prince fell from his horse during autumn hunting. He injured his leg and became ame man. In this way, Chu Feng was really the most appropriate choice. As soon as the emperor heard this, he immediately waved his hand: ¡°No, it is too dangerous to go now.¡± Chu Yan sneered inside his heart. When he said to let his fourth brother go, the emperor immediately replied that it¡¯s too dangerous to go now. But when Cu Feng said to let him go, why did the emperor stay silent for a while? Chapter 950 - The Gu worm exterminator hasn’t been found yet

Chapter 950: The Gu worm exterminator hasn¡¯t been found yet

Seeing Chu Yan¡¯s eyes turned cold, the emperor¡¯s heart tightened. He also realized that he treated the two sons differently. But sometimes, some things were done unconsciously. When you wanted to say something, you will just blurt it out. Then, you can no longer take back the water you spilled out. Chu Yan stopped talking, concealed the coldness in his eyes, and sat back in the chair with a faint expression. Chu Feng continued to speak: ¡°Imperial father, whether this son is on the battlefield or in the court, my prestige is not as good as of the sixth brother. If you let such an unknown envoy go to the state of Jin, I¡¯m afraid that it will arouse the dissatisfaction of the Emperor of Jin. Although this son is the elder brother, he is far less prestigious than the sixth brother. The sixth brother must be the envoy this time.¡± Chu Yan raised his eyes and nced at Chu Feng, he didn¡¯t say a word. He simply turned his gaze and looked at the emperor. The emperor frowned and waved his hand: ¡°There is no need to discuss this matter. This is not a good time to go and be an envoy.¡± He originally called Chu Yan toe to discuss countermeasures. But as a result, there was an uproar. The emperor felt that he had a headache again. * On the 26th day of the first month, it is an auspicious day to marry. The wedding of Zhao Lan and Hu Changlin was very simple. Without theplicated etiquette, they just stayed together with the family, worshipped in the hall, had a meal, and went to their bridal chamber. Hu Feng was very guilty. He originally wanted to make this into a big event, but now that they were facing an unknowing event, he could only hurry things and make it simple. Hu Changlin and Zhao Lan were not people who care about these things. It was enough that the two of them can be together and the family was happy. The family didn¡¯t know what was happening in the capital. And there was no need for them to know. They don¡¯t want them to live in fear all day long. It was not until they were sent to the gate of the city that Zhao Lan and Dongfang Wan realized that Bai Zhi had no intention to go with them. All the family members are leaving, why doesn¡¯t Bai Zhi leave with them? Zhao Lan and Dongfang Wan didn¡¯t want to leave anymore. It took Bai Zhi a long time to send them away. After they leave the capital, she can do things with peace of mind. On the way back to the mansion, Dongfang Mu asked Bai Zhi asked: ¡°The Gu worm exterminator hasn¡¯t been found yet. How about you?¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°I don¡¯t have a clue. I¡¯m still trying to find a way.¡± She got the licorice that had been sold before from Luan Pharmacy Shop but found nothing unusual in it. She didn¡¯t even know what the Gu worm was, let alone understand the characteristics of these insects. How could she find a way to crack it? However, no matter what, it¡¯s good to know yourself and the enemy! But the next moment, her heart sank. ¡°Grandpa, there must be people in our house who have been to Luan Hall to get medicine. Do me a favor¨C¡± After returning to the mansion, Dongfang Mu ordered people to secretly visit the servants in the mansion and found out all those who had been sick recently and had taken medicine. There were more than 10 people. After Bai Zhi inquired one by one, she found out seven of those people went to Luan Hall and bought medicine. And four of them had eaten licorice. She didn¡¯t show any change of emotion on her face. She simply let people quietly stare at the four people to see if they were different from the past, or if there was anything special or abnormal behavior. Sure enough, within less than a day, the people who were monitoring reported back: ¡°Miss, A¡¯Fu only eats vegetable on weekdays and never touches meat, but today I saw him eat half a bowl of braised pork. He would never do such a thing before.¡± ¡°What about after eating? Is there anything unusual?¡± Bai Zhi asked. The servant busily replied: ¡°There are indeed differences. The reason why A¡¯Fu doesn¡¯t eat greasy food is that he had diarrhea every time he eats it. What¡¯s strange is, even if he had eaten half of a bowl of braised pork today, he didn¡¯t have diarrhea.¡± Chapter 951 - The Gu worm Chapter 951: The Gu worm The so-called strange things have their reasons. Bai Zhi nodded her head, told him to step back, and continued to stare quietly. The second servant came in and bowed to Bai Zhi, then said: ¡°Miss, Xiao Si has a bad appetite on weekdays. He can only eat a bowl almost a day, but he ate three bowls of rice today. It¡¯s so weird. He eats a lot, but didn¡¯t even burp after a full meal.¡± The third servant came in. He also said that the person he was monitoring suddenly ate a lot, and ate again less than an hour after the meal. He was caught stealing food in the kitchen. The situation of the fourth person was simr. These four people have amon feature, theirplexion was not good, they were dry and yellow. After asking them to retreat, Bai Zhi fell into deep thoughts, when suddenly she heard the sound of the door curtain being lifted, then a familiar figure fell into her eyes. ¡°Why did youe? Didn¡¯t you say you have work to do in the imperial court?¡± Hu Feng frowned and sat down next to her. His face looked gloomy. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did something happened?¡± When Bai Zhi saw him like this, her heart skipped a bit. Hu Feng sighed and told her what happened in the imperial study room the day before yesterday. Bai Zhi asked in surprise: ¡°So, the emperor drank it?¡± Hu Feng nodded his head, then took out a medicine packet, and handed it to Bai Zhi: ¡°This is what I managed to get. Chu Feng brought five packets of medicinal tea into the pce. This is one of them. Imperial Father has already drunk two packs.¡± Bai Zhi immediately removed the medicine packet, put on clean gloves, and picked out the licorice. The licorice looked normal, she didn¡¯t find anything strange. The appearance and scent were nothing unusual. There was nothing doubtful. But this thing was clearly problematic. So how can there be no doubts? ¡°What can you see?¡± Hu Feng asked. Bai Zhi shook her head and was about to say no. When she suddenly remembered what the four people had just reported, the four people who had used Luan Pharmacy Shop¡¯s licorice had the same characteristics. They ate a lot of greasy food. What does this mean? If they really have Gu worms on them, then it¡¯s not them who wanted to eat these greasy things, but by the Gu worms. In other words, Gu worms not only like to eat human blood but also like to eat oil. Thinking of this, she had an idea. Bai Zhi asked the maidservant to bring a bowl of freshly boiledrd. The freshly boiledrd was very clear. She then put it in front of the window with a cold breeze. Soon it quickly condensed into a bowl of white creamyrd. Hu Feng looked at it and asked curiously: ¡°What is this?¡± Bai Zhi said: ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s useful, but let¡¯s try it!¡± The surface of therd in the bowl was very smooth. Bai Zhi put two slices of licorice on top. The licorice was dark in color, while and therd was white and smooth. It looked like a ghost¡¯s face with a pair of hollow eyes. Bai Zhi then ordered the maidservant to get a knife. When she was about to cut her finger, Hu Feng grabbed it: ¡°What are you doing?¡± Bai Zhi looked at the bowl on the table and said, ¡°If you want to draw out this Gu worm, usingrd alone might not work. We also need to use blood.¡± Hu Feng quickly said: ¡°How can you use yours, use mine.¡± Bai Zhi immediately shook her head: ¡°No, no, you are a prince, you always go back and forth in the imperial pce. If the emperor sees your injured finger, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll get the wrong idea.¡± The corner of Hu Feng¡¯s mouth twitched: ¡°He won¡¯t care about this stuff. Don¡¯t talk about it, just use mine.¡± He said and was about to cut his finger. But at this moment, Zhou Awu, who was next to him, cut his finger. When his blood dripped into the bowl, Zhou Awu grinned: ¡°Use mine, I have a lot of blood.¡± Now that Zhou Awu cut his finger, Hu Feng and Bai Zhi were no longer interested to fight. She let him took the knife. The three focused their eyes on the bowl and kept staring at the blood and the two pieces of licorice. Chapter 952 - Venomous worms Chapter 952: Venomous worms In the beginning, they didn¡¯t see any reaction, but the more they stare, the more they felt their scalps tingling. The blood that was in therd was decreasing bit by bit. It was impossible to mix blood andrd together. If the blood was reduced, it only can only leak or be sucked by something. Bai Zhi took a silver needle. After the blood in the bowl disappeared, she pushed aside the two pieces of licorice a little bit and saw several red soft worms quickly got into therd from the licorice. There were several holes in the licorice. The three of them looked horrified. With just two slices of licorice, there were so many gu worms attached to them. If those people drink three bowls of tea a day, wouldn¡¯t they be full of such venomous worms? Thinking of the disgusting scenes in the movie the City of Zombies, Bai Zhi had a chill and felt uneasy. She even felt her scalp tingling. Hu Feng looked at the bowl ofrd and asked, ¡°How do you kill these things when they get into your body?¡± Bai Zhi thought for a while, and said: ¡°Since they like to eat blood and oil, the opposite thing may be their nemesis.¡± Hu Feng couldn¡¯t think of something opposite ofrd. Bai Zhi smiled and said, ¡°Did you forget? If the bowl is too oily, you need to wash it with hot water and soap to make it clean.¡± Hu Feng suddenly said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the reason.¡± Soon someone brought hot water and soap. Bai Zhi put therd bowl on the stove. The creamyrd quickly turned into a transparent liquid. There were dozens of red and ck venomous worms greedily sucking therd in the bowl. Their bodies were growing at a speed visible to the naked eye. Although it grows slowly, it can be seen clearly. Bai Zhi didn¡¯t care about them, and let them eat first, and then start making a move when they were full. Most of therd in the bowl was eaten clean in two-quarters of an hour. The gu worms also grew a lot. Each of them was as thick as a child¡¯s finger. The small bowl filled withrd now was reced by these venomous worms. The three felt nauseous but suppressed their desire to vomit. Bai Zhi took the hot water and soap liquid. She poured the hot water first. The gu worms were swimming restlessly, but there was no change. Bai Zhi poured the soap next after diluting it. The Gu worms who were swimming restlessly began to roll and twist their bodies. Soon, white bubbles appeared in the bowl, and the white bubbles turned into red bubbles. The gu worms made sshing sounds as if they were small fishes. She didn¡¯t know how long it took before the movement inside the bowl, became smaller and smaller until it waspletely disappeared. Bai Zhi ordered people to take arge white porcin bowl and pour all the contents of the small bowl into therge bowl. After the bubbles disappeared, only a stinky thick juice remained in therge bowl. Hu Feng raised an eyebrow: ¡°It melted?¡± Bai Zhi nodded: ¡°It seems that it has been melted. It turns out that the soap is the nemesis of this gu worm.¡± Zhou Awu busily said: ¡°But you can¡¯t drink soap. I remember seeing a child who drank a lot of soap before, it almost killed him.¡± Bai Zhi nced at the leftover soap in the bowl. The soap here was very different from the soap in modern times. There were not so many chemical additives, so even if it was eaten, people will not die. Bai Zhi said: ¡°The child almost lost his life, but he didn¡¯t die and survive, right?¡± Zhou Awu immediately understood her meaning, he nodded his head: ¡°Yes, he is still alive, and didn¡¯t have any aftereffect.¡± Chapter 953 - Henpecked man Chapter 953: Henpecked man Hu Feng¡¯s eyes lit up and asked with a smile: ¡°So, can you use soap to get rid of Gu?¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°No, notpletely.¡± ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t this soap just melt the Gu worm?¡± Bai Zhi sighed: ¡°This is the Gu worm outside the human body. If it is inside the human body, I¡¯m afraid it will be useless to use soap.¡± When a person drinks soap, it will only be in his stomach and intestines, so to say, it can only get rid of the worms in the stomach and intestines. But this gu worm doesn¡¯t only stay in the stomach and intestines. Some of them may have gone in the blood vessels, the heart, the lungs, or even in the brain. Simply using the soap cannot kill all the gu worms. As long as the people raising these gu worms whistle, people will still go crazy. Looking at the distressed Bai Zhi, Hu Feng swallowed what he wanted to ask, and said softly: ¡°I know you are anxious, but don¡¯t worry. My people are already looking for Song Lang¡¯s whereabouts. As long as we find Song Lang, we can ask him for the solution.¡± Bai Zhi thought of Song Lang. His eyes were full of hatred. If he did this, how could he easily speak of the solution? Bai Zhi raised her eyes to look at Hu Feng and said: ¡°This matter also has something to do with Chu Feng. He also knows the solution. Why don¡¯t you start with him first?¡± Hu Feng shook his head: ¡°My people have been staring at him, but there is no change at all. His medicinal tea indeedes from Luan Pharmacy Shop. There is currently no evidence to prove that he is rted to this matter. Start.¡± Bai Zhi sighed again, and said, ¡°Well, how could he leave evidence after doing such a thing himself?¡± Thinking that the emperor had already drunk the medicinal tea, she said: ¡°You must be careful about the food you eat these days. Don¡¯t just eat or drink anything outside. Chu Feng did this, he must have other ns. You must be careful. .¡± Feeling the intense concern and worry in her words, Hu Feng felt warm in his heart, and smiled: ¡°I know, I will listen to you.¡± Zhou Awu, who was standing behind Hu Feng, chuckled: ¡°Your highness, you haven¡¯t weed Zhi¡¯er to your door, but you have already be a henpecked man. In the future, when Zhi¡¯er bes a princess, your ears will be softer.¡± Hu Fengughed and said: ¡°I am happy and willing, why? Are you envious?¡± Zhou Awu shrugged his shoulders: ¡°I have nothing to envy. I have a wife and a daughter. Maybe I will have a son in a few months. Do I need to be envious of you, a bachelor?¡± This means that Zhao Sue is pregnant again? Hu Feng looked at Zhou Awu¡¯s triumphant face and said: ¡°As if your wife is really pregnant with a son.¡± Seeing that they were getting further and further away, Bai Zhi quickly pulled them back to their senses: ¡°Hey, you guys, don¡¯t talk about this thing, just say something serious.¡± ¡°You have seen the growth rate of this Gu worm just now. This matter can¡¯t be dragged on any longer. We have to find the solution as soon as possible. Otherwise, the capital will be a hell.¡± The smile on Hu Feng¡¯s face became stiff. He also became tense. He nodded his head and said: ¡°Even if I have to turn over the capital, I will find Song Lang.¡± Zhou Awu also said: ¡°There are so many nobles in the capital. I¡¯m afraid we will make a big noise. What should we do if theyin to the emperor?¡± Hu Feng gave him a nk look: ¡°Have you forgotten? My imperial father ordered me to thoroughly investigate the disappearance of the prince and princess of Jin Country. Isn¡¯t this a good opportunity? We can say that we received clues that they are in the capital. Everything is logical.¡± Zhou Awu suddenly made a realization. Right, why didn¡¯t he think of it? Chapter 954 - Qingfengyuan Chapter 954: Qingfengyuan In Qingfengyuan ¡°Gongzi, the soldiers are patrolling nearby.¡± Song Lang raised an eyebrow: ¡°They are very fast.¡± The guard looked at him and waited for his instructions. Song Lang put down the teacup in his hand and said to the guard: ¡°Evacuate all the people into the secret room. Act ording to the previous arrangement, tell the rest to calm down and don¡¯t show me their feet.¡± The guard replied and stepped back in a hurry. When the guard left, Old Yuan just came in, and the two passed by. ¡°Gongzi, they are men of Prince Jin.¡± Hearing the word Prince Jin, a strange emotion shed in Song Lang¡¯s eyes. Prince Jin? Isn¡¯t he Bai Zhi¡¯s fiance? ¡°Gongzi?¡± Seeing Song Lang lost in thoughts, Old Yuan quickly reminded that this was not the time to lose his mind. Song Lang returned to his senses and nodded towards Old Yuan: ¡°Do you know what they are investigating?¡± Old Yuan replied: ¡°It is said that there is a clue to Prince Qian Hua¡¯s whereabouts. They are looking for him in the capital. Looking at it, they are looking for people from east, west, north, and south. I don¡¯t think they find us here.¡± Song Lang nodded: ¡°Better avoid them first.¡± He looked at Old Yuan and asked all of a sudden: ¡°Have you seen Prince Jin?¡± Old Yuan thought for a while and nodded: ¡°I have seen him from afar.¡± Song Lang raised an eyebrow, sat down slowly, and picked up the already cool tea, then took a sip, before asking: ¡°How is he?¡± Old Yuan said: ¡°His appearance looks better than the Fourth Prince.¡± Looks better than the Fourth Prince? The appearance of the Fourth Prince appeared in his mind. His appearance was no less than Qian Hua. He looked noble, handsome, and extraordinary. Prince Jin looked better than the Fourth Prince? Song Lang¡¯s eyebrows knitted, but he didn¡¯t say another word. Song Lang spoke again after a moment of silence: ¡°What is Prince Xiao¡¯s doing recently?¡± Speaking of this, Old Yuan¡¯s eyebrows also knitted but said nothing. Song Lang rarely saw Old Yuan made this kind of face. He was curious so he asked: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Old Yuan sighed and said, ¡°The gu worms are robbed.¡± Song Lang¡¯s face changed suddenly. His eyes turned sharp as he looked at Old Yuan: ¡°What did you say? The gu worms are robbed? Who did it? Who is so brave?¡± Old Yuan raised his eyes to look at him but made no sound. Song Lang immediately understood that there were not many people who knew about the gu worms. It happened Prince Xiao was one of them. ¡°Chu Feng?¡± Old Yuan nodded his head and sighed heavily in his heart: ¡°Prince Xiao is crueler than we thought. After he robbed the gu worms, he immediately sent them to Luan Pharmacy Shop. I don¡¯t know how many people in the capital have already been infected by gu worms now.¡± Song Lang¡¯s face turned ck. He stayed silent for a while, but then said: and finally said: ¡°Prince Xiao is the prince of Chu Country. Those people infected are citizens of Chu Country. It is his business if he wants to kill people. It has nothing to do with us. ¡± Old Yuan said: ¡°The hateful thing is that when Prince Xiao did these things, he used our people. If they traced it down, this dirty water will be poured on our heads.¡± Song Lang stood up from the chair as his expression turned cold: ¡°You knew about this long ago?¡± Old Yuan shook his head: ¡°I only found out today. He had done this very secretly. He used a lot of gold to buy out our people, so there was no news.¡± Song Lang became very angry: ¡°This damn bastard, I told him a long time ago, I don¡¯t have the antidote to for these gu worms, so it can¡¯t be used. No one can bear the consequences.¡± Old Yuan had seen the power of gu worms with his own eyes. He could almost imagine what the capital will be. ¡°Gongzi, let¡¯s go, get out of here. Let¡¯s take advantage of the time the gu worms haven¡¯t broken out yet.¡± Old Yuan persuaded. Chapter 955 - What are you going to do? Chapter 955: What are you going to do? Song Lang frowned but said nothing. After a while, another guard came to report: ¡°Master, those people areing.¡± Song Lang looked at Old Yuan and said in a low voice: ¡°Let¡¯s go to the secret room first and discuss this matter.¡± A group of people decided to enter the secret room. Qian Hua and Qian Fang had been sent in first. Seeing a familiar figure walking in step by step, Prince Qian Hua struggled to sit up and looked at Song Lang eagerly. His voice slightly trembled. And there was a trace of weakness. ¡°Song Lang¡ª¡ª¡± Song Lang¡¯s cold gaze fell on him and stared at him for a while, but then moved away, expressionless. A guard quickly then moved a chair behind Song Lang. Song Lang sat down, took out a book, and slowly flipped through it. Qian Hua looked at Song Lang with bitterness. Why was he so cold and didn¡¯t even bother to look at him? ¡°Song Lang, has our friendship for so many years been so broken?¡± Song Lang coldly smiled, but didn¡¯t move his eyes away on the book: ¡°Friendship? In the eyes of people like you, is there friendship?¡± Qian Hua was stunned. Talking about friendship, Song Lang¡¯s father and his imperial father were also friends. The two of them grew up close together since they were little kids. But what was the result? When his imperial father ordered the annihtion of the Song family, he didn¡¯t even show any hesitation. Prince Qianhua felt heavy but still say to Song Lang: ¡°But I and my imperial father are different.¡± ¡°Different? Of course, you are different. You are only the prince now, not the emperor.¡± Song Lang sneered, but his heart ached. After a long silence, Prince Qianhua spoke again: ¡°Song Lang, what do you want to do?¡± Song Lang ignored him, his eyes were always on the book. Qian Hua asked again: ¡°Qian Fang, don¡¯t you really care about her? Do you really just want to watch her die?¡± Song Lang remained silent. Qian Hua suddenly became agitated and his voice rose a little higher: ¡°You are not willing to leave the capital it¡¯s because of her, right?¡± Song Lang¡¯s eyes slightly squinted. He slowly looked up and coldly stared at Qian Hua while waiting for hister words. Qian Hua snorted: ¡°For Bai Zhi, right? If it wasn¡¯t for her, you would have left the capital long ago.¡± Song Lang just looked at him coldly and didn¡¯t answer. Qian Hua continued ¡°For a woman, you don¡¯t even care about your life? You know that continue staying here will endanger your life. So why? Is she that good?¡± Song Lang finally put down the book, got up from the chair, and walked to Qian Hua¡¯s couch step by step. Then with a pale face, he said word by word: ¡°Yes, I¡¯m doing this because of her.¡± Qian Hua said anxiously: ¡°Is she that good?¡± Song Lang simply nodded: ¡°Yes, she is so good.¡± ¡°So good that you can ignore your life?¡± Song Lang sneered: ¡°What on earth do you want to say?¡± Qian Hua didn¡¯t know what he was trying to say, but he was upset and felt hurt. He suddenly looked at the bed with a curtain not far away, pointed his finger at it, and said: ¡°Qian Fang didn¡¯t even want her life for you, but what did you do to her?¡± Didn¡¯t he also ignore his life for him? So why the two of them have been nted in his hands? Song Lang sneered: ¡°So what? My father has been fighting on the battlefield for your imperial father for more than 10 years so that he could sit firmly on that throne. But what happened to my father in the end?¡± ¡°Not because you give something means you can get the same thing in return. Prince Qian Hua, you should grow up.¡± After that, Song Lang turned around, sat down in the chair, and picked up the book again. Chapter 956 - Not so cruel Chapter 956: Not so cruel Qian Hua said anxiously: ¡°But even if you don¡¯t care about your life for her, it¡¯s impossible for you and her.¡± Song Lang said in a low voice: ¡°Shut his mouth, I don¡¯t want to hear his voice anymore.¡± The next second, a guard stepped forward and stuffed a cloth ball into Qian Hua¡¯s mouth. From then on, he could only make an um-um sound. Outside, the investigators entered the gate of the mansion. Everything looks normal inside. The servants responded fluently. Each of them was courteous and generous. They even let them sat in the master hall, served tea, and let them looked at the paintings around the hall. Everything was normal, too normal. It was very normal that they can¡¯t pick out the slightest mistake. When the interrogators went out, Captain Ke, the leader felt strange the more he thought about it. However, he couldn¡¯t tell what was strange. It was also a coincidence that after leaving Qingfengyuan, he happened to encounter Fu Zheng. ¡°General Fu!¡± Captain Ke led people to salute Fu Zheng. Fu Zheng waved his hand: ¡°Have you checked this street?¡± Captain Ke nodded: ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Fu Zheng asked: ¡°Why are you frowning?¡± Captain Ke looked back at Qingfengyuan and exined the situation inside. Fu Zheng has a broad vision and knowledge. So when he heard Captain Ke¡¯s words, he suddenly became suspicious: ¡°There must be a problem with this Qingfengyuan. It¡¯s really hard to say what the specific problem is. You stay here first and stare at it secretly.¡± Captain Ke took his order. Fu Zheng watched them hide with his own eyes, before turning around and taking his men to leave. ¡°Gongzi, what should we do if someone is watching outside?¡± The guard went into the secret room to report. Song Lang waved his hand: ¡°It¡¯s okay, let them stare. When you go out, just pretend to be a family member. They won¡¯t break in. Let the prince and princess feel wrong for a while.¡± Speaking of it, Song Lang got up to leave, but his eyes fell on the bed with a curtain. Jin¡¯er was sitting on the floor in front of the bed with dull eyes. After staring for a while, he walked to the bed, opened the curtain, and looked inside. The mellow beauty in the past has now be skinny, but still beautiful. It can make people feel pitiful. Song Lang frowned his eyebrows, looked at the seriously ill person in front of him, and sighed deeply in his heart. He was not as cruel as he had imagined. From beginning to end, he never had the intention to kill this brother and sister. Otherwise, why would they live up until now? He hated himself. Why can¡¯t he be crueler? Why should he be soft-hearted to his enemy¡¯s children? After losing his grip, the curtain fell, blocking that beautiful face. That face before always had a smile while chasing behind him and calling him brother. Song Lang turned and left, seemingly determined. But two hourster, a bowl of medicine was sent into the secret room and was handed over to Jin¡¯er. Jin¡¯er asked: ¡°What is this?¡± The servant who delivered the medicine said: ¡°This is the medicine given by the master. He said you give to the princess.¡± Jin¡¯er frowned: ¡°What kind of medicine is it?¡± The servant said: ¡°The master said, it is an antidote.¡± Jin¡¯er¡¯s eyes lit up. The antidote? Miss Bai Zhi said that the princess was poisoned, and that poison was caused by Song Lang. Right now, Song Lang ordered someone to send medicine. Does it mean the princess can be saved? She hurriedly took the medicine bowl in the hands of the servant and helped the princess up. Then she pinched her mouth and fed the medicine little by little. * Dongfang Mu returned home from the outside, hisplexion doesn¡¯t look so good. ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Bai Zhi had been waiting in the study room, so she asked as soon as he saw him like this. Dongfang Mu snorted: ¡°Today the emperor summoned me into the pce and met Chu Feng, which is really annoying.¡± ¡°Chu Feng went in the pce again? Did he deliver medicinal tea?¡± Bai Zhi asked. Chapter 957 - Looking forward to the next full moon Chapter 957: Looking forward to the next full moon Dongfang Mu raised an eyebrow: ¡°How did you know?¡± Bai Zhi had a bad premonition: ¡°Grandpa, did you drink that medicinal tea?¡± Dongfang Mu replied: ¡°I drink it. I didn¡¯t want to drink it at first. However, the emperor persuaded me several times, so I took a sip. The taste was not really good, so I didn¡¯t take a second sip.¡± Bai Zhi rushed forward, stretched out her arms, and checked Dongfang Mu¡¯s pulse. She couldn¡¯t find any symptoms in the pulse condition. Could it be because he just took a sip? ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± When she and Hu Feng discussed medicinal tea, Dongfang Mu was not there. Unexpectedly, before she could tell her grandfather, he fell as a victim. ¡°Is there a problem with that medicinal tea? No! This is what Chu Feng dedicated to the emperor.¡± A tiger, though cruel, will not devour its cubs, and likewise, a son will not kill his father. Bai Zhi asked: ¡°Did he tell you where did this medicinal teae from?¡± Dongfang Mu shook his head: ¡°He didn¡¯t say, I didn¡¯t ask, why? Is there really a problem with it?¡± Bai Zhi said anxiously: ¡°The day before Hu Feng entered the pce, he also met Chu Feng offering medicinal tea. Hu Feng asked at that time and brought a packet of medicinal tea back. This medicinal teaes from Liuan Pharmacy Shop. It contains the licorice medicine in it.¡± As soon as Dongfang Mu heard this, he felt his stomach turning and felt like vomiting: ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Grandpa, you are probably already suffering from Gu.¡± Bai Zhi was now very anxious. Her forehead was covered with cold sweats. Dongfang Mu froze for a while, then shook his head: ¡°Impossible, even if Chu Feng wanted to harm me, he would never harm the emperor, right? That tea I drink was for the emperor.¡± Bai Zhi sighed: ¡°Chu Feng is already crazy. He doesn¡¯t put anyone in his eyes right now. He only thinks about the imperial power. What do you think he can¡¯t do?¡± Dongfang Mu slumped into the chair. Originally, he didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with it. But now, he felt like his body was full of bugs, which he found extremely ufortable. ¡°You haven¡¯t think of a way to solve these gu worms?¡± Dongfang Mu asked. Bai Zhi immediately shook her head: ¡°No, I¡¯m still trying to find a way. I already have some solutions, but it still doesn¡¯t work.¡± The grandfather and granddaughter fell silent for a while, then Bai Zhi suddenly sighed: ¡°If we can find Song Lang, it will be fine. These gu worms belong to him. He must have a way to solve it.¡± Dongfang Mu suppressed the anxiety in his heart and forced himself to pull out a smile:: ¡°It¡¯s okay. If my old bones can¡¯t stand it, then I will die. But you must remember, don¡¯t let me be that inhumane and ghostly monster. If I lost my mind, just kill me in one fell swoop.¡± It was very easy to say, but hard to do. Bai Zhi bitterly smiled: ¡°Well, don¡¯t say these silly things. There is still time, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely find a way to solve these gu worms. I will never let you end up that way.¡± Dongfang Mu waved his hand and said with a smile: ¡°You must have something to say so you came and wait for me here.¡± Bai Zhi got up and shook her head towards Dongfang Mu: ¡°It¡¯s okay, you should rest early.¡± Soon after Bai Zhi left, Dongfang Mu asked someone to send him braised meat into the study. * On the way back to her courtyard, Bai Zhi looked up at the waning moon in the sky. She suddenly crazily hoped that the moon would be full sooner. If the blood infected with Gu can be sent to theboratory, the medicine that can restrain these worms can be found quickly. But now, there were still more than ten days to go before the full moon. She doesn¡¯t know if her grandpa can hold it until then. After ten days, what will her grandpa be to be? What should she do? Standing under the corridor, she suddenly felt very cold. She had never felt so cold like this. This feeling of helplessness was really terrible! It would be great if Lin Yang was here. He had always been good at looking for a solution with unknown and problematic cases. Chapter 958 - Methods of expelling poisonous gu Chapter 958: Methods of expelling poisonous gu No, she can¡¯t rely on modern medicine. She can¡¯t go back. What if she goes back and can¡¯te back again? She can¡¯t take risks. Bai Zhi shut herself into her study room, looked through the ancient books borrowed from the Imperial Hospital Library, hoping to find a way to solve this matter. ¡°Miss, it¡¯s not good!¡± The housekeeper rushed into Bai Zhi¡¯s room. Bai Zhi her eyes with dark circles and looked at him: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°A¡¯Fu had an ident. He suddenly fell to the ground, his mouth was foaming, and then suddenly grabbed people when he sees them.¡± Bai Zhi stood up immediately and said to the housekeeper: ¡°Quickly, tie him up and lock him in an iron cage. Remember, don¡¯t let yourself be scratched or bitten by him.¡± The housekeeper said: ¡°Two servants have been bitten.¡± Bai Zhi said again: ¡°You locked up A¡¯Fu and also those who were scratched by him. Locked them separately.¡± Bai Zhi said anxiously, but because she stood up quickly, she felt dizzy. The housekeeper immediately left to follow the orders. ording to Bai Zhi¡¯s instructions, he not only locked up A¡¯Fu but also the two servants who were scratched by A¡¯Fu. The same with three previously abnormal servants. Bai Zhi thought of her grandfather. Her grandfather was also affected by this event. So regardless of the dizziness, she rushed towards her grandfather¡¯s yard. As soon as she entered the hospital, she saw the little servant serving her grandfather rushing out. She stopped him immediately and asked: ¡°Where are you going? Where is my grandfather?¡± The little servant quickly replied: ¡°Miss, you go and see the master. The master seems to be not in a good condition. He has been eating, but he is getting thinner and thinner. Hisplexion is not good. He also doesn¡¯t want to go outside.¡± Bai Zhi¡¯s heart sank fiercely and quickly followed behind the little servant into the inner room. The room was very dim. The thick curtains hanging from the windows were down. The room was filled with the scent of food. The person on the bed was panting heavily, seemingly tired. Bai Zhi stepped forward, but when she saw the person on the bed, her heart ached. She opened her mouth, but she couldn¡¯t say a word. This was her grandfather, but also not! ¡°You¡¯re here!¡± Dongfang Mu sat up and looked at Bai Zhi who was in front of him. He wanted tough, but couldn¡¯tugh. Her grandpa¡¯s mind was still clear, but how long can itst? She also felt strange. A¡¯Fu had obviously taken the medicine seven days ago, but he only became ill now. Her grandfather took a sip two days ago. How could it be like this? ¡°Grandpa, how do you feel?¡± She asked. Dongfang Mu thought for a while, ¡°I¡¯m hungry, I¡¯m very hungry, I just want to eat all day long.¡± He took a few breaths and then said: ¡°I don¡¯t have any strength, I can¡¯t get out of bed. Zhi¡¯er, am I not going to make it? ¡± Bai Zhi¡¯s nose was slightly sour, but then shook her head: ¡°No, no, grandpa, I will definitely find a way to get rid of Gu, you just wait.¡± Bai Zhi was about to leave, but Dongfang Mu hurriedly reached out and held her hand: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, I don¡¯t want to be a puppet of gu, let them lock me up.¡± He was still conscious now, but once he lost consciousness, he didn¡¯t know what he would be. Maybe, he won¡¯t be able to his granddaughter and hurt her. Bai Zhi nodded: ¡°I know, I know, don¡¯t worry, I know it in my heart.¡± At this time, the little guard rushed in: ¡°Master, youngdy, someone in the pce came, saying that the youngdy should enter the pce immediately.¡± Bai Zhi knows that this day will happen sooner orter. Her grandfather became like this, how can the emperor be better? Once the Imperial Hospital can¡¯ treat people, the emperor will think of her. Unfortunately, she can¡¯t do anything now. Bai Zhi said to the guard: ¡°You go and prepare a big iron cage. Remember, as long as grandfather starts to go crazy and wants to catch and bite people, you will put him in the iron cage. Remember, don¡¯t let yourself be scratched or bitten by him. Once someone is scratched or bitten, they must be locked in an iron cage!¡± Chapter 959 - Refused to see the facts Chapter 959: Refused to see the facts The guard was scared. He looked at Bai Zhi, and then at Dongfang Mu. Dongfang Mu said: ¡°Remember what the youngdy said. If I lose my mind, you will listen to the orders of the youngdy, do you understand?¡± The guard immediately took his order: ¡°This subordinate understand.¡± Bai Zhi turned her head and said with red eyes: ¡°Grandpa, wait for granddaughter. This granddaughter will definitely find a way to solve this Gu.¡± The eunuch who came to deliver the decree was too anxious. Seeing Bai Zhi came out slowly, he rushed forward, dragged her, and left. Bai Zhi asked: ¡°Gonggong is so anxious, but what¡¯s the hurry?¡± The eunuch said: ¡°You¡¯ll know when you get there.¡± He was the eunuch of the imperial family. He shouldn¡¯t talk too much. Bai Zhi didn¡¯t ask anymore, took the medicine box handed by the maidservant, and simply followed the eunuch to the carriage sent by the pce. The carriage hurried all the way to the pce. * In front of the emperor¡¯s couch, there were several concubines dressed up. Bai Zhi nced over but didn¡¯t find Imperial Concubine Shu. She found it strange. The emperor was sick but Imperial Concubine Shu didn¡¯te? Behind the concubines, several imperial doctors were kneeling on the ground, among them was Imperial Doctor Xu. ¡°Hurry up, Miss Bai, look at the emperor quickly.¡± The eunuch said to Bai Zhi. The imperial doctors and imperial concubine immediately moved away, giving way to Bai Zhi. Imperial Doctor Xu looked up and saw the haggard appearance of Bai Zhi. He was worried, but the emperor¡¯s illness came all of a sudden and it was very strange. It¡¯s not like an ordinary illness. Bai Zhi stepped forward and looked at the emperor¡¯s face, which was simr to grandfather, but looked worse than her grandfather¡¯s. ¡°The emperor, do you still recognize this youngdy?¡± She asked. The emperor opened his eyes and looked at Bai Zhi who was standing in front of the bed: ¡°Bai Zhi, I am sick and not crazy, how can I not recognize you?¡± Bai Zhi said: ¡°The emperor, you still recognize this youngdy, but soon, you may not.¡± She decided to speak out the truth. After all, the country might fall into chaos soon, so what else was there to hide? The emperor frowned and sat up with the help of the eunuch, then leaned on the soft pillow while starring at Bai Zhi with his sunken eyes. ¡°What did you say? What do you mean by that?¡± The emperor asked urgently. Bai Zhi¡¯s facial expression didn¡¯t change, but her cold eyes were fixed on the emperor as she said word by word: ¡°The emperor, it¡¯s not just you. My grandfather, your most trusted courtier, Dongfang Mu, is now in the same situation as you.¡± The emperor was shocked: ¡°What do you mean by this? Dongfang Mu got the same disease as me?¡± Bai Zhi continued to say: ¡°Not only you, but also the people in the capital. I don¡¯t know how many civil and military officials might be sick like you!¡± ¡°What do you mean by this? Speak clearly!¡± The emperor said anxiously as he panted. Bai Zhi was going to make things clear. Even if the emperor didn¡¯t ask, she would say it. ¡°Did you recently had a good appetite? Wanting to eat greasy food all day long, but the more you eat, the more get thinner, right?¡± The old eunuch next to the emperor hurriedly nodded: ¡°Yes, yes, yes, it seems that Miss Bai knows what the emperor¡¯s disease is.¡± Bai Zhi nodded: ¡°Yes, I know. I also know that the emperor became like this after drinking the medicinal tea sent by Prince Xiao.¡± As soon as Bai Zhi said this, the old eunuch¡¯splexion immediately changed and quickly turned his head to look at the emperor. The emperor was also shocked, so he was stunned for a while before returning to his senses. But then he shook his head: ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that.¡± Bai Zhi snorted coldly: ¡°No? You know in your heart. At this time, you still refuse to see the facts in front of you.¡± Chapter 960 - If the Chu Country dies?

Chapter 960: If the Chu Country dies?

The emperor continued to shook his head: ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible. Feng¡¯er, how can Feng¡¯er, no¨C¡± Bai Zhi looked at the emperor coldly and snorted: ¡°The emperor, the kingdom of Chu is about to change. The capital will soon turn to hell. There is something called poisonous gu in the medicinal tea you drink. And now, it¡¯s also in your body.¡± She turned sideways, pointed her finger at the closed hall door, and raised her voice: ¡°Outside the Chu Pce, I don¡¯t know how many people drink the same medicinal tea as you. Soon, you will all lose consciousness and be puppets of Poison Gu.¡± The emperor shook his head: ¡°Impossible, he has no reason to do this. Why did he do this?¡± Bai Zhi shrugged: ¡°That¡¯s, I don¡¯t know. I also want to know why did he do this. What good would it bring to him if he destroy the capital? If Chu Country dies, what would he be?¡± What if Chu Country dies? What if Chu Country dies? These five words were like a thunderbolt on a sunny day in his ears. He thought about the case of the envoy of Jin Country. If that matter was really done by Chu Feng and provoked the war between Jin and Chu, what would be the consequences? What exactly is Feng¡¯er trying to do? Seeing the emperor¡¯s appearance, Imperial Concubine Liang hurriedly pulled her veil and cried: ¡°The emperor, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense, Chu Country is fine.¡± As she said, she turned to Bai Zhi and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a genius doctor? Treat the emperor as soon as possible. What are you still doing in a daze?¡± Bai Zhi turned her eyes. Her clear and cold eyes fell on her face, ¡°My grandfather is now in the same situation as the emperor. If I have a way, can my grandpa suffer such a crime?¡± The imperial concubines were shocked when they heard the words and their beautiful faces suddenly turned pale. The imperial doctor said that there was no way. They confessed theirck of skill and pinned thest hope on Bai Zhi¡¯s body. But now, even she says there is no way, how can this be good? Bai Zhi looked at the emperor and said word by word: ¡°The emperor, at this time, you will continue to protect Prince Xiao? Is there an antidote? Can you get rid of the poisonous Gu? Just ask Prince Xiao and you will know the answer, isn¡¯t it? Why insist on others?¡± The emperor red at Bai Zhi fiercely: ¡°You, you Bai Zhi, you are so courageous!¡± Bai Zhi still stood upright while looking at the fierce emperor. The disappointment in her heart had reached the climax. She could finally understand why Hu Feng always showed such an expression on his face when he mentioned the emperor recently. He looked disappointed, helpless, and lonely. The eunuch on the side pulled Bai Zhi¡¯s sleeves and whispered: ¡°Don¡¯t hurry down on your knees, the heavenly family is angry.¡± Kneel? She doesn¡¯t kneel. Heavenly family? How many more days can this foolish emperor still stay as a heavenly family? The atmosphere was freezing to a certain extent. And just when the emperor was thinking about what to convict her, the eunuch¡¯s sounded from outside. ¡°His Royal Highness Prince Xiao is here!¡± Prince Xiao came before the emperor summoned him. He came all by himself. The emperor¡¯s gaze immediately fell on the door of the main hall. Soon a familiar figure entered his eyes. Chu Feng hurried to the emperor¡¯s sickbed and gave the emperor a big greeting. He said affectionately: ¡°Imperial Father, I heard that you are ill. This son copied the scriptures for the whole nightst night. I pray that you can get better earlier.¡± As he said, he stepped forward and held the emperor¡¯s hand, with tear eyes. Chapter 961 - What is in the medicinal tea?

Chapter 961: What is in the medicinal tea?

Chu Feng saw Bai Zhi looking at him coldly, but said with a smile: ¡°What a coincidence, Miss Bai is also here.¡± Bai Zhi pursed her lips: ¡°Is it a coincidence?¡± Chu Feng doesn¡¯t know what Bai Zhi was saying. He was about to ask her, but he heard the emperor on the dragon bed said: ¡°Feng¡¯er, have you ever drank the medicinal tea you gave to your father?¡± The smile on Chu Feng¡¯s face slightly stiffed, but then said, ¡°Yes, of course. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Bai Zhi turned around, took out a medicine packet from her medicine box, and said to Chu Feng: ¡°His Royal Highness, this is your medicine tea. The emperor said that he would like to have a cup of tea with you, so I will make tea for you.¡± Chu Feng¡¯splexion changed and said anxiously: ¡°No, I drank it in the mansion before I came here. Although this medicinal tea is good, you can¡¯t drink too much.¡± Bai Zhi said: ¡°The emperor just wants to have a cup of tea with you. You don¡¯t need to drink it all, you only need to take a sip. Just like my grandfather that day.¡± When Chu Feng saw Bai Zhi¡¯s ice-like face, his heart trembled. Could it be that she found something? Impossible, this thing can¡¯t be detected by poison needle at all. And didn¡¯t they said that as long as you don¡¯t blow the whistle, nothing will happen? If nothing happens, how can she discover it? Chu Feng calmed his mind and said to Bai Zhi: ¡°I drink this medicinal tea regrly. Since I have already drunk it, naturally I can¡¯t drink it anymore. Miss Bai is a doctor, but you don¡¯t even understand this?¡± Bai Zhi smiled slightly: ¡°Because I am a doctor, I dare to let you drink it again. This is a nourishment medicine for the heart, not poison. What are you afraid of?¡± Several imperial concubines, as well as the imperial doctors who couldn¡¯t stop their curiosity, looked at Chu Feng one after another. They want to see what he would respond. Chu Feng frowned. He didn¡¯t know why Bai Zhi was doing this. Could it be that she discovered the secret in the herbal tea? The emperor suddenly said: ¡°Feng¡¯er, Miss Bai let you drink, you just drink it. Why do you have to say so much nonsense?¡± Chu Feng¡¯splexion changed. His imperial father would never force him on such a thing. So what happened to him? Looking at his son¡¯s face, even if he was a fool, he could tell a thing or two. What¡¯s more, he was not a fool, he was even a shrewd person. However, when he encountered some things about his son, he would get confused, time and time again. ¡°Feng¡¯er, tell me honestly, what is there in this medicated tea?¡± The emperor asked directly without beating around the bush. Chu Feng immediately knelt and said to the emperor: ¡°Imperial Father, this is just a heart-nourishing tea that this son bought in Luan Pharmacy Shop. There is nothing else.¡± ¡°Nothing else? Feng¡¯er, I will ask you for thest time, is there nothing in this herbal tea?¡± This was thest chance he can give to him as a father. However, Chu Feng didn¡¯t intend to ept his kindness. He shook his head: ¡°Imperial Father, this medicinal tea is just an ordinary herbal tea.¡± The emperor closed his eyes and took a deep breath. When he opened his eyes again, a cold light shed in his eyes. His son was very important to him, very, very important. But nothing canpare to his own life and the country of Chu. The emperor raised his eyes and looked at Bai Zhi, ¡°Can you prove it?¡± Bai Zhi nodded immediately: ¡°Of course.¡± She turned her head and said to the eunuch on the side: ¡°Please take a medicinal tea sent by Prince Xiao, then prepare a bowl ofrd and half a bowl of human blood.¡± The eunuch immediately went to get it. Chu Feng was a little anxious: ¡°Imperial Father, what are you doing? You don¡¯t believe in your son?¡± Chapter 962 - Imperial power, imperial orders, are greater than heaven Chapter 962: Imperial power, imperial orders, are greater than heaven The emperor coldly said: ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you, it¡¯s just to prove it.¡± Imperial power and imperial orders were greater than heaven. The things were quickly delivered. Bai Zhi took out a few slices of licorice from the medicinal tea bag held by the eunuch, put them into a bowl withrd, and poured the blood. Chu Feng¡¯splexion drastically changed. Licorice, she took the licorice directly. In other words, she knew? Chu Feng took two steps back. Hisplexion gradually bing gloomy and a little trace of bitterness appeared in his eyes. The gentle smile that he had been worn on his face for many years was torn off little by little, revealing his true colors. Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on the bowl of human blood containing licorice andrd. When the bright red blood disappeared, and onlyrd was left, theplexions of the imperial concubines and imperial doctors, paled in fear. Where was the blood? There were only licorice andrd left. Where did the blood go? When Bai Zhi picked up the licorice with a silver needle, the soft worms under the licorice that were full of blood and twisting their body, revealed. Some of the people in the room couldn¡¯t but gasps or screams. The emperor said: ¡°Come here, let me take a look!¡± The eunuch took the bowl over. When the emperor saw the thing, he immediately vomited. However, he couldn¡¯t vomit anything out. His stomach seemed to be empty long ago. He had eaten meals. He raised his bloodshot eyes and looked for Chu Feng in the crowd: ¡°Where is he? Where is Prince Xiao?¡± As soon as the emperor said this, everyone realized that Chu Feng had disappeared. Their minds were all focused on these blood-eater worms, so they didn¡¯t notice that Chu Feng had sneaked away. The emperor was furious: ¡°What are you doing in a daze? Find him quickly, and bring that kid back to me.¡± He couldn¡¯t think that the son he loved would do such a thing. They were father and son! Seeing the painful color in the emperor¡¯s eyes, Bai Zhi suddenly felt so happy. This was called eating one¡¯s bitter fruit. If it weren¡¯t for his blind doting and not punishing him for making mistakes. How can one¡¯s courage be so fat? Now he dares to do anything! If the State of Chu dies, Chu Feng would naturally have the responsibility, but the greatest responsibility was on the emperor. Imperial Concubine Liang knelt in front of Bai Zhi, crying sadly: ¡°Miss Bai, I beg you, I beg you to save the emperor.¡± Bai Zhi frowned. This woman was harming her. When did she say that she would not save the emperor? Her request sounded like she didn¡¯t intend to save the emperor. Does she think the credit will fell on her after doing this? It¡¯s funny! Bai Zhi held Imperial Liang Concubine¡¯s arm, lifted her, and said in a low voice: ¡°Niangniang, this youngdy can¡¯t afford you to kneel in front of her. The emperor let me enter the pce to cure the disease. This youngdy will do her best. Crying and kneeling are useless. You might as well stay with the emperor, talk to him more and keep him awake. This will help fight against the poisonous gu worms in the body.¡± Imperial Concubine Liang¡¯splexion drastically changed. Stay with the emperor? She turned to look at the emperor. Looking at the emperor¡¯s face, his lips were chapped. Those blood-eating worms seem like would crawl out at any time. She felt sick. She couldn¡¯t help but turn her head and vomit. The emperor was furious and waved his hand: ¡°Get out, get out of here.¡± The other imperial concubines were secretly happy. Imperial Concubine Liang¡¯s clever trick didn¡¯t work. And instead harmed herself. Well, it was great. The few imperial concubines were anxious to retreat. When they saw Imperial Concubine Liang vomiting, they also wanted to vomit, but they didn¡¯t dare. They could only bear with it. Chapter 963 - Assisting

Chapter 963: Assisting

As soon as people left, they vomited a lot. That thing was really disgusting. And not only disgusting but also creepy. The emperor swept his eyes towards the imperial doctors who were still kowtowing on the floor and then waved his hand: ¡°Get up.¡± Previously, he med the imperial doctor for ipetence. But at this time... ... ¡°You assist Bai Zhi to formte an antidote that can detoxify this poison as soon as possible. And you will get many rewards!¡± ¡°I will obey your orders!¡± A group of imperial doctors hurriedly epted the orders. Bai Zhi didn¡¯t make a sound and simply she lowered her eyes, not knowing what she was thinking. The emperor didn¡¯t feel annoyed when he saw her like this. He just waved his hand gently: ¡°Retreat first!¡± What qualifications does he have to annoy others? His son has done such a thing, but he wants a little girl to clean up the mess. It was really embarrassing to talk about it. ¡°Where is Yan¡¯er?¡± The emperor asked. Bai Zhi returned to her senses and said to the emperor: ¡°The emperor, Prince Xiao has run away. I¡¯m afraid the capital is over.¡± The emperor frowned: ¡°If he runs away, the capital is over?¡± When she thought of the grandfather she saw before leaving the house, her heart was painful: ¡°The emperor, these poisonous insects in your body will soon make you unconscious, then you will be crazy and turn like a walking dead, hurting people everywhere.¡± ¡°And the person bitten by you will also be crazy like you. By that time, all the people who have been poisoned will alsoe out and hurt the people in the capital. If it¡¯s not over, then what is it?¡± The emperor never thought that things would be so bad! He opened his mouth to say something to Bai Zhi, but he couldn¡¯t make a sound for a long time. But Bai Zhi added: ¡°We learned about this a few days ago. And since we learned about it, Prince Jin and Grandpa have been looking for clues, hoping to save the people from the water and fire, hoping to stop this disaster.¡± ¡°But you¨C¡± Looking at the emperor who was almost out of shape, she was full of usations, but at this time, she didn¡¯t know how to say it. Well, you can have a good rest, but there is one thing, I need to exin to you first.¡± The emperor hurriedly asked: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°If we fail to formte an antidote before you go crazy, then, for the safety of more people, we can only wrong you.¡± The emperor nodded clearly: ¡°This is natural, don¡¯t worry. I will make my own arrangements.¡± Seeing him like this, the resentment umted in her heart dispersed a little. She sighed secretly and led the group of imperial doctors to leave. * Back in the Imperial Hospital, the eunuchs surrounded Bai Zhi and asked her the reason for the poisonous Gu. By now, it was considered an incident, and naturally, there was nothing to hide. The Luan Pharmacy Shop has already controlled the matter. The medicines with licorice were taken away. Now, there were busy looking for Song Lang. Perhaps, if they find him this matter can be solved. When Bai Zhi said the problem in this matter, all the imperial doctors were so scared that their faces turned pale. Not to mention, they couldn¡¯t utter a word in fright. Even the sound of their breathing cannot be heard. Imperial Doctor Xu said: ¡°I¡¯ve heard of this poisonous gu. It¡¯s not easy to raise gu. Some people who raise gu can only raise more than a hundred in their entire lives. Where did these Gu wormse from?¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°I don¡¯t know, I have never seen this kind of thing.¡± Imperial Doctor Zhang said: ¡°Did you just say that liquid soap can be used to remove this? Why don¡¯t you find someone to try it?¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°I have tried it. The soap can only dissolve the gu worms in the stomach, but not the gu worms in the blood. On the contrary, it will cause those gu worms to riot and damage the internal organs. The consequence is¡ª¡± She said but she couldn¡¯t go on. She tried this method. The person bled and died on the spot. Chapter 964 - Going together

Chapter 964: Going together

Imperial Doctor Zhong seemed to have thought of something and then suddenly said: ¡°I know a man who drives Gu. I saw himst month.¡± Last month, someone came to see him for treatment. He was a young man with a handsome face and worn-out cloth. He had just returned from the Imperial Hospital at that time. He blocked him at the gate of his house and said that his old mother was seriously ill. The doctor in the hospital can¡¯t do anything. He had no choice but to ask him for help. Seeing his pitiful look at the time, he couldn¡¯t bear it, so he told him to bring his mother over. But who knows that the young man shook his head vigorously and said that his mother was too sick to move. He begged him toe to his home for treatment. When the housekeeper heard this, he scolded him on the spot and sent him away. Later on, he appeared in front of his mansion for several days, begging him again and again. Seeing the young man¡¯s filial piety, he agreed to go there. He thought that young man lived in the west of the city, where the poor families gathered. But who would have thought that he actually lived outside the city? And he doesn¡¯t live in the suburbs outside the capital, but in Fengyu Mountain, which was 20 miles away from the capital. The medicine boy and the coachman who also cameined to him. He had to persuade with a few words, saying that since they came, no matter how far away it was, he should help others and take a look. It wasn¡¯t until he entered the young man¡¯s house that he realized that something was wrong. The utensils and things inside looked weird. The old woman was very sick, but can be cured by medicine. He prescribed the medicine and gave him an ingot of silver so that he could take care of his mother. The young man was very grateful, so he confided the truth to him. He said that his mother was a Gu cultivator, but he was a Gu-killer. He himself was very disgusted with such things, but the young man was a good person, so he didn¡¯t say much. As soon as this incident passed, he quickly put it behind his mind. He only remembered it now. Bai Zhi looked surprised: ¡°Can you take me to him? I want to see him immediately.¡± Imperial Doctor Zhong nodded immediately: ¡°I don¡¯t know the way, but my coachman must remember the way. Let¡¯s go together.¡± Imperial Doctor Xu also said: ¡°Yes, yes, let¡¯s go together. I will alsoe with you.¡± Imperial Doctor Zhang also mored to go, but the other didn¡¯t have the courage. They get scared just by hearing it. They had only seen it once, but their scalp still tingled until now. So how can they stand to go to the house of the Gu cultivator? Bai Zhi didn¡¯t force them. If they want to go they will go. What¡¯s the point of forcing people to go? Besides, the more people involved in this matter was not a good thing. Things are valued for their quality rather than their numbers. She finally understood a little bit, why the age of these imperial doctors was not much different from Imperial Doctor Xu and Imperial Doctor Zhong, but these two were in charge of the Imperial Hospital, and not them. A group of people came out of the Imperial Hospital and drove two carriages straight to Fengyu Mountain outside the capital. When they arrived at Fengyu Mountain, it was already afternoon. Although the sun was strong, the wind was very cold. Especially the wind in the mountains was extremely cool. At the foot of the mountain, Imperial Doctor Zhong immediately remembered the way. After all, it was a section of the road with his own feet, and there was only one way to enter the mountain. Wei Xuan lives in the middle of the mountain. It hasn¡¯t rained for a long time. The road in the mountains was dry, which made it easy to walk. In addition, this mountain was not steep, but a forest with a slope. In half an hour, they found Wei Xuan¡¯s home. The house was made of several nks of wood being intact together. The small yard has a fence with chickens and ducks in it. There were also clothes hanging outside to dry. It was no different from an ordinary farmhouse. Only Imperial Doctor Zhong, who had been inside known that there was something in that seemingly simple room. Chapter 965 - One never go to the Buddhist temple for no reason

Chapter 965: One never go to the Buddhist temple for no reason

At this time, an olddy came out from the house, holding arge bowl in her hand with some broken rice. She grabbed a handful of broken rice, waved her hand, and sprinkled it on the mud in the courtyard. The bright-colored chickens fluttered their wings and rushed forward to peck at them. The duck wanted to eat too, so they cried out loudly. The olddy turned around and brought out a big broken bowl from the house. The big bowl was filled with some rice soup and boiled green vegetables. The vegetables were cut into pieces. She directly brought the big bowl in front of the duck. When the chickens and ducks were eating, the olddy turned around with satisfaction. Just as she turned around, she saw Bai Zhi and others approaching the fence of their courtyard. The olddy frowned and looked at them one by one. When she saw Imperial Doctor Zhong, her eyes brightened and she immediately smiled: ¡°Doctor Zhong?¡± She couldn¡¯t believe that while she still lives, she would see the imperial doctor her son had found for her. Imperial Doctor Zhong nodded. His eyes looked gentle: ¡°It¡¯s me. I took the liberty to visit suddenly. I will disturb you.¡± The olddy hurriedly stepped forward to open the door for them: ¡°What are you saying? You didn¡¯t disturb us. Wei Xuan and I wanted to go to your house to thank you. It¡¯s just we haven¡¯t had any time to spare.¡± The olddy¡¯s wrinkled face was full of smiles. It could be seen that she was really grateful to Imperial Doctor Zhong. After all, for people like them, no need to mention Imperial Doctors, even ordinary doctors wouldn¡¯t want toe to their house and treat them. But Imperial Doctor Zhong, not only came but also left them money to buy medicines. Without this money, she wouldn¡¯t get better so quickly. Imperial Doctor Zhong smiled and said: ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. If you want to thank someone, thank your son Wei Xuan. It is his filial piety that touched me. Otherwise, I would note here.¡± He paused and asked, ¡°Is Wei Xuan away?¡± The olddy busily said, ¡°He went to the mountains to hunt. It¡¯s almost time for him toe back. You might as well go in with me first, it¡¯s cold outside.¡± The olddy was also a clever person, she knew one never go to the Buddhist temple for no reason. Imperial Doctor Zhong didn¡¯te here to reminisce with her. No matter what it was, it was difficult to talk while standing in the cold wind. Everyone followed the olddy into the house. Although the house was not asfortable as the house with burning charcoals, it was much warmer than the outside. The room was very dark. The windows were covered with cotton curtains. There were also containers made of bamboo, with lids on them. They don¡¯t know what¡¯s inside, but they knew that this olddy was a gu cultivator, they could guess a thing or two. The four of them sat down on the two benches. The olddy was about to make them tea, but she realized that there was no fire on the stove. She dryly smiled and said: ¡°Do you want to drink some cold tea first? I¡¯m afraid it will take a while to start a fire.¡± Bai Zhi smiled secretly in her heart. It was not because there was no fire, it was obvious that she didn¡¯t want to give them water. She was afraid that they would not drink it. After all, it was a house of Gu cultivator. However, if they were fussy people, they wouldn¡¯t sit on a stool. This olddy was really interesting! ¡°I don¡¯t know why my benefactor is here at this time, is there something is going on?¡± The olddy asked directly. Imperial Doctor Zhong looked at Bai Zhi. Seeing Bai Zhi nodded her head, he said: ¡°Mrs. Wei, you are right, we encountered something and we are very clueless. We hoped we can get some advice from you and Wei Xuan, so we rush here to find you.¡± The olddy looked surprised: ¡°Is there anything that this olddy can help?¡± Imperial Doctor Zhong quickly nodded his head: ¡°Now only you, mother and son can help us.¡± Chapter 966 - Life benefactor Chapter 966: Life benefactor Now only their mother and son can help. The old woman immediately understood that it must have something to do with Gu. Otherwise, how can people like them be of any help? The old woman nodded her head immediately: ¡°Doctor Zhong is the life benefactor of this olddy. No matter what it is, if this olddy can do it, I will not refuse.¡± Bai Zhi and others immediately feel at ease. The world was like this. Some small favors given to people at ordinary times can reap big gains when they don¡¯t expect it. When giving this kindness, Imperial doctor Zhong just did these things ording to his medical ethics and conscience. How could he ever think that there will be today? Thinking about it this time, the saying that goodwill will be rewarded. ¡°Thank you!¡± Imperial Doctor Zhong nodded his head and a genuine smile appeared on his face. Imperial Doctor Zhong immediately exined what happened. The old woman¡¯splexion drastically changed. Even her voice trembled when she spoke: ¡°What did you say? A lot of gu insects are mixed in the licorice? How many people have eaten it?¡± Seeing her appearance, Bai Zhi immediately took out a small box from the cloth bag she was carrying. There was a porcin bottle in the box. The mouth of the bottle was plugged. She took the bowl on the table and poured the contents of the porcin bottle into the bowl. With just this effort, those Gu worms seemed to have grown up a little bit. When the old woman saw the gu worms, she blurted out: ¡°Heartbiting Gu. This is Heartbiting Gu!¡± Bai Zhi hurriedly asked: ¡°What kind of method can be used to drive away these poisonous insects when they enter the human body?¡± The old woman¡¯splexion was inexplicably strange, excited? Terrified? Why was she excited? After a while, the old woman finally replied: ¡°It¡¯s Heart-bitting Gu. It¡¯s heart-bitting Gu. I didn¡¯t expect that I would ever see Heart-bitting gu in this life. This heart-bitting gu has been lost for hundreds of years! ¡± The old woman seemed to have been possessed by a demon. She simply stared at the wriggling gu worm in the bowl with nk eyes and then slowly stretched out her hand. Her fingertips were slightly trembling as she reached out for the gu worms. Just when the old woman¡¯s hand was about to touch it, Bai Zhi grabbed her hand and gently pushed her hand away, then said in a low voice: ¡°Olddy, it¡¯s better not to touch this thing.¡± The old woman was strangely strong. She was able to push away Bai Zhi when she waved her hand. And then took a few steps back before stopping. The old woman looked at the gu worms once again and stared at them. As if her soul has been hooked by these gu worms. The next moment, a piece of ck cloth suddenly appeared, covering the bowl and blocking the old woman¡¯s gaze from looking at the heart-bitting gu. The tall figure quickly rushed to the old woman¡¯s side, pulled her back a few steps, and hit the old woman on the back of her, causing her to faint. The olddy fell into the arms of the young man. The young man hugged her steadily and nodded his head to Imperial Doctor Zhong. Then said: ¡°It might be rude, but I¡¯ll send her back to the room first. Please wait for a while.¡± Imperial Doctor Zhong returned to his senses and nodded his head immediately: ¡°Well, you send her to rest first.¡± The young man was wearing a thin blue cloth robe. The original blue fabric now had turned white from washing. There were also patches on the shoulders and cuffs. Although the clothes were old, they were clean and tidy. His ck hair was tied with a cloth belt of the same color. The temperament was elegant. His demeanor was generous and calm. No matter which side of him they look at, he doesn¡¯t look like a gu killer. He more looked like a schr. When the young man walked into the inner room with the olddy in his arms, Imperial Doctor Zhong said, ¡°He is Wei Xuan, a filial son. I also heard that he is good in studies.¡± Imperial Doctor Xu said: ¡°Such a good man has talent, why don¡¯t he take imperial exams to get fame and reputation, instead he stays in this mountain and kill gu worms?¡± Chapter 967 - Heart-bitting gu Chapter 967: Heart-bitting gu Imperial Doctor Zhong had also been puzzled by this incident, but it was after all a private matter of others, and it was difficult for him to ask. Bai Zhi looked at the furnishings in the room and thought about the situation of the olddy just now. When Wei Xuan appeared, his expression was calm and steady. But his eyes have betrayed his heart. There were emotions in his eyes, but he doesn¡¯t know what kind of emotion it was. It was veryplicated. She was afraid that only he knows what he was thinking at that time. ¡°He must have his reasons for doing this. Maybe, just to be with his mother!¡± Or maybe, he was afraid that his mother would lose her mind and would be harmed by the gu, so he became the killer. Of course, she didn¡¯t dare to say this nonsense. After a while, Wei Xuan came out of the inner room with an iron kettle in his hand. He nodded to Imperial Doctor Zhong, went to the water tank outside to fill with water, and then took charcoal from the stove and put it in the hall. The iron kettle was ced on the small stove and letting the water boil. He took out a few white porcin bowls from the cab. They were much more beautiful than the bowls on the table. They were new and at least had no gaps. He put tea leaves in each bowl and brought out half a te of snacks. After finishing all these tasks, he bowed his head to Imperial Doctor Zhong and said, ¡°Please forgive me if I didn¡¯t greet you well.¡± Imperial Doctor Zhong hurriedly waved his hand: ¡°Don¡¯t say such a thing, we bothered you first.¡± Wei Xuan¡¯s gaze fell on the broken bowl on the table. The gu worm in the bowl entered his eyes. His t brows instantly frowned and his expression slightly changed. Imperial Doctor Zhong asked: ¡°Do you also know this heart-bitting gu?¡± Wei Xuan nodded: ¡°I have seen it in the book. It roughly looks like as written in the book.¡± As soon as Bai Zhi heard this, she rushed forward and asked urgently: ¡°Is there written in the book on how to get rid of this heart-bitting without harming the human body?¡± Bai Zhi¡¯s voice was clear and crisp, like a jade pearl falling on a silver te. He turned his head to look at Bai Zhi. Since entering the door, his attention has been on his mother and Imperial Doctor Zhong. He never looked at the others. Looking at the girl in the pink dress at this time, he found her eyes bright and clear, as if there was a stream of autumn water in her eyes. Every time her long eyshes blinked, it seemed to like a small fan, fanning a warm breeze, and it was blowing on the face with warmth. She looked beautiful. Look beautiful than thedies in the painting. Seeing Wei Xuan staring at the other girl in a daze, Imperial Doctor Zhong quickly coughed. Wei Xuan returned to his senses and blushed, he quickly bowed his head to Bai Zhi and said: ¡°I hope you don¡¯t me me for my gaffe.¡± He confessed that he had lost his mind. Bai Zhi smiled secretly but didn¡¯t show it on her face. She simply asked again: ¡°Young Master Wei, you haven¡¯t answered me yet.¡± Wei Xuan let out a cry. He couldn¡¯t remember what she asked just now. There were only those bright and moving eyes in his eyes, which were as clear as a mountain spring without any variegated colors or emotions. When he saw it, he found it different. Imperial Doctor Zhong said hurriedly: ¡°She asks you if here written in the book on how to get rid of this heart-bitting without harming the human body.¡± Wei Xuan busily replied: ¡°There must be. However, when I read the book, I was still young and didn¡¯t read it seriously.¡± Bai Zhi asked urgently: ¡°Where is the book? Is that book still there? Can I borrow it?¡± Wei Xuan shook his head: ¡°The book is not with me. It¡¯s at my uncle¡¯s house. I lived at my uncle¡¯s house when I was a child. I saw this book at my uncle¡¯s house.¡± His uncle was also a gu cultivator. His mother learned cultivating gu from his uncle. Chapter 968 - The Wei family’s technique of raising gu

Chapter 968: The Wei family¡¯s technique of raising gu

Sometimes, he hated his uncle. If it weren¡¯t for his uncle, how could his mother take this path? And how could she live such a life? Thinking of this, he sighed deeply in his heart and looked helpless. Bai Zhi had no intention of trying to figure out what the helplessness in his eyes was. She wanted to see the book immediately, so she asked: ¡°Where is your uncle? Can you take me to see him?¡± Wei Xuan said: ¡°My uncle also lives in this mountain, but he rarelyes back. He often goes out and travels everywhere. We haven¡¯t seen each other much this year.¡± Right here in this mountain? Bai Zhi suddenly thought of something and wondered: ¡°Since your uncle has a book about heart-biting gu, why is your mother became so excited to see it? She also said it is the first time she had seen in her life.¡± Wei Xuan said: ¡°It was indeed the first time she saw it in her life. Uncle¡¯s book was a secret book passed down by their ancestors. Originally, my mother was not qualified to read it, nor learn the gu cultivation technique of the Wei family.¡± He paused and lowered his head: ¡°When I was seven years old, my father died because he save my uncle. My uncle was grateful to my father, so he passed this gu technique to my mother, but my mother studiedte and had poor talents. She couldn¡¯t learn many high-ss gu techniques, she could only the superficial ones.¡± ¡°Then this heart-biting gu, is it the first-ss Gu?¡± Wei Xuan nodded: ¡°Yes. It¡¯s not easy to raise this heart-biting Gu. My uncle tried it for many years, but it was unsessful. Then he met a foreigner and went out with him. He rarely went back here since then. Unexpectedly, he developed it.¡± Bai Zhi told Wei Xuan about the events in the capital. Wei Xuan¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Then he repeatedly shook his head: ¡°This is impossible. My uncle would not do such a thing. Although he raised gu and had a small aplishment, he never harmed people with Gu, never!¡± In the end, Imperial Doctor Zhang was not any younger. After hearing this, his anger fired up: ¡°You also said that the heart-biting gu technique is a hidden technique of your Wei family. Then if it¡¯s not him, who is it?¡± Wei Xuan was a little annoyed, but he didn¡¯t know how to refute it. What the imperial doctor said was right. This heart-biting gu was indeed a secret technique of the Wei family. However, no one has raised this Gu for hundreds of years. Now it has been raised. However, not only has it been raised, but also cultivated such a huge amount, which was incredible. It takes a huge amount of effort to raise a gu, let alone so many. How was this possible? Think about his mother. She was less than forty, but she looks like an old woman in fifty. Everyone was calling her olddy. She was still in the age of being called madam or sister-inw. Wei Xuan said: ¡°I¡¯ll take you there, but you must promise me that you can¡¯t jump to conclusions before things are clear. My uncle is not the culprit.¡± Bai Zhi nodded immediately: ¡°This is natural. No need to mention us, even the Yamen takes people, they pay attention to evidence. If there is no evidence, why should we convict people?¡± Wei Xuan nced at her but didn¡¯t say anything. He turned around and went to the inner room. After a while, he came out. He changed into a darker long gown and changed his headscarf to the same color as his clothes. There were no patches on these clothes. It should be what he wears when going out to meet guests. At this time, the iron kettle on the small stove had made a gurgling sound, and white gas continued to blow out. Wei Xuan took off the iron kettle and put out the fire again. Only then he took the three out. Wei Xuan and his mother live on the mountainside, but his uncle lives on the top of the mountain. Chapter 969 - Trap Chapter 969: Trap His uncle has never married in his life. He has always lived by himself. He was not interested in raising gu. He was even disgusted with it. That¡¯s why his uncle reluctantly passed the gu technique to his mother and only did it after his father died. Their ce was not too far from the top of the mountain. Well, at least it was much closer than from the foot of the mountain. The grass on the road was dry and yellow. The road was also not as smooth as the road earlier. It can be seen that few people walk in here. However, they could also vaguely see a few signs of footprints. The house of Wei Xuan¡¯s uncle was built on the only t ground on the top of the mountain. And it was slightlyrger than Wei Xuan¡¯s house. The house was made of ordinary wood. It looked much older and have been left unattended for a long time. It looked like a haunted house in the mountains. When the cold wind blows, they had goosebumps on their backs. Wei Xuan first stood outside the fence in the yard and yelled inward, but no one answered him. Imperial Doctor Zhong said: ¡°Wei Xuan, since this is your uncle¡¯s house, why don¡¯t youe to clean the house for him when your uncle is away?¡± Wei Xuan hurriedly exined: ¡°Uncle has rules. No one is allowed to step into his yard without his permission. It has always been like this. When I lived here when I was young, there were many rules and taboos. I didn¡¯t grow up here. I only lived here for two years, I am not all familiar with it.¡± Because he refused to learn how to raise gu at the time, his uncle refused to let him go to the gu cultivating room. Except for the house where he lived and this yard, he had never stepped foot in other rooms. He was allowed to eat and practice in the yard, but most of the time, he was in his room. Imperial Doctor Zhong suddenly said, ¡°So it was the case. I wronged you. But now your uncle doesn¡¯t seem to be here, can¡¯t we go in?¡± Before Imperial Doctor Zhong finished his words, Bai Zhi had already pushed open the gate of the courtyard. She finally found this ce, how could she not get inside? Thinking that her grandfather was still waiting for her to save him, she was very anxious. So how could she just wait here? She even wishes to grab his uncle¡¯s cor and ask for more details. Seeing Bai Zhi entered, Wei Xuan¡¯s expression changed. He rushed forward and vigorously grabbed Bai Zhi¡¯s arm, then pulled her back and stood in front of her. Two *bang* sounds sounded and Wei Xuan snorted twice. A painful expression also appeared on his face. Imperial Doctor Xu was the closest to Bai Zhi and hurriedly pulled Bai Zhi from Wei Xuan¡¯s hand. In Imperial Doctor Xu¡¯s opinion, Bai Zhi was Prince Jin¡¯s fianc¨¦e, and the person he respected very much. How could he let an unfamiliar man pull her? Bai Zhi hurriedly asked: ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Wei Xuan hurriedly retreated. When he turned around, there was a clear white mark on his back, like a mark hit by a stone. Looking at the ground again, there were indeed two square-shaped stones. They were not big, but they don¡¯t know where they came from. It must be very painful to be hit by these. Wei Xuan smiled bitterly: ¡°I¡¯m fine, these are traps set up by my uncle to prevent outsiders from breaking in.¡± With that, Wei Xuan walked to the middle of the yard, where there was a wooden stake mixed with a hemp rope tied to it. Wei Xuan untied the twine, and there were a few noises sounded in the courtyard, and then the sound disappear. ¡°Okay, the mechanism has been relieved.¡± He endured the pain from his back and showed a smile on his face to conceal the pain in his eyes. Bai Zhi nodded at him: ¡°Thank you, how are you?¡± Wei Xuan straightened his back immediately as he blushed: ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Fortunately, his skin color was healthy wheat color because of the sun. The blush on his face was hard to see. Chapter 970 - Human corpses in tanks Chapter 970: Human corpses in tanks Bai Zhi didn¡¯t pay much attention to the changes in his face. Since he was fine, then it was good. Wei Xuan walked ahead and led them to go to the small courtyard. If Bai Zhi and the others didn¡¯te today, he would never set foot here again. He doesn¡¯t want toe here ever again. There were two unknown big trees nted in the courtyard. There were fallen leaves all over the ground, turning and flying in the cold wind. The more they get inside, the more they find the ce more and more deste. As if they have entered an ancient temple that has been abandoned for thousands of years. Wei Xuan called his uncle into the room twice, but no one answered. Bai Zhi frowned. Could it be that he run away? Surprisingly, the courtyard was very deste, but the porch above the three wooden steps was spotless. Although the door looked dpidated, there was no dust at all. Wei Xuan also noticed this difference, he was very surprised and he felt a little uneasy. He stretched out his hand to push the door, while Bai Zhi winked at the three imperial doctors. The four of them withdrew to the sides. Who knows if they open the door, something will fly outside. And what if it was not just a stone, but something with poison or the like. It would be troublesome. Wei Xuan stood at the door and looked inside for a while, then asked: ¡°There are no traps and there is no one inside. Do you want to go in?¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head immediately: ¡°Go in, of course, we have to. Even if your uncle is not at home now, he must be at home yesterday.¡± The mountain was windy, and it hasn¡¯t rained for so many days. When the wind blows, the sand will rise. She doesn¡¯t believe that no one came here. If no one cleans the house, how can the ce under their feet be so clean at this time? Wei Xuan went in first. This was the main room. It was originally a guest room, but now it was filled withrge and small tanks. Imperial Doctor Xu asked: ¡°What¡¯s in this tank?¡± Wei Xuan shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know. When I lived here, my uncle wouldn¡¯t let me in. This is the first time I havee in here.¡± After hearing these words, Imperial Doctor Zhang looked curious: ¡°Then you won¡¯te in secretly? Besides, this is the main room. Where do you usually stay if you don¡¯te in here?¡± Wei Xuan pointed to the east side and said: ¡°I live in the small wooden house at the back, that¡¯s where I usually eat and study.¡± They couldn¡¯t understand what kind of rtionship they have. The ce was small, how could there be a ce he haven¡¯t been? Bai Zhi pointed to the tank in the room and said, ¡°Can you open it for us to take a look?¡± Wei Xuan hesitated. His uncle wouldn¡¯t let him in in this room, let alone touch his things here. How angry would he be if he let his uncle learn about it? While Wei Xuan was still hesitating, Bai Zhi opened the closest tank to her. When a foul smell entered her nose, she stepped back a few times and covered her nose and mouth with a handkerchief. Then, she took a step forward to take a look. It doesn¡¯t matter even if she almost vomited out of her belly. People like her with good concentration and were used to big scenes almost vomit, she can imagine how disgusting the things in that tank were. And it was not something else, it was a human corpse, a human corpse. A fat heart-biting gu was crawling out of the hollow eye socket of the corpse. Watching this scene, Bai Zhi turned her head, rushed out, and vomited. The three imperial doctors and Wei Xuan also rushed outside and vomited. After vomiting for a while, the three of them finally could breathe with ease, but no one wanted to go in again. There were at least a dozen tanks inside the room. Could it be that these dozen tanks all have the same thing inside? Thinking of this, Bai Zhi vomited again. Originally, she wanted to suppress it, but Imperial Doctor Zhang vomited out. The four of them couldn¡¯t help but vomit again. Chapter 971 - No spirituality Chapter 971: No spirituality Vomiting alone can¡¯t describe the disgust they felt to what they saw or heard. Imperial Doctor Zhang gasped and said: ¡°Wei Xuan, did you see it? We didn¡¯t wrong your uncle, he raised this thing.¡± It turned out that the heart-biting gu was raised from human corpses. He suddenly remembered the book he had read when he was a child. It seemed that it was mentioned in the book that to raise gu people must use a living person. Only by doing it this way, the gu would be spiritual and easier to be controlled by the gu cultivator. But the gu raised from a dead body has no spirituality, let alone be controlled by the gu cultivator. Without spirituality, the uncontrolled Gu can naturally multiply inrge numbers. He finally believed it, but he couldn¡¯t figure out how someone like his uncle would do such a thing. This, this is illogical! His uncle raised and trained gu. Even if someonees to buy gu to him, he will never sell it to anyone, and then he will count them again. His gu was never used to harm people. No matter how difficult life was, he has never broken his bottom line. So now, why? Wei Xuan straightened up, covered his nose and entered the room, and covered the tank to prevent any worms from crawling out. Apart from these tanks, there was nothing else in the room. Wei Xuan withdrew and said to Bai Zhi, ¡°I still want you to go to my uncle¡¯s room. Youe with me.¡± The four of them slowly followed but stayed away from the main room. Away from the disgusting smell. Not long after they gradually got used to it. There was a pair of shoes outside the house where Uncle Wei lived. There were fallen leaves and dust on the shoes. There was also dust at the door and the footprints of several men. Bai Zhi swept her eyes to the doorknob without a bolt. Then said in a low voice: ¡°Be careful, there may be someone inside.¡± Wei Xuan nodded and told them to retreat. He walked outside the door alone and shouted inside: ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m Xuan¡¯er, are you there?¡± There seemed to be a sound from inside. Wei Xuan¡¯s expression was slightly happy and he called out ¡°Uncle, are you there?¡± No one answered him, but there was a clear sound inside. Wei Xuan lifted his foot and kicked towards the door. With a loud bang, the door was kicked open. He didn¡¯t enter in a hurry, instead, he propped his head and looked inside. The room was very small with many odds things inside. A wooden bed was ced under the window. The bed was a double bed. He remembered that he had secretly visited his uncle¡¯s room before. The bed inside was a small single bed. When did it change to a double bed? There was a gauze curtain hanging on the bed. There seemed to be people moving inside and the noise came from the gauze curtain Wei Xuan stepped forward and rushed to the bed and said: ¡°Uncle, is that you?¡± Bai Zhi and the three imperial doctors also followed in. There was no echo from the people in the veil, only the gasping sound. Bai Zhi frowned and thought whether to avoid it. It can be seen that there was only a pair of men¡¯s shoes in front of the bed and no women¡¯s shoes. So are there one or two people on this bed? Just when Bai Zhi was entangled whether to avoid it, Wei Xuan seemed to notice something wrong inside the gauze curtain. He opened the gauze curtain with his hand. There was only one person in the tent, a naked middle-aged man doing an indescribable thing with his five-finger girl. There was nothing strange in doing something like this. This was amon thing for single men to do this. What was strange was the man¡¯s eyes. He looked as if staring at people and he had a big smile on his face. He looked immersed in his world. But in that world, not only he exists but there was also another person. However, in their eyes, he was doing it all by himself. Chapter 972 - There is a woman living Chapter 972: There is a woman living But the man¡¯s face was full of satisfaction and excitement. It looked like someone else was there... ... Thinking of this, everyone couldn¡¯t help but have cold sweat on their backs. Could it be that there was someone there that they couldn¡¯t see? Uncle Wei can see this person, but they cannot? A gust of mountain breeze passed through the forest. The gush of wind sounded like a ghost cry. Bai Zhi¡¯s gaze fell on Uncle Wei¡¯s face. Hisplexion was dry and yellow. His eyes were clear but full of desire. She remembered the ghost stories she had read before. The schr who lived in the mountains could always meet the beauties. These beauties were monsters. But still, the schr always spent a good night with the beauties. No, no, no, don¡¯t think about this strange story. Don¡¯t think about it! She read this story twice. Then suddenly, she thought, what else could be impossible in this world? Even a modern person like her, who was brain-dead, passed through in a different world. She can even go back and forth between two worlds. Isn¡¯t it also a strange event? Thinking of this, she also had a cold sweat. Wei Xuan blushed and put down the gauze curtain. Although he felt it was weird in his heart, there was a girl in the room. After putting down the gauze curtain, he looked at Bai Zhi. Seeing Bai Zhi staring at the gauze curtain in a daze, his face flushed even more. He swallowed hard and said: ¡°You guys, why don¡¯t you go out first?¡± Bai Zhi returned to her senses. She agreed with her mouth, but her eyes swept from the gauze curtain to the furnishings in the room, without any intention to leave. The things in the house were very simple. They were simply household utensils and odds things. A small square table was ced next to the head of the bed, with a bronze mirror and a woodenb on the table. As well as two small enamel boxes side by side. She also has such small enamel boxes, which were usually used to hold rouge gouache. Dongfang Wan bought a lot of it for her, but she never used it once. They were only ced on the dressing table in the room. But how can a single man like Uncle Wei have these things in the room? She stepped forward, took the enamel box, and opened it. The powder cake in it has a missing corner. The other box was the same. This powder was in a natural condition. It should be used little by little, and not scraped all at once. There was two long ck hair entwined on the woodenb. The ck hair was slender and long, which was not the same as a man¡¯s hair. So, in this room, a woman was indeed living? Wei Xuan said that his uncle has never married, so who was this woman? Wei Xuan also saw these things. He turned around and walked to the closet. He opened the door of the closet and saw the clothes inside were messy. Not one of them was folded. They were all piled together. Wei Xuan shook his head: ¡°No, it¡¯s not right.¡± Bai Zhi puzzled: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Wei Xuan said, ¡°My uncle is a person who loves cleanliness. His closet can¡¯t be so messy so like this. He can¡¯t stand his room so messy.¡± The room was indeed messy. Many things were scattered, but it looked a bit strange as if it was deliberately put in such a mess. She can¡¯t tell what it feels like. The person in the gauze curtain finally stopped and let out a rough sigh. He looked satisfied and exhausted. Then there was the sound of even breathing. The man fell asleep... ... Bai Zhi said to Wei Xuan: ¡°Your uncle is weird. He seems like he can¡¯t see nor hear us.¡± Wei Xuan nodded his head: ¡°His mind is controlled. My uncle right now is not my real uncle.¡± Bai Zhi couldn¡¯t understand: ¡°Is there such a thing in the world? Is it he poisoned?¡± Chapter 973 - Can’t pass the secret recipe Chapter 973: Can¡¯t pass the secret recipe Wei Xuan said: ¡°It¡¯s not medicinal poison, it¡¯s a poisonous insect. He was poisoned by enchanting gu.¡± Bai Zhi raised an eyebrow: ¡°You know a lot. Just by looking at him, you can tell that he has been poisoned by enchanting gu?¡± Wei Xuan drylyughed: ¡°Miss, you must have forgotten, I am a gu exterminator.¡± As a gu killer, if he can¡¯t recognize what kind of gu it was, how will he drive the gu away? Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°Right, you are an exterminator. So, can you save your uncle?¡± Wei Xuan nodded: ¡°Yes, you go out first, I want to drive gu away.¡± Bai Zhi was very curious about how to solve this kind of thing: ¡°Can¡¯t I watch?¡± It was not that Bai Zhi can¡¯t watch it, but his uncle was a man after all. What¡¯s more... ... he was not wearing clothes and he couldn¡¯t expel the gu if he was wearing clothes. Naturally, he didn¡¯t want Bai Zhi to watch it. He shook his head firmly: ¡°You can¡¯t watch, you should go out first.¡± Bai Zhi was helpless. Since she couldn¡¯t watch, she had to go out. The four of them stood outside the room. When noises sounded in the room, they all pricked their ears to listen, but only heard screams. Those screams were not from Wei Xuan, it must be his uncle Wei Mo. The screams went from low to high, then from high to low, and finally faded into silence. After a while, Wei Xuan came out with sweat beads on his head and a flushed face. He said to Bai Zhi: ¡°It¡¯s alright now, you cane in.¡± Wei Mo was still unconscious on the bed, but he was already wearing clothes. They didn¡¯t see any change in theplexion of his face. There was a basin on the floor in front of the bed. Two mouthfuls of blood were vomited in the basin. In the blood, there seemed to be two ck dead worms. She pointed her finger to the basin and asked, ¡°Is this an enchanting gu?¡± Wei Xuan nodded his head: ¡°Yes, this is the enchanting gu. This type of gu is very rare and people rarely use it. So I didn¡¯t expect that there are two in my uncle¡¯s body.¡± Bai Zhi asked: ¡°How did you expel it?¡± Wei Xuan smiled and said: ¡°We have a secret recipe in the Wei family to control the poisonous gu but it cannot be pass on to the outsider.¡± There was blood in the basin. In other words, it was very likely that this gu worm was forced out of the blood? As if seeing what she meant, Wei Xuan hurriedly said: ¡°My secret recipe can¡¯t deal with all gu worms. At least, it can¡¯t deal with the heart-biting gu.¡± ¡°Why? Even medicine and poison are intertwined. So is there a big difference with the gu worms? Wei Xuan said: ¡°The reason why the enchanting gu can be directly forced out with my medicine is that this enchanting gu conflicts with our medicinal properties, while the heart-biting gu has not been cultivated for hundreds of years. I don¡¯t know how to get rid of it. I have to ask my uncle.¡± Imperial Doctor Xu stepped forward and stood by the bed. Then, he looked at Wei Mo and checked his pulse. He immediately said: ¡°There is no problem with him I¡¯ll give him needle treatment.¡± Imperial Doctor Xu took out a silver needle and directly pierced Wei Mo¡¯s renzhong acupoint. After a while, he withdrew the needle from the renzhong acupoint. When the needle was removed, Wei Mo also woke up leisurely. A light appeared in his misty eyes. Seeing Wei Xuan in front of the bed, he blinked his eyes again and again: ¡°I, I¡¯m not dead yet?¡± he asked. Wei Xuan shook his head: ¡°Uncle, you are still alive.¡± As memories poured in like a tide in his mind, his face became more and more ugly. Even if he was confused, he still remembered everything he did. He remembered it all, remembered all of it. ¡°Uncle, this is Miss Bai and these three are from the Imperial Hospital.¡± Wei Xuan introduced people to Wei Mo. Wei Mo looked at Bai Zhi and the imperial doctors and stuttered in his speech: ¡°Imperial doctors? They, why did theye here?¡± Chapter 974 - Blood relationship Chapter 974: Blood rtionship Wei Xuan said nothing, but his eyes gradually turned gloomy. The person whomitted such a big mistake was his uncle, whose blood rtionship to him could not be cut off. Will Bai Zhi hate him? Imperial Doctor Xu took a step forward, then said with frowned eyebrows and ck face: ¡°Second Master Wei, you must know what we are doing here. We are not officials. We have nothing to do with arresting criminals or catching people. We are imperial doctors, we only treat illnesses and save people. As long as you cane up with a good remedy for gu, we will leave immediately.¡± Wei Mo was surprised at first, then panic. A cure for Gu? He doesn¡¯t have it! Seeing Wei Mo with a pale face and not speaking, Wei Xuan said anxiously: ¡°Uncle, you speak! Do you know the situation of the capital right now? If you don¡¯t hurry up, things will only get worse and worse. At that time, our Wei family will be med for it and we will all die.¡± Wei Mo¡¯s face became paler. Their Wei family? There were only two men in the Wei family, he and Xuan¡¯er. It doesn¡¯t matter if he dies, but if Wei Xuan dies, how would he face his eldest brother? His eldest brother died because of him. If Wei Xuan also¡ª¡ª He didn¡¯t dare to think further, he suddenly raised his head and looked at Imperial Doctor Xu: ¡°This heart-biting gu is not spiritual. They shouldn¡¯t have appeared, but I don¡¯t know why I cultivated such an evil gu. Gu with no spirituality cannot be controlled by the gu cultivator, so I can¡¯t control them.¡± Bai Zhi¡¯s heart trembled, but then asked: ¡°What will happen to the person who has been by Gu?¡± Scenes of those unconscious living dead chasing and biting people appeared in Wei Mo¡¯s mind. Those people bitten or scratched will lose their consciousness, so they will only be an empty vessel for those... things... ... However, he couldn¡¯t say it, so he bit his tongue fiercely until he tasted blood. When Wei Xuan saw blood spilling from the corner of his uncle¡¯s mouth, in fear that he would do something stupid, he hurriedly squeezed his cheeks and forced him to loosen his injured tongue. Wei Xuan said: ¡°Uncle, what¡¯s the use of self-muttion now? Just say it quickly, while there still time.¡± Wei Mo shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s toote, it¡¯s toote. There is nothing we can do. The capital is finished!¡± Bai Zhi doesn¡¯t believe it. How can she believe it? Her grandfather, her good grandfather took a sip of that tea. Then, won¡¯t he be a zombie? No, no, she would never allow it. ¡°Second Master Wei, I don¡¯t think you would create this thing on a whim. There must be a reason. I also heard Wei Xuan say that you have a book about the heart-biting gu. Can I borrow it?¡± Wei Mo shook his head: ¡°This book is no longer with me. I¡¯ve be like this because of this book.¡± Seeing everyone¡¯s expressions of surprise, he sighed and said slowly: ¡°3 years ago, I traveled abroad and went to Jin Country. I made a friend in Jin Country. He said he is a doctor. Although we had different aspirations, we became good brothers. Since we became brothers, we talk about everything. He knew that I was a gu cultivator. He had always been very interested in it, so I showed him the secret book passed down by our ancestors to him.¡± ¡°He is very smart, he learns everything very quickly. He learned how to cultivate gu very quickly. But I didn¡¯t expect that he would use the gu on me. I didn¡¯t expect that he would harm me.¡± That person has the kind of ability to never forget. After only reading his secret book for one night, he learned several kinds of gu cultivation techniques, including how to cultivate enchanting gu. Chapter 975 - The Secret Book of Wei family

Chapter 975: The Secret Book of Wei family

However, the heart-biting good was tooplicated and sophisticated, and the amount of attention required was far greater. He didn¡¯t bother to think about it. Instead, he spent all his thoughts on the enchanting gu. When he seeded in cultivating enchanting gu, he used it on Wei Mo¡¯s body. At that time, Wei Mo didn¡¯t notice it, he still regarded him as his brother all day long. He also gave Wei Mo enchanting gu for him to y. When Wei Mo woke up the next day, it was toote. At that time, he wanted to get rid of this enchanting gu, he has ways to get rid of it, but he didn¡¯t. It was also his fault. If he wasn¡¯t too obsessed with that enchanting gu if he was not greedy if he run away desperately, how could he be today? However, it was toote to say anything now. It¡¯s toote! Bai Zhi asked: ¡°How old is the person you are calling brother?¡± She thought to herself: Could it be Song Lang? Wei Mo said: ¡°He was quite simr to me. He said he is a doctor, but I only knowter that he is a poison master who specializes in researching and refining poisons.¡± She doesn¡¯t know what he was thinking at that time. But how could a normal doctor and a gu cultivator be brothers at first sight? Unless the other party has other intentions. Otherwise, how can this be possible? If his age was simr to him, then it was not Song Lang. However, this thing still fell on Song Lang¡¯s hands. This matter cannot be separated from him. Even if it was not him, it must be his subordinates. He must have this under his orders. ¡°So, the secret book of your Wei family was also taken by that person?¡± Wei Mo nodded his head: ¡°Yes, it was taken by him. I have no face to face our ancestors!¡± Wei Mo began to cry as he spoke with a remorseful expression on his face, and also with a trace of panic and helplessness. In this situation, he didn¡¯t know what to do. Bai Zhi asked again: ¡°What are the characteristics of that person?¡± Wei Mo wiped his tears, thought for a while, and said: ¡°Thin, very thin, not the thin kind of ordinary people. He is so thin that you will think he must be sick at the first nce. He has a ck mole on his left forehead. He walks very slow. No matter how anxious things he is, he walks very slowly. As if he walks faster his legs will be broken.¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head. These characteristics were also quite distinct. Imperial Doctor Zhong was very disappointed. In other words, their visit this time was all in vain. Bai Zhi asked Wei Mo: ¡°Do you still remember the details about heart-biting gu in your secret book? There should be details about it.¡± Wei Mo shook his head: ¡°I have never seriously studied how to cultivate heart-biting gu. After the secret book fell into that person¡¯s hands, he only ordered me to feed the heart-biting gu.¡± In other words, the cultivation of this heart-biting gu has nothing to do with Wei Mo. He only passed the book. He didn¡¯t know anything else. Also, if Wei Mo mastered the method of cultivating the heart-biting gu, how could he still live here alone? When Bai Zhi turned and went out, the three imperial doctors quickly followed. Imperial Doctor Xu asked urgently: ¡°We will just leave?¡± Wei Xuan also followed, but only followed far behind her without making a sound. Bai Zhi walked to the courtyard, then stopped and looked at the hall that they had visited before. The things there must never be left behind. Bai Zhi turned around and said to Wei Xuan who was standing far away: ¡°Wei Xuan, those things in the tank, don¡¯t let them live anymore. I will bother you with it.¡± Wei Xuan immediately cupped his hands: ¡°No, no, no, I will actually do so. I can¡¯t help you much. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Bai Zhi forced a smile and said: ¡°You are too humble. How can you not help, I need your help.¡± She doesn¡¯t know what to do to her grandfather. If she took Wei Xuan back home, even if he couldn¡¯t get rid of the heart-biting Gu from her grandfather¡¯s body, he could at least relieve him of some pain. Chapter 976 - Corpse Ashes Chapter 976: Corpse Ashes They didn¡¯t know where Wei Xuan found so many pine branches, but he burned the pine branches to ashes in the yard and then put some strange things in the ashes. After that, he sprinkled the ashes into the tanks in the hall and closed the lid. The tanks made bursts of crackling noises, like water sshing into an oil pan. The sound continued for a while. Only when the sound inside disappeared, he opened the lid of one of the tanks. The disgusting smell no longer appeared but changed into a burnt scent. Well, it was the smell of pig hair roasted on the fire. The heart-biting gu in the tank had turned into ck water. Even the corpse also disappeared. Bai Zhi was surprised: ¡°It can¡¯t be the corpse turn into ashes?¡± Wei Xuan said: ¡°It¡¯s simr to the corpse ashes, but it¡¯s also different.¡± Bai Zhi didn¡¯t want to know the difference. The five internal organs that had already calmed down again tumbled and she vomited again. She didn¡¯t eat anything, she only vomited some stomach. Seeing this, the three imperial doctors couldn¡¯t bear it. They had been enduring it for a long time now. When they went down the mountain, Bai Zhi took Wei Xuan and Wei Mo together. As well as Old Lady Wei, who was still drowsy. On the carriage back to the capital, Imperial Doctor Xu looked worried and said: ¡°If there is no way to solve this gu, then isn¡¯t it bad?¡± Bai Zhi opened the small curtain and looked outside. The city gate of the capital can be seen from the distance: ¡°I hope Prince Jin has found the whereabouts of Chu Feng and the rebels of the Jin Country.¡± * After returning to the capital, Bai Zhi took Wei Mo and the others back to Dongfang Family Mansion. While the three imperial doctors went back. As soon as she entered the gate of the mansion, a servant rushed to her: ¡°Miss, you finally came back. Prince Jin is here and has been waiting for you in the side hall.¡± Bai Zhi asked the servant to take Old Lady Wei to rest, while she led Wei Mo and Wei Xuan to see Hu Feng. In the side hall, Hu Feng was fidgeting and walking back and forth in the small hall. His eyebrows were frowning and his face looked gloomy. ¡°Hu Feng!¡± Bai Zhi stepped forward when she saw Hu Feng walking back and forth and looked so anxious. As soon as Hu Feng saw Bai Zhi, his heart calmed down. The outside was not at peace. As long as she was not in the house, he would always be afraid. ¡°Where have you been? I¡¯ve been looking for you.¡± Hu Feng quickly stepped forward and naturally stretched out his hand to hold her. Bai Zhi also stretched out her hand to hold him and smiled: ¡°I¡¯m fine, didn¡¯t Ie back now?¡± Hu Feng raised his eyes and looked at the people behind her. There were two men, one old and the other one was young. The old man looked sick and a little sluggish. The young man looked upright and had clear eyes. But why was he staring at the hand he and Bai Zhi held together? Hu Feng frowned immediately and asked, ¡°Who are they?¡± Bai Zhi pulled him to sat down and exined the Wei family¡¯s affairs clearly. Hu Feng was very angry and pointed his finger at Wei Mo: ¡°In other words, the source of this heart-biting is his handwriting?¡± Bai Zhi nodded and shook her head: ¡°Yes and no. He is controlled by others and has done something against his will. He can only be regarded as a worker.¡± Hu Feng red at Wei Mo, then asked, ¡°Why did you bring them here?¡± Bai Zhi said: ¡°Grandpa is like this now. If someone who knows gu is around to look after him, that would be great.¡± Hu Feng looked into Bai Zhi¡¯s eyes and saw a sh of light in her eyes when she said this. It immediately became clear to him, she must have other ns. Hu Feng nodded his head: ¡°Alright, it can be considered to giving them a chance to atone for their sins.¡± Chapter 977 - Human skeleton Chapter 977: Human skeleton As soon as Wei Mo heard this, his eyes immediately lit up. A chance to atone for his sins? So he still has a chance? Bai Zhi asked Hu Feng: ¡°Is there any news about Song Lang and Chu Feng?¡± Hu Feng shook his head: ¡°We found their hiding ce, but we were still a stepte. We only caught some aplices, but the mastermind ran away.¡± Speaking of aplices, Bai Zhi remembered what Wei Mo said. She busily asked: ¡°Where are the aplices you caught?¡± Hu Feng pointed to the outside: ¡°In the mansion, the prisons of the Ministry of Punishment and the yamen of the capital have been requisitioned by me. Now they are all used to detained those patients who bite people. For criminals, we just look for a house and close it.¡± Bai Zhi asked: ¡°Can I see them? Maybe I can find the person Wei Mo said.¡± As soon as Hu Feng heard this, he immediately patted his head: ¡°Yes, I remembered that there was such a person who was as thin as a stick as if he could be blown away by a gust of wind. He was tied up in the martial arts arena. Awu and Zhou Gang looked after them.¡± Bai Zhi took Wei Mo and Wei Xuan and went to the martial arts arena with Hu Feng. From a distance, when Wei Mo saw a familiar man, he immediately became agitated. He rushed forward like a wind, stretched out his hand, and strangled the man¡¯s neck: ¡°Asshole, why do you harm me? Why harm me?¡± He was being strangled, but he was always smiling. A very provocative smile. Wei Xuan quickly pulled him away: ¡°Uncle, you can¡¯t hurt him, he is still useful.¡± Bai Zhi slowly stepped forward as her sharp gaze fell on the man¡¯s face. He was really thin. No, it was most appropriate to describe him as skinny. As if once you tear off thatyer of skin, you could see a white human skeleton. ¡°The heart-biting gu, is it your doing?¡± Bai Zhi asked. The skinny man raised an eyebrow and said: ¡°Since you already know, why are you still asking? Kill me, kill me to avenge those people.¡± Bai Zhi sneered: ¡°Kill you? You think so beautifully.¡± Bai Zhi turned to look at Hu Feng: ¡°Can he kill himself?¡± Hu Feng shook his head: ¡°No, I have already fed the cartge powder and the poison pill in his posterior mrs has also been taken. Even if he wants to die, he can¡¯t die.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, don¡¯t let him die. He hasn¡¯t tasted enough of the suffering in this world.¡± Bai Zhi swept her eyes and looked at the servant, then said: ¡°Go and make a bowl of Luan Pharmacy Shop¡¯s herbal tea and bring it here.¡± The faint smile on the skinny man¡¯s face immediately disappeared and turned gloomy: ¡°What are you going to do?¡± The gloominess on Bai Zhi¡¯s face disappeared and a bright smile appeared: ¡°What do I want to do? What do you think? You have killed so many people. I¡¯m afraid you haven¡¯t tasted the taste of this thing yourself!¡± ¡°Since you want me to take revenge for those people, I will take revenge. I¡¯ll let you taste the same suffering and pain they have tasted, and finally, die after being tortured.¡± The man¡¯splexion immediately turned ck. He had seen it with his own eyes. It was so miserable and painful that he didn¡¯t want to endure it. It¡¯s better to die happily. But now, he wants to die, but it was not so easy. ¡°You can¡¯t do this to me!¡± He said coldly towards Bai Zhi. ¡°I can¡¯t?¡± Bai Zhi sneered, thinking of the suffering her grandfather was currently experiencing, she was furious. She wished she could tear this beast in front of her own hands. She borrowed a dagger from Hu Feng and walked to the skinny man step by step. She raised her hand and shed his cheeks. One from the left and one to the right. Blood kept pouring down. While ignoring the skinny man¡¯s wailing, Bai Zhi took out the porcin bottle she had been carrying before from the cloth bag. Chapter 978 - Impossible

Chapter 978 - Impossible

Chapter 978 : Impossible After opening the jar, the contents that were familiar to the man were revealed and made him turn pale at the same time. The gu worms seemed to have smelled the scent of blood, they became suddenly excited inside the jar. Bai Zhi resisted her urge to vomit and said: ¡°The process is slow if you drink the medicinal tea. I wonder how the gu worm will get in from the broken flesh.¡± The skinny man was so scared that he wanted to retreat, but because of the rope tied to his body, he fell to the ground after taking a step. He desperately kicked his feet on the ground to escape. Bai Zhi took another step forward and moved the jar closer: ¡°Are you afraid?¡± The skinny man yelled: ¡°Take it away, take it away quickly. You, you girl, are so vicious.¡± ¡°In terms of viciousness, I can¡¯tpare to you.¡± She concealed the anger in her eyes, moved the jar back, and asked in a deep voice: ¡°Say, how do you deal with this thing?¡± The skinny man stayed silent. Bai Zhi sneered: ¡°It seems that you will only tell the truth once you have tasted it.¡± When the skinny man saw that she was about to bring the jar close to him again, he hurriedly said: ¡°I¡¯ll say it, I¡¯ll say it, I¡¯ll tell you everything, so take this thing away, hurry up.¡± Bai Zhi put the jar on the ground, got up and leaned in front of the skinny man, then said with a low voice: ¡°Then speak. But remember, if there is a word that is not true in your statement, I will draw 9,981 holes on your body and put gu worm for each hole.¡± The skinny man had no expression on his face, but his forehead has a bead of sweats. His eyes were also full of horror. The calmness he had before had long disappeared. He may be not afraid of death, but he was afraid of being tortured by such things. What¡¯s so scary about death? It was just a momentary pain. If you die quickly, you won¡¯t even feel the pain. Leaving this world was a relief. But if they want to torture him worse than death, how can he stand it? ¡°I¡¯ll say it, I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡± He was panting like a cow. After a while, he finally eased his breath. Then he continued: ¡°It was originally for Young Master Song. I dedicated this gu worm to Young Master Song, but he refused to use it. He said it was too violent and could not be controlled. He didn¡¯t like this feeling.¡± The skinny man raised his eyes and nced at Bai Zhi, then said: ¡°Later, I was sent to sent to Prince Xiao by Young Master Song. He let me help Prince and do something for him, and then go back after doing things.¡± Seeing him mention Prince Xiao, Hu Feng¡¯s expression became gloomy, ¡°Go on!¡± The skinny man shrank his shoulders. His hands trembled involuntarily as he said: ¡°PrinceXiao knew that I was a poison master, so he asked me for a strange poison. All the poisons I refined werepiled into a booklet. I presented this book to Prince Xiao and said he could choose by himself.¡± ¡°Among them is this heart-biting gu?¡± Bai Zhi asked. The man nodded: ¡°Yes, there is this heart-biting gu. Prince Xiao chose two poisons. One of them is this heart-biting gu. I originally wanted him to change it, but I was afraid that the gold he will reward would fly away¡± ¡°So you lied to Prince Xiao that you can control this heart-biting gu, right?¡± Bai Zhi asked. She had never figured out why Chu Feng would do this before. Chu Feng¡¯s goal was the throne of Chu, but if the imperial capital was destroyed, how will he be the emperor? The skinny man said: ¡°Prince Xiao wanted the capital to fall into big chaos, then he will bravely show up, saves the people from the pit of fire, make amazing achievements, and win the hearts of the people.¡± While speaking, he nced at Hu Feng, whose eyes were dark. With that said, the puzzle was solved. ¡°Okay, now let¡¯s talk about how to get rid of this thing without hurting the body.¡± The skinny man immediately lowered his head and dared not look at Bai Zhi again: ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± Chapter 979 - Are they not afraid of criticism?

Chapter 979 - Are they not afraid of criticism?

Chapter 979: Are they not afraid of criticism? Bai Zhi frowned: ¡°What do you mean by it¡¯s impossible? Speak clearly!¡± The skinny man lowered his head: ¡°There is no way to get rid of it. If it can be controlled, Young Master Song will not refuse to use it.¡± ¡°You mean, the disaster in the capital can¡¯t be avoided?¡± The skinny man stayed silent. Bai Zhi was so angry that she almost didn¡¯t spit out a mouthful of old blood. She gasped for breath and said: ¡°Where is the secret book of the Wei family?¡± She didn¡¯t believe in anyone but herself. Before she saw the book, she will never believe that there was no way. The skinny man said: ¡°I gave the secret book to Young Master Song. It has always been with him.¡± Bai Zhi¡¯s heart was immediately blocked. What was going on? There were problems one after another. Bai Zhi turned to look at Hu Feng. Hu Feng nodded his head at her: ¡°There are clues. We will find him soon, don¡¯t worry.¡± At this time, Fu Zheng rushed in to report and whispered a few words to Hu Feng. Hu Feng showed a happy expression on his face and pulled Bai Zhi to the side: ¡°Fu Zheng said that he has discovered Song Lang¡¯s whereabouts. I will meet him now.¡± Bai Zhi said anxiously: ¡°I will go too.¡± Hu Feng frowned, but before he could utter a word to refuse, Bai Zhi said again: ¡°I can¡¯t wait for a minute. Grandpa is getting worse. If I can¡¯t think of a way as soon as possible, I really don¡¯t know what the consequences will be.¡± She didn¡¯t even dare to think about it. She felt as if her heart was being pierced by a needle. That old man who held her like a treasure in his palm must be saved! Seeing her like this, Hu Feng couldn¡¯t say anything else. He nodded and said: ¡°Okay, but you have to listen to me. You are not allowed to act privately, let alone put yourself in danger.¡± Bai Zhi nodded: ¡°Okay, I remember. This news came suddenly, it must be a trap. You have to be careful.¡± The two exchanged a few more words and then they went out together. Wei Xuan looked at the backs of the two leaving figures while holding each other hands. He felt sad. A girl like her should be matched by such a man. Only such a man is worthy of her! * ¡°Young master, will shee?¡± Old Yuan said with frown eyebrows while looking at the calm and gentle young man. But in truth, he was vomiting blood in his heart. Song Lang smiled lightly: ¡°With her character, she will definitelye.¡± Thinking of the Lantern Festival, in spite of the danger, she pretended to be Qian Fang and came to him, just to know what poison was in Qian Fang¡¯s body and what kind of medicine to use to cure her. If she knows the current situation in the capital and knows that the book containing the heart-biting gu was with him. Won¡¯t shee? She wille. Even if she knows it was a game, she wille. As Song Lang expected, she came with her fianc¨¦. Song Lang sat in the courtyard while fanning his folding fan. Although the weather was very cold, his hand didn¡¯t stop fanning. He didn¡¯t know why he held the fan and kept shaking it on such a cold day. It must not be because someone once said that he looks the best! It must be because he was very hot. It must be so. The bodyguard rushed over and reported to him: ¡°Young Master, they are here!¡± ¡°Oh? How many people are here?¡± Song Lang asked. The bodyguard hurriedly said: ¡°It¡¯s only 50. The leader is Prince Jin.¡± ¡°Is there a girl among them?¡± He asked. The bodyguard nodded immediately. There was indeed a girl riding with Prince Jin. Song Lang slightly frowned and said: ¡°Although they are engaged, they are not married yet. Aren¡¯t they afraid to arouse criticism when they stay close to each other like this?¡± Old Yuan, who was standing behind Song Lang, almost slipped when he heard this. At this time, his young master still has the mind to take care of others¡¯ affairs? Can he control it? Chapter 980 - Is your face bigger than ordinary people’s?

Chapter 980 - : Is your face bigger than ordinary people¡¯s?

Of course, Old Yuan can only think about this in his heart. He doesn¡¯t dare to say it. Otherwise, he will be killed to death by his young man¡¯s eyes. Just when Hu Feng and Bai Zhi¡¯s horse arrived at the gate of Qingfeng Courtyard, the guards opened the door before they coulde forward and rush inside. Hu Feng dismounted with Bai Zhi. Then looked up and see Song Lang sitting in the courtyard. Song Lang still fanning the folding fan in his hand and pretending to be a romantic man. He stared straight at Bai Zhi. When he saw their ovepping hands, his eyebrows wrinkled like a letter ¡®S¡¯.¡± As if Prince Jin was holding his wife¡¯s hand¡ª Subconsciously, Hu Feng pulled Bai Zhi behind him and went in with calm eyes and face. ¡°It seems that Young Master Song is waiting for me.¡± Song Lang finally stopped shaking the fan. He might not know that the originally ruddy lips have now turned into a bluish color. Who told him to take off his cotton robe, put on a brocade shirt, sit in the cold and windy yard and fan himself? Didn¡¯t he ask for it? Song Lang shook his head and pulled out what he thought was the most perfect smile. However, he realized that his face was a little stiff, so he coughed embarrassingly and said, ¡°No!¡± After that, he looked over behind Hu Feng. Bai Zhi walked out and looked back at Song Lang with her clear and water-like eyes. But her beautiful eyebrows slightly frowned and the facial expression on her jade face was cold: ¡°So it seems that you are waiting for me!¡± Song Lang got up and walked two steps towards Bai Zhi¡¯s side. He felt Prince Jin¡¯s icy-like gaze sweeping on his body, but he simply said with a smile: ¡°Yes, I¡¯m waiting for you. You guess it right.¡± Bai Zhi nced at him and smiled faintly: ¡°If Ieter, do you n to keep sitting still in this cold?¡± The smile on Song Lang¡¯s face slightly became stiff, as a wave of blood surged on his face making it turn red. Fortunately, after sunbathing these days, hisplexion was not as pale as before. Otherwise, he would lose his face. ¡°Miss Bai really loves to make a joke!¡± Hu Feng said solemnly: ¡°Since you are waiting here, you must know what we are here for.¡± Song Lang nodded: ¡°Of course I know, but you must also know about the case of this heart-biting gu. Although I know it exists, I didn¡¯t let anyone spread it in the capital. Someone else done evil things under my name.¡± Hu Feng said: ¡°I know everything that I should know. I don¡¯t need you to remind me. Let¡¯s talk, do you have an antidote to the heart-biting gu?¡± Song Lang shook his head: ¡°Of course I don¡¯t. I didn¡¯t make this gu, nor my rtives or friends. How am I supposed to have this antidote? What does it have to do with me?¡± Hu Feng¡¯s heart was burning with anger, but for the sake of his master and father, and the thousands of people in this city, he could only endure this anger for a moment. He then asked: ¡°Where is the Wei family¡¯s secret book for raising Gu?¡± Song Lang shrugged: ¡°Of course it¡¯s in my hands.¡± ¡°Bring it!¡± Hu Feng said. Song Lang sneered: ¡°Bring it here? Why? Because you are a prince of Chu, is your face bigger than ordinary people?¡± When Fu Zheng heard this, he drew his sword angrily, but was stopped by Hu Feng: ¡°Step down!¡± Fu Zheng red at Song Lang fiercely, gritted his teeth, and retired, but always held the hilt of the sword. As long as this guy said something nasty again, he would immediately make him regret it. Hu Feng¡¯s gaze fell on Song Lang again: ¡°It seems that Young Master Song is waiting here, is not just on a whim.¡± Song Lang chuckled, his eyes drifting to Bai Zhi again involuntarily. She looked different from the one she has seen before. When he first saw her, she was calm, bold, and careful, even though she looked in an embarrassing state. When he saw her for the second time, the light from her body pierced his heart and her appearance was engraved in his mind. Chapter 981 - Goodness is not lost

Chapter 981 - : Goodness is not lost

Chapter 981 : Goodness is not lost The third he saw her, she was unconscious, weak, delicate, and pitiful. But at this moment, she was like another person. She was so angry and full of hatred, she was so cute. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not out on a whim. I have been waiting for Miss Bai here.¡± He grinned suddenly, showing his white teeth, and half-squinted his eyes while looking at Bai Zhi. Hu Feng was so angry that he was about to vomit blood. Is this guy blind? Can¡¯t he see her fiance right next to her? And how dare he to look at his future wife with such a look and still bluntly say that he was waiting for her? Seeing that Hu Feng was about to explode in anger, Bai Zhi opened her mouth to say: ¡°So, can you show me the secret book of the Wei family?¡± Song Lang nodded immediately: ¡°Of course, as long as you want to see it, I will give it to you immediately, but I also have one condition.¡± ¡°Speak!¡± She held her breath and hid the anger in her eyes. The most important thing now was to find a way to save her grandfather. ¡°I have never seen something like Heart-Biting Gu before. I was fortunate enough to see it this time. I was naturally very curious. I also want to know whether there is really a way to get rid of Heart-Biting Gu in this world.¡± Hu Feng angrily asked: ¡°What do you mean?¡± Song Lang said, ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything else, I just want to study medicine, discuss medicine theory, and find prescriptions to solve gu with Miss Bai.¡± Hu Feng was about to refuse, but Bai Zhi said one step ahead of him: ¡°Okay, I agree.¡± Hu Feng said anxiously: ¡°No, this person has an evil mind, you absolutely can¡¯t.¡± Fu Zheng behind Hu Feng also said: ¡°His Royal Highness is right. This person has an evil heart. He simply let his subordinates be arrested. You shouldn¡¯t believe him, he won¡¯t hand over the secret book to you.¡± Song Lang¡¯s ears were very good, so although Fu Zheng¡¯s voice was very low, he still heard him clearly. ¡°Actually, I burn that secret book, but I have a good memory. I can remember everything I have read. Besides, I hate being threatened.¡± Hu Feng was so angry that he really wanted to raise his sword and cut him to pieces. Bai Zhi raised her hand, pressed the back of Hu Feng¡¯s sword hilt, and smiled: ¡°A¡¯Feng, although Young Master Song has done some wrong things, he hasn¡¯t lost his goodness. He wants to help me to make up for his previous mistakes. Why not give him this chance?¡± She looked at Hu Feng¡¯s eyes filled with murderous intent and saw the blue veins on his forehead that bulging with anger. The two of them have the same mind, so even in the midst of anger, he can read what she wants to say from her eyes. Right now, it was not the time to be upset. Since Song Lang dared to wait here, he had obviously arranged everything. If they fight head-on, they might be able to catch him, but it would be even more difficult to get the Wei family secrets. Bai Zhi shook his hand again and said warmly: ¡°Grandpa is still at home waiting for you to go back. You should go see him.¡± She wanted to say, for the sake of her grandfather, she will swallow her anger for the time being, and save it for the future. How could Hu Feng, a man who can bend and stretch, not understand her meaning? It was never toote for a gentleman to take revenge. He has never been an impulsive person. Taking the overall situation into consideration was something he learned since he was a child. But the person involved was Bai Zhi! Under Bai Zhi¡¯s almost imploring gaze, he lost in the end. He was heartbroken and hated himself. Why was he so ipetent? He can¡¯t even protect his own woman. He has to watch her go to the devil¡¯s side with his own eyes. Hu Feng took a deep breath, concealed the pain in his eyes, and a forced smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, just try your best. Don¡¯t force yourself. If things get worse, let¡¯s¡ª¡± Bai Zhi covered his mouth and shook her head. She didn¡¯t wait for him to finish: ¡°Don¡¯t say it, it won¡¯t!¡± Chapter 983 - Some people will never learn to do evil

Chapter 983 - Some people will never learn to do evil

Chapter 983 : Some people will never learn to do evil ¡°Miss Bai, please sit down!¡± He beckoned and a pretty girl stepped forward quickly. The girl looked the same age as Bai Zhi. She has beautiful eyes, but her footsteps were very light, which was too quiet while walking on the floor. Her posture while holding a teapot and pouring tea was also different from that of ordinary people. She was sure that she was not an ordinary girl. Bai Zhi sat motionless, looked up, and scanned Song Lang, at the same time, met his scorching gaze. ¡°I guess Princess Qian Fang and Prince Qian Hua should be with you.¡± Bai Zhi ignored his gaze and raised her cold eyes. Song Lang sat down in the pearwood chair beside her, took the teacup from the girl, and smiled. The girl handed him the teacup, but after seeing his warm and bright smile, her hand shook. The hot tea in the teacup was freshly brewed, so when and her hand shook, and the light yellow hot tea was spilled. And happened to fall in Song Lang¡¯s palm. The bright smile on his face froze immediately. Knowing that she caused trouble, the girl quickly knelt down and kowtow again and again: ¡°Master, please forgive me!¡± Song Lang put down the teacup and removed the water in the palm of his hand, then sighed: ¡°How will you serve Miss Bai if you are so clumsy?¡± The girl turned her head and squatted towards Bai Zhi anxiously: ¡°Miss Bai, this ve is usually not like this at ordinary times. Miss Bai, I beg you to spare this ve this time.¡± Bai Zhi felt amused: ¡°You girl is so strange, you are his servant, not mine. You also poured the hot tea on him and not on me, so why are you begging me for mercy? Does this have something to do with me?¡± Song Lang smiled and said: ¡°Why doesn¡¯t it have anything to do with you? She is the maidservant I especially found for you. She will be by your side to serve you in the future. You are her master. If you forgive her, please say you forgive her.¡± Bai Zhi lean her straight back into the chair and hummed softly: ¡°Young Master Song, you can forgive her if you want to forgive, or not forgive if you don¡¯t want to forgive her, why push it on me?¡± A girl who was asked to monitor her, she would rather wish for him to drive her away. Song Lang seemed to see through her thoughts and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle: ¡°Well, since you have a kind heart, then we¡¯ll do as your heart wish.¡± After that, he turned to look at the girl: ¡°You don¡¯t want to thank Miss Bai yet?¡± The girl knelt towards Bai Zhi and kowtowed her head on the floor with force. It sounded very strange and scary. ¡°This ve thanked Miss Bai.¡± The girl stood up after speaking and stepped back respectfully. When only the two of them were left in the study room, Bai Zhi asked again: ¡°You haven¡¯t answered me yet, Princess Qian Fang and Prince Qian Hua, are they here with you?¡± Song Lang raised his handsome eyes. His pair of ck pupils stared at Bai Zhi¡¯s face and said with a yful smile: ¡°Why do you think so? You should know that I have a blood feud with them. I killed them, both. If I can avenge my loved ones and provoke a war between the two countries, why should I let them live?¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°You are not as cruel as you said, Song Lang¨C¡± She turned to look at him. A heavy haze was faintly floating in the seemingly clear ck pupils. ¡°Song Lang, you never thought about killing Qian Fang and Qian Hua, didn¡¯t you?¡± The smile on Song Lang¡¯s face gradually condensed and a trace of annoyance appeared in his eyes. As if the mask he was wearing was torn apart by someone a little bit, revealing his true face under the mask. But such a face was not something the world he wants to see. Seeing that he stopped talking, she continued: ¡°People can do good or evil, but some people will never learn to do evil, Song Lang, you are such a person.¡± Chapter 984 - Why cover?

Chapter 984 - Why cover?

Chapter 984 : Why cover? Song Lang got up and stared at Bai Zhi angrily. He stared at the calm face that upied his mind day and night: ¡°What do you know? How much do you know about me when you just see me?¡± Song Lang finally walked away, full of anger. He walked very fast. When he stepped over the threshold, his foot was hooked, and almost fell at the door, feeling embarrassed. His face flushed. He didn¡¯t dare to look back to see if Bai Zhi wasughing at him. He simply walked away in a hurry. Bai Zhi looked at him coldly and sighed helplessly in her heart. She sat there for a while. Song Lang didn¡¯te back. She was the only one in the study room, but outside, she has no idea how many people there were. She sighed again, got up, and walked to the desk. There were a few books on the desk, all with blue covers, with words like memorable biographies written on them. After looking around, she turned back as her eyes fell on the blue books again, and was surprised. Counting in secret, there were a total of five books with different thicknesses, but the cover of the book was the same. The handwriting on the cover also came from the same person. The writing was very clean and tidy. Looking at the handwriting, she thought of the owner of the book. The book was covered with another sheet. Why does he need to wrap it with another cover? After she walked to the desk, she took a book casually and flipped through it. It was just an ordinary travel and leisure note, and another book was a biography of the rivers andkes. The book was very ordinary. Why put another cover for such an ordinary book? He also wrote the title of the book himself, which was unusual. It was a pity that she rummaged through the books on the table, but she didn¡¯t find anything special, so she turned to the bookshelf on the side and was shocked. Goodness gracious, the entire books on the shelf were covered with simr cover. At first nce, she thought they were all the same book. Was this guy a Virgo? Or have obsessivepulsive disorder? Bai Zhi was intrigued by curiosity and doubts umted in her heart. She walked to the bookshelf and took a look at each book, she didn¡¯t let go of a single one. When she found the third row, one of the books in this row was slightly different from the others. The gap between this book and the other books wasrge and it was a bit crooked. This was not something that obsessivepulsive disorder can tolerate, it seems he did it deliberately. After pulling out the book, he opened the first page and her frowning eyebrows ttened. It turned out to be the Wei family secret book. He said he burned it, but he didn¡¯t. She didn¡¯t guess wrong, Song Lang was only a viin on the surface. He was not a viin but pretending to be a viin. She took the book, sat down at the desk, and couldn¡¯t wait to get to the page of heart-biting gu. The book has detailed records about how to raise Gu and the characteristics of heart-biting gu, but it didn¡¯t mention how to get rid of it. Is there no way? Because there was no way in this book, Song Lang put the book so casually and let her read it? ¡°Disappointed?¡± Song Lang¡¯s voice came from the door. She didn¡¯t know when he stood there. The sky was a bit gloomy today, and the wind was so cold that it blew his cheeks red. The tall figure blocked most of the light at the door. When she looked up, she only saw his clear eyes fixed on her, but she couldn¡¯t see the expression on his face. Bai Zhi didn¡¯t make a sound, closed the book, and looked at Song Lang quietly. After staring for a while, Song Lang finally couldn¡¯t bear it, his face flushed. He coughed dryly, concealed his embarrassment, stepped into the room, and sat down in the chair that Bai Zhi had previously sat on, then casually took the cold teacup beside him. Pouring a sip of cold tea to calm his heart. Chapter 985 - Medicinal bath method

Chapter 985 - Medicinal bath method

Bai Zhi got up with the book, walked in front of him, patted the book on the coffee table beside him, and asked in a cold voice, ¡°So, you already knew there was no cure?¡± Song Lang put down the teacup, nced at the blue books on several shelves, frowned his eyebrows, and said: ¡°It¡¯s just that there is no cure for now, not that there is no cure for it. These are two different things.¡± Bai Zhi was taken aback and asked urgently: ¡°What do you mean by this? Do you know how to solve it?¡± Song Lang shrugged his shoulders: ¡°I don¡¯t know yet, I¡¯m just a little bit knowledgable than you, but with my own ability, I can¡¯t develop an antidote yet, so¨C¡± Therefore, he used today¡¯s strategy. Bai Zhiughed dumbly: ¡°So that¡¯s the case, Song Lang, I didn¡¯t see you wrong as expected.¡± Song Lang frowned again, but he was not as angry as before, but he looked a little ufortable. Bai Zhi actually wanted to ask, since he didn¡¯t want to watch the innocent people die tragically, why did he n to provoke a war between the two countries? Wouldn¡¯t many innocent people will also die tragically? But the current situation doesn¡¯t seem to be suitable to ask this question. So in the end, she held back her words. Bai Zhi sat down in the chair beside him and asked urgently: ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s your clue?¡± Song Lang¡¯s heart moved slightly, he seemed to enjoy the feeling of being paid attention to by her. He felt veryfortable, so he smiled and said, ¡°I have read it in another ancient book. Gu worms are afraid of strong stimtion of cold and heat, they are like fish.¡± Bai Zhi looked at him and wait for him to say the rest. Song Lang picked up the teacup again and drank the cold water. The cold tea was poured from his throat and into the spleen and stomach, but it couldn¡¯t cool his heart. After selling his gourd for a while, seeing the annoyance appearing on Bai Zhi¡¯s jade-like face surface, he slowly said: ¡°There is a medicinal bath method. It looks feasible, but¡ª¡± ¡°But what?¡± Bai Zhi asked. Song Lang said: ¡°But we have to ensure that the water is always at a constant temperature and will not be cold. They need to soak in it for at least one hour, and then take the cathartic medicine to expel the gu worm from the body.¡± Bai Zhi looked at Song Lang incredulously: ¡°It¡¯s that simple?¡± Song Lang looked up and stared at her: ¡°It¡¯s simple? Are you sure it¡¯s simple? You have to keep soaking in the medicinal bath for an hour without letting the temperature change. You can¡¯t reheat the water in between. Can you do it?¡± Bai Zhi nodded: ¡°Of course I can.¡± Song Lang also came interested: ¡°How?¡± Bai Zhi smiled, revealing her row of white teeth and also the dimples on her cheeks. She looked sweet and intoxicating. Song Lang was stunned for a while. When she smiled, her eyes were so beautiful, like the eyes that had been washed by rain, they were filled with thousands of stars, brightly shining. Bai Zhi didn¡¯t pay attention to his stupidity, he often showed this kind of stupidity, she just pretended not to see it. She pointed her finger to the floor and asked Song Lang: ¡°The temperature in this room has always been the same, neither too cold nor too hot. Do you know why?¡± Song Lang shook his head foolishly: ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because the people responsible for burning the coal know when to add fire and lessen the fire. This is the experience they have umted over the years of doing this work. Their ability to control temperature is beyond your imagination.¡± While in Dongfang Mansion, she once asked the old maidservant who burned the coal in the earthen dragon how do they keep the room warm at the same temperature? The old maidservant couldn¡¯t exin, she just did it based on her past experience and never thought of anything else. Chapter 986 - Medical research

Chapter 986 - Medical research

Chapter 986 : Medical research Song Lang dazzled. Yes, she was right, some things were simple for them to do, but others found it difficult like grasping the clouds in the sky. There were some things that he found very difficult to do, but if someone does it, it might be easy. This seemed to be a trivial matter, but it gave him great enlightenment. His mind became clear in an instant and also figured out a lot of things. Some things that were originally unrted now can be connected under this principle. Song Lang got up and said to Bai Zhi: ¡°I understand, and learn a lot!¡± Bai Zhi frowned an eyebrow and carefully recalled what she had just said. It seemed like she didn¡¯t say anything special. He learned a lot of what? Bai Zhi was so serious and anxious to test this medicated bath, so she doesn¡¯t want to entangle in this matter. She nodded her head and said: ¡°Don¡¯t talk about this, what about medicinal bath prescriptions? Can you show me now?¡± Song Lang opened his mouth and wanted to say of course, but then he thought about it. If she had this medicated bath prescription, wouldn¡¯t she leave him behind? No, no, he has to keep his hand on it, so that he can see her every day and be with her every day. Even if it was just about medical research and drug testing, it was good enough. Song Lang regained his former self, and the sincerity in his eyes disappeared, his gaze on her face turned into a frivolous one once again. Some people were inherently frivolous, it was in their nature so it can be seen even if they pretend to be serious. While some people were born to be serious, so it doesn¡¯t suit themselves even if they make such a frivolous appearance. ¡°That¡¯s not good. This is my secret prescription. How can I reveal it to people casually?¡± Seeing that Bai Zhi was in a hurry, he said again: ¡°However, since you saved me, I can help you, but this prescription cannot be given to you.¡± Bai Zhi never thought of asking for his secret recipe. As long as it can save her grandfather and the people in the capital. Why wouldn¡¯t she cooperate with him temporarily? Besides, based on her experience, she can identify the herbs used after smelling the medicinal soup made from traditional Chinese medicine. So why would she bother asking for his secret recipe? Seeing her like this, Song Lang smiled secretly. He was afraid that he will disappoint this little girl. The herbs he used in this medicinal bath treatment were not just a few ordinary medicinal materials. He pursed his lips and smiled. Looking at the bright little stars in Bai Zhi¡¯s beautiful eyes, his mood improved. As if the previous embarrassing things that happened to him hadpletely disappeared. However, Bai Zhi didn¡¯t make him proud for long. ¡°Can I meet Princess Qian Fang?¡± Although she and Qian Fang were not affectionate. But after getting along for a few days, she knew that girl has a pure and kind heart. It was a pity, she was born in an imperial family and encountered such a thing. She doesn¡¯t know if they¡¯ll have a chance to meet in the future. So since she came here, she should meet her. The smile on Song Lang¡¯s face immediately sank by three points, but in the end, he was no longer angry as before. He held his head for a while, and finally looked up at the door: ¡°Come here!¡± The girl who had served them tea immediately came in: ¡°Master what¡¯s your order!¡± Song Lang said: ¡°Take her to see Princess Qian Fang.¡± The girl stood with her head down, but a hint of surprise appeared on her face. However, it also disappeared in a sh, and then responded. Bai Zhi got up and said to Song Lang: ¡°If there is nothing else, start setting up the medicine bath today. You can¡¯t drag it any longer.¡± Song Lang responded in a dull voice, ¡°Well, I know!¡± Bai Zhi turned and left. When the door of the study room opened again, a gust of wind poured in, and a trace of a seemingly non-existing young girl¡¯s fragrance prated his nose. This fragrance was like the paw of a cat, scratching his heart. Chapter 987 - The crown prince of Jin Country

Chapter 987 - The crown prince of Jin Country

Chapter 987 : The crown prince of Jin Country The girl led Bai Zhi to the secret room. No matter what Bai Zhi asked her along the way, she remained silent, as if she was dumb. Bai Zhi sighed and give up in the end. This girl, regardless of her young age, was very sophisticated. She was afraid that she will not pay attention to her. Along the way to the secret room, they walked around the garden. There were people everywhere on the road looking at her with weird eyes, but no one stopped her, and no one covered her eyes with a ck cloth. She thought Qian Fang was taken into an ordinary ce, but she was taken to a very hidden secret room by that girl. She brought her to the secret room, but she didn¡¯t put a blindfold on her eyes. What was going on? Although the secret room was cramped, there was no peculiar smell. Except for the faint medicinal smell, there was nothing unpleasant. The air was just fine. She thought there must be another way here. The room was very bright. There were severalrge pcenterns lit up, illuminating the room as bright as day. When she came in, Qian Fang was drinking medicine, while Qian Hua was sitting in a daze. He looked much more depressed than when she saw himst time. When Jin¡¯er saw here in, her eyes lit up immediately: ¡°Princess, who do you think is here?¡± Princess Qian Fang looked sideways and saw that it was Bai Zhi. She was also very happy, but then frowned again: ¡°Why are you here? Were also kidnapped by Brother Lang?¡± Bai Zhi smiled and asked, ¡°You still call him Brother Lang?¡± ¡°He treats you like this, don¡¯t you hate him?¡± Princess Qian Fang shook her head: ¡°I don¡¯t hate him. Even if he kills me now, I don¡¯t hate him.¡± Qian Fang was not wearing a veil today. Her face was surprisingly beautiful. Every angle of her face looked so beautiful that it can be called the best. No wonder she will wear a veil all day long. With such a face, even a girl like her will be swayed by the sight of her face. Qian Hua¡¯s attitude was not as good as Qian Fang¡¯s. He cast a stern look at Bai Zhi and asked calmly: ¡°Why are you here? Who did youe here for?¡± Bai Zhi rolled her eyes: Kid, you don¡¯t treat me kindly, do you think I want to see you? ¡°What does it matter to you? Although I am a prisoner, I have the right to walk freely. Prince Qian Hua, do you have this right? Why do you look at me with such contemptuous eyes?¡± She turned her head and looked at Qian Hua. Qian Hua was so angry. He was a dignified crown prince of Jin Country. In this life, when has he been treated so cold-headed by a little girl? What¡¯s more, the little girl he hates so much! ¡°My legs and feet are inconvenient, you treat me, I can go wherever I want!¡± He gritted his teeth. Bai Zhi snorted coldly: ¡°Really?¡± Really? This sentence made Qian Hua¡¯s heart hurt, but he was helpless. ¡°You haven¡¯t answered me, what are you doing here?¡± Bai Zhi simply said: ¡°I¡¯m here to see the princess. It has nothing to do with you, so please just rest.¡± Qian Fang took Bai Zhi¡¯s hand and said warmly: ¡°Miss Bai, don¡¯t quarrel with him. He is not in a good mood. He is bored here all day. Don¡¯t me him.¡± Bai Zhi barked her teeth. She wanted to fight with him, but when his sister interceded for him, the anger in her heart disappeared. But aside from bickering, what else can they do? She stopped talking and sped Qian Fang¡¯s wrist to check her pulse. Seeing that her pulse was normal, she couldn¡¯t help but be puzzled: ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Qian Fang blushed and nodded with her slender white neck: ¡°Well, Brother Lang gave me the medicine, and I just drink it.¡± Bai Zhi immediately asked: ¡°Where is the medicine? Is there anything left? Let me see it.¡± Jin¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s long gone. What do you want to see the medicine for?¡± Bai Zhi smiled dryly: ¡°I want to know what kind of medicine it is.¡± She didn¡¯t even know what poison was used on Qian Fang, so what if she saw the medicine? Chapter 988 - Self-care

Chapter 988 - Self-care

Chapter 988 : Self-care Bai Zhi sighed and said: ¡°It¡¯s alright. Let¡¯s not talk about this. I¡¯m d that you can get better.¡± She said sincerely. Qian Fang nodded her head: ¡°Well, I¡¯m very happy too. Thank you, Miss Bai.¡± The two looked at each other and smiled, then Qian Fang suddenly remembered and asked: ¡°By the way, why are you here?¡± Bai Zhi wanted to tell her the truth, but she was afraid that it will scare her. This matter had nothing to do with her, so she simply shut her mouth and said: ¡°It¡¯s nothing. .¡± Jin¡¯er pulled on Bai Zhi¡¯s sleeve, and when she saw that the girl guarding in the secret room hadn¡¯t paid attention to her, she said in a low voice: ¡°Miss Bai, can you please beg the emperor of Chu¡ª¡ª¡± Before Jin¡¯er could finish her words, Qian Fang immediately interrupted her. She said with frowned eyebrows: ¡°Jin¡¯er, what are you talking about? Get out!¡± Jin¡¯er¡¯s eye turned red immediately as tears filled her eyes. She turned aggrieved and walked away. Qian Fang took Bai Zhi¡¯s hand and said: ¡°Miss Bai, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. I am fine here, I don¡¯t need anyone to save me.¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head and said in a low voice: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t.¡± Then said silently in her heart: Even if I want to help you, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help you. I have my problems to solve. Qian Hua always stared at her with hostile eyes. As if he was trying to bury two holes in the back of her head. ¡°Princess, if you are alright, I¡¯ll go first. I think Song Lang will let you go in the end.¡± Qian Fang was never worried about this. She grew up with Song Lang and knew what kind of person he was. In her heart, she hoped that he would not let her go. If he will hold on to her for a lifetime, why not? Seeing Bai Zhi¡¯s back disappear into the secret room, Qian Hua gritted his teeth and cursed: ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to interact with her again.¡± Qian Fang couldn¡¯t understand: ¡°Why? Miss Bai is a good person, why can¡¯t I get along with her?¡± She felt strange. She doesn¡¯t why her brother hated Miss Bai so much. They had no conflict! Why? How could Qian Hua say that it was because Song Lang had a different mind to this dead girl? For this dead girl, Song Lang took her captive regardless of risk. And this time, he doesn¡¯t what exactly was going on. ¡°You don¡¯t need to care why. Just remember my words, don¡¯t associate with that dead girl.¡± Qian Fang shook her head: ¡°Brother, I¡¯m not a 3-year-old kid anymore. You don¡¯t tell me why I shouldn¡¯t interact with her, so I can¡¯t do it.¡± Qian Hua was so angry that he got up and wanted to go out with a cane, but before he reached the door, he was blocked by someone. He could only rush back to the bed and sulked in anger. He was a prince, the crown prince of Jin Country. How could he end up in this situation? What¡¯s more, the person who made him like this was Song Lang, Song Lang! * Bai Zhi was taken back to the study room by the girl, but Song Lang was not there. Then a young servant came in and said to Bai Zhi: ¡°Miss Bai, young master said that he is going to dispense medicine. He wants you to wait for him here. He said if you are bored, you can read the books to relieve your boredom. And if you are hungry, you can give us an order.¡± Did he go to dispense the medicine? Bai Zhi was relieved and then asked the young servant: ¡°Where is the medicinal bath?¡± The young servant said: ¡°The young master has ordered people to prepare it. The young master said you don¡¯t need to worry about these things, he will do it himself, you only need to wait for him here.¡± She doesn¡¯t need to worry about anything? As long as she sits here, reads books, and waits for him, he will solve everything? Well, this was pretty good. Chapter 989 - Eating hot pot

Chapter 989 - Eating hot pot

Chapter 989: Eating hot pot But it was a pity, this kind of good life didn¡¯tst long. Staying like this made her feel more worried and exhausted. She was not used to staying idle and doing nothing. The sky was getting dark and her stomach suddenly growled. Then she remembered that she hadn¡¯t eaten a meal all day. And it seems that she had only eaten a single yesterday, just a bowl of porridge. No wonder she felt a little dizzy. Her blood sugar must be low. She was also very busy before, but she doesn¡¯t feel hungry. This time, it must be because she was idle, so she couldn¡¯t help but feel hungry. Bai Zhi ordered someone to bring her food, but she waited and waited, she didn¡¯t see any shadow of the food. The girl was always around her. She clutched her wailing belly and said to the girl: ¡°Where is dinner? Are they ughtering cattle and sheep?¡± She remembered that the sky was still bright when she asked for food, but now the sky was dark ask ink, but there was still no meal being delivered. The girl looked up at her and said, ¡°The young master said that he wanted to eat with you.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± Bai Zhi was so angry that she pped the table: ¡°Then if he won¡¯t have dinner today, do I also have to be hungry?¡± The girl lowered her head and said nothing. She wanted to lose her temper, but when she looked at the girl, she felt it was useless. She will only lose energy, so she sat back. This was other people¡¯s territory, so what can she do? Even if she was angry and hungry, what else can she do aside from enduring? Suddenly, the sound of footsteps sounded outside. It was two thin and tall young people. They moved a square table and two benches. The square table was ced in the center of the study room, and a bench was ced at one end. The two put down the tables and stools, then left. Not long after, a bunch of people came in, some with copper pots, some with vegetables and meat, and some with charcoal fire¡­ ¡­ Seeing this, do they want her to eat hot pot? Thinking of hot pot, she couldn¡¯t help but swallow. How long has it been since she had eaten hot pot? In such weather, being able to eat such warm food was naturally an enjoyment. The servants put the things down and left. The pot was just put on the fire, so the soup hadn¡¯t boiled yet. She took the handkerchief handed by the girl and wiped her hands, and immediately went forward to check the dishes on the table. There were not many dishes, just a few green vegetables that can be bought at this time, a te of meatballs, tofu, and thinly sliced ? ?beef. She was a little disappointed. Thinking about the hot pots she had eaten before, this was simply a low-match. But now that she was hungry, she can¡¯t care too much about it. Seeing that the soup in the pot boils, she immediately picked up the chopsticks. But after picking the beef in the pot, she heard Song Lang¡¯s voice at the door: ¡°You look hungry.¡± Bai Zhi¡¯s hand shook, the beef in the chopsticks fell off, and the sshing hot soup fell on her face. She took a breath, quickly put down her chopsticks, took the kerchief, and wiped it. Song Lang quickly stepped forward: ¡°How is it? Does it hurt?¡± He saw the soup sshing on her face with his own eyes. Bai Zhi stared at him horizontally: ¡°You put your head in and try?¡± The tension on Song Lang¡¯s face immediately dissipated, and his eyes were full of smiles: ¡°You are too unreasonable, your face was just sshed with a drop of soup, but you want me to stick my head in.¡± Bai Zhi cursed secretly: If it weren¡¯t for you, will my face be sshed by the soup? If it weren¡¯t for him, will the beef in her hand fall? Thinking of the beef, she didn¡¯t care about these things anymore, she took the chopsticks to pick it up, but didn¡¯t pick it up after trying several times. Song Lang put down the damp cloth that he used to wipe his hands, took his chopsticks, and stirred it in the pot, then immediately caught two slices of beef. Chapter 990 - Serving her

Chapter 990 - Serving her

Chapter 990: Serving her Bai Zhi bit her lip. This was her meat, okay. She thought this guy would deliver the meat to his mouth, she didn¡¯t expect that he would put the meat in her bowl: ¡°You look so skilled, could it be that you have eaten hot pot before?¡± Bai Zhi raised an eyebrow: ¡°Naturally, I have eaten it, what¡¯s so strange about the hot pot?¡± ¡°It turns out that Chu State also has the hot pot. After I came here, I searched for a long time, but I didn¡¯t find a restaurant where you can eat hot pot, so I had to make it myself.¡± Bai Zhi had never eaten hot pot in Chu country. She thought that this thing was not rare. After all, it can warm up the body after eating it in winter. It should be eaten by everyone. Unexpectedly, this was a special delicacy of Jin Country? She didn¡¯t answer. She was hungry. She had to be full before she had the spirit to fight him. Bai Zhi sat down, picked up the sliced beef, dipped them in the dipping sauce, and then put it in her mouth. The beef was still hot, but because of the gap between them, it was not that hot anymore. This was the best way to eat. The dipping sauce also tastes good. It was the spicy vor she likes. She immediately pointed to tofu and beef and said: ¡°I want to eat tofu and beef.¡± Song Lang saw that her slightly squinting eyes and frowning eyebrows rxed when the beef entered her mouth. Her beautiful face sparkle a little bit in the smoke. One person desperately eats, while the other person tried hard to cook and pick vegetables on the pot. The two of them didn¡¯t talk much. don¡¯t talk much. The girl and Old Yuan, who was standing outside watched the two, with different thoughts. Old Yuan sighed: ¡°How long has it been since I have seen the young master like this?¡± Since the Song Family¡¯s ident, his young master¡¯s eyes were only filled with hostility. It seemed her had forced himself to wear a mask. When did his eyes be clear like now? Presumably, the master and the madam in heaven, also hoped the young master to live like this. Instead of being immersed in hatred all day long. Previously, he had disapproved of the young master getting close with Bai Zhi. But now, he has changed his mind. This youngdy was good, maybe she can make the young master change his mind. And the girl¡¯s eyes next to Old Yuan became much moreplicated. Seeing their young master¡¯s diligence and tolerance towards that youngdy, she felt very sour and confused. She used to think that their young master was indifferent to everyone. He won¡¯t be particrly good or bad to anyone. But today, she learned that their young master had such a gentle and patient side. That youngdy, how did she do it? In terms of beauty, she was not as beautiful as Princess Qian Fang. In terms of ability, among the sisters who worked under their young master, is she better than them? So what with this youngdy? Old Yuan smiled and said: ¡°Watching them eat, I also felt hungry. Xiao Qing, is there any hot pot left?¡± Xiao Qing lowered her head and said in a dull tone: ¡°No, only this one.¡± Old Yuan looked sideways and saw that Xiao Qing was unhappy, he asked suspiciously: ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did the young master punish you?¡± Xiao Qing shook her head: ¡°No, the young master didn¡¯t punish me. I don¡¯t feel well.¡± After that, Xiao Qing turned and left. Old Yuan didn¡¯t think much about it. Who hasn¡¯t had a headache yet? As soon as Bai Zhi ate half-full, she saw a guard hurriedly report: ¡°Young master, someone broke in.¡± Bai Zhi¡¯s mouth that was chewing meat immediately stopped and looked at Song Lang. Song Lang also happened to look at her, then smiled: ¡°It seems that some distinguished guests have arrived.¡± Bai Zhi swallowed the meat that hadn¡¯t been chewed and said to Song Lang, ¡°He must be hungry. Ask him to eat together. I can¡¯t finish eating so many dishes.¡± Song Lang frowned his eyebrows. Speaking of food, he hadn¡¯t eaten yet, he had been serving her all the time. Chapter 991 - I’ll pick her up

Chapter 991 - I¡¯ll pick her up

Chapter 991: I¡¯ll pick her up These dishes were for the two of them, not for three people. However, he didn¡¯t say this. He put down his chopsticks, turned his head, and said to the guard: ¡°Go and ask His Royal Highness Prince Jin toe over.¡± The guard went out, and not long after, Hu Feng dressed in ck entered with a dark face. Seeing Bai Zhi sitting at the table for dinner, he was finally relieved. He red at Song Lang and said: ¡°I¡¯ll pick her up.¡± Song Lang sat down and chuckled: ¡°Okay.¡± He was so cheerful that Bai Zhi almost bit her tongue. This was strange, right? Song Lang, even if he was not an evil person, he was definitely not a pure and innocent person. How could he let her go so easily? ¡°The medicinal bath¡ª¡± Bai Zhi tentatively asked Song Lang raised an eyebrow: ¡°What medicinal bath?¡± Bai Zhi closed her eyes. She knew it, she knew this, how could this guy be so kind? Hu Feng asked: ¡°What medicinal bath?¡± Bai Zhi took a deep breath and tried to maintain a smile on her face: ¡°That is, Young Master Song has a good prescription for repelling gu. If you let people soak in this medicinal bath for an hour then take the suitable medicine, the gu worms from the body will die and be extracted.¡± Hu Feng slightly became happy. So does it mean the capital can be saved? Bai Zhi added: ¡°I don¡¯t have this prescription.¡± This sentence immediately made Hu Feng¡¯s heart cold again. Listening to this, Song Lang threatened Bai Zhi to stay for the prescription? Bai Zhi got up, walked to Hu Feng, took his hand, and took him to sit down beside her. Song Lang looked at the two hands holding each other coldly. How could he find this dazzling? He even wanted to take out the knife and chop off that hand. Bai Zhi said to Hu Feng: ¡°Young Master Song is not the kind of person you think. He won¡¯t treat me like that, don¡¯t worry.¡± Song Lang snorted: ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of person am I in Prince Jin¡¯s mind?¡± Hu Feng held the soft and boneless hand in his palm, but there was a burst of pain in his heart. He looked at Song Lang with cold eyes: ¡°What kind of person are you in my mind, don¡¯t you know it in your heart? Do I still need to say it? Where is your face?¡± Song Lang smiled angrily: ¡°What face? I don¡¯t need it.¡± Then, he turned his eyes to Bai Zhi, ¡°As long as she is in front of me, what do I need to face for?¡± Hu Feng was so angry that he almost lift the table. If Bai Zhi was not pulling him hard, he would even draw his sword now and chop off this person. Bai Zhi quickly calmed down the situation: ¡°Well, you guys, don¡¯t make any noise. The pot is going to be burned dry.¡± Then, she stood up, took the chopsticks, and picked out a few pieces of beef and vegetables from the pot. She put them all on a white porcin bowl and carefully dipped them in the sauce. Bai Zhi put the white porcin bowl in front of Hu Feng: ¡°You hurry up and eat.¡± Hu Feng¡¯s heart soften and looked at Song Lang triumphantly. Sure enough, he saw Song Lang¡¯s almost suffocating appearance. The corners of his lips curled up naturally: ¡°Okay, I¡¯m hungry. This is good.¡± Song Lang was so angry that he turned his head and stared at the servant beside him, he angrily said: ¡°What are you still doing? Give me a bowl. Your master will starve to death.¡± Originally, he asked them to bring two bowls in total. He had been serving Bai Zhi to eat before. He didn¡¯t care about himself, but now he didn¡¯t even have a bowl of his own. Bai Zhi immediately added: ¡°Bring another pair of chopsticks.¡± Hu Feng stretched out his hand and took the chopsticks in Bai Zhi¡¯s hand, then said with a smile: ¡°I¡¯ll just use yours first.¡± Seeing this, Song Lang almost vomited blood. Why? He made people specially prepare for this and waited for her to be full for a long time. Did he do all these just to see them show their affection? Chapter 992 - She wanted to eat people

Chapter 992 - She wanted to eat people

The original dark and cold color on Hu Feng¡¯s face gradually softened in the warm pot. Especially when he saw Song Lang¡¯s very upset, he was even happier. Even he only chew green vegetables in his mouth, he felt it was very delicious. When the servant brought the tableware and chopsticks, Song Lang immediately picked all the contents on the pot into his bowl and ate with his head down. He no longer watched the two was being affectionate. The meal ended in such a weird atmosphere. When the things on the table were removed, Song Lang returned to his former indifference. He looked up and stared at Hu Feng: ¡°You have seen people, you should go now.¡± Hu Feng shook his head: ¡°I won¡¯t go.¡± Song Lang was about to get angry. Bai Zhi was afraid that this would mess up the production of the medicinal bath, so she quickly said: ¡°A¡¯Feng, you can¡¯t help much here even if you stay. You go back first ande back again tomorrow. Remember to bring me some patients who had an attack.¡± In the prison of the Ministry of Punishment, she doesn¡¯t know how many crazy patients were locked up. She wanted him to bring some of them to test the medicinal bath first. Seeing her like this, Hu Feng felt reluctant in his heart, but couldn¡¯t bear to embarrass her. In addition, after this meal, he seemed to have a new understanding of Song Lang. This Song Lang was not the kind of heinous person. Take this dinner as an example. He chooses the study room, which proves that he has thought about it. In ordinary houses, only the study room and the bedroom will have a burning earthen dragon. The dining area won¡¯t have it. In this kind of weather, meals were usually served in the warm pavilion, not in the dining room. Song Lang set the dining table in the study room so that Bai Zhi will not be cold and not let her lose her reputation by eating this meal. Hu Feng got up and said to Song Lang with a calm expression: ¡°Young Master Song, I¡¯ll leave Zhier¡¯s safety to you. If she had an ident, I won¡¯t let you go.¡± Song Lang simply shrugged his shoulders. He didn¡¯t answer, but there was a smile in his eyes. When Hu Feng left, Song Lang and Bai Zhi were left in the study room. Song Lang nced at her, got up, and said, ¡°I have asked someone to prepare a guest room for you. Let¡¯s rest earlier.¡± Bai Zhi hurriedly got up and asked Song Lang, ¡°How about the medicinal bath? Can I test it tomorrow?¡± Song Lang nodded his head and looked at the outside of the room. The sky was dark and the wind was cold, but his body was warm, from the inside out. ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry!¡± After that, he turned and left. Bai Zhi breathed a sigh of relief. She doesn¡¯t know if it was because Song Lang was gone or because the medicinal bath could be tested tomorrow. In short, she felt a lot more relieved. The girl came in and said to Bai Zhi: ¡°Miss Bai, please go with the ve to the guest room.¡± Bai Zhi turned around and took the Wei Family¡¯s secret book on the table, then said to the girl: ¡°Can I take this book to see?¡± The girl didn¡¯t raise her head, she lowered her eyes and said: ¡°Just do what you want. The young master said you can read the book here at will.¡± The girl¡¯s words were very sour. At the ordinary time, their young master will not let anyone enter his study room, nor let people read and eat in his study room¡­ ¡­ On the way, Bai Zhi followed the girl and walked in silence. She thought that this silence wouldst forever. But who knows, the girl walking in front suddenly stopped and turned to look at Bai Zhi. The girl was holding antern in her hand. Thentern was originally used to see the path under her feet. But at this time, she raised thentern high, and the dim light from bottom to top illuminated her expressionless face, which looked a little scary. Bai Zhi frowned and looked at the girl¡¯s eyes. Her eyes looked abnormal. There was no trace of respect when she looked at her in the daytime as if she wanted to eat people. Chapter 993 - One willing to fight, one willing to suffer

Chapter 993 - One willing to fight, one willing to suffer

Chapter 993: One willing to fight, one willing to suffer ¡°You stop to do what?¡± Bai Zhi asked. The girl looked at her coldly and said: ¡°Miss Bai, the young master treats you differently, you must not let him down.¡± Bai Zhi took a step back and put her hand behind her back. She quickly took out the scalpel from her sleeve and held it tightly. This girl showed a fierce look on her face. Does she want to hurt her? ¡°This is your master and my business.¡± Bai Zhi in a low voice. When the girl stared at her with a condensed look on the face in the night and smiled suddenly, she looked terrifying. ¡°The young master treats you like a treasure, but what do you take him for?¡± The fire in the girl¡¯s eyes was much brighter than thentern in her hand. Her eyes were burning like fire. As if she wanted to burn Bai Zhi into ashes. ¡°So what? He is him, I am me, he treats me well, so I have to treat him well? Then, Princess Qian Fang didn¡¯t even want her life for him, how did he treat her?¡± The fire in the girl¡¯s eyes went out a bit. Seeing her face loosened, Bai Zhi continued: ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about Princess Qian Fang, let¡¯s talk about you. You must be very pleased with your young master, so you help him. You will even use your body to block any danger in front of him, right?¡± The girl bit her lip in silence. Bai Zhi sneered: ¡°You treat him like this, but does he treat you the same way?¡± Bai Zhi felt relieved when she saw her gradually put down thentern in her hand. She also put back the scalpel into her sleeve. This girl has practiced martial arts. If she wanted to kill her, she simply need to move up her fingers. Bai Zhi walked quickly past the girl and walked forward. But her cold voice floated into the girl¡¯s ears: ¡°There is no fairness in the world. there is only, one is willing to fight and the other is willing to suffer.¡± The girl suddenly woke up. Right, what she said was right. Isn¡¯t it there were only people willing to fight and willing to suffer? * At night, Bai Zhi read the book for a while. She had never touched the things in this book, so she couldn¡¯t understand them. Not long after, her tired eyelids became heavy. She didn¡¯t get a good night¡¯s sleep for many days. Sleepiness would naturallye rushing to her. She can¡¯t resist it any longer. In the middle of the night, the cold wind blew the window frames. Although she was asleep, her brows were frowning tightly. Who knows if it was because of the noisy sound, or because she felt something bad will happen. The window was suddenly opened by someone outside, then a dark shadow swept in and stood silently in the room. The room was very dark. The ck shadow stood still, looked around, and finally fell on the bed. The girl in the bed can¡¯t sleep well, but she was so sleepy that she couldn¡¯t wake up. But the human instinct was so wonderful, even in her sleep, she felt a little unusual, then suddenly she opened her eyes. She saw a dark shadow walking towards her. Bai Zhi¡¯s heart sank and immediately stretched her hand under the pillow. Just when her fingertips touched the cold scalpel, before she had time to pull it out, the curtain surrounding the bed was lifted. Her eyes widened as she stared at the man. In the dimness, she couldn¡¯t see the man¡¯s face, but she smelled a familiar smell, ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± Oh¡ª Bai Zhi felt relieved: It¡¯s Hu Feng, it¡¯s just Hu Feng! At this moment, she envied those wuxia heroines she had seen on TV. They were so skillful when traveling in the rivers andkes. And when in danger, they can kill their enemies just by lifting a finger. Well, she practiced Taekwondo before, she has great strength. Especially when kicking people. But now, her body was different and she didn¡¯t continue practicing taekwondo anymore, so how could she have the same strength as before? What¡¯s more, even if she brought Taekwondo into this world, it will only be a fart. It can only scare the children. Chapter 994 - His tenderness

Chapter 994 - His tenderness

Chapter 994 : His tenderness ¡°Why are you here?¡± When she got up, the quilt covering her body slipped off. She only took off her outer padded jacket. She was afraid that she might have to get up at any time. No wonder she couldn¡¯t sleep well. Hu Feng felt sore in his heart, sat down on the side of the bed, held her hand, and whispered: ¡°I¡¯m not relieved, so Ie over and take a look.¡± His hands were cold, his nose sprayed a thick white gas, and the tip of his nose seemed to be red as well, which showed he had been staying outside. ¡°Have you been staying outside?¡± She asked. ¡°How do you know?¡± Hu Feng looked curious. He was outside, but even the guards in the mansion didn¡¯t know, so how did she know? After covering his cold hands, she blew two more breaths. As if doing this his hands could warm up quickly: ¡°Your body is so cold like this. Didn¡¯t it mean you were outside for long?¡± Hu Feng suddenly smiled, then withdrew his hand and pulled the quilt to cover her: ¡°Go to sleep, I¡¯ll stay here to guard you.¡± Seeing the bluish-ck eyebags under her eyes during the day, he knew that she didn¡¯t sleep well these days. He didn¡¯t intend to wake her when he came in, but she was so alert. Bai Zhi nodded: ¡°Okay, you also sleep for a while.¡± The earth dragon was burning in the room, she was not afraid of him being cold. She felt at ease with him. Bai Zhi closed her eyes and fell asleep almost without worry, but her eyebrows were still frowning. Hu Feng sighed silently, stretched out his fingers to wipe the wrinkles in her eyebrows for her. But in fear that his hands would be too cold and awakened her again, he warmed his fingers first before he stroked her eyebrows. Who knows if his hands were too warm, or his movements were too gentle, Bai Zhi grabbed his hand unconsciously, put the warm palm under her face, rubbed it like a cat, and fell asleep sweetly as a smile hung around her lips. Hu Feng¡¯s heart was beating fast. As if someone was heavily hammering his heart repeatedly. In the quiet room, it seemed that apart from her shallow breathing, there was only the sound of his heartbeat. He didn¡¯t dare to move, so he just sat there, letting her hold his hand, and used his tenderness as a pillow. He doesn¡¯t know how long time passed, but it was so long that he almost fell asleep. The rooster¡¯s crow sounded into the room. It was so loud that it awakens the sleeping people. The thick and curled eyshes that looked like a small fan trembled lightly and then opened her eyes. The fatigue in her eyes was swept away. Her ck pupils seemed to have just been washed with water. They were extremely clear. A familiar figure entered her eyes, his hand was still held by her. Bai Zhi sat up, let go of his hand, and apologized: ¡°You just sat like this all night?¡± Hu Feng retracted his sweaty hand and drylyughed: ¡°It just a blink of an eye, I¡¯m not tired.¡± *Gurulu¡ª* He was not tired. Although he didn¡¯t sleep at night, he just sat there, but he felt more energetic. However, he was not feeling tired, but hungry. This was something he can¡¯t control even if he wanted to. Bai Zhi quickly got out of bed, went to the back screen, and put her clothes on. Without looking back, she said to Hu Feng to wait for her. She will go to the kitchen to have a look. Hu Feng wanted to stop her, but he was afraid that his loud voice would disturb the people outside. It would be bad if he was driven away at that time. After this pause, Bai Zhi¡¯s figure had long disappeared at the door of the room. There was a slender figure standing in the yard. It was the girl who led her the wayst night. Did this girl stand in the yard all night? Hearing the sound of footsteps, the girl turned around. Seeing that it was her, she frowned and asked, ¡°Miss Bai, where are you going?¡± Bai Zhi replied: ¡°I am hungry, I will go to the kitchen to see what to eat.¡± Chapter 995 - Vegetable egg rolls

Chapter 995 - Vegetable egg rolls

Chapter 995 : Vegetable egg rolls Xiao Qing gave an ¡®um¡¯, then pointed her finger to the east side of the yard and said: ¡°There is a small kitchen over there. Go and see for yourself.¡± Bai Zhi carried her thick skirt and ran to the small kitchen. Although she didn¡¯t run fast, that posture, where did the so-called youngdy of noble familiese from? Where was she different from the wild girls in the market? She didn¡¯t expect that their young master would like such a person. Princess Qian Fang was beautiful and elegant. She was impable in every gesture, she doesn¡¯t act like this girl at all, who eats a lot, walks not gracefully, and speaks loudly. . . She really can¡¯t see any good thing about her. But it happened it was this girl who captured their young master¡¯s heart. Xiao Qing sighed and turned around, but still stand in the same position, with her back straight, motionless, like a stone sculpture. There were not many things in the small kitchen, but there was enough supply for her to make breakfast. There were flour and eggs, a piece of pork hip bone, and a small bundle of green vegetables. She made some thin dough with flour and then fried the eggs and hip bone. She also added some green vegetables. When she brought things into the room, Hu Feng¡¯s eyes lit up. Just as soon as he opened his mouth, Bai Zhi hissed and whispered: ¡°Be quiet, Xiao Qing is in the courtyard. That girl knows martial arts. Don¡¯t let her hear you.¡± Hu Feng lowered his voice and asked with a smile in his eyes: ¡°What is this?¡± He had eaten egg rolls made by Bai Zhi, but it was the first time he saw something as thin as white paper. ¡°This is simr to an egg burrito, eaten with vegetables, you can try it.¡± Hu Feng cleaned his hands and returned to the table to sit down, took the vegetable egg roll that Bai Zhi had rolled for him, opened his mouth, and took a big bite. The dishes were still hot, and although the dough was cold, it has a special taste. ¡°Is it delicious?¡± She pushed the hot tea that had just been poured over. Hu Feng didn¡¯t answer, he just nodded and gave a hmm. Seeing him eating fragrantly, she also felt hungry, so she rolled two more and ate. Thinking of Xiao Qing outside, she couldn¡¯t bear it. That girl looked only 15 or 16 years old. At her blooming age, she left her parents and became Song Lang¡¯s subordinate. She didn¡¯t know how much she suffered. She rolled another two pieces and said: ¡°I¡¯ll take 2 for Xiao Qing to eat, you eat first.¡± Hu Feng felt a little distressed. In fact, they could eat all of it. Why give it to that girl with fierce eyes? Hearing the footsteps, Xiao Qing turned around and watched Bai Zhi walking towards her, with a small smile on her face. The oil on her mouth had not yet been wiped off. She was about to open her mouth to ask, but she saw Bai Zhi handing a te to her: ¡°I just made this. You can try it.¡± Xiao Qing frowned and simply stared at the things on the te. She didn¡¯t answer or speak. Bai Zhi stuffed the te into her hand and smiled: ¡°It¡¯s not poisonous. I will not harm you. Eat it quickly while it¡¯s still hot. It will be cold in a while.¡± After speaking, she left. Xiao Qing stood there and stared at the te in a daze. Why? Why should she give her this? Is she pitiful? Give her alms? But her smile just now was so pure. When she looked at her, there was no impurity in those eyes, which was different from those people she had seen before. She was in a daze, but a seductive fragrance entered her nose. Suddenly, her stomach growl. She didn¡¯t feel hungry at first, but after smelling that fragrance, she felt hungry. While wondering whether she should eat it or not, the weight on her hand became light. The te was snatched away. ¡°Young master?¡± She looked at their young master in front of her in surprise. He had already picked up the food from the te and was eating it with relish. Chapter 996 - Sealing the window

Chapter 996 - Sealing the window

Chapter 996 : Sealing the window Xiao Qing stood there stupidly. Their young master stood in front of her and ate all of it, then asked, ¡°Did she really make this?¡± Xiao Qing nodded: ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Not bad, but too little. I¡¯m not full.¡± Song Lang threw the te back to Xiao Qing. Xiao Qing said, ¡°This ve seen she made a lot. Maybe there are still more.¡± She regretted it after saying that. Really, she wanted to bite off her tongue. Why did she tell him this? What if he wants to go in? Lonely man and widow¡­ ¡­ Sure enough, Song Lang¡¯s eyes lit up, turned around, and went into the house. Xiao Qing blurted out: ¡°Young master, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s wrong for you to go in now!¡± Xiao Qing¡¯s voice was very clear. And because of anxiety, the volume of her voice slightly elevated. The people in the room immediately heard it. Bai Zhi rolled thest piece of dough and gave it to Hu Feng, ¡°Hurry up,e back at dawn.¡± Although the sun outside hase out, the sky hasn¡¯tpletely be clear. It was winter again, this was a season to have a long good sleep. Hu Feng nodded his head, took the vegetable egg roll in Bai Zhi¡¯s hand, strode to the window, and jumped out. At this time Song Lang knocked on the door outside: ¡°Can Ie in?¡± Bai Zhi brought the tea that Hu Feng had just drunk in front of her, nced sideways at the closed door, and said in a low voice: ¡°If I say no, you won¡¯te in?¡± Song Lang smiled and pushed the door with his hand. The door was bolted, but because he used inner strength, the bolt broke. He strode in, bringing in a cold wind. Only a gauzemp was lit in the room, which was slightly dim. Xiao Qing followed in and quickly lit the other two lights in the room, and the room suddenly brightened. Song Lang came to her and saw the tes on the table. He immediately stepped up and realized that both tes were empty. Only one of them had some leftovers¡­ ¡­ ¡°Have you finished eating?¡± Song Lang¡¯s eyes were full of disappointment. Bai Zhi nodded: ¡°I am, why?¡± Song Lang coughed dryly and said a little embarrassed: ¡°I ate what you gave to Xiao Qing, it tastes really good. I thought you still have it, I would like to eat two more pieces.¡± Bai Zhi took a sip of the tea, set aside the teacup, and said coldly: ¡°It¡¯s gone.¡± Seeing their young master¡¯s appearance, Xiao Qing felt very unbearable, she quickly said: ¡°Young master, this ve saw that this thing is not difficult to do. Why not this ve do it for you?¡± Song Lang nodded: ¡°Alright, you can do it. I will say a few words to Miss Bai, you send it here in a while.¡± After Xiao Qing stepped back, he also sat down at the table. As soon as he sat down, he smelled a scent that shouldn¡¯t belong in this room. They were doctors. What¡¯s more, doctors who know how to refine medicine have sensitive noses. Their ability to recognize scent was beyond ordinary people. This was clearly Prince Jin¡¯s scent. He had smelled it yesterday. It turned out that he had been here, no wonder the food was almost empty. The smile on Song Lang¡¯s face became a little bit cold. He swept his eyes to the window, and then shouted: ¡°Come here!¡± As soon as his voice fell, a tall man came out of nowhere. He should be his secret guard. ¡°Master what is your order!¡± Song Lang pointed his finger to the window and said: ¡°Let someone seal the window immediately.¡± Bai Zhi looked up and stared at him. Did this guy find out? Song Lang smiled and said, ¡°The wind is cold, it will warmer if the window is sealed.¡± She was almost certain that this guy must have discovered it. ¡°Is the medicine ready?¡± She asked. Song Lang nodded: ¡°It¡¯s ready, you can test it right away when Prince Jin sends someone out.¡± Chapter 997 - Drinking tea and appreciating beauty

Chapter 997 - Drinking tea and appreciating beauty

¡°That¡¯s good.¡± She sighed and went to serve the tea again. Before her hand touched the teacup, Song Lang snatched the teacup away. ¡°This tea is already cold, I¡¯ll pour you another cup.¡± As he said, he poured her a tea and poured himself. Bai Zhi looked up and stared at the sky gradually lighting outside, then asked, ¡°When are you going to release Princess Qian Fang?¡± Song Lang pushed the teacup in front of her, ¡°When did I say I would let them go?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll let them go sooner orter, don¡¯t you?¡± She curled her lips with a meaningful smile. Song Lang shrugged his shoulders: ¡°Maybe, but not now. You know it too well, don¡¯t you?¡± He looked at her face. Her face under the candlelight was not like a mortal face. ¡°You and Qian Fang have never lived together, so why do you care about her so much?¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°Care about her? I just ask a few more questions. I care much less than you do.¡± Song Lang frowned, an annoyed expression on his face. ¡°Can¡¯t you say two nice sentences? Or even just one sentence?¡± Bai Zhi shook her head again: ¡°I am a straightforward person. I can say one or two, but I don¡¯t know how to lie.¡± Song Lang was very angry. This girl, obviously doing this deliberately. She wanted to annoy him so that he will leave. He won¡¯t let her seed this time. Thinking about it, the irritation on his face immediately disappeared, and he returned to his calmness: ¡°Do whatever you want!¡± Bai Zhi stopped talking and only drank tea in silence. Song Lang was also calm and rxed, he drank tea while admiring the beauty! After a while, Xiao Qing came in with two tes. One te was fried dishes, and the other te was filled with dough. No, it should be called pancakes. It was a little thicker than the egg roll made by Bai Zhi. The scent of the dish was also different,pletely different from the one he had just eaten. Song Lang frowned immediately. He was about to speak, but Bai Zhi spoke first: ¡°It looks good, I didn¡¯t expect Sister Xiao Qing to have this ability. You just watched me this morning and immediately did exactly the same.¡± Song Lang couldn¡¯t say anything after hearing her words. Xiao Qing was overjoyed in her heart. She quickly rolled a piece for Song Lang and handed it to him. Song Lang took it with frowned eyebrows and took a bite. The taste was okay, but it was far worse than what Bai Zhi made. He reluctantly ate one and refused to eat it again: ¡°I¡¯m full.¡± Although their young master only ate one piece, Xiao Qing was still very happy. This was the first time their young master had eaten something she made. She had done it before, but their young master didn¡¯t even look at it. At this time, the sky outside was already bright, and Song Lang finally got up, ¡°I¡¯m going to see the medicinal bath. Prince Jin must be waiting at the door.¡± Bai Zhi just didn¡¯t hear thetter sentence, ¡°Can I go and have a look?¡± Song Lang nodded: ¡°It¡¯s okay, you¡¯ll see it sooner orter.¡± As he said, he turned and walked out. Xiao Qing followed behind Bai Zhi and suddenly stretched out her hand to pull at her sleeve, then asked, ¡°Can you teach me to make a thin crust like yours?¡± Bai Zhi looked at Xiao Qing in surprise. This girl, who used to look at her with a cannibalistic look, now looks like a little wife? She nodded: ¡°Of course I can, but not now. I¡¯ll be busy for a while, if I have a chance, I will teach you.¡± Xiao Qing became excited and nodded quickly, she looked very grateful. In this era, a dish and a prescription were all treasures that can be used as heirlooms. No one likes to teach others like her. It¡¯s not strange for this girl to be so happy. Chapter 998 - Drug testing (1)

Chapter 998 - Drug testing (1)

Chapter 998: Drug testing (1) Bai Zhi followed Song Lang to a small courtyard. There were several guards in this courtyard. Seeing Song Langing, they straightened their back immediately. The guards¡¯ gazes then fell behind Song Lang. When they saw Bai Zhi, their eyes immediately lit up. They couldn¡¯t move their eyes away. They followed their master and worked together with him. From Jin Country to Chu Country, they have gained a lot of knowledge along the way. They have seen a lot of beauties, but they rarely see someone like Bai Zhi. Song Lang coughed, frowned, and said, ¡°What are you looking at? Aren¡¯t you going to retreat yet?¡± The guards were shocked and immediately lowered their heads. They didn¡¯t dare to take another look. They hurriedly backed away. With this pause, Bai Zhi caught up and walked in front of Song Lang. Before entering the house, there was a strong smell of medicine in it. She distinguished several kinds of medicine from the smell, but there were some scents that she had never smelled before. It was very strange. She couldn¡¯t think of anything even if she racked her brain. She opened her mouth, wanting to ask, but then she thought that he deliberately didn¡¯t give her the prescription. So she was afraid that it would be useless to ask! Bai Zhi simply shut her mouth again. When the guard at the door opened the door, the smell of medicine became even stronger. People could tell how bitter the taste would be just by smelling it. After entering the room, they saw two people stirring in the medicinal bath with a long stick in each hand. The bathtub looked a bit special, like¡ªa bed? After a closer look, she noticed that it was actually a medicine pool made from the Kang bed. Just like the ordinary Kang bed, there were charcoals burning under it, heating the bed. But this time, the board of the Kang bed has been removed, the fire path has been slightly modified, and tworge square bathtubs have been ced in it. In this way, the medicine in the bathtub can maintain a constant temperature for a long time like the heating in the room. Song Lang stepped forward and asked the young man who was stirring the medicine: ¡°What happened?¡± The young man said hurriedly: ¡°Answering back the young master, just like the master¡¯s instructions. All the medicines are added ordingly, and it will be done in another quarter of an hour.¡± Song Lang nodded his head and turned to Bai Zhi: ¡°The effect of this medicine is only 3 hours, but it takes 2 hours to boil it. A bucket of medicine can soak three people at the same time. In other words, every 5 hours it takes, only 3 people can be saved.¡± Bai Zhi¡¯s eyes were still staring at the ck medicinal bath as she said in a low voice: ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this, there is a way.¡± Song Lang shrugged: ¡°I¡¯m not worried. This is your Chu country¡¯s business. This is all I can do. After all, those gu worms were made by my former subordinates, and I have some responsibility.¡± These days, he has been studying the method to solve the heart-eating Gu. Otherwise, how could he appear so calmly in front of Bai Zhi? He didn¡¯t want to harm these innocent people, but he had no intention of expending so much energy on them. He just wanted to make this beautifuldy smile. At this time, a guard came in and reported: ¡°Master, Prince Jin is here.¡± Song Lang didn¡¯t look at him and simply replied: ¡°Let hime here.¡± The guard retired and soon led Hu Feng to the small courtyard. They were apanied by Fu Zheng and Zhou Awu, as well as a dozen guards. The guards were carrying threerge iron cages, each with crazy-looking men. They were constantly thumping in the iron cage while howling like the beast that was caught. Bai Zhi took out the needle set from her sleeve and pulled a silver needle, wanting to faint the three of them with the needle. But she couldn¡¯t get close. As long as she got close, the crazy man rushed to bite her¡­ ¡­ Chapter 999 - Drug testing (2)

Chapter 999 - Drug testing (2)

Hu Feng, who protected her, whispered: ¡°Where do you want to pierce? I¡¯ll do it.¡± Just as Bai Zhi was about to open her mouth, Song Lang on the side had already rushed forward, and the three crazy men fell softly when he waved his hand. Bai Zhi seemed to see a sh of silver light. The needle was long and thick. It was different from the one in her hand, and it looked exactly like the one stuck from Princess Qian Fang¡¯s head. She didn¡¯t know what she was thinking at the time, but she blurted out: ¡°This needle must hurt a lot when stabbed, right? You can do this to Princess Qian Fang?¡± Song Lang smiled and said lightly like the wind: ¡°Why can¡¯t I do it? It¡¯s you, who I can¡¯t do it.¡± His eyes seemed t, but they were deep and far-reaching. The surface was calm, but the waves were hidden deep. Hu Feng turned sideways, blocking his gaze looking at Bai Zhi, and said to Bai Zhi: ¡°Let¡¯s get started, the master and imperial father are not good today. I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯tst long.¡± Bai Zhi nodded and ordered the apanying guards to undress the three people and put them in the medicinal bath. When undressing, Hu Feng stood in front of Bai Zhi again, preventing her from seeing things. After all, they were men. After the guards put everyone in the medicinal bath, he let Bai Zhie out from behind him. Hu Feng took a look and asked Song Lang, ¡°When will they wake up?¡± ¡°When I pull out the needle on them, they will wake up.¡± Song Lang said. He was still very confident in his acupuncture. Bai Zhi answered, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say they had to soak for an hour? Then let them wake up after the needed time.¡± Song Lang nodded: ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Master, the medicine for removing the gu is ready.¡± Old Yuan came in, swept his eyes on Hu Feng and Bai Zhi, and walked straight to Song Lang. Song Lang hummed and stopped talking. There was silence in the room. No one speaks anymore. An hour seemed like as long as a century. Bai Zhi always paid attention to the three people taking the medicine and observed the subtle changes on their faces. Hu Feng never left her side, intentionally or unintentionally, crossing between her and Song Lang, blocking Song Lang¡¯s gaze at Bai Zhi from time to time. He was almost mad. There was a man who coveted his fianc¨¦e standing beside him, but he couldn¡¯t move him. It was too ufortable to hold his breath. Who knows how long it took, Song Lang suddenly said: ¡°His Royal Highness is so idle? The capital is in a mess, but you stay here, is this appropriate?¡± Hu Feng rolled his eyes in his heart, but he did not show any signs on his face. He was calm and indifferent. Song Lang said again: ¡°That¡¯s right, didn¡¯t Emperor of Chu also suffer from this gu worm? As a prince, you don¡¯t stay beside your sick father. The other princes will take the credit for all your contributions.¡± Hu Feng hummed coldly: ¡°Save your breath. Not everyone values ??these things. At least, this prince doesn¡¯t care.¡± Song Lang¡¯splexion slightly changed. This Chu Yan was a prince, but his speech was so bitter. Bai Zhi didn¡¯t care about what they were talking about. She focused on the hourss and the three people who soaked the medicine. The three of them had dry and yellow skin at the beginning, but now they look like cooked shrimps. If it weren¡¯t for her to test the temperature of the medicinal soup from time to time, she would really think they would be cooked by the medicinal soup. ¡°It¡¯s almost done, Song Gongzi, get the needle quickly.¡± She didn¡¯t turn her head back, naturally, she didn¡¯t see the picture of Hu Feng and Song Lang ringly at each other. She thought they were chatting in harmony! Chapter 1000 - Drug testing (3)

Chapter 1000 - Drug testing (3)

Chapter 1000: Drug testing (3) Song Lang hummed triumphantly at Hu Feng. With a smile on his mouth, he walked to Bai Zhi¡¯s side and said softly: ¡°You step back first, we don¡¯t know if they will make trouble when they wake up.¡± Bai Zhi made an ¡®um¡¯ sound and quickly stepped back up a few steps. Song Lang stepped forward and skillfully took the needle from a person¡¯s body, asked the guard to take it out of the pool, and put on his clothes casually, then threw it into the iron cage. They did the same with the other two. After taking out the needle, they threw them into the cage, lest their madness remained unresolved and hurt people again. The three woke up one by one, but they didn¡¯t go mad. Instead, they looked at them with a weak and confused expression. They opened their mouths open but they couldn¡¯t speak. Song Lang immediately ordered: ¡°Pour the medicine.¡± Old Yuan waved his hand. The guard waiting outside came in with a medicine jar. The medicine in the medicine jar was poured out, divided into three parts, and poured into the three of them. Song Lang said to Bai Zhi: ¡°Let¡¯s go out, and wait until they finish diarrhea.¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°Alright.¡± If they were women it was alright, but they were men. It was really not good for her to stay here as a girl. She doesn¡¯t care about it. But she was afraid that the three patients would be unhappy. The three of them stood in the courtyard. The sunlight had prated the thick clouds, and the golden glow was spreading all over the earth. It was just the cold wind in the winter was very cold. The sudden change in temperature from the warm inner room to the cold outside was very ufortable. For many days, she hasn¡¯t been able to sleep well. She was physically and mentally exhausted. With this alternating hot and cold, Bai Zhi¡¯s thin body can no longer stand it. She sneezed three times. Hu Feng quickly took off his coat and put it on Bai Zhi¡¯s body: ¡°Is it cold?¡± His coat was not thick, but very warm. She raised her head and chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s not cold anymore.¡± The morning sun fell on her slightly raised cheeks. The faint golden glow shined through her almost transparent earlobes, graceful cheek lines, moist pink lips, and beautiful eyebrows like distant mountains. Her natural beauty was like from a painting. Even with the use of thousands of brushes and inks, it was difficult to describe at this moment. Her face was still immature, but in Hu Feng¡¯s eyes, he couldn¡¯t see the slightest childishness. If they weren¡¯t here, in other people¡¯s ce, he would want to hold her in his arms right now and use his body to warm her body and mind. Seeing the deep affection of the two, Song Lang¡¯s anger burst and immediately said to Xiao Qing on the side: ¡°Miss Bai has caught the wind and cold, go and prepare some ginger soup.¡± Xiao Qing followed the order right away. But when she turned around, there was a smile in her eyes. It seems that their young master was jealous. Seeing this scene, Miss Bai has no affection for their young master. This was good, right? She walked briskly andughed secretly that what she saidst night was really funny. Outsiders can¡¯t get involved in emotional matters. Even if the room was closed, the stench from inside spread out. Song Lang took out a sachet from his sleeve and handed it to Bai Zhi: ¡°This sachet has purple bell incense. Hold it to avoid foul smell.¡± Before Bai Zhi could refuse, Hu Feng pushed his hand away and took a sachet in his sleeve: ¡°Use mine.¡± Bai Zhi raised an eyebrow and looked at him curiously. How could Hu Feng have a sachet on his body? Doesn¡¯t he hate this kind of stuff the most? She had never seen him wear this on his body. Looking at the stitches and patterns of this sachet, it was clearly made by a woman. Bai Zhi took it silently, put it close to her nose, and smelled it. The has a delicate scent of flowers. It was nothing special, but the scent was somewhat mixed with others. It should be made with several kinds of flowers. Chapter 1001 - Which girl gave it to you?

Chapter 1001 - Which girl gave it to you?

The subtle expression change on Bai Zhi¡¯s face fell in Song Lang¡¯s eyes. He smiled silently, retracted his outstretched hand, and said with a smile: ¡°The sachet of Prince Jin is very delicate. I don¡¯t know which girl gave you it?¡± As he said, his eyes moved up and fell on Bai Zhi¡¯s face: ¡°It won¡¯t be Miss Bai, right?¡± Bai Zhi pursed her lips and smiled slightly: ¡°You guessed it right. I gave it to him. How is it? It¡¯s not bad, right?¡± Song Lang didn¡¯t believe it. It was the first time he saw Bai Zhi make that expression. And it was after seeing the sachet. But since she said so, he will take it as it is, but everyone knows it in their hearts. Hu Feng frowned his eyebrows. Hisplexion slightly changed. He didn¡¯t know where the sachet came from. It seemed that there were such sachets hanging on every piece of his clothes. He sometimes pulled it off and threw it away when he remembered it. He has been busy recently, so he has no time to deal with these trivial matters. Unexpectedly, Song Lang took advantage of this. How would he exin it to Bai Zhi? After a while, a guard with a mask came out. As soon as he came out, he took off his mask and took a few deep breaths before walking towards them. The guard respectfully reported to Song Lang: ¡°Young master, it¡¯s done.¡± Song Lang didn¡¯t move and said softly to the guard: ¡°Open the window to let the smell go. We will go inter.¡± The guard was about to turn around, but Bai Zhi stopped him and asked: ¡°What happened to the people?¡± The guard replied: ¡°It¡¯s still alive.¡± Of course, she knows that the three of them were still alive. She wants to know how are they? Did they get better after the gu worm came out? Song Lang said: ¡°He knows nothing about it. He can only do rough work. We will know it after a while.¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head. She knew she was too impatient. How could she ask someone who only knows martial arts? But how could she not be anxious? Thinking of her grandfather¡¯s current situation, she couldn¡¯t help but be anxious. When the windows and doors were opened, several people came out carrying wooden barrels. Although the barrel was covered with a lid, there was still a foul smelling out. As soon as the person carrying the bucket left, someone immediately brought clean water into the house for cleaning. By the time they entered, most of the smell in the house had disappeared. Everything on the floor was clean. The three of them were no longer mad. They were moved out of the iron cage andid on the floor covered with quilts. Their bodies were also covered with quilts, revealing only their thin and haggard faces. The three of them were awake, but the strange thing was that their eyes were very empty and they were simply staring at the roof above. Bai Zhi and Song Lang each squatted down next to a person and checked out their pulse. Their pulse was very weak, extremely weak as if they had run out of blood. Bai Zhi looked up and meet Song Lang¡¯s eyes: ¡°How?¡± She asked. Song Lang shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s not good, I¡¯m afraid my life is hard to keep.¡± Bai Zhi put down the man¡¯s hand, frowned, and said, ¡°His case is the same.¡± ¡°How could this be?¡± Her heart was cold, very frustrated. Song Lang said, ¡°They should have been poisoned by the gu worm for the longest time. The gu worms have destroyed arge number of organs in their body. It is a miracle itself that they are still alive now.¡± Bai Zhi thought of her grandfather. He didn¡¯t have Gu for a long time. Would the result be different? Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t wait any longer, and immediately said to Hu Feng: ¡°You quickly let General Fu go and pick up my grandfather, and then go to the prison of the Ministry of Justice to bring two patients who just had an attack.¡± Song Lang raised his eyebrows: ¡°You¡¯re going to let Master Dongfang test the medicine now?¡± Chapter 1002 - Birds of the same feather flock together

Chapter 1002 - Birds of the same feather flock together

Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°We can¡¯t wait any longer. The longer it takes, the more dangerous it will be. I think your medicine is useful, I believe you.¡± Song Lang¡¯s heart moved. She didn¡¯t look at him when she spoke, her eyes lowered slightly, but he saw something called ¡®trust¡¯ from her half-contracted starry eyes. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s give it a go!¡± He stood up and said to Old Yuan behind him: ¡°Immediately start to boil the medicine.¡± Old Yuan had the prescription in his hand, and the medicinal materials were also avable in the warehouse. He nodded and went in immediately. The three people in the house were carried out and sent back to their homes by officials. Zhou Gang hurried over, whispering in Hu Feng¡¯s ear, and Hu Feng¡¯s knife-like gaze fell on Song Lang. ¡°What?¡± Bai Zhi asked hurriedly when he saw his face suddenly change. Hu Feng coldly snorted, ¡°Young Master Song, there is a distinguished guest waiting to see you. Don¡¯t you want to see it?¡± Song Lang was puzzled and turned to look at the guard on the side. The guard also shook his head. The next moment, another guard came hurriedly and leaned to Song Lang¡¯s side to whisper. Bai Zhi stood between Song Lang and Hu Feng. The guard¡¯s voice was very thick. Although he deliberately suppressed her voice, she heard a lot. Unexpectedly, Chu Feng came. At this time, at this moment, there was still an ulterior agreement between them? Song Lang immediately understood the meaning of Hu Feng¡¯s words and said with a smile: ¡°It turns out that a distinguished guest hase. It just so happened. The medicine hasn¡¯t been cured yet, and no one has delivered it. Let me meet the guest first.¡± Bai Zhi stopped in front of him and said in full of anger: ¡°What? Is there any unfinished transaction between you two?¡± Song Lang crossed his arms and looked at Bai Zhi leisurely, with a bright smile: ¡°Why? I can¡¯t have any deal with him? Anyway, he is also the prince of Chu Country. I am staying here, it won¡¯t be easy if I offend someone like him, you should understand.¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°I don¡¯t understand this. All I know is that birds of the same feather flock together.¡± Song Lang tilted his head halfway and seemed to think about it seriously, then nodded: ¡°Well, you are right, it is true.¡± Bai Zhi almost fell. What¡¯s wrong with him? ¡°However, I don¡¯t n to gather with him anymore, but I can¡¯t offend him. Why don¡¯t you help me?¡± Song Lang raised an eyebrow. When Bai Zhi thought of her grandfather¡¯s current appearance, she wished to fill Chu Feng¡¯s mouth with a bowl of the gu worm, and let him have a taste of it. ¡°Really?¡± She asked. Song Lang nodded seriously: ¡°Naturally, I am serious. Miss Bai, you have to remember, Song Lang may do things that deceive the world, but I will not deceive you.¡± Hu Feng immediately clenched his fist, his knuckles creaked. Looking at Song Lang¡¯s face, he really wanted to drown him with the spit. Is he blind? Can¡¯t he see him, a big living person? She was his fianc¨¦e, Chu Yan¡¯s fiancee! Bai Zhi turned her eyes and ignored the meaning of his words. He turned to Hu Feng and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go together and see how big pit your good imperial brother is going to make this time.¡± Hu Feng nodded his head, but said: ¡°Let¡¯s avoid him first, and see what he wants to say to Young Master Song, and act ording to it.¡± The three of them went to the front hall. Bai Zhi and Hu Feng entered the pantry in the front hall through the side door. Chu Feng was pacing back and forth in the hall, his expression scorched. Song Lang walked in leisurely and cupped his hand to Chu Feng. ¡°His Royal Highness, it¡¯s been a long time since Ist saw you!¡± Song Lang looked at Chu Feng with a smile, but there was a cold light in his squinting eyes. Chapter 1003 - The capital city is in disorder

Chapter 1003 - The capital city is in disorder

Chu Feng rushed in front of him in three steps and grabbed his arm: ¡°Brother Song, I finally found you. I have searched all the ces where you have lived, but I can¡¯t find you.¡± Song Lang smiled and walked forward two steps. Without a trace of hesitation, he broke away from Chu Feng¡¯s hand: ¡°His Royal Highness is so anxious, did something happen?¡± He sat down in the chair and waved his hand for the servant to serve tea. Chu Feng was so anxious that he couldn¡¯t have the heart to sit down and chat with him over tea: ¡°Have you heard about things outside?¡± Song Lang shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know what your Highness is talking about?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about the people outside going crazy and biting. The capital is in a mess.¡± Song Lang sighed and nodded: ¡°I heard that the prisons of the Ministry of Justice and the Capital Prefecture are full, and people from the patrol camp are urgently transferred to maintain the safety of the people.¡± Chu Feng looked at Song Lang in surprise: ¡°How did you know the people have been transferred to the patrol camp?¡± He didn¡¯t know this, how could Song Lang know? Song Lang faintly smiled: ¡°What I want to know, naturally, I have a way to know. Does your Highness doubt me?¡± Chu Feng hurriedly waved his hand: ¡°No, no, no, how could I doubt you? We made a n together, we are tied in this together. What you do behind my back, it must be in my favor, right?¡± Song Lang shrugged and said nothing. He reached out to take the teacup that the servant had ced on the table and took a sip. Seeing him like this, Chu Feng felt very upset. He didn¡¯t dare to neglect him in this way before. Is it because that he lost now, so he changed his attitude? Song Lang ignored Chu Feng and simply said in a low voice: ¡°I don¡¯t know why his highnesse to me this time?¡± Chu Feng suppressed his unhappiness and said anxiously: ¡°The one who made the Heart-biting gu was originally your people. Where is he now, do you know?¡± Song Lang nodded readily: ¡°I know.¡± Chu Feng¡¯s eyes lit up and asked urgently, ¡°Could it be that he has returned to you?¡± Song Lang put aside the teacup and shook his head gently: ¡°No, I just know that he is now being held by Prince Jin.¡± ¡°What? He was arrested by Chu Yan? If you know, why didn¡¯t you save him? Even if you can¡¯t save him, you should have killed him.¡± Song Lang looked surprised: ¡°Why should I do this?¡± Chu Feng was blocked by his words, so he was speechless. Right, why should he do this? He really has no reason to do this. Song Lang didn¡¯t participate in the heart-biting gu. It was that guy who did this behind Song Lang¡¯s back. But he didn¡¯t expect that this Heart-Eater Gu would be so powerful. The most important thing was that he found out that the whistle that the person gave him was useless. He couldn¡¯t control the person who caught the Heart-Eater Gu. He sneaked into the inner pce with the help of his empress motherst night, blew the whistle to control his imperial father¡¯s mind, and forced him to write an imperial edict. But who knows, that whistle didn¡¯t work at all. Instead, it caused the emperor¡¯s burst into madness. He tried to bite him as soon as he get close. He wanted to ask that person clearly why this whistle couldn¡¯t control the person who caught the Heart Eater Gu. Later, he learned that the capital had been in chaos due to the heartbreaking Gu. He return to his senses and realized that he had poked a big hole in the sky. What should he do? If this heart-biting gu can¡¯t be controlled, the capital will bepletely over. Then, even if he sits on the throne, what¡¯s the use of it? Moreover, this gu worm was contagious, maybe it would also spread to other ces. He doesn¡¯t need to imagine what the consequences would be. ¡°Song Lang, you must help me this time!¡± Chu Feng said anxiously. Chapter 1004 - Disgust

Chapter 1004 - Disgust

Song Lang lightly smiled. Such a light smile was like a cloud blinding Chu Feng¡¯s eyes. He was so anxious, but Song Lang looked not bothered. ¡°How does his highness want me to help? What can I do for your highness?¡± Chu Feng suppressed his unhappiness and anxiously said: ¡°The most important thing at the moment is to control these people who are caught by the heart-beating gu.¡± ¡°Control? Just control? Your Highness doesn¡¯t want to treat them?¡± Song Lang raised an eyebrow as he looked at Chu Feng coldly. Chu Feng waved his hand: ¡°It¡¯s not the time to think about this. I have to control the situation first. When I sit on the throne, it won¡¯t be toote to try to treat them.¡± Song Lang said, ¡°But as far as I know, the longer this kind of poison is dyed, the more dangerous it will be. When your highness sits on the throne, I¡¯m afraid that none of these people will survive.¡± Chu Feng frowned and blurted out, ¡°A general builds his sess on ten thousand bleaching bones. Which emperor ascend to the throne that didn¡¯t shed blood? It is their blessing that they can contribute to my great cause.¡± He could utter such shameless words like nothing? Song Lang thought of the emperor of Jin Country. Chu Feng, this man in front of him, and that person were so much alike. He even suspected that Qian Hua was not the son of that person, but this heartless prince in front of him. They were both cold-blooded and shameless. He felt disgusted with himself. How can he cooperate with such a person? ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Chu Feng was very unhappy when he saw that he didn¡¯t speak. He sullenly and anxiously said: ¡°If you have anything to say, just say it. You don¡¯t have to hide it.¡± Song Lang nodded: ¡°Yes, just say it if you have anything to say, no need to hide it. Then I will dly do so.¡± Song Lang faintly smiled, but said with cold eyes: ¡°For what his highness is nning to do, I¡¯m afraid that I can¡¯t help you.¡± Chu Feng stood up and asked with a fierce look in his eyes: ¡°What did you say?¡± Song Lang sat as steady as Mount Tai, without even batting an eye: ¡°I said, I can¡¯t help with what your Highness is nning.¡± ¡°Do you want to demolish the bridge after crossing the river?¡± Chu Feng said angrily. Song Lang frowned and finally raised his eyes to look at him: ¡°Demolish the bridge after crossing the river? What does your highness mean? Which river did I cross in his Highness¡¯s hand? Which bridge is now being demolished?¡± Before Chu Feng answered, Song Lang, added: ¡°If I remember correctly, it¡¯s his highness who made his own decision about what happened in Jinyang City, right? I clearly warned his highness not to go too far. I did what should I¡¯ve done, but you, behind my back, ughtered the envoys of the Jin Country, turning it into a big case, and let me carry sich a ck pot. I¡¯ve been wanting to ask you, did you deliberate did that to harm me?¡± Chu Feng frowned as his eyes dted: ¡°I did that thing, but what about it? If you don¡¯t kill all those people, then should I let theme and negotiate? Have you forgotten who killed your Song family?¡± Song Lang snorted: ¡°I had never forgotten about it. I always remember who killed our Song family. But your highness, the hatred of our Song family is not to take revenge on innocent people. I didn¡¯t want to kill them, you know that well.¡± Chu Feng: ¡°The process is not important. What is important is the result. As long as the goal is achieved, then everyone will be happy, right?¡± Song Lang never knew that Chu Feng was not only shrewd, but also so stupid, and he was hopeless. ¡°I don¡¯t know what purpose does his highness wanted to achieve after killing the envoys? What purpose are you trying to achieve?¡± Song Lang asked back. Chapter 1005 - Selfish

Chapter 1005 - Selfish

Chu Feng looked smug: ¡°If the envoys, the princess, and the prince were killed in Chu Country. Do you think the emperor of the Jin Country will just sit still?¡± Song Lang nodded his head: ¡°It¡¯s true, he will not just sit still. If he sends troops to fight Chu Country in a fit of anger. How will you respond?¡± Chu Feng replied immediately: ¡°If the Kingdom of Jin attack the Chu, we would naturally send our Chu Kingdom¡¯s most powerful prince, the God of War, to fight. Then next, Imperial Father who was being controlled by the heart-biting gu, won¡¯t be able to handle the state affairs. Among the princes, a prince with both talents and virtues wille forward to supervise the country, and I am the most suitable candidate for that.¡± Hahaha. He really made a good calction. It was just, his n was beautiful, but he hadn¡¯t counted the variables. For example, the prince and princess didn¡¯t die, and the heart-biting gu can¡¯t be controlled at all. Even if Prince Jin was really sent to fight against the Kingdom of Jin, the so-called prince with both talents and virtue may not be him. Song Lang said: ¡°From what you said, I only saw your benefits, but not mine. Your Highness, you are too selfish. I, Song Lang, have carried such a big ck pot for you until now. But I didn¡¯t get benefits at all. How can I continue helping you?¡± Chu Feng rolled his eyes and said with a smile: ¡°Song Lang, as long as you help me solve the immediate crisis and wait for me to ascend the position of God, you will have your ce in the ranks of the civil and military officials. You can choose whatever vacant posts you want.¡± He talked as if the emperor¡¯s seat was already waiting for him to sit down. Seeing Song Lang¡¯s silence, Chu Feng said again: ¡°You can¡¯t go back to the Kingdom of Jin. You can only stay in the Kingdom of Chu, if you want to gain a foothold, you must have a backer like me. After all, once the Kingdom of Jin sent a word, do you think you can still exist?¡± Song Lang sneered: ¡°His Royal Highness, do you think I, Song Lang, will summon the secret guards of our Song Family from the Kingdom of Jin to the Kingdom of Chu, once I am under your protection?¡± Chu Feng¡¯s expression changed: ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious what he meant?¡± Chu Yan¡¯s voice came from the small door on one side, and it fell in Chu Feng¡¯s ears. It was really ear-piercing. Chu Yan walked out of the pantry, followed by Bai Zhi, who had walked slowly for a while. Chu Feng¡¯s bitter gaze fell on Chu Yan, and then, he saw Bai Zhi behind him. He was startled, then his eyes shed with excitement: ¡°Bai Zhi? Why are you here?¡± Bai Zhi: ¡°You can be here, why can¡¯t I?¡± Yes, he can be here, why can¡¯t she? But when did they meet? Why doesn¡¯t he know? Chu Yan: ¡°Fourth brother, I trust you have been well since west met.¡± Chu Feng turned his gaze back and snorted coldly, ¡°No wonder Song Lang refused to help me. It turns out that you have already got on the bridge.¡± Chu Yan: ¡°Got on the bridge? Why do I need to build a bridge with him? I¡¯m not you, I don¡¯t rely on others to save me.¡± Song Lang also got up and said quietly: ¡°Yes, why should I build a bridge with him? He is not your Royal Highness Prince Xiao. He is the heir to the throne and the most valued prince by the Emperor of Chu. No one is not aware of this, right?¡± After a pause, Song Lang said again: ¡°Oh, yes, you said earlier that if you want to sit on the throne, you must shed blood and sacrifice people. I¡¯m sure when you do this, the emperor of the kingdom of Jin, will hold a grand celebration for you.¡± These words made Chu Feng annoyed. He really wanted to cut off his broken mouth with a knife. Chu Fengughed dryly, ¡°If this is the case, then you continue to talk. I have something to do. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Chapter 1006 - Baiqing Juice

Chapter 1006 - : Baiqing Juice

Chapter 1006: Baiqing Juice ¡°You want to go?¡± Chu Yan said, slipped, and flew over to Chu Feng, blocking his way: ¡°Fourth brother, you made such a big hole in the sky, but you just simply want to pat your butt and walk away?¡± Chu Feng frowned: ¡°What do you think you are saying, Sixth Brother? What do you mean I made a big hole in the sky? Stop putting such a big hat on my head.¡± Chu Yan snorted coldly: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me this, you go to Imperial Father and say it.¡± Chu Feng: ¡°Imperial Father? He can¡¯t even recognize people now. What do you want me to say in front of him?¡± Chu Yan replied: ¡°It seems that you have already been to the pce. I don¡¯t know who let you in? Is it the empress?¡± Knowing that he said the wrong thing, Chu Feng said immediately: ¡°Everyone knows about it. Do I still need to go to see?¡± Chu Yan shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know what rumor has been spreading outside. But no matter what it is, you should go to Imperial Father to speak.¡± Chu Feng knew it was impossible to just leave like this, so he had to give it a try. He stretched out his hand and a dagger slipped out of his sleeve. It was a pity, the sharp dagger fell into Chu Yan¡¯s hands before it was out of its sheath. Chu Feng had also practiced martial arts since childhood, but how could his skillpare with Chu Yan? One was the pampered prince in the capital, while the other one was the God of War. In regards to martial art skill level, the two people were not on the same line. When Chu Feng¡¯s dagger was snatched, he was furious. He stretched out his fist and attacked Chu Yan¡¯s handsome face. But before that fist couldnd, Chu Yan¡¯s hand attack the back of Chu Feng¡¯s neck. Chu Yan lost consciousness and fell. He was defeated before he could fight. Song Lang shook his head and sighed in his heart: Such a straw bag, dare to think about sitting on the throne. He doesn¡¯t even have the basic qualifications topete with Chu Yan. No wonder the Emperor of Chu was determined to help Chu Yan. This person was outstanding. However, he has less interest because he was jealous. ¡°Prince Jin has good skill!¡± Seeing Chu Feng fall, Song Lang didn¡¯t change his face, as if he had expected it. Hu Feng said to Song Lang: ¡°You are not bad either.¡± The two looked at each other with a smile on their faces. The smile on their face looked weird. Bai Zhi had a chill on her back, she couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°Take him away and take care of him first. Grandpa should be here by now, let¡¯s go and see if the medicine is ready.¡± Chu Feng was taken away by Song Lang¡¯s people. They tied him up and locked him up first. Then three of them went to the previous small courtyard. The three people didn¡¯t speak. They have different thoughts in their minds. When they arrived at the small courtyard, the medicine hadn¡¯t been prepared yet, but Dongfang Mu was sent over. He was lying in a wide chair with his eyes half-squinted. Hisplexion was uglier than yesterday, but his eyes were still clear and he did not lose his mind. Bai Zhi breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, her grandfather was still sane, which proved that gu worm¡¯s poison hadn¡¯t that extent. Wei Xuan and his uncle came together. When they saw Bai Zhi, Wei Xuan hurriedly stepped forward and said to Bai Zhi: ¡°Miss Bai, you didn¡¯t go back yesterday. Are you okay?¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m making medicine here, how is my grandpa?¡± Wei Xuan quickly replied: ¡°Master Dongfang is alright. Yesterday, my uncle and I boiled him with Baiqing juice. This Baiqing juice can temporarily suppress the appetite of Gu worms in the body and can make them sleep temporarily, but it can¡¯tst long. Drinking Baiqing juice once a day is alright, but it won¡¯t work if you drink it 2 to 3 times a day.¡± Bai Zhi was overjoyed. She didn¡¯t expect that something could temporarily suppress Gu worms. In this way, the chaos in the city of Kyoto could be suppressed for a few days and buy them some time. Chapter 1007 - Can grandpa survive?

Chapter 1007 - Can grandpa survive?

Chapter 1007: Can grandpa survive? ¡°Zhi¡¯er¨C¡± Dongfang Mu, who was sitting in the chair, beckoned to Bai Zhi. He was once a powerful general on the battlefield. But at this time, he even struggled to lift his hands. He was short of breath as soon as he opened his mouth and will seem to die at any time. Bai Zhi walked to Dongfang Mu quickly, stretched out her hand to grab his hand, and said with red eyes: ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. We have found a way to get rid of the heart-biting gu. You will soon get better.¡± Dongfang Mu nodded his head and forced himself to smile: ¡°Okay, grandpa will listen to you, but you have to listen to what grandpa said.¡± Bai Zhi hurriedly said: ¡°Grandpa, you say.¡± Dongfang Mu took a few breaths and when his breath stabilized, he said: ¡°If something wrong happened to me, don¡¯t tell your mother. Just quietly buried me to the northwest where soldiers train. I don¡¯t want her to be sad. She has suffered enough in this life. I can¡¯t bear to see her suffer more..¡± He only has a daughter. He cultivated and take care of this daughter with great pains. But because of him, she married that beast. After more than 10 years of suffering, she finally got out of the sea of ??suffering, and also found her long-lost daughter, and lived a life with a bright smile. He didn¡¯t want her to live a sad life again because of his departure. Bai Zhi shook her head as tears rolled down her cheeks: ¡°No, no, grandpa, you will be fine.¡± She was very flustered in her heart. Her grandfather was very old now. She hasn¡¯t seen young or middle-aged people survive this catastrophe. So can her grandfather survive? Dongfang Mu didn¡¯t have the energy to say anything at this time, so he just patted her hand with all his strength: ¡°Good child, remember what grandpa said.¡± ¡°Master, you will be fine.¡± Hu Feng grabbed Dongfang Mu¡¯s hand and looked at his face that seemed to have aged 10 years older overnight. He felt very ufortable. An hourter, Old Yuan came out and said to Song Lang: ¡°Young Master, everything is ready.¡± Song Lang raised his hand and motioned for them to start. Dongfang Mu and the two young men were carried into the house together. Seeing that Hu Feng was about to follow up, Bai Zhi stopped him: ¡°Hu Feng, you have seen what the medicinal bath is like inside, you can¡¯t help much here. If you want to solve the crisis in the capital, it now all depends on you.¡± Hu Feng nced at Song Lang and then nodded his head: ¡°Alright, I will arrange it. You take good care of the master.¡± Bai Zhi said to the Wei uncle and nephew: ¡°You follow His Royal Highness, Prince Jin, and make Baiqing juice. If this turmoil in the capital is solved, not only your crimes will be lower, but you might also make meritorious deeds. ¡± Wei Mo naturally wanted this. He was worried that he might have no chance to atone for his sins. So now that the opportunity came, he would naturally not miss it. He immediately pulled Wei Xuan to thank Bai Zhi and Hu Feng. Hu Feng nodded his head to the Wei uncle and nephew. He left after telling to Zhou Awu to stay. Bai Zhi stayed by her grandfather¡¯s side. She couldn¡¯t control the confused emperor in the pce, nor the people in the capital whose now living worse than death. Hu Feng was a prince of Chu Country. Now that the emperor has a problem, it was just right for him to handle this matter. Song Lang entered the room and looked at Bai Zhi: ¡°Everything is just fine at the moment, don¡¯t worry too much. Although Master Dongfang is old, he has a good foundation. He will be fine.¡± Bai Zhi didn¡¯t say a word and simply nodded her head. At this moment, she didn¡¯t dare to be optimistic, nor want to be pessimistic. She was very anxious. One hour seems so long at this time. Chapter 1008 - Perfunctory

Chapter 1008 - Perfunctory

Chapter 1008 : Perfunctory When the medicine that can induce diarrhea was brought in, not long after, a peculiar smell came out of the room. Bai Zhi took out the sachet given by Hu Feng earlier and put the sachet under her nose to alleviate nausea caused by the stench. Song Lang squinted at the sachet in her hand and said with a faint smile: ¡°Unexpectedly, you are not only good at medicine but also good at needlework.¡± Bai Zhi didn¡¯t look at him, but only hummed softly. This guy clearly had some meaning in his words. It¡¯s best to ignore him and let him sing a one-man show. Song Lang touched his nose and then said: ¡°In our country of Jin, sachets are mostly things that women give to a man. Every stitch and thread is filled with affection.¡± Bai Zhi still didn¡¯t answer. Song Lang didn¡¯t give up: ¡°A man like his royal highness Prince Jin must be very attractive to women, right?¡± Bai Zhi said softly again, full of perfunctory. ¡°However, you seem to be 13 or 14 years old at most. If you want to get married, it is estimated that you will have to wait at least 2 years. But with Prince Jin¡¯s age, it¡¯s normal to have several concubines in the house. Well, I think you won¡¯t care about it.¡± Bai Zhi¡¯s breathing was not as smooth as before. As if something was pressing on her chest, which made it difficult to breathe. Dongfang Wan had also mentioned this to her. She said that as long as a man with a little family background turned 15 or 16, the family will arrange one or two to take care of his needs so that the energetic boys will not go to the red district and get entangled with the flower and willow outside. Hu Feng was a prince and not at a young age. Before an imperial consort enter the door, it was normal for him to take two concubines first. Take Chu Feng as an example. There were many concubines and side concubines in his Xiao Mansion. The reason why the seat of his imperial consort was still empty is to keep it for political rtionship. And he hasn¡¯t found a suitable person. She knows Hu Feng¡¯s sincerity towards her, but Hu Feng was from this era after all. To the people of their era, having concubines were not a big deal. But for her modern person, she can¡¯t ept it. Before, when she saw this sachet, she hadn¡¯t thought too much about it. But at this time, even knowing that Song Lang was simply provoking discord, it was difficult for her to push away these thoughts. She closed her eyes and secretly suppressed those inexplicable emotions in her heart, then turned to look at Song Lang with a smile: ¡°Young Master Song said so, it seems that there are many beautiful concubines around you?¡± Song Lang was about to shake his head, but Bai Zhi said again: ¡°Needless to say, there must be many. Not to mention the arrangement for you at home, I¡¯m afraid that Princess Qian Fang will select beautiful maidservants for you to enjoy. ¡± Song Lang slightly felt embarrassed. This was true. When his family still haven¡¯t had an ident, not long after he and Qian Fang got engaged, Qian Fang chose two beautiful maidservants from the pce and sent them to his house, letting them serve him personally. It was said that these people will serve him, but it was actually sent to apany him to sleep¡­ ¡­ Of course, he didn¡¯t touch those women because of some family matters, but if there were no family matters, would he touch those women? He was not so sure. Seeing the embarrassed look on his face, Bai Zhi knew that what she had guessed was right. She raised an eyebrow and said with a smile: ¡°It seems that Young Master Song is not a clean and self-conscious person! If this is the case, why should you stir up trouble with others? This will not do you good.¡± Chapter 1009 - Maidservant

Chapter 1009 - Maidservant

Chapter 1009: Maidservant Song Lang was ashamed. He has no right to speak about this matter. When he was 16 years old, his mother arranged two serving women for him. One of them was a beautiful maid carefully selected by his mother. She was about his age. She was beautiful and gentle. He liked her for a while. But it was only for a while, and then it gradually faded. These maidservants were not spared from extermination. After thinking about it at this time, he couldn¡¯t remember the appearance of the two maidservants. Song Lang coughed dryly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go in and have a look, you wait here first.¡± If he stayed, he didn¡¯t know what more embarrassing words she would say about him. As soon as he took a step, Old Yuan rushed out and said to Bai Zhi and Song Lang: ¡°Master Dongfang doesn¡¯t look very good. I¡¯m afraid, I¡¯m afraid that he won¡¯t be -¡± Bai Zhi¡¯s heart jumped suddenly. She stretched out her leg and rushed in. And without looking back, she said to Zhou Awu: ¡°Quickly, go to the carriage outside and get my medicine box. Be quick.¡± Zhou Awu turned and rushed out. Bai Zhi stumbled into the room, while Song Lang followed closely behind. The inner room smelled so bad, Old Yuan handed over two clothes. After covering their noses and mouths, they felt a little better. Dongfang Muy horizontally on the quilt with filthy things under him. His naked body was constantly twitching, his eyes turned white, and his mouth was opened wide. His face was reddish-purple as if someone pinched his neck. No, there was a foreign object choking in his throat, which seems to be not sputum. If it was sputum, it is impossible to choke like this. Song Lang stepped forward, lifted Dongfang Mu¡¯s body, and pped his back vigorously, trying to help him spit out what was in his throat with his internal strength. But no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t help Dongfang Mu remove the foreign object in his throat. Bai Zhi had already taken out the scalpel at this time. At this time, life was at stake, she couldn¡¯t dy a minute or a second. Zhou Awu went out to get the medicine box and he will be here soon. There was a cann for first aid in the medicine box. She will perform a cricothyrotomy first and then perform a tracheotomy after she stabilized his condition. ¡°Put him down, I¡¯ll do it!¡± She rolled up her sleeves, took the scalpel and walked to themp in the corner of the room, grilled the scalpel on the fire, and squatted back in front of Dongfang Mu. Song Lang stared at her and saw that she pushed the small narrow knife to Dongfang Mu¡¯s neck, and immediately asked in shock: ¡°What are you doing?¡± The de in Bai Zhi¡¯s hand has cut through Dongfang Mu¡¯s skin and flesh, so she didn¡¯t lookup. She simply said: ¡°He can¡¯t breathe well. I¡¯ll help him. If you¡¯re afraid, get back.¡± With a stab, blood poured out. Song Lang hurriedly turned to Old Yuan, who was stunned, and said, ¡°Hurry up and get a clean cloth towel.¡± There was a box in the room. The box contains ready-made cloth towels, which were originally used for bandaging patients who have suffered skin injuries. Bai Zhi blocked the blood with a cloth towel but then heard Zhou Awu¡¯s footsteps. She was sure it was him, so she shouted, ¡°Brother Awu, hurry up.¡± When Zhou Awu heard her shouting in the courtyard, he ran faster and put the medicine box beside her as soon as get inside. ¡°Open it.¡± Zhou Awu immediately opened it. He had seen the things in this box but he still gets surprised each time. These things seemed to not belong to this world at all. But today, he didn¡¯t have time to be surprised, his heart was beating wildly. Seeing Dongfang Mu like this, he didn¡¯t dare to imagine the consequences. Bai Zhi put down the scalpel, turned around, and found the curved vascr forceps from the box to expand the wound, then inserted the endotracheal tube and fixed it. All the people in the room were surprised by what they saw right before their eyes. Chapter 1010 - Endoclips

Chapter 1010 - Endoclips

Chapter 1010: Endoclips He never thought that there was someone who would use this method to save people. After cutting the throat, can still people live? Old Yuan pointed to Dongfang Mu and said: ¡°No, he is out of breath!¡± Dongfang Mu¡¯s undting chest suddenly stopped, and his head tilted to one side. Song Lang frowned and said to Bai Zhi: ¡°You have done your best, you don¡¯t¡ª¡± Before he finished his words, Bai Zhi quickly jumped from Dongfang Mu¡¯s right to the left. Then said to Zhou Awu: Wu: ¡°Brother Awu, listen to my instructions. When I ask you to blow, you will blow air into grandpa¡¯s mouth.¡± Tears have fallen in Zhou Awu¡¯s eyes and he choked when he speak: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, master, he is already gone.¡± Bai Zhi said angrily: ¡°Do as I said, do you hear me?¡± Zhou Awu was taken aback. In Bai Zhi¡¯s eyes, he didn¡¯t see any pain, only firmness. As if Dongfang Mu was still not dead. And as long as he listened to her, Dongfang Mu would get better. He nodded immediately: ¡°Okay, just say it, and I¡¯ll do it.¡± Bai Zhi sped her hands and began to do cardiopulmonary resuscitation to Dongfang Mu. After pressing for a while, Zhou Awu blew a few breaths. After a quarter of an hour, Bai Zhi finally stopped. She bowed her head and listened to Dongfang Mu¡¯s heartbeat. Although his heartbeat was shallow, it came back. She slumped on the ground and let out a long sigh of relief. Song Lang¡¯s eyes were very poisonous. Looking at the faintly undting chest, he was secretly surprised. He immediately went close to Dongfang Mu and checked his pulse. His pulse returned. Although weak, it was not the pulse of the dying person. She did it, he came back to life? The one she did just now, was it a revival technique? Bai Zhi took a sigh of relief, then went back to the medicine box and took out an endoclips from the inside. The mping part was hollow and made of special materials with adequate hardness and softness. There was also a miniature camera inside. The long and thin line of the camera was connected to the disy screen at the other end. The camera and the disy screen in this endoclips mp all use miniature batteries. One battery canst for at least ten years. After pressing the power button, the p-sized disy screen lit up. The mp hadn¡¯t reached Dongfang Mu¡¯s throat. The camera lens was facing Zhou Awu¡¯s face, who was beside her. Seeing his face appearing in the small box, Zhou Awu was so frightened that he stepped back several steps and asked with a trembling voice: ¡°This, what is this?¡± Bai Zhi didn¡¯t have the time to exin this to him now, nor did she care about the panic in the eyes of other people. After wiping the long mp with a disinfectant wipe, she immediately inserted the long pliers into Dongfang Mu¡¯s mouth. The mp arm was very long, she reached inside just after inserting a little bit, and the situation in Dongfang Mu¡¯s throat was disyed on the screen. After a brief shock, Song Lang quickly moved to Bai Zhi¡¯s side and stared at the screen in her hand in a daze. This was the human throat. It can be seen so clearly in such a small box. What could be this thing? The lower part of the mp encountered an obstacle and couldn¡¯t go down anymore. She turned the mp head to make it easier to see the appearance of the foreign object. Goodness gracious, it turned out to be a fat heart-biting gu worm. It crawled into Dongfang Mu¡¯s throat. His throat didn¡¯t get soaked with the medicine very much. No wonder it chose to go this way. Bai Zhi mped the thing and pulled the fat Gu worm out. If there was one, there may be others. Bai Zhi inserted the endoclips mp once again, and sure enough, there are still more. After cleaning the gu worms in the throat, Bai Zhi heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, it was just this kind of thing. If it was something that was not easy to clean up, she must cut another incision. Then it will be difficult for her grandpa to recover. This was the most important thing. Chapter 1011 - Don’t want more people to know

Chapter 1011 - Don¡¯t want more people to know

Chapter 1011: Don¡¯t want more people to know At this time, Dongfang Mu¡¯splexion greatly turned better, and Bai Zhi was greatly relieved. She turned her head and looked at the people on the left and right. Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on the electronic screen in her hand. On the screen, the side of her face appeared. The miniature camera in the mp was facing the side of her face. She pressed the shutdown button, and in the short process of waiting for the shutdown, her mind was moving quickly, thainking about how to exin this to them. This kind of thing was absolutely impossible to appear in this era. How should she exin it to make people believe it? If the exnation was not adequate, will she be misunderstood and be treated as a monster? Thinking of this, ayer of cold sweat broke out on her back. Bai Zhi looked at Song Lang and said: ¡°Can you please do me a favor?¡± Song Lang returned to his senses, and his eyes finally moved from the p-sized screen to Bai Zhi¡¯s face: ¡°Huh? What?¡± Bai Zhi pointed to the people in the room: ¡°I don¡¯t want more people to know what happened just now.¡± Song Lang let out a cry and winked at Old Yuan. Old Yuan understood his meaning. He nced at the thing in Bai Zhi¡¯s hand again, then turned around and said with a cold face to the guards: ¡°This is rted to Miss Bai¡¯s medical skills. You must not be spread. If there is a trace of wind outside, be prepared to lose your head.¡± The four guards immediately knelt down and kowtowed, then said yes at the same time. ¡°Okay, you carry these two out first and take care of your mouth.¡± The four guards didn¡¯t dare to look at Bai Zhi again, nor dare to approach her. They walked around the road to the two unconscious young people and carried them out. Bai Zhi took out the disinfectant and suture tools from the medicine box. Then took out the cann from Dongfang Mu¡¯s neck, and sutured the wound carefully. During this process, Dongfang Mu¡¯s breath was very unstable. His blood pressure fluctuated from high to low, but fortunately, there was no great reaction, and he survived. Although it was only a minor operation, it was impossible to achieve the desired sterility in the environment. In order to prevent infection of the wound, she used the remaining anti-infection injection in the medicine box for her grandfather. After doing this, she was almost exhausted, followed by physical fatigue. Maybe because she was fully preupied, and there was too much pressure in her heart. So at this time, when she rxed, she felt dizzy and her vision began to turn ck. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Song Lang realized that there was something wrong with her and stretched out his hand to support her. Seeing this, Zhou Awu hurriedly came forward and pushed Song Lang away. He quickly held Bai Zhi: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m just too tired, I just need to take a rest.¡± Zhou Awu nced at Dongfang Mu. The wound on his neck has been treated, but he was still naked. There was a pool of filthy things on his body. It was inappropriate for Bai Zhi to stay here. So he said: ¡°I will help you out and you have a rest. I¡¯ll clean up here.¡± Bai Zhi nodded: ¡°Alright, you help me out.¡± Zhou Awu helped Bai Zhi go out, while Song Lang squatted in front of Bai Zhi¡¯s medicine box. Looking at the weird things in the medicine box, there was nothing he had seen before. Everything looked strange. Where did these thingse from? Do these things really belong to this world? His eyes fell on the screen just now. At the moment, the screen was pitch ck, but just now, the screen was like a mirror and could reflect the human body. This thing was amazing. With this, if there was a disease inside the human body, do they still need to be scared not to find out the problem? Chapter 1012 - Wusun Country

Chapter 1012 - Wusun Country

Chapter 1012: Wusun Country When Zhou Awu came in, he saw Song Lang squatting in front of Bai Zhi¡¯s medicine box. He stepped forward quickly and closed the lid of the box. Song Lang got up and stared at Zhou Awu coldly: ¡°You were surprised to see those things just now. It seems that you haven¡¯t seen this thing before?¡± Zhou Awu replied: ¡°I have seen it naturally when I took it. I just didn¡¯t expect it to be used like this.¡± Song Lang let out a cry and asked again: ¡°Did you take it back? Where did you get it back?¡± Zhou Awu said: ¡°Of course¡ª Why should I tell you?¡± He really couldn¡¯t make it up, so he deliberately sold his goard, which was better than Bai Zhi being suspected of. He was also very curious about where did Bai Zhi get these things. It turns out that this box contains weird things. No wonder she doesn¡¯t let anyone touch it. If the situation weren¡¯t urgent today, she would probably not open it in front of so many people, nor bring out such a shocking thing inside. Zhou Awu ignored Song Lang, took a bucket of hot water, carefully wiped Dongfang Mu¡¯s body, and moved him to a clean ce. Soon, there was news that the two young people brought from the prison of the Criminal Ministry had already awakened. Their thinking was clear, but the pulse was still weak. Their blood loss was serious, and their internal organs were also damaged. Their situation was still not good. There were several doses of ¡®cell regeneration solution¡¯ in the medicine box. This kind of medicine was very expensive. It was generally used after visceral resection to help the internal organs to recover. Its effect was pretty good. Without this medicine, although the patient has a chance of surviving, there was still a risk to die. The chances can be said to be 50:50. Therefore, although this medicine was expensive, people who have undergone this kind of surgery will choose to use it. Some even borrow money. There was a box of ¡®Cell Regeneration Solution¡¯ in the medicine box. There were five vials per box. One bottle can save one person. She used one bottle for her grandfather first. She also used one bottle each to the two young people who were in the prison of the criminal ministry. Looking at thest two bottles of cell regeneration solution left in the box, she was worried. But what should she do? This cell regeneration solution was a medicine developed by Zhonglian Pharmaceutical Co., Ltd. after decades of studies, and has patented technology. She remembered that when the drug was announced to be sessful in trial and used for clinical treatment, China United Group issued released an advertisement about the drug. Medical journals also published some special reports on this drug, which she had read at the time. She even read the detailed production process of the medicine. Bai Zhi closed her eyes, fell into deep thoughts while trying to recall the report she had seen at the time. If she remembered the main medicinal ingredients, she could try to refine medicines with simr effects. Song Lang held the empty bottle containing the cell regeneration solution and looked at it for a long time. The bottle was made of transparent ss, with abel on it. Thebel was full of words. There were Chinese, English, and Latin. The characters were very small. Song Lang stared at the simplified Chinese for a long time. Some characters looked simr to their words, but he doesn¡¯t recognize them. The more he looked at them, the more he became confused. What do they mean? He wanted to ask, but he saw Bai Zhi closing her eyes and thinking about something serious. He didn¡¯t dare to bother her, so he swallowed back his words in his stomach that were full of doubts. Old Yuan also took an empty bottle and looked at it. Suddenly, his eyes lit up, and he rushed to Song Lang and pointed to the English letters on the bottle, then said: ¡°Young Master, I think these words like earthworms are very simr to those writings of the people in Wusun Country.¡± Chapter 1013 - Lin Yang’s Diary

Chapter 1013 - Lin Yang¡¯s Diary

Chapter 1013: Lin Yang¡¯s Diary ¡°Wusun Country?¡± Song Lang frowned, and a few people with golden hair and blue eyes appeared in his mind. Those people¡¯s skin was white, as white as paper. Their hair was golden yellow, and their eyes were big like a cat¡¯s eyes, which looked very strange. Those people im to be from the Wusun country. That was originally from the other side of the sea. They sailed on the sea, but most of the crew died due to a hurricane. The surviving people floated to the coast of Jin Country. When the fishermen found them, they were dying. Some of them were severely dehydrated and died. The rest recovered after recuperating for a long time. At first, they speak wordspletely different from them, and they didn¡¯t know what they were talking about. Later, after living in Jin Country for two years, they finally learned some of their words. Only then did they know that where they lived was called Wusun Country, which was far away from them. They don¡¯t know how far it was, they only felt it was another world. He had also seen the characters written by these Wusun people. They were indeed very simr to the crooked characters in front of him. Could it be it was because of this that he thought it was familiar? ¡°So, this thinges from the Wusun Country?¡± Song Lang asked Old Yuan. Old Yuan shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know a word written on it. Who knows where ites from.¡± Then, he nced at Bai Zhi, who was still thinking deeply, and said in a low voice: ¡°If the young master is so curious, it¡¯s better to ask her directly to avoid guessing here.¡± Song Lang said, ¡°Wait, she seems to be thinking about things. It¡¯s not toote to ask when she thinks it through.¡± He has a lot of questions. Naturally, he has to ask, otherwise, he was afraid that he will not be able to sleep tonight. Zhou Awu hurriedly walked over and said to Bai Zhi with a smile of joy: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, Master Dongfang wake up. He is looking for you.¡± Bai Zhi immediately opened her eyes and saw that Zhou Awu was carrying the medicine box in his hand. She quickly took it, opened the medicine box, took out the pen and paper from the inside, and recorded the series of names that she had just thought of on the paper so that she won¡¯t forget it. Among those names, there were English and Chinese. Some of the medicine¡¯s names were unique to China, while some were unique to other foreign countries. She stuffed the notepad into Zhou Awu¡¯s hand and said: ¡°Help me keep it, I¡¯ll go in first.¡± Zhou Awu nodded and looked down at the small book in his hand. The cover of the small book was ck calf leather and a string was wrapped around its head. At this time, the string was untied by Bai Zhi, but the cover was closed. Zhou Awu was curious, what did she just write? A man¡¯s curiosity, if they don¡¯t find out, their heart will be as ufortable as if they were being scratched by a cat. When he opened the cover, he saw a hard white paper, with some line patterns painted on the four corners, and two small and elegant words written in the middle, Lin Yang. What was Lin Yang? Is it a person¡¯s name? Zhou Awu looked suspicious and continued to turn the page. The next page was almost full of characters. This type of character was exactly the kind of handwriting that Bai Zhi used to write. The strokes were simple and different from what they wrote, but he could recognize it¡­ ¡­ What was written in it were some trivial matters of life. There was nothing special. He continued to scroll down and found the content of each page was not much different. He couldn¡¯t understand what was written on it. The only thing he understood was that every day at noon and night, this person Lin Yang will eat with Bai Zhi¡­ ¡­ Bai Zhi was mentioned on every page. That person likes to see her happy. With the simple statement, one could imagine a vivid picture. And while reading these words, Zhou Awu seemed to be able to see Bai Zhi¡¯s appearance at the time. Chapter 1014 - Save the emperor!

Chapter 1014 - Save the emperor!

Chapter 1014 : Save the emperor! This, this seems to be written by a man. And between the lines, it reveals a deep affection for Bai Zhi. Even a rough person like him can see it. ¡°What is this?¡± Song Lang leaned over. He got curious when he saw the expression on Zhou Awu¡¯s face. Zhou Awu quickly closed the small notebook and tucked it into his clothes: ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± He quickly closed the medicine box and lifted it, then hurried into the house. The more Zhou Awu acted like this, the more Song Lang doubted him. If it weren¡¯t for Bai Zhi, he would really grab that notebook. * Inside the room, Dongfang Mu had sobered up. However, he was still very weak, but his spirit was much better than before. When he saw Bai Zhi, Dongfang Mu became excited. He opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t speak. His throat was very painful. As if he had been stabbed with a knife. Bai Zhi quickly held his hand and said anxiously: ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t panic. There is a wound in your throat now, which may temporarily affect your speech. But it will only be a few days. Don¡¯t worry, it will get better day after day.¡± Dongfang Mu felt calm a little after hearing this. He doesn¡¯t care as long as he didn¡¯t be dumb. He gestured, and Bai Zhi immediately understood and smiled: ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry, the gu worms on your body have been removed. As long as you take good care of your health, you will get better.¡± Dongfang Mu nodded and gestured again. It can be seen that Bai Zhi couldn¡¯t understand him, so he became anxious again. At this time, Zhou Awu came in. She asked Zhou Awu to get paper and brush so that Dongfang Mu could write down what he wanted to say. Dongfang Mu stillcking energy. His hand that was holding the pen was constantly trembling. His original good handwriting became crooked. He only wrote three words: Save the emperor! Although he has been quite dissatisfied with the emperor recently, they have known each other for many years. The emperor has always treated him well. He and the emperor were not just simply monarchs and ministers, but also friends. Now that the emperor was also in trouble, he really can¡¯t stay out of it. His granddaughter¡¯s temperament, he knew it very well. Even though the emperor knew Chu Feng¡¯s evil deeds many times, he still indulged him. She had been disappointed with the emperor. If he won¡¯t say anything, she would definitely not put the emperor in her heart. Bai Zhi frowned. She was very unwilling, but in the end, she nodded: ¡°Grandpa, I will cure him even if you don¡¯t say it. After all, he is Afeng¡¯s father, so how can I not save him?¡± Although she was unhappy and reluctant, she really never thought to ignore the emperor. Dongfang Mu nodded his head. This movement pulled his wound. The pain made him frown and groan. Bai Zhi hurriedly helped him to lie down, then asked Zhou Awu to let some people bring a stretcher, and carried her grandpa on the carriage back to the mansion. Zhou Awu refused to leave: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, I am worried to leave you here alone. Come with me.¡± Bai Zhi raised her eyes to look at Song Lang, who was standing under the plum tree, and sighed secretly. She didn¡¯t want to stay in this horrible ce, but she hadn¡¯t got the prescription for the medicinal bath. How can she go? Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°I still have something to do, I can¡¯t go away for the time being. Why don¡¯t you take grandfather back first, and then youe back after you settle him down.¡± Zhou Awu didn¡¯t want her to be too embarrassed. Seeing that Song Lang didn¡¯t look like a wicked person, he nodded his head: ¡°Alright, I¡¯lle here as soon as I settle down.¡± Bai Zhi said again: ¡°If there are no capable people in the house, you¡¯d better stay. I don¡¯t want anything to happen to Grandpa. I can handle the matters here. Afeng might be back soon.¡± Chapter 1015 - Maybe we can be friends

Chapter 1015 - Maybe we can be friends

Chapter 1015: Maybe we can be friends After Zhou Awu left, Song Lang finally found the opportunity, and immediately approached Bai Zhi and asked with a serious face, ¡°Who are you?¡± Bai Zhi smiled slightly: ¡°Who am I? You should have checked it out.¡± Song Lang shook his head: ¡°It can¡¯t be that simple. You can¡¯t just be a mountain girl who grew up in a mountain vige.¡± ¡°Otherwise?¡±She asked back. Song Lang spread out his hand. In his palm, there was a ss bottle. ¡°What is this?¡± He asked. How can he believe that a girl in the mountains can get this kind of thing? Not only this thing but also all the things in her medicine chest doesn¡¯t exist here. Bai Zhi took the medicine bottle from his palm and slightly smiled: ¡°It¡¯s just a bottle of medicine. Young Master Song is so ignorant? A bottle can make you suspicious?¡± He knew that she wouldn¡¯t tell the truth. So he gritted her teeth, pointed to the handwriting on the bottle, and said: ¡°What is this word?¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°I don¡¯t know either. The person who gave me this medicine only told me its effect but didn¡¯t teach me to read the words on it.¡± Just kidding, how could she tell the truth? Should she say that she was a soul from another world and upied the body of the original Bai Zhi? And that she can return to another world every time the moon is full and can bring the things over there here? If she said such a thing, she would definitely be seen as a monster. And maybe she would be arrested and put to death. She didn¡¯t want to die. ¡°Someone gave it to you? Who? That person gave you everything in your that box?¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°Yes, it was all given by that person. Before we came to the capital, we were captured by soldiers from the Xiye Country and brought to the Luoying Mountains. After we manage to escape, we lost our way in the mountains. When I went to sleep at night, I got up to pee. Unexpectedly, I met an old white-bearded man. He said that we are destined to meet and wanted to give me some gifts. He also taught me some wonderful medical skills. He also taught me how to use those things.¡± Song Lang almost vomits blood. What kind of nonsense was this? Was he, Song Lang, was a three-year-old child? Bai Zhi blinked her clear eyes and asked with a smile on her face: ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Looking at you like this, you don¡¯t believe me?¡± Song Lang hummed softly: ¡°If I say this to you, will you believe it?¡± Bai Zhi shrugged her shoulders: ¡°I will, why wouldn¡¯t I? If you say it like that, you must have your reason. As a listener, I just have to believe it silently. Why should I think too much?¡± Song Lang was slightly startled. Yes, she was right, she refused to tell the truth, there must be a reason why she can¡¯t say it. Why should he force her? As long as she was herself, isn¡¯t it alright? Thinking of this, Song Lang was suddenly enlightened. A smile suddenly appeared on his face: ¡°I understand. I was narrow-minded before, sorry.¡± Seeing that he understood so quickly and apologized readily, she suddenly looked at him differently. This guy was not as hateful as she imagined. Song Lang asked Bai Zhi: ¡°Can you teach me the throat-breaking venttion method?¡± Bai Zhi nodded immediately: ¡°Of course I can, but in exchange, can you give me the prescription to expel gu worms?¡± Song Lang didn¡¯t hesitate and immediately said: ¡°Even if you don¡¯t say it, I will give it to you. Although I didn¡¯t participate in this matter, it is somehow rted to me. Coming up with this prescription is what I should do.¡± made.¡± Bai Zhi pursed her lips and smiled at him: ¡°Perhaps, we can be friends.¡± Chapter 1016 - Some are destined to be just friends

Chapter 1016 - Some are destined to be just friends

Song Lang expressed his real thoughts: ¡°I don¡¯t want to be just friends with you.¡± Bai Zhi smiled and said: ¡°Some people and some things are destined.¡± She looked up at the sun in the sky. Her hair was dancing in the cold wind. Her eyes were clearer than before. ¡°A person who is destined to be a friend can only be a friend forever and will never change.¡± Just like Lin Yang, they have known each other since they were students. They attend sses together, after ss, they will go to the library orboratories. They also went to the same hospitals as interns and also went to attend interviews. She can¡¯t remember how long she and Lin Yang have known each other and how familiar they were with each other. Thinking about it, even she couldn¡¯t tell what the rtionship between her and him was. In the eyes of others, they were a couple made in heaven, but she knew they were not. There was something missing. It was just she couldn¡¯t tell what it is. Until she came here and met Hu Feng. She finally understood that what wascking was called love between her and Lin Yang. She has enough trust and a sense of security with Lin Yang, that¡¯s why shepletely trusted him. She can surrender her wealth and life to him, but she cannot give her heart to him. Song Lang also looked up where she was looking. There was sunshine in the winter sky, so even if he was standing in the cold wind, his body also felt hot. Especially his heart, it was extremely hot. ¡°I don¡¯t believe in destiny. I only know that blood feuds must be repaid with my own hands. And a good marriage must also be won by myself. Is there really anything in this world that humans can¡¯t do? I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Bai Zhi retracted her gaze, turned to look at Song Lang, and sighed slightly: ¡°You are very simr to him. You know it is impossible, but you will still do it. In the end, you will only hurt yourself. So why bother?¡± Song Lang frowned, he noticed that when Bai Zhi said those words, a trace of worry shed in her eyes. Worry? Who was she worrying about? Who could it be? Obviously, it was not Hu Feng, so who is it? He opened his mouth to ask, but she had already turned around and left a faint sentence: ¡°I¡¯ll go back to my room and change clothes. You can write the prescription.¡± She stepped out. Xiao Qing, who was standing in the corner of the courtyard, immediately followed. She followed her back to the small courtyard where she had lived before. When treating her grandfather, some blood sshed on her body, and there was also some stench, which was really disgusting. If she was in her own room, she would definitely take a hot bath right now. Xiao Qing found a suitable set of clothes for her. Even if Bai Zhi was just 13 years old, she has grown a lot. She was no longer that thin yellow-haired girl. Her legs were well-proportioned and slender, and flesh started gathering on her chest, but her waist was still thin. Looking at herself in the mirror, this face was exactly the same as her face. Even the birthmark on her body. How can the world be so mysterious? Sometimes she even felt that she didn¡¯t upy someone else¡¯s body, but felt that this body was originally hers! She has exactly the same face and exactly the same name but just has apletely different life. She doesn¡¯t know if this was due to luck or not. Different time and space, but the same person. Some storylines that can only be found in fantasy novels appeared in her mind. ¡°Miss Bai, you look so good.¡± Xiao Qing, who was standing beside her,bed her hair and looked at Bai Zhi in the mirror with envy. With such a face, family background, and amazing medical skills. She can¡¯t help but understand why their young master was so attracted to her. Chapter 1017 - Simple truth

Chapter 1017 - Simple truth

Chapter 1017: Simple truth Bai Zhi got up and said: ¡°It¡¯s just a piece of skin. It¡¯s not that important.¡± She never depends on her appearance to eat. In her opinion, the best face was not as good as having a useful mind. Xiao Qing disagreed with her words: ¡°As a woman, isn¡¯t it better to have good skin, more than anything else?¡± Bai Zhi wanted to go out, but after hearing her words, she immediately stopped and looked back at Xiao Qing. Xiao Qing was fifteen years old this year and has reached the age of marriage. She was slightly taller than her, and she has a delicate appearance, like a little girl next door. ¡°Human skin has a shelf life. No matter how good the color is, it can¡¯t stand the ravages of time. If the owner of this skin has nothing but her skin, what should she do when her face gone old?¡± Xiao Qing couldn¡¯t understand it. She simply blinked because she doesn¡¯t know how to answer. Bai Zhi patted her chest and said: ¡°The only thing that can withstand the ravages of time is the human heart and mind. People who can live a lifetime ultimately rely on these two things.¡± Xiao Qing seemed to understand. Her eyes were filled with worship as she keep looking at Bai Zhi. Human insights really can limit a person¡¯s thinking. Why can¡¯t she tell these profound truths? Obviously, this was a very simple truth! Bai Zhi smiled when she saw her enlightenment, then turned around with the medicine box. * Back in the front courtyard, Song Lang and Old Yuan were talking. The two seemed to be arguing. Their faces don¡¯t look so good. Hearing Bai Zhi¡¯s footsteps, Song Lang shut his mouth and winked at Old Yuan. Old Yuan sighed helplessly, turned around, and walked back. ¡°Are you arguing?¡± Bai Zhi stepped forward and asked. Song Lang shook his head: ¡°No.¡± He didn¡¯t want to say it, but seeing her look curious, he spoke again: ¡°He proposed to leave the capital and said that it is no longer safe.¡± ¡°What he said is not wrong. It is indeed no longer safe here, especially after you gave me the prescription.¡± She looked at Song Lang¡¯s face as she continue to ask: ¡°Knowing this, you still have to give me the prescription?¡± Song Lang nodded his head without thinking, ¡°Yes, I still want to give it to you.¡± He handed the paper he had been holding in his hand to Bai Zhi: ¡°What I promised will be done naturally.¡± Bai Zhi took it bluntly, unfolded the paper in half, and a string of medicine names came into view. Looking at the names of these medicines, herplexion changed. She had seen this medicine prescription. Where has she seen it? She couldn¡¯t remember it for a while, but she was 100% sure that she have seen this prescription. But where is it? ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Song Lang asked urgently when she saw that her expression was wrong. Bai Zhi hurriedly shook her head: ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m okay.¡± After receiving the prescription, Bai Zhi said to Song Lang: ¡°Actually, Mr. Yuan is right. You really should leave. You can leave now.¡± Song Lang pursed his mouth and didn¡¯t speak, but his eyes fixed on Bai Zhi. A thousand words in his eyes was self-exnatory. Bai Zhi pretended not to see it and said in a low voice: ¡°You offer a life-saving remedy, Prince Jin will not embarrass you, but it is difficult to guarantee that others will not take advantage of this matter. Especially-people from the Kingdom of Jin.¡± The crown prince and princess of the Kingdom of Jin encountered things like this in Chu Country. The Jin Country must have received the news at this time. It will be impossible for them to just leave it alone, they will definitely send someone to the capital to investigate this matter. At that time, he, the son of the rebellious minister, might also be in danger. Coupled with his previous cooperation with Chu Feng, once Chu Feng was held ountable, how could he escape? Chapter 1018 - Fly away

Chapter 1018 - Fly away

Chapter 1018: Fly away ¡°Young Master Song, if you treat me as a friend, listen to my persuasion. Leave Princess Qian Fang and Prince Qian Hua, then take your people, and fly away.¡± Song Lang frowned his eyebrows, turned his head, and looked at the plum tree in the courtyard. The plum tree¡¯s branches were knotted, but not yet in full bloom. Although the new year has passed, the plum blossoms that have bloomed before New Year¡¯s Eve in previous years, haven¡¯t bloomed this year yet. Maybe, the coldest day of the year hasn¡¯te yet. ¡°You know very well that you can¡¯t hurt the princess and the prince, do you? Since you can¡¯t get rid of your enemy¡¯s children, why are you determined to provoke the war between the two countries and let the people all over the world pay their lives for this ridiculous war? It¡¯s worth it?¡± Song Lang closed his eyes, concealed the pain in his eyes, gritted his teeth before saying: ¡°Then, didn¡¯t the four hundred people in my Song family have died in vain?¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°Everything in this world has a cause and effect. Their deaths were not caused by you. You are just one of the victims. Revenge is your choice, and I am not opposed to it. On the other hand, if I were you, I will also take revenge. I will not let the person who killed my rtives live freely. Even if he lives, I will make him live in pain.¡± ¡°But Young Master Song, there is no hatred without cause. If you want to take revenge, go ahead, but you can¡¯t use the lives of innocent people to pave the way. What does it have to do with them? If you do it like this, then aren¡¯t you more heartless than the people who killed your Song family?¡± ¡°Since you can let go of Princess Qian Fang and Prince Qian Hua, why can¡¯t you let go of those innocent strangers you haven¡¯t even met?¡± Who knows when Old Yuan Lao walked behind Song Lang and Bai Zhi, but he kept staring at Bai Zhi¡¯s slender back with full of emotion. This girl, she said well the words he had always wanted to say, but couldn¡¯t say. A person¡¯s life can be long or short, but whether it is long or short, one should not only live in hatred. He hoped that their young master could smile again, let go of the hatred in his heart, and live a normal life. Those who do evil will face their own karma. Song Lang has never been an old-fashioned person, let alone a cold and vicious person. For the past year, he has been living with a mask, forcing himself to live in endless pain and hatred, trying to make himself cold-blooded and cruel. He tried and did it, but he didn¡¯t seed. Bai Zhi¡¯s words were like a key, opening the door that he closed tightly in his heart. Bright sunlight shone towards the mist inside the door. The sunlight outside the door prated, dispelling the mist that covered his heart. The road ahead seemed to have a clear outline in an instant. Song Lang, who never knew what he should do in the future, suddenly had a direction. He turned around and looked at Bai Zhi who was standing in front of him, then said with a brilliant smile: ¡°Okay.¡± Bai Zhi was taken aback for a moment: ¡°Okay? What¡¯s okay?¡± She didn¡¯t react for a while. Song Lang chuckles: ¡°Naturally, about what you say.¡± ¡°You mean, you are willing to leave behind Princess Qian Fang and Prince Qian Hua?¡± She asked again because she couldn¡¯t believe what she heard. She persuaded him out of morality among friends, but she didn¡¯t expect him to really listen. She just did what she thought she should do, but didn¡¯t intend to force it. Unexpectedly, he agreed so readily? This was unexpected. Seeing Bai Zhi was confused, the smile on Song Lang¡¯s face became brighter and brighter: ¡°What? I agree, so you can¡¯t believe it? In your eyes, am I really that kind of stubborn and heinous person?¡± Chapter 1019 - Every injustice has its perpetrator, every debt has its debtor

Chapter 1019 - Every injustice has its perpetrator, every debt has its debtor

Chapter 1019: Every injustice has its perpetrator, every debt has its debtor Bai Zhi immediately shook her head: ¡°No, no, no, I¡¯ve never thought of you like this.¡± She looked at him seriously, with sincere gratitude in her eyes: ¡°However, I didn¡¯t expect you to agree so readily. I thought it will take you some time to think about it.¡± Song Lang: ¡°You¡¯re right. Every injustice has its perpetrator, every debt has its debtor. I will still take revenge for the Song family, but I won¡¯t take innocent lives as the price.¡± After a pause, he said again: ¡°I will leave Qian Fang and Qian Hua behind, I will listen to you, leave here and fly away.¡± ¡°However, I have one condition, I hope you can promise me.¡± He looked at her with scorching eyes. His eyes were fiercer than the earth dragon in that room. Bai Zhi avoided his gaze awkwardly, and coughed twice: ¡°You said, as long as I can do it, I will definitely not refuse.¡± If she had been perfunctory about taking him as a friend before, at this time, there was no perfunctory at all. She now truly regards him as her friend. Song Lang pursed his lips and smiled with twinkling eyes: ¡°When we meet again, can you call me ng?¡± What kind of ghost condition was this? Can she not agree? Seeing her silence, Song Lang felt a little sad. He sighed and said: ¡°My family calls me ng. Now in this world, I no longer have a family member. I never hear anyone calling me ng. ¡± Seeing such a mncholic and beautiful man, she really couldn¡¯t say anything to refuse. Besides, after this, they might have no chance to meet again, so why not promise him? She will not lose anything. Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°Okay, I promise you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a deal!: The mncholy on his face disappeared instantly. His handsome face was shining brightly like a sun. She suddenly felt suspicious. Was there something wrong with her eyes just now? Did he never been mncholy at all? ¡°Er¡­ It¡¯s a deal!¡± She always felt that something was wrong, but she can¡¯t tell what it is, so she can only respond stupidly. Song Lang¡¯s mobility was amazing. After Hu Feng came out of the pce with the Wei Family¡¯s uncle and nephew, he directly returned to Qingfeng Courtyard. But at this time, there was no Song Family master and servant left. No one knows where those guards who were guarding outside went into. In the yard, only Bai Zhi, Qian Fang and Qian Hua, and Jin¡¯er, who served Qian Fang were left. There was no one else. ¡°Are they all gone?¡± Hu Feng asked Bai Zhi. Bai Zhi was cleaning the medicinal materials in the warehouse. After hearing what Hu Feng said, she said without turning her head back: ¡°They¡¯re all gone. He left the prescription. The time is tight. We need to start dispensing arge number of medicines and build arge-scale medicine soup pool.¡± Hu Feng said: ¡°I¡¯ve arranged people to make medicinal bathtub. They now started it. I will arrange people to make the medicinal concoction tomorrow.¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head and said: ¡°Can they also dig drainage next to the bathtub to discharge the wastewater?¡± Hu Feng said: ¡°I¡¯ve also made arrangements, you don¡¯t have to worry about this. I also considered it.¡± Bai Zhi got up with good medicine, then picked up a stack of prescriptions from the bookcase on the side. ¡°This is what I just wrote. You have to send people to prepare these medicinal materials, and then call all the imperial doctors in the pce. If you can, it is best to hire more doctors with good medical skills. The more the better.¡± The capital was so big and there were so many people got affected by gu worms. If only she will do the work, how will they save so many people? Only by working together, they will be able to reverse the current situation. Chapter 1020 - The monsters disappear

Chapter 1020 - The monsters disappear

Chapter 1020: The monsters disappear Imperial Doctor Xu was the first to rush to her, followed by Imperial Doctor Zhang, Imperial Doctor Zhong, and all the new and old doctors in the imperial pce. The local doctors also came in a hurry because there were also people in their families who have been infected. They have used countless methods to cure this strange disease, but they can¡¯t be cured. So at this time, when they heard that there were medicines that can cure it, and still selflessly teach them, who would want to miss such a good opportunity? Imperial Doctor Xu and Imperial Doctor Zhong returned to the pce to treat the emperor. While Imperial Doctor Zhang became the leader of the local doctors. He assigned people who coordinated with him. After Master Guan heard that there were medicines needed to treat this disease, he immediately ordered his men to open their medicine storehouse. All the medicines needed by Imperial Doctor Zhang will be given free. Hu Feng ordered people to open the gate of the Imperial Hospital and provide all medicines that are avable for free. The capital was full of smoke from boiling medicines. The scent of medicine and stench was all over the capital. The monsters that were madly rushing to bite people disappeared. But then, another new problem came. Although the monsters that bite people disappeared, those who were seriously ill still couldn¡¯t survive. She couldn¡¯t remember the ingredient for the regeneration medicine. These people have damaged internal organs. If they don¡¯t have the protection of cell regeneration medicine, they might not escape death. So, what was the point of her hard work? The imperial doctors surrounded her in the hall of Dongfang Family Mansion. Everyone looked at her silently, waiting for her to speak. Imperial Doctor Xu and the others knew Bai Zhi¡¯s abilities. They would naturally not be suspicious. They believed she would definitely be able toe up with a solution. But the local doctors were different. They have never heard of Bai Zhi¡¯s name. This time, there were a lot of doubts in their hearts. Many people¡¯s lives were still hanging, so the doubts umted at the bottom of their hearts naturally broke out. ¡°Miss Bai, please speak. My uncle is lying on the bed. He can only breathe out, but can¡¯t breathe in. You can¡¯t be like this, not saying anything. You shoulde up with a n!¡± A man in his early 30s yelled at Bai Zhi. His expression was unkind. As soon as the man said those words, someone immediately agreed: ¡°That¡¯s right, my brother is also like this. My old mother¡¯s eyes were swelling from crying. If something bad happened to her will you take responsibility?¡± There were many echoes in the crowd. In the end, Imperial Doctor Zhang was young. Hearing these words, his blood surged and he fired out in anger: ¡°You heartless people, what right do you have to persecute Miss Bai here? What did she do wrong? Your family is sick, is Miss Bai the cause of it? She tried her best to help you, but you are not grateful. You are still using her?¡± Imperial Doctor Zhang was an imperial physician, so naturally, the local doctors were overwhelmed by him. When they saw Imperial Doctor Zhang¡¯s appearance, they all fell silent and didn¡¯t dare to speak anymore. They swallowed all their dissatisfaction. But there were still some courageous people. Even after hearing Imperial Doctor Zhang¡¯s angry words, one of them said: ¡°I think Miss Bai didn¡¯t really take out the prescription! I heard that Master Dongfang is getting better and better. The two young people who were treated with Master Dongfang have also recovered more than half, and can now walk around. There is also the emperor in the pce, which is also said to have been rescued. But our family is not in the same condition. I dare to ask Miss Bai, did you really do your best?¡± Bai Zhi never looked up. She didn¡¯t seem to hear these doubts in her ears. She kept holding a notebook in her hand and writing something. But no one knows what she was doing. Chapter 1021 - What day is it today?

Chapter 1021 - What day is it today?

Chapter 1021: What day is it today? Imperial Doctor Xu red at the talking doctor and warned him to shut up with his eyes. The man snorted but closed his mouth. Imperial Doctor Xu sighed in his heart and approached Bai Zhi. He saw that she was writing on the notebook with a strange-looking brush. He doesn¡¯t recognize the words she was writing. She also drew some pictures. In those pictures, he had seen some of them, but he had never seen the others before. What is she doing? Bai Zhi was very distressed. She recalled most of theponents of the ¡®Cell Regeneration Medicine¡¯. Especially the most important ones. However, if there was luck, there was a misfortune. Fortunately, of the eight main ingredients, seven of them can be extracted from Chinese medicine. Unfortunately, the most critical medicine was a very special western medicine. This kind of Western-style medicine was a verymon thing in modern times. It can even be bought casually in pharmacies. However, such a thing couldn¡¯t be refined without the help of sophisticated modern machines. Without this main ingredient, the ¡®cell regeneration medicine¡¯ will not be authentic cell regeneration medicine. It can only be regarded as something more nutritious than the ordinary nutrient solution. What should she do? She was very distressed. She wrote countless techniques in the notebook, but she couldn¡¯t find a Chinese medicine equivalent to that of Western medicine. ording to Hu Feng¡¯s statistics, there were as many as 6,000 people who received the medicinal bath and medicine this time. Among them, more than 1,000 people have died, and more than 1,000 people were on the verge of death. At least 3,000 people with milder illnesses were left waiting for the treatment of the cell regeneration medicine¡¯. What should she do to save the lives of these 3000 people? These were 3000 people. 3000 people, if they can¡¯t be saved, she doesn¡¯t know how many families will be torn apart and how many children will experience the sufferings she has experienced. Thinking of those children, she suddenly raised her head, and asked Imperial Doctor Zhang on the side: ¡°What day is the date today?¡± Imperial Doctor Zhang thought for a while, and said, ¡°The day before yesterday was the 10th day, today should be the 12th.¡± The 12th? 3 days before the 15th? 3 days, good, then let¡¯s fight. She got up, strode to the bookcase, took the brush and paper, then transcribed the name of the medicine she just listed in the notebook. She wrote several copies in one breath and gave them to several imperial physicians and the shopkeeper sent by the Guan family. ¡°I need these medicinal materials. I need as many as possible. This is only the first batch, and I will need moreter. I hope I can also send many medicines from other ces as soon as possible.¡± Imperial Doctor Xu looked at the prescription in his hand, but he couldn¡¯t tell the slightest clue. It seemed that it was not a prescription at all. Some of these medicinal herbs wouldn¡¯t be used in the prescription at all. Bai Zhi then said to Imperial Doctor Xu and the others: ¡°I don¡¯t have time to exin too much now. If you want to learn, you can follow me, but don¡¯t make any noise or disturb me. Otherwise, this mansion will not be able to amodate you.¡± Although many doctors have a lot of dissatisfaction with Bai Zhi, no one was willing to leave with such an opportunity. The Guan Family¡¯s work efficiency was much faster than the Imperial Hospital. Within 2 hours, all the medicinal materials needed by Bai Zhi were delivered, but the imperial hospital took a full 5 hours to deliver it. When it was delivered, the sky was already dark. Bai Zhi asked people to set up seven medicine furnaces in thepound. Each medicine furnace was stacked with a kind of medicinal material. There was only one kind of medicinal herb next to a stove. A group of doctors whispered: ¡°Didn¡¯t they say we will boil medicine? Why is there only one kind of medicinal material next to a furnace? What kind of medicine is this?¡± ¡°Who knows, maybe she is afraid that we will learn her secret prescription, so she deliberately covers people¡¯s eyes and ears.¡± Chapter 1022 - Get out

Chapter 1022 - Get out

Chapter 1022: Get out At this time, a tall figure appeared in the courtyard, and his handsome face seemed to be covered with frost. He was a martial artist. His ears were naturally much better than ordinary people¡¯s. Bai Zhi and several imperial doctors may not hear the whispers of those people, but he heard them clearly. ¡°You, you, and you. Get out.¡± Hu Feng walked to a group of doctors, then pointed his fingers to the doctors who had just whispered secretly. When the three doctors stood up, two of them couldn¡¯t lift their heads under the pressure, but one of them was very courageous, and it was him who had put question previously in the hall. ¡°Why? Miss Bai clearly said that we can stay, so why are you chasing us away now? Is there something shameful?¡± Hu Feng coldly snorted: ¡°Why? You don¡¯t have any idea in your heart? With so many people, why can¡¯t this prince let the three of you go away? There is something shameful, then why doesn¡¯t this prince?¡± The man blushed, but still didn¡¯t want to show weakness: ¡°This doctor doesn¡¯t know what the prince is referring to, the three of us are standing here at regr intervals, how can it hinder the prince¡¯s eyes? Is it because of the question raised by me earlier?¡± While speaking, he looked at the Bai Zhi who was checking the medicinal materials not far away. Seeing that the girl hadn¡¯t even looked at them, it seemed as if nothing happened here, he felt even more angrily: ¡°A good doctor can¡¯t even listen to the people with different opinions?¡± His voice was loud, loud enough for everyone in the courtyard to hear. Bai Zhi was of course no exception. She was a big living person. Did this guy think she was dead? After checking thest medicine, making sure that all the medicines were correct, and there were no undesirable things mixed in. She finally raised her head and looked at the man with a flushed face and eyes full of unwillingness and anger. She frowned, her cold eyes piercing that person¡¯s heart slightly. ¡°I said that if you want to stay, you can stay quiet. If it disturbs me, you won¡¯t be able to stay in Dongfang Mansion, so please!¡± The man didn¡¯t move. The other two doctors were not as bold as he was. When Prince Jin spoke, their legs were already weak. How dare to resist the order? But at the same time, they secretly regretted it. They shouldn¡¯t have talked like this. The two doctors talked to the man: ¡°Doctor Cheng, hurry up.¡± Doctor Cheng still didn¡¯t move. His face looked very ugly. The two men were afraid of causing trouble, so they stopped persuading him and left in a hurry. After a while, Doctor Cheng was caught by two guards, one from the left and from the right, and threw him outside the Dongfang Mansion. Seeing this, the two doctors hurriedly turned around and helped Doctor Cheng: ¡°Doctor Cheng, why do you have to fight with them?¡± Doctor Cheng was dark and silent, but the other doctor said: ¡°Doctor Cheng is too anxious that he said those things.¡± Doctor Cheng did not answer the conversation, he turned and left. However, the other two still didn¡¯t stop talking: ¡°His wife also got this strange disease, she soaked in the medicinal bath and had diarrhea, but she was still like crazy and doesn¡¯t eat. She doesn¡¯t get better no matter what medication she takes. She looked like she will die soon. How can he not be anxious?¡± ¡°I see. No wonder he just said that in the hall.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it? We don¡¯t know what Miss Bai is thinking in her heart. If she really wants to save people, why should she hide the prescription at a time like this? She already came up with the prescription and save thousands of people who are in danger. Why not do good deeds until the end?¡± Chapter 1023 - Extracting the essence

Chapter 1023 - Extracting the essence

Chapter 1023: Extracting the essence Hu Feng swept his cold eyes across the crowd and said loudly: ¡°If any of you want to leave, please leave now. If you decide to stay, please stay quiet.¡± The doctors lowered their heads one after another, not daring to look directly at the cold-faced prince. No matter what they were thinking in their hearts, they didn¡¯t dare to show even half of it at this time. Bai Zhi waved to Imperial Doctor Xu and the others. Imperial Doctor Xu and Imperial Doctor Zhong led a group of young imperial doctors from the Imperial Hospital around. ¡°Miss Bai, please tell us if there is anything you need help with. Although we are not proficient in refining medicine, we are still quite knowledgable.¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°Today, we are not going to refine pills, but to extract medicinal liquids, and extract usable essence from these medicinal materials.¡± She paused, then said: ¡°This is not a simple matter. I will demonstrate it to you first. Look carefully and ask if you don¡¯t understand. I will tell you.¡± After hearing the five words ¡°Extracting Essence¡±, all the doctors¡¯ faces changed, and were overjoyed. This refining skill was used only by advanced skilled pharmacists. It can be said that it was a top-secret skill by the medicine sect. However, Miss Bai, not only knew this technique but was also willing to teach them? What does she mean? She was willing to teach them, but also teach those doctors who don¡¯t trust her? After a short period of excitement, Imperial Doctor Xu came back to his senses and hurriedly said to Bai Zhi: ¡°Miss Bai, this refining technique is not just any ordinary medical technique. Is it really okay if you teach us casually like this?¡± Of course, he wanted to learn, but he doesn¡¯t want to bring any burden to Bai Zhi. Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°Of course, although it is a bit difficult, I believe that you will be able to learn it well. The lives of thousands of people in the capital can be saved or not will all depend on this.¡± She spoke in a very light tone, without exaggerated emotions, nor sensational expressions. She spoke just like before. Like in water, without waves. The imperial doctors and local doctors heard her like this, but the momentum was like surging big waves. The blood in their hearts seems to be ignited at this moment. In the beginning, they felt forced when doing this, but at this time, they really have the heart of benevolent doctors. The lives of thousands of people were in their hands. The extraction technique was more difficult than they thought. After weighing a few kilograms of medicinal materials, they will undergo various processes such as fumigation, steaming, and baking over and over again. Each process can extract some essence, but not every essence were useful. They need to be refined again from these essences. After refining over and over again, only a few drops of the essence can be obtained. And these few drops of essence were not the final product. They need to be mixed and distilled with the essence extracted from the other six medicinal materials. The final essence obtained from these was what Bai Zhi needs. She demonstrated it over and over again. The imperial doctors watched and studied carefully. The procedures were too cumbersome. They wrote down the steps by step process and then recorded the essential information. When the imperial doctors began to practice, the local doctors finally had the opportunity to watch and learn. Until now, they didn¡¯t know that what they were going to learn was an extremely profound refinement technique. They had only heard of this kind of refining technique before. They never thought that one day, they would see it with their own eyes and even have the opportunity to learn. As everyone knows, the most expensive medicines on the market, were the medicines refined after using these refining techniques. And only a few people have this refining technique in their hands, which was not an exaggeration description, seeing how rare this kind of medicine appeared. Chapter 1024 - Who really served who?

Chapter 1024 - Who really served who?

Chapter 1024: Who really served who? If Bai Zhi does all these things by herself, even if she doesn¡¯t sleep and used 10 medicine stoves at the same time, no one knows when she will be able to make this ¡°cell regeneration medicine¡±. At this time, the three yards in the mansion have 60 medicine stoves. She believed that it would not take long before the cell regeneration medicine could be put into use. At the same time, she ordered someone to make hollow syringes. Then asked the kiln shop to make the exact needles like her. There were indeed talents in the kiln shop. The finished products opened Bai Zhi¡¯s eyes. These things were not only passable but also very exquisite. * Bai Zhi was so busy, while the pce was also very lively. The emperor¡¯s condition improved day by day. Although he was not as strong as before, he can already walk down the floor with the support of his eunuch, and his spirit was getting better and better. As soon as his spirit got better, the family and state affairs naturally fell to his hands again. ¡°Your Majesty, His Royal Highness Prince Xiao is making trouble in the prison and said that he wants to see you.¡± Eunuch An held the emperor with one hand and whispered in the emperor¡¯s ear. The emperor frowned as his chest moved ups and downs. As if trying to endure something, but finally couldn¡¯t hold it back. He gritted his teeth and said: ¡°How could Feng¡¯er be like this? He was not like this before!¡± Eunuch An didn¡¯t say anything. Whose son of heaven didn¡¯t want to sit on the throne? Who served whom? No need to mention someone else. Just take Prince Rong as an example. Prince Rong and the emperor were brothers. They were born from the same mother. But when they were fighting for the throne, who cared about brotherhood? After the emperor ascended the throne, didn¡¯t he also demote Prince Rong and send him to Tong County? Although Prince Rong still has the title of the prince, his life was not as good as the county magistrate. Who among officials couldn¡¯t tell who rules the country and not? Weren¡¯t Prince Xiao and Prince Jin in the same situation right now? Fortunately, the 8th prince and the 9th prince were not currently involved. Otherwise, the ruling and the opposition, inside and outside the pce, don¡¯t know what chaos they will add. Seeing Eunuch An not speaking, the emperor said again: ¡°He pierced a big hole in the sky, but he still has the face to make trouble in the prison. What does he want to do?¡± Eunuch An still didn¡¯t open his mouth. At this time, he must keep his mouth shut. As the saying goes, apanying a king is like apanying a tiger. The more you speak the more you make mistakes. Who knows what the emperor wanted to hear right now? If he speaks the wrong word, his head might get off his head. After all, it was the emperor¡¯s flesh and blood. He knew exactly how much the emperor protect this son at ordinary times. He was his ve, so he witnessed everything. The whole world says that the emperor¡¯s most beloved son was Prince Jin, and the throne will be his. But the world doesn¡¯t know that although Prince Jin was the emperor¡¯s most beloved son and heir to the throne, he was not the emperor¡¯s favorite son. In front of the emperor, Prince Xiao could make mistakes and keep making mistakes. But Prince Jin cannot. Therefore, he was not sure what the emperor thinks in his heart. Big things could turn into small things all of a sudden. Just like the absurd thing that happened in Qingan Pcest time. But the matter this time was a major event that pierced a big hole in the sky and killed thousands of people. And there were still thousands of lives at stake. If the emperor doesn¡¯t deal with Prince Xiao, how will he exin to the people? How can the emperor fail to understand what Eunuch An was thinking about? And it was because he understand that he was annoyed. ¡°Niangniang, you can¡¯t go there, Niang¡ª¡± There was a loud noise outside. The emperor frowned, turned his head, and saw a woman in a in white dress. It was the empress. Although he didn¡¯t see the face of the person, he could tell as soon as he saw her figure. ¡°Let her go back, I don¡¯t want to see her.¡± The emperor said to the eunuch beside him. Chapter 1025 - How will he explain to people all over the world?

Chapter 1025 - How will he exin to people all over the world?

Chapter 1025: How will he exin to people all over the world? Eunuch An winked at the little eunuch on the side and asked him to hurriedly spread the word before he helped the emperor go back. But after turning around, the empress forcibly rushed over. She was wearing a in white dress with disheveled hair and no ornaments, just like the widow whose husband died. Su Chun threw herself in front of the emperor and knelt on the icy te floor with a plop. Tears all over his beautiful face. ¡°The emperor, Feng¡¯er. He was confused for a while and made such a big mistake. It is because I am a bad mother. The emperor, please let Feng¡¯er go. If you want to punish him, punish this concubine.¡± The emperor coldly snorted: ¡°You are indeed at fault. If you didn¡¯t spoil him too much, how could he be like this? Do you think you can escape the me?¡± Su Chun banged her head several times. Her white forehead immediately turned red and swollen. ¡°The emperor, Feng¡¯er, he is still too young, that¡¯s why he is ignorant. All his mistakes are the faults of this concubine. These things are all done by this concubine. It has nothing to do with Feng¡¯er. The emperor, please let Feng¡¯er go!¡± The emperor was very distressed. He gasped heavily and clutched his chest as he said angrily: ¡°If I let him go, will the people of the world let me go? If I don¡¯t severely punish him this time, how am going to exin to the people of the world?¡± Su Chun hurriedly argued: ¡°Don¡¯t say that there is no solution for this matter. Even if there is no solution, you are the emperor. Whatever you want can happen. You only need to send some people to change the wind¡¯s direction. The people will naturally believe it.¡± The imperial family has never done fewer things like this before. It can be said that they were familiar with it. The emperor said angrily: ¡°Crazy, do you think this is the same as before? Do you know how serious the crime your son hasmitted? He has pierced a hole in the sky. Don¡¯t say that I am the emperor, even if I am the jade emperor, I can¡¯t save him.¡± Thousands of people¡¯s lives were ruined in his hands. The capital was filled with grievances. If it weren¡¯t for Chu Yan to maintain order these days without rest. Those people who were against him will rush into the pce and pull him down for being a useless emperor. Su Chun cried: ¡°The emperor, this concubine only has one son. If something happened to Feng¡¯er, how will this concubine live? How will this concubine live~~~¡± Su Chun cried sadly. Wearing such in clothes with a disheveled appearance, she looked like someone whose husband died. What bad luck. The emperor didn¡¯t want to pay attention to her anymore, he simply waved his hand. Eunuch An immediately helped the empress stand up. Seeing the emperor¡¯s figurepletely disappear in front of her, Su Chun cried even more sadly, but hatred appeared in her eyes. He hated Chu Yan and Bai Zhi to death. If it weren¡¯t for them, how could Feng¡¯er be like this today? Maybe, her son has now be the emperor, and she, Su Chun, was the empress dowager. It was a pity that it was all a dream. She woke up from the dream before she could taste it. Cold sweat covered her body. What should she do? What will happen to her son? The Su Family¡¯s power in the capital was not as good as before. Even if she asks her natal brothers and sisters, what good thing will it bring? She was afraid that no one will stand up and help them at this time. The world has now be like this. The cover has fallen and everyone was pushing the me to others. Today, Prince Xiao was not the same as before. The empress was even more useless. Don¡¯t say that she can¡¯t do anything in this matter, even in the harem, she was powerless. The entire harem was now almost controlled by Meng Changling. She worked so hard for so many years, but in the end, she made a wedding dress for someone else? Chapter 1026 - Sister must cure me

Chapter 1026 - Sister must cure me

Chapter 1026: Sister must cure me Although the standard ¡®cell regeneration medicine¡¯ hasn¡¯t been produced yet, the alternative medicine can now be used by the patients. Bai Zhi taught the method of intravenous injection to a group of imperial doctors. The imperial doctors set up free medical stations at the various corners of the street. Then advertised that any family members who have been affected can be sent to the medical site to receive injections of cell regeneration medicine. Many of these patients were simply waiting for death. So when the family members heard that this medicine was free. They sent their rtives and allowed the horse doctors to treat the dead horses. Unexpectedly, when this medicine was given, just a few hourster, the patients who seemed to be exhausted, seemed to have gained spirit. The effect was even more obvious for those with mild symptoms. ¡°Can I get better with this medicine?¡± After an injection was given to a 10-year-old boy, the boy who was lying on the door panel, covered with a thick quilt, said with a pale face. Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°Not yet, but it can temporarily save your life. If you want to be cured, you still need to take another medicine. That medicine hasn¡¯t been refined yet. When I refined this medicine, you will get another shot. You will get better by then.¡± The little boy nodded his head as his eyes reddish: ¡°Sister must cure me. I have to grow up. When I grow up, I will earn a lot of money to let my sister also go to school, and also, let my parents eat meat.¡± As soon as the man and woman, who sent the child heard this, their tears fell like rain. They even choked with his speech. Bai Zhi¡¯s nose was slightly sour. She raised her hand to caress the little boy¡¯s ck hair and softly said: ¡°Yes, sister is here. You will definitely get better with this disease.¡± There were some words she wanted to say, but she couldn¡¯t say them. She doesn¡¯t dare to say them. He was still so young that he had to endure these pains that even adults couldn¡¯t bear. Her medicine, even if it can cure him, there will be sequter on. It will be impossible to be as healthy as before. Looking at the men and women standing next to the child, they were dressed in thin clothes. Their thin clothes have many patches. Their noses were flushed with cold. Theirplexion was dry and yellow, and they were skinny. Looking at them, she thought that when she first came to this world, she was even thinner than the boy in front of her. However, she had never worn such clothes with patchesyer afteryer. In this world, how many people were suffering like this? She sighed, untied the pouch tied around her waist, and quietly tucked it under the boy¡¯s pillow while the boy¡¯s parents were wiping their tears. Without saying anything, she let them go back on their own. * February 15th. The sky was a little gloomy, she couldn¡¯t even see the shadow of the sun all day. Bai Zhi panicked. There was no sun during the day, will the moon appear at night? If there was no moonlight, how will she go back? ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Hu Feng got off his horse and walked to Bai Zhi¡¯s booth with a food box. Then he put the food box on the table. Bai Zhi returned to her senses, looked at the food box, and said with a smile: ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy? So why do you still have the free time to send me dinner?¡± Hu Feng sat down on the bench next to her and sighed: ¡°The prime minister of Jin Country will arrive in the capital tomorrow. If I don¡¯te to see you today, I don¡¯t know when will I have free time to see you.¡± Bai Zhi then asked: ¡°Princess Qian Fang and Prince Qian Hua, are they okay?¡± Hu Feng shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just sent them to the pce. I don¡¯t know what happened to them after that.¡± He was so busy, how could he have time to take care of the brothers and sisters? Chapter 1027 - Beggar on the roadside

Chapter 1027 - Beggar on the roadside

Chapter 1027: Beggar on the roadside ¡°This time, it¡¯s all thanks to you.¡± Hu Feng opened the lid of the food box and looked at Bai Zhi next to him. ¡°What?¡± She didn¡¯t know what he was talking about. After all, she had done a lot of things recently. Speaking of it, each of it was worth it once she heard his thanks. Hu Feng took out the steaming food from the food box and ced it on the table, then said with a smile: ¡°Of course, it¡¯s about Princess Qian Fang and Prince Qian Hua.¡± Bai Zhi sighed again and smiled: ¡°I just did what I should do, it¡¯s not for anyone.¡± Hu Feng shoved the bowl full of snow-white rice into her hand and smiled softly: ¡°You, can¡¯t you say something nice?¡± When Bai Zhi held the warm bowl, not only her hand became warm, but also her heart. She then smile and said: ¡°Did I say something bad?¡± The two were talking happily and had just eaten half of the meal when they suddenly heard a familiar voice. ¡°Bai Zhi?¡± The two looked where the sound came from. Then saw three people in tattered clothes standing not far away. The three people¡¯s pairs of eyes looked at her full of joy and excitement. As if they were rtives who have been separated for many years and finally reunited in a foreignnd. Bai Zhi was a little afraid to recognize wrong people, so she said hesitantly: ¡°Bai Erzhu?¡± Bai Erzhu quickly nodded his head as his eyes reddened. He suffered a lot to get here. He thought that their family of three would die on the road, but he didn¡¯t expect that they finally came here. What was more, he didn¡¯t expect that on the first day ofing to the capital, they will meet Bai Zhi on the street. Bai Zhi swept her eyes to Mrs. Zhang, as well to Bai Fugui, who was standing next to his mother. There was a broken bowl in Bai Fugui¡¯s hand. Did they beg all the way here? She put down the bowl in her hand, got up, and walked in front of the three of them, ¡°Why are you here? How did you be like this?¡± Mrs. Zhang¡¯s tears fell as soon as she asked and couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears: ¡°We received a letter that Dazhu and his son died. They couldn¡¯t find any family members to collect their corpses, so they told us toe here to collect the corpses. We thought, since Dazhu and his son are here, Zhenzhu might be here too.¡± So, their family of three came to find Bai Zhenzhu? Bai Zhi pursed her lips, looking at them like this, she couldn¡¯t say a word. ¡°Zhi¡¯er, do you know where Zhenzhu is?¡± Mrs. Zhang asked with a trembling voice. Along the way, she thought she was going to die several times. She was cold, hungry, and tired. But she still survived. The only belief that supports her survival was her daughter. Bai Zhi nodded: ¡°I know.¡± She didn¡¯t want to lie to them. They were just a pair of poor parents. It was just a pity, they gave birth to such a wicked daughter. Hu Feng came over, stood beside Bai Zhi, and asked in a cold voice, ¡°Did you know about Bai Zhenzhuing to the capital or not?¡± Mrs. Zhang shook her head: ¡°I don¡¯t know, where did she go? What did she do? Why did she go with Bai Dazhu and the others? I really want to know why, but even up till now, I don¡¯t know why.¡± She looked at Hu Feng suddenly: ¡°You know? You know, right?¡± At this time, Zhou Awu came with a horse, turned over, and dismounted sassily. Then rushed to Hu Feng and cupped his hands: ¡°His Royal Highness, the emperor is calling you into the pce to discuss matters.¡± Hu Feng nodded his head and nced sideways at Mrs. Zhang and the others, who were shocked. But in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything and turned away. When Hu Feng¡¯s figure on horsebackpletely disappeared from the street, Mrs. Zhang opened her mouth: ¡°His Royal Highness? He, what kind of highness is he?¡± Chapter 1028 - Incompetence

Chapter 1028 - Ipetence

Chapter 1028: Ipetence Bai Zhi said softly: ¡°He is Prince Jin, the sixth prince of Chu.¡± Mrs. Zhang was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t close her mouth and turned to look at Bai Erzhu. Bai Erzhu was also dumbfounded. No wonder the clothes Hu Feng was wearing just now were so different from those worn by ordinary rich sons. Bai Zhi saw that Bai Fugui¡¯s eyes were staring at the table next to her, where there were several tes of cold dishes and two and a half bowls of rice. She sighed: ¡°If you have anything to say, let¡¯s talk about it after dinner. I¡¯ll have someone take you to dinner.¡± Mrs. Zhang hurriedly waved her hand: ¡°No need, no need, we can just eat some leftovers. If you don¡¯t want to eat it, just give it to us.¡± She swallowed. In those tes, aside from the green vegetables, there were thick slices of ??beef. How long has it been since their family had eaten meat? Bai Zhi didn¡¯t think of it, she nodded her head and said: ¡°Please do.¡± The three quickly gathered around the table and devoured several dishes like wolves. She silently moved the medicine box away, so as not to be knocked over by them. After the three of them finished eating, Bai Zhi gave two more patients an injection. One of the patients¡¯ family members muttered, ¡°Miss Bai is really kind. Not only does she give us free treatment, but she also helps beggars.¡± Mrs. Zhang¡¯s mouth stiffened while chewing vegetables. Her face suddenly flushed red. She turned her back to prevent those people from seeing her face. She used to be a very strong person, but she didn¡¯t expect that there would be such a time where people would take her as a beggar. She looked at himself andughed. Doesn¡¯t she look like a beggar? ¡°They are not beggars, they are here to look for rtives. They encountered bandits on the road, and their things were all snatched away. That¡¯s how they got to this point.¡± Bai Zhi exined in a slow voice and put the rest of the medicine into the box. Those with broken mouths immediately smiled awkwardly and hurriedly took the patient away. Mrs. Zhang Shi was grateful. Bai Zhi was really different from before. Although the clothes she was wearing were not as gorgeous and ostentatious as those wealthy daughters she saw on the road, Bai Zhi looked elegant and decent. She was now taller than before. And her beautiful face has now bloomed. When she first saw her, she didn¡¯t dare to call her, for fear of recognizing the wrong person. Bai Erzhu asked, ¡°That person just said that you treat people for free? That¡¯s a big favor!¡± Bai Zhi didn¡¯t answer Bai Erzhu, instead, said to Mrs. Zhang: ¡°I think you must not know why Bai Zhenzhu came to the capital with Bai Dazhu¡¯s family, right?¡± Mrs. Zhang immediately nodded her head, wiped the oil from the corner of her mouth with his backhand, and asked anxiously, ¡°Do you know why right?¡± Bai Zhi said: ¡°I know, do you really want to know?¡± Mrs. Zhang: ¡°Of course, I want to know what it is for, that she could abandon her family.¡± Bai Zhi sighed, pointed to the stool beside her, and said, ¡°Sit down. Before I tell you her whereabouts, I think you should know the inside story.¡± The three sat down and stared at her with burning eyes. Bai Zhi briefly exined the cause and effect and looked at the changing faces of the three. She didn¡¯t say much, she just stated the important facts. Mrs. Zhang knelt in front of Bai Zhi, stretched out her hand, and hit her face. The pping sound was loud and clear: ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, it¡¯s all my fault that my daughter has gone this way. Unexpectedly, I have forced her to do such a wicked thing.¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°What does this have to do with you? You didn¡¯t know the inside story from the beginning to the end. Who would have thought that people¡¯s greed will make people crazy.¡± Mrs. Zhang refused to get up, she raised her hazy teary eyes, and opened her mouth several times, but couldn¡¯t ask what she wanted. Chapter 1029 - Can’t open her mouth

Chapter 1029 - Can¡¯t open her mouth

Chapter 1029: Can¡¯t open her mouth Bai Zhi was smart, so how can she not know what Mrs. Zhang was thinking? It was just, she really can¡¯t sympathize with Bai Zhenzhu. After all, that person has tried to kill her several times. She was not Virgin Mary. She can¡¯t let go of the past. Since Mrs. Zhang couldn¡¯t say it, it proved that she was still ashamed. ¡°Bai Zhenzhu is in the Changyuan Houfu. If you want to find her, you go there by yourself. I still have something to do, so I won¡¯t apany you.¡± Originally, she wanted to give them some silver, but her money has been given to someone else. However, she couldn¡¯t just watch Bai Erzhu¡¯s family be like this. She raised her hand and took off a red gold hairpin in her hair, then handed it to Mrs. Zhang: ¡°I don¡¯t have any money with me, you take this and exchange it for some silver coins. If you can find Bai Zhenzhu you can go back together. If you can¡¯t find it, you can go back by yourself.¡± Seeing what Bai Zhi meant, she didn¡¯t n to take care of it. Mrs. Zhang finally closed her mouth. No matter how thick her skin was, she couldn¡¯t open her mouth. After taking the hairpin, she left with her husband and son. They inquired along the way. After walking for a long time, they finally found the mansion called Changyuan Houfu. The size of the capital city was beyond their imagination. It was many times bigger than Qingyuan Town. The three of them looked like beggars on the street. So as soon as they appeared in front of the mansion, the gatekeeper rushed over and shouted to drive them away. Mrs. Zhang knelt in front of the gate of the mansion and cried to the doorkeeper for a long time. When the servant heard her words, they didn¡¯t dare to decide in private, so he went in and reported to the housekeeper. The housekeeper knew the inside story and knew more about Bai Zhenzhu¡¯s current situation. Thinking that Pei Qinghan would not let her go easily, he instructed the gatekeeper to find a way to drive people away without showing any mercy. The servant went back to the gate, called a few guards, and rushed forward with a stick. Mrs. Zhang knelt and didn¡¯t move. She let the stick hit her. She just gritted her teeth and didn¡¯t even snort. ¡°Stop!¡± A carriage quietly stopped outside the gate. Then Pei Qinghan got out of it, stood at the front of the gate, and looked at the vicious servant of the Houfu: ¡°What is this?¡± The servant hurriedly leaned forward and whispered. Pei Qinghan¡¯s eyebrows frowned even tighter, then swept his eyes to the unkempt three people. He had met these three people once. Although they looked shabby at the time, they were neat and clean, but now they have be like this. In the end, he was also somewhat responsible in this matter. After stepping down on the footstool, he walked in front of Mrs. Zhang step by step. Mrs. Zhang still knelt on the ground, but raised her face full of tears, and looked coldly at Pei Qinghan. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°So you are the Marquis of Changyuan Houfu. In this matter, do you think only my Zhenzhu is wrong? Marquis, are you not wrong? Why do you only punish my daughter, why don¡¯t you punish yourself?¡± Pei Qinghan frowned at her. This woman was very stubborn. That Bai Zhenzhu, were they really mother and daughter? Pei Qinghan shook his head, ¡°The punishment I received was even more severe than your daughter¡¯s punishment. She got the retribution she deserved, and I also got the retribution that I deserved. And I deserve it.¡± Mrs. Zhang said angrily: ¡°What retribution did you get? You still live in this mansion, but what about my daughter? Where is my daughter? Give her back to me immediately.¡± Pei Qinghan asked, ¡°Do you know what she did?¡± Mrs. Zhang was stunned. Then Bai Zhi¡¯s words echoed in her ears. Chapter 1030 - Walking dead without a soul

Chapter 1030 - Walking dead without a soul

Chapter 1030: Walking dead without a soul Bai Zhi has a good heart and didn¡¯t say much. If it were someone else, what would be the consequences? Seeing that Mrs. Zhang was speechless, Pei Qinghan said again: ¡°She and Mrs. Liu have already sold themselves as ves. You can see her, but you can¡¯t take her away.¡± Pei Qinghan turned his head to the servant on the side and said, ¡°If she wants to see Bai Zhenzhu, take her there and give them an hour, just this once.¡± After Pei Qinghan finished speaking, he left, leaving behind Mr. Zhang who was dumbfounded. She knew very well what it means to be sold as a ve. If she wanted to take people away, even if she has money, it may not work unless the master voluntarily lets her go. What to do? What should I do? She had no money or backer. Seeing Pei Qinghan¡¯s disappearing back, she became more and more flustered. She started to regret it again. If she thicken her face and set aside her shame just now, and begged Bai Zhi, maybe Bai Zhi would agree to help her. This Marquis of Changyuan Houfu was her biological father. As long as she opened her mouth, it will only be a matter of time! What to do, what should she do now? She doesn¡¯t know where Bai Zhi lived. If she wanted to see her, where would she go to find her? Bai Erzhu patted her on the shoulder and helped her up again: ¡°Let¡¯s go and see the Zhenzhu first.¡± Only then did Mrs. Zhange back to her senses. Yes, they should look for their daughter first. Maybe after seeing Bai Zhenzhu, everything will be alright? The servant led the three of them into the mansion through the side door and went straight to theundry room. Theundry room was busy every day. As if there were endless clothes and bedding. Bai Zhenzhu squatted in front of arge wooden basin. Her hands were covered with frostbite, but she still keep rubbing and washing clothes in the icy cold water. Her hands hardly felt any pain. As if the flesh was no longer her own. She just kept repeating the same action. Her eyes were dull. Her face was expressionless, like a walking corpse without a soul. An elderly woman came over and threw a bucket of dirty clothes next to Bai Zhenzhu. She scolded while eating melon seeds: ¡°Wash these before dinner. You can¡¯t eat unless you finish them.¡± As if she didn¡¯t hear anything, Bai Zhenzhu just repeated the movements in her hands, her eyes kept staring at one ce. The woman raised an eyebrow and threw the few melon seeds left in her hand. She lifted her foot and kicked Bai Zhenzhu¡¯s left shoulder. After kicking her to the ground, she scolded her angrily: ¡°You little bastard, this olddy is talking to you. Are you deaf?¡± Mrs. Liu was just nearby. However, even after seeing this, she didn¡¯t dare to help Bai Zhenzhu. This Song family¡¯s mother-inw was so powerful, she has tasted it. Bai Zhenzhu was kicked to the ground, but she remained silent. She didn¡¯t even bat an eye. The woman was very annoyed with Bai Zhenzhu. She jumped forward in anger, grabbed her hair, and pped her face left and right. This scene happened to be seen by Mr. Zhang who came to theundry room. She screamed and immediately rushed up, grabbed the woman¡¯s hair, raised her hand, and pped her face multiple times. Mrs. Zhang Shi was very strong. She used all her strength to fight. The woman felt dizzy and couldn¡¯t tell which was north or south. After pping, Mrs. Zhang kicked the woman again and again. Then rode on her again and pped her face left and right. While pping, she said: ¡°You stinky woman, you dare to hit my daughter? Who are you? How dare you hit my daughter? I will kill you, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± No one knows how painful Zhang¡¯s heart is now, and she doesn¡¯t even dare to look at Bai Zhuzhu. Pain and hate. Chapter 1031 - Didn’t you come to take me away?

Chapter 1031 - Didn¡¯t youe to take me away?

She hated herself for being ipetent, which hurt and made her child ignorant. The people in theundry ce were all frightened by this sudden change. When they came back to their senses, the woman had already suffered a lot. While protecting her head, the woman scolded: ¡°What are you still doing? Still don¡¯t want toe over and pull this lunatic away from me?¡± A group of middle-aged women came back to their senses and rushed towards Mrs/ Zhang in a hurry. Bai Erzhu and Bai Fugui hurried forward to help. The scene immediately became chaotic and noisy. The housekeeper who was standing outside theundry ce immediately shouted: ¡°Stop, do you all want to rebel?¡± The middle-aged women quickly dispersed, while Mrs. Zhang still rode on the woman, and didn¡¯t even move away an inch. She clenched her hands into fists and held the woman, tightly. Her whole body was trembling in anger. Bai Zhenzhu¡¯s lifeless eyes finally brightened. She stared nkly at Mrs. Zhang, who was like a beggar and a lunatic. From that dirty face, she found the shadow of her mother. It was her mother, it was really her mother. She opened her mouth but couldn¡¯t make a sound. Only tears rolled down her cheeks. Bai Erzhu stepped forward and supported Bai Zhenzhu to get up: ¡°Get up, the ground is cold.¡± Bai Fugui helped his mother up. Their family finally stood together again. The mother and daughter were rtively speechless, but their tears rolled down like beads with a broken thread. Bai Erzhu looked anxious: ¡°If you mother and daughter have anything to say, hurry up and say it, the time will be up in a while.¡± The woman got up from the ground, her body hurt so badly that she couldn¡¯t calm down. She turned around and snatched a mallet from the middle-aged woman¡¯s hand, next to her. She raised the mallet high and was about to hit the back of Mrs. Zhang¡¯s head. Seeing this, the housekeeper who had already entered the courtyard shouted angrily: ¡°What are you doing? Are you still not leaving?¡± The woman was startled. Although she was unwilling, what could she do in front of the housekeeper? She could only give Mrs. Zhang and Bai Zhenzhu a vicious look, then turned around and limped away. Mrs. Liu leaned forward and said with a dry smile: ¡°It turned out to be the second brother-inw and second sister-inw. I didn¡¯t recognize you for a while.¡± She was also very nervous in her heart. She wanted to slip away. However, she thought since they can find this ce and made the housekeeper lead them to theundry ce, maybe Pei Qinghan wanted to show kindness and decided to let them go? If this was the case, she can¡¯t miss the opportunity to leave this ghost ce. Mrs. Zhang swept her sharp eyes at Mrs. Liu¡¯s face. She gritted her teeth and said: ¡°Hmph. Liu Guihua, you still have the face to talk to me?¡± She, Bai Erzhu, and Bai Fugui almost died in the fire. She poisoned them and set fire to destroy their corpses. How can this woman¡¯s heart be so poisonous? Mrs. Liu smiled awkwardly: ¡°What happened in the past is just a misunderstanding. So just forget it, there is no need to mention it again.¡± Mrs. Zhang snorted coldly: ¡°No need to mention it again? Yes, if you can let Zhenzhu this ce, I will not mention it again. But if not, how can I just forget it? I can¡¯t wait to dig out your heart and see how ck is your heart is?¡± Bai Erzhu pulled Mrs. Zhang¡¯s clothes: ¡°Okay, don¡¯t talk about this for now.¡± He turned to look at Bai Zhenzhu and said: ¡°Zhenzhu, we are here to see you, but we only have an hour. Take us to your ce to talk. ¡± Bai Zhenzhu wiped away the tears on her face, nodded her head vigorously, and quickly lead her parents and brother to where she lived. It wasn¡¯t until she walked into the house that she realized something. She turned around to look at Mrs. Zhang and Bai Erzhu: ¡°Dad, Mom, what did you just say? Only an hour? Didn¡¯t youe to take me away?¡± Chapter 1032 - The fire of hope

Chapter 1032 - The fire of hope

Chapter 1032: The fire of hope Mrs. Zhang couldn¡¯t bear to see the scar on her face, as well as the disappointment in her daughter¡¯s eyes. She turned her head away and said with a slightly choking voice: ¡°Mother is useless, I can¡¯t take you away. The marquis only gave us one hour and just this one time.¡± The fire of hope that had just risen in Bai Zhenzhu¡¯s heart was suddenly extinguished. As if someone had poured a basin of cold water on her head, freezing her up to the bone. She suddenly felt that the world was spinning. She stumbled and fell forward. Fortunately, Mrs. Zhang was by her side and raised her hand to support her. ¡°Zhenzhu, what¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t scare mother, what¡¯s wrong with you? Are you sick?¡± Bai Zhenzhu gradually returned to her senses. She knelt on the ground, hugged Mrs. Zhang Shi¡¯s leg tightly, and cried, ¡°Mother, mother, you can¡¯t leave me. Take me away. Mother, take me away. I don¡¯t want to live like this, I¡¯ll die, mother-¡± Seeing her daughter¡¯s appearance, Mrs. Zhang was in so much pain that she couldn¡¯t even breathe. She squatted down and hugged Bai Zhenzhu tightly, then try to pull her up. Bai Zhenzhu refused. She tried her best to kneel and refused to get up: ¡°Mother if you don¡¯t take me away, I will kneel and die here.¡± Bai Erzhu frowned. His daughter was still ignorant even aftering to this point. This was not Qingyuan Town, let alone Huangtuo Vige. How can she do whatever she wants? This was the Changyuan Houfu. After entering from the side door of the mansion, how many servants and guards did they meet along the way? As long as Marquis didn¡¯t nod his head. They wouldn¡¯t be able to take her away even if they risked their lives. ¡°Get up and talk first. If you continue doing this, I¡¯ll leave now.¡± Bai Erzhu said coldly. Bai Zhenzhu was stunned. She looked at her mother and father with tears in her eyes. She got up with Bai Fugui¡¯s help and Mrs. Zhang. The family sat on the edge of the cold bed. There was not even a hot tea inside. Mrs. Zhang asked some questions and asked her daughter to answer honestly. At this point, Bai Zhenzhu didn¡¯t try to hide anything. When she was asked, she answered. After listening to it, it was almost the same as what Bai Zhi said. Previously, she was still a bit hopeful. Hoping that if it was just a misunderstanding, maybe there could turn the tide. But now it seems that her daughter did those murders and arson. Seeing her mother¡¯s pale face and silence, Bai Zhenzhu knelt on the ground again and kowtowed several times at Mrs. Zhang: ¡°Mother, this daughter is begging you, please take me away. I really can¡¯t stay here any longer. I¡¯m really going to die.¡± This time, no one came to help her. Mrs. Zhang was dumbfounded. Bai Erzhu sighed while Bai Fugui looked terrified. He didn¡¯t expect his sister to be such a person. They have traveled thousands of miles. Did they sell their house and fields, just to find such a kind of sister? Who knows how long they stayed silent, but in the end, Mrs. Zhang opened her mouth: ¡°Do you know where Bai Zhi lives?¡± Bai Zhenzhu quickly nodded her head: ¡°I know, she lives in Dongfang Family Mansion. She is Dongfang Mu¡¯s granddaughter. That Dongfang Mu is a remarkable person. Even the emperor give him some face. She lived every day in glory and wealth.¡± Mrs. Zhang frowned. At this time, in her daughter¡¯s heart, she was still thinking about wealth and glory? Didn¡¯t she know that she became like this after thinking about wealth and glory that didn¡¯t belong to her? ¡°Mother, Pei Qinghan has always wanted to recognize Bai Zhi, but Bai Zhi ignored him, so he vent his anger on me. As long as you go to Bai Zhi and beg her again and again, she may be soft. As long as Bai Zhi says a word, Pei Qinghan will let me go. Mother, you must help me!¡± Chapter 1033 - She said you let go of Zhenzhu

Chapter 1033 - She said you let go of Zhenzhu

Chapter 1033: She said you let go of Zhenzhu At this time, the housekeeper called from outside: ¡°An hour had passed, let¡¯s go.¡± Mrs. Zhang got up and looked at Bai Zhenzhu who was still kneeling on the ground, feeling very disappointed. But after all, she was her daughter. The flesh that fell from her body. No matter how disappointed she was, she will still feel sorry for her. Mrs. Zhang sighed and said: ¡°I will go and beg her. If she is willing to help you, that would be the best. I wille back and pick you up. But if she is unwilling, I will not force her. At that time, I won¡¯te again. Zhenzhu, if mother doesn¡¯te back, you have to take care of yourself.¡± This sentence was very difficult to say, but she still said it in the end. Her heavy heart suddenly rxed a lot. What she originally thought to be difficult, turned out to be not so difficult when it was done. Perseverance and abandonment were just a matter of thought. She can¡¯t leave another child to have any way to live for the sake of one child. Bai Zhenzhu watched the backs of her parents and younger brother gradually disappear into theundry area, with unprecedented fear in her heart. As if at this moment, she had lost something very important. The look in her mother¡¯s eyes when she was leaving seemed a little weird. What did that look in her eyes meant? When Mrs. Zhang left, she met Pei Qinghan in the garden. Pei Qinghan seemed to be passing by the garden and waiting here. ¡°Have you seen her?¡± He asked Mrs. Zhang and Bai Erzhu. Bai Erzhu nodded: ¡°We have seen her.¡± ¡°What did you talk about?¡± Pei Qinghan asked again. Bai Erzhu looked at Mrs. Zhang sideways, not daring to make a sound. Mrs. Zhang looked up and stared sharply at Pei Qinghan: ¡°What did we talk about? Houye, don¡¯t you know?¡± Pei Qinghan slightly smiled and said, ¡°You are much smarter than your daughter, but unfortunately, your daughter didn¡¯t inherit your advantages.¡± He paused and asked again: ¡°Did Bai Zhi let youe here?¡± Mrs. Zhang nodded her head: ¡°Yes, we met on the street. She is treating the people in the street for free.¡± Pei Qinghan naturally knew about this. To see his daughter, he sneaked several times. ¡°What else did she say?¡± Pei Qinghan asked. Mrs. Zhang gritted her teeth and said with a clear conscience, ¡°She said you let go of Zhenzhu.¡± Pei Qinghan didn¡¯t believe it. If there was such a thing, why didn¡¯t she say it earlier? Why wait until now? ¡°How can I believe you?¡± He said in a low voice. Mrs. Zhang quickly took out the golden hairpin that Bai Zhi had given to her, and handed it to Pei Qinghan: ¡°This, this is the token Bai Zhi took from her head personally.¡± It was a very simple gold hairpin. Although it was simple, it revealed a low-key gorgeousness. Pei Qinghan knew that all the aristocratic families in the capital have jewelry styles specially made for them. The Dongfang Family was no exception. The specially made gold ornaments for them will have their family crest. This was the case for their Pei Family, and so the Dongfang Family. He looked all the side of the hairpin, and sure enough, under the golden flower on the head of the hairpin, he found the mark of the Dongfang family. In the past, Dongfang Wan¡¯s essories had such marks on them. He was very familiar with them. ¡°It¡¯s hers, but I still don¡¯t believe that she¡¯ll let me release Bai Zhenzhu.¡± Although he has never gotten along with Bai Zhi, ording to her attitude towards him, this child must be a person that hates evil. How could she easily forgive someone who once pretended to be her and wanted to kill her? ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. If she wants me to release Bai Zhenzhu, she cane to Changyuan Houfu anytime. As long as she said a word in front of me, I will release people.¡± Chapter 1034 - Let’s go back

Chapter 1034 - Let¡¯s go back

Mrs. Zhang was frustrated. She reached out to get the hairpin back, but Pei Qinghan refused. ¡°This is my daughter¡¯s stuff, how can I let you take it?¡± He said to the housekeeper beside him, ¡°Give them one hundred taels of silver. Take it as I am buying it.¡± The housekeeper immediately took a one hundred tael of banknote and handed it to Mrs. Zhang. Mrs. Zhang Shi was stunned for a moment but then took the silver note. After receiving the banknote, she immediately asked: ¡°How much does it cost to buy a maidservant now?¡± The housekeeper replied: ¡°It ranges from 10 taels to 100 taels. It depends on what kind of maidservant she is, or what she has been trained of.¡± The rough maidservant only does rough work. Their price was cheap. And if their appearance was inferior, they can be bought around 10 to 20 taels. For those who have been trained, smart, look good, and were still young. They were the most expensive. They cost at least 100 taels. Mrs. Zhang handed over the one hundred taels of silver notes: ¡°I want to buy my daughter back.¡± Pei Qinghan squeezed the hairpin tightly, nced at Mrs. Zhang sideways, and snorted coldly: ¡°I won¡¯t sell her. Alright, let¡¯s go. If you can¡¯t bring Bai Zhi, you don¡¯t need toe again.¡± He wanted to meet Bai Zhi. He wanted to talk to her and beg her to forgive him. But he couldn¡¯t think of a way. This was the only way he had now. Mrs. Zhang sighed and didn¡¯t say another word. She was expecting this result. How could the Marquis of Changyuan Houfu be short of these hundred taels? All he wanted was to punish those who made mistakes. The family of three left Changyuan Houfu and stood outside the grand mansion. They looked at the closed high gate of redcquer. The thick red gate cut off thest connection between mother and daughter. Will this be their goodbye? ¡°Shumei, why don¡¯t we, just go back.¡± Now that they have one hundred taels of silver, their family can hire a carriage to go back. There will be a lot left when they return to the vige. They can buy back their house and fields. But if they continue to spend time in this capital, he can¡¯t imagine what their future will be. Mrs. Zhang nodded her head: ¡°We will go back, but before we go back, I want to make onest effort. She is our daughter. We can¡¯t just leave like this, let¡¯s ask Bai Zhi one more time.¡± Thinking of the pitiful appearance of Bai Zhenzhu, Bai Erzhu¡¯s heart softened. In the end, he nodded his head: ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to Bai Zhi onest time. If she is willing, it¡¯s naturally the best. But if she¡¯s not willing, then that¡¯s all there is to it.¡± Mrs. Zhang also thought the same. Whether Bai Zhi will be willing or not, she will respect Bai Zhi¡¯s choice. After all, if it was her, she will not easily forgive the enemy who wants to kill her. After finding the Dongfang Family Mansion, the gatekeeper naturally refused to let them in and said that Bai Zhi hadn¡¯t returned yet. The guard told them to wait at the door. The servants of the Dongfang Family were much more polite than the servants of the Changyuan Houfu. They didn¡¯t look at them with eyes like looking at dogs, even if they looked like beggars. They even gave them steam buns to eat. Bai Fugui nibbled on the steamed buns while looking at the doorman, who was a year or two years older than him. He was dressed neatly and his hair was meticulouslybed. He looked very energetic and there was always a smile on his face. As if he was full of confidence in life. He doesn¡¯t look sad for working as a ve in some legendary stories. Bai Fugui said: ¡°Big brother, why did you give us steamed buns? When people from other people¡¯s houses saw us, they even took sticks to chase us away. So you, why didn¡¯t you chase us away?¡± Chapter 1035 - If the child didn’t learn, it’s the parent’s fault

Chapter 1035 - If the child didn¡¯t learn, it¡¯s the parent¡¯s fault

The little servant was amused by his question: ¡°Our Dongfang family is different from other people¡¯s families. Ourdy and the youngdy are the best people. They never bully the weak.¡± As the saying goes, if the upper beam was not straight and the lower beam was crooked. If the master was straight, how can the servants and maidservants be crooked? The character of the master can be seen with the character of the ves. Seeing that her son was talking to the servant, Mrs. Zhang also leaned forward and asked with a smile: ¡°Your youngdy is Bai Zhi, right?¡± The little guard nodded his head immediately. And when his youngdy was mentioned, his eyes glowed with admiration. Even their master, he had never looked at him with such admiration. ¡°That¡¯s right, our youngdy is Miss Bai Zhi. She is amazing. She has excellent medical skills. She has cured the empress dowager before and cured the emperor. Now, she is treating the lives of thousands of people in the capital. Without our youngdy, those people are long gone.¡± Mrs. Zhang¡¯s heart slightly shook. She didn¡¯t expect Bai Zhi to do so many great things. However, her daughter said that she was simply enjoying the glory and wealth here. Looking at other people¡¯s daughters, and thinking about her own daughter, she sighed in her heart. Who can she me? If the child didn¡¯t learn, it was the fault of the parents. She was also responsible for this. When they first arrived, the sky was still bright. But now it was a littlete when Bai Zhi¡¯s carriage drove to the gate of Dongfang Mansion. As soon as Bai Zhi got off the carriage, she saw Mrs. Zhang, Bai Erzhu, and Bai Fugui waiting outside the gate. The little guard opened the gate and greeted her: ¡°Miss, these three people said that they are your old friends. You haven¡¯te back, and it¡¯s not good to just let them in, so I let them wait here. Do you know them?¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°I know them. Take them to the side hall.¡± Bai Zhi stepped forward and said to Mrs. Zhang: ¡°I¡¯ll go back to my courtyard first to change clothes. You will wait for me in the side hall.¡± After saying those words, Bai Zhi led the maid who was carrying her medicine box, inside. Mr. Zhang let out a hum and followed into the mansion. Although the Dongfang Family Mansion was not as grand as Changyuan Houfu. It has unique and peaceful surroundings. Every nt and tree has been carefully cultivated. Every carved stone was carefully carved and polished. Although the family of three didn¡¯t understand anything, when they saw such scenery, they knew that the background of this Dongfang family was no trivial matter. The side hall was veryrge. This hall alone was several timesrger than the house they used to live in. The tables and chairs were neatly arranged in rows. The floor was covered with a thick and soft nket. The living room, where the burner was burning, was as warm as spring. While the three were dazzled, the little servant who led the way said: ¡°You all sit first.¡± The three of them were dirty, so how could they dare to sit on such a clean and elegant chair? They were afraid that the chair will be stained. ¡°No need, no need, we are dirty, it will get dirty.¡± The little servant smiled and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. The cushions in the chair can be removed and washed. If it gets dirty, we¡¯ll just need to wash it.¡± At this time, another beautiful girl came to serve tea. She was wearing an embroidered silk skirt, a delicate bun, and some beautiful essories on her head. She was dressed and acted more like a wealthy daughter in their Qingyuan Town. The capital was truly extraordinary. Even a little maidservant who brings tea and water can live such a good life. Although the servant asked them to sit down enthusiastically, they still refused to sit. They just stood in the hall while drinking tea. They were cold and thirsty, so they couldn¡¯t refuse the steaming tea. When Bai Zhi came, she saw them standing while drinking tea, she quickly said: ¡°Sit down, why are you all standing?¡± Chapter 1036 - Save Bai Zhenzhu

Chapter 1036 - Save Bai Zhenzhu

Chapter 1036: Save Bai Zhenzhu Mrs. Zhang waved her hands again and again: ¡°No, no, it¡¯s alright for us to stand and talk.¡± Bai Zhi was smart. She naturally understood what she was thinking, so she didn¡¯t say much. She let them stand in the hall. ¡°You came to me, did something happen?¡± She asked. Mrs. Zhang carefully put down the teacup, took a few steps forward, and knelt in front of Bai Zhi: ¡°Zhi¡¯er, auntie begs you, please save Zhenzhu.¡± Bai Erzhu and Bai Fugui also knelt down. Bai Zhi frowned: ¡°Get up and talk.¡± When the three of them didn¡¯t move to get up, Bai Zhi added: ¡°If you don¡¯t get up, I¡¯ll leave.¡± Only then did Mrs. Zhang get up, with a shy look on her face: ¡°I know, it¡¯s shameless of us to make such a request, but Zhi¡¯er, I¡¯m a mother, watching my daughter suffer like that, I really, really can¡¯t bear it.¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°You can¡¯t bear to see her suffer, but have you ever thought about how my mother will feel if I was dead?¡± Mrs. Zhang bit his lip and was speechless. Bai Zhi added: ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m cruel. To be honest, I never took revenge on Bai Zhenzhu. I don¡¯t know what happened to her now, and I don¡¯t want to know. But in any case, it¡¯s the retribution she deserves.¡± Mrs. Zhang raised her hand to wipe away her tears. She wanted to ask Bai Zhi to help due to her past rtionship, but she couldn¡¯t say it. Past? What kind of rtionship did they have in the past! ¡°If a person does something wrong, but didn¡¯t get punished ordingly. Then this person will continue to do wrong things, more and more serious each time. Until no one can help her or save her. Mrs. Zhang, as a mother, you have done everything you should and can do.¡± ¡°She can have a mother like you who is willing to give everything for her. A mother who can even abandon her face and dignity. It is a blessing that she has cultivated in her three lifetimes. However, she be like this today because of her greed and evil thoughts. It has nothing to do with you, nor has nothing to do with me.¡± Mrs. Zhang sat paralyzed on the floor, then covered her face and cried. Her heart was filled with grief. No matter how reluctant she was, it was time to give up, right? ¡°If you want, I can arrange a carriage for you to take you back to Qingyuan Town.¡± They were a family of three, illiterate, and have nothing. It will be very difficult for them to gain a foothold in this ce. Returning to Qingyuan Town was naturally the best choice. She was also kind and righteous. In the end, the three chose to go back. They could no longer enter Changyuan Houfu, so what was the use of staying here? Bai Zhi was right, it was Bai Zhenzhu¡¯s retribution that she ended up like this. As a mother, she has done everything she can, her daughter needs to atone for that sin. Bai Zhenzhu waited day after day in Changyuan Houfu, but she never saw her mother. From expectation, in the beginning, she gradually became disappointed and even despaired. In the end, she threw a belt on the beam to end her life. But who would have thought that the belt wouldn¡¯t be able to bear her weight and break? When she woke up, she no longer dared to seek death. This will happenter in the story, no need to mention it for the time being. * After sending the Bai Family away, Bai Zhi went to the kitchen to make a few delicious meals and sent them to Dongfang Mu¡¯s room. Dongfang Mu was walking around the room with the help of his servants. When he saw hering in, he immediately smiled: ¡°Zhi¡¯er you¡¯re here!¡± Bai Zhi stepped forward to support Dongfang Mu, and helped him to sit down at the dining table: ¡°Grandpa, I made chicken porridge for you today, you can try it, it¡¯s fresh.¡± Dongfang Mu nced at the food on the table. They were all soups and waters. Although they were all delicious, he was a little tired of eating them. Chapter 1037 - This is not the Mingxing Hospital

Chapter 1037 - This is not the Mingxing Hospital

Chapter 1037: This is not the Mingxing Hospital Although he didn¡¯t say it clearly, when Bai Zhi saw the look on his face, she smiled and said: ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t take advantage of my absence to steal some foods. You can only eat this kind of meal for now.¡± Dongfang Mu nced at her and said in an angry tone: ¡°You girl, what are you talking about? Is your grandpa like that? I¡¯m not a three-year-old child, how can I steal food?¡± He wanted to say that, if he must eat something, it was only natural when she was away. The grandfather and granddaughter happily ate dinner. Although there were not many words, the atmosphere was very warm. From time to time, Dongfang Mu looked at the girl who was sitting beside him. Her face became more and more like Dongfang Wan. It seemed that, at this time, he had returned to more than ten years ago. After having dinner with her grandfather and taking a walk in the courtyard with him, Bai Zhi bid farewell and returned to the courtyard. At this time, the sky waspletely dark. The sky was dark, there were no stars and no moon. She stood in her yard, looking at the dark sky, in a bad mood. Heaven was not merciful. How will she aplish her n if things were like this? If she can¡¯t get Western-style medicine, how will she get arge amount of ¡®cell regeneration medicine¡¯? If there was no ¡®cell regeneration solution¡¯, how long can those 3,000 people live? ¡°Miss,e in, it¡¯s cold outside.¡± The maid came over and said to Bai Zhi. Bai Zhi looked up at the sky and muttered to herself, ¡°When will the moone out?¡± The maid smiled and said, ¡°Miss, even if the fifteenth moon doesn¡¯te out now, as long as it doesn¡¯t rain, it wille out.¡± Bai Zhi suddenly turned to look at the maid: ¡°Is what you said is true?¡± The maidservant nodded her head with a natural look on her face: ¡°Yes, this ve lived in the mountains when they were young. I liked to watch the moon in the courtyard at night. No matter if the moon doesn¡¯te out like ordinary days, it will alwayse out on the fifteenth day, unless it rains continuously.¡± Bai Zhi regained her energy immediately, and the worry on her face disappeared in an instant. She said to the maidservant: ¡°I¡¯ll go into the room to rest now, you all step back, and you don¡¯t have to wait in the courtyard today.¡± The maidservant nodded and didn¡¯t find it strange. The youngdy often didn¡¯t let them serve her untilte at night in the courtyard. They had long been used to it. This youngdy was kind and generous. She doesn¡¯t like being served by others. She loves to do everything herself. She was a rare master. When the maidservant was gone, Bai Zhi put on the thickest padded jacket, wrapped a quilt, dragged her bed close to the window, and opened the window, so that the moonlight could prate from the outside. Bai Zhi was extremely tired. Not long after shey on her bed, she fell asleep. Although the cold wind kept pouring in from the window, the charcoal was burning, so the entire room was warm. She didn¡¯t know how long she slept, but when she suddenly opened her eyes. There was darkness in front of him. On the opposite wall, there was no familiar clock. She looked sideways, but she didn¡¯t see the window that always shines through. This was not in the mingxing hospital. She was not in the hospital, so where was this? She moved her stiff fingers and quickly began to move her body. She moved her neck, hands, feet, and body. When the blood flowed smoothly and the numbnesspletely subsided, she got up with one hand on the bed. After doing this, she touched something. It seems to be remote control or something. She used to have this type of remote control in her home. After pressing the button of the remote control, the room suddenly became bright as day. It wasn¡¯t the ce she was familiar with. Where was this ce? It was not her home, nor Lin Yang¡¯s home. In this world, except for Lin Yang, she has no friends. No one will bother to care about someone like her who was no different from a dead person unconditionally. Where was this? Chapter 1038 - Lin Yang is getting married today?

Chapter 1038 - Lin Yang is getting married today?

She lifted the quilt and got out of bed. Her legs and feet were not flexible enough, so she could only move step by step. ording to her current condition, she shouldn¡¯t go walking around the ce. But she couldn¡¯t wait, she didn¡¯t know when she will go back there. She had to get everything she needed while she was still here. Where was Lin Yang? She needs his help. Only Lin Yang can help her. There was nothing but a bed in the room. The door was closed, but luckily it wasn¡¯t locked. She moved to the door slowly, then opened the door and walked out. She felt the switch on the wall and turned on the light. It was a simple living room. The house looked old, but the lights were exceptionally bright. Where is this ce? On the coffee table in the living room, she found a mobile phone. With a mobile phone, she could call Lin Yang. She didn¡¯t know who the phone belonged to, she tried to unlock it a few times before she seed. Although she has been in that world for nearly half a year, she can still remember Lin Yang¡¯s cell phone number. After dialing the phone, it rang five times before someone picked it up. It was a woman¡¯s voice: ¡°Hello, who are you looking for?¡± Isn¡¯t this voice Lin Yang¡¯s mother¡¯s voice? How could Lin Yang¡¯s mobile phone be with his mother? What happened to Lin Yang? She was about to open her mouth but found herself speechless. What will she say? Lin Yang¡¯s mother has always hated her and didn¡¯t even want to look at her. ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± She lowered her voice and asked: ¡°Is Lin Yang there? I¡¯m his colleague. I have something to ask him.¡± Mother Lin¡¯s voice immediately became displeased: ¡°Don¡¯t you know that Lin Yang is getting married today? Do you have to ask him this time? Can¡¯t you find someone else?¡± ¡°Lin Yang is getting married today? With whom?¡± She was very surprised, Lin Yang was going to get married? So fast? Mother Lin asked back: ¡°Are you Lin Yang¡¯s colleague? Don¡¯t all the people in Minxing Hospital know that he is going to marry Manna?¡± Yu Manna? Bai Zhi didn¡¯t know how she hung up the phone. Lin Yang and Yu Manna were getting married? How can that be? This is impossible! No need to mention whether Lin Yang likes Yu Manna or not. Lin Yang knew Yu Manna harmed her, so how could he marry someone with a bad character like Yu Manna? Is he insane? Looking at the time disyed on the phone, it was 8:30. In other words, Lin Yang was currently holding a wedding with Yu Manna, and the ceremony should not be over yet. She remembered that thest time she attended a colleague¡¯s wedding, the ceremony started at 8:00 pm and ended at 9:30. What should she do? The only person who can help her can¡¯t be found. Even if she buys medicine by herself now, she has no money. There must be a way, there must be a way. She went out with the mobile phone, and a gust of cold wind made her sneeze three times in a row. The cold winter over there was as cold as the cold winter here! Why didn¡¯t she think of finding a dress to wear just now? Now that the door is closed, it is difficult to get in again. So she could only move to the elevator step by step with her arms wrapped around her body. In an old house, the elevator was rusted and kept making a clicking noise when going down, which sounded very scary. Fortunately, there was no danger when she go downstairs. Bai Zhi walked under the dim street light. But the more she walked, the more her legs and feet became flexible. She walked much faster than before which was fortunate. Otherwise, now that she looked like this, with disheveled hair and thin pajamas, people might call the police to catch her. She didn¡¯t want to waste a night at the police station. Chapter 1039 - The moon is full again!

Chapter 1039 - The moon is full again!

In Liv Hotel. In the VIP lounge, Lin Yang stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, looking at the night scene outside the window. The entire city was as if under his feet. He slightly raised his head and a bright moon hung high in the air. The moon was full again! This month, she will note back! She said she would nevere back! Zhi¡¯er, you are so cruel. ¡°It¡¯s here! Here¡¯s the ring.¡± A hurried footstep sounded into the lounge, breaking the silence of the room. He spat out the cigarette smoke from his mouth. He was not very skilled. He choked on the smoke. His eyes were red and teary when he coughed. ¡°It¡¯s finally here. It¡¯s been dyed for more than an hour. If it goes on like this, the guests will have to leave.¡± Mother Lin took the ring box from the sweaty driver and looked at Lin Yang with aining look on her face: ¡°How can you forget about such an important thing?¡± She always felt strange. Lin Yang has always been prudent in his actions, so how could he forget such a thing? Could it be that, as rumored, he was not willing to marry Yu Manna at all? No, no, no, no! Yu Manna was beautiful, sensible, and has a very good family background. Whose man will not like her? Certainly none. Mother Lin stepped forward and handed the ring box to Lin Yang: ¡°Come on, everyone is waiting for you.¡± Lin Yang snorted, took the ring box, and walked out without looking at it. The bride¡¯s lounge was next door. When passing by, he heard Yu Manna¡¯s voice inside, as if she was calling someone. Somehow, he actually stopped walking forward and listened to the sound in the room. Yu Manna was very angry and she couldn¡¯t hide it in her tone. Her voice even became louder by three points. ¡°What do you eat? You can¡¯t even see a living dead?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of saying this now?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you still want to look at people yet?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t find her, I¡¯ll let you go back to your hometown to farm.¡± ¡°Then call more people, and find her right away for me.¡± Lin Yang¡¯s heartbeat was fast. His hands were shaking in anger. He rushed back to his lounge and rummaged around for his phone. She was back, she must be back, otherwise, how could she suddenly disappear. When shees back, she will definitely call him. She was here, she has no friends, only him she can trust. If she was looking for someone to help, she would definitely find him. Where was it? Where was his mobile phone? ¡°Hey, Lin Yang, what are you doing here? The ceremony is about to start. The master of ceremonies is all ready, they are just waiting for you to go.¡± Mother Lin came out of the bathroom and was about to rush to the venue when she saw her son. He kepting back and forth. She doesn¡¯t know what he was looking for. ¡°Mom, have you seen my mobile phone?¡± Mother Lin snorted: ¡°Your mobile phone is in my bag. Why are you looking for your mobile phone now? Oh, by the way, a woman called earlier and said she was your colleague. It¡¯s really strange, she is working in the same hospital as you, but she doesn¡¯t know that you¡¯re getting married today?¡± Lin Yang¡¯s heartbeat continued to elerate. His heart seemed to want toe out of his chest. When he saw his mother¡¯s bag on the sofa, he immediately rushed forward, opened the bag, and poured out the contents. This rude action made the always graceful Mother Lin pale in shock. He looked at Lin Yang dumbfounded. For some reason, he changed. Is this still her elegant, handsome, mature, and stable son? When he found his mobile phone among a bunch of odds things, he searched the previous records from the call log, then called back with no hesitation. Chapter 1040 - Lin Yang, are you getting married?

Chapter 1040 - Lin Yang, are you getting married?

While holding the phone in one hand, he pulled off his bow tie with the other hand, took off his tailored high-end suit, grabbed the fur coat on the sofa, and walked out. ¡°Lin Yang, what are you doing? Where are you going? The ceremony is about to start.¡± Mother Lin said anxiously. Lin Yang said without turning his head: ¡°Tell Yu Manna that this marriage is over.¡± He rushed out quickly, there was a dull beep from the phone before the call was finally connected after the third try. Then a familiar voice mmed his heart. ¡°Lin Yang?¡± It¡¯s her, it¡¯s her. Tears blurred his eyes in an instant, dropped and rolled on his white shirt. ¡°Bai Zhi? Is it really you?¡± His trembling voice has a hint of surprise and fear. He knew that it was Bai Zhi¡¯s voice, but he was afraid it wasn¡¯t. ¡°Lin Yang, are you getting married today? With Yu Manna?¡± She asked. He didn¡¯t know how to answer. He was still thinking about how to exin when her voice sounded again: ¡°Is it because of me? Yu Manna hid me and threatened you to marry her. Is that it?¡± Yes, yes, this was the reason why he will marry Yu Manna. But at this time, he didn¡¯t want to say that. He just wanted to see her right away, before those viins found her. ¡°Where are you? I¡¯lle over now.¡± His excitement gradually calmed down, and the messy thoughts gradually returned to rity. Bai Zhi was standing at the bus stop by the roadside. She looked at the words at the bus stop, then said: ¡°I am at the bus stop on Huihai Road. Lin Yang, where are you?¡± Lin Yang took a deep breath. His brain functioned pretty fast. He immediately said: ¡°Bai Zhi, listen to me, Yu Manna¡¯s people are looking for you. There must be a tracking system on your mobile phone. They will be able to find you soon. You take the No. 46 bus to Xihai Road, I will wait for you at the bus stop on Xihai Road. Hang up the phone and throw away the phone immediately.¡± Bai Zhi was also thinking about whether to throw away the phone. So now that she got in touch with Lin Yang, she naturally wouldn¡¯t hesitate anymore. ¡°Okay, you must wait for me there. Lin Yang, you must wait for me.¡± She was very anxious. She would return to that world at some point. But before returning, she wanted Lin Yang to help her get those things she needed. ¡°Well, I will definitely wait for you, Bai Zhi, I will always wait for you.¡± He didn¡¯t know whether he said this to her or himself. After he finished speaking, his eyes were red again. In order not to let the tears fall, he raised his head and tried to push them back. When Lin Yang got into the taxi, Yu Manna, who came after hearing the news, only saw the taillights of the car from a distance, but she didn¡¯t see the license te number. She was so angry that she smashed the expensive crystal crown on her head. She stared at the taxi that went away with a pair of beautiful eyes. She gritted her teeth and said: ¡°You will be mine sooner orter. No one has ever escaped from my palm. So don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Mother Lin, who rushed out from behind, saw the look on Yu Manna¡¯s face. She was shocked. How could Manna, who has always been gentle in front of her, show such a sinister expression? Bai Zhi threw the phone into the trash can behind the tform, turned around, and got on a bus bound for Xihai Road. She got in the car and was about to swiped her card, but she didn¡¯t have a card. She can pay cash, but she didn¡¯t have any cash either. She could only look at the driver awkwardly and smiled unnaturally: ¡°Brother driver, my mother fell on Xihai Road. I was too anxious when I ran out. I didn¡¯t bring anything, not even my mobile phone.¡± The driver looked at her. Seeing her wearing thin pajamas and her hair was notbed, it seemed like she went out in a hurry. Chapter 1041 - There is such kind of operation? Chapter 1041: There is such kind of operation? Hearing that her mother had an ident, the driver felt sympathy and said: ¡°Sit at the back, I¡¯ll call you when we get to Xihai Road.¡± Bai Zhi thanked the driver repeatedly and sat at the back of the bus. There were not many people on the bus, only a few people. After all, it was a night bus, and this Huihai Road was not a busy urban area. When the bus left, a group of people ran desperately to the tform. ¡°It¡¯s here, it¡¯s here, what about people?¡± There was no one at the bus stop. The group of people held a satellite locator in their hands, and the location disyed inside was here. One of them made a call, and then a ringing sound came from the trash can. Someone immediately went to the trash can and found a mobile phone inside. ¡°Oops, this damn girl ran away.¡± ¡°A bus just passed by, let¡¯s catch up.¡± Three burly men immediately squeezed into a speeding van. The total distance from Huihai Road to Xihai Road was only 20 kilometers. The Huihai Road was in the suburbs with few stops. The bus was running so fast that the van was left behind. Seeing that the bus was about to drive on Xihai Road, the man in the van pointed to the busne in the distance: ¡°That¡¯s the one. That¡¯s the bus I just saw on the tform.¡± ¡°Quickly catch up, step on the elerator, step on it.¡± The driver stepped on the elerator desperately, but the speed was getting slower and slower¡­ ¡­ ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing that the bus disappeared again, the man sitting in the back row cursed angrily. The driver had a weak expression on his face: ¡°No, no gas.¡± ¡°Fuck¡ªI¡¯ll kill you.¡± When the van stopped on the side of the road, the three got out of the car and stopped another taxi. Xihai Road tform. This was a lively urban area. At this time, it was the peak time for overtime workers to get off work, and also the time for students who were making up sses at school. The tform was almost overcrowded, the eyes of all the girls fell on Lin Yang. Tall, handsome, and wearing an expensive custom coat. Shouldn¡¯t a man like him drive a luxury car? How could he be in a ce like a bus stop? The buses approached one by one, while the people lining up left, but he still stand there. The courageous girl stepped forward to chat up, but he was blocked back by his indifference. Finally, a busing from Huihai Road appeared in his eyes, his ck eyes lit up immediately. He involuntarily took two steps forward as he stared at the bus. When the bus stopped, the door opened, and there were two or three people inside. He was anxious, he just squeezed to the door and looked up. As soon as the girls in the bus went down, they saw such a handsome guy staring at them. They couldn¡¯t help but blush. But the handsome guy always turned his eyes to another ce when they were blushing. Bai Zhi was thest one toe down. After all, she was not as dexterous as those girls. She moved to the door, step by step. The steps were too high. As soon as she lifted her feet, she lost her center of gravity and fell out. Fortunately, Lin Yang was right below, and he stretched out his arm to hold her firmly. He held her in his arms, gently, then tightly. The girls on the tform looked enviously at the girl who was being held in the arms of the handsome guy, thinking that there was such kind of operation, why didn¡¯t they think of it? If they also make such a move, wouldn¡¯t it be them who was now lying in the arms of the handsome guy? Chapter 1042 - What should she do with him? Chapter 1042: What should she do with him? ¡°Are you okay?¡± He put her down and saw that she was wearing only pajamas. Her nose was red from the cold and her hands were as cold as ice. He hurriedly took off his coat and wrapped it around her. Fortunately, the coat was long enough to cover her knees. She felt much warmer: ¡°I¡¯m fine, you ran away from marriage?¡± She asked. Lin Yangughed: ¡°You have seen it all.¡± At this time, a taxi stopped at the back of the bus, and three people got out of the taxi. The first person who came out saw Bai Zhi, who was standing with Lin Yang, pointing his finger to Bai Zhi and said: ¡°There!¡± Hearing this, Bai Zhi and Lin Yang quickly turned around and saw the three people rushing towards them. Lin Yang¡¯s expression changed. He turned to the girls on the tform who secretly photographed him: ¡°You have been photographing me for so long, can you do me a favor?¡± In the eyes of the girls, red hearts immediately appeared, and they nodded hastily. ¡°Help me call the police and say there is a robbery here.¡± The girls also saw the three men who were rushing towards him, with fierce expressions on their faces, so they understood what was going on. More than a dozen mobile phones have called the police at the same time. The surrounding police cars immediately raised their warning sirens. The three had just approached Lin Yang and Bai Zhi, but before they could make a move, the police car had already rushed over. No matter how powerful they were, they don¡¯t dare to rob people in front of the police, so they run first. Taking advantage of the chaos, Lin Yang quickly took Bai Zhi to another vacant taxi. He held Bai Zhi¡¯s hand tightly and didn¡¯t want to let go for a second. Bai Zhi felt guilty, Lin Yang almost got lifelong happiness, but her existence would bring him endless troubles and drags. ¡°Lin Yang, I came back this time because I wanted to ask you for help.¡± Of course, there was something, he knew it, he knew it very well. But when he heard her say it, his heart still ached. ¡°Well, as long as I can help, I will help you, Bai Zhi. I have found a way to keep you, but the experiment has not been sessful yet. If the experiment is sessful, are you willing to stay?¡± She didn¡¯t know how to answer him, she just hung her head and didn¡¯t answer. Lin Yang smiled bitterly: ¡°You don¡¯t have to rush to answer me, I don¡¯t know how long it will take for this experiment to be sessful. Maybe it will be when youe back next time, or next next time, anyway, Bai Zhi,e back often, okay?¡± Bai Zhi finally nodded: ¡°Okay.¡± Lin Yang was like this, so she couldn¡¯t bear to refuse. She didn¡¯t know how to refuse. The taxi stopped outside a pharmacy. He took her into the pharmacy with empty hands, but when they came out, their hands were full. Not only did he buy all the western-style medicines in the pharmacy, but he also bought many emergency medicines that could be used in ordinary life, which cost Lin Yang hundreds of thousands of yuan at a time. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for letting you spend so much money, my card still has¡ª¡± Before Bai Zhi finished speaking, Lin Yang immediately cut off her words: ¡°What¡¯s mine is yours, so don¡¯t speak like that to me.¡± Bai Zhi swallowed the words awkwardly, not knowing how to answer him. When they returned to Lin Yang¡¯s residence, it was already midnight. The guest room was the same as the hospital ward, with monitors and oxygen machines. It seems that she lived here before she was taken away by Yu Manna. Bai Zhi sighed. Lin Yang didn¡¯t n to give up her, but what should she do? What should she do with him? As usual, she climbed into the bed and hugged everything. Lin Yang stuffed a tablet into the medicine bag and smiled bitterly: ¡°This tablet is sr-powered. It has our photos in it, you can take it with you, you look at it often, so you won¡¯t forget me.¡± Chapter 1043 - Oops, she has a cold Chapter 1043: Oops, she has a cold She nodded lightly and remained silent. How can she repay such affection? Before the night was over, Lin Yang sat by the bed and talked to her. He listened to her when she tell some interesting things about that world. It turned out that she had rtives there and tasted the taste of family affection. It turned out that she still practiced medicine and saved people there, and never forgot her original intention. It turned out that her life there was more colorful than in this world. It turned out that was the life she longed for. Is that why she doesn¡¯t want to stay? In the end, she fell asleep quietly, and those things disappeared in front of his eyes. There was such a miraculous thing in the world, if he holds her hand, can he also go with her? Thinking of this, without any hesitation, he reached out and grabbed her, sping her wrist tightly. However, nothing happened, those medicines disappeared before his eyes, but he was still in this room. Bai Zhi opened her eyes and saw that the sky outside the window had turned bright. It was not gloomy anymore. She quickly lowered her head and saw the medicines and the tablet that Lin Yang forcibly stuffed were tightly held in her arms. This thing was even more shocking than the disy screen that has been exposed in Qingfengyuan before. Where should she hide it? As soon as she sat up, she sneezed three times in a row. Her nose was swollen and her throat was itchy. Oops, she has a cold¡­ ¡­ When was thest time she had a cold? It was in Huangtuo Vige, she had a fever because she suffered from beating. As a result, that night, Hu Feng went to beat the county magistrate and burned their warehouse. She smiled, got out of bed and hid the tablet, and began to dismantle the medicine again. Before her cold got worse, she had to make the ¡°cell regeneration medicine¡± as soon as possible. For the whole day, she stayed in the yard and didn¡¯t go out. After tossing until the evening, she finally seeded in condensing the cell regeneration medicine. She only made a small amount for testing, lest the liquid medicine fails, but the precious Western-style medicine was wasted. A maidservant knocked on the door outside: ¡°Miss, Prince Jin is here. He is talking to the master in the front hall, he said he wille to you after a while.¡± Bai Zhi quickly said: ¡°Tell him not toe over, I¡¯ll go see him right away.¡± She packed up the things in the room in a hurry and went out with the medicine she had just prepared. When the cold wind blew outside, her nose became more and more congested, and she coughed twice. ¡°Miss, what¡¯s wrong with you? Are you not feeling well?¡± The maidservant asked worriedly when she saw her like this. Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ve had a little cold, I¡¯ll take some medicine in a while.¡± The maidservant nodded her head, thinking that it would be fine. Their youngdy was a genius doctor, and it was just a little cold. When Bai Zhi went to the front hall, she saw Hu Feng and her grandfather were happily chatting. They seemed to be talking about something good, so they were full of smiles. Bai Zhi stepped forward: ¡°What are you talking about? I came inside, but no one even notice?¡± Hu Feng looked at her sideways and saw that her face was red and looked somewhat abnormal. She looked very tired, and her voice was rough as if she was infected with a cold. He quickly got up to meet her, stretched out his hand to hold her hand, but heard Dongfang Mu¡¯s light cough behind him. He had no choice but to withdraw his hand: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Did you catch a cold?¡± Bai Zhi shook her head and said with a faint smile: ¡°It¡¯s okay, I got a little cold.¡± Then she said: ¡°I was looking for you, I made the medicine, and it can be used now, but I don¡¯t know how effective it is. You have to find a few people to try it out first.¡± Hu Feng was overjoyed: ¡°So, the lives of those 3,000 people can be saved?¡± Chapter 1044 - Testing

Chapter 1044 - Testing

Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°We can¡¯t say that now, you have to see the effect of this medicine first. If there is no ident, it should be fine, but you have to test it first.¡± However, even Dongfang Mu stood up in excitement: ¡°Have you really made the medicine you gave me before?¡± He always felt guilty that his granddaughter gave him the good medicine first, while those innocent people were still struggling to continue living. Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°I made a few. If it works, we¡¯ll let the imperial doctors make it together, so that we can refine inrge quantities.¡± Hu Feng said: ¡°You catch a cold, just give the medicine to me. I will ask Imperial Doctor Xu to give it to the patient. Just rest at home.¡± How can Bai Zhi agree? If she doesn¡¯t give the medicine to the patient and watch the progress, how can she sleep? Dongfang Mu also said: ¡°In this way, you can find two patients, send them here, and let Zhi¡¯er treat them at home.¡± This was a good idea, so Hu Feng went out immediately. Not long after, he brought back two fifteen or sixteen-year-old girls. It was not good to bring a man here, girls were the most suitable. The girl¡¯s family also followed to take care of their daughter. Hearing that it was a new drug, they were reluctant at first to test it on their daughter. Bai Zhi didn¡¯t convince them. She let them choose by themselves. Seeing that Bai Zhi was so calm, they changed their minds again. In fear that the medicine would be effective, but because they refused, it would be difficult for them to get it again. After gritting their teeth, they finally agreed to the medicine. After the ¡®cell regeneration medicine¡¯ was injected into the patient¡¯s body, within an hour, both girls started to have fevers to varying degrees. The antipyretic medicines didn¡¯t help at all. When the two girl¡¯s body temperature was getting higher and higher, the family members of the two panicked. They cried and cried and asked Bai Zhi to give them an exnation. Hu Feng was always by his side. Seeing those people making trouble without reason, he scolded angrily: ¡°If you say one more sentence, I¡¯ll let people send you out.¡± Hu Feng was in a high position and was born as a prince. His noble and domineering atmosphere couldn¡¯t be concealed. When he didn¡¯t speak, he looked indifferent, let alone angry. The two old mothers didn¡¯t dare to cry anymore and looked at Hu Feng timidly. Hu Feng said again: ¡°You only care about your daughter, why don¡¯t you look at Doctor Bai? To save your daughter, she didn¡¯t close her eyes the whole night. Look at her appearance, does she look more spirited than your daughter?¡± Only then did the two old mothers look at Bai Zhi carefully. They saw that she was sitting in the chair with her head propped up, but her eyebrows were frowning. She looked ill. Her face was flushed just like their daughter. It turned out that she was also sick, but she still supported her sick body to treat their children, without even a singleint. Miss Bai was younger than their daughter. The two bowed their heads in shame, not daring toin anymore. When the room was quiet, Bai Zhi sighed lightly, looked up at the two women, and said slowly: ¡°I can understand your mood, I don¡¯t me you, but the patient needs to rest.¡± The two women nodded their heads again and again. They walked on tiptoe when they moved to the bedside of the patient. They didn¡¯t make any sound. At dawn, the fever of the two girls finally subsided. Their pulses also became much more stable. It seemed that the medicine was effective. When the two girls woke up, their spirits were obviously much better than usual. ¡°Mother, where is this?¡± The girl wearing a blue coat asked her mother. Chapter 1045 - Typhoid Fever Chapter 1045: Typhoid Fever The woman wiped away her tears and said in a choked voice: ¡°This is the Dongfang Family Mansion. Su¡¯er, how do you feel?¡± The girl slightly opened her chapped lips: ¡°I¡¯m fine, but I don¡¯t have the strength. Mother, why am I here?¡± At this time, a maid brought the medicine: ¡°This is the nourishing medicine that my youngdy ordered, drink it while it¡¯s hot!¡± The maidservant handed the medicine to the woman and said: ¡°My youngdy said that the prescription for this medicine will also be given to you, she¡¯ll get better after drinking it for half a month.¡± ¡°Can she be as good as before?¡± The woman asked. The maidservant shook her head: ¡°Miss said, it¡¯s impossible to return to her past health, but if you take care of her well, you can recover by 7 or 8 points.¡± The two women nodded their heads again and again: ¡°It¡¯s good to be able to recover by 7 or 8 points. It¡¯s better than not.¡± They thought that their daughters would not survive, which was equivalent toing back to life, so how could they be unhappy? ¡°Where is Miss Bai? We have to thank her.¡± The two women asked the maidservant. The maidservant sighed and said with a worried look on her face: ¡°My youngdy is sick. His highness said that it was because of refining this life-saving medicine that her body copse. She just fell asleep, I¡¯m afraid that she won¡¯t be able to see you, but the imperial doctor wille to see youter.¡± The two women felt even more guilty that they were so unreasonable yesterday. When Imperial Doctor Xu came, Bai Zhi was in a drowsy state, her face became more and more flushed, and her forehead was very hot. Seeing that Imperial Doctor Xu had withdrawn his hand from her wrist, Hu Feng hurriedly asked: ¡°How is it?¡± Imperial Doctor Xu sighed and frowned: ¡°It¡¯s typhoid fever, but how could this happen?¡± ¡°Typhoid fever? It¡¯s not just cold?¡± Hu Feng was puzzled. Imperial Doctor Xu shook his head: ¡°Typhoid fever is different from a simple cold. This disease is very severe, you have to be careful. You may lose your life if you are not careful.¡± Hu Feng became so anxious that he grabbed Imperial Doctor Xu¡¯s clothes: ¡°Are you joking? How can a simple cold kill people?¡± Imperial Doctor Xu said: ¡°It¡¯s not a simple cold, it¡¯s typhoid fever. The cold invades her body, ordinary cold medicine will not work at all.¡± ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Hu Feng asked anxiously. Imperial Doctor Xu looked at Bai Zhi, who was drowsy and said, ¡°I have a prescription. After she takes it, she will wake up. I think she knows how to treat this disease better than me, I will listen to what she has to say. ¡± Hu Feng nodded his head immediately: ¡°Then you quickly prescribe the medicine.¡± Imperial Doctor Xu wrote the prescription, and the maidservant immediately grabbed the herbs and decocted it. The medicine stove in the room hasn¡¯t been put away, there was a pile of things in the corner, and a strange smell fills the air. Imperial Doctor Xu sniffed and asked: ¡°What is this smell?¡± Hu Feng also smelled it when he came in. Bai Zhi also had this smell on her body, she seemed to be contaminated by it when she was refining medicine. ¡°It should be the smell of medicine, can¡¯t you smell it?¡± He doesn¡¯t understand pharmacology, so it was normal that he can¡¯t smell it, but how could a doctor not recognize this scent? Imperial Doctor Xu smelled it twice more, then shook his head: ¡°I can¡¯t smell it, this smell is very strange, it¡¯s different from all the medicine I¡¯ve seen.¡± Hu Feng¡¯s eyes fell on the cab in the corner of the room. He saw a strange shape object in the drawer. He stepped forward, opened the drawer, and found that it was full of square boxes. There were patterns and writing on the square box, which were very simr to the things she took out before. Where did she get these things from? She has always been in the capital, and she has only been in Huangtuo Vige before. She never went to other ces. How did these things get here? Imperial Doctor Xu came over, but Hu Feng quickly closed the drawer. Chapter 1046 - Prescription for Typhoid Fever Chapter 1046: Prescription for Typhoid Fever ¡°What is it?¡± Imperial Doctor Xu asked. Hu Feng shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s just some medicine she usually makes.¡± Imperial Doctor Xu was naturally very interested in the medicine Bai Zhi usually refines, but Hu Feng has no intention of letting him take a look. When Imperial Doctor Xu left, Hu Feng opened another drawer. Aside from the filled-up medicine box, there was a strange-shaped object in it. It was a rectangle thing with ck on the top and silver on the bottom. There was also a round button on it. What could that thing be? Hu Feng was about to take it out to take a look but found that Imperial Doctor Xu was staring at him again, so he suppressed his curiosity and closed the drawer. Some things were not suitable for taking out casually. There were always strange and iprehensible things around her. It was not toote to take a look when no one was around. The maidservant brought the medicine and fed it into Bai Zhi¡¯s mouth slowly. Not long after, Bai Zhi really woke up, not only woke up but also vomited. Although the maidservant was holding the basin next to her, she didn¡¯t have time to catch it, and could only watch her vomit the ck medicinal liquid to the ground. Hu Feng was so anxious that he red at Imperial Doctor Xu and said, ¡°What medicine did you give her? Why did she vomit?¡± Imperial Doctor Xu touched the sparse mustache on his chin and said with a smile, ¡°She has typhoid fever and vomits everything she eats, not only the medicine.¡± Hu Feng took the wet towel from the maidservant. He didn¡¯t care about the difference between men and women. He sat on the edge of the bed, stretched his arms, and took her in his arms, while gently wiping the corners of her mouth for her. Looking at her pale and haggard face, his heart was broken. To clean up Chu Feng¡¯s mess, Bai Zhi was tossed around like this. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Bai Zhi slightly smiled. Her smile was as beautiful as flowers blooming in spring. As if they would fall when touched. ¡°You said you¡¯re okay, look at how thin you are.¡± Her face that was not big at first became smaller and smaller. Bai Zhi turned to look at Imperial Doctor Xu: ¡°You¡¯re here, thank you very much.¡± Imperial Doctor Xu said: ¡°Although I have a prescription for this typhoid fever, I still want to see if you have a better prescription, so I used a wake-up decoction.¡± Bai Zhi nodded her head: ¡°I do have a good remedy for typhoid fever. I was too careless before and think that it was just an ordinary cold, so I didn¡¯t care too much, but I didn¡¯t expect it was typhoid fever.¡± Imperial Doctor Xu said: ¡°Those who treat people do not treat themselves. Doctors are like this.¡± Bai Zhi wrote down a prescription for typhoid fever. Imperial Doctor Xu looked at it and found that it was 80% simr to his own prescription. The only difference was the amount of a few main herbs. This different amount can directly affect the efficacy of the medicine. Bai Zhi¡¯s prescription has a bigger amount. It has stronger efficacy and people can get better faster, it can easily cause emptiness, especially for people with weak bones. Those concubines in the pce, all of them were like delicate flowers, so their prescriptions must be gentle, They don¡¯t dare to use heavy ones. Imperial Doctor Xu gave the prescription to the medicine boy on the side and told him to pick up the medicine and decoct the medicine himself. The typhoid prescription was not that different, the only difference was the amount. The maidservants usually don¡¯t understand pharmacology. They were inferiorpared to his medicine boy¡­ ¡­ The medicine boy went in a hurry, and Bai Zhi asked Hu Feng to take out the Western-style medicine that had been disassembled before from the cab, and clearly wrote down the method and dosage. ¡°Doctor Xu, I¡¯ll leave the matter of refining these medicines to you. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help you much now, I¡¯m tired.¡± Bai Zhi handed the note to Imperial Doctor Xu with an apologetic look on her face. Chapter 1047 - Is this modern or ancient time? Chapter 1047: Is this modern or ancient time? Imperial Doctor Xu busily said: ¡°What are you talking about? This should be our Imperial doctors¡¯ responsibility. You are tired and sick. Why are you saying these polite words to me?¡± Bai Zhi drank the medicine and fell asleep again, while Imperial Doctor Xu left with the medicine. Afraid of an ident, Hu Feng personally took him back to the Imperial Hospital and watched him put down the medicine before leaving with peace of mind. For these things, Bai Zhi got tired and sick. If there will be another ident, then won¡¯t she die from overwork? Bai Zhi¡¯s illness was very serious. The medicine she took was useless. Her condition was getting worse. She fell into a groggy state all day long. When she didn¡¯t wake up, Dongfang Mu and Hu Feng were so anxious that they went to the Imperial Hospital to pull people. ¡°Doctor Xu, didn¡¯t you say she can get better with that typhoid medicine? Why didn¡¯t she get any better?¡± Hu Feng asked anxiously. Imperial Doctor Xu shook his head: ¡°This is really weird. It stands to reason that she should get better. Why is she still like this? And it¡¯s even worse.¡± ¡°You are the doctor, that¡¯s why I am asking you.¡± Imperial Doctor Xu couldn¡¯t think of the reason even after breaking his head. What the hell was going on? Although typhoid fever was more severe than cold, as long as the medicine was taken in time, it won¡¯t get serious. People will be cured not long after. But Bai Zhi¡¯s condition, he had never seen it before. Her pulse rate was strange, it was slow and shallow, which wasparable to people with a terminal illness. But she was fine when she woke up a few days ago. How could this happen suddenly? Dongfang Mu said anxiously: ¡°Yan¡¯er, didn¡¯t you say, Zhi¡¯er wake up after drinking the medicine given by Doctor Xu that day? Why don¡¯t you let her drink it again? When she wakes up, you can ask her, she must know how to treat it.¡± Imperial Doctor Xu hesitated: ¡°I gave her that medicine that day because her pulse was strong, but at this moment, she is so weak, I¡¯m afraid that it is not appropriate to use that medicine again.¡± ¡°Then tell me, what else can we do?¡± Dongfang Mu asked anxiously. Imperial Doctor Xu thought for a while, and finally gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I discussed the pulse theory with Miss Bai before. She said that the amount of medicine in the prescriptions should be adjusted ording to the time. I want to try it.¡± Hu Feng and Dongfang Mu couldn¡¯t understand what he was saying, so they simply urged him to try quickly. Imperial Doctor Xu prescribed another prescription and asked the medicine boy to quickly decoct the medicine. It was the same medicine yesterday, but the amount was changed, hoping to achieve the effect without hurting her body. While being tossed ups and downs, Bai Zhi didn¡¯t know where she was. There were voices in her ears, she heard Hu Feng for a while, and then Lin Yangter on. She doesn¡¯t know where she was. Was she in modern or ancient times? She wanted to wake up, but she couldn¡¯t open her eyes. She could hear both of them calling her name. She opened her mouth to respond, but she couldn¡¯t make a sound. A helpless and cold feeling enveloped her. As if she had returned to the year when she was abandoned by her parents. That year was the most difficult and unforgettable year of her life. She didn¡¯t know what she had done wrong, why did her parents abandon her and leave her on the cold and windy street, leaving her, a young child standing beside the crowded street, cold, hungry, and scared. But these were nothingpared to the coldness of parents when they said in front of the police officer that they were not her daughter. They even said that they didn¡¯t know her. When she was young, she didn¡¯t know why she was so cold at that time. She only thought it was because of winter. Later, when she got older, she realized that it was cold because of winter. At such a young age, she has already tasted the inhumane coldness of others. Chapter 1048 - Pharmacognosy Chapter 1048: Pharmacognosy At this time, Lin Yang¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°Professor Gu, I¡¯ve been using this medicine for 2 days, why is there no effect at all?¡± Professor Gu: ¡°I have said earlier that this medicine is still missing a key ingredient. The efficacy of the medicine may naturally fail to meet expectations. It is you who insisted on testing the medicine, so you shouldn¡¯t be in such a hurry.¡± Lin Yang was silent for a while, then asked: ¡°Is it not good to use only such a medicine?¡± Professor Gu shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. You can see that her heart rate actually changed, which proves that the drug is still effective, but it¡¯s hard to say what the effect will be. Let¡¯s take a look first.¡± Lin Yang asked again: ¡°If this medicine is ultimately ineffective, will it cause damage to her body?¡± Professor Gu said: ¡°That won¡¯t happen, it will only be good, not bad. But we still need to find the medicine as soon as possible.¡± Lin Yang¡¯s brows frowned. He had been looking for this drug, but he didn¡¯t see it at all. This kind of thing only appeared in a magazine thirty years ago, and there was no news after that. Where will he look to find it now? The voices of Lin Yang and Professor Gu were getting quieter, but the voices of Hu Feng and Imperial Doctor Xu were getting clearer and clearer. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? It¡¯s been an hour since we feed her the medicine. Why is there still no reaction?¡± Hu Feng¡¯s voice was very anxious. Imperial Doctor Xu was also looked puzzled: ¡°This is strange, how can it not work? It shouldn¡¯t be like this!¡± As soon as Imperial Doctor Xu¡¯s words fell, Bai Zhi suddenly sat up, turned her head, and vomited beside the bed. The maidservant holding the basin didn¡¯t catch it¡­¡­ Dongfang Mu almost jumped up with joy: ¡°Wake up, wake up, Zhi¡¯er wakes up.¡± She vomited with tears in her eyes. Hu Feng sat beside her with a wet handkerchief, patted her back with one hand, and wiped the remaining concoction from the corner of her mouth: ¡°How are you? How are you feeling?¡± Bai Zhi took a few breaths and smiled bitterly: ¡°I made you worry, I¡¯m fine.¡± Dongfang Mu rushed forward, pulled Hu Feng away, and sat down next to Bai Zhi: ¡°You said you¡¯re okay, but look at your current appearance, how thin are you? You¡¯ve taken the typhoid fever medicine prescribed by Imperial Doctor Xu, but it doesn¡¯t work. It seems that he can¡¯t cure you, you have to rely on yourself.¡± After saying those words, Dongfang Mu nced at Imperial Doctor Xu. Imperial Doctor Xu smiled bitterly, but he didn¡¯t take it to heart. Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°I don¡¯t me Imperial Doctor Xu, the prescription is correct, but I have some other problems that Imperial Doctor Xu doesn¡¯t know about and can¡¯t diagnose.¡± Hu Feng¡¯s expression drastically changed. He asked anxiously: ¡°What else is wrong? Even you can¡¯t cure it?¡± Bai Zhi thought of the conversations she heard in her drowsiness. She remembered what Lin Yang said to her when she went to modern times. He said that he has found a way to keep her, but the medicine has not been verified yet. Once the verification bes sessful, he can keep her and prevent her from returning to this world. Therefore, she could hear those words because Lin Yang used that kind of medicine. The kind of medicine that could keep her. Now she cane back because that medicine was still missing the main ingredient. The test failed, so she came back here again. But what if the test bes sessful? Will she suddenly die here just like this time? Bai Zhi smiled bitterly: ¡°I¡¯m not god, so of course, there are diseases that I can¡¯t cure.¡± Dongfang Mu asked: ¡°Then what disease do you have now? Tell me quickly!¡± What if she says about it? Who can help her? She didn¡¯t want to leave here, and she had the final say on this matter. Chapter 1049: I dont like to be noticed

Chapter 1049: I dont like to be noticed

"I''ll figure it out myself, Grandpa. Don''t worry, I''ll be fine." She turned to look at the teapot on the table: "I''m thirsty." When the maidservant heard the words, she immediately poured half a cup of warm tea over. Seeing that she deliberately changed the topic, it seemed that she didn''t want to say more. Although Hu Feng and Dongfang Mu were anxious, they didn''t want to force her, so they could only worry secretly. Taking advantage of the time when Bai Zhi was drinking tea, Hu Feng pulled Imperial Doctor Xu out to the corner of the yard, and asked in a low voice" "What''s the matter? Does she have other diseases? Did you not see it? " Imperial Doctor Xu frowned and shook his head: "This doctor is useless. He didn''t see that there is another disease on Miss Bai''s body." "So, is it a difficult disease to treat?" Hu Feng asked. Imperial Doctor Xu shook his head again: "It''s hard to say, this doctor doesn''t even know what kind of disease she has? So where will I start?" What should he do? Bai Zhi seems to be reluctant to say more, so how will he cure her disease? Imperial Doctor Xu added: "But Miss Bai''s medical skills are so powerful. She is quite calm, so maybe she already knows." "I hope so!" Hu Feng really couldn''t rest assured. The worry in his heart was getting higher and higher. Thinking of her lingering appearance on the sick bed for the past two days, his heart hurt. Even though he was a prince, even though he has a high position, so what? His beloved was seriously ill, but he can only watch from the sidelines, and there was nothing he can do. When the two entered the room, Bai Zhi had already gotten out of bed and was being supported by the maidservant to walk around the room. Seeing Imperial Doctor Xuing in, Bai Zhi asked: "How''s the medicine?" Imperial Doctor Xu busily replied: "The medicine is ready and has been used by the people. Most of the people are gradually improving. The people are very happy. They always send things to the Imperial Hospital. We appreciate it. It''s just a shame, the credit should be yours, Miss Bai." Bai Zhi shook her head: "You can''t say that, although I have merit, do you have less credit than me? These days, didn''t you also work hard in the hospital to save the lives of thousands of people?" Even so, he still felt ashamed. Bai Zhi said again: "Doctor Xu, there is something I want to ask for your help." Imperial Doctor Xu nodded immediately: "You say it, as long as I can do it, I will never refuse." Bai Zhi sat down at the table, "Well, you know me, I''m not a mboyant person, I don''t like the feeling of being noticed. This time, I hope you can hide it for me. Don''t tell the truth, I don''t want to see people waiting for medical treatment at the door of Dongfang Family Mansion in the future." Imperial Doctor Xu was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said: "Such a reputation, no others can''t ask for it, but you don''t want it?" Bai Zhi shook her head: "Others are others, I am me, I don''t care about this kind of reputation. I just want to spend leisurely life with my grandfather. I don''t want to think about many things. There are many famous doctors in this capital, without me, won''t things be the same? I don''t want to change anything." Dongfang Mu immediately answered: "Yes, yes, this is what I want to say. This is the responsibility of you doctors of the medical center and imperial hospital to treat and save people, but you push everything on my granddaughter''s head. How old is she? Look? Look at how tired she is at this time? If there is any disease that spread in the future, you can handle it yourself. Don''t drag our Dongfang Family." Before Imperial Doctor Xu could answer, Hu Feng said solemnly: "Doctor Xu, do you understand?" Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1050: The tiger returns to the mountain

Chapter 1050: The tiger returns to the mountain

How could Imperial Doctor Xu say he can''t understand? The people who talked were Dongfang Mu, and the other one was Prince Jin. How could he dare say a word of refusal? He immediately nodded his head like garlic: "I understand, I understand." After seeing Imperial Doctor Xu leave, Dongfang Mu was also exhausted. Hu Feng didn''t seem to have any intention of leaving, so he got up and said: "I''ll go back to my room to rest first, you don''t have to sit for long,e and y chess with me in a while. " Hu Feng was afraid that he would force him to leave. Hearing what his master said, asking him to stay for a while, he showed a happy smile: "Okay, master. This disciple wille in a while." Looking at Dongfang Mu''s increasingly steady footsteps, Bai Zhi smiled even when her chapped lips were pulled. The maidservant also retired sensible, closed the door outside, covered her mouth, and kept smiling. Bai Zhi didn''t care about this, she poured tea for Hu Feng and let him sit down. "Do you have something to say?" She asked. Hu Feng''s eyes fell on the cab in the corner of the room: "I saw something in the cab, is it all yours?" Bai Zhi knew what he was talking about. She scolded herself for being too careless. How could she forget to lock it? Those medicines were nothing, he had seen some of them before, but if he saw the tablet, how would she exin it? "Oh, that one, it''s mine." She pretended to be calm, she showed a light expression on her face. "I see that there is a strange-looking thing in it, what is that?" He got up and was about to go to the cab. Bai Zhi quickly pulled him back: "It''s nothing, it''s just a tool for curing diseases, you can''t understand it even after reading it." Being pulled by her, Hu Feng was even more curious. Although Bai Zhi had a calm face, there was a rare trace of panic in her eyes. What could be that weird thing? "Can''t I take a look?" he asked. Bai Zhi dryly smiled: "You can''t understand it even if you look at it." "Oh!" He stepped back and sat back, thinking to himself, that when she wasn''t paying attention, he will secretly look at it. Hu Feng said: "My imperial father has already written a decree to demote Chu Feng as amoner and ban him for the rest of his life." Bai Zhi frowned: "Just demoted to amoner?" Hu Feng''s face slightly darkened as he nodded his head: "Yes, not only me and the master but also the ministers in the court are quite disappointed." "He is not afraid of attracting the anger of the people?" Hu Feng shook his head: "From imperial father''s point of view, this kind of punishment is already extreme. He can''t possibly kill his son." "This is what you called letting the tiger return to the mountain, raising a tiger is a danger!" A person like Chu Feng, with a sinister and ruthless temperament, doesn''t admit defeat. Even if he was demoted to amoner, as long as there will be a chance, he will still make aeback. Hu Feng said: "This is his majesty''s choice. As a subject, I can only do what a subject does, and I have no power over him." Bai Zhi didn''t talk and just stared at Hu Feng''s face: "Will you sit on this throne?" Hu Feng didn''t hesitate, and immediately responded: "Yes." After a pause, he said again: "Since I decided to leave Huangtuo Vige, I was destined to take this seat." As a prince, he has a lot of troops in his hands. If he fails to sit on the throne, then no matter who sits on the throne, the first person who will be eliminated will be him, Chu Yan. As well as his supporters. Among them, Bai Zhi and his master who has raised him for many years were naturally included. Therefore, he must sit on the throne, not only for his own sake but also for the people he wanted to protect. Bai Zhi stayed silent. She couldn''t tell what mood she was in, but there was a disappointment. She thought that he would say that as long as she didn''t want him to sit on the emperor, he would give up the throne. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1051: Tablet

Chapter 1051: Tablet

He didn''t even ask her opinion, he decided to do it a long time ago. Since ancient times, emperors have been merciless, and when they entered the harem, they became as deep as the sea. She was a simple-minded person. She doesn''t want to y pce fights, let alone share a man with a bunch of women. All day long, she will stay in that cold deep pce, while waiting for a man toe and bless her. She never dreams to live such a kind of life. "What''s wrong with you?" Feeling her mood change, Hu Feng asked. Bai Zhi shook her head and said with a faint wry smile on her face: "It''s nothing, I just feel so fast." "What''s so fast?" He wondered. "Everything is so fast. The days in Huangtuo Vige seem like just yesterday, but today, you want to be the emperor." Hu Fengughed: "Silly girl, what are you thinking about? I am from here, and I belong here. If I don''t return today, I will return sooner orter." Yes, he originally belonged here, this was something that has been predestined since he was born. And she was the opposite. She doesn''t belong here. "Okay, let''s not talk about this. What happened to Jin Country?" She changed the subject, hiding the sadness in her eyes. Hu Feng said with a smile: "The peace talks have already begun. The previous mission was destroyed. Prince Qian Hua and Princess Qian Fang testified for us. This matter is not entirely our responsibility, and their Jin Country is also responsible for it." Bai Zhi sighed, then shook her head and said: "It''s not his son or daughter who died. He naturally won''t pursue too much. Why would he start a war with our Chu Country for a few ministers? In the end, it''s all about selfishness!" Who wasn''t? Just look at the Emperor of Chu, right? His son caused such a catastrophe, but he was only demoted. If someone else''s son did such a wrong thing, what would be the result? She was afraid that their nine ns will be eradicated to vent their anger. "How is Princess Qian Fang now?" She asked. Hu Feng shook his head: "It''s not very good. The imperial doctor has seen it and said it was heart disease. I originally wanted to ask you to go and see her, but I pushed it." Bai Zhi thought for a while and nodded: "It''s okay to push it, I can''t cure her heart disease." "Prince Qian Hua wanted to see you, but I also pushed it. This guy looks gloomy all day, and I don''t know what he''s thinking about. It''s good not to see him" Bai Zhizi also didn''t want to see Prince Qian Hua''s dead face. He always looked at her as if she owed him millions. Even though she saved his life. It was nothing if he doesn''t thank her, but he looked at her like an enemy every day. She really can''t remember where she offended him. Was it because of Song Lang? No way~~ Could it be that he had other thoughts about Song Lang? So when he found that Song Lang was a little interested in him, he was jealous? Thinking of the word "jealous", and thinking of Qian Hua''s stinky face. It makes a lot of sense. "What are you thinking?" Hu Feng asked. Bai Zhi hurriedly shook her head: "It''s nothing, you go and y chess with grandpa. He must be bored at home these days." Hu Feng nodded and helped her get up with one hand: "Then you go to bed first, I''ll see youter." Seeing Bai Zhiy down and close her eyes, he left. After Hu Feng left, the maidservant came inside and saw that Bai Zhi was asleep, so she retreated again. Bai Zhi couldn''t sleep, she was very annoyed. She turned a few times and sat up again. Thinking of the tablet that Hu Feng just mentioned, she was curious about what was inside, so she got up and moved to the cab and took out the tablet. The password was her birthday, the third day of September. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1052: Whats her original dream?

Chapter 1052: Whats her original dream?

The image on the screen was a photo of her when she graduated from university with a bright smile. She was really happy that day. She finally graduated, finally be a real doctor, and finally realize her dream. What was her dream back then? She thought hard, what was her original dream? It seems that it was to be a famous doctor, treat a lot of people, make a lot of money, stand in front of the parents who abandoned her with the attitude of a sessful person, make them regret it, and let them realize how much their decision was wrong. It was ridiculous. Her dream at that time turned out to be this. If not for this ident, she should have achieved this dream. But when she saw the faces of those two people in the hospital, she suddenly woke up and thought that she was ridiculous. After entering the home page, the things inside were very simple. There were just albums, diaries, files¡­ ¡­ She suddenly remembered, wasn''t this tablet Lin Yang usually uses? She remembered that Lin Yang had the habit of writing a diary. He liked to write with a pen and asionally with a tablet. There was always her in his diary. Her finger moved to the diary but then moved to the archives. Every time she reads Lin Yang''s diary, her guilt towards Lin Yang increases. It''s better not to look at it! There was something special in the archive. Lin Yang wanted her to see it on purpose. He wanted her to know what he was doing and wanted her to be mentally prepared for what was going to happen. In Lin Yang''s file, there were two ns. One was topletely heal her modern body so that she will go back naturally. If not, there was another option. She widened her eyes and looked at the lines above in disbelief. Lin Yang wanted toe to her. If she can''t go back, he wille to find her? This, how can this be possible? She came here by ident, perhaps not by ident, rather by fate. But how will Lin Yang get here? Even if there was a space-time spacecraft, how will he find this space-time from the vast and mysterious universe? What if there is a danger? Will he die? She, Bai Zhi, was an orphan, but he, Lin Yang, had parents! When there were footsteps outside, Bai Zhi quickly pressed the power button, stuffed the tablet back into the drawer, and raised her hands. The back of her fair hands was cold. Suddenly, she burst into tears. Her heart throbbed as she silently shouted: Lin Yang, what should I do with you? Bai Zhi was getting better day by day, while the turmoil in the capital calmed down little by little. The emperor''s body was also getting stronger and stronger. Chu Feng was demoted, the empress was grounded, and the situation in the harem had changed. Meng Changling was named a noble imperial consort. Meng Nan''s official rank rose two levels in a row. The Meng family''s momentum in the capital became unparalleled in an instant. Madam Meng became more and more proud. Her son''s rank rose from the fifth rank to the fourth rank. He became the youngest member of the pce officials. This time, more and more nobledies came to the Meng Family Mansion to deliver messages. Some invited her to lit an incense, while some invited her to have tea and watch a y. There were so many, that Madam Meng''s eyes were dazzled. The Meng family was originally prominent. They used to be a lot of people who wanted to marry Meng Nan, but now they want to break the threshold of the Meng family. Even the princess of Nanjiang County also handed her a message. They wanted to take her with them to Dafu Temple to offer incense. Everyone knows that the princess of Nanjiang County has always been a person with eyes above the top. She rarely associates with the nobledies in the capital at ordinary times. She was a big master who can''t be invited by just anyone. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1053: Lord Yiping County

Chapter 1053: Lord Yiping County

But this person took the initiative to ask her out? Master Meng said: "Madam, the Prince of Nanjiang County has a daughter who is about to reach a marriagable age. She was named the County Lordst year. The Princess of Nanjiang County invited you to lit an incense, is it because of her daughter?" Madam Meng looked at herself in the mirror and smiled smugly: "Of course, looking at the inside and outside of the court, who''s young talent isparable to our Nan''er? The princess also has a vision." Master Mengughed: "How can you praise your son like this? But Madam, you have to be cautious and don''t act rashly." Madam Meng was puzzled: "What do you mean? I can''t be the master of my son''s marriage? This marriage event is not arranged by the parents?" Master Meng shook his head: "Don''t you know Nan''er''s mind? His heart belongs to that Bai Zhi. If you insist on marrying him, you will anger him. Maybe something will happen." Madam Meng snorted coldly: "What can happen? When you get married, you get married. Will he still get angry?" After a while, she said: "It''s not that I am embarrassing him, you know, who is Bai Zhi? What is her background? She is Dongfang Mu''s granddaughter. Her mother divorced the Marquis of Changyuan Houfu, and she always went outside to see patients everywhere. Her reputation has long been disappeared. But that''s not all, if Nan''er can be happy and had his own family, I can open one eye and closed one eye, it''s not impossible to enter our door. However, she is Prince Jin''s fianc¨¦e. I heard the two of them are very close. They met when Prince Jin was in trouble before. Their feelings are deep and extraordinary. In this case, should I just let Nan''er have an unrequited love?" "What kind of daughter-inw can''t our Meng family ask for? Do you need to stay with unrequited love?" Master Meng frowned but said nothing. Thinking of Meng Nan''s face that has be thinner and thinner recently. Meng Nan often goes out at nighttely. He was once curious, so he quietly followed. He found out that Meng Nan was standing alone outside Dongfang Family Mansion, while silently looking at the closed gate for an hour or two. Sometimes, when he returned home, he always had this spicy soup from a small restaurant in the street. Or sometimes, he will order in the restaurant but will not eat it, he will just sit there in a daze. He was once quietly Jin Shiwei. He said that Meng Nan and Bai Zhi had eaten in this restaurant. After that, Meng Nan came in there often. Sometimes he eats, sometimes he won''t, then just sit there for a while. He knew right there that Meng Nan had such a deep affection for that girl. It was just a pity, she was already the fianc¨¦e of Prince Jin. Otherwise, she was very suitable for Meng Nan. After all, she was Dongfang Mu''s granddaughter. Maybe what his wife said was right. When you get married, you get married. When he had a wife, maybe he might forget about this love slowly. "Alright, go ahead, I''ll find a chance to tell Nan''er about this." Master Meng finally said. Madam Meng was overjoyed. It would be best to have the support of her husband. The next day, Madam Meng and the princess of Nanjiang County went to the Dafu Temple together, with the Lord of Yiping County. The Lord of Yiping County Lord looked the same as the princess. She was very beautiful and dignified. Her every movement was like a noble person should have. Seeing this, Madam Meng nodded her head repeatedly. Her son deserved someone like her. The future madam of the Meng Family should be like this. The princess of Nanjiang County was very strict with the lord of Yiping county. She seldom lets her go out, and she rarely shows her face at various banquets in the capital. Madam Meng has never seen her, and naturally, she has never seen Madam Meng. Even Meng Nan, who was now a well-known person in the capital, has never met him. However, she heard that the son of the Meng family was very handsome. She had seen Concubine Shu before. She was quite impressed by this imperial concubine because she was a very special woman. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1054: The Lord of Yiping County knows the tea ceremony

Chapter 1054: The Lord of Yiping County knows the tea ceremony

Thinking of Concubine Shu''s appearance, the Lord of Yiping County suddenly became curious about Meng Nan. With such an outstanding aunt, what kind of person Meng Nan would be? The princess of Nanjiang County stretched out her hand under the table and touched the thigh of Lord of Yiping County, signaling her to return to her senses. With elders present, why did this child suddenly lose her mind? The Lord of Yiping County returned to her senses, then smiled faintly, raised her hand to take the teacup on the table, and took a sip. "I''ve heard that the Lord of Yiping County knows the tea ceremony. When I tasted it today, it really tasted extraordinary." The more Madam Meng looked at the Lord of Yiping County, the more satisfied she became. The tea was as sweet as honey when she drank it in her mouth. The Lord of Yiping County put down the teacup that was in her hand and smiled lightly: "Madam Meng''s praised is too much." The less she talks like this, the more Madam Meng likes it. No mother-inw would like a daughter-inw who talks a lot. Naturally, they like the quiet type. The Princess of Nanjiang County nced at the sky outside and said to Madam Meng: "It''s not too early today, so let''s go back." She came out early in the morning, ate fast food, worshipped Buddha, and then drank tea while chatting. Looking at Madam Meng''s appearance, she should be very satisfied with her daughter, and it was almost time to return. Madam Meng smiled mysteriously: "No hurry, no hurry, sit for a while, the carriage to pick me up hasn''te back yet." When the princess of Nanjiang County saw her smiling face, she felt a little unhappy in her heart, and then she looked at her daughter. Seeing her light expression, she was not displeased, so she didn''t say anything more. Taking advantage of the time for adding sesame oil, she pulled her daughter aside and asked: "What are you thinking?" The Lord of Yiping County raised an eyebrow: "What do I think?" "Young Master Meng will probably show up in a while, will you see him or not?" The Lord of Yiping County smiled lightly: "Mother''s words are very interesting, but I just bumped into him by chance. What are you asking?" The princess of Nanjiang County immediately reacted and said with a smile: "Yes, you are right. You just met him by chance, you didn''t make an appointment to meet him." The Lord of Yiping County nced sideways at Madam Meng who was talking to the master in the distance, then said in a low voice: "Besides, if you don''t see people, how will you know whether he is good or bad? This is the best." The princess of Nanjiang County nodded her head in agreement and stopped talking. She dragged her daughter and walked towards Madam Meng together. After another cup of tea, a maid quickly rush to the fasting room to report that the carriage of Meng Family had arrived and asked Madam Meng to go out. Madam Meng immediately showed a smile on her face, and there was a hint of pride in the corners of her eyes and brows. Her son was finally here. Her son''s heart still hangs with her. Thinking of this, her heart became sweeter and sweeter, much sweeter than the tea just now. When she came out of the fasting room, she saw a carriage parked in the courtyard of the temple from a distance, and a young man in official uniform was standing beside the carriage. The young man was tall, his legs were long. His hands were ced behind his back. His head was slightly tilting. He was looking at the mountains in the distance in a trance. No one could tell what he was thinking. His side face only showed, but it was already irresistibly handsome. The Lord of Yiping County had seen several princes and thought that Prince Jin and Prince Xiao were already rare handsome men in the world. Unexpectedly, Young Master Meng was no worse than those two. It was just his eyes¡­ why was he so mncholy? Does he have some worry in his heart? "Nan''er¡ª" Madam Meng called out to Meng Nan. Only then did Meng Nan turn around, but when he saw that there was anotherdy and a youngdy with his mother, he immediately frowned. "Nan''er, why are you in a daze? Come here and greet Princess Nanjiang and Princess Yiping." Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1055: Coincidence?

Chapter 1055: Coincidence?

Meng Nan faintly looked on the faces of Princess Nanjiang and Princess Yiping, then lowered his eyes, and went forward to greet them with a nk expression. Princess Yiping returned the greeting. "Nan''er, today I came to Dafu Temple to offer incense, but I didn''t expect to meet Princess Nanjiang and Princess Yiping. What a coincidence." Meng Nan smiled lightly but didn''t speak. Madam Meng added: "There is another coincidence. We are all here to pray for our children''s marriage. You say, what a coincidence, right?" Meng Nan smiled bitterly in his heart: Coincidence? Of course, it was coincidental, was there anything more coincidental than this? Then he heard Madam Meng say: "You camete, Princess Yiping''s tea ceremony is very profound. After tasting it, I feel that the tea I tasted in the past has been drunk in vain." No matter what Madam Meng said, Meng Nan just faintly smiled, or asionally added a few polite words, but very distant. But the more a man acted like this, the more pleasing to the eye they became to women. Men like unpredictable women, and so do women. Seeing his indifferent attitude, the Lord of Yiping County was curious in her heart. Sometimes, curiosity can change a person''s life. Will she regret the curiosity born today in the future? On the way back to the capital, Madam Meng''s mouth never stopped. "Nan''er, what do you think of Princess Yiping?" Meng Nan raised an eyebrow: "Think about what?" Madam Meng snorted: "You don''t pretend to be garlic, and answer honestly." Another face appeared in front of Meng Nan''s eyes, and his heart slightly felt bitter: "I only saw her one time, we didn''t even say a word. What thoughts should I have?" Madam Meng said: "How can you not have any thoughts? Just tell me, can it be done or not?" Meng Nan shook his head: "No!" Madam Meng became angry: "You child, what is wrong with you? I mentioned your marriage a long time ago, but you said that the crown prince was not clear yet, and the ministers in the court are still choosing sides, so it is not good for the Meng family to rush to marry. I listened to you, father and son. I pushed all the invitations I received from the wives in the court one by one. However, this time, it''s about Prince Nanjiang. He is the emperor''s youngest brother. It won''t be wrong to marry in their family, right? So why are you saying it can''t be done?" Meng Nan looked out the window sideways, the scenery on the road kept receding, if time could recede like this, how great would it be? "Mother, you ask me if I can, so I said no. It''s not about right or wrong." Madam Meng snorted coldly: "I won''t listen to you this time, it''s settled. I can''t wait for a few more years." Her body was not as strong as before. She has been taking medicine. Even if she doesn''t get sick again, she always felt a little different from before. She doesn''t know how long she wouldst. Thinking about her future grandson, she felt like she was going crazy. But her son was not in a hurry at all. Meng Nan didn''t even look at her: "Since you n to do this, why do you still ask me?" Madam Meng choked on her words, then suddenly raised an eyebrow: "What do you mean? Do you agree with me?" Meng Nan didn''t say anything. He was very annoyed and didn''t know how to vent it. If getting married to another woman would free him, maybe he should give it a try. It was just, won''t it be too unfair to that woman? For Madam Meng, his silence was equivalent to agreeing. Her son was agreeing with her. She just said, what kind of man would not like a girl like Princess Yiping? Her son was no exception. Although Bai Zhi looks better than Princess Yiping, her gentle temperament was notparable to Bai Zhi. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1056: Zheng Ruxue

Chapter 1056: Zheng Ruxue

On the third day after returning from Dafu Temple, there were rumors in the capital that the Meng family was going to marry the daughter of Prince Nanjiang. The news reached the Zheng family, and Zheng Ruxue hid in her room and cried until her eyes got swell. The Zheng family was very angry. Especially Madam Zheng. She wanted to rush to the Meng family immediately and scold Madam Meng and Meng Nan. Master Zheng let out a long sigh and said, "This matter has long been expected. If our Zheng family is still the same as before, there may still be a chance, but right now¡ª" Right now, Prince Xiao, whom he once supported, has lost power and even brought him down in the court. Even the various branches of the Zheng family who were originally close to them were now avoiding them. Today, the Zheng family was not as good as before. "It''s not good, it''s not good, Madam, the youngdy, the youngdy hung herself." Madam Zheng was frightened and fainted on the spot. Master Zheng asked the maidservant: "Save, have you saved the people?" The maidservant quickly nodded her head: "Saved, she''s saved." Master Zheng raised his hand and pped the maidservant in the face: "Then why are you shouting in panic? Do you want to scare people to death?" As he spoke, he immediately nced at the servants in the room: "Keep your mouth shut, if you dare speaking half a word outside about it, I will cut your tongues." The servants quickly knelt, their bodies trembled non-stop, and they secretly scolded themselves for being unlucky. Why did they listen to it? Knowing such a thing, when their madam wakes up, their tongues will be cut and they will be sold. Master Zheng asked the maidservant again: "Who else knows?" It was only at this moment that the maidservant came back to her senses. She had a cold sweat on her back. She felt that she had been wronged when she was pped, but now she felt that it was great kindness that she only received a p. The maidservant''s legs softened, so she knelt and cried: "Everyone in the courtyard knows and they went out to call the doctor." Master Zheng didn''t get angry. He turned his head and saw the cold tea on the table, and poured it on his wife''s face. After this, she naturally woke up. "You only know how to get dizzy? Could it be you want me to deal with this matter of the back house?" Madam Zheng looked at her husband in confusion: "Xue''er, she, my Xue''er¡ª" Master Zheng snorted coldly: "People didn''t die, don''t you hurry up?" Hearing that her daughter was still alive, Madam Zheng felt at ease and quickly followed the maidservant to Qingxueju. The courtyard was already in chaos, but Madam Zheng was calm. She was still showing off a madam''s demeanor, then gave an order. The powerful maidservant and servant under her quickly control the situation. Then she went into the house to see Zheng Ruxue. Her daughter was lying on the bed. Her beautiful eyes were staring at the top of the ceiling absentmindedly, and there was a shocking bruise on her slender and white neck. Madam Zheng rushed to her daughter''s bed, hugged her body, and started crying: "You silly girl, why do this?" Zheng Ruxue''s eyes finally blinked. She turned her eyes to look at her mother, opened her mouth, but her words were very hoarse. "Mother, I''ve waited for him for so long, how can he marry another woman?" Madam Zheng cried: "The Meng family has no conscience, is it worth it to do this? Xue''er, you still have father and mother, and two younger sisters." Zheng Ruxue suddenly grabbed her mother''s hand and cried: "Mother, you go and talk to them again. While things haven''t happened, maybe there will be a chance." Madam Zheng shook her head: "Silly child, where is there any chance? Now that our Zheng family has fallen, they will no longer put us in their eyes." Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1057: Happy Event

Chapter 1057: Happy Event

After Hu Feng went out of the pce, he didn''t return to his own ce, he went directly to Dongfang Mansion. Bai Zhi was looking at the information on the tablet in the room. There were files of medical treatment ns. She was so fascinated that she didn''t even hear the footsteps outside. The door was pushed open. When Hu Feng walked inside, he saw Bai Zhi holding that strange thing and staring at it. After seeing him, she immediately hid it into the quilt. "What are you looking at?" He asked. Bai Zhi shook her head: "It''s nothing." Her hand under the quilt quickly pressed the power button, lest he tried to look at it. "You''re obviously looking at something, can''t I look at it?" He raised an eyebrow. As if he didn''t believe her. He was curious. The appearance of that thing was really strange. Bai Zhi dryly smiled: "You came to me in such a hurry, just to spy on my secrets?" After saying that, she blinked: "Can you knock on the door beforeing in next time?" Chu Yanughed: "You didn''t knock on the door when you entered my room before." Referring to this matter, Bai Zhi thought of that extremely seductive body, her face suddenly flushed red. She looked at him and said: "Well, just tell me if you have something to say." Hu Feng seemed to be in a good mood today, he has a smile on his face all the time. He turned around and poured her a cup of warm tea before he said, "There is a happy event." Bai Zhi didn''t drink the tea and asked: "What''s the happy event? Look at how happy you are." "Meng Nan is engaged with the youngest daughter of the Prince of Nanjiang County King, Princess Yiping." Bai Zhi sighed and nodded her head: "It''s really a happy event. With Meng Nan''s age, it''s time to get married. Compared with the other young master in his age, I''m afraid they already have several children." Seeing her reaction like this, Hu Feng''s mood became better and better: "Have you forgotten that I am 2 years older than Meng Nan. Why are you not worried for me?" Bai Zhiughed: "Why should I worry about you? Do you want me to help you find beauty?" Hu Feng pinched her little face and pretended to be annoyed: "You, you know what I am talking about." Bai Zhi smiled and put down the teacup. After she withdrew her hand, she rubbed her cheek: again: "I''m not that old, I can''t force myself to grow quickly, right?" Hu Feng sighed and stared at her dotingly: "Youngdy, at least try to grow up quickly." Bai Zhi smiled lightly, did not answer, lowered her head, and looked at her pair of underage hands. She originally wanted to ask him, if she didn''t want him to be emperor, would he give up for her? But thinking about what he said that day, he said that he was born for this, and everything was doomed. Yes, everything was doomed, how can she change this? f he gave up this country for her on a whim, what if he regretted it in the future? She, Bai Zhi, how will she pay him? Therefore, she never asked. "Zhi''er, I know that you don''t care about being an empress, and you don''t like the life in the inner courtyard of the deep pce. I promise you that there will be no one else in the harem except you." "That high pce wall will not be a cage that locks you. As long as you want, you can do whatever you want at any time!" He saw her smile faintly, but there was always a mncholy look in her eyes. He knew what she was worried about. He always wanted to say those words to her, but he never had the chance to say them. Fortunately, today, he finally said it out. Bai Zhi was moved. She was willing to believe this man''s sincerity towards her, and she was willing to believe everything he said. But when he took that seat, some things may happen. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1058: Fish Soup

Chapter 1058: Fish Soup

She smiled and said: "I believe in you." Seeing that hopeful face in front of her, she couldn''t say what was really in her heart. At least, not now. He was not only Hu Feng, he was also Chu Yan, the future emperor of the state of Chu. An emperor, was willing to make such a promise to a woman, what else can she say? "I''m hungry!" Her delicate and soft voice, like an embroidered fist, gently and softly thumped his heart, making his whole body numb. "What do you want to eat?" He would never know how soft his voice was when he said this, and the unfathomable warmth in his eyes was so entangled with hers. How good would it be if he was just her Bai Zhi''s man? Not Prince Jin, not the future Emperor of Chu, just simply her man, right? "I want to eat fish soup." She didn''t have any appetite, so she just said the same thing as usual. "I don''t know how to cook any other dishes, but I can make the fish soup very well. Do you want to try it?" Chu Yan smiled smugly. He was on the march to fight and was trapped in the valley for more than ten days. In order to maintain physical strength and survive, he and the soldiers ate grassroots and bark. Fish soup can be said to be the most delicious food they can eat at that time, so he learned how to cook it. Bai Zhi raised an eyebrow: "You can cook fish soup?" Hu Feng smiled and said: "This fish soup is easy to make, but if you want to eat a delicious one, you have to use the freshest fish. It''s best if it''s newly caught in the river, and then immediately put into the pot after ughtering on the spot. Using the water in the river will make it taste the best." With river water? Bai Zhi thought of a picture, an adult takes a child to swim in the river, and when he was in a hurry to urinate, he urinates in the river¡­ ¡­ She immediately waved her hand: "No need to bother so much. The kitchen in the house keeps live fish, so let''s just use that one. If you are free after eating,e out with me for a walk. I want to pick a gift for Meng Nan. Isn''t he going to get married?" Hu Feng didn''t have much free time. He cane to see her every day in Dongfang Mansion after squeezing out his night break. The longer he stayed here during the daytime, the longer he will work overtime at night. But Bai Zhi wanted to go, he naturally will apany her, even if he has to stay up all night. Of course, the fish soup made by Hu Feng was not as delicious as he said. In such a kind of environment, everything they eat will naturally be delicious. But now that the situation was different, the taste will also be different. He tried several times, but he didn''t get the original taste. The fish soup was fishy and tasteless, and there was no trace of the fresh and satisfying taste in his memory. Dongfang Mu tasted two mouthfuls and stopped moving, but Bai Zhi drank the soup one after another. When Hu Feng saw this, he felt sweet in his heart. She was so caring. After lunch, the two went out of the house. It was already March, the peach trees all over the street were blooming. The slightly cold wind blows, and the sky was full of pink petals as if a rain of peach blossoms has fallen. She stood under the flower tree while waiting for Hu Feng. The flying petals fell between her hair, shoulders, and palms. Such a beautiful picture was like picked out of a painting. Hu Feng stepped forward quickly, brushed the petals from her hair, then covered her with his cloak tied around his shoulders, blocking the falling flower rain for her. How many people have seen such a scene during this season, but this time, who knows how many people''s hearts have been imprinted with it. The painter sitting on the opposite side was only painting the trees in the surroundings. But when he saw this scene, he quickly sketched a few strokes and drew the scene where the man shielded the girl from the rain of flowers, which was very beautiful. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1059: Treasure Shop

Chapter 1059: Treasure Shop

The little assistant, who greeted the guests, had never seen Chu Yan, but he looked familiar and seemed to be somewhat simr to Prince Xiao, who was demoted to amoner. Looking at his dress, it was low-key but gorgeous, and it was not the clothes that ordinary rich sons would wear. To be a worker in a treasure shop, their eyesight was naturally notparable to ordinary people. Their ability to tter was naturally notparable to ordinary people. "This respectable guest, pleasee inside, today our shop received a lot of good things." Bai Zhi looked at the little assistant with a bright smile, andughed involuntarily: "I don''t know what good things are there?" The little assistant quickly asked: "May I ask what kind of stuff thedy wants to buy? This little one will try to rmend a good thing for you." Bai Zhi said: "A friend of mine is getting married, I want to give a gift." "I don''t know how old your friend is? Is this friend a Young Master or Young Lady?" "It''s a man, in his early twenties, is there a suitable one?" The little assistant immediately said: "There are, there are too many suitable gifts, pleasee over here." The little assistant led Bai Zhi and Chu Yan to the side room. Inside and outside, there were shelves and boxes. The things disyed on the shelves were all ordinary objects but looked good. They don''t usually take them out easily. As a seller, they have developed a pair of keen eyes long ago. They can see the purchasing power of customers at a nce. They can naturally rmend things ording to the purchasing power of customers, and rmend things and prices that they know about customers. In this way, the transaction rate can be greatly improved. They will not hurt the customer''s face, will not let the business in hand run away, and will maximize the benefits of the business. This was also one of the biggest reasons why the treasure shop can grow bigger and bigger. While the little assistant was looking for something in the boxes, Bai Zhi looked at random things in front of the shelf. Suddenly, her eyes were attracted to an object on the shelf, and couldn''t take her eyes away. It was a gun, a ck pistol. This kind of thing will not appear in this era. Following Bai Zhi''s gaze, Chu Yan also saw that thing and felt very strange. He reached out and took it in his hand and yed with it. The muzzle was pointed between his eyebrows, which scared Bai Zhi. She hurriedly grabbed the gun in Chu Yan''s hand, took off the magazine, and saw that the magazine was empty and there were no bullets in it. Fortunately, there were no bullets. The people here don''t understand this thing. If there were bullets, maybe the people will be hit by a bullet. The consequences will not be as simple as sewing a needle. "What is this?" Chu Yan seemed to have noticed that Bai Zhi recognize this thing, so he asked. Bai Zhi quickly replied: "Oh, I just saw that it''s very interesting to look at." Interesting? What''s so interesting about this dark and weird-looking thing? But since she was happy, he naturally wouldn''t let her down. Chu Yan turned his head and said to the little assistant: "I want this too." Bai Zhi originally wanted to say no, but then she thought about it, only she knew what this thing was. If it stayed here, it would never find a master who understood it. Bai Zhi didn''t want to look at anything else, turned around and walked to the counter, and said to the little assistant who came out with a wooden box: "What is this?" She was referring to the pistol. The little assistant fixed his eyes on the ck pistol in Bai Zhi''s hand and smiled: "I don''t know what it is. Our boss put it here, saying that he had helped a strange person, and that person gave him this in return. That person has never appeared again since he left this thing. No one recognizes what it is." Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1060: Qiantong Sixi

Chapter 1060: Qiantong Sixi

Bai Zhi stared at the gun in her hand in a daze, so she was not the only one who came here from modern times? He also brought a gun? Yes, she can bring medicine from modern times, why can''t others bring guns? It was just, was that person he still here right now? Or, did he find a way back? "Have you seen this before?" Chu Yan asked Bai Zhi. Although he had never seen this thing, Bai Zhi might have seen it. After all, there were always strange things around her. Bai Zhi didn''t want to lie to him, so she nodded: "I have seen it." "What is this?" Chu Yan asked again. Bai Zhi smiled lightly: "It''s just a thing, I''ll tell you how to use it when I get home." Chu Yan nodded and said nothing, then swept his eyes to the big wooden box again. "The good stuff you said is in there?" He asked. The little assistant immediately opened the box. Inside, there was a set of the four treasures of the study: "This is the new treasure from our shop. No one has ever seen this yet. You two then happened to be here, you must have a fate with this treasure. This is the signature work of Master Shi Bai, the Qiantong Sixi." Bai Zhi didn''t know who Master Shi Bai was, and she didn''t know the goodness or quality of this Qianting Sixi, so she looked confused. Instead, Chu Yan''s eyes lit up and stared at Qiantong Sixi without even turning his eyes. He took the ink stick, looked at it first, then smelled it and nodded his head: "Good ink stick, it''s a good ink stick. And it''s really made by Master Shi Bai." He also has a set of Shi Bai''s four treasures in the study room. It was given by his master. The smell of that ink stick was very simr to this. For so many years, he has never seen Master Shi Bai''s works except for that set given by his master. This kind of thing can''t be bought with money, and it often depends on luck and chance. He was lucky today. "I want it." Chu Yan carefully put down the ink stick and quickly closed the lid of the wooden box. Bai Zhi tugged at his sleeve and asked, "Do you want this thing, or you''re giving this to Meng Nan?" Chu Yan busily replied: "Of course I want it. How can I give him such a good treasure? Pick another one for him." Bai Zhiughed but said nothing. She asked the little assistant: "Help me choose another suitable item." The little assistant was overjoyed, it seems that today''s task was about to bepleted. The little assistant crouched down, rummaged in the cab for a while, and found another box, but it was much smaller than the box just now. Inside the box, there was aplete set of the Four Treasures of the Study, which looks more refined than the set just now. Chu Yan look at it, his eyes lit up again, and he quickly asked, "Is this also the work of Master Shi Bai?" The little assistant nodded immediately: "Yes, this set is also the signature work of Master Shi Bai. Although it is not as good as Qiantong Sixi, it is also very rare. These two were sent together. I really don''t n to take it out." Chu Yan immediately said cheerfully: "I want this too, do you still have Master Shi Bai''s work? Bring it out together if you have any." The little assistant wanted to take out things, unfortunately, there were no others: "Young master, there are only these two pieces, nothing else." Bai Zhi silently rolled her eyes and sighed, "Can you help me pick a gift now?" After tossing in the Treasure Shop for two hours, Chu Yan had a lot to gain when he left. He spent 5,000 taels of silver, of which 4,500 taels was spent for himself. Bai Zhi bought the ck strange thing for 100 taels, and a special-looking bronze bracelet for 150 taels, the rest of 250 taels was a painting for Meng Nan. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1061: Cuiliu Mountain Villa

Chapter 1061: Cuiliu Mountain Vi

In this painting, Bai Zhi refused¡­ ¡­ But she couldn''t stand Chu Yan''s soft and hard bubbles, and finally agreed. She doesn''t know what Meng Nan''s expression will be when he receives this portrait of Guanyin¡­ ¡­ * In the suburbs of the capital, Cuiliu Vi. "Young Master, we lived here for half a month, it''s time to go." Song Lang leaned back in the rocking chair, closed his eyes, and basked in the sun. Hearing what Old Yuan said, he didn''t even lift his eyelids. He just replied softly, "There''s nothing we can do about it, where are we going?" Old Yuan said: "Young Master, we finally escaped, we can''t take any more risks." Song Lang snorted lightly: "If you want to get something, it depends on what you give." "But¡ª" Old Yuan wanted to persuade, but was blocked by Song Lang: "I know what I know, you don''t need to say more." Old Yuan sighed, turned around, and stepped back. After Old Yuan''s footsteps were gone, Song Lang finally opened his eyes. His pair of ck eyes stared at the willow branch above his head. The green bamboos looked refreshing. The breeze was cool, and there was vitality everywhere. In his former gloomy life, there was finally color again. How was she doing? He was going away soon, but he never nned to go by himself. He was going to take her away. Take her with him no matter what. Life was long. if there was no person like her to apany him, how lonely life will be? After that incident, he froze himself and made himself ruthless and cold-blooded, just when he was floating in the cold sea, and he was about to lose his head. Her appearance was like an ultimate life-saving rope, dragging him a little bit from the cold and boundless sea to the shore. He had the warmth of a living person again, and he saw the sunshine again. And she was the rope tied to his waist. With her, he will not fall into the cold sea again, if she was not there. He didn''t know what would happen, and he didn''t want to know. The turmoil in the capital city has been extinguished, and she has done everything she should and can do. So, it was time to leave with him, right? He heard that the son of the Meng family and princess Yiping will get married. Then, on the day of marriage, the capital would be very lively. Bai Zhi and Young Master Meng knew each other, needless to say, on the day of the wedding banquet, she would go too, right? It was indeed a good day! Song Lang pursed his lips and chuckled, his eyes radiating with brilliance. The little servant who was waiting in the distance saw him and was very surprised. How long has it been since the young master was so happy? Did something goode to mind? On the eighth day of the fourth month, it was a good time to marry. From engagement to marriage, it took only two months, but fortunately, neither of the two young people had any opinions. The date was set by Madam Meng. Seeing that a good thing was about to happen, she was naturally anxious. She was afraid that something would happen again. Now that she was waiting for the bride to enter the door, she felt at ease. "Madam, this is the congrattory list sent by the guests in advance. Please take a look at it." The housekeeper gave a booklet to Madam Meng. Madam Meng nodded, put down the teacup in her hand, and opened the gift booklet to read. Inside were the names of the guests who have given gifts, the officials of different ranks in the capital city, and even outsiders. However, the highest officials and nobles were written on the top. Her eyes suddenly fell on one ce. She stared at that ce for a long time without moving, and suddenly said: "Bring me the gift from Bai Zhi." Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1062: Guanyin sends son

Chapter 1062: Guanyin sends son

The old mama went in a hurry, and after a while, she came back with a scroll. "Just a painting, nothing else?" Madam Meng asked. The old mama nodded her head: "It''s just a painting, nothing else." "Open it!" Madam Meng''s face sank and stared at the picture scroll in the mama''s hand. The old mama opened it ording to her master''s words, and the picture scroll unfolded little by little. It was a Guanyin sending away her son? Madam Meng was stunned for a long time before she returned to her senses. This, this, this, she was a little girl, how could she send something like this? What exactly does she mean? Seeing Madam Meng''s expression, the old woman hurriedly said: "Madam, it''s better to send something like this as a farewell gift. Madam doesn''t have to take it to heart." Yes, it''s better to give something like this. If she gives something precious and delicate, then won''t Meng Nan have a reason to stare at it all day long? If he stares at it and thinks about people, then it would be bad. If it was something like this thing, he won''t stare at it all day long, right? The more she thought about it, the more she felt at ease. "Take it away, when the young masteres backter, send it to him." The old mama responded and went out with the painting. Madam Meng was so happy that she found the bitter tea she was drinking sweet. * "Awu, why are you in a daze?" Zhou Gang leaned forward and saw Zhou Awu standing to the side in a daze again and again. No one knows what he was thinking. He just kept staring from afar in a daze. Zhou Awu returned to his senses and hurriedly said: "No, it''s nothing." Zhou Gang didn''t believe him, raised an eyebrow, and said: "You, you''ve been like this recently, with a lot of thoughts and a tangled face. You must have something on your mind,e on and tell me." Zhou Awu shook his head vigorously: "No no no, it''s nothing, really nothing." Zhou Gang said again: "Did you raise a woman outside behind sister-inw''s back? So you are afraid that sister-inw would find out, but can''t hide it anymore?" There was a deputy general in the front camp who also looked acted like him. When he was asked, it turned out he was troubled because he impregnated his woman outside¡­ ¡­ Zhou Awu quickly waved his hand: "Big Brother, don''t talk nonsense, this is not aughing matter. If someone heard about it and spread it out regardless if it''s true or not, what will happen? Don''t hurt me." "Then just say it straight, why do you look like in trouble?" Zhou Gang patted his shoulder heavily. Zhou Awu has been struggling and depressed for a long time. This matter has been pressing in his heart like a mountain. He can''t talk about it or discuss it, but now that Zhou Gang was interrogating him like this, he had a thought of wanting to spit it out. After gritting his teeth, Zhou Awu took Zhou Gang out of the training ground. There were many people there, and it was inconvenient to speak. The two stood under a big tree. There was no one around. It was a good ce to talk secretly. "Look at your mysterious appearance, are you hiding some big secret from us?" Zhou Gang asked. Zhou Awu sighed and said calmly: "It''s a big thing, look at this." He took out the dark yellow leather booklet from his arms. There were small unrecognizable characters and numbers written on it. This booklet should have been returned to Bai Zhi, but he was afraid that when he returned this to Bai Zhi, Prince Jin would see it one day. Things would be chaotic, so he kept it hidden on his body. He couldn''t tell this thing to anybody, so he couldn''t eat or sleep peacefully in worry every day. Zhou Gang''s face changed after looking for a while: "This, this, what is written here? Why can''t I understand it? Do you understand it?" Zhou Awu replied: "I don''t understand what is it, but I understand one thing. The person who wrote this is a man." Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1063: Misunderstanding

Chapter 1063: Misunderstanding

After a pause, Zhou Gang was shocked, Zhou Awu added: "What he wrote should be some trivial things in life. The bad thing is that, in these trivial things, Zhi''er is always there. It was as if they know each other and had been in contact for many years, but howe? Zhi''er is only 13-years-old and had always been living in Huangtuo Vige. She never left that ce." "But if the person written in this booklet is not Zhi''er, then how did this booklet get in her hands?" Zhou Gang asked: "How did you get it? How did it get to your hands?" Zhou Awu said what happened in Qingfengyuan that day, and since that day, this thing has been with him. Who knows if Bai Zhi forgot or didn''t care, but she never asked about it. Zhou Gang squeezed the closed booklet, feeling a little hot. He wanted to throw it into the river. "I think we should show this to His Highness." Zhou Gang thought about it and said. Zhou Awu quickly grabbed the booklet and said with a cold face, "No, absolutely not. If His Highness sees this, what do you think His Highness will think? Zhi''er is not that kind of person, but how will you exin it?" In his heart, he was on Bai Zhi''s side. When he was in Huangtuo Vige, he regarded Bai Zhi as his rtive and this had never changed. Zhou Gang was different from him. Although Zhou Gang was grateful to Bai Zhi, he was only grateful. He doesn''t feel the same as Zhou Awu. The positions of the two were different, so their opinions were naturally at odds. Zhou Awu''s hand suddenly became empty, but he realized that there were more people behind him at some point. He turned around to grab it, only to see that the person holding the booklet turned out to be Prince Jin. Hu Feng had been hiding in the tree quietly. He hadn''t slept well these days. He was a little sleepy, so he hid in the tree and squinted for a while. Unexpectedly, he heard the conversation between the two in a daze, and immediately woke up. He opened the booklet and read it page by page. After reading about a dozen pages, he could no longer read it and closed the booklet with force. Zhou Awu knelt in front of him on one knee: "Your Highness, there must be some misunderstanding. You¡ª" Before Zhou Awu could finish speaking, Chu Yan left like a gust of wind without a trace. Zhou Awu got up and red at Zhou Ganginingly: "It''s all your fault!" Zhou Gang sighed. He didn''t know what to say. He was very worried, so he hurriedly grabbed Zhou Awu: "Why don''t we go and have a look. Maybe nothing will happen." Zhou Awu shook his head: "We can''t get involved in this matter. If His Highness treats Zhi''er sincerely, he will believe her. If he is not sincere, it would be better to separate earlier." "What are you talking about?" Zhou Gang raised an eyebrow and stared at him. Zhou Awu walked forward with his head down sullenly and ignored him. Hu Feng went into Dongfang Mansion like a gust of wind. Bai Zhi and Dongfang Mu were walking and chatting in the garden. The grandfather and granddaughter were both happy when Hu Feng suddenly rushed over. Seeing his sweaty and irritable face, Bai Zhi busily asked, "What happened to you? Did something happen?" She looked down and saw something in his hand. That thing couldn''t be more familiar. Wasn''t that Lin Yang''s diary? Why was it with him? She searched for it for a while but couldn''t find it. She thought she put it in the hidden corner of the cab, so how did it get in his hands? Looking at him like this, he must have seen it. Bai Zhi''s heart suddenly sank, and the smile on her face slowly dissipated. There were some things she doesn''t want to say, after all, they were so shocking. But now, it seems that the time hase. If so, can he understand her? Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1064: What are time and space?

Chapter 1064: What are time and space?

She said to Dongfang Mu: "Grandpa, Chu Yan, and I have something to talk about. We''ll go back to the courtyard first, you can go back too." Seeing his apprentice like this, Dongfang Mu knew that there must be something important and something he couldn''t let him know. Although he was curious, he didn''t embarrass them. He nodded his head: "Okay, you go, don''t stay together for too long, after all, you haven''t gotten married yet. It''s not good if rumors spread." After Dongfang Mu left, Bai Zhi also turned around and walked to the yard where she lived. Hu Feng silently followed behind her and looked at her tall but slender back. He opened his mouth several times but didn''t say a word. What will he tell her? Ask her if the girl written in this booklet was her? This was ridiculous. After entering the yard, Bai Zhi asked the maids to retreat, and she took Hu Feng back to the room. When the two sat down, Hu Feng put the yellow booklet on the table: "Awu said, this is yours?" Bai Zhi nodded her head: "It''s mine." "You wrote the words in it?" The handwriting was not hers. Bai Zhi shook her head: "It wasn''t written by me, it was written by my friend. His name is Lin Yang. The original owner of this booklet is him." Lin Yang? After opening the cover, the two words written on the title page were Lin Yang, right? When she said the word Lin Yang, she was so rxed and casual, so familiar and close. "Who is he?" He didn''t know how to ask these three words, but he came out anyway. "He''s my friend, a friend I''ve known for many years, and the only friend I ever had." "But, you, haven''t you been to Huangtuo Vige all the time? This Lin Yang is not from Huangtuo Vige. Who is he?" The things written in the booklet were iprehensible to him, and it was rted to them. However, their life experience was different. Before Bai Zhi could answer, Hu Feng asked again: "Is that Bai Zhi mentioned repeatedly inside, you?" Bai Zhi nodded her head, but her expression was surprisingly faint: "It''s me, I am that Bai Zhi." Hu Feng looked at Bai Zhi in front of him with a shocked expression. He doesn''t know what to say, his mind was in chaos. What the hell was going on here? He was getting more and more confused. He couldn''t understand the situation at all. Bai Zhi said: "There are some things that I intend to rot in my stomach for the rest of my life, but since this happened today, I don''t want to hide it from you anymore. We''ve been together for a long, I know you are an honest person, so Chu Yan, I will tell you everything." He picked up the cold teapot on the table and poured himself a tea. The leaves stick to the corner of his mouth, and the hand that put down the teacup trembled slightly. She took out the tea leaves from the corner of his mouth for him, then smiled lightly: "You don''t have to be so nervous, I''m not some kind of witch, it''s just that my encounter is a bit bizarre." "Hu Feng, do you believe there are other worlds besides this world? A worldpletely different from this one." "Are you talking about overseas?" He remembered reading a misceneous journal, saying that some people sailed a boat to sea, and after encountering strong winds and waves, they drifted to an unfamiliar ce. The people there werepletely different from the people here. They were very tall and speakpletely different words from theirs. They also live differently. Bai Zhi shook her head: "No, not overseas, but another world, another time and space." Hu Feng didn''t understand at all, and looked at her with a dumbfounded expression, wondering what kind of amazingnguage she would spit out of her mouth next. "I am Bai Zhi, the Baizhi in another time and space. By coincidence, I became the Bai Zhi in this time and space. Do you understand?" Chu Yan shook his head again, "What are time and space?" Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1065: Time and Space

Chapter 1065: Time and Space

Space-time refers to time and space. But to borate, where will she start? And she, herself, couldn''t understand it. "It''s a very mysterious thing, and I can''t exin it clearly. In short, I was originally Bai Zhi from another world. Some idents happened in that world, and then my soul traveled in space, and I identally fell into this world. That day is the day Bai Zhi is beaten to death by Old Lady Bai and Mrs. Liu. Bai Zhi really died on that day." "The one who came back to life is different Bai Zhi." Hu Feng looked at her with a pale face, his lips trembled, and then suddenly said, "So, you came back to life by borrowing a corpse body?" Um. . . That sounded right and more understandable, but it seems a little bit¡­ scary¡­ She actually wanted to say that she had transmigrated. "That''s right." She nodded. Hu Feng swallowed hard and stayed silent for a while, then pointed to the booklet on the table and asked: "Then this Lin Yang, he, where is he?" Bai Zhi said: "He is in another world and still in there." "He likes you, right?" From the man''s words, he could feel it. Bai Zhi nodded simply: "Yes, he likes me. In that world, I have no rtives, only him as a friend, and he treats me very well." Just friends? He wanted to ask, but swallowed it back, afraid of hearing answers he didn''t want to hear. "So, that''s the reason why, all of a sudden, you have medical skills, and a special kind of medical skills, and also cane up with strange things. Oh, by the way, how did these thingse from?" Bai Zhi: "It''s all the things in our world. Although they are strange, they are all good things that can save lives. Although I have be the Bai Zhi of this world, the Bai Zhi of the other world is not dead yet." She briefly exined that on the night of the full moon, her soul will return to another world. Hu Feng was so shocked that he almost fainted: "So, you can go back every month? Are these things brought from there?" No wonder, no wonder she didn''t go anywhere, but can always take some strange things out of nowhere. Then he thought again of that night when she fell down the hillside with him. That night happened to be the night of the full moon. She suddenly fell asleep, and then she was like a dead person, with no heartbeat or breath. It turned out that she was indeed dead at that time. If she didn''te back, wouldn''t she die? In other words, does she has to die once a month? Bai Zhi didn''t know what he was thinking. Seeing him like this, she thought he didn''t believe it, so she got up again and took the tablet locked in the cab. "What you''ve always wanted to see, I''ll show you now." Hu Feng returned to his senses and stared at the strange-looking thing, then asked: "This is also something from your world?" Bai Zhi nodded, "Yes." "What is this?" He asked and fell into deep thoughts. What was this ck box for? No, no, it was so thin, what can it hold? Was this a mirror? It''s not right, although he see a figure, it was not clear. "This is aputer." She pressed the power button, a line of English letters shed on the dark screen, and then the screen lit up. He stood up in shock, pointed to the image on the screen, and asked, "This, this is¡ª" "This is me, the ¡®me'' of that world." Although it has the same face as Bai Zhi, it is older and more mature. She picked up the tablet and pressed the shutter on the dumbfounded Hu Feng. Not long after, his picture immediately appeared on the screen. "Look!" She put the tablet on the table and pointed at the man on the screen. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1066: He is Lin Yang

Chapter 1066: He is Lin Yang

This, this¡­ ¡­ isn''t this me? He felt a little dizzy and a little receptive to epting it. Is this thing a godsend? Bai Zhi clicked on the photo album, which contained bits and pieces of her life. She never knew what she looked like when she was studying hard, when she was working, when she was in a daze, and when she was taking a nap. If Lin Yang didn''t give her this tablet, she might never know that Lin Yang secretly photographed so many of her moments. "This is where I study, where I work, where I eat, where I walk¡­" Hu Feng''s shock slowly subsided. The strange color in his eyes gradually faded, and in those deep and dark eyes, there was a glow that couldn''t be exined. It turned out that there was another world. Bai Zhi''s finger that swiped the screen suddenly stopped, then she pointed at the man standing with her on the screen and said: "He is Lin Yang." Hu Feng''s eyes were fixed on the man. He was wearing strange clothes, but he unexpectedly looked good in them. Standing beside Bai Zhi, he felt that it was just appro¡ªNo, not appropriate at all, only him was appropriate. Lin Yang looked very handsome. He was a typical kind of handsome man. He smiles happily, was it because he was standing beside Bai Zhi? "The ce where you live is really¡­ ¡­ strange¡ª" He didn''t know how to describe it. He could only think of the word strange. He was very curious about what was it like to live in such an environment? Bai Zhi closed the tablet and said to Hu Feng: "This is what I want to confess to you. I''ve already said everything. What about you, what do you have to say?" Hu Feng shrugged his shoulders: "I have nothing to say. In my eyes, you are you. I don''t care where youe from. You are my future wife, Bai Zhi. This will never change." Although the existence of that Lin Yang was quite annoying, for the sake of him never appearing again, he doesn''t care about him for the time being. Bai Zhi was a little surprised. Hu Feng''s reaction was unexpected. Shouldn''t he think about it? After all, she was such a person with such a bizarre experience. After being silent for a while, she said: "Lin Yang said that he hopes that I can go back. He is trying to find a way to cure me over there. If the other me, over there is cured, I might no longer exist." The smile on Hu Feng''s face gradually solidified, while Bai Zhi added: "I was seriously ill a while ago. In fact, it was not because of typhoid fever, but because Lin Yang gave me a new medicine over there." Hu Feng''splexion drastically changed: "You mean he gave you medicine over there, and it affected you here?" Bai Zhi nodded: "Yes, I don''t understand why, but this is the truth. In those days when I was groggy, I could hear his and your voices at the same time." This matter was too mysterious, he needs a little time to digest it. More importantly, he needed to find a way topletely separate Bai Zhi from the world over there, so that she will stay here. No one can take her away from him. This matter can''t be dyed, he has to go to Master Physicist to ask now. If anyone here can help him, it must be him. He was the most educated person in the state of Chu and proficient in astronomy and geography. He knew a lot of things that people here don''t know. Hu Feng got up and said to Bai Zhi: "I still have something to do, I have to go back first. You can rest, I wille to see you when I have time." Before Bai Zhi nodded her head, he turned around and hurried out. Looking at his disappearing back, Bai Zhi lightly sighed: "He must be very ufortable. The girl he likes is such a weird person." Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1067: Stargazing Tower

Chapter 1067: Stargazing Tower

Stargazing Tower After Hu Feng came out of Dongfang Mansion, he rushed out of the capital and rushed to Wangyun Slope on the outskirts. The Stargazing Tower was built on this Wangyun Slope, which can be said to be the tallest building within a radius of hundreds of miles. Astrophysicists often study astrology in this star-gazing tower, and sometimes send some observation results into the pce every ten days and a half months, or every three and a half months. The emperor doesn¡¯t believe this very much. He doesn''t pay much attention to the observation results of the physicist, and sometimes he didn¡¯t even look at it. This was also the reason why physiognomists rarely send observation results to the pce in recent years. Hu Feng also doesn''t believe in this in the past. He thought it was nonsense, but now, he believed it. He wanted to ask the physicist what should he do if he wanted to cut off the connection between a person and her previous life? No matter what he was asked to do, no matter what the cost, he would do anything. The gate of the Stargazing Tower was tightly closed. He knocked for a long time before a yawning boy came out to open the door. The young man didn''t recognize Hu Feng. Not to mention, he was a physiognomist. what was more, he had never met him. "Who is the young master looking for?" The young man didn''t dare to neglect him when he saw Hu Feng''s gorgeous clothes and graceful bearing. His attitude was very polite. Hu Feng said: "Is the master here?" The young man shook his head: "Master is not here, is the young master in a hurry?" Hu Feng frowned: "When will he be back? I have something important to ask him." The young man looked apologetically: "I''m really sorry, the master has traveled around the world. As for how long it will take to return, I really can''t say." Hu Feng''s heart froze for a while, "Then how long has he been gone?" The young man did the math and said: "It''s been more than half a year." "Did he say where he was going? Did he send you a letter?" The young man shook his head: "Master never talks to this disciple where he will go when he goes out, nor send letters. If he wants to go, he will leave, and if he wants toe back, he wille back. Thest time he went out, he left for two years." Hu Feng was unwilling: "Can I go in and have a look?" Maybe the physicist left some books or something that can help him. The young man was pretty generous: "Of course, the master said that as long as anyone wants toe to the stargazing tower, they can enter and exit at will. The books inside can also be browsed at will. And if there is anything to ask, just leave a message and the address on the book, when he returns, he will answer and reply one by one." ¡± Hu Feng followed behind the young man into the Stargazing Tower. He had heard of this Stargazing Tower many times, but it was the first time he came here. In his previous memory, the physiognomist had a simr status to the divine stick, but this time, his existence in his mind became higher. It turns out that the mystery of the world was beyond people''s imagination. The astrological theory that the physicist oncepiled was not just imagination. It was just people were ignorant and only willing to believe what they want to believe. If they don''t want to believe in it, they won''t believe it no matter what you say. Today, if Bai Zhi didn''t take out those things, and saw them with his own eyes and heard them with his ears, he won''t believe it even if they kill him! The Stargazing Tower has three floors in total. The first floor was the living room, while the second floor was the study and library. On the third floor was the star-gazing tform, where the astrologer will watch the stars at night on ordinary days. After seeing each floor, Hu Feng returned to the library on the second floor. The desk inside was covered with a white cloth. After lifting the white cloth, there was a brush, ink, paper, inkstone, and an unfinished picture scroll on the table. The things were ced at random. It looked like the owner has just used it and hadn''t had time to clean up. The ink in the inkstone had dried up long ago, and the things on the painting were so mysterious that he couldn''t understand them at all. "What is this painting?" Hu Feng pointed to the painting and asked the young man beside him. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1068 - For a lifetime

Chapter 1068 - For a lifetime

In this painting, there are several dots of different colors, and lines of the same color crisscrossing the paper. It looks messy, but if people look closely, you can find some rules. It doesn''t seem to be as messy as he imagined, but what does this mean? The young man smiled and said: "The master said that the dots are the stars in the sky." "What about this line?" Hu Feng asked. The young man nced at it and said: "The master said that it is the trajectory of the stars, but I don''t quite understand it. Aren''t the stars always there in the sky? Where did the trajectorye from?" If he doesn''t understand it, then who can understand what Bai Zhi said? He felt more and more that this physicist must know something, but unfortunately, he can''t find him now. "Do you know what your master paints these for?" he asked. The young man shook his head, but suddenly, he remembered what the master said once when he was drunk. Didn''t the master say he will find the way home? The master seems to be looking for his way home, but should he say this to the young man in front of him? Seeing that the young man had lowered his head to look at the painting again, he simply shut his mouth. After all, this was said by the master when he was drunk. He didn''t say it face to face, so it would be better for him not to say it. Hu Feng searched the house for a long time but found nothing. The books in the study were all ancient astronomical books that he could not understand. He didn''t find a clue even after a long time. Before Hu Feng left, the young man took the booklet: "Young Master, please leave your name and address, as well as any questions you want to ask the master. The master will give you a reply when he returns." After opening the booklet, he found that there were quite a few people who came to leave a message, but most of them were insignificant questions, such as asking the physicist if he had seen the Bodhisattva appear during stargazing at night¡­ ¡­ Or whether it can predict clouds and rain¡­ ¡­ There was no reply to these questions. If you want to get a reply from the physicist, you naturally have to write some words that can interest him. After thinking about it, he finally picked up a pen and wrote: Dare to ask the physicist, what is time and space? Can people travel in time and space? The young man was dumbfounded at the handsome and extraordinary handwriting, but what was this question? It was even more bizarre than seeing the Bodhisattva. However, he only dared toin in his stomach and dared not show it. Then he was d that he didn''t show it because the young man wrote his name and address. Chu Yan, the pce of Prince Jin. It turned out that he was the god of war who had risen from the dead, the future emperor of Chu. The young man excitedly looked at Chu Yan''s back as he strode away, and thought to himself that he had met the future emperor here, and he served in this building like a bull for a lifetime. If the master knew that Prince Jin hade to look for him, he would be very happy! It was just, why was Prince Jin so strange? What kind of problem did he write about? After getting down from Wangyun Slope, Hu Feng was a little dazed and anxious. What should he do? If he can''t find the physicist, who should he look to find an answer? How will he help Bai Zhi? He beat his head, why can''t this head think of a solution? When he returned to the capital, it was alreadyte. He stood outside the Dongfang Mansion for a while, but he didn''t knock on the door. What will he say when he sees her? When he turned around, he unexpectedly saw a familiar figure. The man stood in the corner, and although he deliberately hid, he still couldn''t escape his eyes. After practicing martial arts for so many years, if he can''t even spot such an obvious figure, wouldn''t his hard work be in vain? He approached him with a faint smile on his face: "Want to have a drink?" Meng Nan stepped out of the shadows with a sad smile: "Alright!" Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1069 - Drunk

Chapter 1069 - Drunk

The two went to a humble wine shop. It was the first time they have been to this ce, unexpectedly, the wine was delicious, and the food was not bad. At first, the two of them didn''t speak, they just drank silently. After the two jars of fragrant peach blossoms had filled their stomachs, the two of them were a little drunk, and they slowly opened up. "Tell me, you are about to get married, but you are still standing outside other girls'' houses in a daze, what are you thinking about? If those people with a good mind in the capital saw it, what do you think my Zhi''er will be?" Meng Nan smiled bitterly: "I know it''s wrong, but I can''t control my legs. Hu Feng, I haven''t seen her for a long time, can''t I even just stand there for a while?" Hu Feng waved his hand: "Stand as long as you like, no one cares about you, but I am warning you, don''t let me see it again, and don''t let others see it. Otherwise, I will beat you every time I see you." Meng Nan filled him with a ss of wine: "Then why are you standing there? Aren''t you free toe and go? You are her fianc¨¦e, it''s great that you can see her if you want. Why do you stand outside and not go in? " Hu Feng stared at the pale yellow wine in the bowl in a daze, and muttered to himself, "What am I going to say when I go in? I''m so useless, I can''t do anything." Meng Nan looked at Hu Feng in surprise. Prince Jin in front of him was not Prince Jin in his mind. Even Hu Feng in Huangtuo Vige has never been so depressed as this. In his eyes, both the former Hu Feng and the current Chu Yan were so high-spirited. What''s wrong with him today? Did something bad happen? Meng Nan''s heart sank and became worried about Bai Zhi, so he quickly asked: "Could it be that something happened to Zhi''er? I heard that she was ill before, is her illness difficult to cure?" Hu Feng shook his head: "It''s nothing, don''t mention it, drink!" As soon as he touched the bowl, another big bowl of peach blossom entered his stomach. This kind of wine was fragrant and mellow. It can enter the throat smoothly. People will not get drunk when they drink it but who knows why they were drunk. Maybe because they were in this situation right now. The more wine they drank, the more the two, who were originally good drinkers, became really drunk because of the sorrow in their hearts. Jin Shiwei felt helpless as he looked at the two who were hugging each other and talking nonsense. Why did the dignified Prince Jin didn''t bring a servant when he went out? Right now, he was alone, how can he manage two people? He can''t take his young master away and leave Prince Jin behind, right? If he had an ident, he will be punished. But it was sote at night, there was no carriage that can be hired, what should he do? "Huh? Isn''t this His Royal Highness Prince Jin?" A young servant came over with a delicate jug and saw that the person hugging a young man with a jade face was Prince Jin. He was so shocked that his jaw almost dropped¡­ ¡­ "Is his highness drunk?" When the young servant stepped forward, Jin Shiwei saw clearly that there was a token from the Dongfang family hanging on his waist. "Are you from the Dongfang family?" Jin Shiwei asked with a smile on his face. The young servant felt that the big brother in front of him was smiling a bit treacherous. He suddenly regretted that he had just talked too much. He should have pretended that he didn''t see anything. "His Royal Highness is drunk. I can''t send the two of them by myself. It''s good that you havee. Help me and take His Highness back." The young servant shook his head: "That can''t be done. His Highness doesn''t live in Dongfang Mansion. If I brought His Highness back in the middle of the night and someone finds out about it, can our youngdy still live a good life?" No way! He won''t buy it. Jin Shiwei quickly stopped him, "You can''t go now, if you go, I will go too. Who will take care of His Highness? If there is an ident, can you escape the guilt?" Thanks for reading, likes, andments. ^.^ No spoilers, please! Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1070 - Drunk Madness?

Chapter 1070 - Drunk Madness?

The little servant felt wronged. He went out to buy a drink, how did he meet his royal highness Prince Jin and this rogue? However, the two people who hugged each other could not be separated no matter how they were separated. In the end, they could only bring back the two to Dongfang Mansion together¡­ ¡­ When Hu Feng/Meng Nan woke up in the morning and opened his eyes, he saw a man¡­ ¡­ a man he hated¡­ ¡­ The house became lively, and the two asked in unison: ¡°Why are you here?¡± After the two of them looked at the room, it was not their room¡­ ¡­ At this moment, the door opened, and a pretty maidservant walked in, holding a tray with two steaming bowls. ¡°His Royal Highness, Young Master Meng, this is the sober soup ordered by the youngdy. You two should drink it soon. The youngdy is waiting for the two of you to have breakfast in the dining room.¡± Youngdy? Meng Nan was a little stunned, he still couldn¡¯t tell where he was. Hu Feng reacted. No wonder this ce looked familiar as if he had seen it before. ¡°Understood, go and tell your youngdy, just prepare my breakfast. Young Master Meng is in a hurry, so he won¡¯t eat here.¡± The maidservant put down the hangover soup in her hands, turned to face Chu Yan, and said with a smile: ¡°The youngdy said, she made egg rolls and corn soup that Young Master Meng likes to eat.¡± Only then did Meng Nan realize that the youngdy in the maidservant¡¯s mouth was Bai Zhi! He jumped out of bed in a hurry and rushed to the table in three steps without even wearing shoes. He didn¡¯t care whether his mouth will be burned. He simply poured out the hangover soup in his mouth: ¡°I am hungry, take me there quickly.¡± Hu Feng was putting on his shoes. Hearing this, he rolled his eyes and said angrily, ¡°If you want to go, you have to put on your socks and socks first, and also, can you take care of your clothes? Look what you look like now?¡± Meng Nan drylyughed and hurried back to put on his socks and shoes, then called Jin Shiwei to help himb his hair. Hu Fengb his hair by himself, which looked better than what Jin Shiwei did. He dressed and put on his shoes all by himself. He never takes a servant to guard him when he goes out. He was different from the princes and nobles. Thinking about it, it may have a lot to do with his life in the military camp for many years. Do women like more masculine men like Chu Yan? Probably! In the kitchen, Bai Zhi put thest egg roll on the te, and let the maid bring it to the table. Dongfang Mu was sitting at the table eating. When he saw the new te, he stretched out his hand to get it again. Bai Zhi hurriedly said: ¡°Grandpa, you have already eaten a te, you can¡¯t eat anymore.¡± Originally, she already made a te of egg rolls, her grandfather didn¡¯t say that he wanted to eat this. But when he tasted it, he got out of control and ate the whole te. She can only make one more te. At this time, there were hurried footsteps outside, and Dongfang Mu turned his eyes to look in dissatisfaction. Meng Nan came into contact with Dongfang Mu¡¯s dissatisfied eyes, saluted with a dry smile, and expressed his apology. Dongfang Mu snorted: ¡°Young man, drink when you drink, get drunk when you get drunk, but don¡¯t drink until you get crazy!¡± Meng Nan was stunned for a moment: ¡°Drunk crazy? What drink until you turn crazy?¡± Dongfang Mu turned to look at Hu Feng: ¡°You don¡¯t remember either?¡± Hu Feng shook his head. He only remembered drinking with Meng Nanst night. He couldn¡¯t remember anything else. Hu Feng smiled and said, ¡°I seldom get drunk when I drink, and even if I get drunk, I have never gotten crazy. Master, I was drunkst night?¡± He asked Dongfang Mu, but his eyes turned to Bai Zhi. Chapter 1071: Egg Rolls

Chapter 1071: Egg Rolls

Bai Zhi looked down, with a faint smile on her face, but her shoulders were shaking slightly. Obviously, she endured very hard. Could it be that he was really drunk crazyst night? Did something wrong? Thinking that he was in the same bed as Meng Nan when he woke up, he immediately thought that something was wrong. Dongfang Mu opened his mouth this time: "You two, since you entered the gate of this mansionst night, you have been hugging each other tightly. No one can separate you two. You are like young couples who just got married. Tsk, tsk¡ªit''s like you are glued!" Dongfang Mu said with a look of disgust. Meng Nan and Hu Feng''s faces immediately flushed as red as pig''s liver. No wonder they were together in bed when they woke up in the morning, unexpectedly, they¡­ ¡­ Seeing that they were embarrassed, Bai Zhi hurriedly cleared the siege: "If you drink too much till you''re unconscious, it is inevitable to do some unconscious movements. Fortunately, it didn''t go further, just hugging, it''s nothing." It was okay if she didn''t exin it. Because the more she exined, the worse the faces of the two of them. Meng Nan really wanted to hide his face and run away, but he was reluctant to leave like this. This kind of opportunity doesn''te every day. Hu Feng red at Meng Nan: "Why haven''t you left yet? Haven''t you lost your face enough?" After Hu Feng said this, Meng Nan felt a lot more calm. Since what happened has already happened, it was useless to struggle. It''s better to eat this breakfast happily. "How is Madam Meng recently?" She asked. "Very good, thanks to your medicine." He replied in a low voice while staring at the floor in front of him. Bai Zhi nodded: "That''s good, I originally wanted to go see her, but I was afraid that she will be unhappy, so I didn''t go." Speaking about this matter, Meng Nan felt very guilty. Bai Zhi was wronged about this matter. Her mother was clearly making trouble, but what could he say? After all, it was his mother. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1072: Desperate

Chapter 1072: Desperate

"Zhi''er, what happenedst time¡ª" Bai Zhi interrupted him and smiled: "It''s all over, as far as I''m concerned, your mother is just one of my patients, so I don''t care." He smiled wryly, yes, as far as she was concerned, his mother was just a patient. Of course, she wouldn''t care. "Meng Nan, the Lord of Yiping County is a good girl, I wish you happiness until you two grow old together." Meng Nan nodded his head. The bitterness on his face gradually dissipated, and he regained his former handsome temperament: "Thank you, we will." Hu Feng butted in and said, "Zhi''er, you don''t know the Lord of Yiping County Master, how do you know she''s a good girl? Maybe she''s a tigress?" Bai Zhi looked at him and said: "Don''t talk nonsense, although I haven''t met the Lord of Yiping County, my grandfather did, I asked my grandfather." It turned out to be a person the master had met. His master said so, then it might not be wrong. He suddenly remembered something and asked with a smile, "Young Master Meng, have you received Zhier''s gift?" Meng Nan''s originally handsome and indifferent face flushed again in embarrassment: "I got it." "I heard that Young Master Meng was good in both civil and military, but I didn''t expect him to be so handsome." "Oh ¨C God, why is it so unfair? Why give him a handsome appearance and also give him a good family background? This is really unfair, God only gives me a husband with a good mind to read, and nothing else. I wonder when I can be able to marry such a husband?"? "I really envy Princess Yiping. If I can marry such a man, as good as Young Master Meng, no need to mention being a concubine, I would also be willing to be a side concubine." Princess Yiping, who was in the sedan chair smiled secretly. While those people speak such things, they didn''t lower their voices, weren''t they afraid of being heard by the people next to them? She could hear the mor of gongs and drums in the front, not to mention the people around them. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1073: The two loves each other

Chapter 1073: The two loves each other

At this time, another sharp and deliberate voice came into her ears: "You don''t know it yet, this Young Master Meng already has a sweetheart, but they can''t be together. So he took a different path. You said that they are matched by heaven, in fact, it''s just another pair of resentful couples in the world." "Oh, don''t say this nonsense, you''ll destroy a good marriage." The voice came up again as if deliberately talking next to her sedan chair. There was so much noise around, but this person''s voice came into her ears so clearly. "I didn''t talk nonsense, this is what I saw with my own eyes and heard with my ears." "Tell me, tell me, what did you see? What did you hear?" Princess Yiping frowned. She knew that the other party had ulterior motives, but still couldn''t help but prick up her ears. This was only natural, after all, it was about her husband. She wanted to know some secret things, which was naturally amon human instinct. The voice didn''t stay silent for too long, and it sounded soon. The person who spoke was clearly in the crowd, but the voice seemed to be in her ears as if someone was whispering to her. She heard every word very clearly. "On the third day of the month, I saw with my own eyes that Young Master Meng came out of Dongfang Mansion early in the morning. His clothes were full of wrinkles, and it looked like he had spent the night at the Dongfang Family house. I was puzzled at the time, this Young Master Meng live in a mansion in good condition, why did he stay in Dongfang Mansion? And I heard that there are only two people in Dongfang Family''s house. One is Master Dongfang and the other one is his granddaughter." There was a series of heavy sighs around. Princess Yiping could hear it. And in her ears, she could only hear the sharp voice of the man. "I thought it was just a coincidence, so I didn''t take this matter to heart at all. After all, it''s the affairs of these dignitaries, so what does it have to do with us? But I just heard people say in the restaurant that afternoon that Young Master Meng and Master Dongfang''s granddaughter, Bai Zhi, had known each other since Young Master Meng went to Qingyuan Town. The rtionship between the two was extraordinary. Young Master Meng once used his body to block the tiger''s mouth to save that Bai Zhi. The tendon in his hand was bitten off by the tiger. Although it was cured, there is still a scar on his wrist." "ording to you, since Young Master Meng and Miss Bai are in love with each other, and they went through life and death, why they didn''t get together?" "Don''t you know, Miss Bai and Prince Jin have engaged since childhood. She will be the daughter-inw of the royal family long ago. No matter how good the Meng family is, can it be better than the Chu family?" Princess Yiping squeezed the corner of her sleeves, and bite her red lips with her teeth, as the mist formed in her beautiful eyes under the red hijab. It turned out that the faint mncholy color in his eyes was because of another woman. It turned out that she, Princess Yiping, was just a substitute. The man''s voice no longer came, and there was nothing else in her ears except the beating of gongs and drums. That person just now said it to her on purpose! What was his purpose? Why provoke her rtionship with Meng Nan? She doesn''t care about these things, she only cares about the truth and falsehood of what that person said. The sedan chair stopped outside the gate of Meng Mansion. ording to the etiquette, Meng Nan greeted the bride and entered the door. Lifting away the hijab and drinking a ss of wine was considered a courtesy. Meng Nan put down the rod tied with thin red silk, and said to Princess Yiping: "There is still a social gathering outside, I''ll go out first, you can eat something and rest early by yourself." Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1074: Give up

Chapter 1074: Give up

His voice was nice and gentle, but not warm. Looking at his eyes, it looked more indifferent, as if looking at a stranger. The moment he lifted the hijab, she looked at him with beautiful eyes and affection, while his gaze was surprisingly faint. There was no change in emotion at all. As if the woman with delicate makeup in front of him was not his new wife, but just a stranger he met by chance, a stranger without gender. At first, she didn''t fully believe the words she heard in the sedan chair, but now, she believed it eight points. Bai Zhi, wasn''t that the girl who rescued the Empress Dowager on New Year''s Eve? She was there at the New Year''s Eve banquet, but unfortunately, she didn''t see the girl''s face clearly at that time, and she never saw her again. Later, she also heard some things about her, people said that her medical skills were very good. Even the imperial doctors in the pce can''tpare to her. She also heard that this time, the Gu worm that brought chaos to the capital was quelled by her. Her credit was not small. How could a 13-year-old girl have such a skill? She became more and more curious about this girl. Today, the Meng family has a joyous event, more than 100 tables were prepared to serve the guests. It was divided into men''s area and women''s area. Bai Zhi was naturally among the invited guest. There were many people who have invited her recently, but today, was her first time to join in the fun. It was Meng Nan''s wedding, she felt that she shoulde to send some blessings. A maid led Bai Zhi to the women''s area and arranged a seat for her. Her tablemates were all youngdies. Thedies didn''t know who she was at first, so they politely asked. After Bai Zhi reported to her home, the expressions of the youngdies changed immediately. They refused to talk to her again. They all left the table with different excuses and never came back. Only her was left sitting at the big round table. It was alright. She likes to be quiet, she doesn''t n to make friends with those little girls. She expected these little girls to have such a reaction. Which high-ss daughters were not pampered? They were simply a bunch of exquisite and refined youngdies. In their eyes, how could someone like her enter their eyes? It was normal for them not to like her. "Look, who is that?" "So handsome and dashing, whose young master is he? Why did hee to the women''s area?" "It looks like I''m looking for someone. Look at me, is my hair messy?" "It''s not messy, it''s beautiful, what about me?" "He ising, here hees, do you think he came to find me?" "You nympho, give up your thoughts as soon as possible, he is Prince Jin. He must havee to find his fiancee." What, he is Prince Jin? So, under the watchful eyes of everyone, Prince Jin passed them and walked towards Bai Zhi, who was neglected not far away. If they knew it earlier, they wouldn''t change the table. If they were still sitting at that table, maybe they would have a chance to talk to Prince. Maybe after talking to him, Prince Jin would be attractive to them? Who knows right? It was just a pity, even if they regret it too much, there was no medicine for regrets in this world. From a distance, Hu Feng saw Bai Zhi sitting alone at the table, while the other tables were almost full. Obviously, these female guests deliberately avoided Bai Zhi. Hu Feng suppressed his anger, but his face was cold. He immediately strode to Bai Zhi''s side. "Why are you here? Didn''t you say you can''te?" Bai Zhi asked. Hu Feng sat down beside her, nced around, and said softly, "If I didn''te, how would I know that these so-called famousdies are so virtuous." Hu Feng''s voice was not loud, but because the hall was extremely quiet at this time, so his voice rtively became louder. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1075: No manners

Chapter 1075: No manners

When those words fell into the ears of these famousdies, it sounded like a p in the face, and they were severely pped. If others say this, they may be able to refute a few words, or even ignore it and justugh it off. But the person who said this was his royal highness Prince Jin, the future emperor of Chu. His words were naturally full of weight. They have forgotten that Bai Zhi will likely be the empress in the future~~ No matter what her reputation was, her status will not be lowly. What they should do was not distance themselves but get close to her! Such a good opportunity was missed in vain, they regret it. The looks in the girls'' eyes changed. Each one of them was thinking about how to get closer to Bai Zhi. They thought that Prince Jin would sit here for a while and then leave. At that time, there will naturally have a chance. But who would have thought that Prince Jin didn''t leave immediately? He sat down and stayed until all the dishes on the table were served. He even picked up his chopsticks and started eating, then poured himself wine¡­ ¡­ He will eat here at the female guest''s area? Madam Meng came in a hurry. Seeing this scene, her prejudice against Bai Zhi became deeper and deeper. This dead girl was doing this intentionally to anger her. She can''t be angry, she can''t be angry, today was her son''s big day. "His Royal Highness Prince Jin, don''t you think it is inappropriate for you to be here? A table has been prepared for you in the front. Why don''t you move to the front?" Madam Meng said with a smile. No matter how arrogant she was at ordinary times, can she still be hard-hearted when she encounters a real big noble? Chu Yan didn''t look at her. He continued serving food for himself and Bai Zhi, and filling himself with wine, with a contented face: "No, no need, it''s pretty good here. It''s much quieter than in the front. At the same time, I can eat a delicious meal with Zhi''er." After saying those words, he took another piece of thin white fish and put it in Bai Zhi''s bowl. Bai Zhi didn''t look at Madam Meng either, she just took her as air, and her eyes fell elsewhere. The smile on Madam Meng''s face froze. She didn''t know what to say when suddenly a maidservant hurried over. "Madam, the young madam wants to invite Miss Bai to talk." The maidservant said. Madam Meng frowned, nced at the maidservant, and motioned for her to follow. When the two left the crowd, Madam Meng asked anxiously: "What''s going on? What does she want to talk to her? Did someone chew their tongue in her ear?" The maidservant shook her head: "Since she entered the gate of our mansion, the young madam has always been alone! Only her maidservants have always been by her side. No one else talks to her!" Could it be that she heard some rumors outside? No, there was no gossip outside. The rumors were only about Bai Zhi. People outside said that how could a young girl like her want to be a doctor instead of being a properdy. Only she had touched more men than the marrieddies in the capital. "What else did she say?" Madam Meng asked. The maidservant replied: "The young madam only said that this ve must invite Miss Bai, otherwise, she will go back to her mother''s house." The maidservant''s voice became lower and lower. She even involuntarily stepped back, fearing that the madam would be extremely angry, then raise her hand to p her in the face. She didn''t know how many times she had been beaten like this. Madam Meng shouted in shock, which immediately attracted the attention of the people around her. She quickly lowered her voice and asked: "Is this really what the young madam said?" Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1076: Repentance

Chapter 1076: Repentance

The maidservant quickly nodded her head: "This ve doesn''t dare to speak lies." Madam Meng believed that the maidservants of their Meng family had no such courage. It was just that Princess Yiping doesn''t look like someone who can say such things. She was a nobledy and a rtive of the imperial family. With the family education of the princess, how could she have raised such an ignorant and nonsense daughter? But now, she can''t go to her. There was not such a thing as a mother-inw meeting her daughter-inw in the new house at this time. What should she do? Madam Meng squinted her eyes at Bai Zhi. She doesn''t know what that dead girl and Prince Jin were whispering about, but there was a blooming smile on her face. She has to say, Bai Zhi, this dead girl, looks like a natural-born water spirit. Even a woman like her can''t help but look at her more, so what more, her son who adores her? At this time, Princess Yiping invited Bai Zhi. She knew something, and it was impossible to meet her for no reason. After thinking for so long, she still can''t think of a solution. She was afraid that if Princess Yiping wouldn''t see Bai Zhi, she would cause trouble, then wouldn''t this happy day be a joke? No, no, she mustn''t let this big day be a joke. After calming down, Madam Meng walked over to Bai Zhi, stood at the table, and said with a smile: "Miss Bai, I haven''t been feeling well these days, I don''t know if your medicine doesn''t work anymore. If it is convenient, can you please check it for me?" Bai Zhi raised her eyes and nced at her. She can see that Madam Meng''splexion was even better than that of ordinary women. Her breathing was also normal. Although she can''t be called strong, she was almost the same as any ordinary woman. "Looking at Madam, you don''t look like feeling ufortable." She smiled lightly with mockery in her eyes. Madam Meng didn''t like her at first, but her heart was even more furious when she heard her words. Does this girl doesn''t know how to put elders in her eyes? She has no education at all. Doesn''t her words mean that she was lying? Seeing Madam Meng''splexion change, Bai Zhi smiled even more, and said calmly: "Why don''t you wait until the banquet is over? If Madam still has time, why don''t I go and check your condition by then?" Madam Meng dryly smiled. In front of Prince Jin, she couldn''t say anything. She could only make small calctions in her heart. Madam Meng said to eat slowly and then turned to leave. But after taking two steps, her body nted, and she fell onto the arms of the powerful old maidservant beside her. "Oh ¨C what''s wrong with you, madam? What''s wrong with you ma''am?" The old mama shouted anxiously, but at the same time, she nced at Bai Zhi who was sitting in the chair from the corner of her eyes. Bai Zhi was a doctor, so how can she not see that she was pretending. She sat still and said to the old mama: "Pinch people." The old mama quickly retorted: "Miss Bai, Madam is like this, can''t youe with us to the back hall?" Bai Zhi had figured out that Madam Meng was pretending to be dizzy. If it was at ordinary times, a person who fainted will have a body as soft as mud. She had no support at all, so how did she fall straight into the old maidservant''s arms? Then slowly fell to the ground. She was acting. Bai Zhi looked at Hu Feng, she wanted to know what he thought. Hu Feng nodded at her and whispered: "Go, I''m here, I won''t forgive her if she did something." Bai Zhi was not afraid of what Madam Meng will do, but she found it a little strange. This Madam Meng has never liked her, so she wouldn''t take the initiative to seek treatment for her. But now, Madam Meng not only asked her to check her condition in person but also pretend to be dizzy to force her. What could be her reason to do this? Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1077: Playing dumb

Chapter 1077: ying dumb

Obviously, if she wanted to know why, she should take this trip in the most straightforward way. She wanted to see what Madam Meng want to do to her at Meng Family Mansion, and how big her courage was. Bai Zhi got up and said to the old mama: "Carry your madam to the back hall." Not long after, two maidservants came over, and under themand of the old mama, they helped Madam Meng to go to the back hall. Bai Zhi followed slowly and left the hall under the watchful eyes of all the guests. As soon as Bai Zhi left, the hall became noisy again. The seat next to Prince Jin was vacant. But just when these famousdies were hesitating whether or not to strike up a conversation, and in what way to strike up a conversation, Prince Jin got up. There were six tables in this hall, all fourteen or fifteen-year-old girls were all seating. While the married nobledies who apanied them were eating in another hall. Most of them were not allowed to go outside, and at this age, when they see a man like Prince Jin, how can they not be tempted? They were all famousdies. So although their hearts were already in full swing, they were still reserved on the surface. Of course, some were not so reserved, and their courage was fat and big. For example, the second youngdy of the Ji Family. Her father was the deputy secretary of the General Administration. She was fifteen years old, and her appearance was ordinary, but her courage was different from ordinary people''s. When Prince Jin first came to this hall, she wanted toe up and talk to him. Unfortunately, Prince Jin went straight to Bai Zhi''s table and didn''t give her a chance at all, so she quietly and secretly observed Prince Jin and Bai Zhi. Seeing that Prince Jin was gentle and considerate to that Bai Zhi, he personally served her dishes, and from time to time he bowed his head and whispered in her ears to joke with her. Such a man, even if he was not a noble, even if he was just a civilian, was enough to make her fall in love. At this time, Bai Zhi left with Madam Meng, and Prince Jin was alone. Her chance finally came, how could she miss it? Second Miss Ji quickly detoured and rushed in front of Prince Jin. Then, the routine and vulgar scene yed. Second Miss Ji pretended to slip and fell backward, just when Prince Jin walked behind her. At such an event, as a man, isn''t it normal to reach out to help ady who was about to fall? How many good stories in the world were helped out by this inadvertent helping hand, right? However, what was shocking was that even though Second Miss Ji slipped toward Prince Jin, Prince Jin avoided her sideways as if he didn''t see it. He didn''t even turn around, he simply just walked away. Like before, nothing seemed like happened¡­ ¡­ There was silence in the hall. Even Second Miss Ji was stunned, she didn''t cry in pain. She just stared nkly at Prince Jin''s handsome back who left without hesitation¡­ ¡­ "What are you still doing? Why don''t you help me get up?" Second Miss Ji regained her senses first. Her buttocks almost bloom from the fall. The pain was terrible, but the maidservant who came with her was still stunned. She didn''t try to help her. Lowughter sounded in the hall. Hearing those sounds, Second Miss Ji felt like her ears were stabbed by a knife. No matter how daring and thick-skinned she was, she couldn''t ept beingughed at by the people in the hall. Her phoenix eyes immediately turned red, but she red at the girls next to her and ran away angrily. * As soon as Bai Zhi arrived at the back hall with Madam Meng, she took out silver needles. And when she was about to pierce Madam Meng with the needle, the old mama quickly stood in front of the bed to stop her. "No, no, you absolutely can''t." The olddy mama knew in her heart that their madam was pretending to be dizzy. If she was stabbed by the needle, she would get sick even if she was not sick. What should she do by then? Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1078: Fearsome Words

Chapter 1078: Fearsome Words

Bai Zhi looked at the old mama in front of her with a calm expression on her face: "What you said is so unreasonable. Since you asked me to treat the disease, why are you stopping me? If she''s not cured, then won''t you me me for my poor medical skills?" The old mama quickly waved her hand: "No, no, how dare this old ve. Madam often experiences this. This old ve knows how to wake up thedy, so I won''t let Miss Bai do it." She looked at Bai Zhi in her hand with a trembling heart. The silver needle she was holding was longer than her middle finger. How painful must it be if this needle sticks in the body, right? Bai Zhi raised an eyebrow: "Since you have a way to wake up your madam, why didn''t you tell me earlier? What''s your purpose in leading me here?" The old mama broke out in a cold sweat. She was just a servant, she acted only when she saw the look in her master''s eyes, and she had nothing to do with this. "Miss Bai likes to joke." Sheughed dryly, then quickly turned around and walked in front of Madam Meng, pretending to massage Madam Meng a few times, then Madam Meng would naturally ¡®wake up. After waking up, Madam Meng pretended to be dazed: "What''s wrong with me? Why am I here?" The old mama sighed in her heart. No need to mention if Madam Meng''s acting was good or bad, just by seeing her facialplexion, only the blind won''t be able to see the truth. As for those who have eyes, who can''t see the truth? Miss Bai has longed seen through her tricks. "Madam, you just fainted." Madam Meng snorted, turned her eyes to Bai Zhi, and looked surprised: "Miss Bai is also here?" Bai Zhi put the silver needle back into the needle bag and said lightly: "Since the madam is awake, then I will bid farewell." She stuffed the needle bag back into her sleeve pocket and turned to leave. "Don''t don''t go-" Madam Meng jumped out of bed in a hurry, rushed to Bai Zhi in three steps, and stopped her. "Miss Bai, don''t leave in a hurry." Bai Zhi raised an eyebrow: "Oh? Madam, is there anything else?" Madam Meng smiled dryly, looking a little embarrassed, but for the overall situation, for the face of the Meng family, for the sessful result of today''s wedding banquet, she could only thicken her old face. "That''s right, my body is not in a good condition, my old problem keeps repeating, but now that Nan''er has finally got a family, my wish has been fulfilled. It doesn''t matter whether this problem can be cured or not." She stared at Bai Zhi''s face and became unhappy. When she said this, shouldn''t this girl show a little moving expression? Why didn''t her facial expression change? She was really heartless. "Actually, my daughter-inw is not feeling well, I want to invite you to take a look. In front of so many people just now, I can''t say it clearly. I want to invite you to the back hall to tell you about it." Bai Zhi snorted but felt doubtful in her heart. Meng Nan''s wife was Princess Yiping County. A person with such a high status should have one or two female doctors as part of her dowry. What''s more, this was the day of her big wedding, how can she ask an outside doctor to treat her at this time? It was so weird. "Miss Bai, I know you still hate me, that''s why you treat me as a fool and say things that shouldn''t be said. If you want to me someone, me me alone. Nan''er treats you¡ª" "Madam be careful with your words!" Bai Zhi frowned and cut off Madam Meng''s words. Madam Meng stopped abruptly. Her back was slightly cold. She wanted to p herself. Why she was so confused? How can she say such a thing? Fortunately, there were no outsiders here, otherwise, she might get in trouble. Bai Zhi didn''t want to see Madam Meng''s face. She was very annoyed, so she said to her: "For the sake of Meng Nan''s life-saving grace to me, I came here today." She said then stared at Madam Meng and said coldly: "I ask Madam to speak carefully in the future, try to think twice before saying anything that can make people misunderstand. You know that people''s words sometimes can be scary." Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1079: Old acquaintance

Chapter 1079: Old acquaintance

Mrs. Meng''s face turned red, and she was speechless. She only recovered when Bai Zhi left. Madam Meng''s face turned red and she was speechless. She only recovered when Bai Zhi left. Was she reprimanded by that girl, Bai Zhi just now? She was an elder, but she was reprimanded by a yellow-haired girl? If this matter spreads out, how will she go out to meet people? Madam Meng nced at the maidservants in the room with stern eyes: "In today''s event, whoever dares to talk too much, their tongue will be cut off and be sold away. Do you understand?" * In Changfu Hall This was the main entertainment room. The seats here were for the officials from the pce. There were about ten tables in total, and the tables were full. Meng Nan was being pulled around by Master Meng to toast with the officials. The smile on his face was very stiff. He never liked this kind of asion. At the ordinary time, when there was a banquet, he would avoid it as much as he could. He never force himself. His father rarely pulled him hard like this. But today was his big day, how could he avoid it? Master Meng listened to everyone and looked in all directions. How could he neglect anyone? The next moment, he saw a figure entering from the outside, and walking low-key to a table in the corner with two empty seats. Master Meng quickly pulled Meng Nan and whispered: "Prince Jin is here, you go there immediately." Today, there were many distinguished guests in the Meng Family Mansion. Several princes havee, but in Master Meng''s eyes, the most honorable was naturally Prince Jin. Meng Nan followed his father''s line of sight, and sure enough, he saw Prince Jin in the corner: "Didn''t he say he wouldn''te?" Master Meng red at him and said angrily: "Put away the sad look on your face and make a happy face. Don''t let Prince Jin see anything that shouldn''t be seen." He knew exactly what his son was thinking. If it was a daughter from an ordinary family, he will definitely fulfill his son''s wishes, but that girl cannot. That girl was Prince Jin''s fiancee¡­ ¡­ He doesn''t know if Prince Jin was aware of it, maybe he doesn''t. After all, if he knew about it, how could Prince Jine today? Master Meng took Meng Nan to Chu Yan''s table. Several officials around Chu Yan wanted to chat with him. But before they could say a few words, Master Meng led the groom over. "His Royal Highness, you are here. Meng Nan asked it several times, why Prince Jin hasn''te." Chu Yan raised an eyebrow and swept his cold eyes to Meng Nan, then asked with a smile: "Really? Young Master Meng." Meng Nan frowned, coughed awkwardly, and answered in a low voice. Chu Yan secretly smiled, turned his eyes to Master Meng, and said: "Actually, this prince and Young Master Meng have known each other for a long time. It can be said that we are old acquaintances. Master Meng, you don''t need to be so polite." Master Meng was stunned for a moment, his brain failed to function for a while: "Ah? You have known each other for a long time?" "Why not? Young Master Meng was sent to Qingyuan to serve as a magistrate. It happened that Bai Zhi and I were both in Qingyuan, we met each other at that time." Master Meng only knew that his son met Bai Zhi in Qingyuan. He didn''t expect that not only did his son meet Bai Zhi at that time, but also met Prince Jin? Why has he never heard of it? "Father, go somewhere else, Prince Jin, and I have something to say." Meng Nan was very embarrassed. He doesn''t know what else Chu Yan would say if it went on like this. Master Meng came back to his senses, he agreed and cast a wink at the guests at the table. Everyone understood and immediately got up and left. The hall was very lively and the surrounding was very noisy. The two of them just sat and talked, and they didn''t have to worry about being heard. "You came alone today?" Meng Nan asked. Chu Yan nodded: "I came alone, but Bai Zhi also came." Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1080: Miss Bai was kidnapped

Chapter 1080: Miss Bai was kidnapped

In his eyes that were about to sink into the dark, a glimmer of light appeared: "She came?" He thought she would note. Chu Yan ignored the glimmering light in Meng Nan''s eyes, so as not to have the impulse to blind him. "Your mother pretended to be dizzy and tricked her to go to the back hall. I don''t know what she is trying to do, it''s not convenient for me to go to your back hall." Meng Nan immediately frowned and his heart pounded for a while: "So, you came here to tell me this?" Chu Yan nodded his head: "Of course, otherwise, you think I came here for a drink?" Meng Nan got up, turned around, and was about to go out, but after thinking about it, he turned back: "Your Highness,e with me." Chu Yan had this intention and was just waiting for Meng Nan to invite him. Well, even if he didn''t invite him, he would go with him. The two walked away inrge strides. Master Meng, who was in the distance, saw them and immediately chased after them. But the two walked in a hurry, he chased them until they reached the back hall towards the Sifu courtyard. Strange, what are they doing in the back hall? This Sifu Courtyard was the ce for their female family members to set up a table. * Madam Meng was closing her eyes in the hall, while the two maidservants were massaging her shoulders and her legs. She was about to fall asleep. Suddenly, the door was pushed open from the outside, and Meng Nan came in like a gust of wind. At a nce, she saw her mother sitting in the chair, resting. When he came in, she opened her eyes. Chu Yan followed Meng Nan inside as his handsome eyes nced around the room, but he didn''t see Bai Zhi. Could it be that she has left? Madam Meng''s face turned pale immediately. Her son''s arrival was nothing, but why did Prince Jin follow him? "I heard that my mother passed out, this son came to see you. Is my mother feeling better?" Meng Nan asked. Madam Meng quickly replied: "It''s much better, Miss Bai is very good at medicine. I am alright now." She smiled dryly. Chu Yan said: "Since Madam has recovered, then this prince will take Zhi''er back. I don''t know where she is now?" Madam Meng''s face became paler and felt more embarrassed. She immediately looked at Meng Nan and winked at him for help. Meng Nan acted like he didn''t see anything, and instead followed Chu Yan''s words: "Mother, his Highness is asking you, where is Miss Bai? Did she go back to eat?" Madam Meng knew that she couldn''t hide it, so she could only sigh and said: "That is, Miss Bai was going to go back to eat, but who would have known that Princess Yiping suddenly felt ufortable, it would be inappropriate to go look for a doctor outside to see her. Since Miss Bai is here, I invite her to go, she should be in the new courtyard now." Master Meng just arrived outside when he heard this, he was very angry. Although Miss Bai knows medical skills, she was not a doctor who runs a medical clinic. Today, she came to the Meng Family to celebrate the wedding, not to see patients. Is his wife now so old and confused? Miss Bai will be the future empress, how could their Meng Family use her at will? No wonder Prince Jin wille to the back hall with his son. They went there to find his wife. The next moment, a maidservant rushed in, her face was pale, and looked terrified: "It''s not good, it''s not good!" Madam Meng angrily said: "What''s wrong? Speak well!" Today was her son''s wedding day. Does this little girl want to die? Can''t she speak well? The maidservant trembled as she said: "Miss, Miss Bai was kidnapped." Chu Yan was shocked, rushed forward, and grabbed the maidservant''s cor: "What did you say? Say it again!" "Miss Bai, Miss Bai was kidnapped by two men in ck." The maidservant was so scared. The man in front of her was so fierce! Those eyes were like knives that could kill people. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1081: I hope this matter has nothing to do with you

Chapter 1081: I hope this matter has nothing to do with you

"Where was it taken?" Meng Nan was also very frightened and asked the maidservant anxiously. The maidservant quickly said: "On the path outside Tingzhu Courtyard." The Tingzhu Courtyard was the new residence of Meng Nan and Princess Yiping. Chu Yan turned around and left, and Meng Nan quickly followed. After rushing out of the Sifu Hall, Chu Yan realized that he didn''t recognize the way. He turned back and said to Meng Nan: "You lead the way." Meng Nan walked quickly to the front, and the two of them go to the Tingzhu Courtyard with a light gong. There were already five or six guards gathered on the path outside Tingzhu Courtyard. When their young master came over, the guards immediately knelt on one knee: "Young Master, this subordinate is ipetent, and couldn''t catch the two men in ck." Meng Nan looked around, the trail looked no different from the past. The two men who kidnapped her must be a master of martial arts. Otherwise, it would be impossible to leave no trace at all. Chu Yan asked the guard: "Which direction did you chase?" The guard hurriedly said: "We ran to Sihe Street. We chased to the intersection. We saw people entering, but when we rushed in, there was no trace of it. It was due to the ipetence of this subordinate and others." Chu Yan''s face turned so cold that it could freeze people, he then said to Meng Nan: "You better have nothing to do with this matter, otherwise, I will never forgive you." After saying that, he turned around and walked out of Tingzhu Courtyard on the sidewall. He jumped straight over the wall and left the Meng Family Mansion, then rushed towards Sihe Street. Meng Nan was stunned for a while, then stretched out his hand and tore off the red silk flower tied to his body, which fell heavily to the ground. He turned around and rushed back to Sifu Hall. Master Meng was reprimanding his wife: "What do you think you are doing? Miss Bai treated you before to give Naner''s face, and for their old friendship, you still have the face to do this? What do you think of her? The Meng Family''s doctor?" "Master, I can''t do anything about it! I can''t let the bride make trouble at this time, right?" Madam Meng said. Master Meng snorted coldly: "If she makes trouble, she will lose the face of the Lord of Nanjiang County, not the face of our Meng family. What are you so worried about? I''m telling you, if something happened to Miss Bai in our mansion, no need to mention whether Prince Jin will spare us or not, with Dongfang Mu''s temper, do you think he will spare us?" Madam Meng was also very scared now, but she doesn''t know what to do. She was anxious like the ant on a hot pan. At this time, Meng Nan rushed back, and as soon as he entered the door, he shouted at Madam Meng: "Mother, did you do this?" His mother has always disliked Bai Zhi, and even resented her, treating her as an enemy. Madam Meng stood up from the chair: "What do you mean by that? In your eyes, your mother is such a person? Even if I don''t like that girl, I can''t do such a thing!" Meng Nan also didn''t believe that this was what her mother would do, but why did her mother deceive Bai Zhi from the front hall? She brought Bai Zhi to the back hall, then told her that Princess Yiping was ufortable. He had seen her before, she doesn''t look sick at all. "Where''s the person? Have you found her?" Master Meng only hoped that Bai Zhi would be safe, otherwise, the Meng family would be over. Meng Nan shook his head: "She was kidnapped. His Highness has already gone after them. I will go too." After speaking, he turned to his mother and said, "Mother, I hope this has nothing to do with you." What does her son mean? He doesn''t believe her? After Meng Nan left, Master Meng also pressed his wife and asked, "This matter really has nothing to do with you?" Madam Meng felt that the world was spinning. Her breath was tight in her chest and it was difficult to breathe. This time, she was really going to faint¡ª Hearing the noise in the bamboo courtyard, saying that person was kidnapped by two masked men in ck, Princess Yiping was shocked, but when she came back to her senses, she suddenly smiled. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1082: Twisted melon is not sweet

Chapter 1082: Twisted melon is not sweet

It seems that even God was helping her. She hasn''t done anything yet, and this kind of thing happened to that person. Now it was okay, she doesn''t need to do anything, but everything has been done properly. What man in this world would like a woman who has been kidnapped by bandits? Chu Yan mobilized his secret guards to find Bai Zhi, but he didn''t dare to publicize it. If a woman was kidnapped her reputation would be bad. To protect Bai Zhi, he didn''t want people to know about it, so naturally, he couldn''t look for her with great fanfare. The Meng family also sent someone to look for Bai Zhi in secret, but unfortunately, she seemed to have evaporated from the world. There was no trace of her. What was even more strange was that all her things were stolen in the Dongfang Mansion the same day she disappeared. Everything in Bai Zhi''s courtyard was gone. Even theb she used tob her hair every day was also missing. When Bai Zhi woke up, she found herself lying on a strange bed, and felt dizzy as if the whole world was shaking. Her body was weak and soft, a bit like the symptoms of cartge loose. After a while, she finally realized that she was not dizzy because the world was shaking. But the ce she was shaking. Shouldn''t she be onnd, why she was on a boat? How could she be on the boat? Memories soon flooded into her head, remembering what happened before she was unconscious. Originally, she went to Tingzhu Courtyard with the maidservant. When they were about to enter the yard, two masked men in ck suddenly appeared out of nowhere. One of them made her unconscious while the other one slipped arge sack over her head, and then, she can''t remember anything¡­ ¡­ So, she was kidnapped? Were they human traffickers? No, no, it was impossible. How could the human traffickers go to the Meng family and kidnap people? They didn''t eat the gall of a bear and a leopard. Besides, the two who tied her were strong in martial arts. They were not ordinary people. She propped herself up against the edge of the bed, but she couldn''t get up with her soft body. She struggled to get off the bed. "Are you awake?" A familiar voice came from the right side of the bed. Bai Zhi looked up and saw that familiar face. "Song Lang? What the hell are you doing?" She frowned and looked angry. Song Lang sat up from the rocking chair, walked slowly to Bai Zhi''s bed, and smiled and looked at the angry Bai Zhi: "As you can see." "Where are you taking me?" Bai Zhi asked. Song Lang shrugged his shoulders: "The sky is huge, where is my home? This is a question I kept asking myself before, and I can''t answer it." "But I can answer now. Bai Zhi, wherever you are, is my Song Lang''s home." Bai Zhi was a little disgusted. And seeing Song Lang''s affectionate face, she felt a little nauseous. This guy, doesn''t he know what propriety and integrity are? His skin was thicker than the city wall. "Young Master Song, please send me back." She said with a sullen face. Song Lang shook his head: "I said, we will see each other again soon. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, Bai Zhi." He ignored the disgust and anger on Bai Zhi''s face. He simply smiled: "Let''s live together in the future." Bai Zhi almost spits out her dinner. This man, doesn''t he want a face? He wanted to live with her in the future, did he ask for her opinion? "Young Master Song, I have a fianc¨¦, and we are going to get married soon. Do you think it''s reasonable for you to do this?" Song Lang smiled lightly and said: "Who doesn''t have a fiancee? I also once had a fiancee, but so what? Bai Zhi, we are the same people. In this world, only we are the most suitable." Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1083: Detoxification

Chapter 1083: Detoxification

She has seen a cheeky self-righteous person, but she has never seen a cheeky person like Song Lang who was too self-righteous. Hebeled her as the same as him, but did he ever ask for her opinion? He never asked her, okay? "Song Lang, if you really like me, then you should use your manly charm to conquer me, instead of kidnapping me with such despicable means. Do you think I, Bai Zhi, would like a kidnapper?" The corners of Song Lang''s lips pursed, but then he smiled breezily: "You don''t need to provoke me, I know what I''m doing. Bai Zhi, you shouldn''t be so angry, leaving the capital, isn''t it always what you want to go in your heart? You can''t say it because you can''t make up your mind, but I made it happen for you. Isn''t it good?" Bai Zhi was stunned. She was so speechless with this person''s shamelessness¡­ ¡­ but it seemed to be the case. She wanted to leave the capital, but she didn''t know what to do. She doesn''t know how to talk about it to Hu Feng. She doesn''t know how to face her grandfather''s reluctance. But still, she didn''t want to leave in this way. How anxious Chu Yan and her grandfather would be? "Song Lang, you are ying with fire and setting yourself on fire. Chu Yan and my grandfather will never let you go." Song Lang shrugged his shoulders: "I believe what you said is true. But first, they have to find me before they can do anything to me, right? They have to find me from the vast sea of ??people, don''t they?" "¡­ ¡­" Bai Zhi was utterly speechless. However, the more he spoke, the more reasonable he became¡­ ¡­ "Young Master!" Old Yuan came in from the outside and gave Song Lang a greeting. He looked at Song Lang but didn''t speak. He seemed to have something to say, but it was inconvenient to say in front of Bai Zhi. Song Lang nodded at him, then said to Bai Zhi: "You have a good rest, I wille back soon." After saying that, he went out with Old Yuan. Bai Zhi sat on the edge of the bed. She wanted to get out of bed, but her legs were unable to support her body. This bastard drugged her 100%. She touched her sleeve and found out that her needle bag was still there, so she was relieved. With the needle bag in her hand, she has a way to detoxify herself. Song Lang followed Old Yuan out, stood in the corridor outside the dark cabin, and asked in a low voice: "What''s wrong?" Old Yuan lower his voice even more: "Young Master, we have arrived at Xinyang Province, but someone from the imperial capital is here investigating. I guess it was sent by Prince Jin. What should we do?" Song Lang chuckled: "What should I do? We are serious businessmen, passing through Xinyang Province, to get supplies, what should we be afraid of?" After saying those words, his eyes turned cold for a brief moment, then ordered Old Yuan to be smart. Don''t make mistakes, talk less and do more. Old Yuan replied yes. When he turned around, he caught a glimpse of the closed cabin door from the corner of his eyes. He couldn''t help but sigh. Since they brought Miss Bai out of the capital, they were destined to live such a life of hiding in hiding. Hiding their names and identity. They don''t know when they would be able to show themselves in the light again. To sessfully pass the interrogation, Song Lang decided to go out in person. A group of officers and soldiers, who were supposed to search the ship, under Song Lang''s management, didn''t even board the ship. They simply let him go. The ship didn''t stay in Xinyang Province for too long. After the supplies were loaded onto the ship, they set off overnight and headed south all the way. Hearing the sound of the door opening outside, Bai Zhi quicklyy down and pulled up the quilt to cover her body. Fortunately, the medicine Song Lang gave her was not a secret prescription, but ordinary cartge powder. She could force it out of her body with the use of the silver needle. Bai Zhi held the silver needle she just pulled out in her hand, feeling quite nervous. Right now, the medicine was still unsolved. She doesn''t know what Song Lang has in mind. If he wants to vite her, she has no power to resist now. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1083: Detoxification

Chapter 1083: Detoxification

She has seen a cheeky self-righteous person, but she has never seen a cheeky person like Song Lang who was too self-righteous. Hebeled her as the same as him, but did he ever ask for her opinion? He never asked her, okay? "Song Lang, if you really like me, then you should use your manly charm to conquer me, instead of kidnapping me with such despicable means. Do you think I, Bai Zhi, would like a kidnapper?" The corners of Song Lang''s lips pursed, but then he smiled breezily: "You don''t need to provoke me, I know what I''m doing. Bai Zhi, you shouldn''t be so angry, leaving the capital, isn''t it always what you want to go in your heart? You can''t say it because you can''t make up your mind, but I made it happen for you. Isn''t it good?" Bai Zhi was stunned. She was so speechless with this person''s shamelessness¡­ ¡­ but it seemed to be the case. She wanted to leave the capital, but she didn''t know what to do. She doesn''t know how to talk about it to Hu Feng. She doesn''t know how to face her grandfather''s reluctance. But still, she didn''t want to leave in this way. How anxious Chu Yan and her grandfather would be? "Song Lang, you are ying with fire and setting yourself on fire. Chu Yan and my grandfather will never let you go." Song Lang shrugged his shoulders: "I believe what you said is true. But first, they have to find me before they can do anything to me, right? They have to find me from the vast sea of ??people, don''t they?" "¡­ ¡­" Bai Zhi was utterly speechless. However, the more he spoke, the more reasonable he became¡­ ¡­ "Young Master!" Old Yuan came in from the outside and gave Song Lang a greeting. He looked at Song Lang but didn''t speak. He seemed to have something to say, but it was inconvenient to say in front of Bai Zhi. Song Lang nodded at him, then said to Bai Zhi: "You have a good rest, I wille back soon." After saying that, he went out with Old Yuan. Bai Zhi sat on the edge of the bed. She wanted to get out of bed, but her legs were unable to support her body. This bastard drugged her 100%. She touched her sleeve and found out that her needle bag was still there, so she was relieved. With the needle bag in her hand, she has a way to detoxify herself. Song Lang followed Old Yuan out, stood in the corridor outside the dark cabin, and asked in a low voice: "What''s wrong?" Old Yuan lower his voice even more: "Young Master, we have arrived at Xinyang Province, but someone from the imperial capital is here investigating. I guess it was sent by Prince Jin. What should we do?" Song Lang chuckled: "What should I do? We are serious businessmen, passing through Xinyang Province, to get supplies, what should we be afraid of?" After saying those words, his eyes turned cold for a brief moment, then ordered Old Yuan to be smart. Don''t make mistakes, talk less and do more. Old Yuan replied yes. When he turned around, he caught a glimpse of the closed cabin door from the corner of his eyes. He couldn''t help but sigh. Since they brought Miss Bai out of the capital, they were destined to live such a life of hiding in hiding. Hiding their names and identity. They don''t know when they would be able to show themselves in the light again. To sessfully pass the interrogation, Song Lang decided to go out in person. A group of officers and soldiers, who were supposed to search the ship, under Song Lang''s management, didn''t even board the ship. They simply let him go. The ship didn''t stay in Xinyang Province for too long. After the supplies were loaded onto the ship, they set off overnight and headed south all the way. Hearing the sound of the door opening outside, Bai Zhi quicklyy down and pulled up the quilt to cover her body. Fortunately, the medicine Song Lang gave her was not a secret prescription, but ordinary cartge powder. She could force it out of her body with the use of the silver needle. Bai Zhi held the silver needle she just pulled out in her hand, feeling quite nervous. Right now, the medicine was still unsolved. She doesn''t know what Song Lang has in mind. If he wants to vite her, she has no power to resist now. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1084: Xiao Qing

Chapter 1084: Xiao Qing

Song Lang went to the bed and looked at her. Seeing that her eyes were closed, but her eyshes were shaking slightly, he knew she was pretending to be asleep. He smiled and said: "Sleep if you want, I have arranged a maid for you. I will let her in a while, tell her if you need anything. Also, I brought all your things, it''s here in these boxes in the room. " He has seen all those things, and there were a lot of them. But just like his men, he also couldn''t figure it out. It''s better not to think too much about it, right? So that things won''t be tooplicated. When Song Lang went out, Bai Zhi let out a long breath. If he didn''t leave, how will she have a chance to wash off the dirt from her body? The toxins discharged from her body were all sticking to her body at this time, it felt ufortable. Sure enough, just as she sat up, a fifteen or sixteen-year-old girl walked in. She looked familiar. "You''re¡­ Xiao Qing?" She didn''t see her for more than a month, she almost didn''t recognize her. Xiao Qing, who was in front of her seemed to be a different person. Xiao Qing nodded, with a smile on her face and with a hint of excitement in her eyes. She thought she would never see Bai Zhi again, but she did not expect to see it so soon. "If the youngdy needs anything, just instruct this ve." Xiao Qing said to Bai Zhi. Bai Zhi is also polite: "I want to take a bath, help me prepare two buckets of hot water." Two buckets? Xiao Qing was dumbfounded. She will take a bath alone, but she asked for two buckets of hot water? "Miss, is one bucket, not enough?" Bai Zhi shook her head: "Not enough, I want two buckets." Seeing her insistence, Xiao Qing couldn''t say another word to refute, so she immediately went to prepare. There was a special boiler for hot water on the boat. She called another two maids, and the three quickly moved two buckets of hot water into the cabin. Xiao Qing walked toward Bai Zhi: "Miss, I''ll help you to take a bath." Bai Zhi waved her hand: "No need, I''ll do it myself, you step back, I''ll call you again if I have something." Xiao Qing hesitated: "But the young master said that you are inconvenient to move now, so let this ve serve you closely." Bai Zhi shook her head: "He is too exaggerated. Although I am weak, I haven''t reached the point where I need someone to serve me personally. Okay, you step back. If your young master mes you, you tell me, okay?" Xiao Qing finally nodded her head. She put the change of clothes on the screen stand beside the bucket, turned around, and went out. If there were no two buckets of water, how will she wash off thisyer of sticky dirt from her body? After Bai Zhi took a bath, shey back on the bed again, making a weak and powerless appearance, so as not to let Xiao Qing see something. After all, that girl was one of Song Lang''s people. Letting her serve her was nothing more than monitoring her. "This water?" Xiao Qing looked at the ck water in the wooden bucket in surprise. It was so dirty, it couldn''t have been bathwater, right? That was too dirty. She turned to look at Bai Zhi, but no matter how she looked at her, she couldn''t tell if this ck water was the one she had just bathed in. Bai Zhi dryly smiled: "I just wanted to practice calligraphy, but I didn''t have the strength in my hand. I identally overturned the inkstone, the ink got into my hair, I washed it with the water there." It turned out to be the case, after all, how could the water be so dirty right after taking a bath? Xiao Qing didn''t doubt her, so she simply called someone to carry the barrel out and pour it out. "Is the youngdy hungry?" Xiao Qing asked. Bai Zhi touched her stomach and wanted to say that she was hungry, but she was afraid that Song Lang would give her another medicine. She had to endure it. "I''m not hungry, you step back, I''m going to sleep." Xiao Qing helped her pull up the quilt, and then brought the warm tea to the bedside: "Do you want me to turn off the lights for you?" Bai Zhi shook her head: "No, just let it lit up." Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1085: Lifeboat

Chapter 1085: Lifeboat

As soon as Xiao Qing left, Bai Zhi got out of bed and opened the big boxes. Sure enough, they were all her things, including her first aid kit and tablet. If she wants to escape, she has to n ahead. She stuffed the tablet and some medicines into the medicine box, put a bag on it, put some clothes and jewelry in it, and took out a sealed bag from the bottom of the medicine box, which contained a special intable lifeboat. The material of the lifeboat was a very special nano-rubber, which was very thin and flexible. But when it was released, it was pretty big and full of air. This lifeboat can amodate three or four people. Her things were prepared. The only problem was that she doesn''t have an air pump. If she blows with her mouth, it can be estimated that she will suffocate to death before she seeds. Bai Zhi hid her things and went back to sleep. When washing up in the morning, she let Xiao Qing help her, and pretended to ask nonchntly: "Where is the boat now?" Xiao Qing shook her head simply: "This ve don''t know, I only know that the ce where theynded yesterday was Xinyang Province, but now I don''t know where it is." "Is it in the south or the north?" Bai Zhi asked. Xiao Qing said: "In the south, the young master said that he wants to take the youngdy to a good ce facing the sea and where the spring flowers are blooming. He also said that the south is a wonderful ce." Bai Zhi smiled coldly: "But he didn''t ask me if I wanted to go." Xiao Qing didn''t say anything, and silently took the water basin and went out. "If I ask you if you want to go, will you agree to go with me?" Song Lang stood at the door, apparently for a while. Bai Zhi raised her eyes. The cabin corridor was dark, but because of his arrival, it became darker and darker, as if all the light was blocked by him. Seeing that she didn''t answer, he walked towards her step by step. His handsome face gradually appeared in the light. Song Lang smiled softly and looked at her with a very gentle look. In front of her, he seemed to love tough, and it was rare to see him not smiling. If he didn''t do these things, she thought, they should have be good friends. "Do you think I will?" She asked without answering. Song Lang smiled and shook his head: "If you will, why should I do this?" The two maidservants came in and put the steaming breakfast on the table in the cabin. "Have something to eat." He approached her. She shrank back: "What are you doing?" Song Lang stretched out his hand, "If I don''t hold you, can you walk?" Bai Zhi continued to shrink back: "I don''t need you, let Xiao Qinge." Song Lang''s hand froze in the air, and in the end, retracted it: "Alright." He turned around and walked to the table to sit down. Xiao Qing came over and carried Bai Zhi to the table. "Do you want me to feed you?" Song Lang asked with a smile. Bai Zhi''s face was slightly red, and without looking at his yful eyes, she said to Xiao Qing, "please feed me." Xiao Qing replied in a low voice, picked up the porridge bowl ced in front of Bai Zhi, and let her take a sip. Bai Zhi was not in a hurry to eat it, she looked at Song Lang sideways and said: "Isn''t there any medicine in this porridge?" Song Lang put down the bowl he took a mouthful of, reached out to take the one in Xiao Qing''s hand, and pushed his bowl over: "Can you now rest assured?" Bai Zhi shook her head: "If you really want me to rest assured, why don''t you just give me the antidote for the cartge powder." Song Lang scooped a spoonful of white porridge and put it into his mouth, swallowed it, and then replied to her: "When we get there, I will give you an antidote, I will wrong you first." If they were not on the ship, he wouldn''t give her any medicine. The ship was dangerous, he was afraid that she would do something harmful. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1086: When the conversation gets disagreeable, to say one word more is a waste of breath

Chapter 1086: When the conversation gets disagreeable, to say one word more is a waste of breath

"Where are you taking me?" She asked. Song Lang put down the bowl. The smile on his face was even brighter: "Go to a ce where no one can find you and is extremely beautiful. Zhi''er, we will start over there." Bai Zhi looked up as the corner of her lips curved with a faint mockery: "You really need a ce where no one can find you, and no one will recognize you to start over, but I don''t need it." Song Langughed and said: "I said you need it, so you need it. Zhi''er, we are destined to be a natural couple." "From the moment you rescued me, it was all doomed." Bai Zhi swallowed thest mouthful of porridge and nced at Song Lang sideways. Her eyes slightly turned cold: "If I knew you were such a poisonous snake, I would never be that stupid farmer." "Whether I am a poisonous snake or you a farmer, it doesn''t matter, the important thing is that we met each other in this vast sea of ??people." When he was about to sink into the freezing hell, he found a glimmer of light, and he grabbed the duckweed that stop him from falling. In order not to let himself fall again, he must firmly grasp this duckweed in his hand and never let go. Bai Zhi shook her head: "When the conversation gets disagreeable, to say one word more is a waste of breath. Well, I''m full." As if he didn''t hear her, Song Lang continued to pick up his bowl and slowly ate the rest of his breakfast, ignoring Bai Zhi''s gaze forcing him to leave. It wasn''t until he ate all the food on the table that he got up and burped which was detrimental to his usual elegance: "Okay, I''m full too, you rest, I''ll go out for a walk." Xiao Qing carried Bai Zhi back to the bedside and asked her what else to order. When Bai Zhi was just eating, she saw a bamboo tube in the corner, she suddenly had an idea. However, this matter still needs Xiao Qing to help her. She asked Xiao Qing to get a pen and paper, drew a pattern of a simple pump on the paper, and asked Xiao Qing to find someone to help her make it. "What is this?" Xiao Qing was puzzled. Bai Zhi smiled lightly: "A stuff to relieve boredom. If I stay like this all day, won''t you get sick? You can show it to your master, if he agrees with you, you can do it for me, if he doesn''t agree, then that''s it., I won''t make things difficult for you." Xiao Qing still wants to learn how to cook with her, but she has no chance to please her. How can she miss such a good opportunity? And this thing doesn''t seem to be special, just find a craftsman to do it, there was no need to rm the young master. Xiao Qing went out with the blueprint, and Bai Zhi got up again and went to the wooden box, took out a small and thin scalpel from it, and hid it in the cuff for an emergency. If Song Lang dared to treat her wrong, she would kill him. Looking at his performance over the past two days, Song Lang didn''t do anything outrageous to her, but it''s hard to guarantee that he won''t in the future. She doesn''t know what happened to Hu Feng and his grandfather. They must going crazy when they found out that she was abducted! * In the Capital In the past few days, the capital city can be said like chickens flying and dogs jumping. The people from Prince Jin''s Pce, the people from the Dongfang Family, and the people from the Meng Family, these three groups of people turned the capital city upside down, but no one was found. Chu Yan ordered people to guard the major passage fortresses and conducted a thorough investigation, but there was still no news at all. It was as if the people had evaporated from the world. He hasn''t slept for three days and three nights, his chin which has always been clean, now has grown stubble. His eyes were bloodshot and obscured by haze. "His Royal Highness, the Hegu Water Bureau just sent an urgent report saying that a merchant ship was found to be suspicious and headed towards Xinyang Province." Thanks for reading, likes, andments. ^.^ No spoilers, please! Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1087: The Emperors urgent edict

Chapter 1087: The Emperors urgent edict

When Zhou Awu got the news, he rushed to report it. Chu Yan suddenly raised his head and stared at Zhou Awu: "Merchant ship? Hegu Water Bureau? When did it happen?" Zhou Awu replied: "ording to the travel time, it should be 2 days ago." Chu Yan pped the table fiercely, and there were a few more cracks in the legs of the table. "What happened 2 days ago, why are you just reporting it right now? Are all the people in the Hegu Water Bureau dead?" Zhou Awu said: "The Hegu Water Bureau is located in a remote ce, and they don''t know what happened in the capital. As soon as they got the news, they sent a letter. It''s good enough they did." Of course, Chu Yan knew that they could not be med, but he had to let out his anxiety and anger, right? He walked out quickly. Zhou Awu quickly followed: ¡®Your Highness, where are you going now? ¡¯ "Go to Xinyang Province." Chu Yan had already walked out of the door as he spoke. Zhou Awu busily said: "Go in the carriage, you haven''t slept for several days. If you continue like this, your body will be unable to bear it." Chu Yan shook his head: "No need, lead the horse." Asking him to sleep, how can he sleep? Bai Zhi''s whereabouts were unknown. He doesn''t even know who did it. He was anxious as if a fire burning him all the time. At this moment, there was finally a clue, and he wished he could grow a pair of wings and fly over. Horseback riding was the fastest way. He suspected Chu Feng at first, but the person he sent to stare at Chu Feng reported that it was impossible, Chu Feng now eats and sleeps all day long, and didn''t contact anyone. He couldn''t have the opportunity and ability to do this thing. Later, he thought of Song Lang again. That guy was a ghost, it doesn''t seem difficult for him to do this. If it was him¡ªChu Yan''s knuckles holding the reins were turned white. His face looked very ugly, he gritted his teeth and said: "If it is you, I will cut you with a thousand pieces." He turned over and got on his horse, the short whip mmed hard on the horse''s butt. The horse neighed and run away. Zhou Awu and several dark guards immediately followed. When he was about to leave the city gate, Chu Yan suddenly stopped, turned his head, and said to Zhou Awu: "Send someone to deliver a letter to Dongfang Family, let the master know my whereabouts, and don''t let him worry about me anymore." After Bai Zhi disappeared, the master fell ill and has not seen any improvement so far. His body hasn''t recovered. How can he withstand such a blow? His master was now old after all. Their group had just left, and when they were about to leave the capital on their way, they saw a team of cavalry rushing over and blocking Chu Yan''s way. "His Royal Highness, the emperor has an urgent edict." Chu Yan frowned: "What''s the matter?" The guard shook his head: "The emperor didn''t say anything, he just said that His Royal Highness must enter the pce immediately, he has an important matter to discuss." "Can''t it be 2 dayster?" Chu Yan was so anxious, how could he still be in the mood to deal with the affairs of the pce? He only wanted to find Bai Zhi, and he couldn''t take care of the rest for the time being. The guard looked embarrassed: "His Royal Highness, the emperor sent his people toe to stop His Highness. The emperor issued a death order and said that they must ask His Highness to return to the pce, otherwise, none of our brothers will survive." Chu Yan''s eyes swept behind the guards, there were eight people in total, and they were the first-ss masters of the Yulin Army. He could deal with five by himself, but what about the remaining three? Zhou Awu''s martial skills were very good, but it was not enough to be able to fight those three, let alone his other men. What was the emperor trying to do? Could it be that he didn''t want to let him go on purpose? No matter what it was, this time, he couldn''t shirk. "Okay, this prince will follow you into the pce." He gave Zhou Awu a wink on the side. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1088: A man in love will have a weakness

Chapter 1088: A man in love will have a weakness

Zhou Awu understood and immediately nodded to Chu Yan, asking him to rest assured. Chu Yan followed the Yulin Army into the pce, while Zhou Awu led their team to Xinyang Province first. In the Imperial study room The emperor frowned slightly as he watched Chu Yan who strode in. Since when did his son be such a short-tempered man? How can a man from the imperial family use up his true feelings toward a woman? How can you leave your home and country for a woman? "Imperial Father!" Chu Yan saluted the emperor, and raised his eyes to meet his father''s slightly cold eyes: "I don''t know why Imperial father is eager to order this son to enter the pce, why?" The emperor snorted coldly: "Why? You don''t have a clue in your heart?" Chu Yan''s expression did not change: "I also ask the imperial father to make it clear." The emperor said: "Okay, I will give you a clear statement today." After a pause, he waved away the eunuchs and pce maids who were serving on the left and right. In the huge imperial study, only their father and son were left. The emperor stared at Chu Yan in front of him and asked in a deep voice, "Bai Zhi is missing, right?" It was okay to hide this kind of thing for a day or two. However, a long time has passed, naturally, it can¡¯t be hidden anymore. After all, the incident happened in the Meng family that day, and there were many people talking. It was not unusual to reach his ears. "Answering back imperial father, yes." His handsome eyebrows slightly frowned, and his face seemed light, but his eyes were dark. "In order to find that girl, you didn''t even go to the court, and didn''t return to the pce, so I sent you the memorial for approval, have you read it?" Chu Yan shook his head: "Answering back imperial father, no." The emperor became angry when he looked at him like this. He shouted in anger: "Don''t forget, you are Prince Jin, and you are not an ordinary person. Our Chu family''s men must not waste their great cause because of a woman." Chu Yan''s eyes suddenly turned cold and replied to the emperor coldly: "So, when my mother was killed by the empress dowager, you didn''t do anything even knowing the truth, for the stability of the country and the world. And to protect your mother, you tell a big lie to me, isn''t that right?" The emperor''s expression changed immediately: "Who said that? Who told you?" Chu Yan sneered: "Do you think this kind of thing is a big secret? Is there really a secret in this world that will never be known?" The emperor''splexion drastically changed, but then took a deep breath and said solemnly: "So? What are you going to do?" Chu Yan shook his head: "I don''t n to do anything. The imperial father has his own way of dealing with things, and this son also has his own principles and behavior. Please don''t interfere with me, then this son will not investigate the past." A nanny was taking care of him since he was born. He doesn''t even know what his mother looked like. In his impression, it seemed that there was never a mother. Pursuing the truth was simply wanting to know the truth. But as for what to do after knowing the truth? The empress dowager has be like that, she was already a waste, and the man in front of him was his father, and was even the emperor of Chu. The emperor''s heart was relieved, but he still frowned and asked: "So, you still have to leave? For the sake of that girl from the Dongfang family, you are willing to give up everything? You know the situation in the capital city now. As soon as you leave, your brothers, will they let go of such a good opportunity?" In any case, Chu Yan was his most satisfied sessor to the throne, and he was iparable to the other sons. If those boys made moves, the stable court situation would be in chaos. This was thest thing he wanted to see, and he must never let it happen again. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1089: The County Master

Chapter 1089: The County Master

"Let them be, they are the sons of his majesty, not the sons of the ministers. The emperor won''t be able to stop them have this idea." Chu Yan was not a person greedy with great power. If he can''t find Bai Zhi, what''s the use of him sitting on the throne? Even if he has the imperial power in his hands, but he can''t even protect the people he wants to protect the most, what''s the point of guarding the throne? "Yan''er, you are the son of the Chu family and the future emperor of this great Chu. If you want a woman, what kind of woman can''t you get? Why do you keep staring at one person?" Since Bai Zhi was involved in Chu Feng''s affairs, he had a lot of opinions about Bai Zhi. After thinking about it, if she hadn''t been Dongfang Mu''s granddaughter, he would take her life because of that incident. Now that she was missing, it was the best opportunity to grant Chu Yan another marriage. It doesn''t matter if she has great abilities or not. "I don''t want anyone except Bai Zhi." His attitude was firm and his eyes were firm. There seems to be no need for further discussion on this matter. The emperor sighed deeply, how could his son''s character be so unlike him? If Chu Feng was here, he would definitely¡ª the emperor sighed again and shook his head gently. Chu Feng had been demoted to amoner and would never be allowed to enter the capital. He doesn''t know how he is now. "If the imperial father has nothing else to ask, this son will retire first." The emperor raised his hand and wanted to stop him, but then he thought about it again. If he force him to stop, he would definitely hate him, so just let him go for the time being. His hand that was raised high was finally put down slowly. * In the Meng Family Mansion Since the day Meng Nan got married, he hadn''t set foot in the bridal house. Princess Yiping was full of fire. She couldn''t bear it any longer and rushed straight to Madam Meng''s courtyard. "Mother-inw, I just got married, but my husband hasn''t returned to the house for several days. When people outside see me, won''t theyugh at me?" Princess Yiping''s attitude was not polite. This was her usual way of speaking. This was the main reason why the Princess of Nanjiang County didn''t let her go out and attend the banquet. Princess Yiping''s temper was not as elegant as she appeared. Born as a county owner, she enjoyed all the glory since childhood. She was ttered by people, so she developed a domineering temper. Even if the person in front of her was her mother-inw, she didn''t take it too seriously. Madam Meng looked at the daughter-inw in front of her in surprise. She still looked the same, but in the way she spoke, the tone of her voice, and the look in her eyes, she seemed to be a different person. Is she the elegant woman she saw at Dafu Temple, the Princess Yiping, who knows the propriety? "Are you questioning me?" Madam Meng has been a mistress for many years, so she also has a temper. How can a new daughter-inw act like this in front of her? Immediately, her heart burst into mes, and smoke came out of her mouth. "This daughter-inw can''t see her husband, so she naturally wants to ask her mother-inw. After all, my husband is my mother-inw''s son. Who else should I ask if I don''t t ask you?" Is she scolding her son for being uneducated, andining that she, the mother-inw, did not teach her son well? "If a man doesn''t enter your room, that''s because you''re ipetent. Could it be that you want me, the mother-inw, to tie him up and throw him to you?" Since the daughter-inw has torn her face first, what scruples does she have? If she speaks ill, she can also say a lot of ill words. Princess Yiping immediately blushed and her face became distorted in anger: "You, you alle together to bully me. I want to go back to my mother''s house." Today was the day she was supposed to return home. Meng Nan didn''te to her a few days ago, she endured it, but today he still doesn''t show up, how can she endure it? Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1090: Pretending to be sick to deceive him?

Chapter 1090: Pretending to be sick to deceive him?

Madam Meng frowned, and then she remembered that today is the day for the daughter-inw to go back home. Meng Nan was unreasonable. It''s okay to forget the first two days. He can use the excuse of looking for people, but why he doesn''t want toe back today? When Princess Yiping left angrily, Madam Meng only felt a headache and began to regret it again. Why was she in such a hurry to find a marriage for her son? Princess Yiping was a princess, a rtive of the imperial family, who can''t be beaten or scolded, even if she has this kind of temper. How will she live in this back house in the future? The more she think about it, the more she had a headache: "Madam, what''s the matter with you? Do you want to see a doctor?" Madam Meng nodded: "Please ask a doctor to see me, I have a severe headache these days, and I don''t know what''s wrong. Also, send someone to find Nan''er and ask him toe back quickly. Today is the day the son-inw should go back with his wife''s family, he can''t bete." The people of the Meng family were guarding the gate of the city. Not long after, they found their young master. When they saw their young master leading the horse to patrol into the capital, they immediately stepped forward to stop him: "Young Master, you shoulde back." Seeing that person talking was a servant of their family, Meng Nan asked, "What happened?" "Madam invites you to go back and said that today is the day Princess Yiping returns home. The madam wants you and the young madam to go back to Prince Nanjiang Mansion." When Meng Nan thought of Princess Yiping, a fire broke out in his heart. He went to question Princess Yiping that day about why she suddenly wanted to see Bai Zhi, and whether the disappearance of Bai Zhi was rted to her. She proudly said that if Bai Zhi hadn''t been kidnapped, Bai Zhi''s fate would have been even worse. It turned out that the woman his mother had worked so hard to choose for him was something like this. He didn''t want to see her ever again. Go back home? Well, why won''t she go back by herself? Naturally, Meng Nan didn''t go back to the mansion, and went straight to Prince Jin''s mansion, wanting to ask if Prince Jin had any clues. If he can''t find Bai Zhi, he will never be able to forgive himself for the rest of his life. If it wasn''t for him, how could she be called alone in the Meng family, and let the scoundrel find an opportunity? In front of the gate of Prince Jin''s mansion, the guard said to Meng Nan: "Young Master Meng, His Highness went to a far away ce, this subordinate doesn''t know when he will return." Meng Nan was overjoyed and hurriedly asked, "Did they find clues over there?" The guard shook his head: "I don''t know about this. If Young Master Meng is in a hurry, he can go to the patrol camp and ask General Zhou. He may know about this." Meng Nan was on his way to the patrol camp, but the servants of the Meng family chased after him again: "Young master, it''s not good, the madam fainted. The master told you to hurry back." Meng Nan''s first thought was: Is my mother pretending to be sick to lie to him again? "Did she really faint?" He stared at the man''s face. The young man was sweating and couldn''t be more anxious: "Young Master, the madam really faint. After the madam and the young madam quarreled, she said that her headache was so bad and let her maid look for a doctor. The doctor has note yet, the madam fainted." Meng Nan turned to look in the direction of the patrol camp, and was very confused, should he go to the patrol camp or go home? The young servant said anxiously: "Young Master, go back quickly, don''t let the master and madam wait." Meng Nan let out a long sigh, but he couldn''t reach Chu Yan''s level of concern. He can work hard for Bai Zhi, but he can''t give up his family like him. "Go back first!" Meng Nan finally turned the horse''s head and rushed toward the Meng Family''s house. At this time, the doctor was checking Madam Meng''s pulse. His two gray eyebrows were twisted together, and his expression was very solemn. "Madam''s qi and blood are both depleted and exhausted. She should take nourishment and rest, and she can''t be tired and excited." Master Meng nced at the gray-faced and short-tempered wife, and asked: "Is it just a loss of qi and blood? Nothing else?" His wife''s condition was simr to the previous onset of diabetes. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1091: Diabetes attack

Chapter 1091: Diabetes attack

The person sent to look for Imperial Doctor Xu has note back yet. The old doctor arrived first and they let him see Madam Meng''s condition first. If he dares to talk nonsense, he will not forgive him. The old doctor nodded: "That''s all, the old man will give the madam a prescription first, and you use it first." After that, he turned around to write the prescription. Master Meng didn''t stop him and let him write the prescription, but he wanted to see what kind of prescription the doctor would prescribe. After the old doctor wrote the prescription and handed it over to the servants in the mansion, he was about to leave with the medicine box, but Master Meng said, "Sir, please stay, it''s not toote to have a cup of tea." The old doctor waved his hand: "No need, I still have the next patient to see, thank you, Master Meng." Master Meng winked at the servants beside him, and the servants immediately stopped the old doctor''s way: "My master invites you to drink tea, but you don''t know how to appreciate it." Only then did the old doctor realize that he didn''t want to invite him to drink tea, but to force him to stay! "Master Meng, what does this mean? This old man has already checked the madam''s illness, why don''t you let me leave?" The old doctor was trembling with anger. Master Meng said: "Don''t worry, after a while, Imperial Physician Xu wille, and you will know why this official wants to keep you." The old doctor''splexion slightly changed and his heart sank suddenly. It turned out that Master Meng didn''t trust his medical skills. Since he didn''t trust him, why did he invite him again? Isn''t this insulting him? But he didn''t dare to attack, and he was a little panicked. Madam Meng''s illness was very strange. He couldn''t diagnose it, and the prescription he prescribed was just an ordinary warm tonic prescription, which did not affect curing the disease. Doctors treat diseases like this. For diseases that cannot be diagnosed, they use warm tonic prescriptions to fool people. Even if the master invites another doctor, they will not destroy each other, so this trick was used everywhere. But today, Master Meng invited Imperial Doctor Xu, things will be troublesome. The old doctor was lost in thoughts in worry, while Imperial Doctor Xu rushed over. Master Meng immediately greeted Imperial Doctor Xu who was standing beside his wife''s bed. After Imperial Doctor Xu checked it, he immediately said: "It should be a diabetes attack. This old man is not good at it, why not ask Imperial Doctor Zhang? Didn''t the madam''s illness is treated by Imperial Doctor Zhang?" Master Meng replied: "Imperial Doctor Zhang returned to his hometown to worship his ancestors. He won''t be able to return for 10 to 15 days. Imperial Doctor Xu should give us a prescription." Imperial Doctor Xu shook his head: "I can''t prescribe a prescription. I''m not good at treating diabetes. Miss Bai only taught Imperial Doctor Zhang how to treat this disease. Although Imperial Doctor Zhang agreed to teach us, he has been too busy recently. Everyone has no time, so this matter is dyed." Master Meng was anxious, and out of the corner of his eyes, he saw the old doctor standing in the corner, and hurriedly asked people to take the medicine prescribed by the old doctor and show it to Imperial Doctor Xu. After seeing it, Imperial Doctor Xu immediately shook his head: "Even if I''m not good at treating diabetes, I know that this kind of prescription is the most useless. Many diabetes patients'' condition deteriorate after using this medicine, and they will onlyst for 10 days at most." The old doctor was so frightened that he was in a cold sweat and immediately defended: "Imperial Doctor Xu please don''t talk nonsense, the prescription I prescribed is just an ordinary warm tonic prescription. This medicine can''t kill people." Imperial Doctor Xu looked up and nced at the old doctor, then snorted coldly: "There are so many quack doctors like you in this world, so there are so many patients who obviously can be saved but died because of people like you." Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1092: Quack Doctor

Chapter 1092: Quack Doctor

Imperial Doctor Xu''s words became serious. The old doctor''s face turned pale and he was about to have a seizure in anger, but he heard Imperial Doctor Xu say again: "It doesn''t matter if you are not skilled in medicine, just learn and practice more, and you will be proficient one day. What is worse is that, even if you are not skilled in medicine, you still refuse to admit it. Even if you kill a person, you will never think that it is your fault. When someone points out your mistake, instead of epting it humbly, you find various reasons to refute it. If it''s not what a quack doctor does, then what is it?" Imperial Doctor Xu threw the prescription to the ground in a fit of rage. In the past, Imperial Doctor Liang liked to prescribe such recipes to fool people. However, he still can''t get used to it even after for a long time. Master Meng naturally believed in Imperial Doctor Xu. He turned his head and winked at the servant behind him, and the old doctor was dragged out. Master Meng said to Imperial Doctor Xu: "Can we only wait for Imperial Doctor Zhang toe back? Is there any other way?" Imperial Doctor Xu shook his head and sighed: "If Miss Bai is here, you can invite her here, but unfortunately¡ª" Thinking of the missing Bai Zhi, Imperial Doctor Xu was very heartbroken. How could such a good girl encounter such a thing? Even if she was rescued, her reputation would bepletely ruined, and it would be even more difficult to marry Prince Jin as a consort in the future. At this time, Meng Nan entered from the outside, and when he saw Imperial Doctor Xu, he knew that his mother''s illness must be real. Master Meng quickly grabbed him: "Nan''er, is there any news about Miss Bai?" Master Meng asked anxiously, and Imperial Doctor Xu, who was beside him, also pricked his ears and looked at him. Meng Nan shook his head: "There is no news, but Prince Jin has left the capital, so there should be news." "How can this be? Your mother''s disease, now only Miss Bai and Imperial Doctor Zhang can cure it. Imperial Doctor Zhang is not here, and this happened to Miss Bai. How can this be good?" Meng Nan frowned and nced at his father displeasedly. He asked him about Bai Zhi''s situation just because he wanted Bai Zhi toe to see his mother? He didn''t care about Bai Zhi''s life and death. After hearing what Master Meng said, Imperial Doctor Xu felt very ufortable, so he left immediately and didn''t want to stay for a moment. After seeing her mother, Meng Nan called a few maids next to her to ask questions. She learned that her mother had eaten a lot of snacks in the past two days. She was in a bad mood so she ate too many sweets. His mother''s disease was special, it can''t be cured with ordinary prescriptions. Except for Bai Zhi, only Imperial Doctor Zhang knows this best. The father and son were very anxious, but suddenly they heard noises outside. And before the people entered the door, they heard a sharp voice first: "Is your young master back?" "Young Madam, the young master is inside." The maidservant replied respectfully. Meng Nan''s face immediately sank and turned his back to the door. He doesn''t want to see that person''s annoying face. Princess Yiping stepped in the room and saw not only Meng Nan but also her father-inw. Princess Yiping paid a greeting to Master Meng, which was considered a courtesy. Master Meng nodded his head: "Princess Yiping is here, sit down." Princess Yiping replied: "I didn''te here to drink tea." Master Meng raised an eyebrow, looked at Princess Yiping, and then looked at Meng Nan, whose face was dark. Suddenly, he remembered that today was the day for the bride to go back home. He pped his head and said to Meng Nan: "Hurry up, follow Princess Yiping back to the Nanjiang Pce. What time is it? Are everything ready?" Seeing her father-inw like this, Princess Yiping felt a little better, and then said: "Everything is ready, as long as my husband goes back with me." Meng Nan didn''t even look back, only snorted coldly: "If you want to go back, go back yourself, I won''t go." Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1093: Shrew on the Street

Chapter 1093: Shrew on the Street

Princess Yiping didn''t expect Meng Nan won''t give her a face. He gave her a face before, but now, he doesn''t even give her a face, nor even look at her. She couldn''t help but be angry. She rushed in front of Meng Nan, raised her hand, and pped Meng Nan in the face. Meng Nan also practiced martial arts, so how could he be pped in the face? After avoiding it lightly, he sneered: "Is this the teaching of your Nanjiang County Prince''s pce? You keep saying that others are uneducated, why don''t you look at yourself now? What''s your difference from the shrew on the street?" Princess Yiping pped the air, lost her bnce, and almost fell to the floor. She was very embarrassed. Meng Nan taunted her like this, so she almost went crazy in anger. "Okay, Meng Nan, you just got married, but you dare to treat me like this? Don''t think I don''t know that you like that Bai Zhi who was abducted. You can''t find her, you are angry in your heart, so you vent your anger on me. Do you think our Nanjiang County Pce is easy to bully?" "If you''re really capable, go get that Bai Zhi, why are you provoking me? Since I''m married to you now, you can''t think about that woman anymore, otherwise¡ª" Meng Nan snorted coldly: "Otherwise, what? What are you going to do?" The reputation of the Nanjiang County Prince''s Pce sounds good. After all, they were rtives of the imperial family. But if people talk about them seriously, they only have a good reputation. They don''t have real power in their hands. The emperor would never want to see them have power. What''s more, if they have power, why would they only have the title of the lord? After being questioned by him, Princess Yiping lost her voice, otherwise what? She didn''t know what to do, or what would happen next. She yed these tricks in the county pce all the time, but she never yed it anywhere else. She never thought that in this world, there would be people who would not give her face or would fight against her. But now that Meng Nan was fighting against her, she doesn''t know how to fight back. Back away? No, no, she can''t ept it, she can''t let herself be ashamed. Meng Nan didn''t want to see her like this, so he turned around and said to Master Meng: "Father, I''ll go to Imperial Doctor Zhang''s house to find out when he will be back." Master Meng nodded: "Alright, you can go." It seemed that Meng Nan would not go to the Nanjiang County Prince''s Mansion today. If Princess Yiping had just been polite and didn''t reach out to hit his son, he might have helped her, but now, he doesn''t want to help. Princess Yiping was so angry, but she couldn''t speak. She could only watch her husband pass by in front of her, and left without looking back. Could it be that she had to go back to her parents'' home alone today? If this matter spreads out, how can she raise her head in the future? Thinking of this, she lifted her skirt and chased after Meng Nan. She rushed outside the courtyard, but she didn''t see any trace of Meng Nan. * After Chu Yan came out of the pce, he immediately rode out of the capital and ran wildly in the direction of Xinyang Province. The waterway between Xinyang Province and the capital was 800 miles away. It takes two and a half days to travel by boat and one and a half days to ride a fast horse. Chu Yan caught up with Zhou Awu on the way and rushed to Xinyang Province with him. The Xinyang Prefecture Waterway Bureau had previously received a notice to investigate the merchant ships, looking for a thirteen or fourteen-year-old girl. After Chu Yan arrived at Xinyang Province, he didn''t send someone to inform the prefect but went to the Waterway Bureau to inquire about the situation. This sudden visit made him see a scene that made him extremely angry. The officers in charge of the inspections didn''t board the ships for inspections but only check how much benefit was given to them by the merchant ships, and most of them were just taking a look. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1094: Little one

Chapter 1094: Little one

Zhou Awu was so angry that he wanted to kill someone, so he stepped forward and asked: "Aren''t you afraid that your magistrates will convict you of epting bribes so openly?" The yamen official who was stuffing money into his arms looked at Zhou Awu and saw that he was wearing an ordinary rough cloth for bunts. Someone dressed like him must be a ship''s sailor andining about his master''s injustice. The yamen official sneered: "Convict me? Who will convict me? Is it the prefect? ??Are you naive or faking to be naive? Do you think the money we collect is not known by the prefect? ??Do you think this money goes to our pocket?" Chu Yan suppressed his anger and said solemnly: "You better remember what you said." Only then did the yamen official see Chu Yan standing behind Zhou Awu. With that luxurious and extraordinary bearing, the yamen official''s heart shudder. He secretly asked what was the origin of this person? Why does it look like he''ll be in big trouble? Chu Yan asked: "Have you seen any merchant shipse from Capital in the past 2 days?" The yamen official had put away the arrogance he used to treat Zhou Awu earlier. He said: "Why do you ask these for?" These things can''t be told casually. Although he put away his arrogance, it didn''t mean that he would wag his tail casually at people. Chu Yan gave Zhou Awu a wink. Zhou Awu immediately took out the token from his arms and held it in front of the yamen official. Even if the yamen official has no high education, he knows what the purple token represents. Only the member of the imperial family was qualified to have the purple token. What was more, the token was engraved with the Chinese character Jin. The purple token was engraved with the character Jin, naturally, representing His Royal Highness Prince Jin. The yamen official''s legs softened and he knelt on his knees in front of Zhou Awu and Chu Yan. "This little one should be damned. This little one doesn''t have eyes. Your Highness, please don''t mind this little one''s deeds, please forgive this little one." Chu Yan snorted coldly: "I''ll spare you, but this is your only chance to pay for your sin and make merit. Say, are there any merchant ships from the capital that passed here in the past few days?" The yamen official immediately nodded his head like garlic: "There are some merchant ships that came from the capital." "Have you seen anything suspicious?" Chu Yan asked. The yamen official busily shook his head, "No, there is no one suspicious." Just kidding, even if there is, can he say it? If he mentions it, don''t his head fly off his head? "Have you checked all these merchant ships?" Chu Yan asked. The yamen official opened his mouth and was about to answer when Chu Yan immediately said: "You''d better think clearly before answering. If you let this prince know that you lied, I will pull out your tongue and cut it." The yamen official thought to himself that people had seen him collecting money. They would never believe his nonsense and investigate things further. It was better, to tell the truth, he could save his little life when everything was checked. "Answering back his highness, this little one is obsessed with money, some ships have been checked, and some have not been checked." "Have you seen this girl?" He took out a small painting from his arms. The woman in the painting was Bai Zhi. She was beautiful and refined. And when she smiles, two dimples appeared on the corner of her lips, which looked very sweet. The yamen official shook his head: "I haven''t seen her before." He hasn''t seen her before. If he has seen such a beautiful girl, he will have an impression. He remembered that he had searched a lot of boats in the past few days, but very few boats from the capital had been searched. Only two boats have been searched in total. They were all ordinary fishing boats. Most of the merchant ships full of goods were not short of money. They will naturally prefer some gifts, so he didn''t even step on their boat. Where will he see such a beautiful girl? Zhou Awu said: "Show it to others and ask them if someone has seen it." The yamen quickly got up even though his stomach and calf were still trembling. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1095: Ive seen this man

Chapter 1095: Ive seen this man

Seeing the yamen official walk away with the painting, Chu Yan suddenly thought of something. He asked Zhou Awu to immediately prepare the pen and ink. He was at the dock and temporarily painted a painting of Song Lang. Chu Yan''s painting skills were obtained from Dongfang Mu''s strict training, so he was naturally very skilled. Especially painting portraits. It was very vivid. But no matter how vivid his painting skill was, it can''tpare to Bai Zhi''s painting skills. If Song Lang''s painting was drawn by her, would he still be worried about not being able to find people? Although Song Lang''s face was good-looking, he has no special features. The only feature should be the mole on the corner of his eye. Another thing was that Song Lang likes to wear in clothes, with green bamboo embroidered on the neckline and cuffs. Although the style was the style of the state of Chu, it has been changed ording to the dressing habits of the state of Jin, so some details were different. When the yamen official came back, Chu Yan had just finished painting: "His Royal Highness, no one has ever seen this girl." After speaking, he handed the painting back, and his eyes fell on the other painting that Chu Yan had just finished. The ink of the painting haven''t dried yet, Chu Yan was about to pick it up and blow it. "I''ve seen this person." The yamen official said suddenly. Chu Yan suddenly looked at him: "What did you say?" The yamen official''s heart skipped a beat at his stare, but he still pointed at the painting in his hand and said: "I''ve seen this gentleman before. He came here a few days ago and said that he is a merchant from the capital who needed to restock supplies." Chu Yan asked anxiously: "Have you checked his boat?" The yamen official shook his head with a pale face: "No, I didn''t check." Feeling the knife-like gaze of Prince Jin, he quickly lowered his head and did not dare to speak. He saw it a few days ago, so where has this ship gone now. Chu Yan asked again: "Do you know where they are going?" The yamen official thought about it and said: "I heard that the boatman said that they were going to deliver goods to Jiangbei." "Jiangbei? Which Jiangbei?" Zhou Awu asked. The yamen hurriedly said: "It is the northern bank of the river, it''smonly known as Jiangbei. It is only three hundred miles away from this ce. It is and with prosperous goods trade." Zhou Awu was overjoyed. He pulled Chu Yan''s arm and said: "His Royal Highness, let''s go to Jiangbei quickly." There was no trace of joy on Chu Yan''s face, he shook his head: "He won''t go to Jiangbei, how could someone like Song Lang let us find him easily?" The boatman said to go to Jiangbei, he must have deliberately left a false clue. "You think about it again. When his boat left the shore, which side did it go? Did it really go to Jiangbei?" The yamen official tried very hard to think about it, but he really couldn''t think of it at all. After the ship left the port, he had to go back for a while to divide things. How could he pay so much attention, and he was too busy to collect money. "His Royal Highness, this little one can''t remember." He didn''t dare to speak nonsense in front of Prince Jin. He couldn''t bear the consequences. Zhou Awu kicked the yamen official and said angrily: "What''s the use of someone like you?" It seems that he can''t gain anything from this errand, but it was not bad to save his life. Chu Yan was not in the mood to worry about this kind of entanglement, he said to Zhou Awu: "Send the order immediately to the ports of each state and the prefecture, the inspection efforts should be doubled. Anyone who dares to dereliction of duty will be killed without mercy." Zhou Awu nodded and asked Chu Yan again: "Your Highness, where are we going now?" Chu Yan turned his head and looked at the vast surface of the river. Today the wind was strong, and the sky was cloudy. It was spring season, but he felt very cold. His chest was like a rock weighing more than 1,000 catties and he could hardly breathe. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1096: Jiangbei Port

Chapter 1096: Jiangbei Port

At this time, he can be sure that the one who kidnapped Bai Zhi was Song Lang. If it was someone else, he would be able to find Bai Zhi in the shortest time and bring her back to him. But it was Song Lang who kidnapped Bai Zhi. This person''s strength was unfathomable, shrewd, and cunning. There were smoke bombs set up everywhere. In front of the truth, there will always beyers of fog. He let out a long breath and swore to himself that he will find Bai Zhi. Even if went to heaven or the depth of hell, he would find Bai Zhi. Song Lang, you''d better not fall into my hands, otherwise, you will live a life worse than death. "Go to Jiangbei!" Although he knew that it was the smoke bomb that Song Lang set up, he had no other choice. Jiangbei was the only clue. * Jiangbei Port Song Lang''s ship was parked in the middle of the merchant ships. It was inconspicuous and not prominent. It was exactly like an ordinary merchant ship. But there was one difference. Other merchant ships were unloading their cargo, but they didn''t unload their cargo. Instead, they sent people ashore to buy water and food. Bai Zhi hasn''t been out of the cabin for several days. The boat was swaying every day, she was very dizzy. No amount of seasickness medicine can help her. She spat out every food in her stomach. She lost a lot of weight. Song Lang was distressed when he saw her. So as soon as the ship docked, he entered the cabin and said to Bai Zhi who was lying drowsily on the bed: "The ship has docked, do you want to go out for a walk?" Bai Zhi immediately opened her eyes: "Are you willing to take me out?" Song Lang nodded his head: "I can take you out, but you have to promise me not to mess around, otherwise, I will bring you back immediately. Even if you attract officers and soldiers, I will have my way to get rid of them, but from now on, I won''t let you go ashore again, do you understand?" Bai Zhi nodded without hesitation: "I understand, but I can''t even walk, how do I get out? You can''t let Xiao Qing carry me all the time, right?" Song Lang took out a red elixir and handed it to Bai Zhi: "This is the antidote for cartge powder, but it only has an effect of two hours. After you take it, you will have strength immediately, but after two hours, your strength will disappear again, so you''d better not try to run away. Even if you run away, you will only harm yourself." He held her hand and said affectionately, "Zhi''er, as long as you stay by my side, you will always be safe." She was so cold that she wanted to spit on his face, but she was so weak that she couldn''t even spit out her saliva. She wanted to forcefully withdraw her hand, but she was afraid that he would find out that her cartge and poison had been resolved, so she could only endure nausea and let him hold her hand. "Put down the medicine, you go out first, I want to change clothes." Bai Zhi didn''t look at his face, she doesn''t want to see the deep emotion in his eyes. Song Lang let go of her hand, which was soft and boneless, white and smooth. Once he held it, he never wanted to let go again. When he turned around, he sniffed the palm of his hand, and there was no smell, but he felt it was particrly fragrant. When the door was closed, she hurriedly sat up, opened the pill Song Lang gave her and smelled it. It was the antidote for the cartge dispersal, but it was not an antidote for only two hours, but a real solution to the cartge. The antidote for toxins. He said that because he was afraid that she would run away when she regained her strength. Hmph, of course, she wanted to run, but she will not run away right now. There were a lot of her things here, so she has to take them away. There will always be opportunities. Thanks for reading, likes, andments. ^.^ No spoilers, please! Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1097: The antidote

Chapter 1097: The antidote

Bai Zhi first hid the antidote for the cartge powder. Maybe it will be useful in the future, then she changed into a dress, pretended to be sick, and walked out of the hatch with difficulty. This difficulty was not fake. After staying in a swaying boat for so long, she felt like she was floating. Song Lang was waiting outside, while Xiao Qing was standing behind him. The two seemed to be talking about something, but when they saw hering out, they immediately stopped. Bai Zhi just pretended that she didn''t see it. The two were master and servant, it was normal to talk about something that she didn''t want to hear. She had no right to intervene. Song Lang quickly stepped forward to help her, but she pushed him away: "Don''t touch me!" Her voice was cold and low, with a determination that could not be ignored. Song Lang''s hand shrank back again when he was ruthlessly rejected. It had be amon urrence. but he couldn''t get used to it. He didn''t think there was anything wrong with liking Bai Zhi. Those women who were as docile as kittens, even if they throw themselves in his arms, he can''t put them in his eyes. Xiao Qing quickly stepped forward to support Bai Zhi. She helped her out of the bottom cabin step by step and went up to the middle cabin. Walking out of the dark passage in the middle cabin, a dazzling light came in. It was so bright that she immediately closed her eyes, and the spring breeze came over her face. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath greedily. Finally, she can breathe fresh air. The weather looks good today. Her tightly closed eyes slowly opened. She tried to adapt little by little to the light. The liveliness in front of her dragged her back to her senses. She felt that she was alive again. The days when she was locked in the cabin at the bottom of the boat made her feel like a walking corpse. She either ate or slept all day long. There was no sound she wanted to hear, and she has nothing she could do. Xiao Qing helped her ashore, she was already standing on the ground, but she felt that the ground under her feet was still swaying. The feeling of being top-heavy did notpletely dissipate as it came tond. She doesn''t know how those people who have been at sea for a few years survived. This taste was too ufortable. Song Lang followed and said to Bai Zhi: "You haven''t eaten well these days, what do you want to eat now?" Bai Zhi raised her head and looked at the words engraved on the horizontal que above her head, Jiangbei Port. This Jiangbei Port was two thousand miles away from the capital. Further on, where is it? Can Chu Yan find her here? Will she and Chu Yan see each other again? What day is tomorrow? What will happen tomorrow? She has no idea. Even if she escapes Song Lang, what challenges will she face next? Bai Zhi lowered her head, thought for a while, and said, "I heard that Jiangbei''s a pan-fried bun is a must to eat, so let''s eat that." Song Lang looked up and smiled: "I heard that you have never been to Jiangbei before. How did you know that Jiangbei''s pan-fried bun is delicious? Could it be that you havee here secretly?" "I haven''t eaten pork, but I have seen a pig run. I haven''t eaten Jiangbei''s food, can''t I hear it from others?" When she was recuperating in Dongfang Mansion, she had nothing to do, so she read some interesting records of the Chu state. The records were about the different customs of the various states and regions of the Chu state. Among them were Jiangbei area records. It turns out that fried buns were popr in ancient times. She doesn''t know how the pan-fried buns herepare to what she made herself. Song Lang said to Old Yuan who was beside him: "Go and find out which one has the best-pan-fried buns." Old Yuan smiled and said: "I have already inquired about it. There is a pan-fried buns shop on Chunfang Street. The shop only sells fried buns. They said that it is the best in Jiangbei City." Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1098: Pan-fried buns

Chapter 1098: Pan-fried buns

"Is it far?" Song Lang asked Old Yuan, his eyes secretly quietly swept at Bai Zhi again. Seeing her expressionless face, he smiled secretly in his heart. This girl was good at pretending to be calm. Old Yuan shook his head: "Not far. The carriage has been prepared, and it won''t take a long time to arrive." Song Lang asked Bai Zhi again: "What do you think?" Bai Zhi shrugged her shoulders: "Whatever, as long as it''s fried." The four of them walked forward and seven or eight well-trained shadow guards followed quietly. The carriage drove towards Chunfang Street and stopped beside the Pan-fried buns shop. Seven or eight people stood in line outside the shop. Song Lang smiled and said, "It seems that the rumors are correct, there are so many people queuing up." Bai Zhi looked up, and sure enough, many people were lining up outside the shop, but if people look closely, they will find something wrong. "It seems that the pan-fried buns in this shop may not be delicious." Bai Zhi shook her head. Old Yuan was puzzled: "How do you say this? You haven''t tasted it yet, so how do you know it''s not delicious?" Song Lang also saw the tricky things at this time and said with a smile: "Bai Zhi is right, a shop that needs to use this method their meals definitely don''t taste good, otherwise, there is no need to do this at all." Old Yuan took a closer look, and only then did he see that the people in line were always standing outside the shop. Several people came out of the shop one after another, but none of the people in the line entered, and they were still standing outside. "It turned out to be a fake stream." Old Yuan turned to Song Lang and asked: "Would you like to change the venue?" Song Lang looked at Bai Zhi, "What do you think?" Bai Zhi said: "Since we''re here, it''s okay to go in and have a taste." Her purpose was not to eat, but she wanted to go out and get some air. Where to eat is not the same? The four of them got off the carriage,and regardless of those in line, they went straight to the shop. Sure enough, none of the guys who greeted them and the people in line stopped them aloud. If there were people lining up, who would be willing to be cut off? The shop looks inconspicuous from the outside. It was a small street shop, but when you enter it, the shop was quiterge. There were more than a dozen square tables, of which seven or eight were full of people already seated. But these people were not very excited. "Two guests, please take a seat. At first nce, you two are not natives of Jiangbei. You havee to the right ce. Our Liu Restaurant is the best in Jiangbei city. You will know after tasting it." Although the guy''s voice was not loud, the shop was not an open ce. No matter how low his voice was, it can reach the ears of the guests at the next table. When the guest at the table next to him heard this, he immediately threw his chopsticks and walked away. When he went out to check out, he had a dispute with the shopkeeper. It seemed that he charged too much money and was suspected of ripping off customers. Old Yuan''s expression was a little gloomy. He never thought that he would be deceived by the boy on the dock. He didn''t know how much the boy received from this shop to trick outsiders on the dock toe here to eat and be ughtered. Bai Zhi doesn''t care about these, anyway, it wasn''t her who pays. If it was not delicious, just try one bite, and if it was delicious, eat two more bites. Song Lang said to the waiter: "Let''s try a te first." The waiter said yes, turned around, and went away. After a while, a te of uncooked pan-fried buns. The te was not small, it was at least twice asrge as the average te, and there were thirty or forty buns¡­ ¡­ Is this a te? She finally knew why everyone in the store had a ck face. This was obviously to treat the guests as pigs. Bai Zhi picked up a piece of uncooked pan-fried bun and took a light bite. She felt like eating a bun that hasn''t been cooked or steamed. There was a taste of raw ingredients. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1099: A word spoken can never be taken back

Chapter 1099: A word spoken can never be taken back

She put down the rest of the raw pan-fried bun. However, she slowly chewed it down because she can''t spit out what was in her mouth. Song Lang didn''t want to raise his chopsticks at all. There was no displeasure on his face, but a faint smile appeared. When Bai Zhi put down her chopsticks, Song Lang called the clerk, and the shopkeeper then asked: "Are you sure this is the best-pan-fried buns in Jiangbei City?" The clerk replied: "Of course, our pan-fried buns are a must in Jiangbei, who doesn''t know this?" Song Lang asked the clerk and the shopkeeper: "Have you eaten it yourself?" The clerk shook his head: "I haven''t eaten it. I''m running around to clean the table. How can I have spare money to eat this?" Song Lang looked at the shopkeeper again: "How about you?" The shopkeeper''s expression became a little embarrassed he had eaten it: "I have eaten it. It is too precious for me to eat it." Old Yuan said angrily: "Too precious? If it''s precious, why do you bring so much out? A te can seem to be eaten by so many people?" The shopkeeper smiled dryly: "Guest, this is the rule of the shop. No matter how many peoplee, the portion is the same." Song Lang said: "Since you all said that this is the best food in Jiangbei City, then today, I will reward you with this. As long as you can eat these on the spot, I will reward each of you with another 10 taels of silver. How about it?" When the clerk heard this, his eyes immediately shines, and the light was very bright. "Really?" He worked here for a year, but only earned 5 taels of silver. However, today, when he met a nobleman, he will be rewarded with pan-fried buns and money. This is pie dropped in the sky. Song Lang nodded his head. After that, he gave Old Yuan a wink. Old Yuan immediately took out two silver ingots from his pouch and ced them on the table. One ingot was equivalent to ten silvers. Song Lang said again: "However, if you can''t finish your meal, I can''t reward you and you will not ask for the payment for the meal. How about that?" The shopkeeper was hesitant. He knew the taste of these pan-fried buns. He was afraid that he couldn''t eat even one of them. How could he eat so many pieces? But the ten taels of silver almost blinded him. He was reluctant to give up and was tangled in secret. The clerk quickly pulled the shopkeeper''s sleeve and said, "Boss, why are you hesitating about such a good opportunity? Hurry up and agree." He wanted to agree by himself, but he didn''t have the right to waive the bill, so he could only convince the shopkeeper. And these 40 pan-fried buns, how could he eat them all by himself? But two people can eat them all. The shopkeeper can''t remember the taste of these raw pan-fried buns. He only knows that it was very unptable, but he thinks, no matter how bad it is, for these ten taels of silver, it was alright to swallow it with eyes closed! So, the shopkeeper nodded and agreed to Song Lang''s proposal. Song Lang waved his hand: "You two, please sit down." After speaking, he stretched out his hand and took the bun that Bai Zhi took a bite in front of him. What Bai Zhi has eaten, naturally, cannot be touched. The shopkeeper and the clerk have already sat down. The customers in the store had all gathered around to see how much unbearable food they could eat. The clerk first took one and stuffed it into his mouth. The pan-fried bun was not that big, it was just the size of a two- or three-year-old kid''s fist. For a young man like him, one bite was not an exaggeration. He thought that this pan-fried bun must have a thin skin and be full of fillings. After all, that was the case with the bun he had eaten before. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1100: Have enough to eat?

Chapter 1100: Have enough to eat?

But when he took a bite, he was immediately dumbfounded. It doesn''t matter if there was no filling or if the skin was thick. However, it was still raw. How will he eat it? He only take a bite, but he chewed for a long time. No matter how he swallow it, he couldn''t swallow. The tea on the table was almost drained by him, but the food in his mouth was still not swallowed¡­ ¡­ Eating a piece almost exhausted his life force. How can he eat 30 pieces? He turned to look at the shopkeeper, and found that the shopkeeper was not much better than him, even worse than him¡­ ¡­ After all, the shopkeeper was old¡­ ¡­ But for the sake of ten taels of silver, they still bite the bullet and eat it until they pick up the third one¡­¡­ Song Lang smiled and asked, "What? Are you full?" The shopkeeper wanted to say no, but he burped as soon as he opened his mouth. "It seems that you are full, you only ate two." The shopkeeper''s face was ugly, and the clerk seemed to understand why this young man set up such a bet. He wanted to tell them how bad this thing was and how big their portion was, so big that it made people angry. "Since you can only eat two, why do you give us forty pieces? Is it because you are afraid that we won''t buy other food when leave, so you prepare more?" Song Lang always had a smile on his face when he spoke. He was not in a hurry as if he was simply talking to his family members. The shopkeeper wanted to say yes, but he felt it was too shameless to say it. "So, do you still want to eat?" Song Lang asked. The shopkeeper looked at the raw pan-fried bun in his hand. He couldn''t take it anymore, in the end, he put it down. The clerk also put it down. Although he wanted to earn the ten taels of silver, these raw pan-fried buns might kill him. If he lost his life, what would he do with the money? Old Yuan took the money back, Song Lang got up and said to the shopkeeper: "If that''s the case, then let''s say goodbye." The shopkeeper and the clerk blushed and didn''t dare to speak, they could only silently watch the two walk away slowly. The customers in the store became restless. No one was willing to pay for this ck dish. The issue became big, and some people fought, wounding the shopkeeper and the staff, which cause trouble for the government. Song Lang took Bai Zhi out of the shop. He didn''t rush to get back in the carriage, he walked slowly along Chunfang Street, and found another shop not far away. This pan-fried buns shop was very small. There were only a few small tables inside, but the tables were full. There was no seat outside, so some people squatted outside to eat. Everyone eats with a smile. Thedy boss, who was busy with her work, lifted the lid of the pot, and there was a fragrant aromaing out, which was appetizing. It turns out that food needs to be discovered by people. Song Lang said to Old Yuan: "Buy some, let''s take it to the carriage to eat." After that, he added: "Buy more, you and Xiao Qing also eat, and then bring some back to the boat to share with the brothers." Old Yuan''s face full of wrinkles was immediately filled with a smile. His smile can''t be described by mere words. It wasn''t because he can eat buns, but because he noticed that their young master, who hadpletely changed his temperament due to a family ident, seemed to be slowlying back. If Bai Zhi can let the young master find himself, even if they live in hiding, they will be willing to do so. When leaving Chunfang Street, Bai Zhi nced back and looked at the pan-fried buns shop that was making a lot of trouble. She doesn''t know if this kind of trouble will rm the government officials and find some clues about her. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1101: Whats in the tea?

Chapter 1101: Whats in the tea?

Song Lang knew what she was thinking, so what if she left clues? When His Royal Highness Prince Jin found this ce, their ship was gone. The difference between water andnd was that the whereabouts cannot be urately grasped by people. And after passing this Jiangbei port, the next port will be thest port of Chu State. As long as he doesn''t dock and passed by it directly, then he canpletely escape from the territory of Chu State. What''s weird was that when he said they will go back, Bai Zhi didn''t say much, and he didn''t intend to dy the time, which surprised him very much. But the more docile she was, the more strange he felt. What was she thinking in her heart? "You don''t want to go shopping anymore?" Song Lang asked. Bai Zhi''s eyes were always staring outside the small window of the carriage, looking at the continuously regressing street scene, reminding her of the scene of Qingyuan Town at the beginning. It was not as prosperous as the capital, but it was more valuable for her. Whenever she thinks of Qingyuan, she misses it very much. The most simple and peaceful days are gone forever. She can never go back to that ce. She didn''t look back at Song Lang, but replied in a low voice: "There''s nothing to shop around, let''s go back." Xiao Qing handed her the pan-fried bun that was no longer hot: "Miss, you can eat it." Bai Zhi nodded, took one, and nibbled at it. The warm and fragrant sauce slid down her tongue into her throat, and the fried thin and crispy bun became more fragrant as she bites, making them taste good. Bai Zhi ate three in one go. After leaving the boat, she finally didn''t vomit what she ate. When Song Lang saw it, his appetite also widened, and he was full after eating six. Back on the boat, the dizzy feeling came back, the air was not as fresh as outside, and the light was dim, and was not as bright as outside. She hated this ce. When Xiao Qing brought tea, Bai Zhi nced at the delicate tea cup, and said, "Put it down, I''ll drink itter." Xiao Qing put the tea cup on the small table beside the bed, but did not leave, just stood there quietly and didn''t speak. Bai Zhi sneered in her heart. She knew that Song Lang would put medicine in this tea again, saying that the effect of the medicine will onlyst for two hours. But he was actually waiting for two hours before giving her the next medicine. She knew that Xiao Qing wouldn''t leave if she didn''t drink this tea. She secretly took the two-sided handkerchief, got out of bed, picked up the teacup, with his back to Xiao Qing, and then ¡®drink'' the tea. She poured half a cup of tea into the handkerchief wrapped around her palm. Not long after, she ced the teacup on the table, and the handkerchief was tucked into her sleeve. Xiao Qing stepped forward to take away the teacup and carried it out of the cabin. Song Lang was waiting outside. Seeing that there was only half of the cup left, he nodded with satisfaction. His specially made cartge powder, colorless and odorless, soaked in tea, even if it was Bai Zhi, she definitely can tell. Although he calcted everything, he forgot that although Bai Zhi couldn''t smell anything tricky in the tea, she could guess what he would do. They n not to dock at the next port, so they have to prepare enough materials at this port. Boxes of food were carried aboard, and they only stopped when the evening approached. The originally good weather suddenly became to have strong wind, and the sky was gloomy as if a violent storm wasing. It can be said that this kind of weather was not suitable for sailing, but Song Lang still ordered to sail. Waiting here for one night was too risky. Who knows if Prince Jin wille after him, maybe he wille tonight, he can''t take this risk. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1102: The passing merchant

Chapter 1102: The passing merchant

Jiangbei Port was almost full of ships, but Song Lang''s ship was the only merchant ship that left the port tonight. The steward who managed the port tried to persuade him for a long time, but the ship still left the port. The steward looked at the big ship that disappeared into the night, and sighed deeply: "This weather is going against the wind, I''m afraid they''ll have bad luck!" That night, Chu Yan and Zhou Awu rushed to Jiangbei and arrived at the port overnight. Zhou Awu said: "His Royal Highness, let''s go to the Jiangbei government first to ask about the situation." At this time, there was no one in the port. Even if they stayed here, they couldn''t find anyone to ask questions. It was faster to go to the government office first and let the government officialse forward to find people, rather than blindly looking for someone. Chu Yan nodded: "Okay, go to the government office." The two galloped on the horseback, and after entering the city, they went straight to the government office. Unexpectedly, at such ate hour, the government office was brightly lit, with arge crowd of people kneeling in the hall, as if they were trying cases. The hall was very lively. Some said this person was reasonable, while some said it was the other one who was reasonable. No one gives way to the others. The Prefect who tried the case had a terrible headache. He didn''t know what to do with the case, so he just let them quarrel, wishing they coulde up with a result by themselves. At this time, a servant came over to report: "Sir, Prince Jin hase, and he is outside." The Prefect, who was already confused, immediately widened his eyes: "What did you say?" The servant quickly repeated: "Sir, this ve said that Prince Jin hase and is outside." The drowsiness of Prefect Niu dissipated immediately. His face was filled with shock, and the gavel in his hand fell on the table in fright. With a crisp ¡®bang'', the noise in the hall was immediately silent. At this time, Chu Yan and Zhou Awu had alreadye in, and they said to Prefect Niu, who was standing behind the table: "It''s so lively, Prefect Niu is a great leader who loves his people like a son. He doesn''t rest even after the sunset and still trying to solve a case. I wonder, what is this case all about?" He stood outside and watched for a while, and saw that Prefect Niu was dozing off during the trial. The people in the hall were so noisy but he could still fall asleep, which showed howzy he was. Prefect Niuughed dryly. Although this sounded nothing wrong, why did he always feel that something was wrong? As for what was wrong with it? He thought about it for a while but couldn''te up with a reason. "I didn''t know that Prince Jin ising, this minister didn''t prepare a warm wee. I hope your Highness will forgive me!" Prefect Niu Zhifu quickly walked to the hall and when he walked in front of Prince Jin, he knelt and salute. Chu Yan waved his hand: "Don''t be too polite, you continue to try the case, I''ll take a look first." He heard a few words, talking about cheating, buying, selling, and deceiving customers. Among them, someone mentioned how the other table''s guests behaved. He was curious and always felt that the table of guests they were talking about was somewhat familiar. That style was not like the style of the people in Jiangbei. Chu Yan walked up to the guy and asked: "The guest who said he would give 10 taels of silver as long as you finish eating the pan-fried buns, where are they now? Are they in this hall?" The guy shook his head: "They are not locals, they should be merchants passing by, and now they have left." Chu Yan asked again, "What does this person look like, do you remember?" The guy nodded his head: "Naturally I remember, one man and one woman, the man is tall and handsome, and the girl is very beautiful, it''s hard to forget them." Chu Yan hurriedly took out Song Lang''s painting image from his sleeve and handed it to the guy: "Look at it, is it him?" Just as the guy was looking, the shopkeeper on the side also leaned over and immediately shouted: "It''s him, it''s him, I me him for what happened today. If it wasn''t for him, how could I be beaten by these unscrupulous people?" Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1103: Mountain Harbor

Chapter 1103: Mountain Harbor

Chu Yan was ecstatic and took out another painting: "How about this girl, have you seen her before?" The guy nodded: "It''s this girl, the two of them came together, and brought two people, a girl and an old man, like their servants." Zhou Awu also stepped forward and asked: "What was the situation of this girl at the time? Does she look happy or not? What did she say?" The guy thought for a while and said, "This girl can''t tell whether she''s happy or angry, neither happy nor unhappy, she doesn''t speak, she looks thinner than the portrait, looks sick, and doesn''t seem to be in a good health." The shopkeeper also said, "Yes, yes, it does look like she is in a good health. She is always supported by the other girl when she walks." Chu Yan suddenly turned his head to look at Prefect Niu: "Prefect Niu, who is in charge of port entry and exit, where is he now?" Prefect Niu dared not to neglect, and immediately took Chu Yan and Zhou Awu to find the steward of Jiangbei Port. Director Yu had just fallen asleep when suddenly there was a hurried and violent knock on his door. He hurriedly put on his clothes and shouted outside: "Who is it disturbing people in the middle of the night." The guard beside Prefect Niu shouted: "It''s Prefect Niu, you still don''t want to open the door?" Prefect Niu? What is the prefect looking for him at such an hour? Director Yu didn''t dare to hesitate, and immediately opened the door and let Prefect Niue in. There were two people behind Prefect Niu, their faces looked heavy and haggard, but their eyes were as sharp as a de. They stared straight at him, making his face hurt. "This is His Royal Highness Prince Jin, hees at this time-" Before Prefect Niu had finished saying his words, Zhou Awu had already walked over to Director Yu and unfolded the painting in his hand: "Have you seen this person?" Director Yu took a closer look and said, "Isn''t this Young Master Song who left the port tonight?" Zhou Awu was shocked: "Leaving the port tonight? They left?" Director Yu nodded: "They already left, they left just after midnight. They''ve been gone for at least 3 hours now." Director Yu''s heart was beating loudly. He thought this young master might be a fugitive. He didn''t look like it. He was rich and elegant, and he was also gentle and courteous. He doesn''t think he has a problem. Chu Yan''s face turned ugly. He stepped forward and grabbed the cor of Prefect Niu, and said angrily, "Why didn''t you stop him? Didn''t you see the official document issued by the imperial court?" Director Yu secretly said that it was not good. He did receive some official documents from the imperial court in the past few days, but he was too busy. He didn''t take a closer look. Now there were still unopened documents on his desk. Could it be that Young Master Song was a fugitive? This was bad. Chu Yan pressed down his anger fiercely, and said to the port manager: "Where did the boat go, do you know?" Manager Yu shook his head: "Answering back his highness, I don''t know." When Prefect Niu heard this, he was also very frightened. He raised his foot and kicked the manager and asked angrily: "What''s going on? If the merchant ship wants to leave the port, don''t they need to leave a copy of their next port of transit?" Director Yu said: "Young Master Song said that he will not dock at the next port, so he doesn''t need this, and this lowly official didn''t ask any more questions." Chu Yan closed his eyes, and a map of the Chu Dynasty appeared in his mind. This ce was Jiangbei Port, and the next port was Shanhai Port. After Shanhai Port was the area where the river flows into the sea. It was a mountain harbor that was not under the jurisdiction of various countries. It would be more difficult to find him. "Chase people right now, why aren''t you still moving?" Chu Yan asked Director Yu. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1104: The ship

Chapter 1104: The ship

Director Yu nced at the weather outside and said with a worried expression on his face: "It''s inappropriate to travel in this weather. Even if it is Young Master Song''s ship, there is a chance that something will happen to him. Your highness absolutely cannot do it." After Chu Yan heard this, he became even more anxious, and said angrily: "What are you talking about? Prepare the ship quickly, this prince is going to leave the port now." Prefect Niu was also very frightened. How could this be good? If an ident happened to Prince Jin after boarding the ship here, there is no need to mention his little life, his entire Niu n would be buried with him. But if he won''t follow him, he would probably die now. After weighing the pros and cons, he finally nodded and said to Director Yu: "Hurry up and prepare. You are familiar with this area, bring people who know how to swim to follow Prince Jin, and be sure to protect his highness, Prince Jin." Director Yu was helpless. He could not refuse, who let them be his boss and the other one be Prince Jin. At this time, the wind and rain seemed to be even bigger, Director Yu called thergest ship in the harbor. It was a warship used to fight pirates before. Although the ship was heading against the wind, the design of this warship was very clever. It was raining heavily, and the surround it was pitch-ck. They couldn''t see anything. The person in charge of the boat was driving forward based on experience. Chu Yan was worried. He can''t rest in peace in the lower cabin, so he went to the deck and stood there soaking in the rain. No matter how Zhou Awu persuaded Chu Yan, he refused. Zhou Awu wanted to knock him unconscious into the cabin. Director Yu was afraid that Prince Jin would get sick from the rain, so he gave him a set of bamboo hats and cloaks to protect him from the rain, and shouted: "His Royal Highness, our ship is swift, and it will catch up with Young Master Song''s merchant ship before dawn. Your Highness, don''t have to worry too much." Chu Yan knew that the ship was very fast, and he was not worried at all about whether he would be able to catch up. He knew that he would catch up, but he was very flustered now. Looking at the storm, he was afraid that Song Lang''s merchant ship would not be able to withstand it. He didn''t dare to think more. This river was deep and wide. Even if there were many people on board who understand water, at that time of chaos, which will save a little girl who has nothing to do with them? His hand tightly grasped the clothes on the chest, and he felt suffocating in his heart. me him, me him for not being able to let go of those hatreds and resentments at the beginning. If he chooses to forget the past and stay in Huangtuo Vige with her, how can there be so many things? If something happened to Bai Zhi, no, it won''t, nothing will happen. His heart ached suddenly as if someone was stabbing him with a sharp knife. "His Royal Highness, what''s the matter with you?" Zhou Awu was always standing behind Chu Yan. Seeing that something was wrong with him, he hurriedly stepped forward to ask. Chu Yan frowned. No one could tell if the water droplets on his face were either sweat or raindrops. "It''s nothing, I''m fine." Zhou Awu was dying: "You still say you''re okay?" He grabbed Chu Yan''s arm and pulled him into the cabin: "Your Highness, if you don''t take good care of your body and you got sick, what do you think will happen? Who will look for Zhi''er?" Zhou Awu found clean clothes and helped Chu Yan to change them, but his face was still pale and indifferent. He grabbed Zhou Awu''s arm: "I feel it, I seem to feel it." Zhou Awu was puzzled: "What? What do you feel?" "Something happened, something must have happened, something happened to Zhi''er. My heart hurts so much, it hurts so much¡ª" He clutched his chest, unable to breathe in pain. At this time, Director Yu rushed into the cabin in a hurry and said to Chu Yan: "His Royal Highness, there is a merchant ship in front of us. It seems to be Young Master Song''s ship." Director Yu said with an ugly face. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1105: Saving People

Chapter 1105: Saving People

Chu Yan quickly stood up and said to Director Yu, "What are you waiting for? Stop them." Director Yu''s voice was much lower: "That boat is about to sink. There is only a small section left on the water, and the people inside, I''m afraid, I''m afraid¡ª" Zhou Awu roared: "Why do you keep talking about here? Why don''t you hurry up and save people? Hurry up!" Director Yu went out in a hurry again. Small boats kept being dropped from the big boat, and people kept jumping into the river to rescue those who were calling for help one by one. Chu Yan endured the heart-piercing pain and jumped into a small boat. When the boat reached the side of the sinking boat, Chu Yan jumped off the boat and dived into the icy river water. Zhou Awu was also an expert swimmer, he jumped into the river after Chu Yan, first to help find Bai Zhi, and second to protect Chu Yan nearby. He can''t lose two of the most important people in his life at the same time. The river water was so cold that it even chill his bones, but not as good as his gradually cooling heart. The huge merchant ship, in front of his eyes, sank little by little, and one body after another floated to the surface, but he never found the girl who was holding his heart. Chu Yan suddenly felt dizzy, and his limbs gradually became weak. He failed to continue floating. Looking at the sinking hull and the corpses floating in the water, he had no intention to float up again. Without Bai Zhi, how he will continue to live? Chu Yan''s body sank, and he didn''t even make thest effort, he just let his body continue to sink. Zhou Awu floated to the surface to take a breath. After waiting for a while, he didn''t see Chu Yane up. Every time they floated up, the difference was not long. Why did it take so long this time? Zhou Awu thought of something and quickly dived. The light in the water waspletely dependent on themp held by the person above, so the further down you dive, the darker it bes. He was very flustered in his heart. He took a deep breath and dived desperately. He had already dived to his limit. Just when he was about to give up, he suddenly grabbed a corner of the robe. The material of the robe was ordinary, but the pattern on the top made him happy. This dress was just put on by Chu Yan. The cuffs of the dress were embroidered with a very special pattern. It was very thick and had a very special touch. He felt it as soon as he touched it. Holding on to the body that had lost its mobility, he quickly kicked his legs and floated up desperately. * After Chu Yan woke up, it was already three dayster. He was in aa for three days, three full days. The sunken ship has been salvaged, twenty-seven bodies have been recovered, and thirteen survivors have been rescued, including Song Lang and Old Yuan. Twenty-nine people were missing, including Bai Zhi and Xiao Qing who served her. As soon as Chu Yan opened his eyes, he immediately lifted the quilt and jumped out of bed. He fell to the ground just after taking a step. He had no energy at all. Zhou Awu heard the movement and came in, and quickly helped Chu Yan who fell to the ground: "Your Highness, you can''t get out of bed now, go back and lie down." Chu Yan was overworked and stayed in the cold river. At this time, he was very ill, and he had not eaten for many days, so it was strange that he had strength. "Where is Zhi''er, have you found her? Have you found her yet?" He grabbed Zhou Awu''s cor tightly and asked in a hoarse voice. His eyes were bloodshot, and his expression was terrifying. Zhou Awu lowered his eyes and shook his head gently as if saying: I haven''t found it yet. After Chu Yan heard this, he immediately released him and struggled to get up: "I''m going to find her, you get out of the way." How could Zhou Awu be willing? He hurriedly stopped in front of him: "Your Highness, where are you going to find her now? The boat has been salvaged, there is no Zhi''er, there is no Zhi''er!" Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1106: Dead or alive?

Chapter 1106: Dead or alive?

Chu Yan shook his head: "I don''t want to listen, I don''t believe it. Zhi''er is fine, she said, she will never leave me in this life, she clearly said it. She is not a person who doesn''t keep her words, she will do it. When shees back, she will do it." He pushed Zhou Awu away and walked forward, but he felt light-headed, and he felt like walking in clouds. After two steps, his body softened and he fell to the floor. Zhou Awu rushed forward and lifted him from the floor. The tears that had been swirling in his eyes rolled down: "Your Highness, Zhi''er may be just washed away by water, she may be waiting for us somewhere to find her. How can you find her if you are like this? You have to take care of your body first." Chu Yan nodded: "Yes, yes, you are right, I have to take good care of myself, I must take good care of myself to find her. Hurry up, bring the medicine, I will drink the medicine now." He raised his eyes, saw the tears on Zhou Awu''s face, and shouted, "Why are you crying? Zhi''er is fine, nothing is wrong with her, what are you crying for? Take back your tears." Zhou Awu quickly wiped away the tears on his face: "Yes, yes, what His Highness said is right. I won''t cry, I''ll go get the medicine." After Chu Yan drank the medicine, he asked Zhou Awu: "Where''s Song Lang? Is he dead or alive?" Zhou Awu busily replied: "Alive, he is rescued by our people, and locked in the pce prison, waiting for your release." Chu Yan nodded, his eyes were gloomy, and there was no trace of joy or anger. He drank some white porridge, and when his body recovered a little strength, he went to the pce prison with Zhou Awu. Song Lang was in prison alone, huddling in the corner alone, and staring nkly ahead, while coughing twice from time to time. Someone opened the prison door, but he didn''t raise his eyes. His eyes were staring ahead, but no one knows what he was looking at. It wasn''t until the tall figure walked in front of him, blocking the only ray of light, that he raised his eyes. And after seeing the handsome and familiar face, his dull eyes finally had a trace of anger. Chu Yan looked at him condescendingly for a while and then squatted down slowly. The two of them looked at each other, their eyes were surprisingly calm, and there were no surging waves as expected. "It seems that you didn''t find her either." Song Lang opened his mouth first, the pain in his eyes was obvious, and he looked helpless. Chu Yan asked: "What happened at that time? Where was she?" Song Lang closed his eyes, the shocking situation that night had been constantly appearing in front of him for the past three days. The wind and waves were too strong, and there was too much cargo on the ship, so he ordered some cargo to be thrown away, but who would have thought that the dropped cargo box didn''t sink, but hit the hull with the waves. The hull was knocked out with a few big holes. The hull was flooded, he knew right there that the ship will sink. He wanted to bring Bai Zhi up, but she was poisoned by the cartge powder. Even if she wanted to escape, she was powerless. Only he could save her. However, the situation was so critical at the time that his subordinates stopped him and didn''t allow him to go to the cabin. Old Yuan even knocked him unconscious and threw him into the escape boat, only then did he survive. After being silent for a while, Song Lang finally said, "She''s in the bilge. If she, if she¡ª" He couldn''t speak, the pain in his eyes almost drowned him. After taking a deep breath, he finally spoke again: "If she didn''t escape, she should still be at the bilge at this time." Zhou Awu shook his head: "I searched the ship several times, but she wasn''t in the bilge. Instead, I only found some of her things, no one was there." Song Lang raised his head suddenly, and his eyes suddenly lit up: "Not in the bilge? Then she, she must be alive." Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1107: The root of the disease

Chapter 1107: The root of the disease

Chu Yan asked: "Be clear, what''s going on?" By this time, Song Lang no longer wanted to hide anything. "She was under my cartge powder medicine and was detained by me in a secret cabin at the bottom of the ship. If no one carried her out, she would never get out." "By the way, I have a maid who knows martial arts to apany her. It must be that maid who brought her out. You look for her, maybe they were rescued by someone else." Chu Yan wanted to pull out his sword and cut his body into ten thousand pieces. He knows that Bai Zhi can swim, but if she was drugged, how would she swim? She won''t have the strength to swim ashore at all. Even if that maid who knew martial arts carried her up on her back, at that time, who wouldn''t take care of herself first? In that kind of weather, such a deep and wide river, and she was weak, can Bai Zhi survive? His heart began to ache again, and it became more and more painful. He clutched his chest, suddenly opened his mouth, and spat out a mouthful of blood, and his body fell. Zhou Awu was in a hurry, and hurriedly said to the prison head behind him: "Quick, go and ask the doctor." Song Lang sat up straight and turned towards Zhou Awu: "Am I not a doctor?" Zhou Awu wanted to answer yes. Song Lang was a doctor, or a doctor with excellent medical skills, but is it alright to let him treat their prince? Song Lang knew what Zhou Awu was thinking. A wry smile appeared on his deste face: "I still hope he can find Bai Zhi, so why would I kill him at this time? Besides, I, Song Lang, never thought of harming him. " Song Lang helped Bai Zhi to solve the poisonous worms in the capital. Except for abducting Bai Zhi, Song Lang did not look like a heinous person. Seeing Zhou Awu nod his head, Song Lang approached him. First, he checked Chu Yan''s pulse, then opened his eyelids to take a look, and sighed: "He is so anxious that it affects his heart. He has fever and chills, but he overworked himself and dyed treatment, no wonder he vomited blood." "How to treat it?" Zhou Awu asked. Song Lang shook his head: "Medicine alone is useless, you need to rest. If you can''t rest, maybe better solve the root of the disease." Zhou Awu asked, "What''s the root cause of the disease?" Song Lang retracted back to the corner and put his right hand on his chest. There was a dull pain in his chest. This was the root of his illness. "Heartache, and all cold." "What does heartache mean? Will he have heartache every day from now on?" Zhou Awu asked again. Song Lang shook his head: "It doesn''t hurt every day, but when he thinks of someone, he will feel heartache. When the winter is cold, he will be especially afraid of the cold. It''s not a fatal disease, but it should not be underestimated when it urs." "Is there any way to keep his highness from experiencing these symptoms?" Zhou Awu asked. Song Lang pointed to his chest and said, "If I had a way, it wouldn''t be so painful here." He also suffers from heartache. Every time he thinks of what happened that night, he watches his rtives being mercilessly ughtered, and every time he thought of that scene, his heart was twisting and hurting, and any painkillers were useless. This was a kind of heart disease, unless it was forgotten, it will not be cured his entire life. But how can he forget those painful memories? No medicine can make people forget memory! Chu Yan was taken back to the bedroom by Zhou Awu. After the doctor came, he only said that he had contracted the cold, and nothing else was noticed. Zhou Awu held a bit of luck and hoped that Song Lang''s medical skills would not be so good. Chu Yan woke up in the middle of the night. After blinking nkly, he suddenly sat up. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1108: Is It the River or the Sea?

Chapter 1108: Is It the River or the Sea?

Zhou Awu quickly got up from the table and rushed over: "Your Highness, are you awake?" Chu Yan turned his head and looked outside. Seeing that the sky was dark and the lights were lit in the room, he asked: "What time is it now?" "You passed out, are you hungry, Your Highness?" Zhou Awu asked. Chu Yan shook his head: "I''m not hungry, I''m going to find Zhi''er. Get someone to prepare a horse." As long as they look downstream, they will be able to find her. He kept telling himself that. Zhou Awu hurriedly shook his head: "No, the doctor said that you need to rest now, and you must not be tired anymore, otherwise, you will lose consciousness again." Chu Yan doesn''t care about this, he only knows that Bai Zhi must be waiting for him to rescue somewhere. How can he let her wait longer? "Don''t talk nonsense, prepare the horse immediately. If you don''t go, I will go by myself." He leaned on the bedpost and got out of bed, then walked out barefoot. Seeing him like this, Zhou Awu quickly held him back: "I''ll go, I''ll go, you put on your clothes, socks, and shoes first, and I''ll go to prepare the horse." Thete spring in Jiangbei was as cold as the winter in the capital. Especiallyte at night. * The sky was surprisingly blue. It was the first time she had seen such a blue sky since she came to this world. Her throat was dry and burning, she could feel that the nano-rubber boat she was in was still swaying. She was still in the water, but she didn''t know if it was the river or the sea. Turning his head, Xiao Qing next to him was still drowsy. The wound on her forehead was scarred. The wound was deep and bleeding a lot. Although the bleeding was stopped and the wound was not infected, it can be seen that it will leave a scar. She felt a little guilty. Xiao Qing was smashed by the mast to save her. At that time, she didn''t even think to take Xiao Qing with her, until Xiao Qing was smashed to save her, she took Xiao Qing with her. If she will not take Xiao Qing, what will happen to her? She wouldn''t survive. She pushed Xiao Qing''s body and said: "Xiao Qing, wake up." Xiao Qing''s fine eyshes trembled. She slowly opened her eyes, and when she opened her eyes, she saw that familiar and erged pretty face. She quickly sat up and asked: "I''m not dead?" Bai Zhi also sat up, leaned her back on the soft rubber boat, and said with a smile, "Do I look like a ghost?" At this time, her hair was messy, and her clothes were wrinkled, but she didn''t look like a ghost. Xiao Qing breathed a sigh of relief, she was still alive. It was good to be alive, she didn''t want to die yet. Bai Zhi turned her head and looked left and right. They were sitting in a strange boat. The hull was soft. There was water all around, and the water was endless. In this endless water, they were like as small leaves in the sea. This is the sea! Bai Zhi sighed andy back again. "The rowing oar is gone, it''s all up to our fate now." Xiao Qing was stunned for a while and theny back. There seems to be nothing else that she can do now, except to leave her fate to the gods¡­ ¡­ "I don''t know what happened to the young master. Xiao Qing muttered to herself. Bai Zhi snorted coldly: "You still think about him? Something like this happened, did hee to save you, or did he send someone to tell you to escape?" Xiao Qing shook her head: "Young master is not such a heartless person, especially towards you, the young master is sincere. He will never let the boat sink without caring about your safety, something might have happened and dyed him." Bai Zhi didn''t want to say anything more. It was thanks to Song Lang that she ended up in this kind of situation. "Oh, it would be nice if there was a gust of wind now." Bai Zhi sighed. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1109: Wind Blowing

Chapter 1109: Wind Blowing

Xiao Qing was puzzled: "What do you want to do with the wind?" "You fool, we are trapped here. If there is no wind, we won''t get on the shore. Do you want to be thirsty?" The sun on the sea was the most poisonous. No need to mention a few hours, but what if they stayed here for a few days? Xiao Qing suddenly realized: "Oh, right!" Who knows if Bai Zhi was lucky or what, after a while, the wind suddenly blew on the original and calm sea. Not only the wind but also heavy rain. The two didn''t dare to be careless, they quickly found something to scoop out the water. The rain kept pouring in the sky, and they have been scooping water, so as not to umte more water. Just when the two were exhausted, Xiao Qing suddenly pointed at the distance: "Miss, look, is that and?" Bai Zhi looked intently. It was reallynd, an ind. She wondered if anyone lived on it. No matter if there were people or not, they must go ashore. Only on the shore can they find fresh water that can be consumed. Otherwise, they only have a dead end. The wind happened to blow on the ind, and their boat drifted in there. The sea breeze was not cold, but their body was wet, and the wind kept blowing. both of them could not stop trembling. Fortunately, the clothes on the body were thick, even if it was wet, they didn''t getpletely wet. The wind was getting smaller and smaller, and the rain gradually stopped, but their boat was still at least two hundred meters away from the shore. If a crooked wind blew again, they wouldn''t be able to go on the shore. Bai Zhi asked Xiao Qing: "Do you know how to swim?" Xiao Qing shook her head: "I don''t know how, I have never been to the sea." Bai Zhi got up and looked at the waves of the blue sea, she wanted to jump down. Xiao Qing hurriedly grabbed her: "What are you trying to do?" Bai Zhi said: "I want to go down to push the boat, the wind is t, and the waves are quiet. If we don''t go shore now, I''m afraid we will be no chance to get on the shore again." Xiao Qing shook her head: "No, don''t, if you get down the water, how will you go ashore if we suddenly meet people?" Bai Zhi pointed her finger at the thing behind her andughed: "Don''t worry, I brought clothes, several sets. We can change clothes in a while." Even at the most urgent juncture, she still brought what she had prepared in advance. Fortunately, she was able to bring them. As soon as Bai Zhi finished saying those words, she jumped into the sea, swam on the edge of the boat, and pushed it with her thin arms while her thin legs kept wagging on the water. The distance of two hundred meters was not that far. If people walk with their feet, they will arrive in just two minutes. If people were swimming, it was the same. However, she was not only swimming but also pushing a boat forward. Xiao Qing was anxious, she wanted to jump down, and help Bai Zhi. She didn''t expect a youngdy like Bai Zhi can jump down on the water like a man. But how could she swim in this cold water? There was only two hundred meters distance, but Bai Zhi almost exhausted all her strength. She has been hungry for a long time. She couldn''t help but release a long sigh after stepping on the shore. She didn''t know how she persisted. Seeing that Bai Zhi had stood up, Xiao Qing jumped off the water and helped her push the boat ashore together. The two sat on the sand and watched the blue sky just washed by the rain, as the sea breeze blew slowly. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1110: Deflation

Chapter 1110: Detion

After resting for a while, Bai Zhi got up and looked around. The beach was full of shells and conch shells, and dead branches were everywhere. The forest and grass in the distance were as tall as a person. It didn''t look like a ce where people lived. She got up and said to Xiao Qing: "Let''s dete the boat first. This is our life-saving boat. We can''t stay here. I''m not at ease." Xiao Qing didn''t understand: "What is detion?" She didn''t even know where the boat came from. Such a strange thing, only she cane up with it. She still remembers how surprised their young master was when he saw the things in Bai Zhi''s box. Bai Zhi didn''t respond to her. She first took out a bag from the box. The bag contained several sets of clothes and some red gold jewelry. She pulled out a light blue dress and handed it to Xiao Qing: "This color suits you, change it quickly." Then she took a set of embroidered plum blossoms on a white dress. The two hid in the boat and changed their clothes. Bai Zhi took the baggage and the box out of the boat, found the air vent, pulled out the valve, and used a small tool with a particr shape to poke it in. The sound of detion sounded immediately. The rubber boat kept shrinking at a speed visible to the naked eye. In this kind of situation, in the eyes of modern people like Bai Zhi, was normal. However, in the eyes of ancient people like Xiao Qing, it was as strange as watching mortals perform immortal arts. "This, this, why did this suddenly be smaller? What''s going on?" Xiao Qing rushed forward and grabbed the rubber boat that was still shrinking in her hands with a panicked look on her face. The rubber boat shrunk so small like this, how can it hold the two of them in the future? Bai Zhi smiled and said: "The pump you gave me is still there. Don''t be afraid, we just pump it up when we need it." Bai Zhi said lightly, but Xiao Qing didn''t quite understand it. While talking, the rubber boat has ttened. Bai Zhi called Xiao Qing to help her squeeze the rubber boat with their hands, squeezing the remaining air out. After all the air was squeezed out, the size of the rubber boat was only as big as a skirt. Bai Zhi carefully folded it and stuffed it into the medicine box. "This, this, what is this thing made of? How can it be bigger or smaller at will? It''s the same as the immortal art in fairy stories. Miss, are you an immortal?" Bai Zhi smiled and said: "Silly girl, what kind of immortal art is this? It''s just that the material used to make this boat is rather special. You haven''t seen it before, so you find it strange, in our¡ª" After saying those words, she stopped. Once a person opened their mouth, it was easy to slip their tongue. "Forget it, let''s stop talking, let''s go." She buckled the box and was about to pick it up. Xiao Qing was very strong. When she saw this, she quickly took it and picked up the medicine box. "Let me do it!" Bai Zhi didn''t argue with her. In this situation, she didn''t have the strength to carry such a heavy box. It would be nice if she could walk. The two turned around and enter the forest. The first thing to do was to find water and then find food. They can''t let themselves die of thirst and starve. They can only think about other things if they wanted to survive. Bai Zhi held a scalpel in hand. Unfortunately, her pistol had no bullets, otherwise, she doesn''t need to use the scalpel. Xiao Qing had a dagger on her body and she knew martial arts. She walked in front to open the way for Bai Zhi. There was not much difference between the forest and the ordinary mountain forest. There were weeds and wild trees everywhere. The only difference was that the trees here were all trees that can adapt to the ocean climate, such as coconut trees. The was also a sea pear tree, which bears fruit. Bai Zhi has eaten this pear before. It has a sweet taste. However, the tree was very tall, even taller than a coconut tree. Its fruit was even more challenging to pick. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1111: Coconut

Chapter 1111: Coconut

Xiao Qing looked up at the coconut tree and asked: "What is that? Can you eat it?" Bai Zhi nodded and said: "You can eat it, but I don''t know if I can get it down." Xiao Qing hurriedly said: "I, I can. I can''t swim, but I can climb trees. You wait, I''ll pick two for you." Xiao Qing put down the medicine box, pulled up the skirt, and tucked it into her waist. Then she jumped up lightly on the tree, hugged the tree, and climbed up. At first, it was quite easy to climb, and then she climbed more and more slowly. Bai Zhi was afraid that she would fall, so she hurriedly shouted: "If you can''t climb up, forget it,e down." Xiao Qing refused to give up: "I can do it." This tree was so different from the ones she has climbed before. There was no ce to step her foot, and there was no ce to grab on. It all depends on the strength of the person''s arms and legs to climb up this tree. Fortunately, she practiced martial arts and had a good foundation. Otherwise, she would not be able to climb up. Xiao Qing finally climbed up, so naturally, she was unwilling to get just two coconuts. She simply got all the coconuts off the tree. "Is this thing edible?" Xiao Qing squatted aside, watching Bai Zhi take a dagger to chop coconuts. Knife after knife, but she didn''t see anything. "There it is, you look." Bai Zhi split the hard shell, and a few drops of clear coconut juice spilled out. Seeing the look on Xiao Qing''s face, Bai Zhi took a sip of the coconut. Her dry and burning throat was finally moistened. It wasn''t sweet, but very moist. Seeing Bai Zhi drinking, Xiao Qing was also eager to try it. She quickly took it and took a sip. It tasted better than water, but she was not satisfied: "This is not bad. With this, we will not worry about running out of water to drink." The two opened two coconuts, drank the coconut juice inside, and cut the pulp inside to eat, which made them full by seven or eight points. Bai Zhi cut opened two more coconuts, filled her disposable blood bag with coconut juice, and then brought the pulp from the coconuts. Xiao Qing looked at Bai Zhi who acted neatly and always felt that something was wrong. She never realized it, but now she does. "Miss, you, your poison has been detoxified?" She remembered that she drank their young master''s cartge powder, and she was weak all day. How did she suddenly get well? Bai Zhi smiled lightly: "Your young master is very skilled in medicine, but I, Bai Zhi, am no worse than him. Even if he can poison me, I can detoxify it." It turned out that her weakness on weekdays was all fake, just to escape one day. Xiao Qing admired Bai Zhi who was younger than her. She can act calmly and neatly, neither arrogant nor impetuous, careful and bold, it was hard to imagine what she can do if she was a man¡­ ¡­ She also finally understood why her young master was so good, but Miss Bai Zhi was always reluctant to look at him directly. It turned out that it wasn''t that Miss Bai Zhi''s eyesight was too high, but that they were ipatible. The two set off again and walked through the thick weeds. They walked carefully, fearing that something like a poisonous snake, poisonous insect, or something would suddenly appear. This ind was the best ce to breed poisons. "Look miss,e here quickly¨C" Xiao Qing stopped in one ce. Bai Zhi was already a dozen steps behind, after all, the two''s physical strength was not the same. Even if Bai Zhi wasn''t carrying anything, she couldn''t beat Xiao Qing who practiced martial arts all year round. Hearing Xiao Qing''s words, she quickened her pace to catch up. In the grass in front of her, a person was lying there with curly blond hair, a beard, and pale skin. Looking up close, he should be a young man. Bai Zhi was so shocked inside her heart. It can''t be, did they washed away too far? The dress of the person in front of her, plus the color of his hair, he looked like British. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1112: Desert Island

Chapter 1112: Desert Ind

Maybe it wasn''t called Ennd at this time, but it was the same race¡­ "Miss, is this a human? Isn''t it a monster!" Xiao Qing was a little scared, she had never seen such a person before. Bai Zhi smiled and said lightly: "Of course, it''s a human, but the ce where he lives is different from us, so there is a slight difference in appearance. Don''t be afraid, let''s go and see, maybe he is still alive." It was not that she was nosy. If all the living people on this ind were like the foreigners in front of her, she wanted to stay here for a few days, and then leave after borrowing a boat. But she must first have a good rtionship with the people on this ind. She can''t waste such a good opportunity. Bai Zhi pulled the reluctant Xiao Qing forward, squatted beside the man, and checked her pulse and breathing, and there was still air, but it was very weak. His pulse was slow and shallow, almost powerless. His heart rate was fairly normal, there were no signs of poisoning, and it appears to be caused by extreme dehydration and starvation. On the other side of the man was a wild path. He must have walked out from there. It was highly deste, even more, deste than the road they hade from. He should have found nothing, otherwise, he wouldn''t have just fallen into the grass. Could it be that there are no inhabitants on this ind? Is this a desert ind? "Alive?" Xiao Qing asked. Bai Zhi nodded: "He''s still alive, get a bag of coconut juice, he should have fainted from hunger." Xiao Qing was very reluctant to give it up. She took great efforts to get this coconut, and she was reluctant to give it to an irrelevant person. But since Bai Zhi spoke, she had to listen. Bai Zhi helped the blondie young man up, took the water bag handed by Xiao Qing, put the tube close to his mouth, and squeezed it bit by bit. The young man didn''t know how long he had been in aa, but he was still somewhat conscious and knew how to swallow, but he never woke up. After feeding half a bag of coconut juice, Bai Zhi looked up at the sky and said to Xiao Qing: "It''s getting dark, I can see that the terrain of this ce is okay. Let''s rest here tonight and make ns tomorrow." Xiao Qing nodded and looked for a lot of dead branches around. In this kind of ce, there were not many other things, except for a lot of firewood and grass, so you can burn them. "Miss, how can you make a fire without flint?" She looked at the pile of firewood in a daze. Bai Zhi took out a lighter from the medicine box, grabbed a handful of hay, and lit it. Seeing this, Xiao Qing was stunned. . . But she didn''t ask much. Miss Bai Zhi has always been like this. She has so many strange things. Even if she asks and exins it to her, she may not understand it. The fire was very strong. Looking at it, she wanted to eat a barbecue! Bai Zhi made a pile of hay near the fire and was about to lie down. After a long day of exhaustion, she couldn''t open her tired eyes. Xiao Qing suddenly stretched out her hand and pulled her violently behind her, only to see a sh of cold light. The dagger stabbed at the pile of hay, and a hissing sound sounded. Bai Zhi looked at it and was happy. She didn''t expect that there was a long white snake. Did this snakee because it knew she wanted to eat meat now? Xiao Qing said: "It''s dangerous!" Bai Zhi said: "This snake is not poisonous. If it bites, it will hurt at most, but you''ll be fine. The meat of this snake is fresh and delicious, enough for us to have a meal." Xiao Qing felt a chill. How could she want to eat this disgusting snake? But she felt disgusted now. When Bai Zhi roasted the snake meat to the point of fragrant smell, her disgust flew out of the sky. Although there was no seasoning, eating it at this time feels like a delicacy in the world. Even if someone spends a thousand taels of gold to exchange it, she will not exchange it. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1113: Shane Shaw

Chapter 1113: Shane Shaw

Bai Zhi left a piece of snake meat for the blond young man. Seeing that he was still unconscious, she and Xiao Qing cuddled with each other and fell asleep. She wanted the two of them to take turns in watching, at least one of them had to be awake. But they were too tired, both of them were too tired, their eyelids seemed to weigh thousands of pounds, and they couldn''t hold it at all, so they had to go to sleep first. Who knows how long she slept, Bai Zhi felt a little stiff and wanted to turn over, but there was another feeling as if a pair of eyes were staring at her. She opened her eyes, looked at the face in front of her, swallowed the scream into her throat, blinked her beautiful eyes, and said with a smile, "You''re awake!" The blond man looked at the girl in front of him, she was petite and cute, with ck hair and brown eyes, utterly different from the women he had ever seen. These eyes were big and bright. When she opened them, he seemed to see a star, shining brightly. She said something, what did she say? He couldn''t understand. The blond man asked, "Who are you?" Bai Zhi breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he spoke English, if it were any othernguage, she really couldn''t understand. Bai Zhi sat up and replied to him in proficient English: "Hello, we were blown to this ind by a hurricane. We wanted to find the residents of this ind to spend the night, but we didn''t find them, instead found you here." The blond young man looked surprised, "You, you can speak English?" This Englishnguage was the specialnguage of their country, and even the neighboring countries can''t speak it. The girl in front of him was not from the United Kingdom, or even from any country, he has seen. Although her skin was fair, it was still somewhat different from their skin color, especially the color of her hair and eyes. The clothes she was wearing were not from any country he had ever seen. Bai Zhi nodded: "I learned some by chance." The blond-haired youth swept his gaze to Xiao Qing behind her and asked: "Just the two of you?" There was obvious alertness in Bai Zhi''s eyes: "My fujun wille to pick us up soon." The blond young man didn''t understand what fujun means, so he asked: "What is fujun?" "Fujun, fujun means husband." She quickly exined to the man in front of her. She didn''t know who he was or what he was thinking. They were two lonely and weak women, and it was dangerous to be with someone like him. The young man seemed to see through her thoughts and smiled: "You saved me, I will not hurt you, but protect you. The men of our Shane Family do not bully the weak." Shane? This surname was quite special. Bai Zhi said with a smile: "Saving you is just a coincidence, it just means your life shouldn''t end." The two looked at each other and smiled, and the previous doubts and tensions disappeared. Sometimes, when people interact with each other, just one look was enough. "What''s your name?" The man surnamed Shane asked. Bai Zhi said her name in Chinese: "Bai Zhi!" He said it in a broken Chinese dialect, so what he said was different. Bai Zhi tranted the meaning of Bai Zhi in English: "Bai Zhi is a kind of Chinese herbal medicine, which can be used to treat diseases. My father saw it in herbal medicine book and named me Bai Zhi." "There''s such a strange medicine!" The man surnamed Shaneughed, then stopped and said, "My name is Shane Shaw, and they all call me Shaw." Since he looked into her eyes, he couldn''t look away. She smiled so beautifully, and the shallow dimples at the corners of her mouth could make people find it sweet in their hearts. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1114: Damn dialect

Chapter 1114: Damn dialect

Xiao Qing woke up at an unknown time and looked at Bai Zhi and Shane Shaw like a monster. Bai Zhi turned her back to Xiao Qing, and naturally didn''t notice her strangeness, but Shane Shaw had a full view of Xiao Qing''s facial expression. He closed his mouth and simply said with a smile: "Yourpanion seems to be awake." Only then did Bai Zhi turn around, seeing Xiao Qing''s strange gaze, she immediately understood, and smiled: "I happened to have learned theirnguage, so I can speak a few words. You don''t need to be so surprised, it''s just another dialect." Xiao Qing swallowed hard: "Just, just another dialect?" How could she never hear this damn dialect? And it''s still the dialect of such a strange person. How many secrets does Bai Zhi have that she doesn''t know? Bai Zhi patted Xiao Qing on the shoulder and said warmly: "Don''t do this, Shane Shaw will be embarrassed. He is also a human being, just like us, but his appearance and words are a little different. You know, this world is very big, bigger than you can imagine. And in this world, there are all kinds of people, living all kinds of lives." Xiao Qing seemed to understand and felt that she was indeed very rude, so she nodded her head towards Shane Shaw to express her apology. Bai Zhi took out the snake meat that was left before, put it on the fire and heated it, and then handed it to Shane Shaw: "This is the snake that Xiao Qing caught. We ate some, and the taste is good, you can try it." Shane Shaw was almost going crazy with hunger. When he saw the grilled meat skewers, he didn''t care what kind of meat it was. After eating, he was still not satisfied: "What kind of meat is this? It''s fresh and tender, and also delicious." Bai Zhi pointed to the snake head thrown at the other end of the fire and said: "It''s the meat of that kind of snake. There should be a lot of it on this ind. If you like it, let''s look for it tomorrow, maybe we can find some." Shane Shaw had never eaten a snake before. He think it was a very disgusting thing. Just now, he found his meal taste wonderful. But at this time, when he saw the snake''s bloody head, his stomach began to turn over again. He tried his best to suppress the feeling of vomiting. It turned out that the delicious meat just now was snake meat. . . It never urred to him that snakes were edible. . . "Have you never eaten it?" Looking at the wonderful expression on his face, Bai Zhi asked with a smile. Shane Shaw shook his head: "I''ve never eaten it before." He couldn''t believe that the cute little girl in front of him could eat snakes. Bai Zhi said: "This kind of roasted snake is good, but if it is made into a snake soup, it will taste even better. If you want to try it, and if there is an opportunity in the future, I can make it for you." Shane Shaw swallowed again and smiled dryly: "Let''s talk about it next time." He turned his eyes away, not daring to look at the bloody snake head again. To express her apology for her previous rudeness, Xiao Qing took out the coconut pulp hidden in the medicine box, handed it to Shane Shaw, and said in Chinese words: "If you don''t like snake meat, eat this." Shane Shaw had eaten coconut pulp before. When he saw this, his eyes lit up, and he immediately took it in his hand and thanked Xiao Qing again and again. Neither of them could understand each other, but they both knew what the other was talking about. This was the purestmunication between people. Bai Zhi thought, in the beginning, when human beings didn''t have theirnguage and writing characters, wasn''t themunication between people relying on eyes and some simple movements? No matter where you go, no matter who the other party was, as long as you treat them kindly, you will receive kindness. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1115: The United Kingdom

Chapter 1115: The United Kingdom

When Shane Shaw was full, Bai Zhi asked him: "How did youe to this ind?" This was a desert ind, an uninhabited desert ind. Otherwise, why would he faint in the grass inside? Shane Shaw wiped his mouth with the rough clothes on his body, sighed, and looked up at the sky full of stars: "I am from the United Kingdom, this desert ind is still far away from our country, but I was thrown by someone here." Bai Zhi was puzzled: "Thrown here? Why? If that person wants to harm you, he can just kill you. Why did he throw you here?" Shane Shaw sighed again, with a bitter look on his face: "It''s my brother. My brother knocked me out and then left me here to fend for myself. Maybe because we are brothers, so he can''t me, instead chose to throw me to this deserted ind. He knows that with my ability, I will not be able to go back." There were three brothers in their family. He was the third son. The eldest brother and the second brother were master shipbuilders. The boats they built were the best in their country. On the other hand, he couldn''t even build a small boat¡­ ¡­ However, his grandfather took a fancy to his business acumen. Even if he could not build a ship, he nned to hand over thergest shipbuilding workshop of the Shane Family to him. The eldest brother and the second brother were not convinced and argued for a long time, but the grandfather still refused to change his mind. Next month will be the day when he takes office as director of the shipyard. To prevent this day froming, the eldest and second brothers thought of getting rid of him. But after all, after so many years of brotherhood, they couldn''t kill him, so they thought of this way and left him on this deserted ind. There were eyes of the storms near this deserted ind, and fishing boats will note here to fish. He couldn''t go back. Bai Zhi listened to him intently. The more she listened, the more disappointed she became. She hoped to ride his boat, but¡­ ¡­ In the end, he was even worse than them. "Your eldest brother and second brother can build boats, why can''t you?" She asked. Shane Shaw picked up a piece of firewood and threw it into the fire, his eyes staring at the enchanting mes, and a bitter color appeared in his blue pupils. Some memories were sweet, but some memories were painful. So painful that it can tear people''s hearts. "I was brought up by my grandmother, and I have been the closest to my grandmother since I was a child. When I was a child, my grandfather forced me to learn shipbuilding, so I learned with my brothers. But one day¡ª" He would never forget the day when the ropes that were hanging the big boat suddenly broke, and he and his brothers were all under the boat. His brothers were old and could run fast. He was young and frightened. He fell to the ground before he ran two steps. It was his grandmother who rushed and protected him. She covered him with her delicate female body. His grandmother died, while he survived. After that, he never wanted to go to the shipyard again, or even to see the ships that were under construction and not yet finished. His grandfather didn''t force him, so he became the only person in the Shane Family who couldn''t build a boat. But he was very insightful about doing business. Although he has never built a boat in these years, he has made a lot of money for the Shanye family with his extraordinary intelligence. Bai Zhi didn''t expect that Shane Shaw, who looked like a tough guy, would have such a past. When he mentioned his grandmother, the truth in his eyes made her very moved. "I believe that your grandmother''s spirit in heaven hopes that you will forget those sad and painful pasts, and embrace the best tomorrow with the brightest smile." Shane Shaw smiled bitterly: "Where is there tomorrow, we don''t even have a boat, how do we get out of here?" Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1116: Can you row?

Chapter 1116: Can you row?

Is he going to stay on this ind for the rest of his life? He used to think it was better to die than to live. But at this time, Bai Zhi, the girl in front of him was also there, so he felt that tomorrow might not be too difficult. Bai Zhi said: "We want to leave here, we must leave." Shane Shaw seemed to be thinking of something, and asked with a smile, "Didn''t you say your husband wille to pick you up tomorrow?" Bai Zhi smiled awkwardly: "Actually, we don''t know where we are, how can hee to pick us up?" Shane Shaw raised his heroic eyebrows and asked: "Do you have a husband?" He couldn''t believe it. Although the girl in front of her was mature and steady, she looked just like a little girl no matter how she looked at it. Does the little girl have a husband? Seeing him suspicious, Bai Zhi added: "Although we haven''t gotten married yet, we will get married sooner orter." She just wanted to tell him that she was already engaged. Shane Shaw suddenly said, "Oh, are you talking about your fianc¨¦?" Bai Zhi nodded: "Yes, I have a fianc¨¦." Shane Shaw was a little disappointed, but not too much. The smile on his face grew thicker, and he stopped talking about this topic and talked about something else. Xiao Qing felt like she was deaf. She could hear sounds, but she was clueless¡­ ¡­ The two kept talking, but she couldn''t understand a word. When the sky became bright, Shane Shaw discovered Bai Zhi''s medicine box at this time. The box was silver in color and a square shape. It looked very simr to the box used by their country, but not the same. It was more refined and beautiful. "All of your boxes in the Central ins are like this?" He suddenly thought of one thing, weren''t they blown to this ind by a hurricane? Blown by a hurricane, can you still bring something? Bai Zhi: "Not all of them. There are hundreds or thousands of boxes, and this is just one of them." Shane Shaw looked surprised: "There are so many kinds of boxes?" His eyes fell on the clothes of Bai Zhi, he had never seen such exquisite clothes before in their country. The clothes on his body were considered the first-ss goods of the country. He couldn''t help but have an intense curiosity about the so-called Central ins in Bai Zhi''s mouth. If there will be a chance, he must go to the Central ins to see what kind of ce it is. Shane Shaw has been here for several days. He knew this ind well. He knew that there were coconut trees and sea pears on the ind, but he can''t climb trees. He can''t pick them up even if he wants to eat, so he fainted on the grass. The three returned to the beach, looked at the boundless sea, and sighed. Bai Zhi turned to look at Shane Shaw and asked, "Can you row a boat?" Shane Shaw nodded: "Yes, although I''m not skilled, it is still possible to paddle." Bai Zhi asked again: "If I give you a boat, can we leave from here and find the way back to the United Kingdom?" Shane Shaw: "Although I haven''t been here before, I still know the general orientation, so it should be possible." Bai Zhi gritted her teeth, turned around and took out the rubber boat from the medicine box, and said to Shane Shaw: "I have a boat, maybe we can get out of here." If she wanted to return to the Central ins, she must have a big ship. If she stays on this ind, she will never be able to build a big ship. The only way to go to the United Kingdom was to meet a big ship that will be willing to take them on a business trip. "Is this the boat you''re talking about?" Shane Shaw wanted tough but was afraid of being rude, so he fiercely held back his smile. Bai Zhi took out the pump and inted the rubber boat a little bit. Seeing that t little thing grow a little bit bigger, Shane Shaw''s jaw almost dropped. What is this thing? Why can it get bigger? Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1117: Going to the sea

Chapter 1117: Going to the sea

Xiao Qing watched the boat get smaller with her own eyes, and now she is watching the boat get bigger. The most important tool was the pump she helped Bai Zhi make. The boat was inted and bigger than before. The material of the nano-rubber boat was very special. It can be stretched veryrge or shrunk very small. It was a new type of material that has been poprized in the 23rd century. There was plenty of room inside the rubber boat, enough for the three of them, and plenty of room for stuff. "This, what exactly is this?" Shane Shaw walked around the rubber boat, groping left and right. Bai Zhi smiled and said: "This is the boat I mentioned. It is made of special materials. It will not sink, but it cannot be broken. If it is broken, it will bepletely useless." Shane Shaw was very smart. He has already thought of the principle. He naturally knows what the consequences of breaking it will be, and he bes cautious when he touches it. Bai Zhi said: "Although there is a boat, it''s not realistic for you to row alone. Why don''t we cut down trees to make three pairs of oars, and practice first before we set off?" Shane Shaw responded immediately: "Okay, let''s do it like this, let''s row a boat together. We will be able to get out of here before the stormes." Bai Zhi was stunned: "Storm? Do you know when there will be a storm?" Shane Shaw replied: "As I said before, there is a storm eye not far from here. There will be storms every day. Only if our speed is fast enough, we can avoid the storm before ites." It turns out that they were able toe to this ind yesterday because they encountered the storm. Shane Shaw can''t build boats, but he can make oars. Even if he doesn''t usually do it, he has seen many. Coupled with Xiao Qing''s sharp dagger, the three pairs of oars were quickly prepared. Shane Shaw seemed to be in love with Xiao Qing''s dagger. He looked at it and touched it repeatedly. He was amazed at the exquisiteness and sharpness of this dagger, which was much better than their country''s dagger. Xiao Qing just pretended that he didn''t see his envious and loving eyes. When he finished making the oar, she immediately asked for it back. This was the dagger that their young master gave her. No matter how much others like it, she will not give it. Don''t even think about it. Shane Shaw asked Bai Zhi: "Are all your daggers in the Central ins so good?" Bai Zhi smiled and said, "This is just an ordinary dagger, and there are better ones." Shane Shaw was even more determined to go to the Central ins. What kind of ce would it be like? After practicing all morning, seeing the storming, they just came back from work and escaped into the woods. They ate two sea fish and three coconuts for lunch. Seeing Xiao Qing lightly climbing the coconut tree, Shane Shaw was envious and eximed: "If I had such skills, would I still be afraid of starving to death on this desert ind?" ording to Shane Shaw''s observations, the stormes at a fixed time each day, around 1:00 p.m. To leave the ind and stay away from the eye of the storm, it would take at least four hours to approach at full speed. So, to be on the safe side, they leave at least two hours early. That is to leave at five o''clock. Xiao Qing picked all the coconuts and sea pears she could pick, while Bai Zhi dried the fish and lobsters. Shane Shaw put the coconut juice into all the blood bags, there were only seven bags in total. The coconut pulp, fish, and shrimp were piled up in the corner of the boat. These will be their food throughout the journey in the sea. Early the next morning, when the sky was just a little brighter, the three hurried out to sea. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1118: Stay away from the eye of the storm

Chapter 1118: Stay away from the eye of the storm

They rowed desperately, very desperate. They didn''t dare to pause for a moment, for fear that when the storm came, they will be in its range. They would be blown back to that desert ind again by then. Bai Zhi was the first to get tired and paralyzed. She was not as strong as the other two. She used up all her strength. She was able to row until now due to her tenacity. Even Shane Shaw was very surprised, Bai Zhi''s performance was much better than he imagined. This little girl has the courage and boldness of a man. the carefulness of a woman, the wisdom of a wise man, and the arrogance of a brave man. What a special little fellow. "I think we are far away from the eye of the storm." Shane Shaw also stopped and stood up from the middle of the boat, then pointed his finger to the dark fog in the distance. Bai Zhi and Xiao Qing turned back one after another and saw the sky in the distance. There was a ck cloud mixed with lightning, like a devil''s eye in the sky. It seems that they were really out of danger. Bai Zhi breathed a sigh of relief. if they won''t be pushed back by the storm, it would be good, but if they were caught in the eye of the storm, they would only have a dead end. She didn''t want to die, she managed to live, she couldn''t just die like that. "How far are we from your country?" Bai Zhi asked. Shane Shaw shook his head: "This is hard to say. The position on the sea is the most difficult to determine. I have never been here before, so I can only go by feeling." Bai Zhi didn''t say much. At this time, the most important thing that can''t be given to him was pressure. Perhaps, the feeling of a man will be more spiritual than that of a woman. They rowed for a day and a night. The water and food on the boat became less and less, but in front of them, there was still a boundless sea. Xiao Qing and Bai Zhi have been burned by the sunshine on the sea. Their wless and fair skin in the past no longer exists. Shane Shaw was much better than them, his skin color was a little reddish, not as exaggerated as theirs. "Your faces ¨C are you okay?" Shane Shaw was very worried, afraid that the two delicate girls couldn''t stand it. Bai Zhi touched her face, which was almost burned by the sun, and smiled bitterly: "It''s okay, it''s nothing to be disfigured, as long as you can live." Of course, disfigurement was impossible. She was a famous doctor. Xiao Qing doesn''t care about these things. She practiced martial arts. She practiced and learned martial arts under willpower. She didn''t pay much attention to appearance. Besides, Bai Zhi didn''t even care about it, so what else, does a maid like her have to worry about? Shane Shaw looked guilty: "It''s all my fault, I couldn''t find a way back, so you all suffer with me." Bai Zhi waved her hand: "You can''t say that. It''s our own decision to go back with you. Whether we can find it or not depends on the will of God. Even if we die, it has nothing to do with you." Shane Shaw shook his head: "No, I won''t let you die, never." He stood up and looked at the sea in the night sky. Today''s moonlight, even at night, the sea was dark and dull, except for the rippling waves in the distance. From afar, he seemed to see a little bit of starlight. Starlight? No, how could there be starlight in the middle of nowhere? That''s not starlight. He urged Xiao Qing and Bai Zhi to row the boat together in the direction of the little starlight. The closer they rowed, the clearer they could see it. Where was the starlight? It was an ind, and that light was the fire light on the ind. Yes, it was a bonfire. At this time, the Western Region doesn''t have civilization yet. What they used for lighting was not the oilmps in the Central ins, but the simple and crude brazier. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1119: Arab Island

Chapter 1119: Arab Ind

Those fires were from the braziers that people use for lighting. "Is that your country?" Bai Zhi asked. Shane Shaw shook his head: "No, our is much bigger than this, and it''s not an ind, but and near the sea." "Then where is this? Have you been there?" She was a little worried. At this time, the West was full of cannibalistic primitive tribes. If they fell into the hands of those primitive people, she couldn''t imagine what will happen to them. Shane Shaw looked up at the stars in the sky, worked hard to calcte and recall the position, and suddenlyughed: "If I guessed correctly, it should be Arab Ind." Bai Zhi was stunned: "Arabia?" My darling, isn''t Arabia in the desert? Why did they suddenlye to the ind? Shane Shaw shook his head: "It''s not Arabia, it''s Arab Ind. My grandfather once brought me here to deliver a ship. Although I''ve only been here once, I still remember this ce. It must be this ce." Bai Zhi asked carefully: "Do the people here eat people?" Shane Shawughed: "What are you thinking? How can the people here eat people? They don''t even eat meat, they only eat fish, vegetables, and fruits." Bai Zhi breathed a sigh of relief and smiled: "It''s good if they don''t eat people, then I won''t be afraid." What she was most afraid of right now was meeting the savage primitive tribes. She had read in some documents that the primitive tribes of the West in ancient times not only ate people caught from outside but they even eat their rtives and children when they were hungry. Just thinking about it makes my scalp tingle. The three stepped forward, and afternding, they quickly deted the boat while it was dark, so as not to be seen and coveted. Whether it was East or West, human nature was the same. After putting away the boat, the sky gradually brightened. It was only at this time that Shane Shaw realized that the ind in front of him seemed to be different from the Ara Ind in his memory. Some ces were simr, while some were not, so he was confused for a while. "Is this Arab Ind?" Bai Zhi asked. Shane Shaw shook his head: "It looks like it from a distance, but now that I''m on the ind, it doesn''t look like it anymore." "Could it be that because you haven''t been here for too long, some scenery has changed?" Bai Zhi was also beating drums in her heart. Shane Shaw was also not sure: "It''s hard to say, let''s take a look at it first." The three of them were walking up, but they didn''t take ten steps when suddenly they heard a strange cry. They followed the sound and saw a woman wearing a grass skirt, with dark skin and a naked upper body, looking at them with a look of horror. She kept shouting something with her mouth open, but they couldn''t understand half a sentence. Bai Zhi felt bad¡­ ¡­ This was the dress of the primitive people. They didn''t meet the primitive people who eat people¡­ ¡­ Shane Shaw trotted a few steps and rushed to the ck-skinned woman, after chatting, for some unknown reason, the woman turned around and left in a hurry. Shane Shaw returned to Bai Zhi and Xiao Qing''s side and said to the two: "This is not Arab Ind. Arab Ind is still ahead, but the inders here have exchanged goods with Arab Ind from time to time, so it shouldn''t be far away." Bai Zhi asked: "What did you just say to her? I can''t understand a word?" Shane Shaw smiled and said: "This is a localnguage. You are not from here, so naturally, you can''t understand it, but I am surprised that you can speak ournguage." Bai Zhi was relieved, as long as it wasn''t a cannibal tribe, it was alright. She was frightened just now. Xiao Qing pulled Bai Zhi''s sleeve and asked in a low voice, "Miss, why is that woman so dark just now? And also, she doesn''t wear clothes." Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1120: Not wicked

Chapter 1120: Not wicked

Bai Zhi whispered: "This is a small ind, materials are scarce, and the people''s wisdom is not as good as ours in the Central ins. They can''t make the clothes we wear. So it''s not that they don''t want to wear clothes, but they don''t have clothes to wear. This is also their life habits, don''t despise them." Xiao Qing doesn''t understand this very well. There was such a ce in this world where they can''t even make clothes? But since she said this, she would naturally take it to heart. "I see." Shane Shaw said to Bai Zhi: "Don''t be afraid, they are not evil people." Bai Zhi nodded: "With you here, I''m not afraid." Shane Shaw''s heart skipped a beat, his eyes staring at Bai Zhi became deeper and deeper, and the corners of his mouth were slightly curved. However, this faint smile was hidden in his thick ck beard. Not long after, the previous woman came back with a few men. The men, just like the woman, wore grass skirts only on the lower body. When Shane Shaw them, his eyes were full of excitement, while Bai Zhi and Xiao Qing''s eyes were filled with surprise. Especially, when they saw their clothes, their eyes became even more strange. Shane Shaw exchanged a few words with them. After that, those people lead them to a ce. There were weeds on both sides of the trail, and the road underfoot was trampled by people. The road was very narrow, and only one person can walk forward. The weeds on both sides were very high. Bai Zhi and Xiao Qing were not tall, so they can''t see the situation outside at all. Xiao Qing muttered: "This ce is all t, why only make such narrow a path? Wouldn''t it be better to widen the road? They can ride a horse-drawn carriage." Bai Zhi continued: "This is not the Central ins. They don''t know what the carriage is. They made this path without too much thought, and they didn''t think that far. However, this is only temporary, and it will get better in the future slowly." Once the sea trade opened, the whole world will be prosperous. After passing through the long wild path, their eyes suddenly brightened. There was a t field in front of them. There were also wooden houses built with trees and branches everywhere. Children were ying on the muddy ground, while the women were burning branches to cook fish. Seeing theming, everyone stopped their movements, and almost everyone''s eyes fell on Bai Zhi and Xiao Qing. Especially those women and little girls, they stared straight at the clothes they were wearing, with envy and surprise in their eyes. The eyes of the men were more concentrated on the medicine box in Xiao Qing''s hands. Xiao Qing was very nervous. Her empty left hand was about to touch her dagger, but Bai Zhi held it down. Bai Zhi shook her head at her, and said softly, "Don''t be afraid, it''s alright." She found no malice in the eyes of these people. Xiao Qing''s nervousness eased a little, but she still didn''t dare to rx. She looked at the crowd who kepting towards them vigntly. Shane Shaw stood in front of Bai Zhi and Xiao Qing and talked with the leader in the local dialect that was not very proficient. Looking at the tall and generous back in front of her, Bai Zhi thought that when she was in Huangtuo Vige, Hu Feng was like this. When she needed help, he stood in front of her again and again, using his body to shield her from the wind and rain. She won''t know how he was now. Her grandfather must be going crazy in worry. If her two mothers knew that she was missing, she doesn''t know what would happen to them. She must go back as soon as possible! Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1121: Alu

Chapter 1121: Alu

The expressions of those people looking at Shane Shaw were in awe. They had the same expression as the citizen of the Chu Country when they saw the imperial family. Could it be that Shane Shaw was not just a businessman in the United Kingdom? After a while, a woman led Shane Shaw and his party to a wooden house. This wooden house was rtively bigger than any wooden house, but despite this, the arrival of the three of them still makes the wooden house very crowded. There was a peculiar smell in the room that can''t be ignored. It smelled fishy and stinky, but not enough to make people sick. Bai Zhi''s face was as usual. She didn''t frown, she only looked at a tall man who entered from the outside. The man was wearing a grass skirt, and behind him was a woman. The woman was different from the other women here. She was wearing a dress, a dark gray long gown, with a rattan rope tied around her waist. Bai Zhi''s eyes fell on the dress. The material was different from the one worn by Shane Shaw. It looked like the fabric of Chu State, and the style was simr. However, there were several holes in the clothes, and no patches were applied. It looks like a man''s clothes. Bai Zhi looked at the woman''s clothes, and the woman also stared at Bai Zhi''s clothes, with a strange light in her eyes. She was very interested in the clothes Bai Zhi was wearing. The man sat cross-legged in front of Shane Shaw and Bai Zhi and made a gesture towards Shane Shaw, which seemed to be their etiquette here, grinning with white teeth. Shane Shaw said to Bai Zhi: "He is the owner of this ind, Aru." Bai Zhi nodded her head and smiled at him as a greeting. When the man opened his mouth and speak, it was actually in English, which was not proficient, but it was enough tomunicate with them normally. "Listen to my people, you were brought here by the storm? Where is your ship?" Bai Zhi winked at Shane Shaw. Shane Shaw understood, and replied: "Our ship was destroyed by the storm, and we came here floating on a wooden board." Alu nodded, without doubt, he knew that in that direction, there was a storm eye, which was very powerful. Destroying the fishing boat was an easy task, and it was a miracle that they could survive. Shane Shaw said: "As long as you are willing to send us back to the United Kingdom, I will pay you generously." Alu was about to agree when the woman behind him nudged him and whispered in Alu''s ear. The woman deliberately lowered her voice, but the space between them was not significant, her voice prated the ears of the three of them. It was a local dialect. Bai Zhi couldn''t understand it, so she took a look at Shane Shaw. Shane Shaw bowed his head, put his mouth close to Bai Zhi''s ear, and whispered, "Alu''s wife wants to add a set of clothes like yours as a reward." Bai Zhi was stunned. The corners of her lips were slightly curved. Fortunately, she brought a few sets of clothes, otherwise, what would she do if she had to rip off her clothes? This was the first time that Shane Shaw was so close to her, so close that the tip of his tall nose could almost touch her face, and a faint scent of woman prated his nose, causing his mind to suddenly sway. He wanted to taste that cherry mouth of her. Bai Zhi seemed to sense that something was wrong with Shane Shaw and immediately moved her body towards Xiao Qing. Shane Shaw finally regained his senses, and quickly sat up straight, scolding himself for being a beast. She was still young, she was just a little girl, how could he have such unreasonable thoughts about her? He wanted to p himself twice. Alu had already agreed with his wife, so he said to Shane Shaw: "Three dayster, the only fishing boat on our ind will send fish to the United Kingdom. I can promise to take you there together, but, in addition to the remuneration, my wife also wants a set this youngdy is wearing." Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1122: Fish Soup

Chapter 1122: Fish Soup

Bai Zhi nodded her head to Shane Shaw. Shane Shaw replied: "Deal!" Things were pleasantly decided that Alu invited them to have lunch together in happiness. Their lunch was simple, just in water and grilled fish. The three of them had eaten enough dry roasted food. So they all felt sick when they saw it, and they had no appetite at all. Bai Zhi saw an iron pot in the corner of Alu''s house, a rusted iron pot. She borrowed the iron pot from Alu. After washing it, she used the iron pot to boil a pot of water and then threw the wild vegetables picked from the surrounding grass into the pot to cook a pot of fish soup. It was a pity that there was no other seasoning except salt, otherwise, the taste of such a pot of fish soup can be more delicious. The fresh aroma of the fish soup attracted many people. They all came to Alu''s house with their bowls in their hands. Bai Zhi only drank half a bowl, and it was gone in the blink of an eye¡­ ¡­ After a while, those who had drunk fish soup brought their fish to Bai Zhi, and some women picked the wild vegetables they had just eaten in the soup and looked at her expectantly. Alu said to Baizhi, "They want to learn how to make fish soup, so they are asking if you could teach them." What''s so difficult about this, she wasn''t full, just cook it again. After that, she filled the pot, boiled the water, and cut the ingredients in one go. Cooking fish soup was the easiest dish. Fortunately, what she just made was fish soup. If she made the Buddha jumps over the wall, she was afraid that she''ll never be able to leave this ind in her life. The learning ability of these ind women was much worse than she imagined. After teaching this fish soup for a whole day, there were still many people who couldn''t learn it¡­ ¡­ At night, Shane Shaw and Bai Zhi lived in a deserted wooden house. The owner of the wooden house never came back after going to sea, while his wife followed others, so the house was deserted, just enough for the three of them. The ind was hot, so although the air leaks from all sides of the house, they don''t feel cold. Shane Shaw said: "You guys sleep inside, I will sleep outside. You hid the box. Although Alu has no intention of looting, we can''t guarantee that there won''t be bad people on this ind." Bai Zhi nodded, letting Xiao Qing put the box next to her to sleep. Seeing Shane Shaw''s tall figure lying at the door, she felt a lot more at ease. Bai Zhi was so tired that she fell asleep after a while. She had a dream that she and Xiao Qing had returned to the state of Chu. The Chu Country at that time had changed a lot. Chu Yan became the emperor, married another woman as the empress, and no longer remembered her, Bai Zhi. Bai Zhi woke up suddenly, and as soon as she opened her eyes, she saw a dark shadow sneakily appearing outside the wooden house. Shane Shaw was sleeping soundly, he didn''t notice anyone approaching. The tall man raised his legs lightly and crossed Shane Shaw, bent his body slightly, and got into the room. Bai Zhi pushed Xiao Qing hard. Xiao Qing was a martial arts practitioner, and her body responded very quickly. As soon as she opened her eyes, she bounced up and shouted angrily: "Who are you?" Xiao Qing''s voice woke up Shane Shaw, who was sleeping at the door. The tall man''s eyes were always fixed on the box in the corner. Seeing that his whereabouts were exposed, he simply ignored the three people and rushed to grab the box. Xiao Qing was quick and grabbed the box in her hand one step ahead of him. The tall man was so angry that he raised his fist to punch Xiao Qing. Shane Shaw rushed up and hugged the tall man in the back to stop him. The tall man failed to punch Xiao Qing, and also failed to grab the box. He couldn''t help but be angry. He swung his fist at Shane Shaw with his backhand. Shane Shaw had no experience in fighting, so he never imagined that the tall man would react so quickly. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1123: Acupuncture

Chapter 1123: Acupuncture

A solid fist hit his face, knocking him to the ground, and making him spit out a mouthful of blood. The tall man defeated Shane Shaw and went to grab Xiao Qing''s box. Xiao Qing shoved the box into Bai Zhi''s arms, pulled out the dagger, and jumped behind the tall man as soon as he slipped. The tall man saw a sh of silver light, and the dagger pierced into the man''s arm. If Bai Zhi didn''t tell her not to kill people, her knife would pierce the tall man''s back. This was not the state of Chu. They were trapped in the middle of nowhere. If they kill someone here, they don''t know what the consequences will be. And, if this person died, without evidence of death, how do they exin it? The tall man was in pain and scolded loudly. Without care, if anyone understand his scolding, he turned around to grab Xiaoqing. Xiao Qing has trained for a long time. Her dexterity was notparable to that of ordinary people. Despite her slender body and soft and weak appearance, her strength was no less than that of the big man in front of her. After pulling out the dagger stuck in the tall man''s arm, Xiao Qing raised her arm and punched the man in the abdomen, causing the tall man to back up a few steps. The tall man looked at Xiao Qing with a dazed expression, almost doubting his life¡­ ¡­ Why was this little girl so strong? Her body was as flexible as a fish in the sea, and he couldn''t catch it. He was reluctant to retreat, but his eyes nced in the direction of the door. Bai Zhi said: "He wants to escape, don''t let him escape." When Xiao Qing got the order, she turned her body and flew with a kick, hitting the tall man''s back waist, and kicked him to the ground. Xiao Qing wanted to tie him up, but there was no rope in this room at all. She was in a hurry, but then saw Bai Zhi take out her needle bag, pulling out the two longest silver needles from the inside, and went forward and stuck them at the two main points of the tall man. The man couldn''t even struggle, he just passed out. Shane Shaw stared nkly at what was happening in front of him. It was agreed that he would protect them. . . but the result was the opposite. That Xiao Qing, aside from climbing trees, actually has such a formidable skill. Shane Shaw asked: "He died?" Bai Zhi shook her head and said: "No, he just passed out. When it''s dawn, call Alu''s n, and I''ll wake him up again." "You can make him unconscious and conscious?" He only saw that she took two needles and stabbed the tall man twice, and then he passed out. What kind of powerful method is this? Bai Zhi put away the needle bag and said: "This is our Central ins acupuncture technique. I use this acupuncture technique to treat diseases in ordinary times. Of course, if someone wants to hurt me, this acupuncture technique can also be a self-defense technique." Shane Shaw''s curiosity about the Central ins in Bai Zhi''s mouth was as deep as the sea. What kind of ce is that? After this incident, none of the three of them were in the mood to sleep again. As soon as the day dawned, Shane Shaw went out to call Alu. When the people who had already woken up saw this, they all followed. It was human nature to like to join in the fun, both in the East and the West. The tall man was lying outside the wooden house where they lived. Alu was about to ask what was going on when a woman jumped out of the crowd and threw herself on the man. Alu asked Shayuan: "Why is Acha here? What happened?" Shane Shaw repeated what happened at night in the localnguage, and everyone present heard it. There was not much emotional change on the faces of the people watching the excitement. They all know that Acha was domineering andzy. He wanted to get everything he sees good, but he was unwilling to work. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1124: Medical Treatment

Chapter 1124: Medical Treatment

So when Shane Shaw said he came to steal at night, everyone they were not surprised at all. Alu''s face was ugly. After all, he was a member of his tribe. It was shameful to do such a thing. What''s more, the other party cooperation with them. "Is Acha dead?" Alu asked. Shane Shaw shook his head: "No, he just passed out." Alu looked at the crying woman lying on Acha''s body and frowned: "Then why he doesn''t wake up? Is he seriously injured?" As he spoke, Alu''s eyes fell on Acha''s arm. There was a blood hole there, and it seemed that a lot of blood was bleeding, but he knew that the injury to the arm would not be fatal. Bai Zhi stepped forward and already pinched two silver needles in her hand. When Acha''s wife saw this, she rushed forward to push Bai Zhi. Shane Shaw was right next to Bai Zhi, and with a vigorous step, he stopped in front of Bai Zhi, and said angrily: "If you want your husband to wake up, just get out of the way." The woman didn''t dare to touch the outsiders, but she refused to let her go. Shane Shaw said again: "In front of so many people, are we still going to do anything to hurt him?" Alu said solemnly: "Get out of the way!" The woman can ignore Shane Shaw, but she doesn''t dare to ignore Alu''s words, so she reluctantly moves away. Bai Zhi squatted beside Acha and stabbed the silver needle in her hand at two acupoints of Acha. Seeing that such a long silver needle pierced into Acha''s body like this, there were bursts of inhtion from the crowd, especially Acha''s wife, if it wasn''t for Shane Shaw to stop her, she would pounce on Bai Zhi and beat her. After a while, Bai Zhi pulled out the needle and got up, and backed away. Acha, who was lying on the ground, moved, then opened his eyes and got up. Apart from the injury on his arm and the pain in the lower back, he had no other injuries. Acha nced at the people around him with an ugly face, knowing that things must be revealed, and even the ind owner came. Alu asked: "Acha, what did you do herest night? Why did you hurt the guests from outside?" Acha rolled his eyes and pretended to be dazed: "I don''t know, I was sleeping at home, how did Ie here? Why am I injured, who did it?" He also knew how to sue the wicked first. Alu snorted coldly: "Don''t think I can''t find out what happened if you don''t admit it." After that, he turned his head to the two strong men beside him and said: "Take care of him." Acha was taken away, and everyone knows that this matter hase to an end. It has always been like this. Shane Shaw didn''t try to investigate further. Apart from being punched, he didn''t lose anything. The most important thing right now was to leave here. The rest were not important. Alu kept apologizing on behalf of Acha. In addition, he was also very interested in the two needles of Bai Zhi. "So, that girl, she can use acupuncture to heal and save people?" Alu''s eyes widened in disbelief. Shane Shaw nodded: "Yes, that''s what she said. I don''t quite understand it, but looking at the trick she just used, it should be believable." Alu was immediately excited and held Shane Shaw''s hand tremblingly: "Can you, can you ask her to save my father?" "Also, the children in Abdu''s family. They are all ill, seriously ill." Alu was very anxious. Seeing him like this, Shane Shaw quickly replied: "Don''t worry, I''ll help you ask." Bai Zhi and Xiao Qing went back to the house, while Shane Shaw and Alu were talking outside the house. The two of them were quite loud, so Bai Zhi heard it. When Shane Shaw came in, Bai Zhi and Xiao Qing had already walked to the door: "I heard it, please lead the way." She knew the feeling very well. The feeling of desperation of people who were sick, but can''t get medical treatment. They hope to live, but because there was no proper treatment, they can only wait for death. She hopes she can help them. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1125: The man holding the leaves

Chapter 1125: The man holding the leaves

Alu didn''t expect Baizhi to be so refreshing. He was one of the few people on the ind who had been to the United Kingdom. There were also doctors in the United Kingdom. Doctors who specialize in treating disease. Such doctors cannot be seen by ordinary people, let alone ask them to treat people like them. How many people were sick on the side of the road? But these doctors will walk passed them and not even nce at them. Not even once. When he begged Shane Shaw, he didn''t hold out much hope for it. He just wanted to fulfill his responsibilities as the leader. But who would expect that this youngdy would agree so readily? Shane Shaw followed behind Alu with Bai Zhi and Xiao Qing, and suddenly asked, "Your father doesn''t live with you?" Alu sighed and said: "We have a rule here. Those sick must be sent to the mountain, and they can no longer live with healthy people." The two spoke in English. After Bai Zhi heard it, she immediately interjected and asked: "How long has it been since you saw your father?" On this isted ind where there was no medical environment at all, a sick person, if he can''t get better on his own, means waiting for death Being sent to the mountain by them means letting him go somewhere else to die. Alu replied: "I sent him some food and water three days ago, and I haven''t been there for three days." Bai Zhi frowned slightly, looked up at Alu again, and saw that he was only in his early thirties. She thought that his father should be no more than fifty years old. At such an age, he wouldn''t be so sick. She hopes it''s not toote. After Bai Zhi asked, Alu seemed to realize something and began to worry in his heart, and immediately quickened his pace. There were several hills on the ind, but none of them were high mountains, so they reached the top in an hour. There were several very simple wooden houses under the trees on the top of the mountain. Standing outside, they can see what''s going on in the house. Alu walked straight to the wooden house in the middle, and before he reached the door, he heard voicesing from inside. It seemed like a man was asking another man something. Alu strode into the wooden house and said to the topless man, "What are you doing?" The man turned his head to look at Alu, his face was cold, and then said in pure American English: "Your father is thirsty, I am giving him water, what''s wrong with that? Are you worried about him? Then why not take him back, why let him wait to die here alone?" Listening to this pure American English, Bai Zhi''s figure was suddenly shocked, she reached out and pushed Shane Shaw, who was in front of her, and looked at the man holding the leaves. The man was in his early forties, with a beard, dry skin, and thin flesh. There was not much flesh on his naked body, but his eyes were particrly bright. The man also discovered Bai Zhi, and when he saw her appearance and dressed, his face immediately showed joy, but when his eyes fell on the medicine box in Xiao Qing''s hand, his facial expression changed drastically again. His shocking facial expression was not enough to describe his mood at this time. He opened his mouth to speak, but for a moment he forgot how to say it. Trapped on this ind for more than ten years, he has forgotten how to speak hisnguage. Alu stepped forward and saw that there was still some water left in the leaves held by the man. His face became much better. He said to the man, "I invited a doctor to see my father. Thank you for taking care of my father." Alu said to the man. Bai Zhi finally knew where the male robe on Alu''s wife came from. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1126: Are you a Policeman?

Chapter 1126: Are you a Policeman?

She nodded to the man without saying anything, suppressing the shock in her heart, she first went to Alu''s father and squatted beside him, then checked his physical condition, and checked his pulse. The old man was awake, and he can open his mouth to speak a few simple words, but he cannot speakpletely, nor can his body move normally. His condition was simr to stroke symptoms, but not stroke. Bai Zhi took out the needle pack and gave Alu''s father a few needles to test the reaction. The responses were all very good, and there were no paralysis symptoms. She was happy with this. Seeing Bai Zhi put away the needle and got up, Alu quickly asked: "How is it? Can my father be cured?" Bai Zhi nodded her head: "Yes, his illness is not serious, but the best time for treatment is dyed. Even if he is cured now, there will be more or fewer seque." "What are seque?" Alu didn''t understand. Bai Zhi replied: "It''s just that he can''t recover the same as before. There will be some root causes on his body due to this illness, but you can rest assured that it will not affect his normal life." "You go out, I''m going to give him the needle treatment." Of course, it was not just giving needles, but also injecting drugs for him. If they stayed inside, it won''t be good. The man who had just recovered from the shock said to Bai Zhi, "Can I stay?" He spoke Chinese, which only Bai Zhi and Xiao Qing could understand. Xiao Qing was surprised and delighted: "You are also from the Central ins?" The man nced at Xiao Qing, nodded, and said in his still somewhat unfamiliar Central ins dialect: "Yes, I thought that I would never need to speak the Central ins dialect again in this life. I thought I had forgotten how to speak the Central ins dialect." Bai Zhi smiled lightly: "Some things have long been engraved in the bones and blood, and will not be forgotten even as time goes by. Even if they are unfamiliar, it is only temporary." Shane Shaw asked in surprise: "He is also from the Central ins? Are you speaking the Central ins dialect?" Bai Zhi said to Sha Yuan: "Yes, he is also from the Central ins, and he knows some medical skills. I need help, you all go out, just leave him to help me." Shane Shaw was full of questions, but at the moment, the most important thing was to cure the disease and save people. Bai Zhi said to Xiao Qing, "Stay at the door, don''t let them in." Xiao Qing didn''t understand what Bai Zhi meant, but since she ordered it like this, she naturally had her reasons, and immediately went out. Only Alu''s father and the two of them were left in the room. The man immediately rushed to Bai Zhi''s medicine box and opened the medicine box with trembling hands. The contents inside were so familiar and unfamiliar. He took a bottle of disinfectant in his hand, looked, and touched here: "These, how could these things be here? How did you bring these?" Bai Zhi shook her head, she also couldn''t understand how she can go back there on the night of the full moon every month and can bring some things she want to bring. So as for how she brought them here? She doesn''t understand this principle. She found the medicine from the medicine cab and injected it into Alu''s father with a syringe: "How about you, how did youe here?" The man shook his head: "I don''t know how I got here. When I woke up, I went to Chu country and became a beggar in Chu country. It''s inexplicable, I''m obviously on a mission and I''m chasing down fugitives, but somehow I got here." "Are you a policeman?" Bai Zhi asked. The man nodded, his eyes full of pain: "I am a high seas criminal policeman. When I came to this world, I was only 28 years old. My wife was giving birth in the delivery room of the hospital. I didn''t even know whether my child was a boy or a girl. "He buried his face in his hands, tears streaming down his fingers. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1127: Gu Boyang

Chapter 1127: Gu Boyang

He tried everything he could, but he couldn''t get back to his beloved wife. To return to where he belonged, he tried his best to leave the country of Chu and came to the sea that he was familiar with. He wanted to retrace the sea route when he had an ident, and maybe he could go back. As a result, instead of returning, he was trapped on the ind due to a storm. He lost the ability to fight because his right leg was injured in the storm. On this ind, he was bullied so much that he tried his best to get out of there, but the people here refused to let him go. They treated him like a bull and a horse. He also made a raft and wanted to get out of here quietly. But in the sea here, he can''t even tell the direction, and the raft can''t resist the erosion of the seawater. It falls apart immediately. He tried countless times and failed countless times. He grabbed Bai Zhi''s wrist and asked anxiously: "Is there any way you can leave here? Go back to our world." Bai Zhi shook her head: "If I have a way, how can I be here?" The man held her hand tightly and slowly released it. Yes, if she had a way, how could she be here? Bai Zhi seemed to think of something, turned around, and pulled out a ck pistol from the bottom of the medicine box: "Is this thing yours?" As soon as the man saw the pistol, he immediately grabbed it and turned it up and down with an excited expression: "It''s mine, that''s right, it''s mine. How could it be here with you?" Bai Zhi told the process of getting the pistol again. The man sighed that fate was wonderful. He never imagined that this pistol, which had been with him for many years, woulde across the ocean to see him. As if it was destined generally. "I''m Gu Boyang, it''s nice to meet you." Gu Boyang stretched out his right hand. Bai Zhi smiled lightly: "I''m Bai Zhi, I''m very happy to meet you here." The two hands were held together, like long-lost brothers. Bai Zhi asked Gu Boyang: "Do you want to leave here?" Gu Boyang nodded: "Of course, I want to. I always dream about it, but how can the people here be willing? they use me as a free bull and horse." Bai Zhi nced at the old man who had already fallen asleep: "Alu is the ind owner here, I can make a request, as long as I agree with him." Gu Boyang''s eyes gleamed with excitement. He thought he would never be able to escape this lonely ind in his entire life, but now, he has a new chance. Alu waited outside for a long time. The more he waited, the more anxious he became. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong. How old was that youngdy? Does such a little girl know how to treat a disease? He remembered that the doctors in the United Kingdom were all quite old, and he had never seen a doctor as young as her. Alu finally got impatient, pushed away Xiao Qing who was guarding the door, raised his foot, and rushed in. As soon as he entered the door, he saw Bai Zhi piercing his father''s body with slender silver needles. Those silver needles were very slender and pierced his father''s body, constantly shaking, as if dancing on his father''s flesh. "What, what is this?" Aru was shocked and hurriedly looked at his father. His father''s facial expression was, as usual, his mind was awake, and he was blinking at him. Alu didn''t dare to touch the needle on his father''s body, so he hurriedly asked: "Does it hurt? How do you feel?" Alu''s father shook his head: "It doesn''t hurt, nothing special." Alu couldn''t believe his ears. He was pierced with needles and said it didn''t hurt. Does it not hurt? Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1128: Acupuncture Traditional Chinese Medicine

Chapter 1128: Acupuncture Traditional Chinese Medicine

Gu Boyang nced at Alu and said: "This is acupuncture a traditional Chinese medicine, it won''t hurt, don''t worry." Alu calmed down a little and looked at Gu Boyang a little more strangely. He always felt that he was different from them, with different skin color, different speech, and even different pursuits of life. It was not until today that he knew that AGu was from the Central ins. It turns out that the legend was true. In this world, there was a ce called the Central ins. Thinking of the clothes they snatched from AGu, and seeing the clothes Bai Zhi was wearing in front of him, and such thin silver needles, this was not something they could imagine. He was afraid that even in the United Kingdom, there may not be such a thing. What kind of ce was that in Central ins? Bai Zhi took the needle, got up, and said to Alu: "Your father''s body is very weak, not because of illness, but due to long-term malnutrition. As long as he takes good care of his health, he will naturally get better after a while." Alu was puzzled: "What is malnutrition?" Bai Zhi replied: "It''s just that he doesn''t often have enough to eat, and got sick from hunger." When Alu heard this, he looked guilty. In the past, his father always saved some of his food for him to make him stronger. In his impression, my father should have never had a full meal. But such a kind father was sent here to die after he fell ill once. Seeing Alu like this, Bai Zhi sighed and said: "Take him back, he is not suffering from an incurable disease. As long as you take good care of him, he will naturally get better. But if he continues to stay here, his body will only get worse and worse." Alu nodded heavily: "I understand, thank you." Alu then took Bai Zhi to see the children of Adu''s family. It was just a pity that when they went to their house, the child was already dead. Judging from the child''s skinny appearance, he must have starved to death. She doesn¡¯t know how many children starved to death like this every year. The residents of the ind have be ustomed to it. Even the parents of the children were not that sad, they simply dug a hole and buried it hastily. In this era, in such an environment, it was extremely difficult to survive, and human life was as humble and lowly as mustard. She was very fortunate that she has lived in China in her past life and this life. At least she doesn''t have to suffer such hardships. Bai Zhi exchanged Gu Boyang''s freedom with a pair of exquisite earrings. Alu has been to the United Kingdom and knows the preciousness of women''s jewelry, especially this kind of exquisite jewelry. Gu Boyang''s legs were not very convenient, and now he has contracted a cough. He has already been sent up the mountain to die. Now that he can exchange for such jewelry, Alu naturally has no reason to refuse. Alu''s wife wanted more things, and she kept encouraging Alu to go to Bai Zhi and Shane Shaw to ask for more. Alu refused. He respected the little girl who saved his father''s life and was unwilling to deal with her in rude and savage ways. When they were about to leave, Bai Zhiru gave a set of clothes to Alu''s wife, but she was unwilling to give more. Now she only has these things left by her side. If she gave it so generously, what will she exchange for help when she returned to the Chu? The fishing boat was more dpidated than she had imagined, but fortunately, it was still safe, at least it didn''t throw her into the sea when it encountered the wind and waves. Xiao Qing snuggled tightly beside Bai Zhi, the men in front of her were all wearing grass skirts. The sea was windy, and the grass skirts were flying. Those eye-catching things kept jumping into her eyes. She wanted to find a hole to drill herself into it in shame. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1129: Hes back

Chapter 1129: Hes back

Bai Zhi was much calmer than her. She looked at the wooden board one foot in front of her without squinting, holding the stake tightly with both hands, just wanting the boat to get to the shore sooner. Otherwise, she might vomit the fish soup she drank before. Gu Boyang leaned forward and asked Bai Zhi: "Are you okay? Are you seasick?" Bai Zhi smiled bitterly: "The boat is shaking, it''s hard not to get dizzy." Gu Boyang was a marine detective, who went out to sea every day. "I will teach you a breathing method. You learn how to do it, and you will be much better." When he first became a marine police officer, he would also get seasick. The instructor taught them a breathing method for the new police officers to be more efficient. Without scruples, Bai Zhi learned it. She didn''t expect it to be effective. This breathing method was very simr to the midwifery breathing methodmonly used by pregnant women during childbirth. She didn''t expect that this breathing method could also have the effect of reducing seasickness. Shane Shaw moved to Bai Zhi''s side and said excitedly to Bai Zhi: "We''re almost there, it''s almost there, you look, it''s there¨C" Shane Shaw pointed to thend in the distance. Bai Zhi immediately looked in the direction pointed by Shane Shaw. Sure enough, she saw the outline of thend, no longer just an isted ind in the sea, but a long and boundlessnd. Xiao Qing smiled excitedly: "We''re finally here, I''m fed up with the days floating on the sea." Bai Zhi asked Shane Shaw: "How big is thergest ship ever built in your Shane Family''s shipyard?" Shane Shaw thought for a while, then nced at the broken ship they were in at this time, and said: "It''s about five times bigger than this." Only five times bigger than this broken boat in front of her? So to say, it was only three times bigger than her boat. Only five times bigger than this broken boat, how could it be possible to cross the sea to Chu State? It was impossible. "Can''t we make a bigger one?" She remembered that Song Lang''s merchant ship was more than ten timesrger than this broken ship, not to mention the warships built by the government. Shane Shaw was puzzled: "This kind of ship is enough, why do you have to build a bigger one?" Bai Zhi said: "Is it enough to go out to sea to fish? Have you ever thought that maybe you can build a big ship to go overseas and use the goods from your United kingdom to exchange goods from other countries overseas, such as our fabrics in the Central ins?" Shane Shaw''s eyes lit up, and his eyes fell on the cloth on Bai Zhi''s body again. If arge number of such materials could be transported from their country, many people would rush to buy them. After all, this kind of fabric was so exquisite that everyone would want to own a piece of this kind of clothes. Shane Shaw smiled and said: "I understand, maybe it is possible, I will try it." It shouldn''t take long to build a ship. Bai Zhi hooked her lips, feeling that her hope of returning to Chu country has increased a lot. When the fishing boat docked, Xiao Qing and Bai Zhi squatted on the pier and vomited. Only when they vomited so much that there was nothing in their stomachs, did they feel much better. As soon as Shane Shaw appeared at the dock, someone recognized him immediately: "Shaw? It''s you? You''re back." "Richard? Why are you here?" Shane Shaw stepped forward to greet him. "I''m here to do something. What about you? The Shane Family has been turned upside down because of your sudden disappearance." The smile on Shane Shaw''s face froze, and he said in a low voice, "It''s nothing, I''ve been out at sea for a few days, didn''t Ie back?" "You boy, you have to tell your family when you go out to sea. You left so quietly, but your old man was so anxious that he is still ill until now." Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1130: Grandpa

Chapter 1130: Grandpa

Shane Shaw immediately became nervous: "Sick? Is my grandfather sick?" Richard nodded with a worried look on his face: "Your grandfather is very ill, you should hurry back to see." Shang Family was the head of the three major families of the United Kingdom. Needless to say, they were rich and powerful. When the old man was ill, they will naturally ask the best doctor, but Richard''s expression doesn''t seem to be very good. Shane Shaw was anxious, he turned his head to Bai Zhi and Xiao Qing who had just finished vomiting: "I''m going home now, you all go back with me." The three of them came to the United Kingdom for the first time and were unfamiliar with everything. He was really worried, so it was the best arrangement to leave with them and take them to Shang Family''s house. Bai Zhi also chose Shane Shaw to build a big ship to send her back to Chu State. Naturally, she didn''t want to be separated from him at this time, so she immediately nodded: "Then I''ll cause you trouble." Shane Shaw said: "My grandfather is ill, I have to go back immediately, let''s go!" Shane Shaw stepped forward, trying to help the haggard-looking Xiao Qing carry the box. Although they have been together for a long time, Xiao Qing''s vignce against Shane Shaw hasn''t beenpletely rxed. Bai Zhi instructed her to keep it safe, she would never let it fall into the hands of others. Xiao Qing turned sideways to avoid it, and said politely: "No need, I can handle it." Shane Shaw knew that Xiao Qing was on guard against him, so he didn''t say much. Richard came over and looked at Bai Zhi and Xiao Qing again and again. Although the two girls had very red skin and a few skin spots, they could still see from their facial features that they were different from the local women. Coupled with their hair and pupil color, it was enough to tell that they werepletely different. "Who are they? They don''t seem to be from here." Richard asked. Shane Shaw stood sideways in front of Bai Zhi. He didn''t like how Richard stared at Bai Zhi: "They are my friends, okay, I''ll go back first, and I''ll talk about itter." Shane Shaw led them out of the dock quickly. The shipyard of the Shane Family was not far from the dock, and the shipyard was the most profitable industry of their family, and it was also the beginning of their fortune. So Mr. Shane has always lived in the vige near the shipyard. Shane Shaw and his two older brothers have other residences. Shane Lou was talking to the housekeeper when he saw Shane Shaw walking into the yard in a mess, and his eyes widened in shock. How did he, how did hee back? When the butler saw Shane Shaw, he was stunned for a moment, then overjoyed. He rushed forward and grabbed Shane Shaw''s arm tightly: "Shaw, you''re back, where have you been?" Shane Shaw pretended not to see Shane Lou next to him, and said to the butler: "How is Grandpa? Is he okay?" The butler shook his head, "Not very good, Dr. Ian has already gone in, and it''s almost time for him toe out." Seeing the butler''s appearance, Shane Shaw was very flustered. His parents died early, and he lived with his grandparents since he was a child. His grandma died trying to save him. If something happened to him, he wouldn''t dare to think about it. Seeing his sad face, the butler hurriedly said, "The Master immediately got sick when you didn''te back. He hasn''t recovered since then. Now that you are back, Master will be fine." "I hope so." Shane Shaw nodded, swallowing his worries. Shane Lou stepped forward and smiled awkwardly: "Third brother, you''re back. The family almost turned the country upside down to find you." Shane Shaw raised an eyebrow and a sneer appeared on his face: "So, did you also look for me?" The smile on Shane Lou''s face became more and more awkward: "Of course, you are my brother. If you are gone, I, as your older brother, naturally want to find you." Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1131: Familys ugliness

Chapter 1131: Familys ugliness

Shane Shaw didn''t expose him in front of outsiders. After all, it was a family scandal, and it was not good to hear it out. Seeing that Shane Shaw didn''t say that, Shane Lou felt a little at ease. His eyes fell behind Shane Shaw, and he looked surprised: "Who are they?" Shane Shaw replied calmly: "They are my friends." Shane Lou seemed to be very interested in Bai Zhi and the others and wanted to get closer to see them more clearly. Shane Shaw stood in front of him and said, "They are my friends, please be polite." Shane Lou took a step back helplessly, "Shaw, you are too nervous, I just wanted to say hello to them." Shane Shaw snorted softly but did not answer him. Shane Lou said again: "They don''t look like people from the United Kingdom, where did theye from?" Shane Shaw said: "Central ins, have you heard of it?" Shane Lou raised an eyebrow and said, "Is it the Central ins? Is there a ce like the Central ins?" Seeing him like this, Bai Zhi immediately answered and asked: "Do you know the Central ins?" Shane Lou nodded, shook his head again, and said with a smile: "I just heard about it, and thought it was that guy bragging. How could there be such a ce in the world? But now it seems that what that guy said is true." Shane Lou looked at Bai Zhi in front of her. She looked thirteen or fourteen years old. She was tall but very slender. Her long ck hair wasid straight on her back, and her waist seemed not enough to hold. That guy said the women in the Central ins were weak and thin, not as strong as the women in their country. The guy also said that the clothes worn by people in the Central ins were as smooth as a girl''s skin, with bright colors and various patterns. Some people also embroider the fabric. The embroidered patterns were lifelike. And that kind of fabric was not only worn by the rich and famous, even the humble people, as long as they have money, they can buy them casually. Unlike in the United Kingdom, good things were only for a few big families, and the food for ordinary people in the market was inferior goods that the people of the big families don''t want. He had never believed it before, just thought it was all a lie made up. But today, when he saw the two girls brought back by my third brother, he believed them. At this time, the doctor who treated the old man came out, and the housekeeper hurriedly greeted Dr. Ian. Dr. Ian often came to the Shang Family''s house to treat them, so naturally, he knew Shane Shaw. When he saw him back, he was overjoyed: "Shaw is back, this is great, Mister Shane kept talking about you just now. " Shane Shaw was very anxious and wanted to see his grandfather immediately, but he also wanted to hear Doctor Ian''s diagnosis: "How is my grandfather?" Shane Shaw asked. Doctor Ian''s smile on his face disappeared and sighed: "It''s not good, he started to get a fever again today. If he didn''t get a fever, maybe it would be better, but now¡ª" Doctor Ian shook his head, not knowing what to say. Mr. Shane''s health was not very good at first. Thest episode of this illness made him extremely weak. He had already improved a little, but who knew that he had a feverst night and started to have a fever today? "Has the antipyretic medicine been used?" Shane Shaw asked. Doctor Ian nodded: "I used it, but it didn''t work. After all, Mr. Shane is too old. I don''t dare to use this medicine too much, I''m afraid he won''t be able to bear it, but if it''s used less and the effect is not great, it''s really difficult to handle." Shane Shaw turned his head to Bai Zhi and asked, "Do you have a solution?" Bai Zhi didn''t see anyone, so she couldn''t tell, she just replied: "I''ll take a look first." Shane Shaw immediately took Bai Zhi and the others in. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1132: Doctor Ian

Chapter 1132: Doctor Ian

Only then did Doctor Ian discover Bai Zhi and the others, and quickly asked the butler: "Who are these three? Why does Shaw ask the girl if she can do anything? Is she also a doctor?" The butler shook his head: "I don''t know either. Shaw said they were from the Central ins. Do you know the Central ins?" Doctor Ian was dumbfounded: "What is the Central ins? I never heard of it." He was curious. Wass that girl a doctor? Doctor Ian, who was supposed to go back, turned back to Mister Shane''s bedroom. Mister Shane took the medicine that Doctor Ian gave him, and at this time he had fallen asleep. He didn''t wake up even when Shane Shaw came in. Bai Zhi did some tests on him, and indeed, as Doctor Ian said, he was having a fever, and the fever was not low, but thirty-nine degrees Celcius. The blood pressure was also high, which was the main reason for the old man''s illness. The most beloved grandson disappeared. He was in a hurry and anxious. When his blood pressure rose, he copsed. He was lucky he didn''t have cerebral hemorrhage or stroke. "How is it?" Sahara asked. Bai Zhi had already taken out the needle pack but didn''t do anything. She turned her head to look at Doctor Ian standing at the end of the bed, and said to Shane Shaw: "I want to confirm the medicine this doctor gave your grandfather." When Doctor Ian heard this, he frowned immediately, his eyes full of anger: "What do you mean? Do you suspect that there is something wrong with my medicine?" Bai Zhi shook his head, "You think too much, I just want to give the old man another medicine. You also know that some medicines cannot be taken at the same time. Before giving the medicine, I naturally need to know what medicine he took before." Doctor Ian was stunned, that was what she meant. The anger on his face disappeared immediately, he turned around and put the wooden medicine box in his hand on the desk, and took out a small y pot from it. Doctor Ian came to Bai Zhi with a y pot, "This is the medicine I gave Mister Shane." Bai Zhi took the jar that Doctor Ian handed over, opened the lid, and took a look. There was some ck liquid in it. I couldn''t see anything, so I could put it in front of my nose and smell It was s also an unfamiliar scent. Maybe it was their local medicine, she had never been exposed to it, so naturally, she couldn''t tell. "How?" Doctor Ian raised an eyebrow and looked at her, with a strong pride in his eyes. This is his own antipyretic medicine, which was very effective. He learned his medical skills from his father. He started learning it at the age of six. It took him a full ten years to learn it before his father let him treat people. Now he has been treating people for nearly ten years, and he was considered a little famous. So when he saw a little girl like Bai Zhi who imed to be a doctor, he had a trace of contempt in his eyes, and he didn''t believe that she had any ability. Bai Zhi handed back the medicine jar and said apologetically: "I can''t distinguish this medicine, can I trouble you to tell me what the medicinal properties of this medicine are?" The contempt on Doctor Ian''s face became stronger and stronger, he opened his mouth and said: "This is good antipyretic medicine that I spent 2 years developing. Now you want me to tell you the medicinal properties and form?" Bai Zhi was slightly stunned. She didn''t expect the selfishness of Westerners to be more straightforward than Easterners. Shane Shaw was about to speak when Bai Zhi took the lead and said, "It''s fine if you don''t want to say anything. I can cure the old man''s without taking medicine." Doctor Ian didn''t believe it, and smiled coldly: "At a young age, you talk big? If you can''t do it, what should you do?" Bai Zhi''s ck and bright eyes rolled, her smiling brows slightly curved: "If I can''t do it, I will immediately disappear in front of everyone and never show up." She turned her eyes and stared at Doctor Ian: "If I can do it, In the future, if someone in the Shane Family gets sick, I will be responsible for the treatment, how about it? Do you dare to bet?" Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1133: Work

Chapter 1133: Work

She doesn''t know when the big ship that can send her back to Chu Country will be built. Before that, she needs a job that can support the three of them. It was not her character to live on the charity of others. Right now, there was a great opportunity ahead. If this Doctor Ian wasn''t so condescending, she might not have taken his job at this time. Doctor Ian was stunned for a moment, but his heart was also beating like drums. He only treated rich people, and the Shane Family was his most favorable source of ie. Doctor Ian turned to look at Shane Shaw, but Shane Shaw was looking elsewhere. Although he was familiar with Doctor Ian, at this time, he was more willing to stand on Bai Zhi''s side. After all, it was Doctor Ian who was rude first. Even when he saw it, he felt he was too much. Doctor Ian doesn''t want to respond. If he loses, he won''t be able to raise his head in front of Shane''s Family in the future, so he might as well let it go, but he wanted to see what this little capable of. Doctor Ian nodded: "Okay, I hope you can do what you say, don''t cry if you lose." Bai Zhi smiled lightly: "Same goes for you." After speaking, she turned around, spread the le bag in her hand, and ced it beside Mister Shane''s bed. After lifting the thin quilt, Mister Shane, who was under the quilt, was naked. He was only wearing a pair of mid-length culottes on the lower part of his body. Xiao Qing''s eyes didn''t even blink. Looking at the half-naked body, she didn''t even have the slightest turbulence in her heart, and she didn''t even have thethinking her eyes away or raise her hands to cover her eyes. Sure enough, people change. On the isted ind, she has seen too many such half-naked bodies, and even more eye-catching things. This kind of pediatrics can no longer stir up her inner waves. When Bai Zhi spread out the needle bag, Doctor Ian came up and looked at the whole row of slender silver needles pinned in the cloth bag, and asked with a confused expression: "What is this?" Bai Zhi took two silver needles and pinched them between her fingers, stretched out her hand, and pierced the heart of the old man''s chest, so scared that Doctor Ian wanted to scream: "What are you doing? Do you know what is there? " Bai Zhi ignored him. Gu Boyang, who was standing behind Bai Zhi, said, "It''s the heart, why are you yelling so much? Have you heard of silver needle treatment?" Doctor Ian turned to look at Gu Boyang, who was wearing a grass skirt. The contempt in his eyes was even more intense. Who else could be wearing grass skirts, apart from the inferior people on the ind? Is he worthy of talking to him? It was just weird, how can this guy speak theirnguage? He also speaks very well, even better than what the uncles who grew up in this ce said. "What silver needle treatment? I think you are murdering people." Doctor Ian said rudely to Gu Boyang, but when he turned his eyes, he found that the girl''s hand hadn''t stopped. In the blink of an eye, dozens of needles were on Mister Shane''s body. He turned to look at Sha Yuan: "You just let her act like this?" Shane Shaw raised an eyebrow: "In your eyes, this is nonsense, but in my eyes, it is to cure diseases and save people. Doctor Ian, I hope you don''t have such drastic words and deeds when you face strange things next time." Doctor Ian was stunned, unable to understand Shane Shaw''s thoughts. What happened to him? Doesn''t he care about Mister Shane the most? Bai Zhi, who had been silent for a while, suddenly said, "Doctor Ian, if you can''t stop being noisy, please go out first. If you want to stay, be quiet." When giving acupuncture treatment, the most important thing was to have a clear mind. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1136: Master Wu

Chapter 1136: Master Wu

But how could she have thought that this stay would be for three years? Shane Shaw didn''t lie to her. After the old man''s condition improved, he took over the work of the shipbuilding workshop and worked hard to supervise the construction ofrge ships. But this kind of big ship was the first time they have built. They have no experience in this area, and they have tried several times without sess. One day, an unfamiliarrge ship appeared in the harbor of the United Kingdom, attracting countless people''s attention. That ship was huge and exquisite. Not only it was big, but also tall, and it has several floors like a house. The spacious deck was full of people. They looked at the people on the shore in amazement, and the people on the shore also looked at them in amazement. Someone boldly shouted to the people on the shore: "We came from the Central ins and brought our goods from the Central ins, do you want to see it?" The people on the shore looked at them dumbfounded, unable to understand what they were saying. "Master Wu, they don''t seem to understand what we are saying." The young man who shouted said to the middle-aged man beside him. Master Wu nodded and said: "Erhu said that the people here speak differently from our Central ins, and their appearances are also different. That''s true." "Master Wi, this is the hometown of Erhu? The United Kingdom?" Master Wu said: "These people look simr to Erhu, I think we didn''t ho the wrong ce. You go and see Erhu if he is awake, now only he canmunicate with these people. We need him to help us with the cargo of this ship and sell it. Otherwise, won''t this trip be in vain?" Master Wu felt very regretful. If he know that the United Kingdom was so far away, he would never have agreed toe. He thought it would arrive in ten days and a half at most. As a result, they travel across the sea for two months, two months¡­ ¡­ He has lost a lot of weight. The young man left in a hurry, and turned back after a while: "Sir, Erhu hasn''t woken up yet, his face is very bad, and he is talking nonsense. The situation is even worse than before." Master Wu frowned and his face turned dark. Who would have thought that this Erhu, who has always been in good health, will suddenly faint yesterday, and couldn''t wake up no matter what? The doctor apanying him on the boat couldn''t do anything about him either, and it was useless to give him any medicine. "Master Wu, what should I do now?" The young man asked. Master Wu''s ship was arge cargo ship newly built by the government. It was an erged cargo ship specially made by the new emperor''s shipbuilding department. It was designed to conduct business with foreign countries by sea. While doing business, they can learn more about the national conditions and people''s livelihood in the outer regions. Master Wu was the Minister of Maritime Affairs personally appointed by the new emperor. This trip to sea was ordered by the emperor, and there was no room for error. Erhu can''t have an ident, he must wake Erhu and let him helpplete the first business of the sea trade. "Go to the shore!" Master Wumanded in a deep voice. The huge cargo ship slowly docked. The port, which could have docked dozens ofrge fishing boats at the same time, immediately became crowded. Even the seawater at the port also rose by three points due to the docking of therge cargo ship. The Shane Shipyard was thergest in the United Kingdom. They have been trying to build arge ship for the past three years, but they have not been sessful. At this time, arge cargo ship suddenly came to the port. Naturally, this matter reached Shane Shaw''s ear very quickly. Shane Shaw immediately put down his work and rushed to the port with his men. Therge cargo ship has been docked at the port, and the hull wasrger than any he has supervised in the past three years. And it was even more gorgeous. The wood of the hull was polished very smoothly, and the top was also engraved with exquisite patterns. The ends were covered with ck iron sheets¡­ ¡­ it looked exquisite everywhere. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1137: Introducing

Chapter 1137: Introducing

It turns out that the ship can be built so gorgeous, and the shape can be changed. The previous mental inspiration that had been trapped before exploded when he saw this ship. He got it, he finally got it. At this time, a few people got off the boat. Those people''s skin was light yellow, slightly darker than their skin, with ck hair and brown eyes, and wearing long shirts and cloth boots. "We are from the Central ins. The person who can speak yournguage in our group is sick. Are there people who can speak the Central insnguage here?" The crowd was silent and just looked at them curiously. These people looked different from them, and their speech waspletely different. Was that big ship made by these people? It was amazing. Master Wu was extremely disappointed. The ship was filled with silk satin, tea leaves, and some foods unique to the Central ins. Those foods were stored for two months. If they were not sold, they would be difficult to bring back. But there was anguage barrier, how could he let these people understand his intentions? At this time, a tall man walked out of the crowd. The man had a beard on his face, his eyes were deep, and he couldn''t tell his age. Shane Shaw walked in front of Master Wu and said in his broken Chinese: "Are you from Central ins?" Master Wu was surprised and delighted, and grabbed Shane Shaw''s hand: "You speak our Central insnguage?" Shane Shaw didn''t like being touched by strangers, so he quickly withdrew his hand and smiled politely: "I can speak a little bit, there are a few people from the Central ins in our family who taught me." Shane Shaw thought Bai Zhi will be very happy to know that someone from the Central ins came. Master Wu: "Really? Can you introduce us to them?" Shane Shaw nodded: "Of course, pleasee with me." Master Wu turned back and said to the young man behind him: "Call some good brothers, and bring some gifts with me." After a while, the staff and gifts were ready, and a group of more than a dozen people followed Shane Shaw out of the port and went into the city. At this time, Bai Zhi was ying chess with Mister Shane and ying Chinese chess. This pair of chess was carved by Gu Boyang himself. At first, she and Gu Boyang just yed when they were bored. Later, when Shane Shaw saw it, he wanted to learn, so she taught him how. Shane Shaw thought it was interesting, so he taught his grandfather. Who would have known that Mister Shane would be addicted to the game once he yed? Shane Shaw was busy with affairs in the shipyard all day, so he doesn''t have time to y chess with him. So Mister Shane used various methods to pretend to be sick. He had a headache in the morning and needed to y chess to relieve it. Then he will have abdominal pain in the afternoon and can only be relieved by ying chess¡­ ¡­ Shane Shaw brought arge group of people to the residence of Mister Shane, which made the butler shocked: "Shaw, who are these people?" Shane Shaw replied: "They are all from the Central ins, is Bai Zhi there?" The butler stared at the crowd of ck-haired and brown-eyed men, thinking they were here to pick up Miss Bai Zhi back to the Central ins. So why the young master was so happy? His beloved girl was about to be picked up, how could he be so happy? "She''s ying chess with the master in the living room." The butler withdrew his gaze and pointed in the direction of the living room. Shane Shaw immediately took Master Wu and the others to the living room, then asked Master Wu and the others to wait outside the living room. He went in first and talked to Bai Zhi. Master Wu stood outside the strangely shaped house, looking around curiously, constantly shaking his head and sighing: "The house here is far from our Central ins." "It''s not only far off, but it''s also notparable at all. I''ve walked all the way, and I haven''t even seen a decent house. The road is also bumpy, and I haven''t seen any shops. Compared with the prosperity of our Chu country, it''s a long way to go." Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1138: Did he send people to pick her up?

Chapter 1138: Did he send people to pick her up?

Shane Shaw entered the hall and said to Bai Zhi who was ying chess: "Bai Zhi, guess who I brought to see you?" Xiao Qing, who was fanning Bai Zhi with a fan, turned her head and looked outside, but saw nothing, only heard some messy voices, but she couldn''t hear it. Bai Zhi didn''t lift her head, she ate the opponent''s elephant with her cannon on the chessboard: "Checkmate!" When Mister Shane saw this, he immediately shook his head: "It doesn''t count, I made a mistake in this move, it''s all Shaw''s fault, if it wasn''t for him suddenlying in, I would not make a mistake, take a step back, take an action back. " Bai Zhi sighed: "Grandpa Shane, how many steps have you taken back? If you go on like this, even if the sunset, we won''t be able to finish this game of chess." "No, no, just take this step back, this is thest time, just this time!" Bai Zhi was helpless and turned to look at Shane Shaw: "Who did you bring? Could it be that you found a master shipbuilder?" Three years, three years, she knew that she could not count on the shipbuilder in the shipyard, so she asked Shane Shaw to go elsewhere to find a powerful shipbuilder. Could it be he found someone? Shane Shaw shook his head: "No, you''ll know it when youe out." With that, he stepped forward to pull Bai Zhi. Seeing this, Xiao Qing hurriedly stood in front of Bai Zhi and said, "Just talk, don''t move your hands and feet." In the past three years, Xiao Qing followed Bai Zhi''sorder to learn English. Although she was still not proficient,municating was no longer a problem. In Xiao Qing''s eyes, Bai Zhi was the person that her young master liked. How can she let other men touch her casually? Shane Shaw was very helpless. Xiao Qing always does this. When he wants to get close to Bai Zhi, she will always jump in between him and Bai Zhi, preventing him from having more intimate contact with her. Bai Zhi was eager to leave this chessboard, and after listening to Shane Shaw''s words, she immediately put down the chess piece in her hand, and said with a smile to Mister Shane: "Grandpa Shane, I''ll go out for a while, ande back to y chess with youter." Mister Shane was thinking about the following chess path, and he had no clue. If Bai Zhi walked away, he would move the chessboard and the path would be clear. Thinking of this, he looked up with a smile and said, "Okay, you go ande back and y chess with me." Bai Zhi got up and walked out of the living room with Shane Shaw and Xiao Qing. In the courtyard outside the living room, many people were standing, many people from the Central ins with yellow skin and familiar eyebrows. Bai Zhi and Xiao Qing were both stunned until the voice of Master Wu sounded, they just recovered. "Are the two girls from the Central ins?" Master Wu bowed his hands to Bai Zhi and asked politely. As soon as Bai Zhi heard his ent, she knew that she was from the state of Chu, and immediately asked, "Are you from the state of Chu?" Master Wu said with a wide-eyed smile: "It seems that the girl is also from the Chu Country." He looked at the girl in front of him. She looked like sixteen or seventeen years old. She was born very beautiful. Wearing a bit of jewelry, but on her body, you can see a strange gorgeousness. Bai Zhi also looked at the man in front of him. He was in his early forties, with a slightly fatter figure, wearing a dark cyan suit, looking like an ordinary person''s clothes, but the sharp-eyed Bai Zhi saw that on his cuff, there was a hidden python pattern, and the hem of his clothes has a clear crane pattern. These were embroidered patterns that can only appear on the clothes worn by the officials of the dynasty. He was not an ordinary businessman, he was an official of the Chu Dynasty. Did Chu Yan know her whereabouts and sent people to pick her up? Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1139: Sincerity

Chapter 1139: Sincerity

Bai Zhi''s heart was beating violently. She was about to ask a question, only to hear the man in front of her speak one step ahead: "Can I ask this youngdy for help?" Bai Zhi was stunned, "Huh? What?" Master Wu waved his hand and ordered his subordinates to deliver the gift. Master Wu''s subordinates have good eyesight. At a nce, they could tell that Xiao Qing was Bai Zhi''s maid, so they directly sent two pieces of cloth and two packets of tea to Xiao Qing. Xiao Qing looked sideways at Bai Zhi, and when she saw Bai Zhi nod her head, she reached out to take it. Although the fabric was not a fine satin, it was something she was familiar with. As soon as her fingers touched the soft and smooth fabric, Xiao Qing felt like she was floating. Yes, they finally saw a familiar face and thing. Will they be able to return to that familiar ce soon? Bai Zhi''s heart slightly sank. She knew she was thinking too much. the person in front of her was not sent by Chu Yan to pick her up. How could Chu Yan know that she was here? Maybe he thought she had died a long time ago. She sighed in her heart, looked up at the middle-aged man, and said, "No need to be too polite, please tell me!" Master Wu''s heart loosened, and the smile on his face became more and more bright and said with a smile: "We went to the sea this time to bring our Chu country''s good things overseas and sell them. At the same time, we want to bring some things here back to Chu country. Originally, there was a person from the United Kingdom on the ship traveling with us, but who knew that he had a serious illness yesterday and has not woken up yet." Bai Zhi suddenly said: "So, you need someone who can understand both sides of thenguage to trante?" Master Wu nodded: "Yes, yes, our ship is full of goods, all of which are satin, tea, porcin, and food. The satin and porcin are nothing, but they are not important items, but the tea and food cannot be dyed any longer." When they came here for the first time, they were not familiar with the ce, and it was impossible to unload the goods as soon as they wanted. They have to get the port steward''s permission first. Moreover, when the goods are unloaded, they have to deal with local merchants. These were not a matter of exchanging a few sentences. Bai Zhi understood, "I have a friend who can trante for you. As for unloading, buying, and selling, you can talk to Shane Shaw. He is good in this kind of thing." Master Wu was ecstatic and thanked him again and again. Bai Zhi said again: "I have an unkind request." Master Wu hurriedly said, "Miss, please speak." "I''m originally from the country of Chu, and it''s been more than three years since the shipwrecked. I''ve been waiting for the United Kingdom to build a big ship enough to go to the country of Chu, hoping that one day I can return to my hometown and reunite with my rtives." "Now, although they haven''t been able to build a big ship, I always look forward to seeing my rtives and fellow vigers. God must pity my sincerity, and I also ask the master to let this wish of mine happen." Bai Zhi said. From Master Wu''s point of view, this was nothing more than a small effort. For his big ship, not to mention adding two or three people, even if it adds twenty or thirty people, it was not a problem. "It''s a small matter, it''s an honor of mine to send the youngdy back to her hometown." Master Wu sped his fists. Bai Zhi was overjoyed, but she didn''t see that Shane Shaw''splexion had be very ugly. He simply thought that Bai Zhi would be very happy when she saw her fellow countryman, and the sorrow that she had buried in her knitted eyebrows all year round would dissipate after seeing her fellow countryman. But he never thought that the arrival of her fellow vigers would be her way back. Is she leaving? She was leaving him! Now and not in the distant future. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1140: Farewell

Chapter 1140: Farewell

Bai Zhi introduced Gu Boyang to Master Wu and asked him to trante for Master Wu. The Shane Family was very interested in the goods of Central ins. After seeing the goods, they were even more determined to cooperate. Immediately, they took all the goods brought by Master Wu, hoarded them in the warehouse, took out only a small part, and put them on disy in the shop of the Shane Family. They were only for disy but not for sale. Every day, arge number of people came to watch. The soft and gorgeous fabrics and exquisite porcin were many times better than the pottery they usually use. Also that magical tea and delicious oriental food. After the momentum was established, Shane Shaw released the news of the sale. Before dawn, there were long queues at the door of the shops. There was a kind of supermarket discount promotion, so people stands in line in the dark. "You are a genius." Shane Shaw gave Bai Zhi a thumbs up. Bai Zhi shook her head: "I just borrowed flowers to offer Buddha. I didn''te up with this idea." These days, it was Bai Zhi who helped the Shane Family to build momentum. She just wanted to do something for Shane Shaw before leaving to thank him for taking care of her for the past three years. Master Wu sold the cabin empty, bought arge number of United Kingdom products from Shane Shaw, and filled the cabin again. Some special products look strange but tasted very good. The shells were hard and can be preserved for a long time. Master Wu installed half of the cabin, and the remaining half of the cabin was filled with the face cream produced by the United Kingdom. It was said that after rubbing this kind of face cream, the skin will be more white and smooth. This thing works, Bai Zhi secretlyughed, but didn''t say it. This cream was formted by her, supervised by Shane Shaw, and jointly sold. Selling this item in the United Kingdom was not good, after all, there were too many poor people¡­ ¡­ But this time, Master Wu emptied the warehouse and even brought her a lot of benefits. Shane Shaw put a box of silver coins in her luggage, stood at the port, looked at the girl who was about to board the ship, and finally couldn''t help shouting: "Bai Zhi, you waiting for me in the Chu. I wille to find you. I wille to you." Bai Zhiughed and waved at him: "If youe, I will treat you to the most delicious Hu spicy soup." Master Wu whispered: "Are they used to eating Hu spicy soup?" Thinking of Hu''s spicy soup, Master Wu swallowed. He has never eaten a decent meal these days. The food was tasteless and iparable with the food of Chu State. Bai Zhi responded with a smile: "Shane Shaw is not a picky eater, he eats everything." She stood on the boat and looked at the sandy in on the shore of the port, which gradually turned into a ck spot and finally disappeared. Perhaps, this parting was goodbye forever. She has lived in this ce for three years, thinking about leaving every day and thinking about returning to the Chu. But when it came time to leave, she was reluctant. That''s just how people are, boneheaded. "Miss Bai, this United kingdom is more than ten thousand miles away from our Chu country. How did youe here?" Master Wu asked. Bai Zhi smiled wryly and shook her head: "To be honest, I don''t know how I got here. I only know that I encountered a storm at that time, and I was in aa for a few days. Strangely, I woke up here." Master Wu said with a smile: "The things at sea are mysterious. You are alive, which is a great fortune." Bai Zhi nodded: "Brother Wu is doing business overseas, you have extraordinary courage. This kind of thing is something that ordinary people would not dare to think about." Master Wu was delighted: "I don''t want toe here to the sea. To tell the truth, I came here by the emperor''s order." Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1141: Emperor Wuzhi

Chapter 1141: Emperor Wuzhi

Bai Zhi knew that he was an official of the Chu State, and thought he was from the Sea Trade Bureau, but she didn''t expect that he was here by the emperor''s order. This emperor''s order, under which emperor? Bai Zhi didn''t dare to reveal her identity casually. After all, in this dynasty, even with her identity, if people knew something happened as this happened, they wouldugh at the Dongfang family and Chu Yan. She asked Master Wu: "When I was in the Chu 3 years ago, I heard that the emperor was not interested in maritime trade. Why did he send you to do business now?" Master Wu said: "3 years ago was three years ago, and now it is now." He cleared his throat and said again: "His Royal Highness Prince Jin was enthroned as emperor 2 years ago under Emperor Taishang''s edict, and was given the title of Emperor Wuzhi." It turned out that he was already the emperor. So now, does he have a queen? After being the emperor for two years, how can the empress''s seat be left empty? If she was still there, there would be no problem. But now such a thing like this happened, they don''t know if they would see each other again, and they couldn''t even see her corpse. Even if he didn''t want to marry another new person so soon, Emperor Taishang and the civil and military officials of the Manchu Dynasty would probably not agree. Seeing Bai Zhi in a daze, Lord Wu smiled and asked: "What happened to Miss Bai?" Bai Zhi returned to her senses and shook her head lightly: "It''s okay, just a little surprised. In just 3 years, the dynasty has changed." Master Wu said with a smile: "You are quite concerned about the court''s affairs. Ordinary girls don''t care about this at all." Bai Zhi looked at Master Wu, and there were some things that she didn''t want to ask. But she couldn''t help, and finally asked: "I wonder which daughter of the current queen is?" Master Wu raised an eyebrow and looked at Bai Zhi in surprise, wondering why she asked this. Bai Zhi hurriedly said: "Oh, don''t get me wrong, I am from the capital. I have received the favor of Prince Jin before, and I have to be more careful about his affairs, and have no other intentions." Master Wu suddenly thought of the emperor''s handsome and unparalleled face, which woman can''t resist it when she sees it? This Miss Bai must have seen Prince Jin before, so she deliberately asked. "It''s not a secret, and it''s okay to tell it. When the emperor ascended the throne, there were no concubines in the six pces, and he didn''t even want a pce maid to serve near him. But at that time, when he first ascended to the throne, the emperor''s position was not stable. To stabilize the emperor''s position, the best way is to marry the daughter of powerful ministers and ept concubines. With the help of the Yue family, the court situation finally stabilized." "So, how many concubines does he have now?" Bai Zhi frowned, her heart clenched tightly, and the pain spread to her whole body. Master Wu tilted his head and thought for a while, "There aren''t many of them. I just chose a few daughters of ministers to enter the pce. They were given titles at the beginning of the year, and I haven''t heard of anyone being favored, but¡ª" "But what?" Bai Zhi asked anxiously, her hands in her sleeves sweating unknowingly. "I heard that Marquez Weiyuan has already sent his daughter to the pce. Although she has no title, everyone knows that the youngdy of the Wei Family, naturally wants to be the empress when she enters the pce." Therefore, Chu Yan will have an empress. Bai Zhi concluded in her heart, and the bitterness in her heart went to the tip of her tongue. She wanted to cry bitterly. "What''s the matter with you, Miss Bai?" Master Wu asked hurriedly when he saw that her face was getting worse. Bai Zhi shook her head: "I''m fine, maybe I''ve been on the boat for too long, and I''m a little dizzy." When Master Wu heard the words, he immediately ordered someone to invite her into the cabin to rest. After Bai Zhi and Xiao Qing left, the young man who had been standing next to him leaned forward and said to Master Wu: "Sir, this Miss Bai girl is so beautiful. Looking at her behavior, is it a noble youngdy from the capital?" Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1142: Minister of Maritime Affairs

Chapter 1142: Minister of Maritime Affairs

Master Wu shook his head: "Impossible, how could the youngdy in the capital city be a female doctor? Those eldestdies wish to be kept in the golden boudoir, and they don''te out to see people at the ordinary times." The young man snorted and said, "Yes, I have never seen any youngdy who can study medicine. Even if she does, she will not see treat people outside." Master Wu was not a capital official before. He was transferred to the capitalst year, and he didn''t know much about the affairs of the capital city. After the establishment of the Sea Trade Bureau, he advised the emperor once, but he did not expect the emperor to take it to heart. After the ship was built this time, he was directly appointed as the Minister of Maritime Affairs. The young man saw that Master Wu''s eyes were still staring at Bai Zhi''s figure, and he smiled and said: "Master, your wife passed away 2 years now, it is time to ept a new wife." Master Wu''s face was reddish, he nced at the young man, and said angrily: "Don''t talk nonsense, go to work." After the young man stepped back with a smile, Master Wu''s eyes fell on the direction of Bai Zhi''s departure again, thoughtfully. Although this Miss Bai was good, she was too young, and his daughter was older than her. Thinking of this, Master Wu shook his head again and sighed, "It would be nice if I was ten years younger." In the face of such a beautiful and extraordinary girl, he naturally couldn''tpare her with an ordinary girl, and he was even more reluctant to do something difficult for a strong man. Let''s take a look first, and then see the situation. Master Wu turned around and returned to his cabin to rest. Standing not far away, Gu Boyang listened to the conversation between the two and was very unhappy. This guy doesn''t even look at how old he is, and he doesn''t look at himself in the mirror. Did he want Bai Zhi? He doesn''t know what to say. It seems that after reaching their destination, they must leave this Master Wu as soon as possible, so as not to be restrained by him. In this world, power was thew, and they can''t win him. After dinner, Baizhi and Xiao Qing stood on the deck to blow the wind. The boat was going very steadily. They didn''t get seasick anymore. Gu Boyang looked left and right, and seeing that there were no Master Wu''s subordinates, he pulled Bai Zhi and Xiao Qing aside and ryed to her what he had heard during the day, so that she could be more attentive, and don''t ask anyone to make calctions. The sincere and genuine face of Master Wu appeared in front of Bai Zhi''s eyes, and shook his head: "He should not be such a person." Gu Boyang said: "Whether he is or not, you have to be more careful. When the boates to the shore, let''s go quickly and don''t let him get entangled." Bai Zhi nodded: "I understand." She understood Gu Boyang''s concerns. Ever since they met Gu Boyang, they have treated each other as their rtives, and no one wants to be in trouble. In this world, only they have amon secret. They have some topics they dare not mentioned in front of other people, but there was no need to have any scruples between them. In the past three years, Gu Boyang has begged her more than once, hoping that she cane back there on the night of the full moon, help him see his wife and children, bring them a message, and tell them that as long as he still has a breath, he will not give up to go back to find them. The strange thing was that for three years, every full moon night, even if she slept under the moonlight, she never went back, not once. After the new drug trial failed, what happened to her over there? The boat has been on the sea for two whole months, which was a little shorter than before, but Bai Zhi and Xiao Qing fell ill several times. Life at sea was not easy. After all, they were women, and their physical condition was naturally weaker than that of men. Even Xiao Qing was not an exception. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1143: Seasickness

Chapter 1143: Seasickness

"Where''s Miss Bai?" Master Wu asked when he saw Gu Boyang standing outside Bai Zhi''s cabin. Gu Boyang said: "She just vomited again. She''s very weak and just fell asleep. Is there something wrong with my lord?" Master Wu looked disappointed, shook his head, and said, "It''s nothing, I just suddenly felt ufortable. I originally wanted to ask her to diagnose and treat me. Since she is not well, it''s fine. It''s not a big problem." Gu Boyang snorted and stood up straight without moving. Master Wu''s thoughts of going in and taking a look disappeared, he started a conversation with Gu Boyang, and asked with a smile, "I saw you ying with a ck thing that day. It looks very special. Is that also something from the United Kingdom?" Gu Boyang''s hand touched his waist, and the pistol was pinned to the waist of his trousers. This was what Master Wu talking about. He nodded: "Yes, this is something from there, and not in the Central ins." Master Wu asked, "Can you show it to me?" Gu Boyang immediately took out the pistol and handed it to Master Wu: "Master, please take a look." Master Wu took it and thought it was a very light guy, but he didn''t think so. When he got it, it was quite heavy. Although the shape was strange, it was exquisite in workmanship. It was a very special kind of thing. Why didn''t he see it when he was there? If this thing will be presented to the emperor, the emperor will like it. "What is this thing for?" Master Wu asked. Gu Boyang said with a smile: "It''s useless, it''s just a thing to y with in your hand." A gun without bullets was a useless thing, isn''t it? Master Wu was ying with the pistol, and the more he yed, the more interesting it became, so he said to Gu Boyang, "Brother Gu, why don''t you sell this to me." Sell it to him? Gu Boyang raised an eyebrow, thinking of that year, when he first came to this world, he had nowhere to go. He even had trouble eating, and almost starved to death on the street. It was the owner of Jubaozhai who rescued him and gave him a hand. He had enough to live on for a few months, and to thank the benefactor, he gave him the pistol. Unexpectedly, after more than ten years, the pistol was returned to his hands. This time, helping Master Wu as a trantor, he got some benefits, but he knew that if he wanted to survive here, these benefits were far from enough. He needs more. "Okay, since Master Wu wants it, then ask Master Wu to make a price." Master Wu didn''t expect him to be easy to talk to, he thought he would be reluctant. "Five hundred taels, what do you think?" Gu Boyang raised his eyebrows: "Gold?" Master Wu secretly took a deep breath. Five hundred taels of silver was already a high price, but he wanted gold? Is this thing worth so much money? Five hundred taels of gold was not a small amount for him. Master Wu thought about it for a while, thinking that if he catches up with the grand ceremony after returning to the capital, can this thing be given to the emperor as a congrattory gift? If he can make the emperor happy, the five hundred taels of gold will be worth it. Thinking of this, Master Wu gritted his teeth and said to Gu Boyang, "Okay, it''s a deal." As a result, Gu Boyang got a 500 taels instant golden ticket, and Master Wu got a pistol without bullets. Who doesn''t knows who took advantage of whom? Bai Zhi has not eaten for three days and even vomited up the water she drank every day, she felt nauseated when she saw the food. She wanted to die. Gu Boyang came in with the freshly boiled porridge, "Eat a little bit, we will arrive tomorrow at thetest, just bear with it." Bai Zhi propped up and sat up and pushed Xiao Qing next to her: "You should eat it too. Swallow it no matter how sick you are, so that we can get off this ship alive." Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1144: Cucumbers

Chapter 1144: Cucumbers

Gu Boyang took out a te of cucumbers from behind like a conjurer, mixed with balsamic vinegar, a sour smell prated into Bai Zhi''s nose, and it smelled quite appetizing. "Where did the cucumberse from?" Since they got on the boat, all they ate were the food brought on the boat from the United Kingdom. The inds they passed along the way were either uncivilized primitive tribes, or there were no people at all. They can''t get fresh food. Gu Boyang said, "I brought the cucumbers that I nted in the United Kingdom on the boat. It bore fruit a few days ago. Today I can finally eat them, so I picked them off." It turned out that when he got on the boat that day, he held a pot with young nts. At that time, she wanted to ask him about it, but she forgotter on. She didn''t expect it to be a cucumber. With the crispy and sour cucumbers, she actually ate two bowls of white porridge, and Xiao Qing ate three bowls. After eating a whole te of cucumbers, she didn''t vomit, and she felt much better. "I didn''t expect you to know how to grow vegetables." Bai Zhi smiled. Gu Boyang sighed: "I didn''t understand before, after being trapped on that ind, if you want something to eat, you have to find a way. Those people can only eat fish, they can''t grow vegetables, if I want to eat, I can only grow my own." Thinking of his hardships for more than ten years, Bai Zhi sighed: "We''re finally here, don''t worry, you will definitely find a way to go back, and you will definitely be able to reunite with your wife and children." Gu Boyang nodded: "Yes, definitely." Xiao Qing didn''t understand, so she interrupted and asked, "Aren''t we going back to the Chu? What other way to go back? Isn''t Brother Gu a native of Chu?" Gu Boyang smiled and said nothing, got up with an empty te, and limped away. He never really left, this cabin will always be in his sight, there were two girls Bai Zhi and Xiao Qing, but there were dozens or hundreds of men on board. All of them were strong and had been away from home for a long time. If he doesn''t keep an eye on them, he was not sure what the drunk crew will do. Several times, someone tried to enter their cabins while the night was dark and windy, but was scolded away by him. Since then, he has not dared to be careless. Fortunately, Master Wu took good care of them, otherwise, there would be no peace along the way. Because of this kind of care, he felt a little uneasy in his heart. In the near afternoon of the next day, Master Wu sent his subordinates to inform Bai Zhi and Gu Boyang that they had arrived and were about to enter the port. Bai Zhi and Xiao Qing packed their things early, but they didn''t have much. They only had a bag of clothes, a box of sundries, and two boxes of silver coins. One of the boxes was the wealth she has umted in the past three years, and the other box was themission from the sale of ointment. She weighed two boxes of silver coins, and the total weight was three or four hundred taels, which was not too much. Gu Boyang''s luggage was even simpler, with two clothes, a bank note on his body, and a few misceneous items, all in one suitcase. After the cargo ship entered the port, the people at the port were boiling. Many of the people there were family members of the crew. They waited here every day and hoped that they had brought their husbands and sons back. The crew couldn''t wait to unload the cargo, and jumped ashore one after another to reunite with their families. It was not until Master Wu came to remind them that they parted reluctantly and continued their unfinished work. Seeing this, Gu Boyang felt very sad. His wife, like these women, must have been waiting at the port for her long-lost husband toe back. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1145: Nangang City

Chapter 1145: Nangang City

But he has been gone for more than ten years. His wife has no job and just gave birth to a child. How can she live with the child? Every time he thinks of this, his heart hurts, and he just wants to go back to his wife immediately. Several crew members helped Bai Zhi and Xiao Qing to get off the boat, and Xiao Qing immediately went to find a carriage. Master Wu, who was inmand of the work, saw it and hurried over: "You are new to Nangang City, and you are not familiar with the ce. Why don''t you go back to the Sea Trade Bureau with me today, and make ns tomorrow." Bai Zhi smiled and said: "Thank you very much for your kindness. We have been harassing you for so long, and we can''t thank you enough. It''s better to leave today. If we meet again in the future, I will thank you for your help." Master Wu wanted to keep her, but seeing that she had no intention to stay, he finally swallowed his words when he was full of words. How could such a delicate girl match up with a half-old widower like him? He shouldn''t have such delusions! "I''ll help you find the carriage." He didn''t say anymore and swallowed all the reluctance. After all, he was old unlike those ignorant brats, who haven''t experienced this kind of thing. If it was not yours, don''t force it. Bai Zhi was not an ordinary girl, he can''t hold her. Since he can''t hold it, it''s better to let a good person cherish her. The carriage gradually disappeared in front of Master Wu, and the young man who followed him stepped forward and said, "Master, you''ll let her go like this?" Master Wu sighed: "She has legs, so why can''t she go?" The young man said, "Master brought her back from a foreign country far away, but she is so heartless? A person like her shouldn''t have a good reputation. What is she proud of?" Master Wu looked at the young man with his eyes crossed, with an angry expression on his face, and said solemnly: "What nonsense? Do your job. If you couldn''t speak good words, don''t open your mouth and talk nonsense here." When the young man saw his master was so angry, he didn''t dare to say anything more, turned around, and walked away. Master Wu turned back and looked in the direction of Bai Zhili, and the carriage had long since disappeared. * The three found an inn in Harbour City to stay in first. After eating and drinking, Bai Zhi and Xiao Qing went to the Jewelry Shop with two silver coins. If this kind of silver coin is taken to the bank, it can only be deposited in the bank ording to its weight. She felt it was a pity. The silver coin has a beautiful shape and can be sold as a pendant. Maybe the jewelry shop will like it after seeing it. As she expected, the owner of the silver building was very interested in these silver coins and bought them for two thousand taels. Except for the dozens she kept, the rest were sold to the owner of the silver building. After going out of the shop, Xiao Qing tugged on Bai Zhi''s sleeve and said, "Now that we are back, we also have money, when will we find the young master?" Bai Zhi put the banknote close to her body, turned to look at Xiao Qing, and looked puzzled: "Why are you still looking for him? Without him, you are free, you can do whatever you want, and go wherever you want. When he was in danger, he left you ruthlessly, so why look for him?" Xiao Qing shook her head with a stubborn look on her face: "No, young master is not that kind of person. He won''t leave anyone behind. There must have been a reason that day. I believe the young master." "Even if there is a reason for the incident, even if your young master didn''t abandon you, so what? You are just one of many subordinates to him, and he may not even remember you. With such a chance to get rid of very, why are you going back to find him?" She really couldn''t understand Xiao Qing''s thoughts. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1146: The sea breeze

Chapter 1146: The sea breeze

Xiao Qing said: "You don''t understand, Xiao Qing has no rtives in this world. It was the young master who gave Xiao Qing a chance to live and taught Xiao Qing martial arts. To me, the young master is not only a master but also a benefactor. No matter what, I will find the young master, and I will tell the young master that Xiao Qing has lived up to the trust of the young master and let Miss Bai return safely and intact." After a pause, Xiao Qing said again: "Miss, you are also Xiao Qing''s savior, Xiao Qing also wants to use her life to protect you. If Xiao Qing fails to find the young master, or the young master no longer needs Xiao Qing, I wille to find you. By then, I hope thedy will not dislike Xiao Qing." Bai Zhi sighed, this girl was really stupid. "I will go back to Qiyun Mountain. After passing through Jiangbei Port, the merchant ship is not far from there. Whether your young master is dead or alive, you may be able to find the answer in Jiangbei Port. I will take you there! It''s on the way." Xiao Qing was overjoyed. Although she followed the young master to the south and the north, she just followed. Whatever the young master asked her to do, she would do it. Later, an ident happened, and she followed Bai Zhi all the time. Everything was ording to Bai Zhi''s n, she didn''t need to worry about anything. Now, thinking of separating from Bai Zhi, her mind was nk, and she didn''t know how to move forward. "Miss, you''re not going to the capital? Instead, you''re going to Qiyun Mountain? Why is this?" Xiao Qing was puzzled, isn''t Bai Zhi the fiancee of Prince Jin? Now that Prince Jin has be the emperor, and the person was in the capital, why did she not go to the emperor, but went to Qiyun Mountain instead? Bai Zhi smiled lightly: "My family is all in Qiyun Mountain, I''m going to find them." "But what about Prince Jin? Aren''t you going to see him?" Xiao Qing asked. Bai Zhi turned her head and looked at a white cloud in the sky, with a smiling face, hidden in the white cloud, the sea breeze of July was blowing, and there was a smell of Zihai in the damp heat. "When I go to Qiyun Mountain, I will naturally know his situation. Why do I need to go to the capital in person?" If he has an empress, why should she appear in front of him again? If he doesn''t, if he still sticks to his original promise to her, then he will naturally know where she is. Xiao Qing was stunned and smiled: "That''s right, you are the future Empress of the Chu Kingdom, and naturally you will be weed back to the capital by him, so how can you go by yourself?" Gu Boyang shook his head and sighed silently, no one knew Bai Zhi''s heart better than him. After all, Bai Zhi was not this ancient woman. After knowing that there was already a concubine in the Chu Pce, she had already given up her intention to meet with him. Now, after learning that the Chu Emperor would most likely seal the daughter of Weiyuan Houfu, how can a proud person ept belittling herself? It was even more uneptable to share a husband with many women. If that Emperor Chu had many women, even if he went to Qi Yunshan to wee her, she might not be willing to go! Bai Zhi didn''t exin anything, she just walked forward silently and returned to the inn with ease. Early the following day, the three of them packed up, and asked the innkeeper to help them hire a carriage to Jiangbei, and the three of them set off like this. Coincidentally, just after leaving Harbour City, the carriage just walked up the official road and happened to meet a wave of people who were also on the road. It turned out to be Master Wu. He was wearing an official uniform today, and the beard on his face was shaved cleanly. Bai Zhi who was sitting in the carriage saw Master Wu from the gap in the curtain. Seeing that he didn''t notice them, she didn''t say hello and let the driver go straight away. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1147: Chu Palace

Chapter 1147: Chu Pce

After the carriage had gone away for a while, the young servant behind Master Wu asked, "Master, why didn''t you say hello to Miss Bai just now?" Master Wu was taken aback: "Miss Bai? Where is she?" The young servant secretly scolded himself for talking too much, thinking that the adults saw it too. "In the carriage that just passed, I seem to have seen Miss Bai, and I thought you saw it too, my lord." Master Wu was originally waiting for the people behind the escort to catch up. When he heard this, he immediately instructed his subordinates to leave a few people to wait there, and this official led them one step ahead. The dust was flying, and Master Wu beat the horse away, chasing the carriage that was galloping ahead. After chasing two hundred miles all the way, he didn''t even see a shadow. He stopped the cavalry and asked the young servant: "Have you really seen her? Why didn''t I even see a shadow along the way? Is our carriage can''t bepared to hers?" The young servant clearly remembered that the carriage was very ordinary. In terms of foot distance, how could it be possible to run faster than them alone? It was impossible. The wind blew a corner of the curtain, and he just caught a glimpse of the profile face inside the curtain. How could he mistake such a face? How many such beauties could be found in this world? "Master, could it be that we are walking a different road? So you failed to catch up?" The young servant replied cautiously. Master Wu thought for a while, and called someone over to ask questions: "How many roads are there aftering out of Harbour City?" The man immediately took out the map he carried with him, spread it in front of Master Wu, pointed to the lines on the map, and said, "There are two sections of official road 10 miles away from the harbor city, and we are going all the way here straight to the capital. The other one leads to Jiangbei Port." Jiangbei Port? Could it be that they went to Jiangbei Port? "How about we go to Jiangbei Port instead? We can also go back to the capital along that way, but it will take 2 more days." Master Wu frowned and did not speak, and finally shook his head with a sigh: "This is destined, it is destined not to meet again, that''s all." The young servant admires his master very much, even in the face of a beauty like Bai Zhi, he was so open-minded. He can take her but choose to let go. * In the Chu Pce "Your Majesty, there is news from Harbour City." Eunuch Fu put a wax-sealed rush to the royal table. Chu Yan lifted his head from the pile of memorials, and his tired eyes nted towards the eunuch. His handsome face looked haggard. "Open it." His voice was slightly hoarse. The dryness in his throat made him ufortable, so he took the cold tea beside him to drink. Eunuch Fu hurriedly said: "The tea is cold, this servant will give you another cup." Chu Yan had already put the teacup closed his mouth and poured half of the cup in one breath: "It''s hot, herbal tea is better." After putting down the teacup, he leaned his back into therge chair, loosening the almost stiff muscles and bones. At this time, Eunuch Fu had already opened up the letter and handed it to Chu Yan, "Your Majesty, please take a look." Chu Yan took the letter, nced roughly, and smiled: "Master Wu lived up to my expectations, very good." At this time, another eunuch came in with a tray in his hand, and said to Chu Yan: "Your Majesty, Miss Xiao sent someone to bring sweet soup and snacks." Chu Yan frowned and waved: "Take it away!" The eunuch was about to turn around when Eunuch Fu hurriedly stopped him: "Hold on." Eunuch Fu turned his face to look at Chu Yan, and said in a low voice, "Your Majesty, General Xiao was only dispatched to the northwest to pacify the chaosst month. If you treat Miss Xiao so coldly, it might be inappropriate if it reaches General Xiao''s ears." Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1148: Noble Lady Miss Xiao

Chapter 1148: Noble Lady Miss Xiao

Chu Yan angrily wanted to flip the table, he was the emperor, the king of a country. He had enough of being forced to ept women, but can''t he even choose ording to his preferences? He hated it but had to pretend to like it. After a while of silence, he finally said: "Put it down, I''ll eat it in a while." The little eunuch happily put it down. He was someone close to the emperor, but when he sent these in, he received the benefits of the nobledy, Miss Xiao. Sure enough, as soon as the little eunuch came out of the imperial study, he was pulled and dragged to the corner of the imperial garden by a pce maid, where the nobledy Miss Xiao was waiting. "Is his majesty alright today?" Xiao Xiuyu looked at the little eunuch with a light expression. Her voice was calm and seemed to be amon question, but the eagerness and excitement in her beautiful eyes betrayed her heart. The little eunuch said: "Answering back the youngdy, the emperor is fine today, but there are so many government affairs that he can''t find time to see your noble person. Please forgive me." Xiao Xiuyu naturally knew that the emperor had a lot of government affairs. He was so busy that he didn''t even have time toe to the harem. Every day, except for going to the court, he was facing the pile of memorials, and he hardly left the door of the imperial study. Who knows if the brains of those officials were confused, they can''t write their reports in one go. If this goes on, won''t the emperor get exhausted? The emperor''s handsome face was getting thinner and haggard day by day. It hurts her heart to death. Xiao Xiuyu asked: "Did the emperor eat it?" The little eunuch said with a smile: "Answering back the youngdy, the emperor asked this little ve to put it down and said will eat it after a while." Xiao Xiuyu was overjoyed: "Really? The emperor really said that he would eat it after a while?" She would often send someone to bring soup to the imperial study, but it will be returned to her every time. This was the first time it was epted. Does this mean that the emperor has begun to notice her? Since entering this harem, apart from sneaking a peek at the emperor from a distance, she has never seen the emperor in the pce. If the emperor noticed her, would he flip her sign? Thinking of this, two lumps of red clouds appeared on her cheeks, as she winked at the pce maid beside her. The pce maid immediately took out a delicately embroidered silver bag and put the whole heavy money bag into the hands of the little eunuch. Xiao Xiuyu said: "Today''s sign, I hope the emperor can find my name." The little eunuch looked embarrassed. Although the money bag was heavy, he didn''t dare to ept such a promise casually. The emperor never flips the sign, who doesn''t know about this? Isn''t this request of her embarrassing him? Xiao Xiuyu said: "I know your concerns, the emperor doesn''t flip the sign, but as long as the emperor flips, I hope the emperor can flip my name. If he doesn''t flip, I won''t me you." In this case, the little eunuch felt a lot more at ease and took the money bag into his arms with peace of mind. After the little eunuch left, the pce maid next to Xiao Xiuyu said: "Miss, will this work? What power does he have?" Xiao Xiuyu''s lips curved: "Don''t underestimate the abilities of these little devils, they can''t do big things, but they have a way for such small things, just wait and see!" The little eunuch turned around and left the imperial garden and went to find Eunuch Fu. Eunuch Fu was the closest person to the emperor. The emperor always listens to what he says. The little eunuch divided half of the benefits he got to Miss Xiao to Eunuch Fu: "Fu Gongong, this matter is up to you." Eunuch Fu frowned while looking at the things in the little eunuch''s hands. His eyes were full of displeasure: "You have followed me for 2 years. Don''t you know what the emperor''s temperament is? If the emperor knows about this, do you know what the consequences are?" Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1149: Heartache

Chapter 1149: Heartache

The little eunuchughed and said: "With the adoptive father, what can be the consequences? Adoptive father, this is just a trivial matter. Miss Xiao said that if the emperor doesn''t flop, she doesn''t me me. Anyway, the emperor won''t flop. " In the past two years, the beauties have been carried into the pce one by one, but the emperor never even took a second nce, let alone flipped the brand, so he didn''t too much about it. Eunuch Fu shook his head and red at the little eunuch: "Who taught you to talk about things like this? The emperor doesn''t flip the cards before, does it means he won''t flip the cards in the future? Now that General Xiao is fighting at the border, Miss Xiao is his most beloved daughter. The emperor has even epted the snacks she gave, but you also want to flip her brand today?" The little eunuch was happy: "Isn''t that good? We don''t need to do it, but the benefit has been obtained. It can also make the nobledy Miss Xiao feel grateful to us, it''s two birds with one stone!" Eunuch Fu stretched out his hand and hit the little eunuch, then angrily said: "You are the bird, you better speak appropriately. Bad is bad, you took the benefits of nobledy Miss Xiao, if this matter is stabbed open one day, can you hide it?" Seeing that his adoptive father had a gloomy face at this time, the little eunuch finally realized that something was wrong, and he began to regret it in his heart. How could he be so tempted? What should he do now? Seeing the little eunuch staring at him eagerly, Eunuch Fu''s face was full of hatred. "Alright, alright, don''t look at me like this, I have no choice, go back first and talk about itter." He walked away and returned to the imperial study. The emperor was resting in the chair, and the stubble on his chin was visible. His handsome eyebrows were tightly locked, his chest rises and falls rapidly, and a thin cold sweat oozes out from his forehead. Eunuch Fu sighed, and the emperor''s heart ached again. Since the emperor returned to the capital from Jiangbei Port three years ago, he had this heartache. At that time, the emperor was still Prince Jin, and he locked himself in the pce all day long. When no one was there to stare at him, he drank and dreamed of death. It was not until Emperor Taishang got seriously ill and handed over the entire burden of the Chu Kingdom to him, that he stood up. But the heart disease has never let him go. "Your Majesty, are you alright?" Eunuch Fu stepped forward, took the fan from the pce maid''s hand, and violently fanned the wind to the emperor. Chu Yan hummed softly, and beads of sweat fell from his forehead. He was used to this kind of pain. He would be in pain every once in a while. As long as he thought of that person, the person who left him cruelly, he would be in pain again. Heartless girl, we agreed to go on together, we agreed to never be apart, but where are you now? "Emperor, this servant will help you to rest." Eunuch Fu stretched out his hand, trying to lift the emperor from the chair. Chu Yan waved his hand: "No, you step back first." Eunuch Fu responded, and was about to turn around. Out of the corner of his eyes, he saw a tray on the table. On the tray was a row of jade ques carved from jasper. Each pattern represents a pce concubine, and the other side of the jade que was engraved with the pce concubine''s name. The neat jade que has no signs of being flipped. Eunuch Fu''s eyes fell on a jade que on the te, which was engraved with peony flowers. He remembered whose name was written on the other side of each flower. And the other side of this peony flower was the name of the nobledy Miss Xiao. Thinking of what happened to the little eunuch just now, he felt annoyed and wished that he could stomp on him to death. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1150: Zhuo Xier

Chapter 1150: Zhuo Xier

But that little eunuch, Haizi, was his good son after all. If something happens to him, as an adaptive father, even if he doesn''t participate, he will be somewhat implicated. He managed to get to where he was today, but he can''t let that guy ruin his future. Thinking of this, Eunuch Fu stopped and turned around and said to the emperor: "Your Majesty, Miss Xiao has just sent someone to ask about the soup and snacks that the emperor epted, and said that if the emperor likes it, she will deliver some again tomorrow." Chu Yan didn''t eat it at all. He never liked sweets. Except for the sweets made by Bai Zhi, he never ate them. However, Eunuch Fu has never been so long-winded, what happened today? Chu Yan opened his eyes and looked at Eunuch Fu: "What exactly are you trying to say?" Eunuch Fu took a deep breath, knelt in front of Chu Yan with a plop, and said what he always wanted to say, but never dared to say. "Your Majesty, this servant knows that you have Miss Bai in your heart, but Your Majesty, Miss Bai has already¡ª" Seeing that the emperor''s face was dark, he swallowed the words that he was about to blurt out, and then said again, "Your Majesty, you are the emperor, the rise and fall of the entire state of Chu rests on your shoulders. If there are no children born in this harem, when will the foundation of the country be stabilized?" Who in the world doesn''t know about this? As the emperor, Chu Yan did know the importance of the emperor''s heir. But he doesn''t want anyone except Bai Zhi. "No need to say more, step back." Eunuch Fu still wanted to persuade him again, but at this time, Haizi came in lightly, and when he saw his adoptive father kneeling beside the emperor, his heart trembled. His face immediately turned pale and thought that the matter was exposed. His legs softened, and he almost knelt. Now, fortunately, Eunuch Fu got up and nced at him, so he didn''t lose his temper. "What''s the matter?" Eunuch Fu asked Haizi. Haizi hurriedly said, "Miss Zhuo is here, just waiting outside the hall." Miss Zhuo has been in the pce for half a year, but she has never been named. She has a hot temper and caused a lot of trouble in the harem, but the emperor has a rare big belly for her, and asionally lets her to eat together. Outsiders only know that the emperor valued Weiyuanhou, so the emperor cherished his daughter, and didn''t give her a title yet because he wanted to seal her with a good title. Only Eunuch Fu understood that the reason why the emperor was so tolerant of Miss Zhuo was that her appearance was somewhat simr to Miss Bai''s. Eunuch Fu looked at the emperor, "Your Majesty, do you see it or not?" Chu Yan closed his eyes again and hummed softly. Eunuch Fu understood in his heart that what the emperor meant was that he agreed. He nodded towards Haizi. Haizi wiped his sweat secretly, turned around, and went out in a hurry. After a while, he led a woman in a light yellow gauze skirt. The woman wore a flying fairy bun and wore aplete set of ruby ??jewelry, with a ring around her waist, which made crisp noise when she swing her waist. When the smell of seed powder prated Chu Yan''s nose, his handsome eyebrows wrinkled immediately wrinkled. Although Zhuo Xi''er looks somewhat simr to Bai Zhi, her personality and preferences werepletely different. Bai Zhi likes to be elegant and simple, while Zhuo Xier was extremely luxurious and rich. This was also the reason why he doesn''t see Zhuo Xi''er often even though he keeps her Zhuo Xi''er. After all, she was not her! "Xi''er sees the emperor!" Zhuo Xi''er said softly, bowing gracefully to the emperor, raising her pretty eyes to look at the unparalleled handsome face. Since she met the emperor, she had the intention of marrying him. Only such a man was worthy of her, Zhuo Xi''er. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1151: The Emperors woman

Chapter 1151: The Emperors woman

Chu Yan finally opened his eyelids, his deep eyes swept to Zhuo Xi''er, and his already frowning brows tightened. This Zhuo Xi''er, how much powder did she put on today? The face that was somewhat simr to Bai Zhi was covered up by the thick powder. In the dark eyes, there was strong anger: "Take her to wash her face." Zhuo Xi''er was stunned, the smile on her face froze, wash, wash her face? What does it mean? Eunuch Fu walked in front of Zhuo Xi''er and said: "Miss Zhuo, please." Zhuo Xi''er once again turned her questioning eyes to the emperor, but the emperor had closed his eyes and didn''t want to see her. Her eyes suddenly turned red, what happened? She hadn''t seen him for several days, but today she finally saw him, but he looked like this again, did he mean anything to her? Eunuch Fu made another petition, and Zhuo Xier had no choice but to leave the imperial study behind Eunuch Fu. After walking out of the imperial study, Zhuo Xi''er took two quick steps, walked side by side with Eunuch Fu, and asked anxiously, "Eunuch, what''s the matter with the emperor today? It''s fine, but why does he want me to wash my face?" Eunuch Fu nced at her sideways, his eyes shed at the touch, he lowered his eyes immediately, and said in a low voice, "The emperor likes a simple and elegant face, your makeup is thicker today." Zhuo Xi''er frowned, feeling a little flustered. The reason why she put on heavy makeup today was that yesterday she was greedy and ate much spicy, so there were a few red rashes on her face. To cover these rashes, she appliedyer afteryer of powder, thinking that the emperor would not care about these, the fox spirits in the pce have more makeup than her. Even if he doesn''t like heavy makeup, there''s no need to show her that kind of disgusting expression, and there''s no need to let her wash her face coldly in front of so many pce people. Now, won''t those peopleugh at her? Zhuo Xi''er thought about it, and then asked Eunuch Fu, "Which concubine''s pce has the emperor been to recently?" Eunuch Fu smiled and said warmly: "Miss Zhuo, it''s not easy for this servant to be a servant, so please forgive me, Miss Zhuo." Zhuo Xi''er immediately took off the blood-jade phoenix bracelet on her wrist and handed it to Eunuch Fu: "Eunuch, I don''t know many people in this pce, and it''s just you, Eunuch, please tell me a few words." Eunuch Fu refused to ept it. If he didn''t know the inside story, he would ept it, but he knew the emperor''s mind clearly, and he knew even more that the girl in front of him would never be the empress. Never! How dare he take something from such a person? Isn''t this looking for death? To be able to climb to this point today, he knows what can be said and what can''t be said. In the eyes of others, the remarks in the imperial study just now were risky words. But he knew very well in his heart that the emperor would not offend him because of such a thing, because what he said was all from the bottom of his heart, and they were all for the future of Chu. And Miss Zhuo in front of her was different from the concubines who already have status in the harem. Even if those concubines couldn''t get the emperor''s favor, they would always be the emperor''s women. But Miss Zhuo was different. She has no status, and it can be said that she might be sent out of the pce one day. And Miss Zhuo''s father was not easy to mess with. Eunuch Fu took a step back, smiled, and said to Miss Zhuo: "Miss Zhuo, you are embarrassing this old ve. This old ve is just a servant who serves the emperor. I don''t know much, and I''m afraid I can''t help you." Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1152: The young lady is naturally beautiful

Chapter 1152: The youngdy is naturally beautiful

Zhuo Xi''er gritted her teeth in anger. He was just a eunuch, what''s wrong with him? When she bes the empress one day, she must let the dead eunuch know how powerful she is. But right now, she didn''t dare to fight against this dead eunuch. This dead eunuch follows the emperor in awe, who knows if he will say something unpleasant behind her back, causing the emperor to dislike her? Zhuo Xi''er took a deep breath, swallowed the unpleasantness in her belly, forced a smile on her face, and said, "Eunuch Fu likes to joke, who doesn''t know that you are a big man by the emperor''s side, how can you don''t know the emperor''s affairs?" Eunuch Fu just smiled without saying a word and walked forward without answering anymore. Zhuo Xi''er was bored, she shut her mouth, followed Eunuch Fu obediently, went to the side hall to clean her face, rebed her hair, and took off some dazzling gemstone hair essories. Then went back to the imperial study with Eunuch Fu. Zhuo Xi''er walked a few steps slowly and said to the pce maid who was following her: "Am I ugly now?" The pce maid''s half-drooped head immediately shook like a rattle, "Youngdy is naturally beautiful, how can she be ugly." It would be better without those rashes. The pce maid muttered in her heart but did not dare to say it. She knows the youngdy''s temperament best. Even if she knows she was telling the truth, as long as she was unhappy when she hears it, she will still be punished. Eunuch Fu has a good ear and eyesight. Although he and Zhuo Xier were separated by more than ten steps, the voices of the two still clearly prated his ears. He shook his head lightly, sighed deeply in his heart, said nothing, quickened his pace, and brought Zhuo Xi''er back to the imperial study. At this time, the door of the imperial study room was closed, and the eunuch guarding the door saw himing back, hurried forward to meet him, and whispered to Eunuch Fu: "Eunuch Fu, the emperor is tired and has already fallen asleep, and ordered no one to disturb him." Eunuch Fu nodded. The emperor had just suffered from heartache. Every time he suffered from heartache, he would be weak, and it was normal for him to rest. "What''s the matter?" Zhuo Xi''er stepped forward and frowned when she saw that the door was closed, thinking that some vixen in the pce would take advantage of her absence to get in first! Eunuch Fu said: "The emperor is tired and has already fallen asleep. Miss Zhuo should go back today, and it will not be toote to visit the emperor another day." Zhuo Xi''er was so angry, she came and went to wash her face, but what? As a result, he closed the door and didn''t see her, what did he mean? Looking at the door of the imperial study, she wanted to kick the door open and rushed in to ask what he meant. After thinking about it, she finally didn''t dare to do it. After all, this was the pce, and he, after all, was the emperor. Unwilling, Zhuo Xi''er turned around and left. As soon as she walked out of the courtyard of the imperial study, she said to the pce maid beside her, "Go back to the manor, I have something important to discuss with my father." She didn''t believe it. With her father''s current power in the court, would it be difficult for the emperor to grant her a posthumous position? She didn''t mention it before, it was not because she didn''t want to, but now she thinks about it. She wanted to stay by his side justifiably and wanted to see him every day, not like now, even seeing him once was as tricky as the sky. That night, Zhuo Xi''er returned to Weiyuan Houfu, had a long secret conversation with her father, and then quietly returned to the pce. Although Chu Yan could not see these, someone would send a message to him. After listening to the remarks from the secret guards, Chu Yan threw the rey in his hand back on the table, with a cold smile on his face, "I want to see, what exactly is this Master Weiyuan nning to do." Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1153: Monarch who has no fault in the slightest

Chapter 1153: Monarch who has no fault in the slightest

In the past two years, he has dealt with state affairs day and night, and cleansing of the court has achieved considerate results. Coupled with his prestige in the civil and military, the imperial throne can be said to have been firmly established. Except for one thing, so far there was no royal heir. Apart from the matter of the imperial heir, he can be said to be a monarch who has no fault in the slightest. The next morning. A dozen officials headed by the Marquis Weiyuan all admonished Chu Yan, begging him to give birth to an imperial heir as soon as possible, and stabilize the dynasty. Chu Yan looked at the ministers who were kneeling in a row, and snorted coldly: "Listening to what you mean if I can''t have children, I won''t be worthy to sit on the throne?" "This official and the others didn''t mean that. We just as the emperor to understand it." Marquis Weiyuan said hurriedly. Chu Yan: "Isn''t that what you mean? Then what do you mean? If you won''t talk about the imperial heir, you will talk about marrying an empress, as if it is for you to decide. Why don''t you also decide whose noble consort que to be flip to?" Chu Yan''s voice was the same as before, but ministers who were familiar with him know that in his seemingly in words, there were stormy waves that may explode at any time. Once it explodes, the consequences were unpredictable. They started to regret it, they shouldn''t have acted so rashly. Chu Yan added: "Some stand on the right, some on the left side. I think you have already chosen someone in your heart, why don''t you tell me? Who could be this noble youngdy who can make so many important ministers speak for herself? Marquis Weiyuan''s back was wet and cold. The emperor looked very gentle on weekdays and seldom said such heavy words. Today, for this reason, if someone mentions his daughter''s name, Zhou Xi''er at this time, it would be terrible. He hurriedly winked at the ministers around him and told them to shut their mouths first to avoid getting caught on fire. A few ministers were not stupid either. After listening to the emperor''s words, no one dared to speak, they all lowered their heads. They dared not touch the inverted dragon scales, nor draw fire on Marquis Weiyuan. There was silence in the hall, which was also the scene that Chu Yan wanted to see the most. He snorted coldly: "The same thing, there is no need to discuss it again. I have my measure, you all just have to take care of what you need to do, don''t put your eyes and hands in the harem all day long." After a while of silence, Chu Yan saw that the several ministers kneeling on the ground were soaked with sweat, and said in a low voice, "If you have nothing to do, then retreat!" When the angry emperor disappearedpletely, Marquis Weiyuan got up with the help of two colleagues, kneeling on the cold and hard marble floor made his knees hurt. He nced sideways at the direction the emperor had left, and his heart sank to the bottom of the abyss. He never thought that the emperor''s attitude would be like this. The matter of the establishment of the empress was not discussed once or twice in the court. In the past, the emperor will either avoid or ignore it. This time, why it became like this? Could it be that Zhou Xi''er angered the emperor? Impossible, if Zhou Xi''er angered the emperor, the emperor would have ordered someone to send her out of the pce a long time ago, so why keep her in the pce? "Master Weiyuan, what''s wrong with you?" Master Zhang stepped forward and asked Marquis Weiyuan, who was in a daze. Zhuo Zongyuan, the Marquis of Weiyuan Hofu, returned to his senses and smiled at Master Zhang: "It''s nothing, hurry up." He walked out first, followed by arge number of courtiers. The marquis title of the Zhuo family has been passed down for hundreds of years, and the forces in the capital were deeply rooted. Sessive emperors treat the Zhuo family differently. Zhuo Zongyuan can be said that since entering the officialdom, he has never received the indifference of the emperor. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1154: Separating

Chapter 1154: Separating

Today was the first time, it turned out to be like this. This taste was ufortable! No one knew what Zhuo Zongyuan was thinking, only to see something more iprehensible in the back of the man who strode away. * At Jiangbei As soon as they arrived in Jiangbei, Bai Zhi took Xiao Qing and Gu Boyang to eat delicious fried rice. Xiao Qing was a little absent-minded and looked nervous. Bai Zhi put the steaming fried buns on her te and said with a smile, "Come on, didn''t you say you wanted to eat the fried buns here the other day?" Xiao Qing hummed, took a bite of the uncooked fried rice, and chewed it with disgust. When she thought that after this meal, Bai Zhi and Gu Boyang were going to leave, and she was alone again, she was very anxious. Moreover, she didn''t know if she could find her young master. What if she can''t find him? What should she do if she can''t find news about her young master in Jiangbei? Bai Zhi knew what Xiao Qing was struggling with, but she had no other way. She can''t apany Xiao Qing to find Song Lang, and Xiao Qing can''t give up looking for Song Lang. Therefore, they were destined to be separated, and even if she was worried that she was alone, there was no other way. After eating, Bai Zhi put a few hundred tael silver of bills into Xiao Qing''s hands, took some scattered silver for her, and told her to take good care of herself. Xiao Qing looked at her with a look of reluctance, she wanted to reach out and grab her sleeve, begging her not to leave, but she knew this was impossible. As far as Bai Zhi was concerned, her young master was not even her friend. If she doesn''t take him as an enemy, she was already generous. Bai Zhi just pretended she didn''t see her reluctance, gave a few words patiently, and left with Gu Boyang. Xiao Qing looked at her disappearing back, and finally burst into tears. In the past three years, she and Bai Zhi have been together day and night. Bai Zhi has treated her like a sister. She has never looked down on her because she was a ve. She has taught her many things, but she has not taught her to live alone. In Xiao Qing''s heart, she not only regarded Bai Zhi as her family but also regarded her as her pir. Now that the pir has left her, she doesn''t know what to do. It was not until Bai Zhi''s back disappearedpletely that she withdrew her gaze, took a handkerchief to dry her tears, and recalled the words Bai Zhi taught herst night. Bai Zhi said that when she arrived in Jiangbei, the first thing she has to do was inquire about the shipwreck ident three years ago. Such a big ident, the government must have recorded it and must have sent someone to salvage and rescue people. If she wants to find her young master, she should go to the official government to check the files. And she only needs to pretend to be the rtives of her young master, and then give them some favors, and they will naturally get the files she wants. If her young master was still alive, someone must have rescued him, and there will be records in the file. If there was no record, it was very likely that he was swept away by the waves and went to other ces like them. She took a deep breath, hid the silver note close to her body, and went to the government office with a bag of loose silver. The carriage left Jiangbei, Bai Zhi leaned against the wall of the carriage, and Gu Boyang held Bai Zhi''s tablet and repeatedly looked at the information inside. This information was collected by Lin Yang with great effort, and there were two ns to get back Bai Zhi. One was to use medicine topletely cure her so that she can return to that world and nevere back. The other was to find the node where Bai Zhi suddenly had an ident when her soul traveled in space, and use that node to measure her location at that time, to find the entrance to this world. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1155: Lin Yangs plan

Chapter 1155: Lin Yangs n

In the 23rd century, spaceships were nothing new, and time-space ships have long been avable. As long as the financial resources allow, it was not impossible to take a time-space ship to this world and bring her back to the 23rd century. The difficulty lies in how to find the node where Bai Zhi was in the ident, and how to find the time and space entrance where they are now. Gu Boyang was born on the coast guard, and it was very difficult to understand these high-tech and even mysterious things. Gu Boyang asked Bai Zhi: "Have you read the information here?" Bai Zhi nodded: "I have seen it." "Do you understand?" He asked again. Bai Zhi nodded: "I understand." Hearing this, Gu Boyang immediately became interested, and hurriedly stepped forward and sat beside Bai Zhi: "Then tell me, is this Lin Yang''s n feasible?" Bai Zhi opened her closed eyelids, nced at the information on the tablet, and then closed her eyes again: "Of course it is possible." Lin Yang liked to study the mysterious universe when he was in high school. He knew a lot of things that she didn''t understand at all. At that time, if it wasn''t for her, Lin Yang probably wouldn''t have studied at Southern Medical University. If it weren''t for her, Lin Yang must be a scientist now, not a doctor. Lin Yang gave up his hobbies for her, and now he ns to give up everything he owns to take risks. Lin Yang, how do you want me to repay you? She sighed silently, the pain in her heart spread to her whole body, turning into a needle-like pain. "So, one day, this Lin Yang wille here in a spaceship and pick us up?" Gu Boyang said excitedly as if the day of reunion with his wife was one step closer. Bai Zhi shook her head: "It''s not as simple as you think. Although the method is feasible, how can I find this ce in the universe? And the trajectory of my soul travel must have been erased, which is even more difficult. Finding this ce is almost impossible.¡± Gu Boyang was puzzled: "The trajectory of the soul''s travel has been erased? Why is this? The trajectory of our travels is the basis for our travels. How could it be erased?" He couldn''t understand. Bai Zhi smiled bitterly: "You have seen Lin Yang''s photos. There are many admirers of people like him. You also know that once a woman bes crazy, what else is there to do?" Gu Boyang was stunned and said in shock, "So, you were murdered by a rival in love?" Bai Zhi shrugged, "Let''s put it this way, in short, she thinks I''m her rival in love, so she keeps looking for trouble with me. I''ve never bothered with her. Who would have thought that her courage would be so big." Gu Boyang sighed, "You can at least know how you got here, but I don''t know anything, I just came here out of nowhere, and there is no sign at all." "The world is so mysterious, I guess, there must be more than us two modern people in this world." Gu Boyang opened Lin Yang''s photo again and looked at the tall and handsome man on the screen, tsk tsk, "Look at him, you two are a good match. If this didn''t happen to you, now you two might even have children." Bai Zhi smiled bitterly: "I don''t know." She didn''t know, maybe, or maybe not. Lin Yang likes her and has always only liked her, as everyone knows. But Lin Yang''s family hates her and thinks that she was not worthy of Lin Yang, which was also known to everyone Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1156: Father and daughter depend on each other for life

Chapter 1156: Father and daughter depend on each other for life

"Why don''t you go to the capital?" He had always been wanting to ask but didn''t ask. At this time, there were only the two of them in the carriage, so he didn''t hold back anymore. Bai Zhi: "What are you going to do in the capital?" Gu Boyang: "Isn''t your fianc¨¦ in the capital? Although I heard some rumors from Master Wu, they are only rumors after all. What happened, we still need to listen to him personally." Bai Zhi: "There will always be a chance, but now I want to see my rtives more." Gu Boyang looked at her furrowed brows, and finally swallowed the rest of the words and closed his mouth. From Jiangbei to Qiyun Mountain, it will take seven days if you take the water route to thend route. But if you only travel bynd, it will take ten days. Bai Zhi was fed up with the boat, she felt dizzy as soon as she saw the boat. She would rather take the carriage for three more days than take the boat for another day. Ten dayster, Qi Yunshan. "This is Qi Yunshan?" Gu Boyang asked while standing beside the carriage, looking at the city gate sign in front of him. Bai Zhi also got down from the carriage and stood beside Gu Boyang. She also raised her head and her eyes fell on the three characters of Qi Yunshan, "This is the town, Qi yunshan is outside, let''s go directly to Qiyunshan without entering the town. " The two drank a bowl of herbal tea in the tea shed outside the town and fed the horse some water before setting off again. Half an hourter, the carriage went up to Qiyun Mountain. As soon as they reached the mountainside, they were stopped by two guards in ck suits. This kind of attire, Bai Zhi was too familiar, it was the Jingwei soldiers who were hidden in this mountain by the grandfather. "Who are you? What are you doing here?" Two tall Jingwei soldiers stood in front of the carriage, staring coldly at the driver of the carriage. Gu Boyang was about to go out, when Bai Zhi pulled him, "I''ll go." Bai Zhi got out of the carriage, stood on the frame, looked down at the two Jingwei, and said softly: "I am Bai Zhi, are my grandfather and two mothers on the mountain?" The two Jingwei soldiers were stunned for a moment. They had heard the name Bai Zhi countless times. She was Master Dongfang Mus''s most beloved granddaughter, but didn''t she already die three years ago? There was still her tablet on the mountain. Seeing the two Jingwei soldiers freeze, Bai Zhi said again: "I''m not dead, I''m back. These two elder brothers, are my grandfather and two mothers on the mountain?" She asked repeatedly. Only then did the two Jinwei soldiers return to their senses, and hurriedly said, "Yes, yes,e with us." The two of them winked at each other, one took a step forward, and ran up the mountain with all his strength, wanting to report to their master, while the other led the carriage up the hill. Dongfang Mu was sitting in front of Dongfang Wan''s bed, holding a medicine bowl in his hand, slowly persuading her to drink the medicine. Dongfang Wan just shook her head and refused to say a word. Her face was haggard, and there was no trace of her former face. She was only a young woman in her thirties, but at this time, she looks like an old woman in her forties and fifties. Three years of mental torture made her age prematurely. Dongfang Mu''s hair was also half white, and his originally upright body was also in decline. "Wan''er, if you keep going like this, do you want the white-haired daddy to send the ck-haired man?" Dongfang Mu''s eyes filled with tears: "Wan''er, in this world, we are the only ones, father and daughter. We are dependent on each other, do you want to leave your father alone?" Dongfang Wan''s eyes were also red, but no tears fell. In the past three years, she has cried many times, and her tears have long since dried up. Her miserable child will nevere back. If she knew that their parting that day will be a goodbye, she would never let her leave without saying anything. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1157: Great happy event

Chapter 1157: Great happy event

"Father, my heart hurts, it hurts, it hurts!" Dongfang Wan tightly grasped the clothes on her chest, and the smooth material was wrinkled into a ball by her. "Father knows, father knows, but Wan''er, the dead cannot be brought back to life. If Zhi''er in the underworld learns and sees you like this, she will also be sad." Dongfang Wan grabbed her father''s hand, almost using all her remaining strength, causing his hand to tremble, and the steaming medicine scattered a little bit and fell on her snow-white undershirt. But she didn''t realize it, and still held her father''s hand tightly, "Father, if I die, can I meet Zhi''er underworld?" If she could meet, she wished she could die now. Dongfang Mu''s hand trembled again, with a look of panic on his face, he changed hands and passed the soup to the maidservant, and then said to Dongfang Wan: "Silly child, death is like amp going out. What going to the underworld are you saying? When you die what else is left? The so-called underworld is nothing but constion, you must never take it seriously!" Dongfang Wan fell back on the bed in frustration, turned her body around, and turned her back to her father: "I''m tired." Dongfang Mu still wanted to persuade her to take medicine, but seeing her state, she didn''t know what to say, when there were hurried footsteps outside. The housekeeper strode in, gasping for breath, without any usual demeanor, opened his mouth to Dongfang Mu and shouted: "Master, great happy event, great happy event!" Dongfang Mu frowned: "What a great happy event, keep your voice down, don''t disturb the miss." Dongfang Mu got up and was about to pull the housekeeper out to speak. But the housekeeper didn''t wait for him to approach, and opened his mouth to shout: "Miss Bai Zhi is back, Miss Bai Zhi is back!" As the housekeeper said, his eyes became hot, and he almost burst into tears. It has been three years, and the master and thedy were getting more and more haggard every day because of Miss Bai Zhi''s matter. He sees it in his eyes, and it hurts in his heart. Thinking that Miss Bai Zhi would nevere back, they put a memorial tablet in the mourning hall for Miss Bai Zhi. The pair of eyes that had been closed suddenly opened, and the originally weak body, without knowing where the strength came from, sat up quickly. Dongfang Wan stared at the housekeeper with a pair of big bloodshot eyes: "What did you say? What did you just say?" The housekeeper hurriedly said: "Master, miss, it is Miss Bai Zhi who has returned. The carriage has already entered the gate and ising this way. It is really her. This old servant saw it with his own eyes." How could he be wrong, he only took one look, and then rushed to report. Dongfang Mu grabbed the housekeeper by the cor and asked anxiously: "You saw it right? Are you really sure?" The housekeeper''s tears couldn''t stop falling: "Master, how could this old servant be mistaken? Miss Bai Zhi''s appearance is the same as Miss Bai Zhi''s back then! Master, Miss Bai Zhi is back!" Dongfang Mu loosened the housekeeper''s cor, and rushed out, while the two maidservants helped the weak Dongfang Wan to rush out. Bai Zhi walked quickly, her heart was beating fast, and she was about to see her rtives. After three years, she finally stood in front of them again. Far away, she saw a familiar figure running towards her, and when she saw that person''s appearance clearly, her tears could not stop falling. How could the grandpa, who looks like a long jade mountain, have aged so much? His hair is full of silver hair, his figure was not as strong as before, and he looked old everywhere. She can be sure she won''t recognize him if he was somewhere else. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1158: High quality ` Dongfang Mu rushed in front of Bai Zhi and looked at the familiar face. She was much taller than three years ago, and her face hadpletely matured, which was almost like his daughter''s face back then. "Child, is it really you?" Dongfang Mu couldn''t see Bai Zhi''s appearance clearly at this time, tears blurred his vision. His heart was beating extremely fast, and his outstretched hand was trembling constantly. Bai Zhi supported his hand, knelt in front of him with a plop, leaned over, and kowtowed heavily: "Grandpa, Zhi''er is back!" Dongfang Mu squatted down, half-kneeled in front of Bai Zhi, stretched out his arms to hold her in his arms, crying like a child. Holding tightly and not letting go, his precious treasure has returned. Behind Dongfang Mu came the sound of chaotic footsteps, and then he remembered his daughter. He quickly let go of Bai Zhi and helped her up. The Dongfang Wan in front of her was still the Dongfang Wan in Bai Zhi''s impression. However, Dongfang Wan, who was tortured by Pei Qinghan for thirteen years, has never been so haggard and old as she was now. It can be imagined what kind of life she has lived in the past three years. "Mother, this daughter is back!" She rushed forward and hugged her mother, who was as thin as a dead leaf. She was so distressed that she couldn''t even breathe. Dongfang Wan opened her mouth, and let out a hoarse cry from her throat. She held Bai Zhi in front of her with both hands like iron hoops, fearing that if she let go, the child would disappear again. Perhaps because she was too emotional, Dongfang Wan passed out without saying a word and fell into Bai Zhi''s arms. Even in aa, she held Bai Zhi''s hand, but still didn''t let go. After rushing her into the room, Bai Zhi checked her pulse and found that she was extremely malnourished, had high blood pressure, and was anemic. It seems that in the past three years, she has not eaten well. Bai Zhi send away the servants, opened the medicine box, rummaged through the box, and found a high-quality proteinplex, which was generally used for vegetative people. However, for Dongfang Wan''s condition at this time, this medicine was also suitable. After injecting the pale yellow liquid into Dongfang Wan''s body, she took out another bottle of concentrated nutrient solution, which was the medicine she brought back to modern times three years ago. There were only ten bottles in total, and two were used in the United Kingdom. There were eight bottles left. However, a bottle the size of an index finger, the nutrition of a bottle of liquid medicine wasparable to the energy of normal meals for seven days. She pushed the medicine into Dongfang Wan''s body little by little. "What are these?" Dongfang Mu believed in Bai Zhi''s medical skills but was very curious about these things. Bai Zhi said: "Mother must not have eaten well in the past three years. Her body is too weak. I supplemented her with some nutrient solution. Fortunately, she has no other symptoms. She will recover after a few days." Dongfang Mu heaved a sigh of relief, and a smile appeared on his face: "That''s good, that''s good!" Bai Zhi came back, with her here, what else could be wrong? Everything will be fine. At this moment, Dongfang Wan was asleep, Dongfang Mu had a lot to ask, but he was afraid of disturbing his daughter, so he dragged his granddaughter out of the room and sat down at the stone table in the courtyard. "Zhi''er, where have you been for the past three years? Why is there no news at all? Do you know that your mother knew the news of your death and wanted to go with you several times?" Bai Zhi''s eyes were slightly red, and she let out a long sigh: "I want toe back all the time, but I am overseas, thousands of miles away from the Central ins. If it weren''t for therge maritime trade ship from Chu State who went to the United Kingdom, I don''t know if I can evere back to this life." Dongfang Mu rushed in front of Bai Zhi and looked at the familiar face. She was much taller than three years ago, and her face hadpletely matured, which was almost like his daughter''s face back then. "Child, is it really you?" Dongfang Mu couldn''t see Bai Zhi''s appearance clearly at this time, tears blurred his vision. His heart was beating extremely fast, and his outstretched hand was trembling constantly. Bai Zhi supported his hand, knelt in front of him with a plop, leaned over, and kowtowed heavily: "Grandpa, Zhi''er is back!" Dongfang Mu squatted down, half-kneeled in front of Bai Zhi, stretched out his arms to hold her in his arms, crying like a child. Holding tightly and not letting go, his precious treasure has returned. Behind Dongfang Mu came the sound of chaotic footsteps, and then he remembered his daughter. He quickly let go of Bai Zhi and helped her up. The Dongfang Wan in front of her was still the Dongfang Wan in Bai Zhi''s impression. However, Dongfang Wan, who was tortured by Pei Qinghan for thirteen years, has never been so haggard and old as she was now. It can be imagined what kind of life she has lived in the past three years. "Mother, this daughter is back!" She rushed forward and hugged her mother, who was as thin as a dead leaf. She was so distressed that she couldn''t even breathe. Dongfang Wan opened her mouth, and let out a hoarse cry from her throat. She held Bai Zhi in front of her with both hands like iron hoops, fearing that if she let go, the child would disappear again. Perhaps because she was too emotional, Dongfang Wan passed out without saying a word and fell into Bai Zhi''s arms. Even in aa, she held Bai Zhi''s hand, but still didn''t let go. After rushing her into the room, Bai Zhi checked her pulse and found that she was extremely malnourished, had high blood pressure, and was anemic. It seems that in the past three years, she has not eaten well. Bai Zhi send away the servants, opened the medicine box, rummaged through the box, and found a high-quality proteinplex, which was generally used for vegetative people. However, for Dongfang Wan''s condition at this time, this medicine was also suitable. After injecting the pale yellow liquid into Dongfang Wan''s body, she took out another bottle of concentrated nutrient solution, which was the medicine she brought back to modern times three years ago. There were only ten bottles in total, and two were used in the United Kingdom. There were eight bottles left. However, a bottle the size of an index finger, the nutrition of a bottle of liquid medicine wasparable to the energy of normal meals for seven days. She pushed the medicine into Dongfang Wan''s body little by little. "What are these?" Dongfang Mu believed in Bai Zhi''s medical skills but was very curious about these things. Bai Zhi said: "Mother must not have eaten well in the past three years. Her body is too weak. I supplemented her with some nutrient solution. Fortunately, she has no other symptoms. She will recover after a few days." Dongfang Mu heaved a sigh of relief, and a smile appeared on his face: "That''s good, that''s good!" Bai Zhi came back, with her here, what else could be wrong? Everything will be fine. At this moment, Dongfang Wan was asleep, Dongfang Mu had a lot to ask, but he was afraid of disturbing his daughter, so he dragged his granddaughter out of the room and sat down at the stone table in the courtyard. "Zhi''er, where have you been for the past three years? Why is there no news at all? Do you know that your mother knew the news of your death and wanted to go with you several times?" Bai Zhi''s eyes were slightly red, and she let out a long sigh: "I want toe back all the time, but I am overseas, thousands of miles away from the Central ins. If it weren''t for therge maritime trade ship from Chu State who went to the United Kingdom, I don''t know if I can evere back to this life." Dongfang Mu rushed in front of Bai Zhi and looked at the familiar face. She was much taller than three years ago, and her face hadpletely matured, which was almost like his daughter''s face back then. "Child, is it really you?" Dongfang Mu couldn''t see Bai Zhi''s appearance clearly at this time, tears blurred his vision. His heart was beating extremely fast, and his outstretched hand was trembling constantly. Bai Zhi supported his hand, knelt in front of him with a plop, leaned over, and kowtowed heavily: "Grandpa, Zhi''er is back!" Dongfang Mu squatted down, half-kneeled in front of Bai Zhi, stretched out his arms to hold her in his arms, crying like a child. Holding tightly and not letting go, his precious treasure has returned. Behind Dongfang Mu came the sound of chaotic footsteps, and then he remembered his daughter. He quickly let go of Bai Zhi and helped her up. The Dongfang Wan in front of her was still the Dongfang Wan in Bai Zhi''s impression. However, Dongfang Wan, who was tortured by Pei Qinghan for thirteen years, has never been so haggard and old as she was now. It can be imagined what kind of life she has lived in the past three years. "Mother, this daughter is back!" She rushed forward and hugged her mother, who was as thin as a dead leaf. She was so distressed that she couldn''t even breathe. Dongfang Wan opened her mouth, and let out a hoarse cry from her throat. She held Bai Zhi in front of her with both hands like iron hoops, fearing that if she let go, the child would disappear again. Perhaps because she was too emotional, Dongfang Wan passed out without saying a word and fell into Bai Zhi''s arms. Even in aa, she held Bai Zhi''s hand, but still didn''t let go. After rushing her into the room, Bai Zhi checked her pulse and found that she was extremely malnourished, had high blood pressure, and was anemic. It seems that in the past three years, she has not eaten well. Bai Zhi send away the servants, opened the medicine box, rummaged through the box, and found a high-quality proteinplex, which was generally used for vegetative people. However, for Dongfang Wan''s condition at this time, this medicine was also suitable. After injecting the pale yellow liquid into Dongfang Wan''s body, she took out another bottle of concentrated nutrient solution, which was the medicine she brought back to modern times three years ago. There were only ten bottles in total, and two were used in the United Kingdom. There were eight bottles left. However, a bottle the size of an index finger, the nutrition of a bottle of liquid medicine wasparable to the energy of normal meals for seven days. She pushed the medicine into Dongfang Wan''s body little by little. "What are these?" Dongfang Mu believed in Bai Zhi''s medical skills but was very curious about these things. Bai Zhi said: "Mother must not have eaten well in the past three years. Her body is too weak. I supplemented her with some nutrient solution. Fortunately, she has no other symptoms. She will recover after a few days." Dongfang Mu heaved a sigh of relief, and a smile appeared on his face: "That''s good, that''s good!" Bai Zhi came back, with her here, what else could be wrong? Everything will be fine. At this moment, Dongfang Wan was asleep, Dongfang Mu had a lot to ask, but he was afraid of disturbing his daughter, so he dragged his granddaughter out of the room and sat down at the stone table in the courtyard. "Zhi''er, where have you been for the past three years? Why is there no news at all? Do you know that your mother knew the news of your death and wanted to go with you several times?" Bai Zhi''s eyes were slightly red, and she let out a long sigh: "I want toe back all the time, but I am overseas, thousands of miles away from the Central ins. If it weren''t for therge maritime trade ship from Chu State who went to the United Kingdom, I don''t know if I can evere back to this life." Dongfang Mu rushed in front of Bai Zhi and looked at the familiar face. She was much taller than three years ago, and her face hadpletely matured, which was almost like his daughter''s face back then. "Child, is it really you?" Dongfang Mu couldn''t see Bai Zhi''s appearance clearly at this time, tears blurred his vision. His heart was beating extremely fast, and his outstretched hand was trembling constantly. Bai Zhi supported his hand, knelt in front of him with a plop, leaned over, and kowtowed heavily: "Grandpa, Zhi''er is back!" Dongfang Mu squatted down, half-kneeled in front of Bai Zhi, stretched out his arms to hold her in his arms, crying like a child. Holding tightly and not letting go, his precious treasure has returned. Behind Dongfang Mu came the sound of chaotic footsteps, and then he remembered his daughter. He quickly let go of Bai Zhi and helped her up. The Dongfang Wan in front of her was still the Dongfang Wan in Bai Zhi''s impression. However, Dongfang Wan, who was tortured by Pei Qinghan for thirteen years, has never been so haggard and old as she was now. It can be imagined what kind of life she has lived in the past three years. "Mother, this daughter is back!" She rushed forward and hugged her mother, who was as thin as a dead leaf. She was so distressed that she couldn''t even breathe. Dongfang Wan opened her mouth, and let out a hoarse cry from her throat. She held Bai Zhi in front of her with both hands like iron hoops, fearing that if she let go, the child would disappear again. Perhaps because she was too emotional, Dongfang Wan passed out without saying a word and fell into Bai Zhi''s arms. Even in aa, she held Bai Zhi''s hand, but still didn''t let go. After rushing her into the room, Bai Zhi checked her pulse and found that she was extremely malnourished, had high blood pressure, and was anemic. It seems that in the past three years, she has not eaten well. Bai Zhi send away the servants, opened the medicine box, rummaged through the box, and found a high-quality proteinplex, which was generally used for vegetative people. However, for Dongfang Wan''s condition at this time, this medicine was also suitable. After injecting the pale yellow liquid into Dongfang Wan''s body, she took out another bottle of concentrated nutrient solution, which was the medicine she brought back to modern times three years ago. There were only ten bottles in total, and two were used in the United Kingdom. There were eight bottles left. However, a bottle the size of an index finger, the nutrition of a bottle of liquid medicine wasparable to the energy of normal meals for seven days. She pushed the medicine into Dongfang Wan''s body little by little. "What are these?" Dongfang Mu believed in Bai Zhi''s medical skills but was very curious about these things. Bai Zhi said: "Mother must not have eaten well in the past three years. Her body is too weak. I supplemented her with some nutrient solution. Fortunately, she has no other symptoms. She will recover after a few days." Dongfang Mu heaved a sigh of relief, and a smile appeared on his face: "That''s good, that''s good!" Bai Zhi came back, with her here, what else could be wrong? Everything will be fine. At this moment, Dongfang Wan was asleep, Dongfang Mu had a lot to ask, but he was afraid of disturbing his daughter, so he dragged his granddaughter out of the room and sat down at the stone table in the courtyard. "Zhi''er, where have you been for the past three years? Why is there no news at all? Do you know that your mother knew the news of your death and wanted to go with you several times?" Bai Zhi''s eyes were slightly red, and she let out a long sigh: "I want toe back all the time, but I am overseas, thousands of miles away from the Central ins. If it weren''t for therge maritime trade ship from Chu State who went to the United Kingdom, I really don''t know if I can evere back in this life." Dongfang Mu rushed in front of Bai Zhi and looked at the familiar face. She was much taller than three years ago, and her face hadpletely matured, which was almost like his daughter''s face back then. "Child, is it really you?" Dongfang Mu couldn''t see Bai Zhi''s appearance clearly at this time, tears blurred his vision. His heart was beating extremely fast, and his outstretched hand was trembling constantly. Bai Zhi supported his hand, knelt in front of him with a plop, leaned over, and kowtowed heavily: "Grandpa, Zhi''er is back!" Dongfang Mu squatted down, half-kneeled in front of Bai Zhi, stretched out his arms to hold her in his arms, crying like a child. Holding tightly and not letting go, his precious treasure has returned. Behind Dongfang Mu came the sound of chaotic footsteps, and then he remembered his daughter. He quickly let go of Bai Zhi and helped her up. The Dongfang Wan in front of her was still the Dongfang Wan in Bai Zhi''s impression. However, Dongfang Wan, who was tortured by Pei Qinghan for thirteen years, has never been so haggard and old as she was now. It can be imagined what kind of life she has lived in the past three years. "Mother, this daughter is back!" She rushed forward and hugged her mother, who was as thin as a dead leaf. She was so distressed that she couldn''t even breathe. Dongfang Wan opened her mouth, and let out a hoarse cry from her throat. She held Bai Zhi in front of her with both hands like iron hoops, fearing that if she let go, the child would disappear again. Perhaps because she was too emotional, Dongfang Wan passed out without saying a word and fell into Bai Zhi''s arms. Even in aa, she held Bai Zhi''s hand, but still didn''t let go. After rushing her into the room, Bai Zhi checked her pulse and found that she was extremely malnourished, had high blood pressure, and was anemic. It seems that in the past three years, she has not eaten well. Bai Zhi send away the servants, opened the medicine box, rummaged through the box, and found a high-quality proteinplex, which was generally used for vegetative people. However, for Dongfang Wan''s condition at this time, this medicine was also suitable. After injecting the pale yellow liquid into Dongfang Wan''s body, she took out another bottle of concentrated nutrient solution, which was the medicine she brought back to modern times three years ago. There were only ten bottles in total, and two were used in the United Kingdom. There were eight bottles left. However, a bottle the size of an index finger, the nutrition of a bottle of liquid medicine wasparable to the energy of normal meals for seven days. She pushed the medicine into Dongfang Wan''s body little by little. "What are these?" Dongfang Mu believed in Bai Zhi''s medical skills but was very curious about these things. Bai Zhi said: "Mother must not have eaten well in the past three years. Her body is too weak. I supplemented her with some nutrient solution. Fortunately, she has no other symptoms. She will recover after a few days." Dongfang Mu heaved a sigh of relief, and a smile appeared on his face: "That''s good, that''s good!" Bai Zhi came back, with her here, what else could be wrong? Everything will be fine. At this moment, Dongfang Wan was asleep, Dongfang Mu had a lot to ask, but he was afraid of disturbing his daughter, so he dragged his granddaughter out of the room and sat down at the stone table in the courtyard. "Zhi''er, where have you been for the past three years? Why is there no news at all? Do you know that your mother knew the news of your death and wanted to go with you several times?" Bai Zhi''s eyes were slightly red, and she let out a long sigh: "I want toe back all the time, but I am overseas, thousands of miles away from the Central ins. If it weren''t for therge maritime trade ship from Chu State who went to the United Kingdom, I really don''t know if I can evere back." Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^` Chapter 1159: Dont tell him Im back

Chapter 1159: Dont tell him Im back

Dongfang Mu was surprised, and couldn''t figure it out. What happened to her in Jiangbei, why did she end up in that country thousands of miles away? "What''s going on here? Tell me about it!" Dongfang Mu asked urgently. Bai Zhi recounted what happened in the past three years, and she didn''t feel anything when she was not mentioning it. But now she recounted it like this, even she felt that life was full of excitement. Not only exciting but also bizarre! Fortunately, she came back, returned to thisnd, and returned to the rtives she cared about. Dongfang Mu listened to her story with concern. In the past three years, he and Dongfang Wan only cared about being sad. How could they know that she had experienced so many strange stories in a distant overseas country? "It''s good to be back, it''s good to be back." Dongfang Mu touched his eyes and brightly smiled. This was the first time he smiled so happily in three years. Dongfang Mu''s eyes fell on Gu Boyang who was standing quietly at the side all the time. "You are Gu Boyang?" Dongfang Mu looked Gu Boyang up and down, thinking that his name was really strange, but fortunately, he seemed quite normal. Gu Boyang limped forward, bowed his hands to Dongfang Mu, and said: "Junior Gu Boyang has met Master Dongfang." Dongfang Mu nodded: "Since Zhi''er recognizes you as her eldest brother, we will be a family from now on, so you don''t have to be polite." Gu Boyang nodded, feeling quite touched in his heart. Aftering to this world for more than ten years, he felt a sense of belonging for the first time, as if he had returned to the ce he should return to. After chatting for a while, Dongfang Mu asked suddenly: "Have you sent someone to take the letter to the capital? Zhao Lan and Hu Changlin are both in the capital." Bai Zhi shook her head, "Not yet, I''ll return here as soon as I get off the boat." Dongfang Mu sighed and said: "Back then, Yan''er almost died in Jiangbei looking for you, and when he was sent back to the capital, he has only one breath. It took Imperial Doctor Xu half a year to make him gradually improve. But he was getting depressed day by day. The Supreme Emperor was afraid that this son would be useless, so he handed over the throne to him in advance, hoping that he could cheer up with the burden on his shoulders." Bai Zhi listened silently, feeling a dull pain in her heart. "Zhi''er, I know your temperament. You can''t ept your husband having other women. But Zhi''er, he is the emperor. Although he looks majestic on the surface, he is in charge of the life and death of a country. But do you know a person who has no freedom in the world? It''s the person called the emperor." "His helplessness, I can see it in my eyes, and it hurts in my heart, Zhi''er, don''t me him." Bai Zhi shook her head, with a bitter smile on her slightly pale face: "I don''t me him, I won''t me him." The only fault was that he was born into the imperial family by mistake. And that, she was not from this world. "Grandpa, don''t tell him." Dongfang Mu was taken aback: "What?" "Don''t tell him I''m back, let him think I''m dead." Bai Zhi lowered her head, hiding the tears in her eyes. Since they were hurt once, then let time heal those wounds. Why reappear and let the healed wounds open and be in pain again? What she can''t ept will never be eptable, and she will neverpromise because of what he has done to her. This was not child''s y, let alone marriage a game. This was a major event in her life. She can''t stand her man having children with other women, and she still needs to send her blessings with a forced smile. Heh ¨C she really can''t do it. No matter how much she loves that man, she can''t do it. Dongfang Mu was silent for a while and finally nodded: "If you think so, then do it. No matter what decision you make, grandpa will support you unconditionally and will always stand by your side." Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1160: Famous in History

Chapter 1160: Famous in History

Bai Zhi nodded, and with the movement of her head, tears fell on the back of her hand one by one. She turned her hand over, took the teardrops with the palm of her hand, held them lightly with her fingers, and hid the wetness. On the third day of August, Master Wu entered the capital. Their caravan team passed by his house, but he turned a blind eye and led the team directly into the pce. Chu Yan was meeting with the minister in the imperial study, and when he heard the announcement that Master Wu was outside the pce, he immediately announced him to enter the pce. Master Wu brought the record of going to sea this time, as well as some gifts to the emperor and future empress. Chu Yan praised him a lot. Seeing that the emperor was happy, Master Wu felt that the hard work and hard work of the past six months were not in vain. After listening to some interesting overseas stories narrated by Master Wu, Chu Yan ordered him topile a book about his experience of doing business in the sea, and draw a map of the sea area, so that the world can know the foreign area in detail. Master Wu was overjoyed, he was going to be famous in history! After Master Wu left, Chu Yan ordered Eunuch Fu to put the things left by Master Wu into the warehouse first and look at them when he was free. The war in the Northwest broke out again, and the war was enough for him to have a headache. General Xiao led his troops to the Northwest, only at the beginning two victory reports were sent out, butter, the battle reports of repeated defeats were sent to him, and he was so angry. He wanted to go to war himself. No one knows Xiye people better than him! He doesn''t want to be the emperor at all, he prefers to gallop on the battlefield, shedding his sweat and blood. But now, he has already sat in this seat. Before bing emperor, he thought that as long as he became emperor, he would be able to protect the people he wanted to protect, and he could do whatever he wanted. But who knew that being an emperor would bring so much helplessness? Every time he makes a decision, he has to weigh all the pros and cons, and he can''t do whatever he wants. Because he was the emperor, his words and deeds represent the state of Chu, not just himself. If it weren''t for the fact that his father was seriously ill two years ago and forced and entrust the Chu to him, he would never want to be the emperor no matter what. What kind of emperor was he if he can''t even protect the woman he loves the most? "Pass on the decree, Feng Zhougang the general of the North Campaign, to quickly leads the whole battalion of the ck Cavalry Battalion to aid the North. We must repel the Xiye army within fifteen days. There must be no mistakes!" Zhou Gang and Fu Zheng were the two surviving generals at the time. Among them, Zhou Gang acted more prudently and used troops with restraint. It was most appropriate for him to lead the army to aid the North. Zhou Gang set off on the same day and rushed to the northwest on the 5th. As soon as he arrived at the camp, he took over the military power of General Xiao, and he had fullmand and dispatch. General Xiao was really suffering and couldn''t tell, so he could only knock down his front teeth and swallow blood. Who made him lose one after another, at this time the emperor epted his military power openly, what can he say? When Noble Concubine Xiao learned that her father''s military power had been dismissed, her usual arrogance dissipated a lot, and she didn''t dare to go out and simply stayed in her pce. Even with Chu Yan, she became a little quieter. Finally, he doesn''t have to see those disgusting things being sent to the imperial study every day. Since General Xiao''s military power was taken away by Zhou Gang, there have been frequent reports, and all the civil and military courts in the dynasty praised Zhou Gang for using his troops like a god. Praising Zhou Gang was equivalent to praising Chu Yan. Zhou Gang was single-handedly promoted by him, and most of the way to use soldiers was learned from him. He can be regarded as half of Zhou Gang''s master. With the victory in the Northwest War, half of Chu Yan''s troubles were gone. Only then did he remember the foreign things sent by Master Wu earlier, and asked Eunuch Fu to carry the box out. A box full of gadgets, all weird things, can''t be called exquisite, at leastpared to the craftsmanship of Chu State, they can be regarded as rough objects. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1161: Washed away in the United Kingdom?

Chapter 1161: Washed away in the United Kingdom?

It was just that these things were more ingenious in design and unique in appearance, so they were worth admiring. Eunuch Fu handed him the contents of the box one by one, and he looked at each item a few times, yed with it casually, and then put it down. After reading the contents of the big box, his eyes fell on the small box beside him, "What is this?" Eunuch Fu said: "This is the congrattory gift Master Wu originally nned to give to the emperor and empress at the conferring ceremony, but he also brought it to the pce together that day, so he simply let it stay." "Open it and have a look." Chu Yan said lightly, then turned around and sat down in the chair. Eunuch Fu opened the box and put it on the imperial table. He just stretched his hand inside and before he could touch the thing, he saw the emperor suddenly stand up, pushed him away, and quickly picked up the things in the box. "This, this is?" This thing was very familiar to him, it was bought by them when he apanied Bai Zhi to choose gifts for Meng Na''s wedding. Bai Zhi liked this thing very much and yed with it in her hand from time to time. When she was taken away by Song Lang, this thing was also stolen on the same day. ording to Song Lang''s confession, all the things stolen from Dongfang Mansion that day were on that ship, and all were by Bai Zhi''s side. And among the things recovered from the sunken ship, there was no such thing, nor Bai Zhi''s medicine box, and that magical tablet was also missing. He thought that all those things had sunk to the bottom of the river, so he sent people to work for more than a month, but nothing was fished out. "Quick, let Master Wu Pingkang enter the pce immediately, immediately!" His chest rose and fell rapidly, and his heart ached again as if being pricked by thousands of sharp needles at the same time. Master Wu was sweating all over from running, panting like a cow. After all, he was not a young man, he was fat in middle age, and he has been nesting at home editing books recently and rarely moves around, so it will naturally take a lot of effort to move suddenly. "This minister sees the emperor." Master Wu knelt and saluted. Chu Yan put down his hand covering his chest, and beads of sweat rolled down from his forehead,nding on the cloud shoulder embroidered with dragon patterns. Holding the ck pistol in one hand, he asked Master Wu: "Where did you get this pistol?" Bai Zhi told him this thing was called a pistol. She said it was a weapon of the era she lived in, a very powerful weapon. Master Wu raised his eyes and looked at the thing in the hands of the emperor. Wasn''t it the stuff he bought from Gu Boyang with a lot of money? This thing was called a pistol? "Answering back the emperor, I bought this item from a Chu man who was washed away into the United Kingdom." Chu Yan asked again: "Washed away? Who is it? Is it a man or a woman? How old is that person?" Master Wu said: "Answering back the emperor, he is a man in his early forties, with one leg limping, and his name is Gu Boyang. He said that he was hit by a storm at sea more than ten years ago and came to the United Kingdom. This time, he came back with us to return to his homnd." This thing belonged to Bai Zhi, so why did it go to the United Kingdom? What on earth was going on here? Was this the pistol they bought back then or not? He brought the pistol closer to his eyes for a closer look, and found two notches on the bottom of the gun, one straight and the other curved. Hisplexion changed drastically. This was the pistol back then. He remembered these two notches clearly, and there could be no mistake. Chu Yan raised his eyes, stared at Wu Pingkang coldly, and said in a deep voice: "About this pistol, tell me everything you know, don''t miss a single thing." Master Wu was very puzzled. He didn''t understand what happened to the emperor. Wasn''t everything he said just now? What else do you want him to say? His heart skipped a beat as if he remembered something. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1162: Could it be someone said something that shouldnt be said?

Chapter 1162: Could it be someone said something that shouldnt be said?

He suddenly remembered something, something about when the emperor was still Prince Jin. He also heard this matter from hearsay, but there were quite a few people who said it, so he believed it to be true. Three years ago, at Jiangbei Port? What happened to Bai Zhi was also three years ago. She lived in the United Kingdom for three years before she had the chance to return home. And this pistol was really hard to tell whether it belongs to Bai Zhi or Gu Boyang. When Master Wu Pingkang thought of this, he was afraid for a while. It turned out that Bai Zhi was not a girl from an ordinary family. She was the fianc¨¦e the emperor had been looking for for several months at Jiangbei Port and almost died to find her, the only granddaughter of Dongfang Mu. Fortunately, he didn''t do anything outrageous to Bai Zhi because he fell in love with her, otherwise, he wouldn''t have enough heads to chop off. "Why are you in a daze? Hurry up and say it!" Chu Yan''s heart pain intensified, and he was almost unable to stand still. Wu Pingkang hurriedly kowtowed his head and said to Chu Yan: "Answering back the emperor, this time, when this minister returned to Chu from the United Kingdom, he not only brought back Gu Boyang who was holding this thing but also brought back two women. One imed her name is Bai Zhi, and the other imed to be Xiao Qing. Because the two have always refused to disclose their family background and address, I don''t know their origin. However, because they are from the same country, this minister brought them back together." Chu Yan stared at Master Wu Pingkang in a daze, and the voice kept repeating in his ears. Bai Zhi''s name rang in his ears over and over again. She''s not dead, she''s not dead. He opened his mouth, he didn''t know whether he wanted to cry orugh, all kinds of emotions rushed into his heart, and he even forgot the pain in his heart for a while. He took out a scroll of painting from the painting tube on the royal table, and the painting inside was Bai Zhi. Eunuch Fu was about to step forward to take the small painting, but Chu Yan pushed him away, and came to Master Wu Pingkang with the small painting himself: "Look, is it her?" Wu Pingkang took a quick look, only once, and immediately nodded: "Answering back the emperor, it is Miss Bai." Chu Yan fell to the ground, holding a small painting in his hand, crying andughing like crazy. But Eunuch Fu and Master Wu were frightened. After a while, Chu Yan finally calmed down, got up from the ground, and pulled Wu Pingkang up, "Where is she now?" Wu Pingkang shook his head: "After the cargo ship arrived at the harbor, she left with Xiao Qing and Gu Boyang. This minister doesn''t know where she went." Chu Yan immediately asked Eunuch Fu: "Is there a letter from Qi Yunshan recently?" Eunuch Fu shook his head: "No, as long as this old ve sees a letter from Qi Yunshan, he will immediately hand it over to the emperor." Just kidding, that was the emperor''s master, how dare he be negligent. Eunuch Fu said fairly: "Why won''t this old ve send someone to visit Qiyun Mountain?" He asked tentatively. Chu Yan waved his hand: "I can''t wait, I''m going to Qiyun Mountain now, and I''ll make arrangements immediately." Eunuch Fu took the order to retreat, and Chu Yan turned to look at Wu Pingkang again, and asked, "Does she look okay? How is her life in the United Kingdom?" Wu Pingkang said: "In this minister''s opinion, she should have a good life. She is the exclusive doctor of nobility. Doctors are very respected there. In addition, Xiao Qing takes care of her, and Gu Boyang, listen to her. She said that they have sworn brothers and sisters." He swallowed Shane Shaw''s affectionate words to Bai Zhi. The emperor was so infatuated. If he knew that there was another man who loved his fianc¨¦e just like him in the United Kingdom, he would probably go crazy. It was better to say a few words. "She didn''te to see me, and she didn''t send a letter to the capital. Could it be that someone said something that shouldn''t be said?" Chu Yan suddenly thought of something, and immediately nced at Wu Pingkang. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1163: Imperial Guards

Chapter 1163: Imperial Guards

Wu Pingkang was so frightened that his legs went limp, and he knelt on the floor with a thud. His heart trembled wildly. He remembered that day, after leaving the United Kingdom, Bai Zhi asked him about the new emperor and his harem. Then asked a few more questions about the matter. He didn''t think much about it at the time, he just thought it was the nature of women to gossip. But who knows, there was such a reason. If he knew this was the case, he wouldn''t have said those words to death. "Aren''t you ready to say it yet?" Chu Yan said angrily when he saw his appearance. He knew something was wrong. How could Wu Pingkang dare to hide anything, he repeated the situation at that time and what he had said. Chu Yan''s tightly knit brows did not rx in the slightest, and hisplexion became more and more gloomy. As if a big stone was pressing on his heart, making him unable to breathe. He should have thought of it a long time ago, how could a person as proud as Bai Zhi ept this? "This humble minister deserves to die, this humble minister deserves to die!" Wu Pingkang kowtowed three times. Chu Yan sighed, waved his hand, and said, "It''s none of your business, step back." When Wu Pingkang was amnestied, he thanked the emperor in a hurry and rushed out of the imperial study room. Chu Yan squeezed the ck pistol in his hand, slowly walked back to the chair, and sat down. The pain in his chest came and went, and the high-pressure suffocation made him feel powerless. He didn''t keep the promise he made to her, what face would he show to meet her? Did she me him that''s why she refuse to appear in front of him. It was his fault! After a while, Eunuch Fu came to report and said that he was can go. Chu Yan got up, but his eyes went dark, and almost fell to the ground. Three years ago, he had a severe illness searching for Bai Zhi. Since then, he has suffered from heartache and chills. Every time the heartache attacks, his body will be weak. Eunuch Fu hurriedly supported him: "Your Majesty, you can''t leave the pce now, why don''t you¡ª" Before Eunuch Fu could finish speaking, Chu Yan pushed him away, took a deep breath, suppressed the difort in his heart, and walked out. As soon as he walked out of the hall, his back was drenched with sweat. "The Emperor¡ª" Eunuch Fu shouted from behind, but Chu Yan didn''t stop. In his situation, riding a horse was no longer possible, so he changed to a carriage. Eunuch Fu asked Imperial Physician Xu to apany him, and then he left the imperial city. The emperor''s departure from the pce was kept a secret, and not many people knew about it. The civil and military officials were told that the emperor was ill when they went to court on the second day, so they don''t need to go to the court for three days. However, there has never been an imprable wall in this world. Some interested people still got the news that the emperor quietly left the pce. For a while, the situation in the capital was in chaos. At the same time, several groups of forces were secretly moving. Chu Yan has never been a soft persimmon. During the past two years of being the emperor, he has been busy with many things. It was not in vain. He has secretly cultivated imperial guards. The captain of the Imperial Guards was Fu Zheng, and the vice-captain was Zhou Awu, both of whom he trusted the most. The duty of the imperial guards was not to protect the emperor, but to monitor the movements of the various prefectures and court officials in the capital. The imperial guards were dormant on ordinary days, like ordinary people in the market, nothing special. However, when needed, the collected information from various ces and court officials will be sent to the pce. Once there was any disturbance, the pce will know immediately. For example, after the emperor came out of the pce, Young Master Xiao entered the pce to visit Concubine Xiao and had a secret conversation for two hours before leaving the pce. After leaving the pce, Young Master Xiao immediately wrote a letter and sent someone to rush it to the northwest. However, in the end, the letter fell into Fu Zheng and Zhou Awu''s hands. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1164: Eating inside and out

Chapter 1164: Eating inside and out

Fu Zheng threw the letter on the table and scolded angrily: "What a scum, eating inside and out. No wonder the battle in the Northwest War was lost so strangely. It turns out this General Xiao has long been in collusion with the people of Xiye Kingdom .¡± Zhou Awu frowned and asked: "What should we do now? Look at the meaning of this letter, are they nning to attack the emperor?" Fu Zheng nodded: "It should be." Zhou Awu was puzzled: "Why are they doing this? What good would it do them? Even if something happened to the emperor, there would be another prince sitting on the throne. How could someone like Xiye Kingdom cause such a big disturbance?" !" Fu Zheng said: "Haven''t you read the historical records? There was an emperor in the early Chu who died violently just three months after he ascended the throne. At the same time, a concubine who was not very favored was diagnosed pregnant, and the concubine''s maternal family took advantage of the situation to be regent and control the court." "Isn''t this absurd? The child has not yet been born, and the gender is unknown. Even if you know it is a boy, what is it to make a baby the emperor?" Fu Zheng: "The point is not that this baby bes the emperor. The point is that the concubine''s maternal family took the opportunity to be the regent and control the court. The emperor, who had been a puppet emperor all his life, only found out when he was forty years old that he was not of royal blood, but a child brought in by the concubine''s family from outside to control the court." "Where is the child born to that concubine?" Zhou Awu asked. Fu Zheng shook his head: "There is no pregnancy at all, where will the childe from?" Zhou Awu was stunned, "So, if they harm the emperor, they can also let Concubine Xiao pretend to be pregnant, and the Xiao family will be the regent in one fell swoop?" Fu Zheng''s face was gloomy, and a cold light shed in his eyes: "They think that if they dare to touch the emperor, their youngest son enjoys family happiness." The other princes were not particrly outstanding. Dongfang Mu, who used to dominate the court, has alsopletely retired, and no longer cares about political affairs. If something happens to the emperor, it was really hard to say who will have the final say in the court. "Brother Fu, I want to chase after the emperor." Zhou Awu said. Fu Zheng raised his eyes to look at him, shook his head, and chuckled softly: "Do you think I don''t know what you think, kid? You indeed want to see the emperor, but you want to see Miss Bai more, right?" Mentioning Bai Zhi, Zhou Awu''s eyes turned red, he sighed, said nothing, just bowed to Fu Zheng, turned around, and left. For him, Bai Zhi was a close rtive. In the shipwreck three years ago, he wished he could die for her. Day and night, he med himself for being ipetent and unable to protect her well. Something happened to her, and even her body could not be found. Every time his daughter, Ru''er asked about Bai Zhi, he didn''t know how to answer. Now that she came back, he wished he could fly to her side immediately without saying anything. Just to see her was enough, as long as she was safe. Fu Zheng didn''t stop him, he knew it was useless to stop him. Even if it was the emperor''s order, Zhou Awu would still go his way, it was already very difficult to stay until now. * In Qi Yunshan Bai Zhi was sitting in the courtyard talking with Dongfang Wan. After a month or so, Dongfang Wan''splexion looked much better, as if a withered flower had suddenly regained its vitality. Those eyes that had been dimmed for three years finally regained their brilliance. "Mother, it''s time to drink the medicine." Bai Zhi brought the medicine that the maidservant handed to Dongfang Wan. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1165: Dont want to separate

Chapter 1165: Dont want to separate

Dongfang Wan looked at the medicine, without even frowning, she immediately drank it clean, she was apletely different person from before. "Isn''t it bitter?" Seeing that she drank the whole bowl of decoction in one go, Bai Zhi hurriedly brought over a candied date. Dongfang Wan smiled and shook her head: "It''s not bitter, with Zhi''er here, the medicine is sweet, not bitter at all." Bai Zhi''s heart was slightly sour, and she sent the candied dates to Dongfang Wan''s mouth. "Mother, this is not allowed in the future. I am your child. You love and care about your daughter, but your daughter also loves and cares about you. The moment I saw you, I was so heartbroken. Don''t do that again, okay? " Dongfang Wan''s heart was warm, and the candied dates in her mouth became sweeter, she nodded immediately: "Mm, I remember." The daughter in front of her, watched all day long, and she never got tired of looking at her. She held her hand and didn''t want to let go, and sat with her and didn''t want to leave. It was great that her daughter was back. Dongfang Mu came over in a hurry, and his spirit was much better than before. He started practicing martial arts again, and his figure became more and more straight, and gradually he became the former Dongfang Mu again. Seeing these changes, Bai Zhi felt happy from the bottom of her heart, "Grandpa, it''s so hot, you should stop practicing one set, look at your sweat." She stood up with a smile, took the soft towel from the maidservant''s hand, and wipe the sweat for her grandfather. Dongfang Muughed and said happily: "It''s okay, I feelfortable only when I sweat." "Grandpa, sit with my mother for a while, and I''ll make cold soup for you to cool off from the heat." When Dongfang Mu heard the word cold porridge, he immediately swallowed, and hurriedly waved his hands: "Go, go, I''m hungry. I don''t want to eat a bite of the food in the kitchen, I just want to eat something cool." Bai Zhi knows him well He wanted to eat fresh food every day. To improve her grandfather and mother''s appetite, she put all her energy into cooking, and she didn''t repeat the dishes every day, which could be regarded as nourishing their thin bodies. The cold porridge that Bai Zhi prepared before had some dried fruit, but her grandpa didn¡¯t like to eat such things, so she created a kind of cold porridge with crispy peanuts, salty soybeans, and other snacks that he usually eats. After adding them to the porridge and freezing for half an hour, it will taste cool and refreshing. What she made for Dongfang Wan was the traditional cold porridge, which was sweet and filled with dried fruits and honey beans, and added some sweet milk and crushed ice, which was very cool. Dongfang Mu wanted to eat three bowls in one go, but Bai Zhi refused: "This kind of cold food should not be eaten too much at once, let''s eat it again tomorrow." Even Dongfang Wan ate two bowls in one go: "I''ve never eaten porridge with milk before, it tastes so special." Dongfang Wan couldn''t get enough of it, after all, the bowl was only a little bigger than her fist. "I''ll make it for you tomorrow, and you can''t eat more today." Bai Zhi asked the bowl to be put away and was about to take the two of them for a walk when the housekeeper came in a hurry. "Master, miss, the emperor is here." Bai Zhi''splexion changed, and Dongfang Mu frowned and asked, "Why is he here? Who told him?" The housekeeper shook his head: "It can''t be someone from Qiyun Mountain. Since the youngdy came back, no one on Qiyun Mountain has ever gone down the mountain except for those who buy food and daily necessities. And those who buy food and daily necessities cannot know this. " Bai Zhi was a little flustered, her usual calmness disappeared in an instant. He came, how will she meet him? What should she say when she sees him? In the 23rd century, the people she knew around her kept parting and reuniting. Why can they say the word "break up" so easily? Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1166: Abandonment

Chapter 1166: Abandonment

Breaking up was just a sentence, a simple sentence, and that was it. Why if it was her turn, these two words were like a thousand catties, how will she say them to him? "Want to see?" Dongfang Mu looked at his granddaughter with distressed eyes. Bai Zhi shook her head: "I don''t want to see him." After saying that, she turned around and walked back as if she was in a hurry. She even stepped on the corner of her skirt and almost fell. The maidservant hurriedly stepped forward to help her, but she pushed the maidservant away and ran away quickly with her skirt in her hands. Chu Yan stood outside the gate anxiously. He knew the master''s rules, so he didn''t dare to rush in without his approval. In the past, he didn''t have so many scruples, but now, it was not the same. After waiting for a while, the housekeeper who sent the message came back in a hurry, and knelt towards Chu Yan: "Your Majesty, the master doesn''t want to see you, please go back." Chu Yan frowned, and asked in a deep voice: "Is it your master who doesn''t want to see me, or your youngdy who doesn''t want to see me?" The housekeeper didn''t dare to answer, he just pressed his forehead against the cold ground and didn''t dare to lift it. Chu Yan raised his foot, wanting to break in, but Bai Zhi''s face and those clear eyes suddenly appeared in front of his eyes. If he saw her what would he say? How would he exin the women in the harem? Regardless of whether he touched those women or not, those women were already his concubines, this was an unchangeable fact. The previous promise was still in his ears, but the reality in front of him pped him hard in the face. He wanted to ignore everything and just rush in front of her. However, his two legs seemed to be filled with heavy lead, he couldn''t lift them or take a step. After being silent for a while, Chu Yan finally spoke to the housekeeper who was still lying on the ground: "Go and tell Bai Zhi that I will wait for her here until she is willing to see me." The housekeeper propped himself up on the ground and bowed with trembling legs. He went to the plum courtyard where Bai Zhi lived to deliver these words. Bai Zhi sat in the room in a daze, listening to the housekeeper''s words, her heart was even more chaotic. If she was an ordinary woman, she would have thrown herself in front of him long ago, hugging each other and crying, while saying fate had yed at them, and then hated the injustice of this world. But she was not an ordinary woman; she can''t do this and doesn''t want to. She has feelings for Chu Yan. She does not deny it. But she thinks that this feeling is not strong enough to ept everything in front of her. Therefore, avoiding it may be the best way. Since they haven''t seen each other, then they better not see each other, so they won''t miss each other. Such a predicament can only be cut off by wielding a sharp knife and resolutely. She took a deep breath, got up, and walked to the bookshelf, flicking through a book, trying to calm down the chaos in her heart. The light of the sky was swallowed by the darkness bit by bit, and the night wind suddenly blew open the windows, leaking the cool breeze into the room. Although it was midsummer, the night wind in the mountains was chilly. Wearing thin clothes, she couldn''t help sneezing. She got up and walked to the window. She stretched out her hand to close the window but saw a haggard face. The lights in the corridor were bright, making him look more emaciated. He was still the same Chu Yan, with unparalleled handsomeness and noble temperament, just standing like this he was like a beautiful painting. Her hands were on the window frame, while her eyes met his eyes. There seemed to be thousands of words going back and forth in their eyes, but in the end, no one spoke. Her beautiful eyes were sparkling as tears swelled. Her heart ached like it was grinding. She didn''t want to cry in front of him, so she simply closed the window heavily. The banging sound was like a stone shook the water waves in her eyes and turned them into drops of crystal beads. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1167: Bitter trapped

Chapter 1167: Bitter trapped

The tightly closed window frame cut off his intertwined gaze with her and shut him out of her heart. After taking two steps forward, the tall figure was printed on the window paper, almost filling the entire window. He rested his forehead against the window, closed his eyes, and listened to the sound of breathing on the other side of the window. Her breathing was chaotic, with restrained sobs, and she was crying. She was a strong person, she rarely shows her weak side in front of him, let alone shed tears easily. Every choking sound of her hurt his heart, more painful than usual when he had a heart attack. "Sorry, I didn''t find you earlier." "I''m sorry to make you sad." "Sorry¨C" "It''s all my fault, Zhi''er, don''t cry." His voice was low, and cold tears rolled down his face in the shadows. He kept apologizing but still couldn''t muster up the courage to open the window. He doesn''t know how to face those teary eyes. On the other side of the window, Bai Zhi stopped her sobs, took a deep breath, tried her best to calm down her chaotic mood, and finally said, "Hu Feng, let''s end it." In her heart, the man she likes has always been Hu Feng, the man who always used his tall body to stand in front of her in Huangtuo Vige. Not the aloof Prince Jin, not the Emperor of Chu who owns the three pces and six courts. To end it, she also has to end things with Hu Feng. "What did you say?" Chu Yan''splexion changed abruptly, his forehead immediately left the window, and his face was shocked. He never thought that Bai Zhi would propose to end things with him. He thought that even if she was sad, even if she couldn''t ept it, it would only be temporary. But now, what did she say? End it? End it? Bai Zhi repeated: "Hu Feng, let''s end it, you are not the person I love in the past, let it go." With a bang, the window was pushed open, and he saw the girl in a in dress with her back facing him. She was taller than three years ago, but still as slender as ever, with thick ck hair reaching her waist. At that moment, a few strands of hair were flying due to the night wind pouring in from the window. He breathed a sigh of relief, jumped into the window, and closed the window behind his back. Dongfang Wan, who was peeking outside the courtyard, wanted to rush in, but was held back by Dongfang Mu: "Wan''er, what are you doing?" Dongfang Wan said: "In the middle of the night, a lonely man and a widow are in the same room. What is this? I have to keep an eye on it." Dongfang Mu hurriedly said: "Don''t make trouble, let them solve their young people''s affairs by themselves. We can''t control it, and we don''t need to take care of it. Both Yan''er and Zhi''er are people who have a sense of propriety.¡± Dongfang Wan snorted softly: ¡®Does he know etiquette? Dad, this apprentice you taught, how does he know etiquette? Did he get our permission toe in? Now, he jumped out of Zhi''er''s window, if people see this, what will we think of our Zhi''er? ¡® Dongfang Mu waved his hand: "This is Qiyun Mountain vi, where would there be so many misceneous eyes? It''s all right, it''s all right, he wille out in a while, let''s go, don''t stay here, the night is cold." Dongfang Wan was almost taken away by Dongfang Mu. In Dongfang Mu''s heart, his grandson-son-inw''s heart still belongs to his granddaughter. If people don''t enter the court, they wouldn''t know the helplessness in the court. He was a regent, and he knows the plight of those in power. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1168: The mountain breeze that blew this night

Chapter 1168: The mountain breeze that blew this night

Therefore, he understood Chu Yan''s helplessness at the time, and at the same time believed in his sincerity towards Bai Zhi. A man''s sincerity was more important than anything else, he hope they can have a good talk to resolve the current predicament. The light in the room was soft and warm. Bai Zhi still turned her back to him, but when she heard his footsteps, she hurriedly took two steps forward, but the next moment, she was hugged into his arms by him. It seems to be the familiar embrace, but at the same time, it doesn''t seem to be. She wanted to push him away, but he hugged her even tighter. "Zhi''er, don''t say it''s over, don''t say it." He sped the back of her head with his palm, letting her face lean against his chest. She couldn''t push him away, so she simply gave up struggling, and obediently fell on his chest, taking it as thest hug. "Hu Feng, ever since I knew you were Prince Jin, I knew that there would always be a day when we will be people from two different worlds. What you take for granted, in my eyes, is the sand that was rubbed into my eyes .¡± Chu Yan shook his head: "No, from the first time we met in Huangtuo Vige, it was destined that we would be together. This is all destined and will never change." "It has changed. Everything changed since you left Huangtuo Vige. From the moment you decide to be the emperor, everythingpletely changed." She closed her eyes, hiding the tears in her eyes. Chu Yan tightened his arms around her waist, "No, nothing changed. I will do what I promised you. I know you don''t like having other women around me. Those women, I''ll take care of it, you just wait." Bai Zhi suddenly opened her eyes and pushed him away: "What will you do? How are you going to deal with them? Throw them into the cold pce? Drive them out of the pce? Or simply kill them? Is that how you deal with them? This is just the beginning, you know it clear in your heart, isn''t it?" Chu Yan was tongue-tied and didn''t know how to answer her for a while. The two looked at each other, and after a moment of silence, Bai Zhi said again: "You still don''t understand me, you don''t understand what exactly I want. Those women are not the most important obstacle between us." Chu Yan suddenly understood something, and looked at her with wide eyes: "Why didn''t you say it earlier?" She smiled wryly: "Say what?" Chu Yan suddenly remembered something. Bai Zhi once asked him if he must be the emperor. At that time, what did she want to ask? "You go, as of today, this is thest time we will meet in this life." She thought that after saying these words, she would be more rxed. But instead of bing rxed, her mood became heavier and heavier. As if being pressed down by a boulder, so heavy that she couldn''t breathe. Chu Yan shook his head: "I won''t go, unless youe with me, otherwise, I will never go." "Chu Yan, you are already the emperor. This is an unchangeable fact. You are no longer the Hu Feng you were at the beginning. You carry the entire Chu country on your shoulders. I''m sorry, but I can''t do anything for you, and I can''t help you shoulder this burden together, so let¡¯s go our way in the future.¡± She pushed the flustered and bewildered Chu Yan out of the room, closed the doors and windows, covered herself in the quilt, and let the sad emotions overwhelm her like a storm. Chu Yan stood at the door of the room for a whole night. He hadn''t had a good rest since the onset of heartache, his body was still weak, and with the mountain wind that blew at night, he couldn''t hold it anymore. Eunuch Fu called him several times, but he didn''t answer or move, standing like a stone elephant. Until dawn, Eunuch Fu was really worried, and went up to ask again, but saw that the emperor just turned around and fell. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1169: Venting anger

Chapter 1169: Venting anger

Chu Yan only heard a chaotic cry, and a hazy face appeared in front of his eyes. He reached out to touch her, raised it high, but didn''t touch anything. His hand dropped heavily, falling into endless darkness. When he woke up again, he found himself lying on the familiar dragon bed, everything was so familiar. Could it be that all of that was a dream? Bai Zhi didn''t want to be separated from him, it was just a dream he had. He has never been to Qiyun Mountain? If it was really a dream, then this dream was too realistic. He lifted the quilt out of bed, and the pce maid at the side hurried forward to put on boots for him. He waved: "Everyone back down." He still couldn''t get used to having people wait and dress him. After years of military life, it already be a habit. Just like he was used to looking at the portrait of Bai Zhi after getting up every day. But today, he didn''t find that small painting on the imperial case. "Where is Eunuch Fu?" Chu Yan asked the pce maid serving at the side with anger. The pce maid immediately knelt down: "Answering back the emperor, Eunuch Fu is watching the decoction." While talking, a person came in from the outside, it was Eunuch Fu who was carrying a tray. Chu Yan pointed to the imperial table and asked, "Eunuch Fu, where is the little painting I look at every day?" Eunuch Fu''s heart trembled, the hand holding the soup shook slightly, and the medicine almost spilled out. He hurriedly put down the medicine, and knelt down in front of the emperor, "Go back to the emperor, the little painting was confiscated by the supreme emperor." Chu Yan frowned, with a displeased expression on his face: "What? Why did he take this painting away? Why did hee here?" Ever since he ascended the throne, his father never came to this imperial study, let alone asked about his personal affairs. Eunuch Fu said fairly: "Your majesty, since you were sick and returned to the pce, the Supreme Emperor has been visiting every day. He happened to find the small painting on the imperial table, so, then¡ª¡ª" In fact, it was not confiscated but burned by the Supreme Emperor. Not even ash was left. He can understand the mood of the Supreme Emperor very well. A good son, a majestic king of a country, actually became half-dead like this several times for a woman. It really pissed him off. He was full of resentment, and he couldn''t vent it on the emperor, and he couldn''t kill people from Qi Yunshan. After all, she was Dongfang Mu''s granddaughter, so he should give her some face. So he can only take this small painting to vent his anger. Chu Yan didn''t ask any more questions, a sentence kept echoing in his ears, returning to the pce sick, returning to the pce sick? Did he leave the pce? Where did he go? Qi Yunshan? So, it wasn''t a dream? He reached out and lifted Eunuch Fu from the ground, and asked anxiously, "Did I go to Qiyun Mountain?" Eunuch Fu nodded with surprise on his face: "Yes, your majesty, don''t you remember?" As soon as his hand was loosened, Eunuch Fu almost fell down, so he quickly stabilized his figure and took two steps back. "Where is Bai Zhi?" He stared at Eunuch Fu and asked. Eunuch Fu hurriedly said: "Answering back the emperor, Miss Bai sent you back and left." "Where did she go?" Chu Yan asked anxiously. Eunuch Fu lowered his head, feeling extremely entangled in his heart, should he say it, or not? The Supreme Emperor had ordered that he was not allowed to speak, but facing the furious Emperor, if he did not speak, what would be the consequences? "Hurry up and say it!" Chu Yan roared angrily, causing all the pce people in the pce to kneel down in fright. Eunuch Fu tremblingly said: "Your Majesty, I don''t know where Miss Bai has gone, but Miss Bai left you a letter." Chu Yan stretched out his hand to him: "A letter, bring it quickly." He was very uneasy. Since she had already sent him back to the pce, why did she leave again? Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1170: Plaything

Chapter 1170: ything

Eunuch Fu trembled and fell to the ground, unwilling to raise his head, and didn''t dare to speak again. This kind of silence almost drove Chu Yan crazy, and at the same time, he understood it very well. In this pce, except for his imperial father, who dares to touch his things? Chu Yan stepped forward and walked out. Eunuch Fu hurriedly got up and followed, feeling very flustered. He will face the wrath of the two emperors, whether he can survive today was still unknown. In Taixi Pce The Supreme Emperor was sitting in the main hall in a daze and sighed twice from time to time. Meng Changling, who was reading at the side, stared at the book with lowered eyebrows, as if she hadn''t heard his sighs one after another. Ever since Chu Yan was sent back to the pce in aa, the Supreme Emperor has always been like this, and she was used to it. "Why do you think Yan''er became like this? He wasn''t like this before. Such a good kid, why did he suddenly be like this?" Meng Changling didn''t even raise her head, and responded calmly: "People will always change." "He has to change for the better, how did it be like this?" The Supreme Emperor had a troubled look on his face, and he couldn''t figure out how his son, the god of war prince who nned strategies on the battlefield, that son who made him extremely proud whenever he mentioned it or thought about it, would turn into what he is today. Just because of a woman, he can even disregard his life, even this country. Meng Changling finally raised her eyes, and lightly nced at the Supreme Emperor, a trace of sarcasm shed in her eyes. How can a thin-hearted person understand the suffering of a deep-loved person? How can a ruthless person relieve the pain of a deeply affectionate person? He was ruthless and indifferent, does he thinks that everyone in the world was like him? His son, like him, should only regard women as ythings in his eyes. Meng Changling lowered her head again, and replied softly: "There is always a cause and an effect." Before the Supreme Emperor could understand what Meng Changling meant, a eunuch hurried in: "The Supreme Emperor, the Emperor is here." The Supreme Emperor frowned, and his face was full of joy: "He''s awake?" Then he stood up. He doesn''t care much about women, which can be regarded as ruthless and unlucky, but he cares about his son. Before reaching the door, Chu Yan rushed in in a hurry. Seeing that his son''splexion was fine, and his walking was as fast as usual, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that girl''s medical skills were indeed not bad. Chu Yan stood still in front of his father, saluted first, and then asked his father: "Imperial father, please return the portrait in the imperial study and the letter left by Zhi''er." The Supreme Emperor''s originally stretched brows were immediately furrowed, and the sliver of sunlight that had just floated disappeared in an instant. He red fiercely at Eunuch Fu behind Chu Yan, who was so frightened that he immediately shrank back, hanging his head and not daring to lift it. The Supreme Emperor said: "What painting and letter? I don''t know what you are talking about!" "Imperial Father¡ª¡ª" Chu Yan''s voice suddenly rose, "I don''t care about the portrait, but I believe there is a letter, please return it, Imperial Father." The Supreme Emperor snorted coldly: "As I said, there is no letter. Even if there was, it would have been reduced to ashes." Chu Yan was about to vomit blood, but the person in front of him was his father, so he couldn''t be beaten or scolded. Just as he was about to open his mouth, he felt a gaze falling on him. He looked sideways and met Concubine Meng''s eyes. Concubine Meng blinked at him, with a slight smile on her face. Chu Yan immediately swallowed the words he was about to utter and flung his sleeves to leave. As soon as he walked out of the Taixi Pce, he saw a woman in a pce dress standing under the silk tree outside the Taixi Pce. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1171: Bond

Chapter 1171: Bond

The pce maid hurried forward, saluted respectfully, and said to Chu Yan: "Your Majesty, the concubine asked my servant to give this to you." The pce maid handed over a wrapped veil, which seemed to contain something. Chu Yan hurriedly took it and quickly opened the veil. Inside was a handful of torn pieces of paper. The handwriting on the paper was something he was familiar with. He carefully closed the veil, and said to the pce maid: "Thank you, Concubine Meng, for me." After the pce maid left, he hurried back to the imperial study with his thing. It took two full hours to put together the letter paper full of handwriting. Some words were blurred and can only be guessed by imagination. She said that after she left, she would never return to Qiyun Mountain, nor would shee to the capital again. She will not appear in front of him again, and will not have anything to do with him again. She said, let him forget about her and be the emperor of Chu country. When people were born, some fates were doomed. He was destined to be the emperor, he was destined to dedicate his life to themon people, and he was destined to lose his freedom. She said, forgive her selfishness and heartlessness, she can''t give up her freedom, dignity, and the life she wants for a man. She said that her shoulders were weak and she couldn''t carry those heavy burdens. She said, don''t look for her again, their fate was over when he chose to leave Huangtuo Vige. She also said that they were destined not to be in love with each other, so they can only forget each other in this life! His destined destiny was to hold the imperial power in his hands and control the life and death of the country. And her destined destiny was to use those bare hands to heal the sick and heal the wounded and lived at ease. He shook his head, and kept shaking his head: "No, how is it possible to forget each other in this life? It''s impossible!" He waved his hand, and the torn pieces of paper fluttered down along with the books on the table. The pce people knelt on the floor, trembling, and shouting to the emperor to appease his anger. But how can the emperor''s anger be appeased? After a while, Chu Yan went to pick up those shredded papers again and glued them together one by one again. Looking at the handwriting that drove him crazy, and reading it over and over again, his heart gradually calmed down. He won''t give up, he can''t give up, so he has to find a way to get her back by his side. * After Bai Zhi left, Chu Yan never felt heartache again. His heartache suddenly healed up. No matter how much he missed the person who left him, he would no longer feel the same pain as before. He called Imperial Doctor Xu for questioning. "My heartache, why haven''t I suffered from it for a long time?" Imperial Doctor Xu said: "I don''t know what method Miss Bai used. She gave you two injections. She injected you with the medicine with a syringe and then left a prescription for the pce servants to give you every day. Even though you were unconscious at that time, yourplexion improved day by day, and after that Miss Bai left." "Before she left, did she leave any words to you?" Chu Yan asked. Imperial Doctor Xu hurriedly took out a prescription from the medicine box and handed it to Chu Yan, "This is the prescription left by Miss Bai. It is said that it can alleviate the pain of cold disease, but it cannot cure it. She also said that as long as the cure is found she will return to the capital and tell this old doctor the solution to the cold disease." Chu Yan''s eyes lit up and he was secretly happy. He knew that she was not as heartless as the letter said, and the love between them could not be cut off even with the ancient god''s de. Imperial Doctor Xu secretly nced at the happy emperor, and sighed in his heart, wondering why two people made for each other ended up like this. Bai Zhi was not a canary bird, so she cannot stay in this imperial city-like cage, but the emperor was destined to be the emperor when he was born. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1172: Fishing

Chapter 1172: Fishing

Even Imperial Doctor Xu was unwilling to admit that the fate between the emperor and Bai Zhi did not stop there. After midsummer turns autumn. In a small town far away from the capital, in an elegant two-story house, in an exquisite and delicate garden, a youngdy with her eyes closed was lying on a rocking chair to take a nap in the morning. Not far away, a man was weaving bamboo cages. The bamboo cage has a wide bottom and a narrow top. If people throw it into the water and put some bait in it, the fish and shrimp wille to it, and it will be difficult toe out after entering it. Fishing was not difficult. And it was one of the skills to make money for a living on the ind. Maybe the cry of the cicadas on the tree was too loud, the youngdy who takes a nap always sleeps restlessly. Her beautiful brows were always tightly knit. Seeing her turn over again, Gu Boyang said with a smile: "Since you can''t sleep, get up, I''m about to put the cage up, do you want to go together?" The youngdy''s closed eyes slowly opened, stared at the leaves above her head in a daze for a while, and finally got up. While brushing her messy hair, she responded to Gu Boyang: "Alright, it''s good to go out for a walk." After leaving the capital, she and Gu Boyang came to this ce, bought this elegant little house, lived in seclusion, and rarely showed her face in front of others. After all, that man was the emperor. In the Chu Kingdom, which plot was not the emperor''snd? In order not to let him find her, she could only hide it under the covers. Although she was not as free and easy as before, it was not worse than being confined in the harem andpeting for favor with a group of people full of yin and yang. Bai Zhi got up and went into the room to change into neat clothes, then grabbed a draped veil hat in her hand. When she came out, Gu Boyang had just finished weaving the cage in his hand and was picking up the broken pieces. Recently, the fresh fish and shrimp they eat were all caught in this kind of cage. Yesterday, because of something, Gu Boyang left the cage in theke and went to work. When he came back, the cage was taken away by someone, leaving only messy footprints on the shore. Only then did Gu Boyang make up another one. Bai Zhi saw that there were still bamboo in the courtyard, so she said to Gu Boyang, "Make two fishing rods, today is a fine day, let''s go fishing." Gu Boyang had this intention and wanted to go fishing for a long time, but it was too boring to do it alone. So now that Bai Zhi was willing to go with him today, his wish was fulfilled. Making a fishing rod was much simpler than weaving a cage, and it can be done in two or three strokes. After digging some earthworms in the garden, the two of them left the courtyard with their things. The ce where Gu Boyang usually put the fish cages was Yanghu Lake in the west of the city. The scenery there was beautiful and theke was clear. Many people were hanging around here every day. There were painters painting, talented people chanting poetry, and the youngdies quietly came to put the wishingntern to ask for a good marriage for themselves. The Yanghu Lake was lively. Bai Zhi looked at the scene with a smile on her face. She pointed to the weeping willow not far away and said, "Let''s go fishing there." The cool breeze was blowing under the weeping willow tree, and the fine wicker blocked most of the sunlight. It was a good ce for fishing. Several men were already sitting on the small bench, concentrating on fishing. However, it was rare for women toe to fish. As soon as she sat down, many people cast surprised nces at her. She was wearing a in gauze dress and a draped veil. Those people could only see her slender back, but not the face behind the draped veil. "They are all looking at you." Gu Boyangughed. Bai Zhi alsoughed: "Let them look. Women don''t fish, so they find it refreshing. If I catch a big fish in a while, I''m afraid their jaws will drop even more in shock." Gu Boyang said happily: "Don''t talk big, fishing is not as simple as you think." Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1173: The little boy

Chapter 1173: The little boy

Bai Zhi had fished before. There was a lot of fish in the built fish pond. They were all very hungry, so they jumped at the sight of food. Fishing naturally became simple and easy, and it was not interesting, because it was too simple. The fish in theke in front of her were all wild. There was never a shortage of food in theke. It must not be easy to catch fish in theke. She knew it was not easy, but she never expected that it would be so difficult. After sitting for more than half an hour, the goose feather float did not move at all. At this time a little boy came to them carrying a cage with a long rope tied to one end of the cage. Holding the rope with one hand, the boy threw the cage into theke with the other. After the cage sank, he squatted in theke. By the side, waiting for the fish to arrive. That cage was the same as Gu Boyang''s cage, even the rope was made by Gu Boyang himself, how could he not recognize it? Just as Gu Boyang was about to get up, Bai Zhi pressed him down, turned her head to the little boy, and asked: "This little brother, this cage is interesting to weave, where did you buy it?" The little boyughed and said, "I didn''t buy it, I picked it up." Bai Zhi smiled and asked: "Picked it up? This cage looks quite new, you pick it up?" The little boy looked like eleven or twelve years old, and he smiled innocently: "I just picked it up. I picked it up here. And when I picked it up, there were two big fish in the cage. After selling the two big fish for 30 coins. My sister finally doesn¡¯t have to go hungry, and I will be able to feed my sister with this cage.¡± It was only then that Bai Zhi noticed that the clothes on the boy''s body have many holes. For children from poor families, it was normal for them to continue wearing their old clothes, but they would always put on some patches, at least not to expose the skin. But the clothes on the little boy''s body were full of tears without a single patch, and his clothes didn''t fit well, so one could tell it wasn''t his own. Bai Zhi asked: "Aren''t you supposed to go to school at your age, why are you still out fishing?" The little boy turned his head away and looked at the rope half floating in the water. The bright smile on his face faded slightly, "My mother is sick, my father is gone, and my sister is still young. I am the only man in the family, I cannot let my sister and mother go hungry." He has no way to find money to treat his mother''s illness, but at least, he can let his mother and younger sister have food. At the ordinary time, he goes up the mountain to cut firewood and buys food with the money from the sale of firewood. But recently, the mountain was going to be mined, and he was not allowed to enter. He was so worried that he wander here yesterday, then he found a cage thrown in the water. No one cared, he thought it was abandoned by someone, so he pulled up the cage, and unexpectedly, there were two big fish inside, which made him very happy. Bai Zhi looked at the little boy, at such a young age, he was able to shoulder the burden of a family, much better than her. In the eyes of the world, Bai Zhi in Huangtuo Vige also took on the burden of a family at the age of twelve. But only she knows that she was not twelve years old, she was clearly in her twenties. But the child in front of her was just eleven or twelve years old! Gu Boyang took a deep breath, looking at the child in front of him, he couldn''t help but think of his child, his child, counting it, he was now seventeen years old. He wondered how the two of them were doing. Gu Boyang put down the fishing rod in his hand, got up and walked to the ce where the cage was lowered five steps away and pulled out the cage that had been submerged in the water. The cage he made today was bigger than the previous one, and there are already three big fishes inside and also some prawns. He brought the cage in front of the little boy, "All these are for you, and the cage is also for you." The little boy stared at the cage, which was the same as the one he had thrown into theke just now, only different in size. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1174: Apprentice fee

Chapter 1174: Apprentice fee

The boy was young, but he was not a fool. "It turns out that the cage I picked up is yours, uncle?" The little boy suddenly blushed when he thought of the scene when he talking about how he picked up the cage: "Uncle, I don''t know you put it here. I thought -" "I didn''t want it. I thought the cage was too small, so I left it here, so I brought another big one today." Gu Boyangughed. The little boy hummed, but he understood that the uncle in front of him was not telling the truth. Bai Zhi also got up and said to Gu Boyang, "It is better to teach people how to fish than give them fish. This cage will break sooner orter. Then, what will he do for a living?" The little boy looked at Bai Zhi puzzled, and Gu Boyang also looked at her. Bai Zhi said with a smile, "Why don''t you teach him the skill of making a cage? He can sell some cages in addition to fish. He won''t get hungry by then." The little boy''s face brightened, and then dropped his head again: "I can''t take out the money for an apprenticeship, I''m afraid I can''t learn." Gu Boyang was happy: "The money for apprenticeship is naturally to be collected." The boy became more depressed when he heard this. Gu Boyang added: "But I don''t like money, so I''m interested in food. I don''t know what delicious food you have in your home. If I''m satisfied, it will be your payment. How about that?" The little boy was excited again, but then he was worried again. There was nothing at home except tables and chairs on the four walls. He could not eat enough food on weekdays. Where could he find delicious food? When Bai Zhi saw that he was worried, she whispered, "My eldest brother likes to fish. You can make him a bowl of fish soupter." The little boy looked down and saw the fresh fish in the cage. His face glowed with a smile. He had seen his mother cook fish soup before. It was very delicious. It seemed not difficult to make it. Maybe it would work out. They stopped fishing. Bai Zhi and Gu Boyang followed the boy home. The little boy''s home was only one block away from the house they live in. Who could have thought that the distance between a street was like two worlds? Dongping Lane, one street away, was peaceful and elegant. While Dongli Lane, one street away, was dpidated. And the little boy''s home was in the most dpidated area in Dongli Lane. "A''Niu is back!" A familiar neighbor and boy greeted him on the way, and their eyes fell on Bai Zhi and Gu Boyang curiously. A''Niu answered with a smile but didn''t say much. He went home with Bai Zhi and Gu Boyang. The yard of A''Niu''s house was surrounded by wooden sticks, which were not high. So they can see the situation in the yard when they stood outside. A young man in his twenties was standing in the courtyard of A''Niu''s house, holding the crying girl in one hand, kicking a woman to the ground, and swearing. When A''Niu saw this, he was shocked. He rushed in, threw the fish cage on the ground, and shouted to the young man: "Let go of my sister." The young man raised his eyes, and his eyes fell on A''Niu. He sneered: "Boy, it''s very timely toe back." With that, his eyes wandered behind A''Niu''s back. There was a man and a woman who couldn''t see clearly, but that figure almost made him drool. Gu Boyang frowned, stepped forward, and stood in front of Bai Zhi. He shouted in a deep voice: "What are you looking at? I''ll gouge your eyes out if you look again." Gu Boyang was a marine criminal police officer. He was upright and spoke with a lot of pride. The young man was frightened by the scolding: "Who are you? Mind your own business." Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1175: Wait and see

Chapter 1175: Wait and see

The little girl who was held in the hands of the young man kept crying and crying for her mother and brother. The young man was upset and pped the little girl in the face, making her mouth bleed and crying even worse. Bai Zhi was extremely angry. She hated seeing someone beat and abuse children. Gu Boyang was also very upset. He stepped forward and punched the young man hard. The young man didn''t expect that the other party would suddenly attack. He was stunned for a moment, and his grip on the little girl was loose. The little girl took the opportunity to escape and ran behind her brother. At this time, Bai Zhi picked up two sticks from the ground, and handed one to A''Niu: "Sometimes it is useless to protect the family just by reasoning, so use sticks." A''Niu was a little scared before, but at this time, a torrent of blood rushed to his head, and his anger could no longer be suppressed. He nodded to Bai Zhi, "Well, I understand." As soon as he turned around, A''Niu held up his stick and rushed forward and hit the young man. Bai Zhi handed another wooden stick to Gu Boyang and said with a smile, "A Niu doesn''t understand the art of beating people. Please teach him." So Gu Boyang demonstrated in the front, and Niu followed suit. He hit the young man one by one, and he didn''t even have a chance to fight back. "If you hit here, they will get hurt." "But it won''t hurt the skin, it will only hurt inside." "Look when I hit here, you can''t see the scars, but it''s painful." The young man was beaten up and ran away with his head in his arms. Before he ran away, he still didn''t forget to put down his cruel words: "You, you wait and see." Gu Boyang dropped his stick on the ground and said coldly, "We''ll wait. If you have the ability, you can send someone here. If you have no ability, you can stay away." The young man was dressed in a navy blue silk cloth gown. He was dressed in a very ordinary way. His shoes even had holes in them, and there were several patches on his clothes. He was not from a rich family, let alone a rich young master with fighting skills. Such a man was just relying on his age to bully orphans and widows. Fortunately, they were here today. Otherwise, who knows what will happen? The woman who fell on the ground stretched out her hand and swam in the air. "A''Niu, A''Niu,e here quickly." Daniel rushed forward and lifted the woman: "Mom, are you all right?" The woman looked straight at one ce, but her eyes never turned. She held A''Niu tightly with both hands, "A''Niu, are you okay? Are you injured?" A''Niu shook his head with tears in his eyes, but his voice didn''t have a trace of choking. There was even a hint ofughter: "Mom, I''m fine. I just hit that guy into a bum. If you don''t believe me, you ask Niuniu." The woman held out another hand, "Niuniu, where are you?" The little girl ran to her mother and brother and said, "I''m here mother." She held out her little hand, thought for a moment, and changed it. Her hand broke skin and bled a little. She didn''t want her mother to find out, so she didn''t cry. She doesn''t want her mother to cry again. The woman grabbed her hand, pulled her into her arms, hugged her, and touched her face again: "Does it hurt?" The tears on the girl''s face were not dry, but she smiled and said that it didn''t hurt. How can it not hurt? Her small face was red and swollen. The blood on the corners of the mouth was not yet dry. How can it not hurt? The children of poor families work early, so they grew matured earlier. A few people looked outside the yard, but they could only show sympathy. Living here, they had no time for themselves, and no one was willing to meddle. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1176: Are you a fairy sister?

Chapter 1176: Are you a fairy sister?

They never thought that, maybe one day, the same bad luck woulde to them. At that time, ordinary indifference will turn into ruthlessness. No one will stand up to help them, or speak even just a few words. After the young man was beaten away, the onlookers also dispersed. Bai Zhi walked up to the woman and shook her hand in front of her. The woman''s eyes moved, some of them were stiff and slow, but they moved after all. Bai Zhi asked, "Aunt, can you see?" The woman said nothing, but her hands grasped the two children beside her. A''Niu hurriedly said, "Mother, this sister is a good person. She and the elder brother are here to help us. The elder brother also said that he would teach me how to make bamboo cages. Then we can make a living." When the woman heard this, her nervousness rxed a little, and she smiled dryly: "That''s true. I''m sorry. The first time you came back, you two met this kind of thing." Bai Zhi said: "Don''t mention it, aunt. It''s fate to meet each other. A''Niu invited us to have fish soup." As she said this, Bai Zhi stared at her eyes and asked, "Can''t you see my aunt''s eyes at all?" The Aunt replied: "Sometimes you can see a little shadow, sometimes you can''t see at all. It''s no different from blind people." Bai Zhiughed and said: "The difference is very big. The blind man could see ck in front of him and can''t see anything. Auntie, you can still see a shadow, which proves that you are not blind, and you have the chance to be cured." When A''Niu heard this, he almost fly. He stretched out his hand to grab Bai Zhi''s arm, but as he stretched out his hand, he felt it was inappropriate. He quickly retracted back: "Is what sister said true? Is my mother''s eyes can be cured?" Bai Zhi nodded, and the veiled on the hat swayed with the movement of her head. Although people couldn''t see her face behind the veil, just listening to her voice, they felt joy: "Of course, your mother''s eyes were not born blind. It should be caused by different reasons, as long as the eyes are not directly hurt, it can be cured." Gu Boyang moved the fish cage over and smiled and said, "Sister Bai is a doctor with good medical skills. She said that if she can cure it, she must cure it." The sister in front of them was a doctor. No wonder she asked her mother''s eyes as soon as she came up. A''Niu was very happy to hear that. He felt that the day had be bright again and was no longer as dark as before. Niuniu has been staring curiously at the veil that covers Bai Zhi''s face. Suddenly, she pulled up the veil, wanting to see what the face looks like under the veil. After all, she was only a little girl of five or six years old, and her strength was not as skillful as that of an adult. This pull pulled the whole curtain cap down. Her silk-like hair was flying and her face was like jade. A''Niu and Niuniu were stunned. They had never seen such a beautiful sister. Niuniu took Bai Zhi''s hand and shook it: "Are you a fairy sister?" Bai Zhi smiled, shook her head, and picked up the veil hat that fell to the ground. "Of course not, I''m just an ordinary sister." Gu Boyang looked behind her. Seeing no one else, he didn''t urge her to put it on again. He said with a smile, "Ok, go and make fish soup, and I''ll teach A Niu to make fish cages." A''Niu hurriedly waved his hand: "Didn''t you say I would do it?" Gu Boyang said: "It takes some time to make a fish cage. Let Sister Bai make it. The fish soup she makes is very delicious, and it just gives your mother supplements." A''Niu nodded his head. He never thought he would meet good people like Brother Song again and help them without asking for something in return. When he thought of Brother Song, A''Niu suddenly felt that Sister Bai was a little familiar! Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1177: One against three

Chapter 1177: One against three

As soon as he thought of something, Gu Boyang shouted, calling him again and again. He simply shook his head, put all his thoughts behind him, and trotted to Gu Boyang to learn to weave fish cages with him. Bai Zhi put the veil hat aside and made the soup first. Although Niuniu was young, she was a little expert at making fire. It seems that she doesn''t do less work on weekdays. Niuniu and her mother always wanted to help. Although her eyes were not good, she was familiar with the things in the kitchen. Bai Zhi asked her to sit on the kitchen stool and ask her about what she needed from time to time. Something was right in front of her. Bai Zhi asked her just to make her feel at ease. In the kitchen, there was no seasoning except salt. Fortunately, there was some ginger. Otherwise, no matter how skillful she was, it would be difficult for her to make a pot of fish soup that was not fishy at all. There was only a handful of rice left in the jar. Bai Zhi cooked all the rice porridge and quietly put a piece of silver in the jar. While the sky was still bright, they put the table in the courtyard. A few people sat around the table. Just after eating a few mouthfuls, a loud noise came. As soon as they turned around, they saw the beaten young man standing at the gate of the courtyard, kicked the gate open, and three ferocious men came in. Bai Zhi put down her chopsticks and silently held the scalpel in her sleeve, Gu Boyang stood in front of them and said to the young man, "How dare youe?" The young man groaned coldly, looked over Gu Boyang, and fell on Bai Zhi. He looked up and down, and his swollen face showed an evil smile: "Yo ¡ª today''s luck is good! Brother, beat them to death for me, and keep this girl." Gu Boyang picked up the stick on the ground, and his face looked dignified, and he dare not be careless. His legs have improved under Bai Zhi''s treatment over the years, but there was still a difference between him and normal people. It was still difficult to use the martial arts he learned in the police academy. He can deal with one or two gangsters, but the three big men in front seemed to know martial arts, so he doesn''t want to let his guard down. Bai Zhi touched her sleeve pocket again, took out two small paper bags from the inside, handed one to Gu Boyang, and said in a low voice: "Anesthetic drug, hold your breath when you use it." Gu Boyang took the paper medicine bag and held it tightly in his palm. At this time, the three big men had already rushed forward. Gu Boyang waved his wooden stick to fight. With a lot of ruthlessness, he had the upper hand at the beginning. But before long, the disadvantages appeared. After all, he faced three big men all alone, so he fell behind soon. A''Niu wanted to help, but was held back by Bai Zhi: "Please protect your sister and your mother, I''ll go to help him." She picked up a wooden stick, rushed forward, and smashed it. The young man was stunned. When the youngdy stood there, she looked beautiful like a picture, delicate and soft, which was pitiable. But in the next moment, she became so strong again. Although she waved the stick without rules, it had real strength to hit people. It was painful. After two to three, Gu Boyang, who fell behind, immediately found his track again. The three big men were not as strong as they look. They were just tall and strong. In terms of strength, Gu Boyang was not as strong as before when he was still exercising. In terms of skills, he was not as flexible as Bai Zhi. The three men were so shocked that they pulled out the dagger. The sharp dagger quickly chopped the wooden stick in the hands of Bai Zhi and Gu Boyang. Gu Boyang was careless, his arm was cut, and his in clothes were immediately dyed red with blood. Niuniu cried loudly, and A''Niu''s eyes were also red-eyed. He wanted to rush to help, but he wanted to protect his mother and Niuniu, so he could only stamp his feet. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1178: Army style

Chapter 1178: Army style

When the young man saw this, heughed bitterly. When Bai Zhi waved the scalpel to save the injured Gu Boyang, he crept up behind Bai Zhi and was about to catch her. A''Niu screamed in surprise, but Bai Zhi was focused on saving Gu Boyang, who was threatened by a big man and didn''t notice the danger behind her. At that moment, a stone flew out of nowhere and hit the young man''s wrist by ident. He withdrew his hand in pain and looked around and scolded: "Who? Who did it? If you have the ability fight me alone." Bai Zhi relieved Gu Boyang''s anxiety and stabbed a big man with her small sharp scalpel, which was also regarded as revenge for Gu Boyang''s arm injury. Two guards dressed in ck appeared out of nowhere and stood in front of Gu Boyang and Bai Zhi. They were two young strangers, wearing narrow waist tunics, pants of the same color, and soap boots. The two young guards looked gloomily at the four people in front of them. One of them said in a deep voice, "How dare you act wild in broad daylight? Do you have thew in your eyes?" The young man frowned and pointed at the young man dressed in ck and said: "Who are you? Mind your own business. There is nothing for you here." The young man dressed in ck groaned coldly, "Everyone can deal with the injustice in the world." As he spoke, the young man in ck moved his hand, stepped forward, and kicked the young man in the chest. Bai Zhi seemed to hear the sound of a rib fracture, which should be very painful, ah ¨C he deserved it! Then there was another big blow, which made the four people beg and called for their father and their mother. Looking at the means of the two young men dressed in ck, the smile on Bai Zhi''s face gradually solidified. Their skills were too familiar. At first, she thought it was her grandfather who sent someone, but on second thought, he doesn''t know she was there, and she told him not toe to her, she would go back herself. Grandpa knew that she was safe and would never make trouble for her. These men were not her grandfather''s people, but their movements seem to be the style of the army. Bai Zhi''s heart beat faster and faster while staring at the two men driving the viins away. Gu Boyang went forward and thanked the two people, "I don''t know how to address these fellow men?" Their eyes fell on Bai Zhi without saying anything. Then they saluted her respectfully and quickly disappeared before their eyes. Gu Boyang asked Bai Zhi, "What is going on?" Bai Zhi said nothing and turned tofort the crying girl. A good meal made those people lose their appetite, and Bai Zhi was not in the mood to stay, so she promised to A''Niu to treat his mother again tomorrow. Now she needs to take Gu Boyang back to bandage his wound. Back home, Gu Boyang asked, "What''s the matter with you?" Bai Zhi closed the door and turned her eyes to look around. There was nothing different, just like before. If it hadn''t been for the sudden incident at A''Niu''s home, she would never have known. "Those two people just now may be Chu Yan''s people." Gu Boyang was shocked: "The emperor''s people? Since they are the emperor''s people, why don''t they take you back?" Bai Zhi shook her head: "I don''t know, it''s just my guess." Although it was only spection, she knew that nine out of ten were true. If it was her grandfather''s men, why be so mysterious? Chu Yan has long known that she was here but has never moved. What does he want to do? "What should we do now? Change ces?" Gu Boyang asked. Bai Zhi smiled bitterly: "In this ce, is there soil that doesn''t belong to the imperial family? Where can we change?" These two people, she doesn''t know when they began to stare at her. She can''t tell whether they stared at her since she first came here. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1179: Liu County

Chapter 1179: Liu County

Chu Pce Every day after finishing the court work, Chu Yan would open the secret letter sent from outside the pce. The letter described Bai Zhi and Gu Boyang''s life in Liu County in detail. The letter detailed their life from morning to night. There was nothing written to it, but Chu Yan just liked to read it and read it again and again. It was as if he can see her in the distance through this simple handwriting. Away from his side, she lives veryfortably. He was both happy and sour. When he thought of her, he often can''t sleep at night, but she was like an ordinary person. As if she was born again. Has she really forgotten him? He took out the letter and looked at today''s contents. His eyebrows were slightly wrinkled and he looked quite displeased. Someone actually dared to have different thoughts to Bai Zhi, did he not want to live? What would be the consequence if there were no people arranged by him? He remembered Bai Zhi saved the whole Huangtou Vige and killed hundreds of soldiers in the West Kingdom alone. He thought she can handle this matter even without his presence. Just like, she cane back after being exiled overseas. Is there anything in the world that she can''t do? She was so omnipotent, but she will never be his empress. In her eyes, is the position of empress so difficult? After putting down the letter, he said to Eunuch Fu: "Go and buy the house next to her." He wanted to see her and couldn''t wait to see her. Even if just taking a peek at her or listening to her, that was good enough. The beauty of Liu County in October was like an oil painting. The bluestone street was covered with golden ginkgo leaves, and the bare trees can no longer block the bright sunshine. The pedestrians wear red and green and walk and stop. She stood in front of the rice shop, no longer wearing a veiled hat, . Even if she covers herself tightly, what''s the use? He can always find her. The owner of the rice shop took the silver handed by Bai Zhi and said with a smile, "Don''t worry, girl. I will send it to you in a moment. It will not dy you." Seeing that there were still some dry goods in the shop, Bai Zhi gave the boss another ingot of silver and said, "Send some dry goods in the mountains to them, too. It''s always right to store some dry goods before winter." The owner of the rice shop smiled and said, "Girl is really a smart person. It''s the most cost-effective to buy dry goods at this time. If it ister, the price will rise." Bai Zhi smiled and nodded, then turned to go to the pharmacy. Under her treatment, A''Niu''s mother has improved. She needs to take some medicine to disperse. Although he has learned to weave bamboo cages and has a certain ie, it was not easy to feed his mother and sister. There was no spare money to buy his mother''s medicine. However, she felt very strange today. She always felt that there was a pair of eyes looking at her, but when she looks back, she can''t find those eyes. Since thest incident, she has never seen the two young men dressed in ck again, nor has she ever felt watched by others. But today this feeling was very strong, not like her own imagination. "Your Majesty, won''t you go to see her?" Zhou Awu was worried and wanted to rush up. Last time, when he went to Qiyun Mountain, to get there earlier, he took a shortcut. As a result, when he arrived at Qiyun Mountain, Bai Zhi sent the emperor back to the capital. When he came back to the capital, Bai Zhi had been treating the emperor in the pce. He had no chance to meet her because of the task. He only got some news from Zhao Lanter. He had no patience in staring at people from afar. He wanted to talk to her and ask her how she was doing these years. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1180: Familiar fragrance

Chapter 1180: Familiar fragrance

"You can''t go!" He wants to rush ahead more than anyone else. But he can''t, he can''t go, or she will run away. He didn''t want her to run away, and he didn''t want her to hide around because of him. He hoped that before she married him, she could live the life she wanted and do whatever she wanted. It was better to look at her from such a distance than to be thousands of miles away from her. Then keep thinking about where she is and how she lives. Zhou Awu was very anxious. Can''t he go to see and talk to her a bit? If it doesn''t work, he should find a chance to meet secretly. Chu Yan seemed to see his thoughts and hummed: "Don''t meet her secretly. If she saw you, what do you think she will think? Do you think she is stupid?" Zhou Awu vented his anger and said: "I haven''t spoken to Zhi''er since she came back, and I don''t know how she has been in those three years." Chu Yan frowned and said, "There will always be a chance to ask, but not now." He also wanted to know how she had lived in those three years. But she didn''t allow him to ask. After buying the medicine, she went directly to A''Niu''s house. A''Niu was making a fish cage. Gu Boyang helped chop the fish. When she came in with the medicine bag, he poured a ss of water for her. "Tired? Take a break." Bai Zhi said with a smile: "I just walk a little more, I''m not tired. It''s you, brother, who has been busy all morning and hasn''t even eaten breakfast." Gu Boyang turned and continued chopping, without raising his head: "Niuniu said she was hungry just now. It''s good you''re back, make something Niuniu likes." In his heart, he likes the two children, A''Niu and Niuniu. Especially Niuniu. Looking at her was like seeing his child. He can''t wait to take them home and raise them. Bai Zhi first put the medicine on the stove to fry, then let A''Niu''s mother watch the fire, and she took Niuniu into the kitchen to cook lunch. There was still some meat left in the kitchen, which was bought yesterday. Bai Zhi cut a handful of leeks and made dumplings on them. Then used the eggs and some flour to make delicious egg rolls. The attractive smell permeated the alley, making people greedy and restless. A''Niu was even hungry. He hardly has the heart to make a fish cage again. His eyes drifted to the direction of the kitchen involuntarily, hoping that it would be time for dinner. Chu Yan and Zhou Awu, who was hiding in an old tree, were too miserable. They were right in front of the kitchen where smoke was exhausted. They could smell the familiar fragrance. They were drooling and their bellies were crying. But they could only look at the golden egg rolls on the te after they were cooked because they didn''t have their share. When Bai Zhi cooked lunch, the medicine on the small stove outside was also cooked. After helping A''Niu''s mother pour the medicine, she called A''Niu and Gu Boyang, who were making the cage, to eat. Chu Yan squatted on the tree and looked at the situation in the dpidated courtyard. The fire in the stove was solid and full of human feelings. It was very simr to their life in Huangtuo Vige. The smile on Bai Zhi''s face was so bright that it was the same as when she was in Huangtuo Vige. Since they met in the capital, when has she ever shown such a smile to him? It turns out that this was the life she wants to live, ordinary and warm. But he was not Hu Feng after all. He can''t give her such a life. If he gives up the throne at this time, the people who will sit on the throne will certainly kill him to stabilize their power. Not only him but also his master and adoptive father¡­ ¡­ In the beginning, he agreed to take this position, not only because his father forced him but also because he was responsible for his adoptive father, master, and the soldiers who followed him. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1181: Weaving fish cages

Chapter 1181: Weaving fish cages

If Chu Yan gives up the throne, no matter who takes the throne in the future, he will be regarded as a thorn in the eye and flesh. So what will happen to his adoptive father, the master who has always been on his side, and the soldiers who have followed him back from the northwest? He shook his head and smiled bitterly. His fate was beyond his control. "Sister Bai, what''s this? It''s delicious!" Niuniu grabbed an egg roll with her shorthand and ate a mouthful piece. Gu Boyang touched Niuniu''s top hair, smiled, and spoiled: "Eat more if you want to eat, and grow taller." Niuniu smiled and her eyes curved like a crescent moon. She said, "Niuniu will have this for dinner." Before Bai Zhi said anything, Gu Boyang nodded: "OK, Niuniu will still eat this at night. How about letting Sister Bai cook it for you?" Niuniu nodded casually with joy, and Bai Zhi smiled helplessly. A''Niu''s Mother hurriedly said: "It''s too much trouble for you. I can cook dinner myself." A''Niu''s Mother can now see something. Although it was not as clear as before, it doesn''t hinder her daily life, and cooking was not a problem. Niuniu shouted, "No, I will eat the food made by Sister Bai, which is much more delicious than mother''s cooking." Bai Zhi said: "There are still some eggs and flour left in the kitchen. I will make someter and leave them. You can eat them at night after heating." "It''s too troublesome. I''d better do it myself." A''Niu''s Mother waved her hand repeatedly. Bai Zhi and Gu Boyange to see them every day. Gu Boyang teaches A''Niu to make fish cages. Bai Zhi cured her eyes and taught Niuniu to read. Where else she can find such good people? After Bai Zhi gave A''Niu''s Mother acupuncture treatment, she made a te full of egg rolls and then left with Gu Boyang. Seeing the figure of Bai Zhi and Gu Boyang disappear in the door, and seeing the door. There was no trace of her, and Chu Yan finally appeared. Zhou Awu sighed to himself, touched his belly, and said, "I''m hungry, do you want to eat?" Chu Yan nodded: "Eat and drink two cups!" He suddenly wanted to drink and get drunk. And use its strength to do what he wanted to do and say what he wanted to say, without living so aggrieved. He was the emperor¡ª¡ª But his life was it is not as good as ame man''s. How lucky of thatme man who follows Bai Zhi and was being called big brother by her. They sat down in a wine shop on the street. It was strange that the wine shop only sold wine and didn''t sell food. Just when they came, they saw a pickle shop on the way. Zhou Awu asked Chu Yan to drink first. He went to buy some wine and vegetables. As soon as Zhou Awu left, the shopkeeper brought up two wine jars and didn''t give them bowls. Chu Yan waited for a while, and the shopkeeper stood still. Chu Yan asked, "Don''t you give me the bowl?" Only then did the shopkeepere to his senses, and quickly found two bowls in the box. When he was looking for a bowl, Chu Yan saw that he opened another cab, where there were many dishes,rge pieces of uncooked brine beef, and the whole pickled pig''s hoof. This was made to sell, otherwise, the amount wouldn''t be so big. Since there were drinks and dishes, why not sell them? This restaurant doesn''t seem newly built. The business owner doesn''t even know where the bowl was ced. Isn''t it too strange? "Guest, please take your time." Chu Yan was on the alert and stared at the shopkeeper''s behavior coldly. Sure enough, after putting down the wine bowl, the shopkeeper didn''t turn around and leave, but suddenly pulled out a dagger and stabbed him fiercely. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1182: Take peoples money and eliminate disasters

Chapter 1182: Take peoples money and eliminate disasters

It turned out that this was not the time for his assassination. It was intended to be done after he drank alcohol mixed with overpowering drugs. As a result, he had to take risks and preempt the enemy. The man who bought the wine and vegetables wille backter, and his chances of winning will be lower. But who knows, when people saw that he was wrong, they immediately became alert. His sudden attack was impossible to seed. The assassin''s hand was caught by Chu Yan, and the shing edge could not move forward an inch. "Who sent you?" Chu Yan asked. The assassin didn''t answer. He simply smiled coldly and waved his other hand which was holding a hidden weapon between his fingertips. To dodge the hidden weapon, Chu Yan immediately released the man''s wrist and swept back to avoid the poisoned hidden weapon. In the wooden cab with the door closed, two expert martial artists came out and surrounded Chu Yan in a three-point manner. Two dark shadows swept into the wine shop and took the lead. The shining sword stabbed the two assassins. The original three pairs of people have be three vs three. The shopkeeper looked gloomy and said coldly, "How many people are still there? Why note out altogether." Chu Yan chuckled: "There is no need for that to deal with you." The shopkeeper sneered, "I wonder if thedy surname Bai has such luck as you?" Chu Yan''s face drastically changed and the lightness all over him disappeared in an instant. He quickly attacked the shopkeeper as quickly as possible, and then said to the two guards who were still fighting: "Finish it quickly, I''ll go to their house first, and you wille as soon as possible." The two guards shouted, but Chu Yan couldn''t wait any longer. He was so worried that he rushed out of the restaurant. When Zhou Awu rushed back with the wine and vegetables, Chu Yan had already disappeared. Only two dark guards have just solved the assassins. Zhou Awu threw down the vegetables in his hand and rushed to the shadow guard: "Where is the emperor?" The shadow guard said: "The emperor went to the Bai family and said that Miss Bai was in danger." Zhou Awu''s heart sank suddenly, and he walked out quickly. The two shadow guards also immediately followed, and the three rushed to Bai Zhi''s house. When Bai Zhi and Gu Boyang came home, they found the old man who was guarding the door dead in the house, bleeding all over the body, and with a wound in the left chest. Their faces changed greatly, and they quickly retreated. Before they had time to retreat to the gate, three or four vicious men jumped out of the darkness and surrounded them. Bai Zhi quickly took out the scalpel. Before she raised her hand, a stone hit her wrist, and the scalpel fell to the ground. The leading manughed wildly and said, "You are petty and want to fight with me with such a knife?" The young man standing behind the leading man crowded forward and led the way with a thick face: "Boss, this little girl is smart, save her life first, and let the brothers have a good time before killing it." Bai Zhi held her painful wrist and angrily asked: "Who are you?" The red-faced leader red at the young man beside him and kicked him away: "Fuck you, if you sell such a girl into the flower building, it will cost at least five hundred taels of silver. If you get it, how much will it cost?" The young man was kicked and scolded. However, he was not annoyed at all. He still stared at Bai Zhi with a pair of squinting eyes. Bai Zhi wanted to dig his eyes. Gu Boyang protected Bai Zhi behind him and asked in a deep voice, "Even if we are going to die, let us understand before we die." The red-faced leader said, "Take people''s money and help others to eliminate disasters. I, Boss Cui have no grievance or hatred against you. If you want to seek revenge, don''te to me. I''m just doing business." Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1183: Trapped

Chapter 1183: Trapped

"If I don''t look for you, who should I look for?" asked Bai Zhi. The leader said, "Why ask so many questions? In our business, it''s taboo to speak about family care. Don''t worry, I won''t kill you. I''m a businessman. How can I let you die like this?" Bai Zhi noticed that when he spoke, his eyes kept ncing toward the direction of the door, and his hand holding the handle of the knife became tighter and tighter, without a moment of rxation. To sum it up, she and Gu Boyang have already been controlled by them and have no strength to fight back. He doesn''t need to be so nervous. By the way, what about the shadow guards? Weren''t their shadow guards following her all the time? Why they didn''t show up? Just thinking of the shadow guards, she saw two dark shadows darting out of nowhere and snatching Bai Zhi and Gu Boyang like ghosts. Without saying a word, they shot at the enemies and solved the two assassins around her and Gu Boyang. When the leader saw this, he immediately pulled out the sword from his waist. The other assassins were not careless and rushed forward to fight. Gu Boyang picked up two swords from the ground and handed one to Bai Zhi. The sword was very heavy, at least 20 jin. Bai Zhi can hold it, but can''t use it. For her, it was a burden. She abandoned the knife and picked up her scalpel. Although the scalpel was short, it was more exquisite and sharp. As long as she was close, the role of the scalpel was much greater than those of the machetes. The two men stepped back towards the door and were about to touch the door. Suddenly, two sharp arrows flew from nowhere and nailed them to the door, forcing them back two steps. These two arrows were shot from behind them. They only wanted to break their path but did not want to kill them. The previous suspicion of Bai Zhi was confirmed at this moment. These people look like they are going to eat people, but at least they won''t kill them now. They seem to be waiting for someone toe. The leading man looked at the gate and courtyard wall every few seconds. Who were they trying to use her to contain? But in this small county, who can be trapped by her? She turned her eyes and fell on the shadow guards who were fighting with the murderer. It can''t be true! "What are you in a daze? Go quickly, I''ll block you." Gu Boyang stretched out his arms and blocked in front of Bai Zhi. Bai Zhi shook her head: "We can''t go. The archer is in the dark, and we are in the light. As long as we get close to the gate, the arrow wille." Only two arrows were shot just now, but God knows how many archers were hidden in the darkness. Just as Gu Boyang and Bai Zhi were looking for their hiding ce, the two killers who hade out of nowhere attacked Gu Boyang and Gu Boyang with a sword. Gu Boyang raised his sword to resist, but could not care about Bai Zhi. In a blink of an eye, he saw that Bai Zhi was caught by the young man with an evil look on his face. "Girl, where else do you want to go?" At this time, Bai Zhi lost her previous panic and gradually calmed down. The more danger there was, the more she should not panic. Just when the young man wanted to take advantage of Bai Zhi, Bai Zhi saw the opportunity and ruthlessly inserted the scalpel into the young man''s chest. The young man looked at his chest in disbelief. The silver thin knife went straight in. He didn''t even feel pain but felt that his strength was rapidly disappearing. He opened his mouth, but without saying anything, he fell. Bai Zhi pulled out the scalpel inserted in his chest, and blood spattered all over her. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1184: Alive

Chapter 1184: Alive

Even the jade-like cheeks were dyed with arge amount of bright red blood. Gu Boyang''s body was injured, and his momentum was gradually declining. Seeing that he was about to lose, Bai Zhi couldn''t help but picked up the stones on the ground and threw them at the assassin as hard as she could. The assassin never thought that someone would hit him with a stone. So when he was not paying attention, he was hit on the forehead, and the warm liquid trickled down from the forehead, dropping drop by drop. He was so angry that he raised his leg and kicked Gu Boyang, who had been injured. Gu Boyang was mmed to the stone table beside him and fainted. The assassin walked in front of Bai Zhi, raised his knife, and wanted to kill her. The leader watching the battle in the distance immediately shouted: "Catch her alive." The assassin didn''t put down the knife, but turned over and stabbed her in the back of the neck with the back of the knife. Bai Zhi also fainted. Although the two shadow guards were good at martial arts, they only have four fists to beat the enemies. It was a miracle that they can remain invincible for so long in the face of a group of enemies. Just when they thought they were going to die, a powerful man like a god came to them and raised his sword to block the disorderly sword that was about to cut at them. Chu Yan pushed back the assassins and asked the two shadow guards behind him: "Where are the people?" The shadow guard looked around and said in a panic, "It was just there." "Who are you looking for? Are you looking for her?" Chu Yan looked up and saw Bai Zhi lying on the ground behind the man, covered with blood. Chu Yan''s eyes were splitting, and his heart felt as if he had been torn apart in an instant. The woman he swore to protect was now in front of him, but her life and death were unknown. "You¡ªyou''re courting death!" He frantically drew out his sword and used his inner strength. He could almost kill a person with a single strike. Seeing his crazy appearance and formidable skills, it was not the same with those two shadow guards that couldn''t win against him. In the blink of an eye, the people he brought were all dead. Seeing the man running towards him with his sword, he was in a panic. He immediately squatted down and put the dagger on Bai Zhi''s neck: "Don''te here, or I will kill her." Chu Yan stopped and pointed his sword at the man: "You''d better not, otherwise, I will make you suffer a thousand cuts." The leader''s heart trembled, and he wondered who he was. Why did he feel weak when this man appeared? The leader calmed down and said coldly, "If you want me to suffer from thousands of cuts, you must get out of here alive first." After that, the leader raised his hand, and the archers who were hiding in the dark immediately drew their bows. Sharp arrows flew from all directions. Chu Yan raised his sword to block the arrows and skillfully turned the sharp arrow back. The screams came and went, and the second wave of arrows shot, which was less than half. After three rounds, no more arrows were fired. Chu Yan looked at the leader and asked in a cold voice, "Tell me, what do you want to do?" He didn''t kill Bai Zhi immediately, obviously, he was waiting for him toe. These people came for him. The leader was a little flustered. He secretly regretted taking this business. He lost so many people in one breath. Moreover, the man in front of him didn''t look like an ordinary rich man. His identity must be high. He heard they came from the capital. The people living in the capital were all rich and powerful. But at this time, it was already to get away from the tiger. Besides, he has already released the arrow from the bow. He can''t pull back the arrow now. "What I do is business. Someone spent a lot of money to buy your life. As long as you kill yourself, I will let her go." The leader said. Chu Yan roared angrily: "Do you think I''m a fool? If I kill myself, you will let her go?" Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1185: Defeated

Chapter 1185: Defeated

This kind of nonsense was not bad enough to cheat a child. How could he believe it? "You let her go first, and I''ll let you deal with it." Chu Yan held the handle of his sword tightly and resisted the impulse toe forward and cut the man. The leader refused. This guy''s martial arts were really excellent. So many of his men died under his sword. Although his martial arts was slightly higher than that of his men, he didn''t reach the point where he couldpete with the man in front of him. If he lost his chips, he would have no idea how he died. "You break your arm first, and I will release her." The leader thought of the y he had seen before, which was how it was performed. But in reality, he has never met such a man who was willing to give up his life for women. The man in front of me should not be able to do it. The leader thought so and was very nervous. His wrist shook with the dagger. Chu Yan''s attention was always on his hand. He saw that the thin white neck was cut with a blood mark by a sharp de, and a beautiful blood-dripping line was falling down He panicked and shouted: "Don''t move your hand, don''t move it!" Seeing him like this, the leader''s heart suddenly regained a little confidence. It seems that this man really cares about this woman. Oh, he was really the hero who was sad for the beauty. "If you don''t break your arm, I''ll cut her immediately." The leader groaned coldly. Bai Zhi''s eyebrows twitched slightly. As soon as she wanted to open her eyes, she heard the fierce voice of the man around her and felt a sharp ice-like de on her neck. Who was he talking to? Bai Zhi opened a slit quietly and saw Chu Yan standing two feet away, holding a blood-dripping sword in his hand, and his crimson clothes were full of blood. Two dark guards with serious injuries stood behind him. When they saw that Chu Yan had raised his sword, the two dark guards rushed forward and grabbed his hand. At this time, the leader repeated: "I will count to three, if you don''t break your right arm, I will kill her." With that, the dagger in his hand once again scratched her neck, and the tingling feeling made her wake uppletely. And immediately realized what was happening at this moment. Chu Yan pushed aside the shadow guard beside him: "Move away." He raised his long sword again, and the sharp de pointed at his right arm. At this time, Bai Zhi suddenly opened her eyes, held the wrist of the leader with one hand, and thrust the long and thin silver needle into his arm with the other. The leader''s finger loosened control, the dagger fell to the ground, and the whole arm lost consciousness in the blink of an eye. Bai Zhi took the opportunity to grab the dagger on the ground and stabbed the head in the chest. The dagger was very sharp. She used all her strength to fight to the death and hit it with one blow. The leader looked at the girl in front of him in disbelief. Such a woman defeated him? He was defeated! When the leader fell, Bai Zhi got up and turned to look at Chu Yan who was surprised. The surprise on Chu Yan''s face was fleeting. Suddenly, he ran to her like a madman, pulled her into his arms, and only heard the sound of "Puchi" apanied by Chu Yan''s painful groaning. At that moment, she felt that she was back in Qingyuan Town. That year, under the new wall, he suddenly rushed to her, pulled her into his arms, and used his body to block the brick that hit her. This time, what was it for? Another sharp arrow came through the wind. Chu Yan waved his sword, exhausted all his strength, and pulled the arrow back. A shadow fell on the roof not far away and fell heavily on the ground. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1186: Brother Song

Chapter 1186: Brother Song

The two shadow guards rushed forward and said: "Your Majesty -" Chu Yan waved his hand and motioned for them to shut up, and reluctantly pulled out a smile: "I''m fine, I''m fine." Tears kept falling from her eyes, one drop after another, washing the blood and dust on her face. "You said you''re fine, why are you so stupid?" She had seen a long feather arrow stuck in his back shoulder. The sharp arrow ran through his left shoulder, and the small arrowhead was in front of her. Chu Yan''s face has be pale and he was sluggish. He tried tofort Bai Zhi but he opened his mouth and didn''t say anything. The darkness in front of him engulfed him, and his body copsed powerlessly. He could only hear Bai Zhi''s cries. He sighed at the bottom of his heart. He was the emperor, an upright man who stood up to heaven and earth. Howe he often faints like a woman recently? He tried hard to open his eyes to look at Bai Zhi, but his eyelids were like a thousand kilograms. He couldn''t hold it anymore. He felt like he has fallen into the ice abyss, he felt so cold. "Hurry up, carry him inside." Bai Zhi was a little flustered. She kept telling herself not to panic. But her hands were still shaking and could not stop. She saw the dark blue light on the arrow, which was the color only after being quenched in the venom for a long time. Zhou Awu rushed to the scene with two shadow guards. Seeing this scene in front of him, his legs soften. The emperor and Bai Zhi were all covered with blood. The emperor was unconscious, and Bai Zhi was at a loss. Zhou Awu rushed forward to make sure that the emperor still had breath, and tightly grasped Bai Zhi''s trembling hands: "Zhi''er, don''t panic, don''t panic, now only you can save the emperor, only you can, you can''t panic." Bai Zhi also knew it, but she can''t control herself. Until this time, she could finally feel the families who stood in front of the operating room. They couldn''t see anything, but still stared inside and refused to leave for a moment. Finally, she can understand that the family members who saw hering out of the operating room, holding her hand tightly and asking what happened with their trembling hands and their flustered mood. * In the broken courtyard across from Yiyi Street, A''Niu finished making fish cages and practiced the characters Bai Zhi taught them with his sister for a while. Suddenly, there was the voice of his mother talking to someone outside. A''Niu rushed out and saw Brother Song, who had not seen him for a long time. He came in with a basket, followed by a youngdy. A''Niu was so happy that he quickly ran to Big Brother Song and said, "Brother Song, Sister Xiao Qing, you are here? I and Niuniu miss you so much." Song Lang curled his lips, and his handsome face showed a warm smile like a jade: "Something happened which dyed us. I just returned to Liu County, I came to see you soon." He put down the basket and said: "I brought a pair of medicine, which should cure your mother''s eyes. Last time I left in a hurry, I didn''t have time to give her a detailed diagnosis, so I came to see it today." A''Niu grinned and said, "My mother''s eyes are much better. A sister I met is very good at medicine. She treated mother." Song Lang was slightly surprised. He turned his eyes to look at Aniu''s mother and saw that she was smiling at him. Her eyes were no longer dull, but also a little bright. He looked forward and asked a few more questions. It was only then that he was sure that her eyes had indeed improved a lot. It can be estimated that she would recover soon. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1187: Immediately return to Jingzhou

Chapter 1187: Immediately return to Jingzhou

Song Lang nodded: "It''s recovering well. It seems that you have found a good doctor." He saw many cages in the courtyard and asked curiously: "Are these cages made up by you?" A''Niu scratched his head, smiled, and said, "Brother Gu taught me to make it up. After learning this, I can feed my mother and sister." Song Lang doesn''t know who Brother Gu was, but he must be a good man. He must be a kind-hearted person who is willing to help children like A Nian. A''Niu asked, "Brother Song, have you finished your work in Jingzhou?" Song Lang nodded: "Mmm, I bought a shop in Jingzhou. Old Yuan is preparing for it and will open next month." He didn''t have toe back to Liu County again. He just thought of A''Niu and always wanted to help him, so he made great efforts to prepare this medicine to get back. Song Lang added: "Now that everything is alright here, I will go back to Jingzhou immediately to help Old Yuan prepare." A''Niu hurriedly pulled him, "You want to leave now? Don''t you stay for a few more days?" Song Lang smiled and rubbed A''Niu''s hair: "I''m afraid Old Yuan can''t work alone. He is not too young. What can I do if he gets tired?" That year, when the ship sank in Jiangbei Port, Old Yuan suffered a severe cold and nearly died in prison to save him. He finally recovered his life, and his body was not as good as before. After his parents'' ident, he was the only one left in the prosperous Song family. He thought that no one would care about him like his parents. Until that day, he saw Old Yuan in prison, who was almost dying. When he arrived at that time, he still remembered him, thinking and talking about him with care, just like his parents. At that time, he knew that there had never been ack of kinship around him. Even without his parents, Old Yuan had always treated him as his son. A''Niu''s Mother came over and said to Song Lang, "Young Master Song, no matter how anxious you are, you can just go after dinner." Song Lang didn''t refuse again and smiled. Xiao Qing said to A''Niu''s Mother: "Auntie, we are in a hurry and we didn''t eat at noon. Or why don''t we cook now and let me help you." The young master didn''t even bother to eat to send the medicine to A''Niu earlier. A''Niu''s Mother was stunned: "It''s toote. I''m going to buy a chicken." A''Niu gave her money every day these days. After saving for a few days, it was enough to buy a chicken. Xiao Qing looks at Song Lang. Song Lang shook his head and said, "No, I don''t like chicken. Whatever you have at home is enough. Let''s eat some." A''Niu''s Mother knew he was being polite. Who doesn''t like chicken? It can be seen that Xiao Qing was in such a hurry that she doesn''t insist anymore. Thinking of the egg cakes and dumplings left by Bai Zhi, she immediately smiled and said, "It''s a coincidence today. There are two delicious things at home. I''m going to heat them." A''Niu''s Mother told her son to entertain Song Lang, and she took Xiao Qing to the kitchen. Before long, Xiao Qing''s cry came from the kitchen. Song Lang''s face was slightly frozen. Is there something wrong? He rushed to the kitchen. A''Niu and Niuniu also ran over. The three people entered the kitchen and immediately filled the kitchen which was not big. "What''s the matter? What happened?" Song Lang was the first to run into the kitchen and saw them standing in the kitchen unharmed. A''Niu''s Mother was also confused. She doesn''t know why Xiao Qing screams. Song Lang looked at Xiao Qing, who pointed to the rolls and dumplings on the kitchen table, and was speechless in surprise. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1188: Where is she now?

Chapter 1188: Where is she now?

Song Lang was puzzled: "What''s the matter with you? Speak up!" Xiao Qing didn''t reply to him, she grabbed a dumpling and put it in her mouth. She nodded her head while eating as tears came out of her eyes: "Yes, she did it, she did it." When she was in the United Kingdom, She often made such dumplings for her to eat. They had the same taste, they both loved the egg rolls. She could recognize them at a nce. Song Lang frowned his eyebrows and said: "What are you talking about? Speak clearly." The tears in Xiao Qing''s eyes fell and she cried andughed: "Young master, this is made by Miss Bai. Miss Bai made this." Song Lang stared at Xiao Qing. A''Niu answered, "Do you also know Sister Bai?" A''Niu''s words were like an electric current hit Song Lang hard. Song Lang grabbed A''Niu''s arm and asked, "Which Miss Bai? Is it Bai Zhi?" A''Niu nodded: "Yes, it is Sister Bai Zhi. My mother''s eyes are cured by Sister Bai." "Why is she here? Isn''t she back in the capital?" He thought that he would never see her again in his life. He thought that she would enter the Chu Pce and never set foot in the outside world again. A''Niu shook his head: "I don''t know." "Where is she now?" Song Lang asked urgently. In the ident three years ago, he thought she was dead. He killed her. If it were not for him, how could she be trapped on that ship? He hated himself and even thought of ending his life. But he held a glimmer of hope that a miracle can happen. Even the dying Old Yuan survived, didn''t he? Why can''t she have miracles? Maybe she isn''t dead? With this belief, he has been waiting peacefully in the Jiangbei Prison, refusing the rescue of his subordinates. He will punish himself in that way, stay there and wait for her news. As the days passed, there was no news of her. Just when he was desperate and could not hold any hope, Xiao Qing appeared. His cold gray sky was once again lit with a bright light. So he left Jiangbei Prison. He wanted to find her, but when he left the prison, he knew that Chu Yan had be the emperor of the state of Chu and Bai Zhi would be his empress. After a long time of agony, under the dissuasion of Old Yuan and Xiao Qing, he finally didn''t go to the capital but went south to Liu County. A''Niu said, "She and Brother Gu live in the street ahead. I''ll take you there." Song Lang was dumbfounded: "Brother Gu? Who is Brother Gu?" He frowned. There were other rivals in love beside Chu Yan? Xiao Qing hurriedly said, "It''s Brother Gu Boyang. He is Miss Bai''s brother. They became brothers and sisters when they were in the United Kingdom." Song Lang sighed, and the expression on his face rxed a little. It was Gu Boyang. They followed A''Niu to the front street and came to the door of Bai Zhi''s house The originally good door was now broken, and several people were watching the bustle around the door. A''Niu asked a young man he knew, "Brother Cheng, what are you doing here?" The young man said: "There was an ident inside. The government came and carried away a lot of dead bodies. It was terrible." Song Lang''s face drastically changed. He rushed forward and pushed the people who were in the way and squeezed into the door. Xiao Qing and A''Niu also followed. Many people were wearing official uniforms in the courtyard. There were traces of blood and fighting on the ground, as well as poisoned feather arrows everywhere. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1189: I will save him

Chapter 1189: I will save him

A''Niu was shocked. He came here a few days ago. How could a good yard be like this? What about Sister Bai? Song Lang started to rush inside. He rushed too fast and ran into a man at the corner. The two men collided and took two steps back. Zhou Awu looked up and saw Song Lang. This face, he would never admit it wrong: "Song Lang? You, why are you? What are you doing here?" Song Lang looked worried: "Where is Bai Zhi? How is she? Is she okay?" Zhou Awu suddenly thought of something. He rushed forward and grabbed Song Lang''s cor and asked angrily, "Did you do this?" Song Lang pushed him away and said, "What are you talking nonsense about? I just returned to the county and just learned that she lives here. What can I do? What do you think I will do to her?" Zhou Awu was also anxious that he said those words. He knew that Song Lang had feelings for Bai Zhi and would not do anything to hurt her. Thinking that Song Lang was also a doctor and particrly powerful in medicine, he rushed forward again and held Song Lang''s arm tightly. "The emperor is injured, and Zhi''er is unstable. If you want to help her, you must help her." Song Lang was worried. He just wanted to see Bai Zhi immediately and confirm whether she was safe. "Take me quickly. What are you talking about?" Song Lang shouted. Zhou Awu hurriedly led Song Lang into the inner courtyard. Outside a bedroom facing south, there stood seven or eight guards in ck, each with a solemn face. "Hurry up, get out of the way." Zhou Awu rushed forward and pushed open the closed door. Bai Zhi knelt beside Chu Yan, holding the handle of the arrow with both hands. Her face was pale and her hands were trembling. The arrow can be taken out as long as she pulled the arrow, but she can not use her strength at this time, and it was not safe for others to pull it out. The door was opened and the footsteps were in a hurry. She didn''t turn around to look. She thought it must be Zhou Awu. One hand held her wrist, it was warm and strong, not it was not Zhou Awu''s hand. She turned her head and saw those eyes, which were both familiar and strange, annoying and memorable. "Let me do it." Song Lang''s eyes were soft. His hand moved to the handle of the arrow, breaking off her fingers one by one. "I''ll do it, believe me." If anyone could convince her now, Song Lang was the only one. Song Lang was good at medicine and poison. With him, Chu Yan must be saved. Tears came down again, and her eyes were full of tears, looking at Song Lang: "We must save him, we must save him." Song Lang nodded: "Don''t worry, I will save him. Don''t cry." He raised his hand to wipe the tears off her face, but he raised his hand and finally put it down. Xiao Qing stepped forward, took a handkerchief, and wiped her face. Seeing the blood stains on her body, she asked: "Are you hurt? Where is it?" Bai Zhi shook her head: "I''m not hurt, I''m fine." Song Lang looked at the position of the wound and guessed how he got hurt. He sighed in his heart. As the emperor of a country, Chu Yan can still ignore his life for Bai Zhi''s sake. Can he do the same? Song Lang said to Bai Zhi, "Is your medicine box there?" Zhou Awu quickly picked up the silver medicine box that was ced in the corner of the room. Song Lang had seen Bai Zhi use some tools in the medicine box to treat wounds. He thought those things were very good, convenient, and clean. Although he has only seen it once, he was confident that he could use those tools well. He then pulled the arrow, stopped the bleeding, and sutured. Although it was the first time, it was done very skillfully. Even Bai Zhi doubted whether he was from modern times. Song Lang said: "I have also learned some surgery. Although the tools are not the same as yours, they have some simrities and the same effect. Over the years, I often think of these things of yours. After thinking about them, I had some understanding. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1190: Hanfengsan

Chapter 1190: Hanfengsan

It turned out to be the case. Bai Zhi was relieved. She asked Song Lang: "Do you know what poison it is?" Song Lang nodded with a dignified face: "This is the poison of the Western Regions, Hanfengsen. We don''t have it here at all." "Can you solve it?"Bai Zhi asked. Song Lang shook his head and said, "I don''t know. Let''s try it first." He has solved thousands of poisons, but this strange poison in the western region was not among those thousands. He can only try it first. He doesn''t know if he can do it. "What are you going to do?" Bai Zhi asked. Song Lang said, "Let''s try the fumigation method first. The poison of Hanfeng powder has spread all over his body through blood flow. At this time, only the fumigation method can force the poison to umte to acupoints at the same time." Bai Zhi said: "Hearing what you said, can I try my Sanyang detoxification needle method?" Song Lang was surprised: "You know how to force poison with needles?" Bai Zhi nodded: "I know a little bit, maybe I can give it a try." Song Langughed and said: "I never expected that you would know such an exquisite acupuncture method. I studied for many years, but I dare not say I have learned it so I have never used it on anyone." Bai Zhi doesn''t want to talk nonsense. With Song Lang, her previous panic has gradually subsided, and now she has regained her former calm. After taking out the needle bag,y it t beside Chu Yan, and then take off Chu Yan''s clothes one by one. Xiao Qing blushed and turned away and dared not look directly. In Bai Zhi''s eyes, there was only the shocking wound and the body that changed color because of the poison. The needles in her hand were like flying, she recognized acupoint like any other. In Song Lang''s heart, there were only simple words. It turns out that her acupuncture treatment was so powerful that even he has to bow down. She was only a teenage girl. Where did she learn such powerful medical skills? Who was her master? A trace of dark red and ck blood was discharged from the acupoints around Chu Yan''s body, but only a small part of the poison in the body can be discharged. Song Lang still uses his fumigation method and expels some poisonous blood for Chu Yan. "Although the poison has not been exhausted, it has at least proved that our two methods are feasible. Don''t worry. After three days of acupuncture and fumigation, the poison should be exhausted." Bai Zhi nodded and watched Zhou Awu put on clothes for Chu Yan. Then she turned around and said, "Song Lang, thank you very much today. If you hadn''t arrived in time, I wouldn''t know -" Song Lang shook his head: "Don''t thank me, I just did what I should do, and I just did it for you." He looked at her affectionately, just as three years ago. She looked back at him faintly, as she did three years ago. "I''m afraid it''s impossible to detoxify in this way. Do you know the contents of Hanfengsan?" If she can learn about them, she may be able to develop an antidote to eliminate all the umted poison in Chu Yan''s body that cannot be discharged through the acupoint. Song Lang nodded: "I know the form of Hanfengsan. I have read it in a book, but the medicine in the form is not avable here. Wait, I will write it to you." Song Lang quickly prescribed Bai Zhi. The herbs in the prescription were full of strange herbal names. Except for the cypress leaf, she had never heard of the rest. There were thousands of strange herbs and medicines in the world, she has too little knowledge. Seeing her disappointment, Song Lang hurriedly said, "Don''t worry, I have a copy of the Western Region Poison Records. Maybe I can find this solution in it." Bai Zhi was so happy that she immediately urged him to fetch the book. Gu Boyang came in with a painful waist and head. When he saw Zhou Awu and Song Lang, he quickly asked Bai Zhi: "Who are they? Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1191: Poison on the arrow

Chapter 1191: Poison on the arrow

Zhou Awu turned around and faced Gu Boyang with a slight frown: "You are Gu Boyang?" He had heard this name many times. Today, it was the first time he saw him. He was a middle-aged man with a leg disability. Gu Boyang also looked at Zhou Awu and said: "Who are you?" This man has a scar on his face and looks like a viin. However, Gu Boyang can see based on his experience for several years as a policeman that this man was not a viin. Zhou Awu took a few steps toward Gu Boyang and stopped beside Bai Zhi. "I am Zhier''s eldest brother. I heard that you have sworn brother and sister with her, so you are now also my eldest brother." Gu Boyang suddenly realized that it was Zhou Awu mentioned by Bai Zhi. "Are you Zhou Awu?" Gu Boyang''s eyes fell on Bai Zhi''s bed. A man was lying there named Chu Yan. He had met him before in Qiyunshan. The emperor of the State of Chu. Instead of sitting on the dragon chair, he ran here and suffered a serious injury. It seems that the target of those killers was not him and Ba Zhi, but the emperor. Xiao Qing walked to Bai Zhi, held her hand, and said in a low voice: "Miss, you go to wash. You don''t want him to wake up and see you like this, right?" Bai Zhi lowered her head and realized that her body was stained with blood. No wonder Chu Yan was so distressed and worried when he looked at her. He must have thought she was hurt. Although she doesn''t know when he would wake up, she also hoped that when he woke up, the first sight he saw was not the Bai Zhi who currently look like this. She told Song Lang, "Go and get the book. I''ll wait for you here." Song Lang nodded, took a deep look at her, turned, and walked out. He had a house in Liuxian County, where many books he had brought from the Kingdom of Jin were stored. He had originally nned to move to Jingzhou, but luckily he hadn''t moved. After some time, the small courtyard of the Bai Family soon recovered to calm. The government sent people to drive out the people who were watching. No one was allowed to get close to it, and no one was allowed to discuss what happened there. After Bai Zhi washed up, she hurried back to her room. Chu Yan hasn''t woken up. His pulse was weak and his face was as pale as the paper. What was the difference between him and the person who was terminally ill and was about to die? When Zhou Awu saw hering back, he quickly asked her, "Zhi''er, how is the emperor? Why is his face getting worse and worse?" After the examination, Bai Zhi sat down at the bedside with her eyebrows frowning. After a moment of silence, she said, "The arrow has poison. The poison is very powerful. Although I used the detoxification needle to expel some poison, he still has arge amount of poison in his body. This kind of poison spreads into his limbs through blood flow. If the poison can not be removed as soon as possible, even if he can survive, he will never be the same again." Zhou Awu wondered, "What does it mean he will never be the same again?" He could not imagine that the emperor would be paralyzed in bed like the empress dowager. Will he also have crooked eyes and mouth? And can''t move? However, Bai Zhi said: "The poison in his body is easy to expel, so it''s not a big problem. The most important thing is the poison in his brain." If the antidote cannot be made, it will likely cause blindness, or even mental problems, and be stupid. She couldn''t imagine it because Chu Yan was an emperor. How could he stay as the emperor if he was blind or stupid? The people who poisoned him have evil intentions. They never wanted Chu Yan''s life. What they wanted was the situation in front of them. Bai Zhi suddenly looked up and said, "Do you know who did it?" Zhou Awu was silent for a while, then he bit his teeth and nodded. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1192: Why such a coincidence?

Chapter 1192: Why such a coincidence?

"You know who?" Bai Zhi asked. When Zhou Awu met her eyes, he looked bitter. He nodded softly: "Yes, the emperor also knows that they are ready to attack him." "He knows about it so why did he take risks going out of the pce?" Bai Zhi''s voice increased a few points. Zhou Awu said nothing and lowered his eyes again. Bai Zhi looked bitter and said, "Yes, he took such risks not for someone else, but for me." "Now what will happen in the capital? If those people know that he is now like this, will they¡ª" Zhou Awu cut off her words and said, "No, don''t worry. Everything has been arranged before the emperores out. They will never seed." Zhou Awu wanted to say something, but he didn''t dare to say it. The emperor told him to keep it secret. "If you have anything to say, just say it. Why are you so hesitant? What else can''t be said between us?" Bai Zhi frowned. Zhou Awu thought about it and thought it was still necessary to tell Bai Zhi. After all, it was rted to her. "Zhi''er, for you, the emperor doesn''t care about the throne. Before he left the pce, he wrote a secret edict. If something happens to him outside the pce, he would pass the throne to the ninth prince." Bai Zhi was surprised: "The ninth prince?" She only remembered that there were eight princes. Where did the ninth princee from? Zhou Awu said, "Imperial Concubine Meng gave birth to a son 2 years ago. Now he has just turned two." Bai Zhi suddenly understood, "So, he wanted to return the throne to the Supreme Emperor? But because since ancient times, there was no such rule, so he passed the throne to the young son of the Supreme Emperor. To stabilize the country, the Supreme Emperor would naturallye back." Zhou Awu nodded: "Yes, that''s what the emperor thinks. But how things will eventually develop depends on their fate." "He knows that he will encounter danger when hees out, but he still wants toe out. Does he want to die?" Bai Zhi doesn''t know what mood she is in now, was it anger? Was sheining? Does she hate it? It doesn''t seem to be the case. She can''t tell clearly. She doesn''t know what it was. Her heart was in pain. It was very painful. There were still some things Zhou Awu doesn''t understand. For example, the emperor knows that someone was going to kill him. So why he didn''t take more bodyguards out of the pce? Another example was, the emperor knows that those people were going to fight in this period. Why he didn''t deal with this matter first before meeting Bai Zhi? Why he would tell him about the secret edict? This was not what a military general like him should know! Why such a coincidence? He couldn''t understand. It seemed that there was no connection, but it was not very simple. But since he can''t understand things, it was not easy to guess casually and make Bai Zhi worry for no reason. The person on the bed moved. Bai Zhi immediately noticed that she leaned over to check. As soon as she touched Chu Yan''s hand, she was caught by him in the palm of her hand. He closed his eyes tightly and muttered to himself, "Don''t go, Zhi''er, please don''t go, don''t leave me." His words were not very clear, but Bai Zhi heard clearly. Her tears couldn''t stop falling. Andnded on his chin with a dark beard. Her tears were too cold. Chu Yan, who was sleeping, woke up unexpectedly. He opened his eyes, looked at a familiar figure, looked at a familiar face, but it was a little fuzzy. He blinked hard to see more clearly. But it was always vague. When Bai Zhi saw him like this, she knew there was a problem with his eyesight. She hurriedly said: "You have been poisoned, and your eyes have been damaged, but it doesn''t matter. I will cure you." Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1193: A favor

Chapter 1193: A favor

She believed that she can do it, and she must do it anyway. "Zhi''er, are you alright?" He grabbed her hand, trying to pull her closer, but as soon as he stretched his hand, it hurt so badly. He couldn''t use much strength. Bai Zhi shook her head and the tears on her face fell on the back of his hand. "I''m fine. How about you? Does it still hurt?" Chu Yan grinned: "It doesn''t hurt. With you, it doesn''t hurt at all." How can it not hurt? But this kind of pain was nothingpared to the heartache when he saw Bai Zhi fall to the ground covered with blood. When he held her hand, she didn''t pull it out. They looked at each other. One stared nkly, while the other with tears in her eyes. "The emperor doesn''t do well his job, instead, youe here?" Her voice was low and a little bitter. Chu Yan closed his eyes and still smiled at the corner of his lips: "I wanted to see you secretly. I miss you so much and couldn''t control myself. Zhi''er, don''t leave me, please, don''t leave me -" His voice was getting lower and lower, like a dream, and he fell asleep again. Feeling that the strength of the hand holding her gradually rxed, she quickly held his hand and said: "I won''t leave you anymore, don''t sleep, wake up quickly." Chu Yan didn''t wake up, but the corners of his mouth were curving into a smile. She was wondering if he heard her. She was so flustered that she checked his pulse and felt it getting weaker and weaker. "Someonee, get my needle," cried Bai Zhi. Xiao Qing quickly took her needle bag and helped hery it on the bed. Bai Zhi quickly pulled out two needles from the needle bag. She knew exactly where the needle was going to be stuck, but she couldn''t do it. "Let me do it." A hand suddenly stretched out and took off the two silver needles she held in her hand "But you know he is now -" Song Lang cut off her words: "I know, the pulse-stimting acupuncture, right?" "Yes, how do you know?" Bai Zhi''s hand suddenly stopped shaking and looked at Song Lang in surprise. This pulse-stimting needle technique was an exclusive secret skill of a certain family. She had spent a lot of time learning it. The master''s name was Song Zhiyuan. The master''s surname was Song? Is there any connection between them? Song Langughed and said, "Our fate seems not simple." Bai Zhi wanted to ask, but it was obvious that he had started to inject, so she shut her mouth. She will askter. There were plenty of opportunities. Pulse-stimting acupuncture can strengthen the pulse by stimting the vital points. If properly handled, it can bring the dead back to life. But not for everyone. If it was an old man whose oilmp was exhausted, it was useless to use any method. When he finished, Song Lang''s clothes were soaked. The sweat was dripping down his forehead. Xiao Qing hurriedly handed over his handkerchief and said: "Young Master, wipe it quickly." Pulse-stimting needling was different from ordinary acupuncture treatment. It was fast, urate, and fierce, otherwise, it cannot achieve the effect of pulse stimting. Since she came into this world, Bai Zhi has never used this kind of acupuncture. With her current physical quality, she can''t do it at all. Fortunately, Song Lang was here today. Otherwise, it would be difficult to save Chu Yan''s life with her efforts alone. Bai Zhi went forward to check and saw that Chu Yan''s pulse was stronger and hisplexion also improved. She was relieved and thanked Song Lang. Song Lang wiped his sweat with one hand and waved his other hand: "You don''t have to thank me. I saved him, and I just paid him back." Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1194: Cold snake venom

Chapter 1194: Cold snake venom

Three years ago, Chu Yan didn''t kill him but left him alive, so that he can still live up to this day. If he was him, would he kill Chu Yan? He should be. He thought he was not as generous as Chu Yan. Bai Zhi walked to the desk under the window and sat down with the Western Region Poison Records. The poison records were very thick and rich in content, but there was no table of contents. She has never been so annoyed with a book without a table of contents. If there were a directory, it would save a lot of time and quickly find the page she wanted to read. Instead of turning down page by page like now, and dare not miss any page by mistake. Song Lang said: "I have read this poison book many years ago, so I can''t remember it clearly." Bai Zhi waved her hand and said, "It''s okay. I''ll take my time." To find clues early, Song Lang suggested that the two people watch together. She looked from the front to the back, and he looked from the back to the front, which would shorten the time by half and double the chance. The two sat side by side, shoulder to shoulder. The hair she had just washed sent out a fresh and elegant fragrance, mixed with the unique fragrance of a girl, and gently prated his nose, stirring his heart. The long, thin, and white fingers asionally touch him when turning the book. Although it was only a brief touch, and she doesn''t care about the touch, each time it makes him feel like an electric shock. It was exciting and fun. He cursed himself again. At such a time, he was still thinking like that. Bai Zhi was so anxious that he should try his best to help her. Song Lang calmed down and continued to look at the Poison Records. When turning to a certain page, his eyes suddenly stopped and eximed, "I found it. There is really Hanfengsan." Bai Zhi hurriedly opened the page in her hand and turned to the page that Song Lang was reading. There was indeed a record of the preparation method of the antidote of Hanfengsan. And some characteristics of Hanfengsan. Bai Zhi muttered to herself: "No wonder he was cold after being poisoned. It turns out that this medicine contains the venom of a cold snake." There was only one kind of snake in the world that was not afraid of the cold and doesn''t hibernate. It even likes to hide in the ice and snow. Its body was snow-white all over. If it hibernates somewhere, it is difficult to find them with the naked eye. Its venom was also a kind of strange poison. People bitten by cold snakes will freeze after death, and will not melt all year round, like stiff zombies. Fortunately, the amount of cold snake poison contained in Hanfengsan was very small, otherwise, Chu Yan must have been frozen by now. She guessed those people didn''t put more cold snake venom in their Hanfengsan, not because they don''t want to, but because the cold snake venom is rare. Song Lang said: "The cold snake venom is not enough to be afraid of. It can be solved with a hot branch. It''s just the green owl poison in the Hanfengsan is extraordinary. The rest is nothing. The green owl poison can''t be solved with an ordinary antidote." Bai Zhi has never heard of the poison of the green owl: "What is that?" Song Lang replied: "This is a kind of western region poisonous bird. This bird is born with a strange appearance. It has a big green bag on its head. The poison is in that big bag. The poison will flow from the big bag to the tip of the mouth of the green owl, and then into the body of the animal or person it attacks. Even though you don''t consume it through the mouth, it is a kind of chronic poison that is extremely difficult to expel. It can slowly corrode the blood of the internal organs of the human body, and it is very painful." "No wonder we can''t expel all the toxins in his body with the anti-venom needle and fumigation. He just woke up and his eyes were blurred. If this continues, he would be blind." Bai Zhi said urgently. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1195: Cant love her

Chapter 1195: Cant love her

Seeing her like this, Song Lang''s beautiful eyebrows frowned with a trace of sadness. Then he said in a tone of self-mockery: "If I were him, I wonder if there would be someone who would be worried about me like you are worried about him." Bai Zhi who had frowned eyebrows looked up at him. Her clear eyes became bright as she said with a strange smile: "There are many people who care about you. Old Yuan and Xiao Qing both regard you as their rtives." Song Lang also smiled, and the loss in his heart was gradually covered by warmth. Thinking of Old Yuan and Xiao Qing, his smile became warmer and warmer. Then he lowered his head and looked down at the page: "If you want to prepare the antidote of Hanfengsan, you must find the antidote to control the poison of green owl." Bai Zhi''s eyes also naturally fell on the yellowed page and looked at it with pain: "But where are we going to find the antidote? Didn''t you say that this poisonous bird called Green Owl only exists in the Western Regions? I think the antidote that can control the poison of Green Owl can only be found in the Western Regions." "Then go to the Western Regions!" Song Lang looked up with a smile and stared at the girl in front of him. The girl who upied his whole heart, the girl who despised him, and the girl who only focused on another man. "I''m going to help you find the medicine and cure him for you. Treat it as repayment for the pain I caused you to separate for three years." He wanted to put an end to this matter and let himself break this rtionship. The most painful thing in the world was being able to love. He didn''t believe it before, but now he does. It really hurts. The one he love was in front of him and within reach but was also as far as the sky. He never knew that falling in love with someone was so simple, so fast, but can be deeply rooted. What''s more, he didn''t know that not getting the person he liked would cause him such pain. Aftering out of the Bai Family''s house, Xiao Qing, who had never said a word, asked Song Lang: "Young Master, are you going to give up?" Song Lang walked slowly, walking in the street full of golden leaves, watching the endless flow of people, covering his aching chest, smiling bitterly, his eyes sparkling, moist, and blurred. "What if I don''t give up? In the end, the person she wanted to be is not me. From the beginning, I was a stepte." If he knew her earlier and appeared in front of her earlier, would the result be different? But in this world, there has never been a so-called if. "Xiao Qing, you don''t have to go to the Western Regions with me. Stay with her. She needs you more than I do." Xiao Qing was good at martial arts. If she was beside her, he can feel at ease. "Young Master¡ª" Xiao Qing was worried about Bai Zhi, but she was also worried about her young master. Her Young master has been in prison for three years. His health was not as good as before. The road to the Western Regions was dangerous, and the people there were vicious. She can''t rest assured. Song Lang said: "Don''t worry, there are several shadow guards following. Even if you follow me, you can''t help. Why don''t you stay and protect her for me?" After a pause, he added: "I have burned your deed of very a long time ago. You have always been free. If you don''t want to stay with her one day and want to marry someone, you can do what you want to do. It''s up to you to choose." Xiao Qing''s tears fell like beads, one after another. She stretched out her hand and tried to hold Song Lang''s sleeve, but she didn''t dare to do so. In the end, she retracted her hand: "Young Master, don''t you want Xiao Qing?" Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1196: Cant catch up to that bright light

Chapter 1196: Cant catch up to that bright light

Song Lang stopped and turned to look at Xiao Qing. He thought for a moment. He took a in handkerchief from his sleeve and handed it to her: "Xiao Qing, after three years with Bai Zhi, haven''t you learned to be independent?" Xiao Qing shook her head: "I haven''t learned, and I don''t want to learn. Young master, Xiao Qing doesn''t want to leave you." Song Lang said: "You are not leaving me, but being yourself. Since you haven''t learned it in the past three years, you should learn from now on to control your life, live the life you want, and do whatever you want to do." "What about you, young master?" Xiao Qing wiped away her tears and looked at him pitifully. Song Lang smiled and hid his loss in his eyes with a smile: "I am the same." He tried to forget his previous hatred and resentment and tried to chase themp that lit up his life, but thatmp got farther and farther. Fortunately, although he didn''t catch the bright light, he walked into a bright avenue on the way of chasing. He knew that he would not fall into the darkness again. Song Lang left and travel alone to the Western Regions. Xiao Qing returned to Bai Zhi. Zhou Awu went out and came back with a nk face. "What''s wrong?" Bai Zhi sat beside the bed and wiped Chu Yan''s hands with a wet cloth. Zhou Awu was about to speak but stopped. His eyes fell on Chu Yan''s face. Unfortunately, Chu Yan could not see anything now and did not know what his expression was. Bai Zhi handed the cloth towel back to Xiao Qing and said to Zhou Awu: "Is there anything I can''t listen to? Why don''t I avoid it?" Although she said so, she didn''t mean to get up and leave. What were the things she can''t know? She was curious. Chu Yan said: "If you have anything to say, just say it. There are no outsiders here." After receiving the order from Chu Yan, Zhou Awu no longer hesitated. He opened his mouth and said: "There is a letter from the capital. The Seventh Prince has frequently entered the pce. There have been many rumors in the court recently." Chu Yan grunted coldly: "The fox''s tail is finally exposed. This paper can''t contain a fire. It''s normal to have rumors." Zhou Awu added: "I received the news that the seventh prince forced the supreme emperor to abolish the emperor, but the supreme emperor refused. I don''t know what means he used to take the ninth prince out of the pce, but his whereabouts are still unknown." Chu Yan''s face sank, his body suddenly sat straight, and he said in a deep voice: "He is so bold. He dares to do anything for this ridiculous throne?" First, he tried to kill the emperor, and now he has taken hostage the ninth prince? It seems he was so desperate. Zhou Awu looked at Bai Zhi and asked in a low voice: "Your Majesty, what should we do now?" The emperor was blind. If he goes back to the pce like this, there will be chaos. But if he doesn''t go back to the pce, who knows what kind of trouble will be waiting for them? Chu Yan leans over to Bai Zhi and stared nkly in front, then slowly said, "Zhi''er has the final say. I will listen to her." Bai Zhi even wondered if Zhou Awu had colluded with Chu Yan, wanting her toe back, so they said this and throw the problem at her. Chu Yan has two options, stay or return to the capital. But Bai Zhi only has one option. Even if Chu Yan didn''t ask her to go with him, she couldn''t let him go back to the capital with ease. The poison on his body hadn''t been removed, and he was blind at this time. If he could not get the antidote within three months, the poison couldn''t be suppressed. She did not know what would happen after it outbreak. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1197: The only option

Chapter 1197: The only option

For her, there was only one option! She knew in her heart that Chu Yan wanted to go back. After all, he was the Emperor of Chu! "Let''s go back to the capital." She said in a low voice. It was only a moment of silence, but for Chu Yan, it seemed that it had been a lifetime. His uneasy mood finally rxed the moment she spoke. Ecstasy surged up and swept through his body. He extended his long arm, grabbed her arm, and brought her into his arms: "Zhi''er, Zhi''er, thank you." Thank you for not leaving me anymore, thank you for being with me. Bai Zhi buried her head in his chest. Her heart was heavy, stuffy, and unhappy. It seemed that she had lost something at this moment. A very valuable thing. What was it? Freedom? Herself? She doesn''t know! Life was so unpredictable that you will never know what will happen next. She got used to the peaceful life in Liu County, but now it seems she has to get away from it. Gu Boyang looked at the yard in front of him and sighed again and again. If he wasn''t worried about Bai Zhi he would rather stay here. He didn''t want to be involved in the struggle for power of the ancients. Where he didn''t know how he will die. "Brother, if you like here, please stay." Gu Boyang shook his head: "That''s no good. What if Lin Yang came to pick you up with a spaceship one day? If I''m not beside you, how can I go back with you?" Bai Zhiughed: "What are you talking about? How can it be possible?" Gu Boyang said: "What''s impossible? We cane, why can''t he?" Thinking of Lin Yang, Gu Boyang couldn''t help joking: "Other girls expect their lover to be the prince who rides the white horse. Look at how well you are doing. Not only do you have a prince who rides the white horse, but also the bamboo horse who drives the spaceship. s, I envy you to death." Bai Zhi rolled her eyes at him and said, "Don''t talk nonsense, clean up quickly." At the corner, a dark purple robe shed away. Chu Yan closed his mouth and walked back without saying a word. Zhou Awu followed behind him and asked in a low voice: "Your Majesty, what is a spaceship?" Lin Yang. wasn''t that the owner of the booklet? Chu Yan didn''t answer but still strode forward. Zhou Awu didn''t help him, but he didn''t walk a step wrong. Looking at his eyes, they were not as dull as usual, and his eyes were bright. Zhou Awu quickened his pace and said to Chu Yan, "Your majesty, walk slowly. If Zhi''er saw it, she would be suspicious." Hearing this, Chu Yan slowed down. His vision was slowly recovering. It was still blurred, but he was enough to see the road. The imperial guard found the antidote in the seventh prince''s house. He had taken it three days ago. But to let Bai Zhi go back with him, he had to continue to pretend blind and y the bitter trick to the end. * On the way back to the capital, to observe Chu Yan''s condition, Bai Zhi shared a carriage with him. While Zhou Awu rode a horse, and Gu Boyang and Xiao Qing shared a carriage. Seeing Chu Yan asleep, she just snuggled up beside him to rest. She was too tired on the way, so even though the carriage was bumpy, she felt drowsy. After a while, an even breath sounded. It was cloudy today. The curtains and door curtains of the carriage were closed. It was quite dark in the carriage. Chu Yan''s bright eyes opened in the dark. Looking at the person beside him quietly, he saw Bai Zhi snuggling beside him. His heart became warm and soft. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1198: You feed me

Chapter 1198: You feed me

He turned his body over on the thick nket and put his hand under her neck and the other hand around her waist. He brought her closer to his embrace. She was seventeen years old. Last month was her seventeenth birthday. The body of a 17-year-old girl has gradually matured, with a thin waist and neck. Her chest undted with the breath. And her long thin legs under the thin skirt were tempting, forcing him tomit crimes. His eyes dimmed. He swallowed hard and his breath became thick. He was a normal man. A normal man who has desires-demands-dissatisfaction all year round. For the sake of his beloved girl, he defends himself like a jade. Never lets those women who covet him seed, but it also makes him nowhere to release his heat. He didn''t want to think too much about these things. The heavy workload of court affairs also distracted him a lot. But now, with the beauty in his arms and the sweetheart, he misses day and night. How can he suppress that evil fire? He didn''t dare to move, for fear of waking her up, so he could only let some part of his body swell and ache. Looking at the beautiful sleeping face, he doesn''t know if she was having a bad dream, but she was frowning in her sleep. He stretches out his finger and stroked her frowning eyebrows. His fingertip touch her tender skin, but this skin was like an enchanting demon. It doesn''t want him to leave the smooth and tender skin. His hand touched her eyebrows, her face, and her pink lips. He lowered his head, wanting to peck that lips, but the soft taste made him reluctant to leave again. Human nature was like this. Once you get it, you want more and more. The delicate kiss gradually became wild. From her lips to her neck. His hand even moved into her inner clothes, covering her soft chest. At that moment, his reason almost disappeared. Bai Zhi was awakened and quickly caught his hand. In the dark, she couldn''t see his facial expression. She instinctively resisted. "Don''t do this. You still have injuries." Her voice made him regain some sense. Although he was reluctant, he still pulled back the hand that had been put into her clothes and helped her straighten her messy clothes. The atmosphere was suddenly awkward. He didn''t know what to say. This was the first time he had done such a thing to a woman. Although he hadn''t done it, the excitement remained. Bai Zhi sat up and poured him a cup of cold tea: "Thirsty?" He also sat up and replied: "Thirsty!" He stretched out his hand to pick it up, but then he thought that he was pretending to be blind, so he put down his hand again and said: "You feed me." Bai Zhi smiled to herself, put down the teapot, and brought close the cup to his mouth. But before Chu Yan could open his mouth, the carriage suddenly jolted. The tea that Bai Zhi was holding was spilled all over Chu Yan. She suppressed herughter, hurriedly put down the teacup, and wiped it for him with a handkerchief. The soft little hands moved up and down on his chest, causing the evil fire in his body that hadn''t gone down to boil again. He couldn''t stand it any longer. He put his arm around her, turned her over, and pressed her down. His lips covered her lips. He kissed her wildly, making her dizzy. When his big hand kneaded back and forth under her clothes, she couldn''t help making a sound that she couldn''t believe herself. Just when she thought she would lose herself in the carriage, the body pressing on her, as hard as an iron, suddenly stopped all his movements, and only his heavy breathing could be heard. She didn''t understand why he stopped. Chu Yan turned over with difficulty, separating himself from her. "I can''t let you have a child without a name or title." Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1199: The man she cares about also happens to care about her

Chapter 1199: The man she cares about also happens to care about her

She was seventeen years old. Even if it was only once, she was very likely to be pregnant. He can''t do this. Her reputation has already be the talk of people because of her disappearance for three years. If there were any more bad rumors, she will be blocked by all the officials if she was to sit on the empress''s throne. Her reputation will be greatly damaged. Bai Zhiughed, it turned out that he was thinking about this She thought he couldn''t hold back. So why did he do that earlier? Seeing herugh, Chu Yan asked in a muffled voice, "What are youughing at?" She shook her head: "It''s nothing." Her heart was warm. The man she cared about happened to care about her too. This feeling was wonderful. If this man was not the emperor of the country or the emperor with three pces and six courtyards. How good would it be, right? The three-day journey finally came to an end. The carriage finally entered the capital. Because Chu Yan didn''t like publicity, the carriage he used was the mostmon. He was so low-key that he was stopped by the guards who guarded the city, saying that they wanted to check the people inside, and all luggage in the carriage. Zhou Awu came from behind and looked at the two guards who stopped the carriage. They were unfamiliar faces. He knew all the city guards here, and he had never seen these two people before. Moreover, the city guards were under Fu Zheng''s management, and with Fu Zheng''s temperament, it was impossible to easily rece the city guards. "Are you new here?" Zhou Awu asked. The two guards looked at Zhou Awu and saw that he was dressed in ordinary clothes, but he spoke with great momentum. They were very unhappy: "What are you talking about? Are we new here? It''s none of your business, right? Hurry up and let the people in the carriage get off, we need to check." The voices of the two were quite loud, attracting the attention of the surrounding people, as well as the other two city guards. The strange thing was that those two people were also strangers, they were not the people he was familiar with. Zhou Awu was toozy to talk nonsense with them and was about to reveal his identity, but he heard the sound of horseshoes in the city. When he looked up, he saw Fu Zheng. Fu Zheng rushed over when he received the news. Fortunately, he caught up. Before Zhou Awu could speak, he took the lead first: "Aren''t you the guard of Master Zheng''s family?" Fu Zheng blinked at Zhou Awu. Zhou Awu understood and cupped his hands towards Fu Zheng: "General Fu has a good memory. We only met once, but you can still recognize me." Fu Zheng said: "I just met Master Zheng, and said that you would escort Madam Zheng back to the mansion today. I didn''t expect to meet you here." The guards of the city knew what General Fu and Master Zheng were talking about, so they backed away immediately, not daring to stop him. Zhou Awu entered the city with two carriages and a dozen apanying guards. Not long after entering the city, an unfamiliar young man chased after him on horseback. The young man followed Zhou Awu and whispered: "General Zhou, General Fu asked this subordinate to bring the message, and told you to take the emperor to Chengde Gate to enter the pce. Don''t go through other pce gates." Zhou Awu was puzzled: "Why do you want to go through Chengde Gate?" Chengde Gate was usually used by concubines in the harem. It was not open at ordinary times, so why let the emperor go through that gate? The young man said: "General Zhou, this subordinate is just here to pass on a message. I don''t know what the reason is." Zhou Awu looked at the young man: "I''ve never met you, you said you were sent by General Fu, how can I believe it?" The young man immediately took out a dagger and handed it in front of Zhou Awu: "General Fu asked me to show you this, he said that you can tell the truth by looking at it." This dagger was given by the emperor. He also has one, but the handle was different. Fu Zheng cherished this dagger very much. He was reluctant to use it easily. It will be used as a token by others. It seems that something happened. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1200: Something happened?

Chapter 1200: Something happened?

After the young man left, Zhou Awu passed the message to Chu Yan. Chu Yan said: "Let''s go to Chengde Gate." He has always attached great importance to the defense of the pce gates and has never entrusted the defense of all pce gates to one person at the same time. It was all for everyone to share. As for Chengde Gate, one of Fu Zheng''s subordinates was in charge. Fu Zheng and Zhou Awu were in charge of the Imperial Dragon Guards, and he didn''t let them take care of the defense of all the pce gates, fearing that they would be too busy. It seems that it still needs to be handed over to someone he trusts. Bai Zhi worriedly looked at Chu Yan who was frowning: "What happened?" Chu Yan nodded: "Well, something must have happened, but it doesn''t matter. There are imperial dragon guards in the pce. They can''t make any big waves, at most they just do something at the pce gate. Don''t be afraid. I have everything. " He wrapped his arms around her and patted her on the back. Bai Zhi looked worried: "Will they send someone to deal with grandpa?" Chu Yanughed: "Deal with the master? Just rely on them? Are you kidding me? Master''s Qiyun Mountain has 5,000 elite guards stationed there, and ordinary masters can''t get in at all." That''s right, she forgot that there were still arge number of elite guards stationed on Qiyun Mountain. Bai Zhi sticks out her tongue. She looked really cute. He saw it, but he could only pretend that he didn''t see it. It was very painful. Pretending to be a blind man was ufortable. The news of his blindness was probably already spread in the court. It will be very interesting to think about it in the morning court tomorrow. When the carriage entered Chengde Gate, someone rushed over from a distance and was immediately beheaded by the shadow hiding in the dark. They were all familiar with the movement skills of that shadow. It was the Dragon Guard trained by Fu Zheng and Zhou Awu. Under the guard of Imperial Dragon Guards, the carriage drove to Qianmen. Chu Yan and Bai Zhi got out of the carriage, changed to the imperial sedan chair, and went straight back to the imperial study. There was no disturbance on the road. The imperial table in the imperial study room was piled up with memorials umted over the past few days. Bai Zhi was dumbfounded: "These are all memorials for the emperor to review?" Eunuch Fu hurriedly replied: "Answering back Miss Bai, that''s right." "That''s too much¡ªif you want to finish reading these, I''m afraid that you may not be able to finish them if you don''t sleep for a few days and nights." Eunuch Fu sighed: "That''s right, the emperor spends almost all the time reading and approving papers here every day after hees down to the court, and sometimes he doesn''t even have time to eat when there is an emergency." Bai Zhi nced at Chu Yan who was sitting in the chair with dull eyes, sighed, and said, "Understood, you all step back." Eunuch Fu led the pce people and bowed back, and closed the door of the main hall smoothly. After a while, Fu Zheng came, and the three of them were talking in low voices, while Bai Zhi casually flipped through the memorials on the imperial table, the more she flipped through, the more problems she found. In these memorials, there is a lot of repetitive and useless content. It is a waste of time to read them one by one. If she is asked to do this work, she will go crazy. After the three of them agreed, Fu Zheng and Zhou Awu left together, leaving only Bai Zhi and Chu Yan in the huge hall. Bai Zhi looked around and said: "Why don''t you ask someone toe in to serve you?" She didn''t know what to do now. Chu Yan shook his head: "No,e here." His eyeballs were staring straight ahead, trying to keep them from avoiding her gaze, not meeting her. Bai Zhi obediently walked over and sat down beside him, "Does your wound still hurt?" "It doesn''t hurt, as long as you are here, it doesn''t hurt at all." He grabbed her hand and smiled. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1201: Jizi Prison

Chapter 1201: Jizi Prison

Two clusters of red clouds appeared on her white cheeks as sheughed and scolded: "You were not like this before. Why do you seem to be a different person these days? You always have no serious words in your mouth." Chu Yanughed. With a little force in his hands, he brought her into his arms. Hugging that soft body with a sweet fragrance. He feltfortable as if he was in the clouds, the sun was shining, and everything was so beautiful. "This is the real me. I don''t need to pretend to be in front of the person I like. Don''t you like me like this?" Bai Zhi felt goosebumps all over her body when he teased her. She hit him in his chest with her fist: "You, when did you learn so badly?" Chu Yan couldn''t hold it back, he lowered his head and kissed her cheek. But he felt it wasn''t enough, he quickly slid his lips onto her lips, kissing her deeply. At this time, there was a noise outside the hall, Chu Yan quickly raised his head, and his eyes naturally fell on the door of the hall. Bai Zhi opened her eyes and saw this. She was taken aback, he didn''t look like a blind man at all. Bai Zhi asked: "Can you see?" Chu Yan''s eyes immediately became dull and he shook his head: "No! Why do you ask that?" She felt that she must have read it wrong, so she smiled and said, "It''s okay, I just asked casually, do you want me to go out and have a look?" Chu Yan shook his head and just let her sit beside him, then said loudly: "Whoever is making noise outside,e in and talk." The door of the pce opened, and a woman in a green pce dress ran in. The woman''s face was tear-stained, the flower hairpin on her head was loose, and a few strands of ck hair hung down her shoulders. She rushed in front of Chu Yan and Bai Zhi and knelt with a plop: "Your Majesty, please let the concubine''s elder brother go for this concubine''s sake." The pear blossoms tears when the woman''s cries looked so cute. Bai Zhi felt that if she were a man, she would help her up immediately, tofort her. She looked sideways at Chu Yan who was beside her, but Chu Yan''s eyes fell elsewhere. His face was calm: "Which pce are you from?" The woman stopped crying immediately and stared nkly at the emperor. Although the emperor had never visited her, at least he recognized her. Eunuch Fu hurriedly stepped forward: "Your Majesty, this is Noble Consort Xiao, the one who often brings you snacks." Chu Yan snorted, and said, "So it''s Noble Consort Xiao, do you know what your brothermitted?" Noble Consort Xiao shook her head, "I don''t know." "You don''t even know what your brother hasmitted, but you dare toe to me and ask me to save him. Aren''t you afraid that I will convict you and your brother together?" Noble Consort Xiao was dumbfounded. She came here today for two reasons: one was to save her brother, and the other was to make appearances in front of the emperor so that the emperor will be impressed with her. It can also give her a chance to win the emperor''s favor. His father will never sit idly by about his elder brother''s matter, and with their Xiao family''s rtionship, it will be resolved properly sooner orter. To put it bluntly, her purpose for hering here today was mainly to see the emperor. But the emperor didn''t recognize her and even said that she should be convicted together¡­ Was he scaring her? But it doesn''t look like it! Chu Yan didn''t have time to talk nonsense to her, so he went straight to Eunuch Fu and said, "Eunuch Fu, tell her what her brothermitted." Eunuch Fu said: "Noble Consort Xiao, your elder brother has been thrown into the Imperial Pce Prison and locked up in Jizi Prison." Noble Consort Xiao''splexion changed drastically. Although she didn''t know what her brother hadmitted, she knew that those imprisoned in the Jizi Prison were all repeat offenders, so to speak, death row inmates, and there was no possibility of escape. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1202: Duifang Palace

Chapter 1202: Duifang Pce

"Why?" She was puzzled! His elder brother usually gambled and was lustful. Apart from these, he doesn''t know how to do other things! Eunuch Fu said again: "Xiao Guiren, do you know what the punishment for the crime of treason is?" Xiao Xiuyu replied dumbly: "Beheading?" Eunuch Fu shook his head. Xiao Xiuyu said again: "Punishing the nine ns?" Only then did Eunuch Fu nod his head with a meaningful expression on his face. And only then did Xiao Xiuyue to her senses. Her face turned pale as snow: "You mean, you mean my brothermitted the crime of treason?" Seeing Eunuch Fu nodding, Xiao Xiuyu immediately eximed in shock: "Impossible, how is this possible? My elder brother wouldn''t do such a thing." Chu Yan snorted coldly: "Drag her out." He didn''t want to hear this kind of voice for a moment, it was too noisy. Eunuch Fu raised his hand, and immediately a guard stepped forward and forcibly dragged Xiao Xiuyu out. Xiao Xiuyu''s shouting voice gradually disappeared into his ears. Bai Zhi asked: "She doesn''t look like she knows the inside story. Is she going to be punished?" Chu Yan shook his head: "I hate the crime of continuous punishment the most, but it won''t be so easy to let it go. After all, you have to pay some price. As for her brother and father, if you dare to do it, you must dare to face the consequences." * Duifang Pce After hearing the pce maid''s reply, Zhuo Xi''er stood up happily, and asked: "Really?" The pce maid nodded: "This servant saw it with her own eyes. Xiao Guiren was dragged out of the imperial study room. This servant inquired about it. It was the order from the emperor himself. Miss, the emperor has returned." Zhuo Xi''er got up immediately, raised her legs, and was about to go out. But before reaching the door, she turned back again, and looked left and right in the mirror: "Xiao Lian, do my clothes look good today? " The pce maid hurriedly nodded: "Miss looks good. She looks good in anything she wears." Xiao Lian thought to herself, everyone said that the emperor was ambushed outside and hurt his eyes, and now he was blind. No matter how she dresses up well, what''s the sense? But she only dared to think not to say it, after all, ady was ady, and a servant was a servant. Zhuo Xi''er changed her clothes again, wiped off the powder on her face, and took off a few essories from her head, then she nodded in satisfaction: "The emperor likes simplicity and elegance, so I can''t go wrong with my appearance." Today, she also especially changed the gorgeous peach-red gauze skirt into a light pink dark pattern silk skirt, and she wore a tender blue three-fold girdle around her waist. Her waist was so full that she couldn''t grasp it, but she looked extraordinarily tall and upright. With her appearance and figure, how many young masters and talents who have seen her, stared at her? Ever since she reached her rightful age, the threshold of the Zhuo Family Mansion has been passed through by matchmakers. So she has always been very confident that the emperor always treats her differently from others. Zhuo Xi''er took her pce maid to the imperial study, but on the way, she met two beautifully dressed concubines. "Hey ¨C isn''t this Liang Guiren and Ying Guiren?" Women in the harem were very good at distinguishing between ranks, at least for now. All the women who are stuffed into the harem were of the same rank, Guiren (nobility). Without exception. Everyone knows in their hearts that if they want to be an exception, they must be favored by the emperor. Even if they were only favored by the emperor once, the rank would be different. Unfortunately, no one has had such an opportunity yet. When Liang Guiren and Ying Guiren saw Zhuo Xi''er, their eyes turned red as if they had met an enemy, "I don''t know who it is, so she is the youngdy of the Zhuo family." Liang Guiren greeted her politely, but her eyes were vicious. She looked her from head to foot, while gritting her teeth so hard. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1203: A donkeys lips do not match a horses mouth

Chapter 1203: A donkeys lips do not match a horses mouth

Why there was such a big difference between people? This Zhuo Xi''er didn''t know what kind of blessings and virtues she had umted in her previous life, to have such a face and such a figure. If she were a man, there was no way she wouldn''t be attracted to such a woman. Zhuo Xi''er said: "The two noble sisters are so beautifully dressed. Are you going to see the emperor?" She would not tell them that the emperor doesn''t like this kind of attire. The emperor likes the fresh and elegant taste like hers. Liang Guiren smiled and said: "Yes, I heard that the emperor hase to the Imperial Garden, which is very strange. All the sisters are going there." Zhuo Xi''er was taken aback. The emperor went to the imperial garden. He never entered the Imperial Garden. After Liang Guiren and Ying Guiren finished speaking, they continued to go in the direction of the Imperial Garden. Naturally, she couldn''t be left behind, so she hurriedly followed. In the imperial garden, the fallen leaves were swept away, and there were only those green leaves that were evergreen all year round, but the smell of autumn was missing. Bai Zhi supported his arm, and the two walked shoulder to shoulder on the gravel path toward the white jade pavilion in front of them. "Tired?" She asked. Chu Yan shook his head: "Not tired, just hungry." "What do you want to eat? Let me make it for you." He wanted to eat the food she cooked, but he was reluctant to let her go: "Let the imperial chef do it, and you can also taste the food made by the imperial chef." "Okay." She chuckled and looked up at the handsome man''s face beside her. A strand of ck hair fell from his sideburns, and she wrapped it behind his ear for him. Such a scene fell into the eyes of the noble concubines who were peeping from a distance. Zhuo Xi''er was also among them. She couldn''t believe her eyes, was that person just now the emperor? When has the emperor been so gentle with others? And also let that woman caress his temples? The emperor''s tall figure blocked the woman''s face, and he could only vaguely see that the woman''s figure was very slim, not inferior to hers. Ying Guiren said: "Do you know who she is?" Zhuo Xi''er looked at Ying Guiren: "You know?" Ying Guiren looked sideways. Her jealous eyes fell on the woman and said coldly: "My cousin''s friend works as a pce guard. Last time, when the emperor returned to the pce due to illness, she was with him." "So?" Zhuo Xi''er didn''t understand what she was going to say, a donkey''s lips do not match a horse''s mouth. Ying Guiren nced at Zhuo Xi''er. Her eyes were full of sarcasm: "More than three years ago, the shipwreck in Jiangbei Port, you all know about it, right?" Why was it rted to the shipwreck ident in Jiangbei port again? Zhuo Xi''er was full of impatience and was about to scold her, but Ying Guiren continued: "After that ident, Miss Bai, who was gradually forgotten by others and thought she die, came back." "What?" All the noble concubines gathered together eximed. "No way? How is this possible?" "That''s right, how can this person who has been dead for three yearse back to life?" "I don''t believe it, it''s impossible." Ying Guiren snorted and said: "Don''t deceive yourself. Miss Bai''s death is just everyone''s spection. No one has seen her die with their own eyes, and no one has salvaged her dead body. She is not dead at all." "Then, where has she been these three years? Why did shee back just now?" Zhuo Xi''er came back to her senses and asked Ying Guiren. Ying Guiren said: "I don''t know. If you want to know, you can ask the emperor. Isn''t he right there?" Ying Guiren looked at Zhuo Xi''er with a smile that was not a smile. Her heart was overwhelmed. Zhuo Xi''er always used the fact that she was looked at differently by the emperor to stimte them. She would always show off her power in front of them. She held back her anger for a long time. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1204: Could it be a relative?

Chapter 1204: Could it be a rtive?

The Emperor didn''t even want his life for that Miss Bai. If you rush to them, what will happen? Isn''t that courting death? They were not stupid, so they will not join in with this bad luck. However, this pretentious Miss Zhuo was uncertain. She has been dreaming of spring and autumn dreams of bing the empress. Now that there was a strong enemy, can she bear it? Zhuo Xi''er really couldn''t bear I, and she didn''t intend to. She lived in this pce for so long, not just for fun. She came here for the empress''s throne. Her father was the Marquis of Weiyuan. Unlike the cats and dogs of these women''s natal families. Bai Zhi''s maternal ancestor was Dongfang Mu, and her biological father was the Marquis of Changyuan. However, Dongfang Mu haspletely retired, and the Marquis of Changyuan has no contact with others. How can shepare with their powerful Weiyuan? She pushed away Liang Guiren who was standing in front of her and almost overthrew Liang Guiren to the ground. Fortunately, Ying Guiren beside her supported her. Looking at the back Zhuo Xi''er leaving angrily, Liang Guiren said bitterly: "Fortunately, the emperor doesn''t value her, otherwise if she bes the empress, who in our harem can have a good life?" Ying Guiren sighed and shook her head: "You are wrong, she is better off to be the empress than Bai Zhi." Liang Guiren was puzzled: "What do you mean by that?" In front of Ying Guiren''s eyes, the picture earlier was still in sight. They seemed to be a pair of men and women who seemed toe down from the immortal world into the pce. Even she thought they were a match made of heaven. She was a woman who made the emperor disregard his life. And even though everyone thought she was dead, the emperor still guarded his body like a jade for three years for her, making the beautifuldies in the harem disdain her. Now that she came back, will the emperor still be in the mood to look at them? She was afraid that they will throw into the cold pce, or they might be sent out of the pce someday. If she knew this earlier, why would she rush into this harem? Zhuo Xi''er quickly came to the Baiyu pavilion, Eunuch Fu stopped her: "Miss Zhuo, the emperor is resting." Zhuo Xi''er raised her eyes, nced at Eunuch Fu, and said angrily: "Of course I know, you get out of the way." Bai Zhi in the pavilion was passing a cup of warm tea to Chu Yan''s lips. After he took a sip, she put down the tea cup and turned to look at Eunuch Fu. A girl in a light pink silk dress stood beside Eunuch Fu. Her big eyes were staring at her from afar. When she saw her face, she was surprised. She was also slightly surprised that this girl''s appearance was somewhat simr to hers. Could it be a rtive? Bai Zhi was not very familiar with the rtives of the Dongfang family and the Pei family, but she has never heard Dongfang Wan mention the existence of such a cousin. Bai Zhi said to Eunuch Fu: "Let here here." Eunuch Fu was a little uncertain, so he turned to look at the emperor. Seeing that the emperor nodded towards him imperceptibly, he backed away sideways. Zhuo Xi''er carried her skirt up the steps and entered the pavilion without her previous aggression. Instead, she put on a weak appearance and stepped forward to salute coquettishly. Her voice was soft and sticky, which could make people''s bones crumble. Bai Zhi smiled secretly and looked sideways at Chu Yan. She saw him being impatient and frowning. "Zhuo Xi''er? What are you doing here?" Chu Yan''s voice was slightly colder than usual when talking to her. Zhuo Xi''er bit her lip, eyes filled with tears, and looked at Chu Yan pitifully: "Your Majesty, Xi''er hasn''t seen the Emperor for quite a while. Xi''er misses you." This time it was Bai Zhi who frowned when she heard what she said. It seemed that their rtionship was not just ordinary. However, her hairstyle was not of a marrieddy, and she also looked like a girl who hadn''t left her natal family yet. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1205: Waiting for more than a year?

Chapter 1205: Waiting for more than a year?

Chu Yan wanted to turn his eyes to see Bai Zhi''s reaction, but he didn''t dare, because he was afraid that Bai Zhi would also be looking at him now, and the turning of his eyes would reveal his secrets. His face turned ck as he said: "You came just in time, I don''t need to send another person to spread the word. You can leave the pce today, and you don''t need to enter the pce again." Zhuo Xi''er''s face turned pale. The pitiful expression she was pretending to be immediately turned into real pity: "Your Majesty, you must be joking, right? How can you let Xi''er leave? Xi''er will not leave, Xi''er wants to stay by the Emperor''s side for the rest of her life. Xi''er¡ª" "Shut up!" Chu Yan didn''t want to listen anymore, he seemed to have felt Bai Zhi''s sharp eyes resting on his face. Zhuo Xi''er closed her mouth, but it was only for a moment, and immediately she chattered endlessly: "Does the emperor, not like Xi''er? Is there something wrong with Xi''er? Your majesty¡ª" Chu Yan was afraid that she would say something out of the blue. There was nothing between him and her. But when she spoke, it sounded like he, Chu Yan, had be a heartless person. "Eunuch Fu, what are you still doing? Didn''t you hear what I said?" Eunuch Fu was a wise person. He had long wanted to pull Zhuo Xi''er away, but seeing that Miss Bai was listening with gusto, he didn''t dare to step forward and make a move. But now that he got the emperor''s order, he immediately waved to the two eunuchs behind: "Why don''t you ask Miss Zhuo to leave?" The two eunuchs rushed forward, one on the left and one on the right, holding Zhuo Xi''er, and almost carried her away from the pavilion. Bai Zhi never spoke from the beginning to the end. She thought that this girl was not a concubine in the harem. After all, it is impossible for a woman who has be a concubine to wear such a hairstyle and clothes. Unexpectedly, although she was not a concubine in this pce, she was a woman who has a deep rtionship with Chu Yan. Eunuch Fu retreated sensibly, and the pce maids serving at the side also retreated under Eunuch Fu''s call, and there were only two people left in the pavilion. Bai Zhi stared sideways at Chu Yan, and said in a low voice, "Tell me, what''s going on with you and this Miss Zhuo?" Someone swore in front of her the day before yesterday, saying that during the past two years as the emperor, even though the harem had a lot of women, he has never looked at them, let alone stayed in anyone''s pce. Chu Yan dryly smiled, took a sip of the tea on the table in front of him, put down the teacup, and felt something wrong, how could he drink tea so easily as a blind man? Stealing a look at Bai Zhi, he saw her eyes were elsewhere. She didn''t seem to notice him, so he was relieved and continued to pretend to be blind, "Well, this Zhuo Xi''er is the daughter of the Marquis of Weiyuan. The master of the Zhuo family and the Empress Dowager are cousins. This Zhuo Xi''er often enter the pce when she was young, and she was quite favored by the Empress Dowager. Last year, when Empress Dowager got sick, Marquis Weiyuan proposed to let Zhuo Xi''er enter the pce to take care of her." Seeing that Chu Yan didn''t continue, Bai Zhi raised an eyebrow and asked: "She has been serving the sick for more than a year?" Chu Yan coughed twice again, with an unnatural expression on his face, "You also know that Empress Dowager looks like someone who always needs someone to serve her around, and it''s not a big deal for more than a year." "Looking at her appearance, I''m afraid she''s a year or two older than me. At this age, she should be married!" She suddenly remembered something. On the way back from the United Kingdom, she asked Maser Wu some things. Master Wu said at the time that the daughter of Marquis Weiyuan had entered the pce intending to be the empress. It turned out to be this Zhuo Xi''er. She never doubted Chu Yan''s sincerity towards her, especially after meeting Zhuo Xi''er. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1206: How could he be a blind person?

Chapter 1206: How could he be a blind person?

"Because she looks a bit like me, so you kept her?" Bai Zhi asked directly. Chu Yan sighed and did not deny it: "Yes." The autumn wind was already a little cool, the sun was blocked from the pavilion, but the autumn wind prates every corner. Bai Zhi was silent for a while, then got up and said: "I''ll go to Jin Wangfu to visit my mother, you can eat dinner by yourself." Chu Yan hurriedly got up: "I''ll ask Awu to apany you, and ask him to take you back after dinner." She turned her head and saw the beauties who were hiding behind those flowers and trees in the distance. Their eyes were filled with jealousy. Bai Zhi''s lips slightly curved and said slowly: "I have no name or title, and I am not here to give a cure to the Empress Dowager. If I stay here, what will others say about me?" Chu Yan said anxiously: "You''re here to treat me, am I not sick?" Bai Zhi turned around, looked up into Chu Yan''s eyes, and asked with a half-smile, "What is your illness?" Bad premonition rose in Chu Yan''s heart: "Am I not blind? If you don''t stay and take care of me, what will I do if I acted stupid tomorrow?" Bai Zhi suddenly reached out to pull his clothes, and Chu Yan''s eyes fell on her involuntarily. Bai Zhi stopped, and asked with a smile, "What are you looking at?" Only then did Chu Yan realize that he had been fooled, and he looked annoyed: "I didn''t see anything, I''m blind, what can I see? I just heard some noises." Bai Zhi suddenly stretched out her hand, sweeping in front of his eyes, his eyes blinked naturally when she stretched out her hand. This was not a natural reaction of a blind person. Bai Zhi snorted softly: "Your illness, it seems that I don''t need to serve you anymore. Your Majesty, this youngdy will leave first." She had already noticed something was wrong, but she hadn''t caught him on the spot. However, he drank tea proficiently just now, how could he be a blind person? It was not easy to pretend to be blind unless you cover your eyes with a ck cloth. He should have covered his eyes, but now it was fine. When Bai Zhi strode forward, Chu Yan quickly followed behind, trying to exin, but Bai Zhi still refused to talk to him. They met Zhou Awu outside the imperial garden. She asked Zhou Awu to send her to Jin Wangfu and refused to talk to Chu Yan again. Seeing this, the concubines peeping in the imperial garden almost dropped their jaws in shock. In their eyes, the noble and cruel emperor was so docile in front of Bai Zhi. He was as docile as a cat¡­ ¡­ or more likely, a dog? Bah, bah, bah, this description was too inappropriate. On the way back to Jin Wangfu, Bai Zhi lifted the small curtain hanging from the carriage window and called Zhou Awu over. "Zhi''er, what''s the matter?" Zhou Awu was a little guilty, not daring to look into Bai Zhi''s eyes. Bai Zhi asked: "Do you know that he is pretending to be blind?" Zhou Awu immediately replied: "I don''t know, how could I know such a thing? You are wronging the emperor, how can he pretend and lie to you?" Bai Zhi shook her head: "You answered so simply, without even being surprised, but you still say you don''t know?" Zhou Awu made a bitter face, "Zhi''er, don''t be angry, the emperor just wants to bring you back and keep you by his side so that he can protect you. It''s so dangerous outside." Bai Zhi snorted softly: "Don''t think I don''t know, those assassins in Liu County are only targeting him. I was implicated by him, but you''re telling me he wants to protect me?" Zhou Awuughed dryly: "That being said, those people already know your whereabouts. It would be dangerous for you to stay there longer. The emperor pretended to be blind this time because he had no choice but to do it. Because he cared too much about you, he was afraid that you wouldn''te back with him. He didn''t want to use force on you, so he didn''t tell you about getting the antidote." Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1207: The young master surnamed Meng asked to see you

Chapter 1207: The young master surnamed Meng asked to see you

Bai Zhi knew all this, but she still felt ufortable. This pce was the ce she least wanted toe to. The reason why she came back was that Chu Yan was injured. He couldn''t see. She can''t help but worry about him, so she put everything aside and came back with him. But then, she discovered that everything was a lie and a scam. At a corner of the long street, in a wine shop facing the street, a young man in a brocade shirt sat alone in the shop drinking. After drinking the wine in the ss with his tilting head, he turned his eyes to the street, watching the endless stream of people walking, galloping, and driving. A familiar figure fell into his eyes. It was a scar-faced man dressed in ck clothes and driving a horse slowly beside the carriage. Wasn''t it Zhou Awu beside Chu Yan? Zhou Awu was talking to the people sitting in the carriage with his head sideways. He followed where Zhou Awu''s eyes were looking and looked at the window. That familiar face suddenly came into his eyes. Even though he hadn''t seen her for several years, her appearance has always been engraved in his heart, and he has never forgotten it for a moment. The young man was so excited that he got up suddenly and overturned the wine jar on the table. The clear wine spilled all over his body, but he rushed out without hesitation. However, when he rushed outside, he couldn''t see the carriage. Jin Shiwei chased after him: "Young master, what''s wrong with you? Who did you see?" Jin Shiwei looked curious. His young master''s temperament has be calmer and calmer these days. He seldom expresses his emotions on his face. He calmly talked like an old man. But suddenly, he was out of control. He doesn''t know who he saw just now. Meng Nan looked at one side of the long street and muttered to himself: "The rumors are true, the rumors are true!" "What rumors?" Jin Shiwei became more and more confused. He turned around, with a happy expression on his face and he held Jin Shiwei''s hand tightly: "Bai Zhi is not dead. She is back, she is back." Jin Shiwei was stunned: "Didn''t you go to Dongfang Family''s Mansion? Miss Bai never came back, and the people in the house said there was no news." Meng Nan shook her head: "The past is the past, and the present is the present. I just saw her with my own eyes. I can''t be wrong." After finishing speaking, Meng Nan was about to run away, but Jin Shiwei hurriedly pulled him back: "Young Master, where are you going looking like this? Change your clothes first." He has the same set of clothes in the carriage. He was afraid that something will happen after hees out, so he prepared a set of change clothes. Meng Nan looked down at his clothes soaked in wine and nodded his head: "That''s right, that''s right." The carriage went in the direction of Prince Jin''s Mansion. He knew that Zhao Lan and Hu Changlin lived there, so she must havee to see Zhao Lan. It was too embarrassing to see her looking like this right now. It was better to change his clothes first and go to see her cleanly and freshly. Meng Nan went back to the carriage and changed his clothes, and immediately rushed to Prince Jin''s Mansion. * In Prince Jin''s mansion, Zhao Lan hugged Bai Zhi and cried so much that she almost fainted. Hu Changlin hugged a child who had just turned one year old and wiped his tears aside. In the past few years, Zhao Lan always woke up in the middle of the night, saying that she dreamed of Bai Zhi, and cried all night. No matter how he coaxed her, it was useless. Things only changed a little when she gave birth to a child afterward. But every time she thought of Bai Zhi again, she was still like someone who had lost her soul. Bai Zhi''s return was something he had been dreaming of. In this way, both Hu Feng and Zhao Lan can feel at ease. The mother and daughter cried for a while,ughed for a time, and finally calmed down. They were sitting in the room talking when a servant came to report: "Master, there is a young master surnamed Meng who is asking to see you." "Young master surnamed Meng? Who is it?" Hu Changlin didn''t think of it for a while and looked surprised. He and Zhao Lan lived in this pce for the past two years. From time to time, people came to give them gifts, but he confiscated none of them and returned them all. He had heard a lot of names, so he could remember some of them. However, he had never heard of this young man surnamed Meng. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1208: Three years of life and death

Chapter 1208: Three years of life and death

The servant said again: "He said his name is Meng Nan. Master, don''t you recognize him?" Of course, Hu Changlin recognized Meng Nan, so he immediately said: "Let hime, please." After the servant went to invite people, Hu Changlin suddenly came back to his senses: "What is Meng Nan doing here? He has never been here before. Is it because of Bai Zhi?" He suddenly regretted it. He should have asked Bai Zhi first, but he already let people in, it would be hard to throw people out again. Meng Nan came quickly, obviously, he was in a hurry. "Uncle Hu, how are you doing these days?" Meng Nan cupped his hands to Hu Changlin. Hu Changlin waved his hand: "It''s okay, it''s okay, why are you here today? What''s the matter?" He was worried. It was not a day or two that this guy likes Bai Zhi. Everyone knows this. But now that he was married, why was he still staring at Bai Zhi? Meng Nan also didn''t turn around the bush, there was no need to make detours. "I saw Bai Zhi''s carriageing here on the street, so I followed her. Is she here now?" Meng Nan craned his neck to look inside as he spoke. Hu Changlin smiled dryly: "So that''s how it is, you sit down first, and I''ll send someone to invite her." The servant passed the words to Bai Zhi, but before Bai Zhi could open her mouth, Zhao Lan took the lead and said: "Don''t see him again, the whole capital city knows about his quarrel with his wife. Some people say behind your back that it''s your fault. If you see him now, and the news spread out, who knows what will happen." But Bai Zhi said: "I don''t care what other people say. Meng Nan is my friend. It''s my freedom to meet and talk with my friends. No one can control me." After speaking, she stood up. She and Meng Nan had been through thick and thin together. To save her, Meng Nan was even bitten by a tiger. She never forgot this kindness. Seeing that she didn''t listen, Zhao Lan had no choice but to apany her to the front hall. Meng Nan''s neck almost stretched like a giraffe, with an anxious expression on his face, he couldn''t wait for a moment. Hearing the sound of footsteps, he immediately got up and looked at the empty hall door eagerly. The ones who came in first were Zhao Lan and her maid. His gaze quickly passed Zhao Lan and looked behind her. A girl''s beautiful face just fell into his eyes, and their eyes met. One seemed to be stunned, and the other had a sweet smile. "Meng Nan, it''s been a long time!" She followed behind Zhao Lan and looked up at Meng Nan who was stunned. Meng Nan came back to his senses, but his eyes moisten unconsciously. Three years of life and death, without ever forgetting. Thousands of miles away, there was no ce to talk about destion. He thought that there would be no chance to see each other again in this life. He thought that she had already died in Jiangbei. A few months ago, he got the news that she was not dead, that she came back. But no matter how much he inquired, he couldn''t find any news about her. He thought it was misinformation, but he didn¡¯t expect¡ª¡ª "Zhi''er, you''re still alive, you''re still alive¡ª" Before his words fell, his tears flowed a thousand lines. In his blurred vision, her figure gradually blurred, so he quickly wiped away his tears, so that her image was imprinted in his eyes. Bai Zhi was about to take out her handkerchief, but Xiao Qing behind her hurriedly took out her own and handed it to Meng Nan: "Young Master Meng, wipe it off." How can Miss Bai''s handkerchief be used by other men casually? When her young master hasn''t used it. Meng Nan didn''t pick up Xiao Qing''s handkerchief, he looked at Bai Zhi and asked: "Where have you been these past few years? Why is there no news at all?" Bai Zhi asked him to sit down, waited for the maid to serve the tea, and then said: "That day, Xiao Qing and I boarded a small boat. It was windy and rainy. The surroundings were dark, and we were swept into the sea for some reason." Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1209: Expelling Order

Chapter 1209: Expelling Order

Bai Zhi briefly narrated their experience of the past three years. As if she was telling someone else''s story. She was unreasonably calm and breezy. But when Meng Nan heard it, his heart skipped a beat. The two weak girls were sent overseas by a small boat and they were able toe back alive. This was simply a miracle among miracles. "Speaking of it, I am one of the reasons why you suffer. If it weren''t for me, that day¡ª" Bai Zhi shook her head and interrupted him: "What does this have to do with you? Song Lang intends to kidnap me. If he doesn''t do it on that day, he will do it on another day. It will happen sooner orter. It''s just a coincidence. You don''t have to worry about it. Isn''t it all good now?" She said with a smile. The dimples on the corners of her lips were still sweet and intoxicating. His eyes that fell on her face couldn''t hide his feelings. He knew it was wrong, but he couldn''t control himself. No one can soothe all the pain in his soul after that day. No one can make him forget the past. No one was able to erase his longing for her. Why didn''t such a thing happen to him? The pain of lovesickness kept him awake at night. He knew they couldn''t be together, and it would never be possible. He sometimes wants to forget, maybe forgetting was the best result. But he can''t forget it. He doesn''t know when it started, but it goes deeper and deeper. He had already forgotten when he engraved her in his heart. Was it when she stood in the sun, smiled at him, and called him master? Was it when she was fighting wits with the olddy of the Bai family, or when she turned her head and smiled slyly at him? Or was it in the Luoyang Mountains, when she softly spoke and used her special way of speaking, let him solve his nightmare of many years, and gave him the courage to face the tiger and rush to save him? He doesn''t know, he couldn''t remember, and he couldn''t tell the difference. He only knew that those disturbing feelings had taken root in his heart, and he couldn''t pull them out no matter what. Hu Changlin was very displeased. He was still here, what was wrong with him showing off his deep affection? "Cough¡ªYoung Master Meng, it''s gettingte. Zhi''er is tired after traveling these days." Hu Changlin issued an order to chase Meng Nan away. If this guy behaved well, he wouldn''t say much, let alone chase him away so quickly. But this guy''s eyes were too presumptuous, and he didn''t pay attention to the elders. Fortunately, Hu Feng was not there. If Hu Feng was there, he would have been kicked out long ago. Meng Nan let out a sigh and reluctantly said goodbye. He originally had a lot to say in his heart, but now that he thought about it, it didn''t matter if he said it or not, as long as she was fine and safe. After leaving the gate of Prince Jin''s Mansion, Jin Shiweiined: "Young Master, it''s all your fault that I didn''t eat the meal cooked by Miss Bai." Meng Nan was puzzled: "Why do you me me? It''s not me who kicked you out. Didn''t I get kicked out too?" "If you hadn''t been staring at Miss Bai with those eyes, how could Uncle Hu drive you away?" Jin Shiwei grumbled with hunger on his face. Meng Nan gave him a sideways look, and said angrily: "You glutton, is Zhi''er your cook? As soon as you see her, you only want to eat. Don''t forget, she will be the empress in the future." Jin Shiwei rolled his eyes: "This is what I want to say. Young Master, don''t forget, she will be the empress in the future, so don''te to see her casually in the future, or meet her alone. The most important thing is, don''t let the princess know about youring to see her, otherwise¡ª" Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1210: Tailor-made dragon robe

Chapter 1210: Tailor-made dragon robe

Meng Nan naturally knew in his heart. So his original good mood and bright sunshine eyes were immediately covered by the haze. It has been more than three years since they got married, and his dislike for Princess Yiping has only deepened, not diminished in the slightest. That woman, who looked docile and elegant on the outside, was a full-fledged cunning woman, savage and unreasonable, acting arrogant and domineering. Her mother fainted several times in anger. He didn''t want to see her at all, but that was the Meng Family Mansion, his home. Why he doesn''t go back? If there was someone to leave, it should be that, not him. However, that woman, even if he haven''t consummated with her in these three years, could bear it. She never mentions divorce. He mentioned it, but she ignored it. "Go back!" Meng Nan sighed. As soon as he got home, the housekeeper led him to the study. "Father, you''re looking for me?" Meng Nan bowed to his father, then sat down. Master Meng opened his closed eyes and his eyes fell on Meng Nan, with a strange expression on his face. "What''s wrong with father? What''s the matter?" Meng Nan looked at his father in confusion. He was acting weird today, and there was an inexplicable excitement in his eyes. What''s there to get excited about? "The Ninth Prince has been found." Master Meng said suddenly. Meng Nan was also overjoyed: "You found him? That''s great, the imperial concubine must be very happy." Master Meng nodded: "Yes, she is indeed very happy, I just came back from the pce." "You two already met? Is Ninth Prince okay?" Meng Nan asked. "Except for the poor mental health and a few bruises on his body, there is nothing else. He is alright." Master Meng slowly said. When Master Meng spoke, his eyes were always on him, and he still had that vaguely excited look. Seeing him like this, Meng Nan hurriedly asked: "What''s wrong with father? Why do you look at me like this?" Master Meng finally looked away and said to Jin Shiwei: "You step back first, close the door, and don''t let anyone approach here." Jin Shiwei hurriedly backed out and closed the door of the study, but his ears perked up involuntarily. For so many years, the master has never avoided him in matters rted to the young master. What could have happened that he even wants to avoid him today? In the study, Master Meng got up and went to the window, leaning over to look out. After making sure that there was no one on the left or right under the window, he closed the window and went back to sit beside Meng Nan. Meng Nan became more and more curious. What happened to his father today? He was so strange. "Nan''er, do you know what the imperial concubine told me today?" Master Meng''s voice trembled when she spoke. Meng Nan shook his head: "I can''t guess that." Imperial Concubine Meng rarely called his father into the pce, but he was summoned today, what happened? Master Meng lowered his voice and moved his lips to Meng Nan''s ear, "The imperial concubine said that the emperor intends to abdicate and take the throne, but the emperor has no children. Although the supreme emperor had many heirs, the emperor still prefers the Ninth Prince." Meng Nan''s eyes widened in shock: "The Ninth Prince? But the Ninth Prince is only a little older, how can he be the emperor?" "Why not? The dragon robe is tailor-made, and the dragon chair can be climbed or lie down." Seeing his dull face, Master Meng said again: "Do you know how old the Supreme Emperor was when he ascended the throne?" Meng Nan said, "11 years old." "That''s right, he is 11. Although he is much older than the Ninth Prince, he still became the emperor even though he knows nothing. At that time, the power of the government was in the hands of Dongfang Mu. Dongfang Mu was in charge for 8 years, that is why he has such influence in the court even up today." Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1211: Love the beauty but not the country

Chapter 1211: Love the beauty but not the country

Meng Nan didn''t understand what he wanted to say. He looked at her father in a daze, waiting for his next words. Master Meng continued: "Eight yearster, Dongfang Mu returned the power of the government to the Supreme Emperor. At that time, the government and the people were united, and the country and the people were peaceful. The Supreme Emperor sat on the throne securely. With Dongfang Mu''s full support, the Chu State became stronger and stronger." "Father, what exactly do you want to say?" Meng Nan vaguely guessed something, so hisplexion began to change. "I just want to tell you that even if the emperor is young and ipetent, as long as there is a capable regent, the state of Chu can still be prosperous." He looked at Meng Nan with deep eyes. His son, who was both good in civil and military, and was still young, was the best candidate. Meng Nan forced a smile and said: "Father, I''m afraid you are overthinking. Even if the emperor gave the throne to the Ninth Prince, he might just want to return the power to the Supreme Emperor. With the Supreme Emperor, do you still need a regent?" Master Meng said: "Others may think this way because they don''t know the inside story, including me. I also thought this way before, but the imperial concubine told me that the body of the Supreme Emperor is getting worse every day. Even if he takes over, he will notst long. The regent will belong to our Meng family sooner orter, and we shouldn''t let it go." As for the Meng family, Meng Nan was the only legitimate son. Master Meng''s health has deteriorated in recent years. Seeing what his father means, does it belong to him? Meng Nan''s heart throbbed for a while and he didn''t know what he was thinking. "Has the imperial concubine ever said, why does the emperor want the abdicate the throne?" Meng Nan asked. The excitement on Master Meng''s face dissipated in an instant and then coldly snort came out of his nose: "Hmph¡ªto put it nicely, it''s because he loves the beauty and not love the country, but to put it badly, it''s because of color¡ª¡ª" "Father!" Meng Nan interrupted him, his face darkened. Master Meng was even more displeased: "You are the same, what have you done to yourself for a woman? Tell me, how old are you now? The children of your ssmates have now all entered school, but how about you?" Meng Nan was annoyed. In the past three years, these kinds of words had been repeated in his ears over and over again. Was he not tired yet? "So father means that the emperor ns to give up the throne for the sake of Bai Zhi?" Meng Nan asked carefully. Master Meng nodded: "Although the imperial concubine didn''t say it clearly, but from what she said inside and outside, the meaning should be like this." "The imperial concubine never likes to fight, why did she say such things to you this time?" Imperial Concubine in Meng Nan''s memory was as elegant as a white lotus, and she didn''t look like she was willing to get involved in a power struggle. Master Meng said: "It''s all because of the disappearance of the Ninth Prince. She said that she didn''t like to fight for anything in the past, and thought it was enough to have a son by her side and live a peaceful life." But after going through this catastrophe, she has figured out a lot of things. If she wants to survive in this imperial family, she has to fight and sit in a high position. It was fine if the emperor sat on the throne. The current emperor has a kind heart and bright means. He will never do anything to their mother and son, but what if someone else takes the throne? For her sake and her children, she had to start nning. She couldn''t trust people from the Chu family, so she could only rely on her natal family. "Nan''er, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, you must not miss it." Master Meng grabbed Meng Nan''s wrist and said anxiously. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1212: Is the sky about to collapse?

Chapter 1212: Is the sky about to copse?

Meng Nan shook his head: "Father, don''t you know what kind of temperament your son is? Fighting for power and doing evil is what I hate the most. But now you want me to be a regent, are you trying to torture me?" Master Meng was so angry that he wanted to p him in the face. Why did he give birth to such a worthless son? What happened to all that he learned from studying? "Other people can''t get such a good opportunity even if they pray to gods and Buddhas, but you treat it like torture? Meng Nan, Meng Nan, what is there in your brain?" Meng Nan didn''t make a sound. He simply stared at the floor in front of his father with an indifferent expression. Master Meng came back to his senses suddenly, stared at Meng Nan in disbelief, and said, "You, do you still have your heart for that woman?" Meng Nan immediately frowned and said in displeasure: "Father, don''t talk nonsense." In the end, he was his son. He can tell what he was thinking just by looking at his eyes and gestures. "I''m talking nonsense? I think I''ve hit the mark!" He was so angry that he wished he could lift his chair and throw it over to him to kill him. "Tell me, why are you so stubborn? What''s so good about that girl? Haven''t you heard of her reputation in the capital? Don''t mention the previous things before she disappear 3 years ago, but in the past three years, where has she been? What has she done? What happened to her? No one knows. But you can''t forget such a woman with no reputation, is your mind got kicked by a donkey?" Meng Nan raised her head sharply and stared at her father with burning eyes: "Father, please be careful with your words. Zhi''er has been working as a doctor overseas for the past three years. Nothing bad has happened to her. Don''t ssh dirty water on her." Master Meng snorted coldly: "You can talk by touching your upper and lower lips, and you can say whatever you want, but so what? Can you control my mouth? Can you control everyone''s mouth in the world?" Meng Nan''s face was cold and his tone was cold: "I don''t care what the world is talking about. I just hope that the people around me will not be so mean to her." Master Meng''s voice was also raised a few degrees, and he sneered repeatedly: "I was mean to her? Kid, you haven''t seen what it means to be mean!" The quarrel between the father and son fell into Jin Shiwei''s ears. If there was anyone in this world who truly understands Meng Nan''s heart, then this person must be Jin Shiwei. As a bystander, he was very clear about his young master''s feelings toward Bai Zhi. No words can make his young master change his mind, let alone a few rumors. The only one who can stop the young master was Bai Zhi herself. Three years ago, Bai Zhi stopped him. That''s why he agreed to the marriage arranged by Madam Meng. Today, three yearster, the only one who can stop him was probably himself. * In Yining Courtyard Princess Yiping was in a daze while holding a gold-paintedmp when suddenly, a maidservant hurried in with a flustered expression. Princess Yiping came back to her senses, and gave the maidservant a dissatisfied look: "What are you doing panicking? Is the sky about to fall?" Xiao He hurriedly said: "Princess, it''s not good. I have something important to report. The rumors are true. Miss Bai from Dongfang Family has returned to the capital. Young Master went to see her today." Princess Yiping stood up and stared at the maidservant with her beautiful eyes: "What did you say? The young master went to see her today? Where did they meet?" Xiao He hurriedly said: "Sijiu said that Miss Bai went to Prince Jin''s Mansion. The young master saw her on the road and followed immediately. He stayed in Prince Jin''s Mansion for an hour beforeing out." Princess Yiping throws her teacup in anger: "Well, Meng Nan, you are so busy that you don''t even have time to see me, but you have time to meet that vixen, why? Do you still think you are the same Meng Nan three years ago?" Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1213: Young Master is no longer the former Young Master

Chapter 1213: Young Master is no longer the former Young Master

Xiao He said: "Princess, please calm down. This ve heard from Sijiu that the carriage that Miss Bai was riding in belonged to the pce, and the person who escorted her to the pce was also a guard of the pce, and that, Zhou Awu was also there." Princess Yiping naturally knew Zhou Awu. He was the emperor''s guard, a big celebrity, and he was trusted by the emperor. If it was not the emperor''s will to escort people, how could ordinary people move him? "Sure enough, she is a slut. While hooking up with the emperor, she secretly met with my husband. Does the emperor know that she is so slutty?" Xiao He didn''t dare to interrupt and stood aside with her head bowed. Princess Yiping put down the teacup in her hand, walked back and forth in the hall twice, then stopped suddenly, with a strange smile on her face: "In the next seven days, there will be an autumn festival in the pce, and there will be banquets, she should also go! At that time, I would like to see what kind of woman who fascinated the emperor and my husband looks like." With her, Princess Yiping, she would not make that woman feel better. Xiao He was very flustered, every time the princess showed such a smile, she would do some crazy things. For example, on the day she married Young Master Meng three years ago, she alsoughed like this. Twilight wasing together, and thete autumn wind has already cooled the night in the capital. After Bai Zhi apanied Zhao Lan for dinner, she brought Xiao Qing to the Guest House. After walking on the long corridor, Xiao Qing looked up at the crescent moon in the sky half covered by thin clouds, sighed softly, and said: "I don''t know how the young master is doing now." She was very annoyed that the young master was left alone and went to the western regions to look for medicine, but the emperor didn''t need it at all. Who knows if something happened to her young master in the Western Regions? She bit her lip, tried not to let the tears fall, and pinched herself hard. Bai Zhi stopped and looked back at Xiao Qing. Xiao Qing hung down thentern in her hand, not wanting her to see the tears on her face. "Are you crying?" Bai Zhi asked. Xiao Qing shook her head and said stiffly, "I didn''t." "You are crying!" Xiao Qing still shook her head: "I''m not." The autumn night was very thick, even if the moonlight was scattered, it still can''t prate the sky. "Song Lang will be fine, don''t you know his ability?" Bai Zhi raised her hand, trying to wipe the tears off her face. But Xiao Qing said: "You don''t know anything. The young master is no longer the old young master. In the past three years, his body has been greatly damaged. Now he is no longer what he used to be." Bai Zhi''splexion slightly changed. She tried her best to recall the Song Lang she met in Liu County, but she couldn''t remember anything in her mind. When she was in Liu County, all her attention was on Chu Yan, and she didn''t think much about Song Lang. Thinking about it now, she can''t remember what his face was like at that time. "What do you mean by that? What happened to Song Lang?" Bai Zhi asked. Xiao Qing shook her head: "I don''t know what''s wrong with him, but he always looks ufortable, and Old Yuan often lets him rest." Bai Zhi felt a little guilty. Song Lang left before Chu Yan got the antidote. She couldn''t me Chu Yan for this matter. Everything was in disarray. If the antidote was found two days earlier, Song Lang didn''t have had to go to the Western Regions, and Xiao Qing wouldn''t have to worry about him now. She sighed, reached out, and patted Xiao Qing''s shoulder: "It will be fine, don''t worry too much." Xiao Qing didn''t respond to her. The two walked side by side towards the long verandah, and the garden path covered with bluestone bs. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1214: Will marry the Emperor

Chapter 1214: Will marry the Emperor

Seeing that she was about to go to the guest house, Xiao Qing asked suddenly: "You will marry the emperor, right?" Bai Zhi shook her head: "I don''t know." "You will, I know you will." Xiao Qing said firmly. Bai Zhiughed and asked: "How do you know I will? Why are you so sure?" Xiao Qing said: "You like him, and he likes you too." "So what? People who love each other may not end up together in the end. It''s hard to say." Xiao Qing was puzzled: "Since you are in love, why can''t you be together?" Bai Zhi stopped, stood on the round arch bridge over the small stream, and looked up at the hazy crescent moon in the sky, her eyes were blurred and sad. "Falling in love is a very simple thing. As long as both sides think, I like you, you like me, then that''s it. That''s simple." After withdrawing her gaze from the sky, she turned sideways to face Xiao Qing, "But getting married is not a simple thing. It''s just not about, you like me, and I like you too. Getting married means binding two people who are not rted to each other for a lifetime. A lifetime can be very short, or can be very long." "I hope my life can be very long, so I have to be more cautious when I get married. I can''t just make a decision based on a momentary preference. You know, marrying him means that you have to ept everything about him. Do you know what everything means?" Xiao Qing seems to understand. Chu Yan was the emperor. Everything about him represents the country of Chu, the Three Pces and Six Courts, and he will have more concubines in the future. More and more women will scramble to give birth to a child for him. And this was impossible for a proud person like Bai Zhi to tolerate. Bai Zhi was different from ordinary women. She will never be bound by the world, the life she wants was simple and happy. She doesn''t want to lose herself for glory and wealth and be like a canary bird in captivity. So, she won''t marry Chu Yan? So does her young master have another chance? Xiao Qing''s originally gloomy mood lighten up again and the bitterness on her face dissipated in an instant. She said with a smile: "Miss Bai, just do what you like. There are many good people in the world. If you abandon this one, there will be better ones waiting for you." Bai Zhi shook her head helplessly: "You, you just cry a moment ago andugh right now." Xiao Qing was not aplicated person. Her thoughts were all written on her face. She knew what she was thinking. However, she doesn''t want to tell her the truth, as a human being, one must have beautiful thoughts to live a good life, right? Otherwise, if there was only a dark path in front of you, how can you live every day? The two stopped talking and went back to the guest house all the way. Xiao Qing went to the West Wing to rest, and Bai Zhi lived in the East Wing. The yard has been taken care of, and the things in the house have been reced with a brand-new set. The originally simple house has been filled with many exquisite decorations. Bai Zhi didn''t like to be served by others, so she only asked them to bring her hot water, and then they all retreated. She hasn''t taken a good bath in the past few days, and her body felt sore. She took off her clothes one by one. Her pair of slender and straight jade legs, slender and beautiful back, upturned jade peak, thin waist, and white and smooth skin. Everything about her was breathtakingly beautiful. She leaned on the edge of the barrel and closed her eyes to rx. How could she know that in the dark corner, there was a pair of eyes staring at her? After seeing her beautiful body, those dark and deep eyes have clusters of mes. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1215: The other sky

Chapter 1215: The other sky

He hid in the corner, holding his breath, not even daring to take a breath. But his body was in pain like being burned by a raging fire. If he had known that he would see such a scene, he shouldn''t have hidden in here. It was too painful to see but can''t eat. To maintain his image, he must not go out at this time. He wanted to close his eyes, but he couldn''t stop using them. As if they were stuck to her body, and he couldn''t move them away. In the steaming heat, her little face was flushed, her starry eyes slightly closed, her red lips slightly parted, every part of her body was like a fuse, igniting all the blood in his body, and boiling like water in a pot, which he couldn''t control. On a cool autumn night, he was wearing thin regr clothes, and the back was embroidered with a cloud pattern, which was soaked in sweat and stuck tightly to his back. He was very angry and anxious: "How long will this girl stay in the bath? The hot water in the bucket will be cold soon. What if she catches a cold?" After waiting for a while, Bai Zhi still didn''t intend to get up, he took a closer look. Good guy, she fell asleep¡­ ¡­No wonder she didn''t move after soaking in the water for a long time. What should he do, should he go out or not? If he went out, how would he exin when she woke up? If he doesn''t go out, she will be soaked in cold water overnight? Without hesitating for too long, he finally came out from the corner. The footsteps of martial arts practitioners were already light, and with the addition of his careful footsteps, the sound was close to nothing. After walking to the side of the bucket, he had a panoramic view of the water. He only felt that his lower abdomen was extremely tight and ufortable. He took a deep breath and raised his hand to gently tapped her neck. Bai Zhi fell asleep in a daze. She felt cold and heard some unusual noise. She wanted to open her eyes, but she couldn''t. Her eyelids seemed to be stuck with superglue. Suddenly, she felt pain in the back of her neck, which made her feel as if she had fallen into a bottomless abyss. After a while, she could suddenly open her eyes again, and there were colorful beams of light in front of her eyes. She thought she was falling and kept falling. But when she opened her eyes, she realized that she was not falling, but flying, and was led to a splendid ce with beaming lights. What was happening here? Today was not the night of the full moon. She clearly remembered that when she was in the garden, she saw the moon in the sky, obviously, it was the first quarter moon. After an unknown period, her flying speed gradually slowed down, and a big hole gradually appeared in front of her eyes. Beyond that big hole, there was another sky. The sky was gray and the earth was vast. Her body couldn''t be controlled by herself, and she just flew out of the hole full of colorful lights and entered the gray sky. Looking back, the hole was still there, and it didn''t disappear with her departure. Inexplicably, she felt a little more at ease. She wants to go back, she must go back, as long as the road was still there, she will be able to go back. Looking down, the vastnd can be seen in a panoramic view. It was a gray-green grasnd with strange colors, a river with turbid water quality, a mountain top with thick smoke, and a deserted wilderness. What was this ce? Why did shee here? This was not like the earth! She waved her hands in the air, but she couldn''t move forward or backward. She kept turning her head, looking at the hole that sent her here. The hole, which was originally four or five meters in diameter, has now shrunk to a maximum of two meters, and it was still shrinking. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1216: I want to bring you back

Chapter 1216: I want to bring you back

Bai Zhi was very anxious, if this continues, she will not be able to go back. At this time, a voice suddenly sounded in the sky, a familiar voice that almost made her cry. "Bai Zhi, it''s me." "Lin Yang?" Bai Zhi looked surprised: "Where are you?" "Bai Zhi, I''m sorry, I failed again. You can''t see me, but I can see you. I wanted to use the wormhole to bring you back, but something went wrong, and it took you to another world. Go back first, I''ll find another way." Bai Zhi anxiously waved her hands: "But I can''t move now, how can I go back?" Lin Yang said: "Don''t worry, calm down, use your mind to control your body, try it first." Bai Zhi took a deep breath and exhaled. She closed her eyes and tried to control her body with her thoughts. At first, she couldn''t do it, but after trying a few times, she found that her body was moving. She quickly mastered the technique. "Lin Yang, don''t continue. I''m fine here, I''m really fine." Lin Yang''s voice was a bit stubborn: "You are from here, so you should live here. You don''t belong there, so you muste back." "I will bring you back! Bai Zhi, just wait for me!" Lin Yang''s voice gradually faded. Her body flew towards the wormhole quickly and went back to the colorful beams of light. When she opened her eyes, she saw a handsome face so close to her that she could count the number of eyshes on his eyelids. She was lying under the quilt, while he was lying outside the quilt with his clothes on. She didn''t move, but she already felt that the body under the quilt seemed to be naked, it could be said that she waspletely naked¡­ ¡­ Apart from not wearing clothes, there seems to be no other difort. Chu Yan opened his eyes, met those bright eyes, and the corners of his mouth slightly curled up: "Are you awake?" A red cloud floated on her jade-like cheeks. She subconsciously stretched out her hand to pull the quilt. When she stretched it out, she opened a corner of the quilt, and a spring light fell in Chu Yan''s eyes, and the extinguished me was ignited again. She quickly pulled up the quilt, frowned, and asked: "Why are you here? Why did you take off my clothes?" Chu Yan sighed and exhausted all his strength to suppress the evil fire in his lower abdomen, and there was even thin sweat on his forehead. "I came to look for you and saw you fell asleep in the bathtub. You were about to drown yourself, I can''t just ignore you and let you die, can I?" "That, that¡ª" She also remembered. She was taking a bathst night, but she couldn''t remember what happened afterward. She bit her lip and tightened the quilt again. Chu Yan said: "You women''s clothes are too troublesome. I don''t know how to put them, so I can only cover you with a quilt." He was a little guilty, and naturally, he would not admit that he didn''t want to put on clothes for her. He hugged her beautiful body the whole time. Bai Zhi nced at him: "Only a ghost will believe your lies, get out soon, people might you. Who do you think I am?" She blushed in shame. Thinking of being naked while lying beside him all night. Her heart couldn''t help but beat wildly. Chu Yan nced at the sky outside and sighed, "It''s time to go to court." Although he was reluctant to leave here, he was also looking forward to the situation when he went to court today. It should be exciting. Especially those ministers who thought he was blind and had already stood in line with the Seventh Prince. He wanted to see how ridiculous their faces were now. Chu Yan got up, brushed his rumpled clothes, stood by the bed, and said to Bai Zhi: "You can''t sleep in the bathtub in the future, absolutely not." If he doesn''te next time, won''t she drown herself? Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1217: Who goes whichever way the wind blows

Chapter 1217: Who goes whichever way the wind blows

Bai Zhi stretched out her hand, and waved at him impatiently: "I know, I know, you should hurry up, it will be dawn soon." Chu Yan chuckled, rushed forward, kissed her flushed cheek, and then jumped out of the window contentedly. Seeing that he was gone, Bai Zhi breathed a sigh of relief. Her face became hotter and hotter, she simply pulled the quilt and hid her head inside. In Jinluan Hall After Chu Yan returned to the pce, he changed into a bright red peacock feather with a golden dragon on the shoulders and sleeves and dragon robes. He seldom wore such a mboyant color. He always liked ck or dark purple robes. But today he wanted to show off. With the support of Eunuch Fu, Chu Yan sat on the dragon chair, fixed his eyes on a ce in front of him, pretended to be blind, and looked at the powerful officials, who usually said the words "loyalty to the emperor and patriotism". He wanted to see what exactly they were nning. After paying respect, all the officials got up. Many secretly raised their eyes to look at the emperor. Seeing the emperor''s gaze was dull, their sizing eyes became more bold and more reckless. The corner of Eunuch Fu''s mouth was slightly hooked. He thought to himself that there seems to be a good show to watch today. These useless people have no vision at all. The Seventh Prince stood up first, and said to Chu Yan: "Your Majesty, what''s wrong with your eyes?" Chu Yan''s eyes didn''t move, but he said in a low voice: "My eyes are fine, you can speak if you have something to say, and retreat if you don''t have one." The Seventh Prince didn''t believe his words, so he took two steps forward. These two steps were already taboo. A subject should keep a distance from the dragon seat unless the emperor calls him to step forward. Otherwise, anyone should never go beyond that rule. But the Seventh Prince has gone beyond that rule now. Chu Yan stared nkly in front of him, never turning his eyes as if he didn''t see the action of the Seventh Prince. At this time, all the civil and military officials had almost confirmed the fact that the emperor was blind. The small group of people who had stood in line with the Seventh Prince was very nervous, but now when they saw the emperor like this, they immediately felt happy. The emperor was blind. He won''t be able to sit on the throne for long. Looking at the current dynasty, among the adult princes, the Seventh Prince was the only one who has the hope of bing the next emperor. Some grasshoppers were starting to regret it. They should have made a decision earlier. Now that their ship had sunk, they will not be as popr as the previous one. But of course, some ministers were loyal to Chu Yan. Most of these ministers were capable ministers cultivated by Dongfang Mu. They were really honest, loyal, and patriotic. It was just, after seeing the emperor''s appearance, they were somewhat worried. "Your Majesty, I have something to report." Zhuo Chengzhi stood up. Chu Yan''s facial expression remained unchanged. He simply hummed and said: "Speak!" It would be strange if this guy didn''t speak. After all, he just sent Zhuo Xier out of the pce yesterday. So he will mention the matter of the vacant position of the empress today, and then the importance of the crown prince. As Chu Yan expected, after Zhuo Chengzhi made a big speech, there was nothing more than two key points. One was the Empress, and the other was the Crown Prince. Chu Yan changed his usual attitude of avoiding this topic and said directly: "My fianc¨¦e has returned to the capital. The matter of the Empress is already under discussion. You don''t have to worry about it, just wait." Zhuo Chengzhi naturally knew that Bai Zhi returned to the capital, but he didn''t expect that the Emperor would say such a thing in public. It was true that Bai Zhi was his fianc¨¦e. But with Bai Zhi''s current reputation, how can she still sit on the seat of the mother of a country? Zhuo Chengzhi looked sideways and gave Minister Zheng a wink. Minister Zheng stood up immediately and said to Chu Yan: "Your Majesty, please think twice. Although Miss Bai is the fianc¨¦e of the Emperor ordered since childhood, and she has shared weal and woe with the Emperor, which deserves to be the Empress. But now¡ª" Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1218: Unable to shoulder the responsibility of being the mother of the world

Chapter 1218: Unable to shoulder the responsibility of being the mother of the world

Chu Yan frowned, his face turned cold: "What about now?" Minister Zheng was startled, knowing that what he said next would make the emperor angry, he hesitated, and immediately looked at Zhuo Chengzhi. Zhuo Chengzhi red at him angrily, with a look on his face that ¡®if you don''t go on, I''ll make you look good.'' On normal asions, no matter how bold Zhuo Chengzhi was, he would not have dared to step forward in the hall, nor step forward in front of the emperor. But now the emperor was blind, he can''t see anyway. Minister Zheng had no choice but to continue: "Your Majesty, Miss Bai''s reputation is not good now, and I''m afraid she won''t be able to shoulder the responsibility of being the mother of the world." Chu Yan''s face was as cold as ice, and he asked in a cold voice: "What do you mean her reputation is not good? Minister Zheng must make it clear, otherwise, I will not forgive you." When Minister Zheng heard this, his heart skipped a beat. How could he make it clear? These were all private spections and rumors spread by some people with bad intentions. "What? You can''t tell?" Chu Yan asked. The Emperor''s voice sounded calm and powerful. He doesn''t look angry. As if there was nothing unusual about it. But in Minister Zheng''s ears, it was not the same thing. The voice was clear but full of oppression. He was so oppressed that he couldn''t breathe, and he was very aggrieved. Thinking that his Zheng Family was also regarded as a well-established family in the capital and their status in the court is not low. However, ever since they got closer to Prince Xiao before, they ended up being demoted. But even if he was demoted two ranks, he was still qualified to enter the pce to discuss politics, but this status had long been inferior to before. To allow the Zheng Family to continue to be brilliant, he had no choice but to find a backer. He thought that Zhuo Xier being the Empress would be a sure thing. But who would have known that at this critical moment, such a mistake would happen again? It was inconvenient for Zhuo Chengzhi to say some things, so he, an outsider, could only speak. "Your Majesty, Miss Bai has been missing for 3 years. I''m afraid she can''t justify what happened in these three years with her mouth. Everyone in the world has a lot of mouths, and they can say anything." Chu Yan said: "I don''t care about what the people in the world say, and I don''t want to care about it. Now I just want to know what Minister Zheng wants to say?" Minister Zheng''s legs were trembling non-stop, he quickly kowtowed and said: "The emperor please calm down, this minister has no such intention." When Zhuo Chengzhi saw that Minister Zheng trembled in fright, he red at him, then turned to look at Minister Ge, the Ministry of Rites. Minister Ge was startled while thinking about what Zhuo Chengzhi wanted him to do. Does he want him to speak? Is Minister Zheng not enough? Minister Ge hurriedly lowered his eyes, pretending that he didn''t see Zhuo Chengzhi''s eyes. How could Zhuo Chengzhi let him go like this, he immediately got out of his squad, walked up to Master Ge, and whispered something in his ear. Minister Ge nodded helplessly before he returned to his team. The Seventh Prince had seen all their movements. He couldn''t help but have a contemptuous smile on his face. How can the blind Emperor continue sitting on the dragon chair? This was only the first day, and the ministers under him have already started to feel restless. Just imagine in the future, what else can be nned in this hall? He failed to kill himst time. He just blinded his eyes. Next time, he wanted to see how he will escape. Zhuo Chengzhi returned to his seat. Minister Ge stood up and knelt to Chu Yan: "Your Majesty, I have something to say." Chu Yan nodded: "Speak!" Minister Ge said: "Your Majesty, there are rumors among the people that when Miss Bai was overseas, there was, there was¡ª" Before the words could be spoken, Minister Ge''s forehead was dripping with sweat. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1219: Rumors

Chapter 1219: Rumors

Who doesn''t know that the Emperor puts Bai Zhi on the tip of his heart? Because of Bai Zhi''s ident, the Emperor almost died. These things were still vivid in his eyes. Such a person should not be the Empress. Maybe she can''t be the Empress. Whether she can be one depends on what people say. However, if he acts carelessly and angered the Emperor, he would lose his head. When Zhuo Chengzhi saw Minister Ge pause, he immediately turned and stared at him. The threat in his eyes was obvious. All the officials who saw it lowered their heads and pretended not to see it. Zhuo Chengzhi was a military general. His position as a marquis was hereditary, and the influence of their family in the capital was quite deep. Ever since Dongfang Mu left the capital, Zhuo Chengzhi''s power in the court has be more and more prosperous. At the height of his prosperity, he got a little carried away, forgetting that he was just a courtier. No matter how great the power in his hands was, it was bestowed by the Emperor, and it could take it back at some point. Chu Yan snorted softly: "What is it? Go on!" He wanted to see what kind of words these people coulde out of their mouths today. Minister Ge wiped his forehead twice, and under the intimidation of Zhuo Chengzhi''s eyes, he finally spoke again: "There was a child!" As soon as Minister Ge finished his words before Chu Yan could speak, Master Wu who was standing behind Minister Ge stood up and said angrily: "You fart, as the minister of the Ministry of Rituals, you dare you to stand in the hall, and tantly spread rumors in front of the emperor?" Minister Ge''s legs trembled like chaff: "Your majesty, this minister learned all these rumors in the market, and they are not made up by this humble minister." Master Wu shouted: "You fart, I spend time every day in the market to edit the history of foreignnds in the sea, why have I never heard of such rumors? Why you are the only one who heard it?" Minister Ge was in a panic, so he hurriedly looked at Zhuo Chengzhi and asked him for help. Zhuo Chengzhi was also very annoyed. At such a time, why this Master Wuing out to join in the fun? Zhuo Chengzhi continued: "Isn''t it too arbitrary for Master Wu to say such a thing? How can you conclude that Master Ge is spreading rumors? Are rumors that you haven''t heard don''t have the right to exist?" Master Wu snorted coldly: "So, Master Zhou, have you heard this rumor?" Zhuo Chengzhi didn''t want to get involved in this topic at first, but now, it seems that he has to get involved. "Yes, I have also heard this rumor. I think everyone in the pce must have heard of it." Zhuo Chengzhi nced at all his colleagues, some lowered their eyes and avoided seeing him, some met his gaze with a cold smile, and some pretended not to see it. Only then did Zhuo Chengzhi realize that the influence he was so proud of on weekdays didn''t seem to have yed its role this time¡­ ¡­ What do these people mean? When his eyes fell on the Seventh Prince, his mind shed, and he hurriedly said: "Prince An must have heard of it." The Seventh Prince has been doing a lot of actions recently. The Emperor''s blindness might be his masterpiece, so it must be right to pull the Seventh Prince at this time. Prince An thought to himself, it might not be a bad thing to make Bai Zhi the Empress. How many emperors have been destroyed by beauties since ancient times? When that happens, he will add fuel to the mes, does he still have to worry about things? "This prince has never heard of such rumors, where did Master Zhuo hear about them?" Prince An asked with a half-smile. Chu An''s answer was within Chu Yan''s expectations, he has always been such a person. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1220: The rumors are false

Chapter 1220: The rumors are false

Zhuo Chengzhi was dumbfounded, he didn''t expect Prince An to say that. He suddenly turned his head and red at Master Wu: "Why is Master Wu so sure that the rumors are false?" Master Wu took a step forward and said in a loud voice: "Master Zhuo must have forgotten that this official just came back from overseas a few months ago. Miss Bai was brought back by this official. Miss Bai was working as a doctor overseas, saving lives and treating the wounded. She was loved by themon people. She relied on her medical skills to support herself and her maidservant until this official came to the United Kingdom. They just returned to the Chu State with this official. If you don''t believe me, you can question the sailors and crew who went with me. Out of hundreds of crew members, if one of them speaks the same thing as the rumors say, then I will ept this guilt." This Master Wu was very smart! Chu Yan was very satisfied with Master Wu''s performance and considered promoting him. Zhuo Chengzhi snorted coldly: "They are your subordinates, of course, you will not talk freely. A youngdy spent several months on a boat with hundreds of men. With this thing alone, she is not qualified to be the Empress." Zhuo Chengzhi blurted out these words and then regretted it after he finished speaking. But how can you take back what you said? Chu Yan''s face became extremely cold, and said in a deep voice: "So if I want to establish an Empress, whoever is qualified and who is not, I have to listen to Master Zhuo?" Zhuo Chengzhi felt a chill down his back. He had his back facing the emperor because he was confronting Master Wu. At this moment, his back felt chilly, as if a pair of cold eyes were staring at him. He turned around abruptly and saw those eyes, those sharp eye knives cutting him one by one. Wasn''t the Emperor blind? How can a blind person stare at him? Zhuo Chengzhi stared at Chu Yan stupidly, forgetting to avoid it. Eunuch Fu shrieked, "Bold!" Only then did Zhuo Chengzhi wake up, and hurriedly knelt on the ground, feeling cold in his heart. It was only now that he started to be afraid. The indiscriminate words just now, and the jumping up and down in the hall just now was all in the eyes of the emperor. Who said the emperor was blind? Who the hell said it? Chu Yan stared at him while kowtowing. He wanted to pull him up and beat him. After a while of silence, he finally said: "I have read Master Zhuo''s scripture. Master Zhuo cares about the safety of people in Cangzhou. I am very moved, so I will fulfill your wish today. Master Zhuo will go to Cangzhou tomorrow. It just happened that the magistrate of Cangzhou ended his term, you can take over his position." Zhuo Chengzhi was almost paralyzed by fright. He was the Marquis of Weiyuan and also a first-rank military general, but now he wanted him to go to Cangzhou to be a small official. This was not just hitting him in the face, but this is tearing his face! "Your Majesty, please take it back!" Zhuo Chengzhi kowtowed heavily. Chu Yan''s cold gaze swept over his figure, and said in a low voice, "It seems that Master Zhuo wants to resist the decree." Zhuo Chengzhi was even more frightened, and the word "resisting decree" rang in his ears, and he was like a wilted rooster, unable to thump anymore. Resisting the decree was a capital crime of beheading. He dare not implicate his family. The majestic Marquis of Weiyuan was just demoted to be a seventh-rank sesame official. What''s the use of bearing the name of Marquis of Weiyuan? At this moment, no one dared to intercede for Zhuo Chengzhi. Even Prince An quietly retreated to where he was supposed to stand. Hisplexion was as dark as water, and he was very angry. What on earth happened? Didn''t they say he was poisoned by that Hanfengsan? Even if he didn''t die, he would be blind, so when there was a letter that Chu Yan became blind, he firmly believed it. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1221: Conclusive evidence

Chapter 1221: Conclusive evidence

Chu Yan''s eyes fell on Minister Zheng and Minister Ge who were almost scared to pee, but they just pursed their lips and said nothing. The two were in a panic, even Marquis Weiyuan was demoted, so what could happen to the two of them? "One is talking nonsense, the other one is specting nonsense. Bai Zhi is my destined Empress, you are so presumptuous, do you take me, the Emperor of this country in your eyes? Or, in your eyes, I am not as good as you! Zhuo Chengzhi?" The two of them were almost paralyzed, unable to even utter the words to beg for mercy, and finally realized what was Imperial Power and Holy Wrath. Chu Yan didn''t even raise the volume of his voice, and every word he said calmly could make people''s hearts tremble. This was the coercion of the superiors. Wherever those ck eyes look at people, it seems that there was a dark cloud following, and the air pressure was low, which makes people despair. Minister Zheng and Minister Ge also could not escape the fate of being demoted to the capital. Their official positions were a little higher than Zhuo Chengzhi''s, so it was considered to p Zhuo Chengzhi again and let him remember this lesson clearly. From this day on, no one dared to talk about thetter, and all the ministers clearly understood the bottom line of the Emperor, and never dared to touch it. As for Prince An, he was even more miserable. idents happened one after another in the mansion, and those crushing scandals were exposed one after another, and his reputation became extremely stinky for a while. Prince An was so angry that he threw the table at home: "Which bastard did it? Haven''t these things been dealt with? Why it was exposed again? How do you do things?" Prince An shouted at the man in blue robes. The man in blue robes quickly replied: "This matter has indeed been covered up, and if it was exposed, someone must have done it on purpose." Prince An scolded angrily: "You still say that of course someone deliberately tried to punish me, otherwise how could it be exposed together at this time? You have searched for so long, but there is no clue at all? What''s the use of supporting you?" The man in the blue robes hurriedly said: "It''s not that there are no clues at all." Prince An angrily sat down, took the tea handed by the little eunuch, took a sip, and then threw the whole cup of tea on the little eunuch: "Do you want to scald me to death?" The little eunuch was in pain, but he didn''t even dare to snort, he packed up the teacup and stepped back after repeatedly apologizing. Prince An turned his eyes to the man in the blue robes, and said coldly: "Speak!" The man in the blue robes leaned forward and said in a low voice: "I wonder if the prince has heard of Longwei?" Prince An immediately frowned: "I''ve heard of it, why? Longwei did this?" The man in the blue robes nodded: "It''s likely to happen, but there is no conclusive evidence, that this method is indeed like Longwei''s method." Prince An said: "You mean that the emperor is dealing with this prince?" Longwei directly obeys the emperor''s orders, and everything they do was directly ordered by the emperor. He should have thought about this earlier. Chu Yan was not a fool, it was impossible not to find out those things. Once found out, knowing that the person who nned the assassination, and the person who seduced their Imperial Father while he was away was him, Chu An, how could he let him go? "I heard that Bai Zhi lives in Prince Jin''s Mansion?" Prince An asked. The man in the blue robes nodded: "Exactly." Prince An snorted coldly: "With his love for Bai Zhi, what would he do if he learned that his beloved woman was thrown into the wilderness?" "Others may not be so, but the Emperor, I''m afraid he will go crazy," The man in the blue robesughed. Chu An alsoughed: "What I want is for him to go crazy, so do it immediately." The man in the blue robes responded, and immediately arranged for a wave of killers to go to Prince Jin''s Mansion to assassinate Bai Zhi. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1222: Dont want to pierce the window paper

Chapter 1222: Dont want to pierce the window paper

The assassins went there at an early hour, but at midnight, none of them came back. Chu An had a premonition that something was wrong, so he asked his subordinates to send a wave of more powerful assassins. Bai Zhi didn''t sleep very peacefully. There was no peace outside, knowing that people were fighting outside, how could she sleep peacefully? Suddenly, there was a noise from the window, and she was startled. She quickly held the scalpel in one hand and grabbed a bag of drugs in the other hand. As long as the gangster approached, she would sprinkle the drug on his face. She has been preparing this thing for a long time, but she has never used it, and she wants to use it once. Someone jumped in from the window andnded lightly on the floor. The footsteps were very soft, but she could hear them very clearly. She never knew that the sound of human footsteps could be so light, but she could still hear them. The ck shadow walked towards her, not too fast, but step by step. The room was not lit, and it was dim, she could only hear the sound of soft footsteps and the rubbing sound of the cloth when the man walked. The sound was getting closer and closer, and when he got closer to the bed, she even saw a hand reaching out to lift the green gauze-warm curtain. It was toote and then too fast, she didn''t have time to think, she threw out the drug in her hand, spilled it on the man''s face, then raised the scalpel high, and was about to stab people, but her wrist was grabbed by a big hand: "It''s me!" Bai Zhi''s eyes widened and she eximed, "Chu Yan?" Chu Yan nodded, and just as he opened his mouth to speak, he fell¡­ ¡­ Chu Yan didn''t avoid her medicinal powder. Ordinary people can pass out as long as they smell a little bit, she sprinkled a whole bag on Chu Yan''s face, it would be strange if he didn''t faint. Bai Zhi jumped out of bed, called Xiao Qing outside, and asked her to help light themp. She found the antidote in the medicine box. Seeing Chu Yan lying on the ground, Xiao Qing hurriedly asked: "What''s the matter? Was he injured again?" Bai Zhi shook her head: "It was dark in the room just now, I thought it was someone else who came in, so I sprinkled a pack of drugs, but I didn''t expect it to be him." Xiao Qing covered her mouth and smiled lightly: "Yes, who let him sneak in in the middle of the night." Bai Zhi put the antidote under Chu Yan''s nose. A cool and refreshing smell prated Chu Yan''s nose. He woke up immediately, but he still felt dizzy. "How is it?" Bai Zhi asked. Chu Yan got up, patted the dust on his body, and said with a smile: "It''s okay, I''m very happy that you have such a reaction." As calm as he was, he can hold his breath and shoot quickly. "What''s going on outside?" Bai Zhi asked Chu Yan frowned and turned to look out the window: "It''s the Seventh Prince''s people, they want to arrest you to restrain me. It''s a good idea, but can I make the same mistake a second time?" Bai Zhi wanted to ask, was it just a mistake the first time? Didn''t he mean it? She wanted to ask, but never asked, she knew the answer. With Chu Yan''s temperament, how could he not expect what would happen after he left the pce? How could he not expect that when he went to Liu County, Chu An''s people would be able to find her? He yed a bitter trick and coaxed her back to the capital with half truth and half falsehood. She knew he lied to her, he knew she knew he lied to her, and she knew he knew she knew he lied to her. They all knew it well, but none of them wanted to pierce the window paper. She didn''t think about what to do in the future, but he had already made all the preparations. And she didn''t know this. Nor did he intend to speak out before the matter was settled. Sometimes, just such silence will give birth to many regrets that shouldn''t be there. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1223: To indulge ones enemy is asking for trouble

Chapter 1223: To indulge ones enemy is asking for trouble

Chu An waited until dawn and saw no onee back to report. He finally started to feel anxious. His previous confidence had vanished at this moment. He should have thought about it a long time ago. That woman was the one Chu Yan holds dear in his heart, so how could he not set up protection around her? Especially, after what happened in Liu County''s assassination, he will naturally act more carefully. He should have thought of it earlier! The man in the blue robes came back sweating profusely. Chu An immediately stood up from his chair and asked him: "How is it?" The man in the blue robes shook his head: "They are all gone, but fortunately, there are no survivors left." Chu An breathed a sigh of relief, and asked again: "Are you sure no one survive?" The man in the blue robe''s shirt nodded: "I killed two of them with my own hands, and the others killed themselves long ago." Chu An felt relieved, and a smile appeared on his face: "It''s fine if he doesn''t live. He, Chu Yan, has no evidence, so naturally, he can''t touch me." The man in the blue robes said: "Your Majesty, I saw a carriage at the gate of Prince Jin''s Mansion. The carriage took a man back to the pce. I guess that person is the Emperor. The time when he left Prince Jin''s Mansion was exactly one hour before he went to court.¡± Chu An raised an eyebrow with a sneer on his face: "That''s right, he even went to Liu County for the sake of Bai Zhi, let alone the Prince Jin Mansion right in front of him?" "Send someone to watch. Once he leaves the pce again, we must not miss the opportunity again." Only when Chu Yan was dead can he have a chance, so he must not let Chu Yan live. At the same time, Chu Yan also gave orders to Zhou Awu and Fu Zheng, they must seize Chu An''s handle as soon as possible and strive to overthrow him once, so that he will never recover. He didn''t want to kill his brother, but his brother kept trying to kill him. He will not be soft-hearted anymore, letting the tiger go back to the mountain was tantamount to raising a tiger. And no matter who sits on the emperor''s throne, this Chu An will be a disaster. It''s good to clear the obstacles for the emperor in the future. * This year''s winter seems to havee veryte. Seeing that October was about to pass, the wind blowing on her body has not cooled down yet. Bai Zhi was teasing the children with Zhao Lan that day when the housekeeper hurried over. "Miss Bai, there is a messenger boy outside the mansion, who says he is a servant of the Ke Family and hase to ask the youngdy toe to the mansion to treat Miss Ke''s illness." Miss Ke? Is it Ke Xian''er? Bai Zhi panicked and was about to get up, but she didn''t think right. Although many people know about her return to the capital now, there were very few people who know that she lived in Prince Jin''s Mansion. Except for Meng Nan who happened to meet, there was only Prince An who wanted to kill her with evil intentions. The Ke Family couldn''t know that she was here. "Are there more?" Bai Zhi asked. The housekeeper shook his head: "There is no one else, only a boy who delivers the letter." This was even more strange, she has met members of the Ke Family. They were very polite, if they want to invite her as a doctor, how can they only ask a servant to invite her? She Bai Zhi was not a barefoot doctor on the street, nor was she sitting in a medical hall. Seeing that she sat back down again, Zhao Lan asked puzzledly: "Aren''t you going to see Xian''er?" Bai Zhi smiled lightly: "If it''s Xian''er, I will naturally treat her. I''m afraid it''s not Xian''er, but someone is using Xian''er''s name to deceive me." There were many guards and shadow guards in this Prince Jin''s mansion, it can be said that it was imprable, and no one can hurt her there. But if she leaves Prince Jin Mansion, things will be difficult. She can''t go everywhere with arge group of guards. "You went back to him, saying that it was inconvenient for me to go out, and asked him to tell Master Ke to send Miss Ke to the pce." After the housekeeper left, Zhao Lan hurriedly asked, "How do you know that person lied to you? What if it''s true?" Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1224: Dress up

Chapter 1224: Dress up

Bai Zhi hugged the child from Zhao Lan''s arms, it was a big soft lump, it was sofortable to hold, and the strong milky fragrance smelled veryfortable. "Whether it is a lie to me or not, I will not leave the Prince Jin Mansion. If it is Xian''er, Master Ke will naturally bring Xian''er here, and then he will be able to tell the difference." Zhao Lan nodded: "It''s better to be careful, Zhi''er, why don''t you enter the pce? The pce is always safer than here, and the emperor will not sneak out of the pce to see you all the time. Once or twice is nothing, but at this time, it happens all the time. What if bad happens to you?" Bai Zhi shook her head stubbornly: "No." She didn''t want to enter the pce. She doesn''t want to see those yin and yang eyes of women dressed in red and green jumping in front of him, acting jealous, vying for his favor, asking to be pampered as if it were all natural¡­ ¡­ Every time she thought of these things, she wished she could leave. After a while, the housekeeper hurried over again. "Miss Bai, Princess Yiping is here and wants to see you." Princess Yiping? Bai Zhi didn''t think of this person for a while, and raised her eyes to look at the housekeeper: "Which princess is she?" The housekeeper hurriedly said: "Princess Yiping is the daughter of Prince Nanjiang, and now she is married into the Meng Family. She is the wife of Young Master Meng who came to the pcest time." Meng Nan''s wife? The bride who mored to see her and check her condition when they got married three years ago? She has always had a bad impression of Princess Yiping, and she never thought of having any interaction with her. Why did this Princess Yipinge to Prince Jin Mansion today? Could it be because of Meng Nan''s matter? Bai Zhi frowned, Meng Nan''s thoughts were clear to her, she never thought that after three years, Meng Nan would still look at her like that. Zhao Lan has lived in the capital for the past three years and has heard some rumors about the Meng family. Knowing that Princess Yiping was not a friendly person, she said to Bai Zhi: "Don''t see her, you don''t have any friendship with her, just tell her you''re sick and inconvenient to see her." Bai Zhi shook her head, "It''s better to see her. Some things will remain entangled if we don''t talk about them. I''ll see you here first and see what she wants to say." After all, she was Meng Nan''s wife. She wanted to give her face, but what can she do? It was up to her to keep this face. The housekeeper returned to the outside of the pce, and said to the maid waiting outside: "Miss Bai is here." The maid nodded, turned back to the carriage, and Princess Yiping who entered the carriage said: "Princess, you can go in." Princess Yiping thanked her impatiently. Except for entering the pce, she has never waited outside the gate of anyone''s house. This Bai Zhi has a really big face. She had carefully dressed up before going out today, wearing an eye-catching peach pink satin shirt, underneath a white embroidered horse-face skirt, with delicate colorful flower and bird patterns embroidered on the bottom of the skirt. On the top of the head were a bun and aplete set of headwear with a pair of leaf-shaped golden hairpins and two butterfly hairpins inserted on both sides, a golden peony heart on the top, and golden lcs on the ears. She looked delicate and gorgeous, she doesn''t want to lose her color in front of her rival. After Princess Yiping got off the carriage, she asked the maid to help her straighten her clothes and straighten her hair which was distorted by the carriage. "How do I look?" Princess Yiping raised her eyebrows and looked at the maid. The maid hurriedlyughed and said: "The princess is naturally beautiful, and with today''s dress, she is morous, no one can take their eyes away when they see it." Although Princess Yiping didn''t like the word morous, seeing the maid''s appearance, she was happy, so she didn''t me her, and said with a faint smile: "From now on, when you describe me, you have to describe me as beautiful, remember?" Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1225: Princess disease

Chapter 1225: Princess disease

The maid nodded repeatedly,ining secretly in her heart. How could anyone be as thick-skinned as her? The two masters and servants entered Prince Jin Mansion and followed the housekeeper to the guest courtyard where Bai Zhi was. Zhao Lan had already brought the child back to her yard. While Bai Zhi and Xiao Qing were sitting in the yard talking and watering the flowers. "Miss Bai, Princess Yiping is here." The housekeeper said respectfully to Bai Zhi. Bai Zhi nced sideways at Princess Yiping who was shining in the sun. She clicked her tongue inwardly, this Princess Yiping wears so many gold ornaments on her head and body, isn''t it heavy? Moreover, she didn''t think it was very pretty¡­. ¡­ Bai Zhi handed the water bottle to Xiao Qing, and turned to face Princess Yiping, with a polite smile on her face: "Young Madam Meng, please sit down." She walked forward slowly and took the lead to sit down in front of the stone table. The stone bench was covered with delicate thick velvet cushions, and even the stone table was also covered with velvet cushions. It looks warm, without the slightest chill of early winter. Princess Yiping was also polite and sat down generously. Only then did she raise her eyes and start to look at Bai Zhi formally. As soon as her eyes fell on Bai Zhi''s body, her heart was shocked. The woman in front of her was wearing a simple in dress with straight ck hair. Apart from small bead headwear, she had no other decorations, even earrings. None of them. Such a in dress, but has an extremely attractive elegance, coupled with her unbelievably beautiful face, even a woman like her couldn''t help but take a few more nces. Finally, he understood why a man as proud as Meng Nan would miss her so much. She was not as beautiful as her. "Are you Bai Zhi?" Princess Yiping reconfirmed. Bai Zhi nodded: "I am Bai Zhi, we met 3 years ago, but something like that happened. Unexpectedly, we still met three yearster." Princess Yiping took a deep breath, trying to ignore her beauty, gritted her teeth, and asked, "Do you know the purpose of mying here today?" Bai Zhi shook her head: "I don''t know, please tell the princess." Princess Yiping snorted coldly: "Whether you don''t know or you know about it, I will reiterate to you today, stay away from other people''s husbands, remember your own identity, don''t lose the face of Chu State, and make the worldugh. " The faint smile on Bai Zhi''s face remained undiminished, but her eyes were slightly cold. "I finally understand why Meng Nan would rather wander outside until dark than go back home after leaving the Yamen. If I were him, I wouldn''t even go back at night. With a woman like you at home, which man would want to go home? " Princess Yiping was furious, stood up, pointed at Bai Zhi''s face, and said: "You, what nonsense are you talking about?" Bai Zhi snorted softly: "Am I talking nonsense or not? Don''t you know it?" Of course, Princess Yiping knew it. Meng Nan never went to her courtyard, and only went once in a while when she had something to say and then left. And just as Bai Zhi said after Meng Nan finished her business, she would never go home before dark, and she would go home at noon, but she wanted to wander outside until dark. It was a good thing he didn''t go to the flower house or take an outer room, otherwise, she would die of anger. She knew all these, but it was embarrassing to be torn apart like a scar. If Princess Yiping could talk to her well, she wouldn''t be so mean, but this woman was so annoying, she wished to speak more seriously, so seriously that she doubted her life. In the end, she still held back her breath, after all, she was still Meng Nan''s wife at this time. Princess Yiping said: "A person like you is also worthy of being an Empress? I, Chu Ning, am the first to say no." Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1226: How dare you hit me?

Chapter 1226: How dare you hit me?

Bai Zhiughed, and almost burst into tears: "You don''t agree? Has anyone asked your opinion? Is it important whether you agree or not? Chu Ning, who do you think you are? If you have the ability, go to the pce now and talk to the emperor. It¡¯s best to convince the emperor to drive me out of the capital right now.¡± "Do you think I don''t want to?" Chu Ning blurted out. Bai Zhi smiled lightly: "Since you want to, then do it. What are you looking for me here for? Do you think that if you scold me for a few words, I will leave silently? Chu Ning, you think this world is too simple. In this world, there are not only two colors of ck and white, but also many other colors. What you want, first of all, you must look at what you have paid for. There is nothing that is yours or be yours at birth, only your parents. Other than that, you may lose everything, Chu Ning, this is my advice, not for your good, but for my friend Meng Nan." Chu Ning was furious, pointing at her and cursing: "What are you? Why do you teach me a lesson? Who do you think you are? The Empress? Heh ¨C when you be the Empress,e and teach me again. Now, you are not worthy." She was a dignified princess, not a cat or a dog on the side of the road, what qualifications does she have to teach her? Bai Zhi shook her head, feeling a pain in her head, how could Meng Nan be so unlucky to marry such a wife? No wonder he was drinking outside all day to soothe his worries and refused to go home. If she were Meng Nan, she might have divorced this woman in a fit of anger, how could he endure these three years? "I don''t understand, why don''t you guys stay away from each other? Living together without feelings, but looking at each other with disgust, can you live like this for the rest of your life?" Thinking about it, it feels extremely painful. Chu Ning hates that people propose to make peace in front of her. Meng Nan has mentioned it many times, but she refused. Just kidding, she was Chu Ning, the majestic Princess Yiping, the jewel in the palm of Prince Nanjiang, if he divorce her, wouldn''t she be theughingstock of the capital? "Do you think I''m the same as your mboyant mother?" Chu Ning just said, there was a crisp ¡®pop'', and her cheeks were burning with pain. Bai Zhi looked at her coldly and dangerously: "If you dare to talk nonsense again, I will tear your mouth apart." Anger boiled in her chest, she wanted to tear the mouth in front of her without knowing the depth. Since childhood, Chu Ning has been beaten by two people, one was Meng Nan and the other was Bai Zhi. Her hands trembled in anger, as she said: You, how dare you hit me? How dare you¡ª" Bai Zhi took a step forward, and Chu Ning took two steps back. Three years ago, they were about the same size, but now, Bai Zhi was half a head taller than her. "The mouth is the door to disaster, and the tongue is the knife that cuts the body. Chu Ning, you should never, ever speak out and insult my mother''s reputation." Chu Ning''splexion gradually turned pale. Looking at the fierce light in Bai Zhi''s eyes, a sense of fear rose in his heart: "What do you want? What do you want to do? I am Princess Yiping, what are you¡ª" Before the words finished, Bai Zhi raised her hand and pped again, causing the corner of Chuning''s mouth to bleed. Bai Zhi doesn''t like to be fierce and fight evil the most, she can''t use her hands if she can move her mouth, but today, she doesn''t want to use her mouth anymore, she just wants to use her hands. "You, you hit me again?" She turned to look at Xiao He and scolded angrily, "You bitch, what are you still doing? Didn''t you see your master being bullied?" Xiao He hurriedly knelt and kowtowed to Bai Zhi a few times: "Miss Bai, please do me a favor and use your hands. Don''t hit her anymore." Chu Ning was out of breath, pointing at Xiao He and scolding: "You bitch, who made you kneel to her? Who made you beg her? Who is your master?" Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1227: Im the one whos hurt

Chapter 1227: Im the one whos hurt

Xiao He was very helpless. The princess was usually very normal and smart, but when she gets angry, she bes confused and can''t tell the situation at all. At this time, the housekeeper walked into the courtyard again, and seeing this, he pretended he hadn''t seen anything. The housekeeper said to Bai Zhi: "Miss, Young Master. Meng is here, he looks very anxious, he shoulde to pick up Princess Yiping back." Bai Zhi stared at Chu Ning coldly, without turning her head, she said: "Please let him in." Upon hearing this, Chu Ning yelled, "No need, I''ll just go out by myself." She didn''t want them to meet again. Bai Zhi shook her head: "But I want to meet Meng Nan, as a friend, I have a few words to say to him." Chu Ning hurriedly asked, "What do you want to tell him?" Bai Zhi snorted coldly: "Are you in control? Who do you think you are?" What a shit princess, she doesn''t care at all whether she will offend this so-called princess today. Originally, she wanted to give Meng Nan a little face, but who knew that she was such a person who couldn''t hold her face? In this case, she should be more straightforward and tear up the skin a little more, to relieve Meng Nan from the fire pit. "Don''t think that I don''t know what you want to do. Keep dreaming. With your reputation, not to mention bing the Empress in the pce, even if you are a concubine for Meng Nan, you are not good enough for him." Chu Ning became angry and said more and more unscrupulous words. Bai Zhi frowned tightly, stared at Chu Ning in displeased, and said: "Whether I am worthy or not is not up to you to decide, in my eyes, you are also worthless, not even worthy of carrying my shoes. " While the two were talking, Meng Nan hurried to the guest house. Seeing Chu Ning dressed up from a distance, a frown appeared between his brows, his face was gloomy, and his eyes became colder and colder. It was fine for this woman to do trouble in the mansion, but she dares toe here. He strode into the courtyard and said to Bai Zhi: "Zhi''er, are you alright?" Bai Zhi looked sideways at Meng Nan, who was dressed in brocade clothes, striding towards her in the sunlight, with an anxious expression on his face. Before she could make a sound, Chu Ning stood in front of Bai Zhi and looked at Meng Nan with red eyes: "Meng Nan, shouldn''t you ask me if I''m okay first? Look at me, I''m the one who''s hurt." She pointed to her cheek, which was still marked with bright red fingerprints. On the other hand, Bai Zhi was as quiet and indifferent as before, only her beautiful brows were always furrowed. Bai Zhi walked back to the table and sat down, taking a sip of the hot tea that the maid had just put on. Meng Nan said to Chu Ning: "Shut up and go back immediately." Chu Ning shook her head, tears rolling down her cheeks: "I don''t want to. You don''t ask me what happened to me just now, and you don''t ask me what I did here, and scolded me in front of outsiders as soon as you met, Meng Nan, do you take me as your wife?" Meng Nan snorted coldly: "Do you not know whether I take you as my wife? What else do you need to say here?" Chu Ning cried even worse. In the past, when Meng Nan spoke harshly to her, she didn''t feel so sad, but today, in front of Bai Zhi, in front of these irrelevant servants, he unexpectedly, didn''t save her face. Anyway, she was still Meng Nan''s wife! Bai Zhi put down the teacup, and turned her eyes to look at the couple, the man was as handsome as jade, and the woman was rude. "Meng Nan, she is not good enough for you, you deserve a better woman. Separate with her." People often say that it was better to demolish ten temples than marriage. But today, she, Bai Zhi, suddenly wanted to break up this marriage. If it was someone else, it was alright. She doesn''t care about their life and death, no matter what. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1228: But he is Meng Nan!

Chapter 1228: But he is Meng Nan!

But he was Meng Nan! Meng Nan''s face was slightly happy, and his eyes were shining brightly. But Chu Ning said: "Divorce? It''s impossible, don''t even think about it, unless I die, otherwise, don''t think about me let you go." After saying those sharp words, she lifted her skirt and left in a hurry. Her departing back was in a state of embarrassment. And because she was running too fast, she almost fell several times, and a few of the hairpins on her head also fell. Xiao He quickly picked them up and followed her out. "I made youugh!" Meng Nan approached Bai Zhi and said with a wry smile. Bai Zhi shook her head, asked him to sit down, poured him a cup of tea, and asked softly: "Since you got married, have you always been like this?" Meng Nan lowered his eyes and did not answer. He didn''t say it, but she knew it too. The so-called freezing three feet was not a day''s cold. The rtionship between the two of them can be seen at a nce in how they get along with each other daily. Meng Nan has no pity, no respect, let alone the kind of tolerance and protection that a man should have for his wife. Chu Ning also has no love and dependence on Meng Nan, but only domineering possession and desire to conquer. The two of them were not a good match. Some people were enemies before marriage, but after marriage, they live happy life. But some people were born enemies, and they can never be a real couple. Meng Nan and Chuning were such people. "You are not suitable, make a decision early!" Her hand rested on the fiery red velvet cushion, which made the skin whiter and greasy. He looked at that hand, greedily wanting to feel the warmth of that hand. His finger moved, but in the end, he stopped. He couldn''t do that. She only regarded him as a friend, just a friend. The bitter feeling engulfed him like mountains and seas. He stood up with a wry smile, and said to Bai Zhi: "I know, I have caused you trouble today, so you should rest, I wille back another day." He left in a hurry as if fleeing. He was afraid that if he stayed any longer, he would gradually lose his mind, lose control of himself, say inappropriate words, and do inappropriate things. He was no longer qualified to say those words to her, at least not now. He was not qualified right now, what aboutter? * After Chu Ning returned home, she smashed all the things in the house, including the Meng family''s things, and her dowry. At this time, she was angry, and no one could stop her, and she didn''t have the heart to argue. To vent the anger in her heart, she smashed whatever she saw. Xiao He was made to kneel among the broken porcin all over the floor, and she didn''t even dare to snort when something hit her body from time to time. As long as she hums, the princess will throw more things at her. After a while, Xiao He''s head and face were dripping with blood, and the clothes on her body were also stained red with bright red blood, while Chu Ning was still venting his anger crazily. Meng Nan walked in, looked at the mess all over the room, closed his eyes, and resisted the sudden pain in his temple. "Don''t want to stop yet?" Meng Nan''s voice was very deep, but it was very bright in the room. Chu Ning stopped while holding the vase, then swept her eyes to look at him, suddenly let out a sadugh, then let go of the hand holding the big vase, and let the valuable emerald jade bottle fall to the floor, which was torn apart. Meng Nan never paid much attention to these things rted to her. He doesn''t care what she did, but he didn''t want to see her like this. "Crazy woman, haven''t you gone crazy enough?" He stepped forward and pulled up Xiao He who was kneeling on the broken porcin, and only when he got close to her did he realize that Xiao He''s face was covered in blood. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1229: Reputation, integrity, and husband

Chapter 1229: Reputation, integrity, and husband

To torture a good person like this, this woman was not only crazy but also poisonous. "Jin Shiwei, take her for treatment." Meng Nan pushed Xiao He to Jin Shiwei. Jin Shiwei hurriedly picked up Xiao He who was almost fainting and left in a hurry. "You care more about a maid than me. If Bai Zhi beats me up like her, will you care about me?" Chu Ning walked towards him step by step. Meng Nan said with a cold face: "Bai Zhi is not you, she doesn''t have such a vicious heart." "She''s not vicious? If she wasn''t vicious, how could she encourage my husband to divorce me in front of me? How vicious is she than me?" For a woman, what was the most important thing? Reputation, integrity, and husband. And all of these will be ruined by that woman. Without a husband, what fame was there to talk about? Meng Nan didn''t want to talk to her about these things, saying these things would only keep falling into an endless loop. "She''s right, the two of us, it was a mistake from the start." "Hmph¡ª" Chu Ning sneered, "Is it a mistake? Let her decide. Who is she? I think the two of us are a match made in heaven." Meng Nan said: "I will go to the Nanjiang Pce to discuss divorce with your parents. Whether you agree or not, it''s settled. This time, I will not change my mind." It was not the first time he proposed to divorce, but every time, whether it was her parents'' coercion or this woman''s threat of death, he given up many times, but this time, he will not give up again. No matter whether he was infamous or cast aside by people, he would divorce her. What Bai Zhi said was right, it was better to separate earlier and be happy in the future than to be with the painful one. He didn''t know whether he would have a happy time in the future, but he only knew that today, if he wanted to do this, he would do it, and he could only do it. The fact that Chu Ning went to Prince Jin''s mansion to provoke Bai Zhi would naturally reach Chu Yan''s ears. Chu Yan, who was reviewing the memorials, raised his head from the pile of memorials, and looked at Eunuch Fu: "What are you talking about? Chu Ning ran to the Jin Pce to make trouble. What is she doing?" Eunuch Fu said fairly: "I heard the report from the guards that Princess Yiping went there for her husband. Her words were inappropriate. It seemed that she angered Ms. Bai, and Miss Bai even pped her in the face." "Bai Zhi pped her?" This was new. Chu Yan put down the vermilion pen in his hand and looked at Eunuch Fu with a smile on his face: "Are you sure you heard right? Bai Zhi pped Chu Ning?" He tried to remember Chu Ning. On the surface, she looks like an elegant and courteousdy, but in reality, she has a very domineering personality. He was very clear about Bai Zhi''s temperament. If she hadn''t been furious, she would never have made a move. Chu Ning must have said many hateful things to have Bai Zhi make a move. Eunuch Fu alsoughed: "This old servant is serious, I heard that Young Master Meng has also gone." The smile on Chu Yan''s face froze: "Meng Nan? Why did he appear?" Eunuch Fu said: "Has the emperor forgotten? Princess Yiping married Young Master Meng three years ago. Today, Young Master Meng must have heard that Princess Yiping went to Prince Jin''s mansion. He chased after her. The two are still arguing after theye back to the mansion." Chu Yan understood. It must be that Meng Nan''s heart for Bai Zhi was not dead yet, but he didn''t hide it, letting his wife find out. With her arrogant and domineering temperament, can she bear this tone? Naturally, she would want to find Bai Zhi to argue. For Bai Zhi to do something, Chu Ning must have said something hideous. He was very curious, what did she say? Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1230: Relieve his fatigue

Chapter 1230: Relieve his fatigue

The secret guard was in charge of protecting Bai Zhi''s safety and passing on news, and generally would not eavesdrop on what Bai Zhi said in daily life, but he still asked Eunuch Fu: "Did you know what she said?" Eunuch Fu shook his head, with a smile on his face, and creases at the corners of his eyes: "If the emperor wants to know, just go there." Chu Yan also thought about it, but what should he do with the mountains of folding booklets in front of him? Eunuch Fu said: "Actually when Miss Bai apanied the emperor back to the pcest time, she said something to this old ve. But when this old ve got busy, he forgot about it. This ve suddenly remembers it." "Oh? What did she say?" He looked interested, and Eunuch Fu always had a smile on his face. It must be something good. Eunuch Fu nced at the booklet on the imperial table, and said: "Miss Bai told this old ve a way to help His Majesty relieve his fatigue." "Tell me!" Chu Yan turned around excitedly, staring at Eunuch Fu. Eunuch Fu said: "Miss Bai said that the emperor should choose some trustworthy attendants in the study, let them read the booklet first, and ssify them ording to their priorities and detailed needs. Maybe some of them don''t need his highness to bother to read, while some may need you to read them yourself. After sorting it out, this ve will present them ordingly." Chu Yan nodded: "This method is good. My father used it before, but he also found some disadvantages and then abandoned it again. But now that I think about it, if I cut out the disadvantages and refine it, it may not be impossible. " Thinking of this, Chu Yan had a lot of new ideas. Like a nk page, after being drawn a few strokes by someone, looking at the random strokes, a lot of inspiration suddenly came. As if they could create a masterpiece. He immediately fell into a good mood. * Who knows if someone was deliberately spreading the word in secret? Within three days, all the streets and alleys in the capital know a secret. Miss Bai Zhi, who has been engaged to the current emperor for seventeen years, has lived abroad for three years, and no one knows about her encounters. After returning, she entangled with Young Master Meng. This kind of secret was the fastest to spread, especially those gossips in the back house, who like to inquire about gossip in this area. And when they spread the word, they always like to exaggerate what they heard earlier, and once they spread to ten people, the ten spread to a hundred. After that, the original secret rumor spread through the mouths of a hundred people, and the content will change. Like, Miss Bai Zhi was already married overseas, and because of the poor life overseas, she came back with the merchant ship of Chu State and abandoned her husband and son there. It was also rumored that Bai Zhi and Young Master Meng were good friends when they were in Qingyuan Town, and because of the current emperor''s intrusion, he had to marry Princess Yiping. But he and Bai Zhi kept a close rtionship. Some people also said that they saw her drinking with Young Master Meng at night, and their behavior was extremely intimate as if they were newlyweds. These rumors were spread with nose and eyes, as if everyone saw Bai Zhi''s husband and son overseas, and saw Bai Zhi having an affair with Meng Nan with their own eyes. Hu Changlin was so angry that he wanted to scold his mother. Since he heard this news, he didn''t dare to let Zhao Lan go out, and he also strictly ordered the servants in the mansion not to say anything in front of the mother and daughter. But in this world, was there an imprable wall? After Xiao Qing became acquainted with the maids in the mansion, she likes to talk to them, she overheard a few sentences, and after further questioning, it became clear. She thought that Bai Zhi would jump in anger when she heard the rumors and would smash things angrily to vent her anger. She was even ready to put away those precious ornaments. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1231: Smash the face of the rumormonger

Chapter 1231: Smash the face of the rumormonger

But Bai Zhi was surprisingly calm. She just raised an eyebrow when she heard her report, and then acted like a normal person, doing what she should do as if she didn''t listen to what she said at all. She wondered if she hadn''t made it clear just now. "Miss, are you not angry?" Xiao Qing asked. Bai Zhi continued to water the flowers without raising her eyelids: "I''m not angry, what''s there to be angry about?" Xiao Qing''s eyes widened: "Why are you not angry? Are you not angry when they use you out of nothing?" It was fine if others did not know the inside story, but in those three years, Xiao Qing was by her side all the time. She knew what kind of life she lived in these three years, even though she couldn''t bear to listen to those lies made out of nothing. Bai Zhi shrugged: "Rumors are limited to wise people, those who spread rumors are evil, and those who spread rumors are stupid. Why should I argue with a group of stupid people? What''s the point?" "But they said this about you to ruin your reputation, you don''t care at all?" Xiao Qing asked anxiously. Bai Zhi shook her head: "Reputation is what everyone cares about, but this thing, you can keep it if you don''t care about it." "The wise man knows he knows nothing, the fool thinks he knows all. Those who are my friends and rtives will naturally believe in me. As for others, I don''t care what they think. What do they think of me, what does it have to do with me?" Seeing that Xiao Qing still looked iprehensible, she finally put down the water bottle in her hand and said with a smile, "It''s like, when you meet a mad dog on the street, it barks at you and even bites you. Do you have to bark back at it? Or bite it back?" "Then what should I do?" Xiao Qing was puzzled. She was the future empress of the state of Chu, how important reputation was to her. Bai Zhi shrugged: "Nothing, do nothing, say nothing, rumors are rumors after all. Time will prove everything, I don''t need to rush to prove myself." "Miss, don''t you want to know who is spreading this rumor?" Bai Zhi said: "I don''t need to bother with this, someone will look into it naturally, and someone who opened her cheap mouth will naturally be dealt with." She was very clear about Chu Yan''s temperament. If he knows about this, he will not let it slide. "Can the miss guess who it is?" Xiaoqing asked. Bai Zhi smiled lightly: "I don''t have many enemies, I only have a few enemies closes by, and there is only one person who can spread such rumors to the entire capital city." "Who is it?" Xiao Qing asked anxiously, her slender hands clenched into fists, wishing she could smash the face of the rumor-monger. "Princess Yiping!" Xiao Qing raised her voice: "Her? That''s right, it''s her. That day she was pped by you and was scolded by Young Master Meng like that. She couldn''t ept it, so she deliberately sent someone to spread such rumors, she is so bold." Bai Zhi smiled lightly: "She is indeed very courageous,parable to a reckless man." Then she smiled again, "But that''s fine, I was worried that Meng Nan''s divorce from her would not go well, after all, her surname is¡­ Chu, her father is a prince. No matter what, her status is higher than that of the Meng Family. But now that this happened, Chu Yan will not let her stay in the capital to enjoy the blessings. In short, after this, her marriage with Meng Nan will be dissolved." * Meng Family Mansion Meng Nan threw a stack of letters before Chu Ning: "You still don''t admit it? The evidence is solid, and you still want to deny it?" The person who wrote the letter was not her, but someone close to her. It was easy to check, and she felt there was no need to deny it, so she simply said: "It was me, I did it, which sentence did I say wrong? How did she spend those three years overseas, who knows?" "She''s a woman, she went to an unfamiliar ce, if she didn''t rely on a man, how would she live?" Chu Ning said sharply. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1232: What are you going to do?

Chapter 1232: What are you going to do?

Meng Nan wanted to tear her mouth apart. "Do you think she is you? Can''t live without men and parents? She is Bai Zhi, the unique Baizhi. What she can do, you can''t do in your life." Chu Ning looked sad, and looked at Meng Nan firmly: "She is like this in your heart? What about me? Have I ever had a little bit of status in your heart, even just a little bit?" Meng Nan snorted coldly, and threw another letter in front of her: "This is a letter of divorce. You can go away. The Meng family can''t hold a big Buddha like you." Originally, he wanted to take Prince Nanjiang''s face into ount, but reconciliation was the way to go¡­ ¡­ But today, he really can''t bear it any longer. In the past, he had no reason to divorce her, but today, with the undeniable evidence, she was indisputable, and it was justifiable to divorce her. Chu Ning didn''t even take a look at it, but only nced at the letter "Divorce" on the envelope, and immediately tore it to pieces. "Impossible, you want to divorce me? Keep dreaming! You don''t even look at who I am. Am I the kind of woman who can let my husband divorce me at will? I''m Princess Yiping, and I''m the daughter of Prince Nanjing, and my surname is Chu." Meng Nan snorted coldly: "So what? To me, Meng Nan, you are nothing." After saying that, he turned around coldly and strode away from her. Like a dead leaf whose roots have been broken long ago, as the autumn wind goes away, it gets farther and farther away. She reached out to grab it, but couldn''t. Why did it be like this? Originally, she also wanted to live a good life, but in the end, why did she live her life like this? Her eyes turned cold: "It''s that bitch Bai Zhi, and it''s all because of her. If it wasn''t for her, Meng Nan would not have treated her like this. Three years have passed, and Meng Nan wille to me sooner orter." "Just because of her reappearance, things have changed, and there is no room for redemption." After a while, a servant came to report: "Princess, Princess Nanjiang is here, and she ising this way." Chu Ning sat in the chair with her back straight, and the tears on her face had dried up early, and there were no traces of crying. At this moment, she was still the proud Princess Yiping, the same as before, nothing has changed. The maid took away the letters and scraps of paper on the floor. On the other hand, Princess Nanjiang hurried in. When she saw her daughter, she couldn''t stop crying. "Ning''er¡ª" Princess Nanjiang rushed to her daughter''s side, weeping. Chu Ning frowned, and said displeased: "Mother, everything is fine, why are you crying?" Princess Nanjiang choked up and said: "Everything is fine? Where is it still so good now? Ning''er, did you really do this?" Chu Ning didn''t make a sound, she naturally knew what her mother asked. Even Meng Nan found out about it, obviously, that person in the pce also found out. However, she doesn''t know what that person in the pce going to do with her. After all, she was the daughter of Prince Nanjiang, so she will not be punished severely. Although Bai Zhi was his fianc¨¦e, fianc¨¦e can be changed at any time, but the blood rtionship cannot be changed. Princess Nanjiang saw that she didn''t talk to her, so she asked straightforwardly: "Is it really you who arranged the false rumors about Bai Zhi outside?" Chu Ning finally hummed, "Well, I did it." Princess Nanjiang shook her hands angrily: "You child, why are you so confused? Is that Bai Zhi someone you can provoke casually?" Chu Ning raised her head suddenly, and stared at Princess Nanjiang with burning eyes: "Mother, why do you say such things? I am your daughter, the majestic Princess Yiping, what about Bai Zhi? What if I provoke her? Isn''t her old man retired? Isn''t she just the daughter of Changyuan Houfu who has no power? A future empress has a bad reputation?" Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1233: She is not someone you can touch casually

Chapter 1233: She is not someone you can touch casually

Princess Nanjiang regretted it. She regretted that her intestines turned green. She raised her hand and pped herself twice, very loudly, making her ears buzz. "Mom, what are you doing?" After all, she was his biological mother. Seeing her like this, Chu Ning felt very distressed, so she quickly grabbed her hand to prevent her from hitting her again. "I regret it. It''s all my fault. It''s all my fault that you became what you are now. It''s all my fault that I didn''t raise you well and made you so unruly and self-willed. Ning''er, this is not the Nanjiang Pce, and Bai Zhi is not a servant of the Nanjiang Pce that can be trampled by you." "Although her grandfather retired, he is still the well-known Dongfang Mu and is still the current emperor''s tutor. She is not someone you can touch casually." Chu Ning said: "I am still the biological daughter of Prince Nanjiang, and my surname is Chu." Chu Ning said with her head held high. Princess Nanjiang shook her head. She never knew that her daughter''s temper was even more unruly and self-willed than she imagined. She was not stupid. It was a very simple and clear thing, but she couldn''t see it. No, maybe it''s not that she can''t see clearly, but she doesn''t want to see clearly at all. "There is only one Bai Zhi, and there is only one Dongfang Mu, but there are many women surnamed Chu. Do you understand what mother said?" Chu Ning was slightly taken aback: "Mom, what exactly do you want to say?" Princess Nanjiang wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and said with a choked voice: "The emperor has announced that your father has entered the pce, and the eunuch who came to announce the decree has some friendship with your father. He told me about this, otherwise, I will note here. You don''t even know that you have caused such a catastrophe." Catastrophe? In Chu Ning''s eyes, this was not a catastrophe at all but was just a trivial matter. She just wrote a few letters, and someone spread some words outside, that''s all. She didn''t kill or burn anyone, so why did it be a catastrophe? "What does mother mean, the emperor will punish me?" Princess Nanjiang nodded: "You will be punished. The Emperor holds Bai Zhi on the tip of his heart. How can he tolerate people talking about his woman like this? Do you know what happened to those who opposed Bai Zhi as the empress in the court a few days ago? " Chu Ning stared nkly at Princess Nanjiang: "What''s their end?" Princess Nanjiang said: "Marquis Weiyuan, do you know him? Haven''t you met his daughter, Miss Zhuo Xi''er?" hu Ning nodded: "I know, Zhuo Xi''er father is a powerful minister worthy of the name, a first-rank official, and Zhuo Xi''er is domineering. I remember it clearly." "The Marquis of Weiyuan is still the Marquis of Weiyuan now, but because of this incident, he was sent away from the capital by the emperor to a small remote county to be a county magistrate. Now, anyone who is big sesame can rub him." Chu Ning looked at her mother in disbelief: "Why, how could it be? Didn''t Zhuo Xi''er enter the pce long ago and just wait to be the empress?" The reason why she categorically threatened Bai Zhi that she was not worthy to be the empress, nor would she be able to be the empress, was because she knew about Zhuo Xier''s entry into the pce. She was the daughter of civil and military officials, so she believed that Zhuo Xier would be the future Empress of Chu. Regardless of family background or appearance, Zhuo Xi''er was very suitable. But suddenly, Bai Zhi popped up, disrupting everything. "There are two other high-ranking officials who wrote memorials, and they were also sent away from the capital. In today''s court, no one dares to publicly criticize Bai Zhi." Princess Nanjiang looked worried: "Now you have done such a thing. The emperor will not be lenient, how can this be good?" Chu Ning shook her head: "No, no, I am the Princess Yiping of the Nanjiang Pce. In terms of seniority, I am still higher than the Emperor. He has to call me aunt, and he will not punish me severely." Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1234: Is he going to kill her?

Chapter 1234: Is he going to kill her?

It was precise because of this seniority, because of her seniority equal to the Supreme Emperor, that she dared to be so unscrupulous, thinking that no matter what mistakes she made, she would be forgiven. Princess Nanjiang doesn''t want to argue with her anymore. She will not be able to turn her head around for a while. She could only step back for now. "Quick, Ning''er, pack up quickly. Mother has brought someone here, and will send you away immediately, maybe you can avoid disaster." "Send me away? Where are you taking me? I don''t want to go, why should I go?" Chu Ning shook her head and gritted her teeth. Princess Nanjiang pulled her out: "You silly girl, you still don''t understand? Hurry up, if you don''t leave now, you won''t be able to leave." Chu Ning grabbed her mother''s hand and asked: "If I leave, can Ie back?" Princess Nanjiang hurriedly said: "Of course, you cane back again. As long as you avoid this for a while when the emperor''s anger subsides, we wille to the Emperor to intercede for you, and then you will be able toe back." Chu Ning shook her head: "What if the emperor refuses? I can nevere back for the rest of my life?" Princess Nanjiang''s tears fell again: "Ning''er, listen to your mother, go for now. Even if you can''te back for the rest of your life, mother will still look at you, as long as you live, you can say anything." How could Chu Ning be willing? She hadn''t enjoyed enough of the prosperity and wealth in the capital city, she didn''t want to let her run away like a bereaved dog at this moment. The mother and daughter were tugging at each other when there was the sound of chaotic footsteps approaching from far away. Two men dressed as eunuchs entered the yard, followed by four guards with swords. "Chu Ning epts the order!" The leading eunuch screamed at Chu Ning. Chu Ning just stood there in a daze. Her mind was nk, looking at the bright yellow imperial decree, she didn''t know what to do. The Emperor made an order so soon? For such a trivial matter, he made a decree for her? What was the purpose? Is he going to kill her? Princess Nanjiang tugged on Chu Ning''s sleeves: "What are you still doing in a daze? Hurry up and kneel to ept the order!" Only then did Chu Ninge back to her senses, and hurriedly knelt, "Chu Ning epts the order!" "By the Emperor''s edict said: Chu Ning, the daughter of the Prince of Nanjiang, has lost both virtue and conduct. She is a restless woman and behaves perversely and domineeringly. She is not worthy of being a daughter of the n. From today onwards, her n status will be revoked, and she will be demoted to amoner. The emperor orders Young Master Meng to divorce his wife, and immediately send her to Tianfu Nunnery, where she can reflect in peace." Chu Ningughed when she heard this, stood up from the ground, andughed wildly: "I don''t believe it, this must not be the Emperor''s edict, it must be a fake imperial edict obtained by that bitch Bai Zhi. Are you trying to deceive me? No, I won''t believe it." The eunuch who announced the decree didn''t have the time to talk nonsense with her, he would do what the emperor ordered, it was as simple as that. The eunuch gave him a look, and the guards behind him rushed up and grabbed Chu Ning''s arms from left to right. Chu Ning has grown up so much and has never been treated so rudely by a man. She was ashamed and angry. She struggled with all her strength, trying to escape the two guards, and shouting to her mother to save her. But Princess Nanjiang can''t do anything at this moment, she can only watch her daughter being treated like this. If she stepped forward to help, wouldn''t it be going against the decree? Wouldn''t that be a crime? She can''t bear it! "Mother, what''s wrong with you? I''m your daughter, yet you just watched me being humiliated by them and refused to help me?" Chu Ning yelled. Princess Nanjiang wiped away tears secretly: "Ning''er, you go with them first, mother wille to see you." Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1235: All gone

Chapter 1235: All gone

At this time, Chu Ning had just realized a little bit. Things didn''t go in the direction she imagined, not as optimistic as she thought. That decree was not a joke, but true. Couldn''t be more true. So say, she did some wrong things because of her temporary anger, but it ended up costing her life. No, it can''t be like this, it can''t be like this! Meng Nan rushed over. Seeing this situation, what else could he not understand? He didn''t say anything, he cupped his hands to the eunuch, then turned and left. "Meng Nan,e back,e back to me! Are you still a man? I am your wife~ You can''t leave me alone,e back!" Meng Nan didn''te back, didn''t even look back, and disappeared without a trace. Chu Ning was ruthlessly and rudely stuffed into the cramped and shabby carriage, which didn''t even have a small window. There was a peculiar smell in the carriage, and she covered her nose with the smell: "What kind of ghost carriage is this? Let me down quickly, I said let me out! I am the majestic Princess Yiping, you can''t treat me like this, let me go." She mmed on the wooden door of the dark car, but the people outside the door didn''t seem to hear her voice at all. The carriage suddenly moved, turned her over, bumped her forehead against the corner of the stool, and immediately turned blue. She cried and cried, but no one paid attention to her. Only then did she gradually understand that the former glory no longer existed. She began to regret again, regretting that she didn''t obey her mother just now. If she escapes first, at least she wouldn''t have to be arrested. At least she wouldn''t have to live a hard life in the nunnery, at least, she would have a chance to see her parents again and Meng Nan! But right now, there was nothing, nothing. She regretted not running away, but she did not regret the wrong things she had done, not at all. If she will be given another chance to do it all over again, she would still do the same thing. At the same time, she secretly hoped in her heart that her parents would still remember her as a daughter, and would find ways to save her. But when she waited day after day, year after year, in Tianfu nunnery, but she still didn''t see any rescuere. Her parents seemed to have forgotten her as a daughter. Not only they didn''te to rescue her, but they nevere to see her. This was all forter, let''s not mention it for now. * Outside Prince Jin''s Mansion, Chu Yan stood on the side of the road opposite the gate of the Prince Jin''s Mansion, looking at Meng Nan who came out of Prince Jin''s Mansion in a hurry, with a cold expression on his face. Meng Nan always felt that someone was watching him, and his back was still a little cold, so he raised her eyes and looked around, and saw Chu Yan standing on the other side of the long street. He hurried forward to salute. Chu Yan looked at Meng Nan coldly, and lightly raised his hand: "Outside the pce, there is no need to be polite." Meng Nan stood up with his head slightly lowered, feeling very awkward. He hadn''t seen Chu Yan for a long time. Although he was already among the high officials in the capital, and his official residence was from the fourth rank, because of the special nature of the Imperial Academy, he didn''t have to see Chu Yan in the court every day. "Why is the emperor here?" Meng Nan looked up and looked at the vigorous man, as if he had always been like this, calm, wise, and full of energy. When he was just an ordinary viger in Huangtuo Vige, he could see such a temperament in him. He never changed! What about him? When did he be so small and humble in front of Chu Yan? This feeling was terrible. "It seems that the Imperial Academy is not very busy. You are a bachelor of the Imperial Academy. If you don''tpile and edit the national books in the Imperial Academy, you have the time to hang out in other people''s houses?" Meng Nan said: "I asked for leave today, I have something to say to Zhi''er, so I came here. I didn''t expect to meet the emperor here, the emperor seems to be very free." Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1236: More and more indecent

Chapter 1236: More and more indecent

Chu Yan smiled lightly, the light in his eyes was flickering. Hisplexion was gloomy, and he couldn''t see any joy or anger, but Meng Nan knew very well that Chu Yan didn''t like himing to see Bai Zhi. Chu Yan said: "I heard that your mother is looking for a youngdy to fill in for you recently, and many girls are excited about it. Do you need my help?" Meng Nanughed and said, "You don''t need to bother the emperor with such trivial matters, and this humble minister can handle them properly." Chu Yan took a step forward, the distance between him and Meng Nan was no more than a fist. "Meng Nan, some things are destined, don''t be persistent, or there will be no good results." After a pause, his voice became colder, and then said: "Because of that event in Qingyuan Town, where you once sacrificed your life to save Zhi''er, there are some things that I don''t want to have a dispute with you, but that doesn''t mean I don''t care. I hope this is thest time I see youe out of Prince Jin''s mansion." Meng Nan frowned and remained silent, while Chu Yan walked straight away and strode into the Prince Jin Pce. Meng Nan turned his head and watched Chu Yan''s back gradually disappear. At that moment, his eyes were veryplicated. The seeds that had been nted in his heart had sprouted unconsciously. * Chu Yan walked into the courtyard where Bai Zhi lived and saw Bai Zhi and Xiao Qing sitting and basking in the sun. One was reading the book in her hand, and the other was resting with her eyes closed. It wasn''t until the sound of Chu Yan''s footsteps approached that Xiao Qing opened her eyes. Seeing that it was Chu Yan, she immediately got up from the couch and stepped aside. "What is he here for?" Chu Yan sat down beside Bai Zhi. Bai Zhi raised her eyes and nced at him, then said softly, "It''s nothing." "What is nothing? He asked for leave on purpose. If there is nothing important, wouldn''t it be unfair to ask for leave?" "Since you know he is here on leave, why don''t you just ask him directly?" No, Bai Zhi was not in the right mood today. The matter of him pretending to be sick and tricking her toe back in the capital was over, so why she was angry now? "What''s wrong with you?" He poured himself a cup of tea. But before he could drink it, Bai Zhi turned her back to him, leaving him with a nk expression on his face. Bai Zhi remained silent and continued to read. Chu Yan nced at Xiao Qing in the corner of the courtyard and waved to her. Xiao Qing pretended not to see it and called the maid who was pruning the flower branches in the courtyard to go inside. Chu Yanughed, it was only here that he felt like a person, a real person. Only here, he can feel other people''s emotions, not just his own. Those people in the pce couldn''t fight back even if you hit or scolded them. Everyone wore a mask on their faces, there was no joy, anger, or sadness, and no one dared to openly ignore him. He never knew that the feeling of being ignored was sometimes quite good. There was no one else in the yard, so he leaned forward, leaned against Bai Zhi''s back, rested his chin on her shoulder, and gently rubbed against her earlobes and cheeks on his cheeks with short, hard stubble. It made her jade face blush. She quickly got up, changed to a stool, and red at him with a blushing face: "Why are you getting more and more unscrupulous? What if people see it?" Chu Yan likes to see her arrogant and angry appearance the most, tearing away her usual indifference, which makes him feel itchy in his heart. Chu Yan chuckled lightly: "You are my wife. I sit closer to my wife. Who dares to say anything? So what if people see it?" Bai Zhi didn''t bother to argue with him: "Tell me, what are you doing here? Have you finished reading the pile of memorials?" Chu Yanughed straight: "I want to eat your pickled fish, beef stew, and¡ª" Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1237: Rumor

Chapter 1237: Rumor

Bai Zhi raised her hand: "Stop it, I''m not your cook, you can just tell the imperial dining room what you want to eat, whye here to beg for food?" Chu Yan smiled smugly: "My wife''s cooking skills are much better than the imperial chef''s. I just want to eat the food cooked by my wife." As usual, at this time, he would never be able to spare time. But now, after using Bai Zhi''s method of categorizing memorials, and adding some of his ideas, the memorial in the imperial study room has already been approved a long time ago. After cleaning and tidying them, naturally, the first thing thates to his mind was her. "Who is your wife? You should go find that Ying Guiren in your harem." Bai Zhi frowned. Chu Yan was taken aback, and quickly asked: "Have you heard any rumors?" The blush on Bai Zhi''s face has long since disappeared, reced by a pale and full of gloom. She didn''t believe it in her heart. But after hearing such news, she couldn''t pretend to be happy as if nothing happened. "I heard that you are going to be a father, congrattions!" Bai Zhi finally put down the book in her hand, raised her eyes to meet his, and stared at his face. When he came in, she was holding the book all the time, staring at it, but never turned the pages, and didn''t even move her eyeballs. After all, she had to ask. She didn''t want to misjudge something because of others'' rumors, and she still had to allow him to exin. Chu Yan frowned, and asked calmly: "Who told you?" He thought of Meng Nan leaving the mansion just now, and immediately said: "Is it Meng Nan? He said it, right?" Bai Zhi shook her head: "No, he just came to apologize for what happenedst time, and didn''t say anything else." "Then who? No one can know such court secrets." Listening to Chu Yan''s words, Bai Zhi''s heart began to throb with pain: "So, is it true? That Ying Guiren is pregnant with your child?" Chu Yan shook his head: "I don''t know if she is pregnant or not, but I know that if she is pregnant, it must not be mine. I don''t even know who that Ying Guiren is or what she looks like." "Really?" Bai Zhi raised an eyebrow and asked. After all, most of the rumors in this world were fabricated out of nothing, there will always be some signs. A p can''t make a sound! Chu Yan nodded immediately: "Of course, it''s true, when have I lied to you?" Bai Zhi raised an eyebrow again, her eyes were clear. Chu Yan immediately touched his chin with a dry smile: "I apologize for pretending to be blind before, it was my fault, but this is the only thing I kept from you, nothing else." "Really? Is there nothing else to hide from me?" Bai Zhi asked. Chu Yan felt bitter in his heart. Naturally, he still had something to hide from her, but it wasn''t time to talk about that. After all, the matter was of great importance, and it cannot be aplished in a day or two, or a few sentences. He was not even sure if he can seed, so it is naturally inconvenient to say it. "Certainly." Bai Zhi skipped over this matter, and returned to the matter of Imperial Concubine Ying: "Tell me, what happened to that Ying Guiren." Chu Yan said: "I only found out about this today, and I have already sent someone to investigate. Awu wille and tell us as soon as he finds out." He probably knew something in his heart, but he was not sure, and he still needed Longwei to send the definite news. As soon as Chu Yan''s words fell, Zhou Awu''s figure swept into the yard, hurriedly stepped forward to salute Chu Yan, and said: "Your Majesty, the matter has been rified. It was the mother of Ying Guiren who drank two sses of wine, then uttered nonsense in a fit of anger when arguing with Madaam Luo." Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1238: Nonsense

Chapter 1238: Nonsense

Madam Luo was the wife of Master Zuo Xiangcheng. Her daughter was also in the pce. She was Imperial Concubine Yu. It must be that the wives of the two families dislike each other. To show off, byparison, Imperial Concubine Ying''s mother talked nonsense. At that time, she drank two sses too much, and her mind was a little unclear. People with discerning eyes should have known it in their hearts. But such rumors still spread and even got into Bai Zhi''s ears. In this way, he had reason to doubt whether someone was deliberately spreading rumors to let him and Bai Zhi had a conflict. "Did you find out who is spreading rumors outside?" Zhou Awu shook his head: "We are still investigating. There are already some clues, it should be soon." Chu Yan nodded: "Well if you find it, report it quickly." Zhou Awu took a look at Bai Zhi. He saw that her face was pale, showing no emotion, so he didn''t say anything, turned around, and left. After Zhou Awu retired, Chu Yan said to Bai Zhi: "You heard it too, I am very innocent. I can guard against those women in the harem, but I can''t guard against the mouths of these gossip women in the outer pce. What do they want to say? They just say whatever they want." Bai Zhi lowered her eyes and continued to read her book. She seemed to be the same as before, but Chu Yan knew that it was quite different. The cloud was cleared, and the sun suddenly appeared on the pretty face that was originally covered with clouds. "Zhi''er, I said that as long as you are in this life, it will never change. Can you believe me?" Bai Zhi didn''t raise her head, she just shook her head lightly: "I don''t believe it!" "You don''t believe me? Why?" He wanted to pick her chin and force her to look into his eyes to answer, but he was afraid that such an action would appear rude and offend her. "Because you are the emperor!" Chu Yan was stunned. Then looked at Bai Zhi''s drooping eyelids and remained silent for a while. That''s right. Because he was the emperor, there were so many women in his harem. Even though he doesn''t want to pay attention to them, those women were his women in name, which was undeniable. Bai Zhi closed the book, put it lightly on the table, and stared at Chu Yan''s confused eyes: "A lifetime is so long that you don''t even know what will happen in the future, and a lifetime can be short that maybe tomorrow your life will be over. Chu Yan, don''t make promises casually, making promises easily but failing to keep them is more hurtful than not making promises." She murmured in her heart: Chu Yan, I can''t promise you anything, because my fate is notpletely controlled by myself. I don''t know what will happen to me in the future. There are too many uncertainties. I can''t promise you anything until I''m sure, and I can''t guarantee how long I can stay by your side. That night, she was suddenly pulled into a strange world by Lin Yang. Lin Yang told her that he already had a way to get her back and told her to wait a little longer, and he would be able to pick her up soon. Lin Yang wanted to pick her back, but what she picked up was her soul. She had no strength to resist at all, and maybe one day, Bai Zhi in this world would disappearpletely. She couldn''t say such cruel words, and she couldn''t say them to anyone. Chu Yan was a little embarrassed. He didn''t want to continue this topic. He didn''t fulfill his original promise, but he wanted to do it. He has been working hard for it until now and never gave up. He felt that he would be able to do it. The process was rough, but the result would be beautiful, he firmly believed it. Bai Zhi was about to get up and go to the kitchen to make lunch for Chu Yan when the housekeeper hurried in and said to Bai Zhi: "Miss, someone from Master Zuo Xiangcheng''s residence came to invite Miss." Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1239: Not idle every day

Chapter 1239: Not idle every day

Chu Yan frowned and asked: "Who invited her? What did he say?" The housekeeper said: "Answering back the emperor, it was Young Master Cheng, who was outside the gate, saying that his wife was having a difficultbor, and wanted to invite the youngdy to have a look." The eldest son of the Cheng family, Chu Yan, has never met him before. He had only heard of him. He was a man of great love. He has been married for ten years. There were no other wives or concubines in his family. His wife has given birth to four daughters in a row. This was the fifth child. "Didn''t others say that women who have more children will have an easier time giving birth? Why is she having difficulty giving birth to the fifth child?" Chu Yan was puzzled. Bai Zhi said: "That''s not the case for everyone. Some people have more smooth births, but some people have more difficult births. It has something to do with the physique of the pregnant woman and also has something to do with the fetus, it can''t be exined clearly in a few words." "Are you going?" Chu Yan asked. Bai Zhi nodded: "Go, human life is at stake. Since people have found this ce, they must have no other way, otherwise, they will never go here." This was Prince Jin''s Mansion, the residence of the current emperor. Everyone in the capital knows the future empress lives here. Ever since she moved in, no one hase to see her for treatment. It waspletely different from when she lived in Dongfang Family Mansion. She was not idle every day. It should be extremely urgent for that Young Master Cheng toe to the door. Xiao Qing quickly fetched Bai Zhi''s medicine box. This box used to be heavy, and a lot of elixirs that Bai Zhi refined recently were added to the box. She only put medicine in it but never took medicine from it. The box naturally became heavier and heavier. Chu Yan sighed. Originally, he wanted to have a meal, but he didn''t finish the meal, and he was worried. Now he didn''t even have time to unwind, but she was going to see a patient. Chu Yan thought for a while and said, "I''ll go with you, I have nothing to do in the afternoon." "Is this okay? You are the emperor. Women give birth to children. The rules here say that husbands should avoid, it for fear of getting dirty, are you sure you want to go?" Chu Yan smiled and said: "I don''t believe that, and I don''t care. I finally went out to the pce. I just saw you, you''re asking me to go back? I am not reconciled. I will go wherever you go." Bai Zhi smiled lightly: "Okay, don''t regret it." She expected that Chu Yan had never seen the scene of a woman giving birth, and he would have to see it sooner orter. It''s good to learn from experience now. In case the day came when he became a father, he would be mentally prepared. Thinking of the day when he became a father, she felt sore in her heart, and she didn''t know who the woman who will give birth to him would be. Concealing the bitterness in her eyes, she went back to the house and changed into more neat clothes, and she didn''t even wear a pearl flower on her hair. She looked in from head to toe, but she was still beautiful and eye-catching. Chu Yan looked at her unadorned ck hair, and said with a smile: "If the flower hairpin I gave you before is still there, would you wear it?" Bai Zhi nodded: "Yes." That hairpin was the only jewelry she ever liked. It was a token of love given to her by Hu Feng at that time, but it was lost in the Luoyang Mountains and could never be found again. Seeing her nodding her head simply and affirmatively, Chu Yan was overjoyed. He wanted to put her in his arms and kiss her fiercely. Bai Zhi caught sight of the fire in his eyes, and hurriedly turned around and walked out: "Hurry up, they are still waiting for me to save their lives." The three of them left the mansion, on the surface, it was three of them, but who knows how many people followed secretly. Outside the gate of Prince Jin''s Mansion, Bai Zhi saw Young Master Cheng, a young man in his early thirties, with a square face and sharp brows, and anxious eyes. When he saw Bai Zhiing out, he rushed forward and asked anxiously: "Are you, Miss Bai?" Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1240: Why dont you let me in?

Chapter 1240: Why dont you let me in?

Bai Zhi nodded: "I am, you are Young Master Cheng?" Young Master Cheng immediately cupped his hands and saluted her: "Please help me, Miss Bai." "What''s going on?" Bai Zhi asked. Young Master Cheng said: "My wife has been pregnant for eight months. She was fine before, but for some reason, she started to feel ill suddenly yesterday afternoon. Her stomach ached and she was bleeding. I invited the doctor and a midwife toe and see her. They all said she''s going to give birth." Bai Zhi answered: "It''s eight months old. Although it''s premature, it''s okay. If it goes well, there won''t be any major problems." Young Master Cheng said: "The doctor said the same thing, but it just didn''t go well. The baby didn''te out, and my wife is still in pain. She has no strength anymore. Both the doctor and the midwife said they both said¨C" Young Master Cheng had tears in his eyes, and he couldn''t say what he said next. "They said, if this continues, one body and two lives will be lost, right?" He couldn''t say it, so she said it. Young Master Cheng nodded, his eyes became redder, and he knelt in front of Bai Zhi with a plop: "Miss Bai, I know you will be the Empress of Chu, I should not bother you with these things, but my wife, we, my four daughters and I can''t live without her. I can''t lose her, Miss Bai¡ª" Bai Zhi asked Xiao Qing to help him up and said: "No more talking, let''s go. I''ll go and have a look, and I will do my best to help you." Young Master Cheng thanked her again and again. When Bai Zhi got into the carriage, he found a young man with her and also got into the carriage she was sitting in, he was very puzzled. How could this man sit with Miss Bai? Doesn''t he know how to avoid suspicion? Everyone outside said that Bai Zhi was as beautiful as blooming flowers, but behaves casually. Was it true? No, no, no, Young Master Cheng shook his head, no matter how you look at someone like Miss Bai, there must be other reasons. Without thinking about it, he turned back and got into his carriage. The carriage drove fast all the way and soon came to Zuo Xiangcheng''s Mansion, which was not too far away from Prince Jin''s mansion. Young Master Cheng led Bai Zhi to the inner courtyard. When they walked through the corridor and arrived at their courtyard, the maidservant who was guarding stopped him: "Young Master, Madam let this servant guard here, you are not allowed to go in." Young Master Cheng said with displeased tone: "Why don''t you let me in?" "The madam said, the young madam is giving birth, and it''s not suitable for you to go." Young Master Cheng became angry when he heard this, and he didn''t know what was going on in these people''s minds. What was dirty? It was all nonsense. He just wanted to be by his wife''s side when she needed him, or even if he couldn''t be there next to her, he hoped to be close by. "Get out of the way!" Young Master Cheng said angrily. The maidservant seemed to know that he would not be obedient, so she immediately stretched out her arms and said: "Young Master, don''t embarrass this old servant. This old servant is only following Madam''s orders." Young Master Cheng was toozy to talk nonsense with her, so he grabbed the old woman''s arm and yanked her hard, pulling her away. There were also two women and two young servants inside. Seeing this, no one dared toe forward to stop them, and they all avoided the side. It was useless to stop people. They were not the eldest young master''s opponents at all, so they will only look for a beating. Young Master Cheng took Bai Zhi and Chu Yan into the inner courtyard and hurried back to Cang Courtyard, where he and his wife lived. "How''s it going?" The invited doctor was sitting in the courtyard while blowing the ink on a prescription that had just been written. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1241: Cheng Shuping

Chapter 1241: Cheng Shuping

Seeing that it was Young Master Cheng, Cheng Shuping, who came back, the doctor got up immediately and said: "Young Master, young madam is exhausted. This old man just gave her a prescription that could quickly replenish her body. After taking the medicine, she will have strength." Cheng Shuping took the prescription from him, and handed it directly to Bai Zhi: "Miss Bai, take a look." Bai Zhi nced at the prescription in her hand, and said: "The prescription is correct, but the medicine takes a long time to take effect, plus the decoction time, I''m afraid your wife will die before she could drink this." When Cheng Shuping heard this, his face turned pale with fright, and he hurriedly asked: "Miss Bai, do you have a better idea?" Bai Zhi nodded: "I have a ready-made Peiyuan Pill here, give it to her, and it will take effect soon." The doctor had a look of disbelief: "Peiyuan Pill? You made it?" This Peiyuan Pill, let alone whether there was such a secret recipe in the world, even if there was, a young girl couldn''t refine it. After all, even those top pharmacists may not be able to refine Peiyuan Pill. Bai Zhi nodded: "Of course, but I don''t have time to exchange knowledge with you now, I have to go in and have a look." She smiled, gave Xiao Qing a wink, and the two entered the bedroom one after the other. Inside the residence, a woman in a white tunic was lying on the bed. Half of her body was covered with a thin quilt, and half of her body was covered with a dark red silk cloth. As Cheng Shuping said, the woman no longer had the strength. She was lying motionless on the bed, her eyes were half closed, and herplexion was frighteningly pale. She was not a gynecologist, but she has seen many pregnant women, and she has never seen such a pale face. "Who are you?" A steady woman asked quickly when she saw here in. The maidservant who led Bai Zhi in hurriedly said: "Grandma Sun, this is Miss Bai, the doctor invited by the Eldest Young Master, please get out of the way first, and let Miss Bai see the young madam." The midwife was a little hesitant, and aplicated look shed in her eyes that people could not understand. Bai Zhi stepped forward, raised her hand, sped Eldest Young Madam Cheng''s wrist, and listened carefully for her pulse. Her pulse was very strange, not like that of an ordinary pregnant woman. She took a special stethoscope from the medicine chest and listened to the child''s heartbeat. "Fortunately, everything is fine with the child, but the adult''s pulse is a little strange." Bai Zhi said and asked the midwife: "How long has she been like this?" The midwife''s forehead was sweating. Hearing Bai Zhi''s question, she hurriedly replied: "It''s been like this since the morning, and she still had strengthst night. Maybe it''s because she has been tossing for too long and lost her strength." Really? Is it really like that? Bai Zhi stared at the midwife''s face so that the midwife couldn''t help but lower her head, not daring to look at her. Bai Zhi didn''t say anything more, she turned around and took out the Peiyuan Pill and the silver needle from the medicine box. First, she dissolved the Peiyuan pill into the water, feed it to the young madam, and then pricked the acupuncture point with the silver needle to stimte the medicinal properties. The young madam, who had lost her vitality, came back to life. After acupuncture treatment, Eldest Young Madam Cheng''splexion improved a little. She turned her eyes, looked at the strange face in front of her, and asked: "Who are you?" Bai Zhi smiled lightly, "To save you, your husband searched all the doctors in the capital, and I happen to know a little bit, so I came to help you." Hearing Bai Zhi mentions her husband, Eldest Young Madam Cheng had a soft smile on her face. Her appearance was not beautiful, but her eyes looked surprisingly gentle, looking at such eyes can make people''s hearts warm. "For your husband and your four lovely daughters, you must never give up, don''t give up." Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1242: Am I dying?

Chapter 1242: Am I dying?

Eldest Young Madam Cheng nodded: "I know, I won''t give up." Bai Zhi rolled up her sleeves, pinned them with a needle, and held her hand: "You squeeze my hand hard, I want to see how much strength you have now." Eldest Young Madam Cheng obediently obeyed, her strength was still weak, but the effect of the Peiyuan Pill canst for a long time. At least four hours, so her strength will rise again in a short time. Bai Zhi asked the midwife to step aside, she stepped forward to check the lower part of the body and said: "The amniotic fluid has not broken, the cervix has not opened, and there are no contractions. Why is there abdominal pain and bleeding? The child is also extremely disturbed in the mother''s womb, which is very strange.¡± On the side, the midwife and the two maidservants'' facial expressions immediately changed, and they all lowered their heads, not daring to speak. Bai Zhi turned her face and nced at them, but didn''t say anything. She simply pulled the thin quilt to cover Eldest Young Madam Cheng. "Young madam, it''s not time for you to give birth yet, so take a good rest first, and I''ll give you some medicine. If you can recover today, let''s wait for your child to turn in full-term. If you can''t recover, you can only give birth by cesarean section." Upon hearing of the cesarean section, Eldest Young Madam Cheng, the midwife, and the maidservants in the room were all stunned, and their eyes fell on Bai Zhi and Eldest Young Madam Cheng. Eldest Young Madam Cheng stared at Bai Zhi in a daze, tears kept falling. "Am I, am I going to die?" Bai Zhi leaned down and whispered in her ear: "Don''t worry, young madam, you won''t die, and your child won''t die either. Even if it''s the worst n, I''m sure I can keep you, mother, and child safe." Her condition was not too bad, after taking Peiyuan Pill, her strength increased. Although the fetus in her body had abnormal movements, the fetal heart rate was still healthy and strong, and the child''s movements were as vigorous as a normal healthy fetus. She was sure she can keep them safe! "Really?" The tears in Eldest Young Madam Cheng''s eyes stopped, and she looked at Bai Zhi expectantly. Bai Zhi nodded solemnly: "Yes, doctors dare not speak nonsense." Eldest Young Madam Cheng looked at the beautiful and outrageous girl in front of her. She didn''t look like a doctor, but what she said was so convincing, she believed her. Bai Zhi turned around and went to the closed window, stretched out her hand to open the window, and a cool and refreshing breeze blew in. She smiled slightly at the startled woman outside the window: "If you want to listen, you cane in and listen, why hide outside the window?" The woman fled with embarrassment on her face, but Bai Zhi ignored her and lowered her head to write the prescription. Just after the prescription was written before the person who took the medicine had time to leave the yard, a richly dressed woman entered the yard with the help of a maid. As soon as the woman entered the door, her eyes fell on Eldest Young Madam Cheng, and her eyes were full of anger that hated iron but not steel. In the courtyard, Chu Yan looked up and saw the woman, while Cheng Shuping keep stretching his neck to check the situation in the room, but he couldn''t see anything. Cheng Shuping turned his head to look at Chu Yan, who gave him a wink, and then he realized that his mother had alsoe. He got up, and said to his mother: "Isn''t my mother sick? Why did youe all of a sudden?" Cheng Shuping knew very well in his heart that the illness was an excuse. Because of the decline of Dong Mei''s natal family and she hadn''t been able to give birth to a son in these years, his mother never wanted to see Dong Mei. She often tried to get him to divorce her. Her mother also never asked about his four daughters. Today, Dong Mei had a difficultbor. He went to beg her and her father, hoping that her father could send a message to the pce and invite an imperial doctor to check Dong Mei''s condition. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1243: Will keep the mother and child safe

Chapter 1243: Will keep the mother and child safe

Originally, his father had already agreed, but his mother insisted on refusing to let him go. He had no choice but to find Miss Bai. He thought that Miss Bai would not agree, but he didn''t expect her toe so readily. Madam Cheng frowned, with a dark face: "If I don''te, the courtyard will be turned upside down." Cheng Shuping was puzzled: "What does Mother mean by this? Why is this son''s courtyard will turn upside down?" Madam Cheng snorted coldly: "Your wife is about to be ripped open, do you know that?" Cheng Shuping''s expression froze, and he quickly turned to look at Chu Yan. Chu Yan also just looked up, and the two looked at each other, one was burning with anger, and the other calm. Chu Yan turned to look at Madam Cheng and said in a low voice: "We have been guarding this courtyard. Except for the people who came out to grab medicine, no one hase to pass on the message. How did Madam know? Besides, even if it the belly is cut open, the purpose is treating illness and saving lives. Could it be the purpose is to kill people?" Madam Cheng snorted coldly: "I''ve never heard of it. If you say that cutting the belly open is to save people, I think you are just messing around." Cheng Shuping also calmed down at this moment. He had heard a lot about Miss Bai, saying that she had superb medical skills and that her treatment methods were different from ordinary doctors, but no matter what, the patients treated by her were very lucky. They survived, and they all lived well. Employers have to trust others, and he believes that Miss Bai''s medical skills will surely keep Dong Mei''s mother and child safe. Cheng Shuping said: "Mother, you don''t need to worry about this. Please go back, after all, you are still sick. I don''t want to infect you with the filth in this courtyard" Madam Cheng was furious, if there were no outsiders around, she wanted to p this son in the face. Ever since he married Dong Mei, her eldest son seemed to be a different person. He regarded his wife as a treasure. If she reprimanded her as a mother-inw, he would be impatient with her. What an unfilial and useless person. No wonder that even at such an advanced age, he hasn''t gotten into an official position yet, but his younger brother was going to be an official, but he¡­ ¡­ "Women give birth, what are you doing here as a big man? What''s the use of you here?" Madam Cheng scolded. Cheng Shuping replied in a t voice: "I don''t know whether my wife will live or die inside to give birth to me. Is it possible that I have to go outside to enjoy myself? Mother, if Father treats you like this, what will you think?" Madam Cheng''s heart ached. As if the scar that had healed for many years had been uncovered again, and the bloody wound was exposed to the sun. There were some things that she tried her best to forget. She thought she had already done it, but when her son mentioned it, she suddenly realized that the original wound had always been there, and she had never forgotten it. Everyone in the world knows that she has a gentle and considerate husband, and there were only two wives and one concubine in the backyard. But only she knew that her husband never cared about the women in the backyard. He even didn''t look at the two wives and one concubine, including her, the mistress. Her husband has an outer room, which looked very outstanding. After her husband went out to the court, nine out of ten he will go to his outer room to eat and rest for a while. When she was giving birth to her third child, she was in so much pain that she was about to die. She was bleeding profusely, but her husband stayed in the outer room because she burned her hand when making tea in the outer room. Her husband was so distressed that he stayed with him for several days. He stayed there all night, and he didn''t even remember that his first wife was about to give birth. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1244: Not a short-sighted person

Chapter 1244: Not a short-sighted person

It was because of these things that she gradually bes displeased with the love between husband and wife, especially when her eldest son protects his wife, she will remember her sorrow and pain. So, she put these pains on her daughter-inw. Her second son and third son were obedient. When she said one thing, they dare not say another word. Her other two daughters-inw have also suffered from her torture and never dared toin. But this eldest son has gone astray, and as the eldest son, he has not given birth to a grandson for her after ten years of marriage, which makes her even more annoyed. "Cheng Shuping, a man''s ambition should not be in this back house." Madam Cheng said. Cheng Shuping shook his head: "I don''t have lofty ambitions, but I''m not a short-sighted person either. If it wasn''t for my mother''s repeated actions¡ª" He thought that there was an outsider beside him, so he stopped talking again. After all, it was a family scandal. Cheng Shuping continued: "If Mother can treat Dong Mei and my children better, will I stay in the inner house all day?" If his mother hadn''t been nning to get rid of Dong Mei and his four daughters all day long, he wouldn''t have given up several opportunities one after another, and even now he was still an idler. Madam Cheng said with a dark face: "Don''t say such useless words." She turned to the maidservant behind her and said: "Go inside, drag the barefoot doctor out for me, and beat him out with a stick." Cheng Shuping smiled coldly: "Mother shouldn''t do anything." Madam Cheng raised an eyebrow: "What? I am the mistress of the house, and I am in charge of the affairs of the back house, so I still need you to speak?" Cheng Shuping shrugged: "Before I persuade my mother to do something, shouldn''t you be asking first who the barefoot doctor you are talking about is?" Madam Cheng doesn''t know who the person was inside, but a barefoot doctor, even if she asks, even if someone tells her, how will she know who it was? But looking at his son''s appearance, it seemed that the barefoot doctor''s background was unusual, so she frowned and asked, "Who is it?" "This son has just been to Prince Jin''s Mansion to invite someone." Cheng Shuping said with a smile. When she heard about Prince Jin''s Mansion, what else Madam Cheng didn''t understand, wasn''t that the stinky future Empress? Although her reputation was rotten, she didn''t dare to do anything because she will be the future Empress. However, even if she can''t move her hands, she can move her mouth, right? Madam Cheng winked at the maidservant next to her, the maidservant understood, and immediately went to the main room twisting the waist of the bucket. Cheng Shuping was about to stop her, but was stopped by Chu Yan: "Don''t worry, Xiao Qing knows kung fu, no one can touch her." With Xiao Qing here, it was useless to send ten more of these women. The maidservant entered the room and saw a bright-looking woman in in clothes sitting in front of the eldest young madam''s bed, pricking the silver needles on her body. When the maidservant walked straight to Bai Zhi''s side. Xiao Qing came over subconsciously, stood in front of Bai Zhi, and said coldly: "Stand back." The room was very quiet, but the voices in the courtyard outside were not low. Xiao Qing was a martial arts practitioner, her hearing was extraordinary, so she could hear voices. She hated Madam Cheng very much. The maidservant worked in the back house and won the trust of the mistress. She was very majestic in front of the other maids at ordinary times. Although the girl in front of her was not from their family, she was also just a ve, how can she be so rude to her? Although she was unhappy in her heart, she was the future Empress, so she couldn''t do anything even if she was unhappy. "Madam asked me to ask Miss Bai out for a while." Xiao Qing snorted coldly: "Didn''t you see that she is busy? They can talkter, she doesn''t have time now." The maidservant suppressed the anger in her heart, and said with a dry smile: "Madam wanted to see Miss Bai now." Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1245: Nothing wrong

Chapter 1245: Nothing wrong

Xiao Qing said: "She shoulde inside if she wants to see her, the door is open, why pretend to be the boss?" Bai Zhi was the future Empress, the Emperor was sitting in the courtyard, how dare she pretend to be the boss here? After a while, she will know that the man outside was the Emperor¡­ ¡­ hehe¡­ ¡­ She was looking forward to it. The maidservant''s face turned ck and reiterated: "Madam is waiting to see Miss Bai in the yard, please ask Miss Bai to show her face." Bai Zhi stuck thest needle in her hand into Dong Mei''s body, and when she raised her eyes, she met Dong Mei''s worried eyes: "Miss Bai, you should go and have a look, don''t keep my mother-inw waiting." Bai Zhi smiled lightly: "You don''t need to worry about this matter, I have my discretion, you sleep for a while." How can Dong Mei sleep? Her mother-inw doesn''t want to see her. Especially since she has always given birth to a daughter and has not given birth to a son so far, she was even more disgusted with her as if she was mud. Bai Zhi turned around and said to the maidservant: "You go back to your madam. I''m treating your eldest young madam, I don''t have time to see anyone, let her go back." What she said seemed to be her madam begging to see her. Was she putting the air of an Empress? Doesn''t she know she was not the Empress yet? Their Cheng family also has a youngdy in the pce, who was named Cheng Gufei, so it may be possible topete for the Empress''s position. But these were not what a maidservant should say. The maidservant turned around and went out. In front of Cheng Shuping and Chu Yan, she recounted Bai Zhi''s words. After hearing this, Chu Yan felt that there was nothing wrong with it, so it should be like this! Cheng Shuping also felt that there was nothing wrong with hearing this. She was the future Empress, so what if she was the wife of a first-rank official? In front of the Empress, she was like a fart. But for Madam Cheng, it was wrong. It was true that Bai Zhi has a marriage contract with the Emperor, but she was not the Empress yet. As long as she was not officially canonized for a day, she was just an ordinary woman. Even worse than her imperial concubine daughter of their Cheng Family. Such a person, why should she be so rude? "Miss Bai is something. This is the Cheng Family Mansion, not the Dongfang family, let alone the Pei family. Don''t say she is the future Empress, even if she is the Empress¡ª" Cheng Shuping hurriedly stopped her: "Mother, speak carefully." He doesn''t know who was the man beside him, but his manner was by no means ordinary, and he came with Bai Zhi. When she said such words in front of them, it may reach Bai Zhi''s ears. His mother was getting more and more unruly, and there was simply no cure. Chu Yan didn''t want to take care of their housework at first, but after hearing this, he finally looked up and stared at Madam Cheng with sharp eyes, with a slight smile on his face, but this smile made Madam Cheng feel chill to her bone. "Even if she is the Empress, what about it, Madam Cheng?" Chu Yan asked. It was only then that Madam Cheng realized that there was someone beside her son. She didn''t pay much attention to the other people in the courtyard, nor did she think that there would be other men in the courtyard at such a time. "He, who is he?" As soon as the words came out, Madam Cheng felt that the man in front of her was somewhat familiar as if she had seen him somewhere before, but she couldn''t remember. Cheng Shuping didn''t know how to introduce him. He didn''t know who this young master was. He had been worried about his wife before and didn''t have the heart to talk to him. Now that he thought about it, he was being rude. Chu Yan got up and was thinking about whether to reveal his identity, but he saw Bai Zhie out from the back room and walked up to Madam Cheng step by step: "You are Madam Cheng?" Madam Cheng hated Bai Zhi extremely, she was disgusted with her reputation before, but now seeing her appearance, she hated her even more. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1246: Hemorrhage

Chapter 1246: Hemorrhage

To sum it up, she hated all beautiful women. So the maidservants and concubines she arranged for her husband in the mansion were all mediocre. Even her three daughters-inw were not outstanding. Her three sons, except the eldest, the second, and third were indifferent to their wives, which was the result she wanted If she can''t get it, why should her daughter-inw get it? "You are the famous Miss Bai?" Madam Cheng had a smile on her face, with a seemingly gentle face and a pair of cold eyes. Bai Zhi smiled lightly and said: "It seems that Madam knows me, so the Madam must also know why I came here. I, Bai Zhi, always keep my word. Since I promised Young Master Cheng, I will do my best to cure Young Madam Cheng. During this period, I will not give up because of anyone''s words." Madam Cheng said with a gloomy expression: "Miss Bai, this is our Cheng family''s housework, please don''t interfere with it." Bai Zhi shrugged her shoulders and said: "I have no intention of interfering with your Cheng Family''s housework. I am a doctor, and I just came to help deliver the baby of Young Madam Cheng at the invitation of Young Master Cheng. After I came, I realized that Young Madam Cheng is not about to give birth." Madam Cheng''splexion suddenly changed, and Cheng Shuping also looked confused: "What does Miss Bai mean by this? Didn''t you just say that you will have a cesarean section? Why now¡ª" "If your wife''s sudden hemorrhage can be stopped, you don''t have to give birth at this time, and you can wait for the full-term birth. If the bleeding can''t stop, for the safety of both mother and child, I can only use the method of caesarean section to help her give birth." The more Cheng Shuping listened, the more confused he became. What was hemorrhage? When did Dong Mei get hemorrhage? Seeing him like this confirmed Bai Zhi''s conjecture: "It seems that Young Master Cheng didn''t know that your wife had a hemorrhage." Madam Cheng''splexion became darker and darker, and there was a strange look in her eyes, which was very unnatural. Cheng Shuping didn''t even know what hemorrhoids were. "Why did my wife get a hemorrhage? What kind of disease is this hemorrhage? Can it be cured?" Bai Zhi said: "This hemorrhage is not a serious illness. It''s just that your wife is about to give birth and many medicines are not suitable, otherwise, it will be troublesome, but don''t worry, I have my solution." Bai Zhi nced at Madam Cheng and then said: "As for what is the medicine that can cause hemorrhage, you are a man, and you don''t know medical skills and pharmacology, so naturally you don''t know, but if you want to know, you can ask the women in the back house. Most of them know." She smiled lightly, said no more, turned around, and went back to the back room. When Bai Zhi said this, even if Cheng Shuping was a fool, he would know something. He red at his mother angrily, and then said to the maidservant behind her, "Come here." The maidservantined secretly, while she hesitated and refused to go forward, and looked at Madam Cheng. Madam Cheng frowned and said, "What do you want to do?" Cheng Shuping ignored her, pointed at the maidservant, and said: "What? I can''t order you anymore. Why don''t youe closer?" The maidservant was really in a dilemma. Both of them were her masters, one was the current master, and the other was the future master, this was not a good thing. Madam Cheng snorted coldly: "Ask me if you have anything to say." "If I ask you, will you answer?" Cheng Shuping said. Madam Cheng smiled lightly: "Of course, you can just ask." "What''s the matter with this hemorrhage? Did you do it?" Madam Cheng simply shook her head: "Of course not." "Then what''s with this hemorrhage? Why did Dong Mei have a hemorrhage?" Cheng Shuping continued to ask. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1247: Dont lie

Chapter 1247: Dont lie

Madam Cheng still shook her head tly: "I don''t know what hemorrhage is. Why did your wife get a hemorrhage? You can ask her yourself, what does it have to do with me? It''s your husband and wife''s business, why should I take care of it?" She didn''t even blush when she said this, did she care? Was it something she doesn''t care about? Stuffing people into his courtyard, refusing to let him into Dong Mei''s room, and deducting the monthly and daily expenses of her granddaughters, which one of these things was not done by her hands? Cheng Shuping was so angry that he vomited blood, but in front of outsiders, it was not easy to tear up his face with his mother. At this moment, Chu Yan took over the conversation, and looked at Cheng Shuping and Madam Cheng with a smile that doesn''t look like a smile: "I happen to know what''s with this hemorrhage. Young Master Cheng, would you like to hear about it?" Cheng Shuping was almost certain that this matter had something to do with his mother. He didn''t want to go on talking about it at first, but seeing his mother''s arrogance, he gritted his teeth and said, "Young Master, please speak frankly." Chu Yan got up from the stone bench and stood in front of Cheng Shuping with his hands behind his back. Cheng Shuping was not short, but in front of Chu Yan, he was half a head shorter, and his momentum was weaker. The more Madam Cheng looked at his face, the more she felt familiar, but she just couldn''t remember where she had seen him before. Chu Yan said: "This hemorrhage is not a disease, but a symptom caused by a pregnant woman eating inappropriate food or medicine. This kind of symptom will make people think that childbirth is imminent, but apart from abdominal pain and bleeding, the child will not be born. At this time, people with ulterior motives will say that the pregnant woman has dystocia and needs to be given oxytocin. Once the oxytocin is given, the child will be born forcibly, and the pregnant woman''s body will suffer greatly. In addition, there is a great possibility of excessive blood loss, and the final result is likely two dead bodies." Madam Cheng''splexion changed suddenly, and she looked at Chu Yan firmly: "Young master, it''s not good to speak nonsense about such things, otherwise¡ª" Chu Yan raised an eyebrow, with a smile on his face all the time, but his eyes had be as cold as ice: "Otherwise what?" Chu Yan''s voice was a little low, but it made Madam Cheng''s heart sink and beat wildly. She remembered this voice and remembered it. This face, this aura, she remembered it all. Madam Cheng''s legs softened. When she was about to kneel, the maidservant beside her hurriedly supported her: "Madam, what''s wrong with you?" Madam Cheng stole a nce at Chu Yan. Seeing Chu Yan''s cold eyes looking at her, she immediately lowered her head again, not daring to raise her eyes again. "What''s wrong with Madam Cheng?" Chu Yan knew that she recognized him. The arrogance on her face before waspletely taken away by fear. He didn''t expect the back house of Zuo Xiangcheng''s Family to turn out to be like this. Cheng Shuping''s eyes were red, and he red at Mrs. Cheng angrily: "Mother, tell me, did you do this? Are you trying to harm Dong Mei and my child?" Madam Cheng was so frightened that she couldn''t speak, how dare this child say such a thing in front of the emperor? The maidservant next to Madam Cheng saw that Madam refused to speak, so she hurriedly took over the conversation and said: "Young Master, you must not wrong Madam, whatever Madam does is for your good!" Cheng Shuping became angry when he saw this maidservant. He kicked her to the ground and roared: "Damn you. My wife has be like this now, thanks to whom? Do you think I don''t know what bad things you are doing behind me?" Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1248: Not an ordinary person

Chapter 1248: Not an ordinary person

The maidservant was kicked in her chest. She couldn''t open her mouth in pain, and she didn''t dare to speak. She could only kneel on the ground to breathe. The other party was her master, so what could she do? But she will take revenge sooner orter. Without the support of the maidservant, Madam Cheng knelt on the ground with limp legs, unable to get up. Cheng Shuping was taken aback, what had happened to his mother? Why was she on her knees? She was not such a tempered person. Chu Yan snorted coldly, didn''t look at her again, turned around and sat back on the stone bench, then said: "If you have nothing to do, step back, it''s very annoying you staying here." Madam Cheng answered yes again and again, and the maidservant at the side helped her up and ran away as if to escape. It wasn''t until this moment that Cheng Shuping realized it. He always knew that the young man in front of him must not be an ordinary person, but he didn''t think about it in a daze. After all, how could it be possible to follow the doctor to join in the fun with such grandeur? It seems that the rumors were true. The Emperor held Miss Bai on the tip of his heart, if the moon could be picked off, he would help her pick it up too. Cheng Shuping was about to kneel, but Chu Yan raised his hand and said, "There''s no need to be too polite." "I don''t want others to know what happened today." Cheng Shuping hurriedly agreed, and stop indulging in the previous conversation. Chu Yan sighed secretly, feeling bored, these people were all like this. After knowing his identity, they were no longer willing tomunicate with him normally. After a moment of silence, Chu Yan asked Cheng Shuping: "Why did your mother do such a thing?" Cheng Shuping was taken aback for a moment. He never thought that the Emperor would ask such a question. This was a private matter of the family and should not be shared with outsiders. But he was the emperor, since he asked, he had to answer. "Answering back the emperor, my motherined that I was too kind to Dong Mei, so she always wanted to give concubines for me. I refused, so she dealt with Dong Mei even harder, and even our children were unwee. In addition, Dong Mei gave birth to four daughters in a row, so my mother is even more¡­" He paused and let out a long sigh. Chu Yan nodded, but he couldn''t understand: "She doesn''t like your wife, she can deal with her. But why not even let go of your daughters?" Cheng Shuping said: "I don''t know which long-tongued woman is gossiping in her ear, saying that Dong Mei is pregnant with a girl, so she did this kind of thing." Chu Yan looked at him with raised eyebrows: "So, if your wife gave birth to a girl, what are you going to do?" Cheng Shuping said with red eyes: "I like both boys and girls, as long as it is my child and Dong Mei''s child, I will like it. I will never let her have another child in the future. It is too painful for a woman to have a child, I don''t want to her suffer like this again." Dong Mei has given birth to four. This was the fifth one. Only Dong Mei knows about the hardships she has suffered during this period. And as a husband, even if he just knew about it, he couldn''t share even a little bit of suffering for her. Hearing such words, even Chu Yan was a little moved. From the look on Cheng Shuping''s face, one could see his deep love for his wife. It was just in this world, there will always be so much helplessness. Men who were as dedicated as them were called aliens in this world. Very few people can understand them. People in this world believe that while liking one woman, you can also like another woman, and you can have children with many women at the same time. In the past, he also felt that there was no problem with this, it was a very normal thing. It wasn''t until he met Bai Zhi that he understood his master''s affection for his wife. He only loved one woman in his life, and he would never change. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1249: Explanation

Chapter 1249: Exnation

"Are you a martial artist?" Chu Yan asked. Cheng Shuping nodded quickly: "Answering back the emperor, I have practiced martial arts since I was a child, and have achieved some sess." "Since you practice martial arts, why don''t you find a job?" Cheng Shuping smiled wryly and shook his head: "Why don''t I want to, but if I join the army, I won''t be able to take care of Dong Mei and the children. I don''t feel at ease if they are under my mother''s nose." Right now, even right under his nose, Dong Mei almost died. It was hard to imagine what would happen to Dong Mei and his children if he left! Chu Yan nced at him again, then whistled, and immediately two ck shadows came out: "Your Majesty, what are your orders?" Chu Yan pointed to Cheng Shuping and said: "You all exchange blows with him, do your best but don''t hurt him, I want to see his strength." Cheng Shuping was ecstatic. The news that the emperor had a Dragon Guard has already spread in the official circles in the capital. Those who can enter the Dragon Guard were the elite among the elites, and they only obey the Emperor and were not controlled by anyone. If he could win the favor of the Emperor and join the Dragon Guards to work, he doesn''t need to leave the capital, but he would have the ability to leave their family so that he would not be afraid of his mother''s clutches. Cheng Shuping and the shadow guards exchanged blows. One against two, although it was very difficult, it could be seen that his martial arts were among the best. The fight was in full swing when suddenly there was a loud shout from the gate of the courtyard: "You rebellious son, what are you doing? Why don''t you stop?" As soon as Prime Minister Cheng Zuo came to the courtyard, he saw his son fighting with the Emperor''s shadow guards in front of the Emperor. His legs softened in frightened and his back was covered in a cold sweat. Chu Yan raised his hand, and the shadow guards withdrew and then disappeared. Prime Minister Cheng Zuo hastily stepped forward to salute: "This minister greets the Emperor, I didn''t know that the emperor wasing, so I couldn''t greet you in advance. Please forgive me." Chu Yan didn''t say anything, but stared at him, so that Cheng Zuo didn''t dare to lift his head, and his body was trembling. "Get up!" He didn''t kneel for a long time, but as far as Prime Minister Cheng Zuo was concerned, it seemed that he had knelt for an eternity, and his heart was disturbed. When he got up, he red at his son fiercely. Chu Yan said: "It was I who asked him topete with the shadow guards. If you want to me someone, you can me me." Upon hearing this, Prime Minister Cheng Zuo was so frightened that he knelt again: "I dare not!" "Get up, stand up, and talk." Chu Yan was a little annoyed, he should not havee if he knew this would happen. Cheng Zuo stood up and wiped his sweat quietly. "I didn''t expect the emperor to be disturbed by the small things in the back house of this minister''s house. It was because this minister was incapable of discipline that the Emperor made youugh." Chu Yan nodded seriously: "You are indeed incapable of discipline. If it weren''t for your ipetence in discipline, I would not be here today." Prime Minister Cheng Zuo didn''t know what happened at all. That woman was so frightened that her face turned pale, she was trembling, and she couldn''t even utter a whole sentence. He could only hear her repeating the words that the emperor hade. So he rushed over in a hurry. Fortunately, he had some things to do today, so he went back to the mansion early, otherwise, he doesn''t know how to exin it to the emperor. But what does the emperor mean by this? He was just being polite. Seeing Prime Minister Cheng Zuo''s confused face, Chu Yan said displeased: "So, you are just being polite to me? You don''t even know why I am here?" Cheng Zuo looked embarrassed: "Emperor, Your Majesty forgives the crime, I just returned to the mansion, I haven''t¡­ I haven''t understood it yet." Chu Yan sneered, "It''s been so long since the pce meeting ended, but you only came back at this time. Could it be that the cab has too many things to do that you are so busy until now?" He can remember the things of the cab, and these first-rank officials were not so busy at all. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1250: Is he dreaming?

Chapter 1250: Is he dreaming?

Cheng Zuo dare not lie, this matter will be investigated. "Answering back the emperor, I just came back today after having dinner outside, and it was dyed for some time." Chu Yan waved his hand: "Okay, don''t say anymore, if you want to know why I''m here, just ask your wife or your son, it doesn''t matter." Seeing that his father cast his gaze over, Cheng Shuping took his father aside and told the whole story. When Cheng Zuo heard this, he was almost heartbroken with remorse. If he had known that his son would ask Bai Zhi, he would have simply helped him find an imperial doctor. Who would have thought that so many things would happen? Chu Yan said: "You can''t even manage the back house, how can you help me manage the world?" Cheng Zuo knelt again, "I am guilty!" "You usually talk about the words ¡®loving family, governing the country, and the world" on your lips, and you keep using it to threaten me to take in the empress. But why can''t you do this when ites to yourself?" Cheng Zuo couldn''t speak, he could only press his forehead to the cold ground. Cheng Shuping also knelt: "Your Majesty, please give Father another chance." Chu Yan nced sideways at the father and son and said in a low voice: "In the final analysis, this is still your family''s housework. Even if I am the emperor, I have no right to interfere with your housework. You can do it yourself, as long as you don''t let me hear a little bit of gossip." Cheng Zuo immediately made a guarantee that the matter would be properly handled. Chu Yan''s eyes fell on Cheng Shuping immediately and said: "I see that Young Master Cheng is good at martial arts, and there is still a vacancy in my imperial guards. You can let him try first." Cheng Zuo was stunned, he could hardly believe his ears, did he hear wrong? The emperor, who had been stern to him just now, promised his eldest son an errand now? Or a guard with a knife in front of the imperial court? God¡ªhe was not dreaming, right? At this time, Cheng Shuping was kowtowing and thanking the emperor. Cheng Zou took a while toe back to his senses, then thank Chu Yan again and again. He was so excited. This son made him worried a lot. His son practiced martial arts since he was a child, so he didn''t pay much attention to his work. He wanted him to join the army, but he doesn''t want to go, he doesn''t want to leave his family behind. He doesn''t want to get involved in other military positions, and he doesn''t like being a petty official, after all, he was a prime minister. In this way, he has not been able to arrange a suitable job for the eldest son in the capital city. "Thank you, your majesty. Thank you!" Chu Yan asked them to get up, turned to Cheng Zuo, and said: "Do you know why I chose your son?" Cheng Zuo smiled and said: "Shuping has practiced martial arts since childhood, and his kung fu is not bad." Chu Yan shook his head: "There are countless better martial art masters than him, but why did I choose him?" Cheng Zuo was taken aback, and blurted out: "Could it be because of this humble minister?" The Emperor gave him a face. The Emperor has never given him such a big face before, even his daughter has never been favored after entering the pce. Chu Yan said: "Because your son is a person who values love and righteousness, so I believe he can handle errands well." Cheng Zuo was ashamed, the Emperor was pping him in the face! "Okay, you step back, I want to be quiet for a while." Cheng Zuo kept winking at Cheng Shuping before stepping back to leave. Cheng Shuping said to Chu Yan: "Your Majesty, I''ll go away for a while." Chu Yan nodded, but his eyes fell elsewhere. When the father and son left the small courtyard, Cheng Zuo pulled his son aside, and immediately asked: "What''s going on here?" Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1251: Blood sampling and type matching

Chapter 1251: Blood sampling and type matching

Before the medicine for the hemorrhage was delivered, Dong Mei''s situation changed again. Seeing Dong Mei''s speechless state of pain, Bai Zhi put her hand on her abdomen and felt strong contractions. Contractions? She''s going to give birth? Bai Zhi turned her eyes, and her cold eyes fell on the midwife''s face: "Did you give her oxytocin?" The midwife was so frightened that her face paled, she shook her hands and said, "It''s none of my business, it''s none of my business, I, I just obey orders, it has nothing to do with me." Bai Zhi didn''t bother to talk to her, turned her head, and said to Xiao Qing: "Prepare the blood bag, go out and tell Young Master Cheng, let him call more people, I want to do a blood test and draw blood." Dong Mei could give birth in such a situation, but there will be blood copse. If the blood transfusion won''t enough, Dong Mei will have only one end, and that would be death. Xiao Qing ran out in a hurry and swept around the courtyard. Except for Chu Yan, there was no one else. Chu Yan asked: ¡®What''s wrong with you? Who are you looking for? ¡® Xiao Qing looked anxious: "I''m looking for Young Master Cheng, what about others?" Chu Yan pointed to the courtyard door behind and said, "Talking outside." Xiao Qing rushed out, Chu Yan saw that something was wrong, so she followed. "Young Master Cheng, something is wrong. Your wife was given oxytocin earlier, and now the drug is taking effect. I''m afraid she will give birth by force." Cheng Shuping was so frightened that his legs went limp, and the words of the emperor were still in his ears. He said that if a pregnant woman was given oxytocin, the result of forced childbirth would be blood copse. Which wife can survive after giving birth to a child with blood copse? Seeing him like this, Xiao Qing was so anxious that she raised her hand and pped him in the face: "Hey, did you listen to me? Do you want your wife to survive?" Cheng Shuping woke up from this p, and looked at Xiao Qing with red eyes: "What did you say?" Xiao Qing said: "My youngdy is not an ordinary doctor. I have personally seen a cured pregnant woman who suffered from a hemorrhage when she was in the United Kingdom. As long as you cooperate well, everything will be fine." Cheng Shuping was overjoyed, and nodded quickly: "I will cooperate, I will cooperate, tell me quickly, what should I do?" Under Xiao Qing''s order, Cheng Shuping and Cheng Zuo called many servants from the mansion, most of them were young and middle-aged, both men and women. Xiao Qing had learned about blood sampling and matching, and quickly tested the blood types of the Cheng family. Bai Zhi came out with Dong Mei''s blood sample, and asked Xiao Qing: "Is there type 2?" The second type was Blood Type B. The first type was Blood Type A, and the first and second type was Type Blood AB. The third type was Blood Type O. Xiao Qing nodded: "Yes, there are two." "Only two?" Looking at the entire row of people in front of him, there were only two Type B blood. "Are there third types?" Bai Zhi asked. Xiao Qing shook her head: "No, not a single one." Xiao Qing turned to look at Chu Yan after talking, "I remember the Emperor has type 3." When Chu Yan was injured in Liu County, Bai Zhi was afraid that he will lose too much blood, so she wanted to perform a blood transfusion. Xiao Qing test his blood type under Bai Zhi''s order, and she remembered that it was type three. Bai Zhi frowned, she didn''t say anything, but turned to look at Cheng Shuping and Cheng Zuo: "Get some more people, if the blood copses, a lot of blood is needed to save lives, only two people are not enough." When the two servants who were found to have Type 2 blood heard this, they immediately copsed in fright, "Master, please spare our life, Eldest Young Master, please spare me!" Cheng Shuping looked embarrassed, looking at the servant who was crying in pain, he didn''t know what to say, he was reluctant to let him do such a thing as exchange life for life. Xiao Qing said: "It''s just to draw a little blood, not to drain your blood, so what with the spare your life? Who said you will die?" Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1252: Wont you die after drawing blood?

Chapter 1252: Wont you die after drawing blood?

When the two servants heard this, they quickly raised their tear-stained faces and asked, "Won''t you die if you draw blood?" Xiao Qing rolled her eyes and said angrily: "I''ll cut a small part of your hand now, will you die if you bleed a little?" Those two people seemed to understand, that''s right, with so much blood on a person''s body, as long as they don''t drain it, they won''t die after all. Cheng Shuping said: "If your blood can save the eldest young madam, I will reward you very much." The two servants immediately burst intoughter and thanked Cheng Shuping repeatedly. Those people who felt lucky at first were now envious. They will only lose a small amount of blood, but they can get a reward, and they can earn the reputation of saving the eldest young madam. How wonderful would that be? Xiao Qing was in charge of blood collection, while Bai Zhi prepared the tools for the operation inside. With Dong Mei''s current situation, it was impossible to have a normal delivery, so she had to have a cesarean section. Dong Mei was dying of pain, screaming one after another. Cheng Shuping burst into tears in the courtyard, constantly scolding himself for being worthless. They already have four daughters, why should his wife be subjected to this kind of torture again? Hearing Dong Mei''s painful cries, Chu Yan also felt very ufortable. This was the first time he had heard a woman''s cries of pain during childbirth so clearly. He had always known that childbirth must be painful. But he never thought that it would hurt like this. What should Bai Zhi do if it hurts so much to give birth to a baby in the future? He didn''t want her to suffer like this. Cheng Zuo went back to his wife''s courtyard and pointed at Madam Cheng who was sitting on the bed in a daze, then scolded: "Look at what you have done, what did the eldest daughter-inw do to you? You are so vicious, you want to put the mother and child at their mercy. If she doesn''t survive today, tell me, how will you pay for this dead body and two lives?" Madam Cheng didn''t know that things would turn into such a mess. This kind of thing was not new in the back house. If it was handled properly, it will not be known by men at all. God knows what bad luck happened to her. Not only that Bai Zhies, but she also brought the Emperor with her, making her family in chaos. Cheng Zuo snorted coldly: "Remember what I am going to say, if the eldest daughter-inw doesn''t live today, you don''t need to live anymore, either die yourself or wait to be divorced and leave the house. A wicked and jealous woman like you, I don''t even want to see it." He has always known that his wife has a bad temper and likes to embarrass his daughter-inw or beat up servants, but he never thought the would do such a crazy thing. No wonder she objected so much when Cheng Shuping came to beg him to find an imperial doctorst night. She was afraid that when the imperial doctor came, her tricks would be exposed. If it wasn''t for Cheng Shuping''s sincere love for his wife, and his begging for Miss Bai toe, the consequences would be unimaginable. Madam Cheng wanted to die now, but she couldn''t be so cruel to herself. She could only grit her teeth and endure the scolding, she was not qualified to retaliate. * In the delivery room, Xiao Qing brought in blood bags. There were four bags in total. Although it was not enough, it was better than nothing. Everything was ready, and the injected anesthetic took effect. Dong Mei no longerined of pain, and she didn''t feel any pain at all. "Why don''t I feel pain anymore? What''s the matter?" Dong Mei asked with a nk face, she was afraid that something might happen to her child. Bai Zhi smiled lightly and patted her hand: "Don''t worry, I gave you an anesthetic, and you won''t feel pain for a while, but after the effect of the medicine wears off, you will still be in pain. I''m going to start the operation now. If you want to sleep, just sleep for a while." Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1253: Excessive bleeding

Chapter 1253: Excessive bleeding

For some reason, listening to her words, she felt very at ease and felt that she was someone she could trust. Dong Mei was already exhausted and only recovered after taking Peiyuan Pill, but after this ordeal, her energy was gone again. Seeing that Bai Zhi cut the eldest young madam''s stomach with a sharp and thin de, the midwife was so frightened that she didn''t even dare to look at it. The maidservant beside her even fainted from fright. Xiao Qing ordered coldly to the other two pale-faced maids: "Take it out." For Bai Zhi, a cesarean section was just a minor operation, but she was afraid of blood copse. If it was in modern times, she doesn''t have to be afraid of blood copse, but this was ancient times after all. Many things were not avable. Blood transfusion alone may not be able to save the patient''s life. Fortunately, she also knows how to use acupuncture, otherwise, she really wouldn''t be able to guarantee Dong Mei''s life or death. The midwife''s legs had already softened, and she knelt on the ground, not daring to move. A living person was cut open just like that? The eldest young madam who was still talking just now has closed her eyes, is she dead? She must be dead! This matter, when it will be settled, can she still leave here alive? No one know how long it took, the maidservants in the room didn''t even dare to look at it, only Xiao Qing was there to help. At the first time, Xiao Qing was just like them. It was only because of a wave of trust that she believed in Bai Zhi''s medical skills, she overcame her extreme anxiety and fear and learned some skills. Fortunately, she learned it. Otherwise, who could Bai Zhi rely on at this moment?? A baby who was all red was carried out by Bai Zhi, Xiao Qing hurriedly wrapped it with the cloth prepared in advance, and patted the baby''s back and buttocks, and the baby burst into tears immediately. Although it was not a full-term child, the crying was already very loud. It was a girl, Bai Zhi smiled lightly, what a girl, a caring little padded jacket. Xiao Qing said to the midwife: "Why are you just standing there? Why don''t you get some hot water to cleanse the littledy?" The midwife stared at the eldest young madam behind Bai Zhi, her eyes were full of horror: "Blood, blood, a lot of blood." Bai Zhi immediately turned around, and sure enough, she saw a centa gushing out with a lot of blood. Lots of blood. "Xiao Qing, hurry up!" Xiao Qing immediately stuffed the child into the midwife''s arms, turned around, and put the blood bag on the shelf, and Bai Zhi inserted the blood transfusion needle into Dong Mei''s blood vessel. "Turn it to the maximum." Bai Zhi said. The blood gushed out more and more, and she transfused the blood bag from the other end, and said to Xiao Qing: "There is not enough blood, you can find a way, and I will deal with it here." Xiao Qing turned around and rushed out, and said to Cheng Shuping: "Is there anyone else who cane? There is not enough blood, your wife had blood copse, and now urgently needs arge amount of the same type of blood to save her life." Cheng Zuo said: "Everyone in the mansion has been found, and there is no one else." Xiao Qing''s eyes turned to Chu Yan, and she wanted to speak, but she felt that it was inappropriate, so she closed her mouth. "Speak up if you have something to say," Chu Yan said. Xiao Qing thought of the fate of Dong Mei inside, so she gritted her teeth and said, "Your Majesty, your blood type is the same as the eldest young madam." When Chu Yan heard this, he rolled up his sleeves without even thinking about it: "Then what are you waiting for? Hurry up and draw." Then he blew his whistle and asked several hidden guards toe out for matching. Cheng Zuo hurriedly knelt: "Your Majesty, you must not, your dragon body is worth of ten thousand gold, so how can the old minister bear it." Chu Yan shook his head: "Human life is at stake, so you don''t need to say too much." Cheng Shuping kowtowed heavily, his eyes were covered with tears, and he couldn''t tell what it was like. He just swore secretly that in this life, he would protect the safety of the Emperor. And even if he had to trade his life for the safety of the Emperor, he was also willing. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1254: Prime Minister Cheng Zou

Chapter 1254: Prime Minister Cheng Zou

Fortunately, among the four shadow guards, two of them had blood type 2. Once the blood bag inside was empty, they immediately took it outside to fill it up. Chu Yan had two bags of blood drawn. He felt dizzy, but he still insisted on drawing another bag. Bai Zhi refused and asked him to take the Yixue Pill to rest. If it wasn''t for his good physique, he wouldn''t be able to draw these two bags of blood. The cry of the child kept ringing in the room, and Cheng Shuping was wandering around the courtyard in a hurry, more and more blood came out, he was afraid, but he couldn''t do anything. He can''t even give her some blood. Who knows how long it took, Xiao Qing finally came out with the baby in her arms, and directly hugged the child in front of Cheng Shuping, and said with a smile: "Young Master Cheng, congrattions, the mother and daughter are safe." The word "Mother and Daughter" was like a heavy hammer, and it hit his heart hard. It hurt at first, but then his whole body trembled in relief. He hugged the child, crying andughing. Cheng Zuo on the side frowned slightly: "A girl again?" Chu Yan nced coldly at Cheng Zuo, "What''s wrong with the girl? If there are no girls, how will Prime Minister Cheng Zuo exist in this world?" Cheng Zuo immediatelyughed with him: "Yes, yes, what the Emperor said is true. This old minister made a slip of the tongue, and didn''t mean anything else." Chu Yan said: "I don''t care if you have other intentions, but please remember that the life of this child and your eldest daughter-inw today were saved by my blood. If you let me hear the slightest disturbance gossip, you can figure it out yourself." Cheng Zuo hurriedly responded, his head was so low that he couldn''t lower it anymore, and he scolded that wickeddy in his heart. When the Emperor left, he would immediately take her power away and her position as the main wife. To prevent her from doing anything difficult to deal with in the future. Bai Zhi sutured Dongmei''s wound, put on clean clothes and a mattress, and covered her with a quilt. Seeing that her heartbeat and breathing were steady, she felt relieved. She was finally rescued. Fortunately, her acupuncture treatment stabilized the bleeding momentum, otherwise, no amount of sma would be useless. The maidservant who usually served Dong Mei came over and kowtowed three times to Bai Zhi: "Thank you, miss, for trying to save the young madam. My master is now in heaven, but I''m sure she is grateful for your kindness." Bai Zhi couldn''t helpughing: "You girl, what are you talking about? Your young madam is sleeping soundly, why do you think she''s dead?" The was stunned: "Sleeping soundly? Young Madam didn''t die?" Bai Zhi rubbed her sore back and said with a smile: "Of course, she''s not dead, your master is fine. If you don''t believe it, you go and see." After hearing this, the midwife, who was huddled in the corner, stood up immediately and rushed to Dong Mei''s bed three steps at a time. She saw Dong Meng''s chest move up and down. She looked pale, but not as pale as a dead person. "Alive? Still alive?" The midwife was very happy. Does this mean that she doesn''t have to die? Bai Zhi said: "You all go out, just leave two personal maidservants." After everyone went out, Bai Zhi exined to the two maidservants what they needed to pay attention to one by one, and told them to do their best. And if something happened, they should send someone to Prince Jin''s Mansion to find her. When Bai Zhi came out, her simple and elegant dress was covered with bloodstains. When she came, she was full of spirit, but now, she has no trace of energy. Chu Yan stepped forward and held her hand: "You are tired!" She rubbed her belly: "I''m hungry." Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1255: Pork liver feast

Chapter 1255: Pork liver feast

Hearing this, Chu Yan also felt hungry, so he barely resisted his dizziness and said, "I''ll take you to eat delicious food." Cheng Zuo hurriedly said: "It''s better to have some light meals at this old minister''s house. This old minister will arrange it now." Cheng Zuo spoke and gave his son a hard look, ming him for his ineffectiveness. The Emperor has been in the mansion for so long. He didn''t even care about the food. Chu Yan waved his hand: "No need." After speaking, he took Bai Zhi''s hand to leave, but just as he took a step, there was a thick ck mist in front of him, and he almost fell. "Your Majesty, what''s wrong?" Cheng Zuo was so frightened that he almost peed his pants. If something happened to the Emperor in his house, the entire Cheng family would be ruined. Bai Zhi supported his arm, and said slowly: "Is it dark in front of you? Now it''s alright again?" Chu Yan nodded: "Well, I''m still a little dizzy, it''s okay." She sighed: "You have drawn too much blood today, so you be like this. Walk slowly, eat something, and sleep well, and you will feel much better when you wake up." The two walked out while talking. The father and son of the Cheng family followed closely behind. They didn''t breathe a sigh of relief until they got into the carriage andpletely disappeared without a trace. Cheng Zuo pointed at Cheng Shuping and said: "You ¨C you are too courageous!" Cheng Shuping didn''t make a sound, his eyes were still looking at the shadow of the carriage, and he murmured in a low voice: "The emperor''s benevolence is the luck of the people." * At Prince Jin Mansion Bai Zhi made pork liver soup for Chu Yan, stir-fried pork liver, and blood with goji berry and red dates soup. After eating, Chu Yan called for help, and for the first time in his life, he didn''t finish the meal made by Bai Zhi. What he hated most was pork liver. But in front of him seemed to be a feast of pork liver. "Zhi''er,e into the pce with me, so that you can make me pork liver soup every day." As long as Bai Zhi was willing to enter the pce with him. He was willing to eat pork liver every day. Bai Zhi shook her head: "No, my mother wille to the capital in 2 days. I have to go and see how the Dongfang Mansion is being cleaned up." She nned to live in the Dongfang Mansion so that Zhao Lan and Hu Changlin could spend more of their time together. They don''t need to spend all day around her and dy their life. * In the Meng Family Mansion. Master Meng came back from the pce and immediately sent someone to call Meng Nan to discuss matters in the study. "Nan''er, all we need to do now is wait for the right time," Meng Da said humanely. Meng Nan sat in the chair with a gloomy expression. His eyes fell on the sword hanging on the wall of the study. Wasn''t that a peerless sword? Only when he draws this sword, he will know. Only by pulling out the sword can one see the sharpness of this sword. Before he made his decision, he had never thought about this matter, but after he made his decision, he kept thinking about it, just wanting to get to that day soon. "Father, this son thinks, waiting is the most unreliable." Master Meng let out an oh, and stared at him: "What do you mean?" Meng Nan leaned back, found a veryfortable posture, and said in a somewhatzy voice: "I think that if you want to get it, you shouldn''t wait, but take the initiative to fight for it. Instead of nning, it''s better to create the chance, and then obtain it." In front of his eyes, was the scene of him stepping into the Golden Pce and hand in hand with the beauty. He was not interested in imperial power, he only hopes that when he got imperial power, so he could get her. To get her, he was willing to give everything, even his soul. Master Meng looked surprised and looked at his son nkly. Was this his son? Was he Meng Nan? He had never seen Meng Nan like this. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1256: Wang Yunpo

Chapter 1256: Wang Yunpo

The color ofte autumn was gradually reced by winter, and the wind blowing all day became colder and colder. Dongfang Wan and Dongfang Mu returned to the capital. As usual, Chu Yan went in and out of Dongfang Family Mansion whenever he had time. The day was just right, and Chu Yan came to her excitedly, saying that he would take her somewhere. It has been almost four years, and the people in that ce have never responded. A while ago, he sent someone to inquire again and got the news that he mighte back these days, so he picked this sunny day and took her there. Bai Zhi was almost dragged into the carriage by him, "Where are you taking me?" "You''ll know when you get there." He said, then took off the cloak on his body, and wrapped it around Bai Zhi''s body. There was a heater in the carriage, so it wasn''t cold at all, but she didn''t return the cloak to him, with a sweet smile on her face: "You seem to be very busy recently." Chu Yan smiled and said: "Thanks to you, I found a bunch of people to help me read the booklets, so naturally I was free." Bai Zhi sometimes thought, if he will enter the pce in the morning ande back in the evening, it was just as if he were going to work. It was fine as long as he didn''t sleep with those concubines. But it was unrealistic to think about it. Since ancient times, which emperor didn''t have three pces and six courtyards. Also, has no group of children? How can a group of children be born with just a single woman? Oh, how good it would be if he didn''t be the emperor? The carriage left the city and came to a low hillside. "Where is this?" Bai Zhi asked. Chu Yan pointed to the stone tablet not far away and said: "Wang Yunpo." She looked up and saw that there was a tower. The tower was very tall, at least taller than any buildings she had ever seen in this world. On a low hillside, there was the tallest building. "What is that tower?" Buddhist temple? Taoist temple? It doesn''t look like it. Chu Yan said: "This is the Stargazing Tower, have you heard of it?" Bai Zhi thought hard for a while, then shook her head: "I''ve never heard of it, what is this stargazing tower for? Could it be to observe the stars?" Chu Yan snapped his fingers: "That''s right, it''s the one who observes the stars. There is a fortune-teller in the state of Chu who lives in this observatory. It is said that he is proficient in astronomy and geography. There is nothing in the world that he doesn''t know. I came to him before." He wanted to know how to keep herpletely and sever her connection with the other world. Bai Zhi''s heart beat faster, and she quickly asked, "Did you see him? What did he say?" Chu Yan shook his head: "I haven''t seen him before. I just found out about you at that time, so I came to him, but he was not there. His apprentice said that he had traveled all over the world and never came back. I sent someone to inquire about him a few days ago. Knowing that the physiognomist maye back shortly, I brought you here." Bai Zhi was suddenly a little nervous, so nervous that her palms were sweating. She has always wanted to stay here. She has rtives and the man she loves here, she doesn''t want to leave again, no matter how sad or difficult, she still wants to stay. But Lin Yang has never given up there, whether she can stay or not was not up to her to decide. If someone can help her stay and cut off the connection with that side, it would be the best. The two went up to Wang Yunpo and entered the Stargazing Tower, but they still didn''t find a trace of the physicist, and still, only the apprentice of the physicist received them. "Didn''t you say he''ll be back in a few days? Where''s the person?" Chu Yan was displeased. The young apprenticeughed dryly: "Your Majesty, my master did write a letter a month ago stating that he will return, and it should be a few days, but my master did not reply after that. This little one doesn''t know why." Bai Zhi smiled lightly and said, "It''s okay, he''lle back if he wants to. Can I just take a look around?" Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1257: Astrologer

Chapter 1257: Astrologer

The young apprentice hurriedly said: "Please go ahead!" Chu Yan had been here before. He knew what the most worthwhile things to see in this stargazing tower were, so he directly took Bai Zhi to the study room. He lifted the white cloth covering the table, and the things on the table were arranged exactly as they were counted. Years passed, but time here seemed to have stopped, and nothing had changed. Bai Zhi''s gaze was immediately attracted by the painting on the table, on which were stars and star trails. Under the painting was a page full of numbers. The person who painted this picture seems to be calcting something. Although she loved astronomy, she knows nothing about it. She can''t understand it at all, she can''t find a clue. "Do you know what this is?" Chu Yan asked. Bai Zhi stared at the painting and murmured: "It''s the trajectories of the stars. He seems to be calcting the cycles and trajectories of the stars. I don''t know the details. When the physiognomistes back, just ask him." She concealed the shock in her eyes, she never expected that another modern person would appear. Below the drawing paper was a piece of manuscript paper filled with numbers of English letters and mathematical forms. If that person was not from the modern era, how could it be possible to understand this? It seems that just as she and Gu Boyang guessed, in this world, there were not only two modern people. There may be more. Some people wanted to go back, but some people didn''t want to go back after they got here. No matter whether they want to go back or not, they will not easily reveal their true identities. They will hide them carefully, so it was difficult for them to find these people. As for her and Gu Boyang. Gu Boyang remembered his wife and children. Even though more than ten years have passed, he still wants to go back to modern times and reunite with his wife. While, in modern times, except for Lin Yang, she has almost no rtives. But here, she has so many rtives, so many friends who care about her, so she doesn''t want to leave. She just wanted to stay here and live a good life. She hadn''t seen this physiognomist for several years, has he found a way to leave here? Chu Yan fetched the guest book and handed it to Bai Zhi: "Look at this, it''s quite interesting." Bai Zhi regained her senses, her eyes moved away from the star trails on the paper andnded on the guest book. After turning two pages, she suddenlyughed. This was very simr to the space blog they y in modern times, which was very interesting. There were no usable clues in the guest book, and there was nothing in the room that could help Bai Zhi except this star map. Bai Zhi asked the young apprentice: "When will your mastere back, did he say something else in the letter?" The young apprentice shook his head: "Master''s whereabouts are always uncertain. This time, it is already a rare thing that he sent a letter 3 months in advance, but the strange thing is that ording to the date written in his letter, the day before yesterday was the deadline. But I haven''t seen him back for two days, so I''m quite worried." Chu Yan said: "Can you show us the letter from your master?" Originally, this letter was not allowed to be read by outsiders, after all, it was a private letter written by the master to his apprentice. But now the person who asked him for the letter was the Emperor. He didn''t have the guts to offend the Emperor, so he could only go and get the letter obediently. The handwriting on the letter was very scribbled, and one could know people by writing, so this person must be a kind-hearted person with a free and easy personality. He didn''t write much. Just as the boy said, he just mentioned the date of returning to the Stargazing Tower and didn''t say anything else. He didn''t say where he was when he wrote the letter, and he didn''t say whether he woulde back bynd or by waterway. He didn''t mention the day when he will set off, nor where he will set off from. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1258: Missing him even before they parted

Chapter 1258: Missing him even before they parted

The clues were cut off just like that, the astrologer didn''te back, and they couldn''t find it even if they wanted to. Bai Zhi wrote a set of numbers in the guest book, which was a year, a year she was in before. She used Chinese numbers, and Chu Yan felt strange when she saw it: "What are you writing this for? Is it a code?" Bai Zhi nodded: "Well, he should be able to understand." After putting down the brush, she handed the guest book to the young apprentice, and said, "I live in Dongfang Family Mansion in the capital city. If your masteres back, please let hime and see me." The young apprentice responded repeatedly, but he thought it was his master''s business whether he wille and see her or not. He was only responsible for rying the message. On the carriage back to the city, Chu Yan was a little dejected. He came here in high spirits, but he didn''t expect to return in disappointment. Bai Zhi didn''t seem happy and always looked in deep thought. Her brows which were t before began to frown again. "Don''t worry, Zhi''er, I will find that astrologer, and I will cut off the connection with you there so that you will no longer have to worry." Bai Zhi smiled slightly, and held her generous and warm palm back: "I''m not worried, but you, don''t worry too much, I won''t disappear suddenly, it''s not easy to take me away from here. " Chu Yan took her into his arms, sped her back with one hand, and sped her slender waist with the other: "Zhi''er, you promise that no matter what happens in the future, no matter whether someonees to pick you up, you will not leave me." She lowered her eyes, her nose was slightly sour. She wanted to promise him, promise him happily. But she can''t. The most hateful thing in the world was to make a promise but fail to keep it. It gives people hope but makes them despair. She was not sure what her future would be, so how could she make a promise to him easily? "Why don''t you talk? You don''t want to?" Chu Yan asked again, with a little more anxiety on his face. Bai Zhi closed her eyes, swallowed hard her tears, and pretended to be breathing in sleep. "You fell asleep, didn''t you sleepst night? Why did you fall asleep?" Chu Yan muttered, supporting her body with one hand, and pulling the cloak to cover her. Seeing her peaceful sleeping face, he also yawned. It turned out that drowsiness was contagious, he chuckled, hugged the person in his arms tightly, closed his eyes, and rested his mind. As soon as the carriage stopped at Dongfang Family Mansion, Bai Zhi ¡®woke up''. Chu Yan smiled and pinched her pretty face: "You woke up in time, if you wake up a littleter, I''ll carry you in." Bai Zhi smiled dryly: "I''ve been awake for a while, but I''m a little dazed, but now I''m awake." The two got out of the car, Chu Yan sent her in, but he didn''t go in: "I still have some court affairs to attend to today, I need to go back to the pce early, eat well by yourself, and go to bed early at night." Bai Zhi responded one by one, feeling sweet in her heart, looking at his face, she missed him even before they parted. Perhaps, this was the taste of love. She couldn''t understand those couples in love before, they were stuck together all day long, wasn''t it annoying? Now she finally understands, that''s what it was like to be passionately in love. If they were just ordinary people, they would be the happiest couple. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1259: That fire, you set it off, right?

Chapter 1259: That fire, you set it off, right?

When Lin Yang arrived, the fire in the building had been extinguished, and the whole building had been burnt to nothing but a skeleton. He opened his mouth, looking at the ruins that could no longer tell what it used to be. He whimpered in his throat and wanted to call out a person''s name, but he couldn''t open his mouth no matter what. Gone, it was all gone. All his years of hard work disappeared without a trace with this fire and were wiped clean. "No, no, she must be fine, she must be fine." Like crazy, he rushed in. Before reaching the gate, he was stopped by the police, who came to maintain order and dragged him aside. "Sir, although the fire has been extinguished, heavy objects still fall inside. It is very dangerous. You cannot go in." "My girlfriend is still inside, my girlfriend is still inside!" Lin Yang struggled like crazy, his voice was hoarse, his eyes were full of tears, and he stared fixedly at the dark window of his house. Under the window facing the street, Bai Zhi was lying. Finally, under Lin Yang''s strong insistence, two firefighters apanied him into the building and climbed to the 13th floor on foot. When they kicked open the scorched door, the scene of the house was unforgettable for them all their lives. There was still a fire burning on that bed, and the person on the bed was almost charred. Lin Yang fainted and couldn''t hold on any longer. The belief that kept him alive, the motivation that kept him working hard, disappeared at this moment. When he woke up, it was already three dayster. When he opened his eyes, he saw a familiar face. Wearing exquisite makeup, wearing high-end handmade fashion, andbing her neatly hair. Seeing him open his eyes, the corners of her pursed lips immediately opened: "Are you awake? Wait, I''ll call the doctor for you." She was about to get up, Lin Yang stretched out his hand and grabbed her wrist, fixed his eyes, and asked word by word: "Did you do it?" Yu Manna sat back again, smiling softly, "I don''t know what you''re talking about," "The fire, did you set it off?" Yu Manna looked surprised: "Lin Yang, what nonsense are you talking about? How could I do such a thing?" Afterward, she took the remote control from the bedside table and turned on the TV. The news about the fire was being broadcast on TV, and the cause of the fire was mentioned. After investigation, it was said that it was caused by a short circuit of the circuit. In addition, pure wooden furniture was popr recently, so the fire could not be controlled together. Eighteen people were burned in this fire, sixty-five were seriously injured, and seventy-two were slightly injured. If this was done by Yu Manna, then how vicious was her heart? Lin Yang didn''t let go of her wrist at all, and asked in a deep voice, "I''ll ask you again, did you do it?" He doesn''t believe what''s in the news, how can he believe it? Was it just such a coincidence? The house caught fire just after the automatic rm fire extinguishing sprinkler system was reported for repair. Was there such a coincidence in this world? And he found traces of gasoline on Bai Zhi''s hospital bed. He didn''t believe that he was the only one who found gasoline. And to be able to cover this kind of thing, a strong background rtionship was needed. Yu Mannaplied with every one of them. She has the motive and the ability tomit the crime. Yu Manna shook her head: "Of course not, how could I do such a thing?" She smiled brightly, and there was a trace ofcency in her beautiful eyes, of course, she wascent. Her enemy was finally wiped out, from then on, there would be no more Bai Zhi in this world, never again. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1260: Regret

Chapter 1260: Regret

That annoying face would never appear in front of her eyes again. If it wanted to appear, it would at most be in her dreams. Who cares about dreams? Lin Yang slowly released her wrist and said word by word: "I will find out. If you did this, Yu Manna, I will not let you go, never." He regretted so much, regretted not doing something to her earlier. In the past few years, he has devoted himself to researching the space-time positioning spacecraft, left the hospital, and never saw Yu Manna again. He thought that she would give up. Yu Manna''s smile became brighter and brighter: "Thank you for not letting me go, I''m looking forward to it." No matter which way it was, as long as they can get entangled together, that''s enough. Lin Yang refused to listen to the advice and forcibly left the hospital that day. As soon as he was released from the hospital, he met with two friends from the police circle. His friends in the police circle also knew about this matter and advised him not to investigate. Thework of rtionships behind him was beyond his imagination. Lin Yang was not afraid and kept repeating the scene he saw before he passed out that day. The girl he cared for was poured gasoline and burned to ashes, alive. As long as he closes his eyes, he will be full of this kind of picture. He can''t forgive himself, let alone let the murderer go unpunished. Even if it cost his life, he would not hesitate. As if moved by his persistence, two friends from the police circle agreed to help. Coupled with some other social connections he found himself, this matter revealed some clues. In the Riverview Vi on Lijiang, a man stood in front of the French windows, looking at the blood-stained sunset outside the window with frowned eyebrows, and said: "Bring back the evidence, at any cost." The young man in a ck suit answered yes, and was about to back away when a fiery red figure rushed in. That smear of red was the same color as the sky. "Dad, you can''t hurt him, he is Lin Yang!" The man turned around, and the cold front in his eyes became gentle when he touched his daughter''s face. "Nana, he has obtained the evidence. If you don''t get the evidence back, do you know what the consequences will be?" Yu Manna nodded: "Of course, I know what the consequences will be. You can provide evidence, but you must not hurt Lin Yang, absolutely not." The man sighed, "You, if Lin Yang is easy to deal with, can he get the evidence so quickly?" Although the Lin family was not as sessful in shopping malls as their Yu family, the Lin family''s influence in the political world was much greater than that of the Yu family. Lin Yang was from the Lin family, so it will not be difficult to find a rtionship to do something. If this matter was not handled properly, not only Yu Manna will be in bad luck, but the entire Yu Group will also be in bad luck. Yu Manna said: "Dad, don''t be so worrying, okay? I know Lin Yang''s temperament best. He doesn''t like to do secret things the most. Even if he wants to investigate something, he wille to it. I have already dealt with it, nothing will happen." Father Yu looked at his daughter in disbelief. Where did the normally shrewd daughter go? Why can''t she see as long as Lin Yang is involved? Because of Lin Yang, the Yu family has lost all face. Last time, his escape from marriage was on the front page for a full month, and it can be regarded as having lost all face outside the Pacific Ocean. "Manna, didn''t you hear what Dad said clearly? Lin Yang has already got the key evidence, as long as he continues to take the next step, you, me, and even the entire Yu family will be finished." He began to regret it. Regretting not being able to stand his daughter''s begging, agreeing to her rude request, making such a big mistake. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1261: Pierce

Chapter 1261: Pierce

This was not amon thing, but a major case involving dozens of lives, which cannot bepletely settled by money. Once the matter was exposed, among other things, the saliva of public opinion can drown the entire Yu Group. He can even imagine the day when their stock fell to the limit. No, no, absolutely not. Their Yu''s group has been glorious for a hundred years, and it must not be ruined in his hands. This time, he will not be soft-hearted no matter what. Seeing the change in her father''s expression, seeing the sh of determination in his eyes, Yu Mannapletely panicked. She knew exactly what her father''s expression meant. No matter how powerful Lin Yang was, how could he be her father''s opponent? Yu Manna knelt in front of her father, tears streaming down her face: "Dad¡ªplease, please don''t hurt him, I''ll go find him. I''ll find a way to get it back, don''t you hurt him, I can''t live without him." Lin Yang was the man she loves the most in her life and the only man she loves. She can''t imagine, without Lin Yang, what''s the point of her living in this world? Isn''t she living for Lin Yang? Isn''t it just to be able to go to his side and be with him? She has done so many outrageous things, just to get him! Father Yu said: "Mana, Dad depends on you in everything. To help you, dozens of people were injured, and now there are dozens of people lying in the hospital without knowing whether they are alive or dead. Losing money is a small matter, and Dad can admit it, but this is not something that can be solved by losing money, dozens of lives, once Lin Yang exposes this matter, what do you think will happen to our Yu Group?¡± Yu Manna was stunned for a moment, her mind became much clearer, and she suddenly said: "I''ll think about it, and I''ll solve it." Father Yu snorted softly: "You''ll solve it? How will you solve it? Will Lin Yang listen to you? If you ask him for it, he will give it to you. If he is such an obedient person, then he will not run away on the day you get married, let you beughed at by people all over the country." "Dad, let me try it. If you don''t try, how will you know it won''t work? I''ll go to him now. Today, I''ll settle this matter. Dad, I beg you. Give him a chance, and give me a chance. Yes, I really can''t live without him." If she doesn''t intervene in this matter and let her father do it, then Lin Yang will be in danger. She will never let such a thing happen, absolutely not. Father Yu looked at the time, pondered it in his heart, sighed, and said: "Forget it, I will give you 2 hours. If you can solve this matter within 2 hours, I will not move him. If it can¡¯t be solved, Manna, don¡¯t me Dad for being cruel, Dad is also doing it for your good.¡± His daughter was spoiled by him. She had never experienced hardship, let alone the hardships of life in the world. Her life was better than those of the so-called lords. What will she do if Yu''s group was finished? How she will survive? Yu Manna got up quickly, turned her head and grabbed the bag on the corner table, and rushed out of the room. Get into her small titanium sports car, all the way to Lin Yang''s current residence. The original house was burned, so Lin Yang lived in Bai Zhi''s house. She never thought that one day he woulde here again and live here. As soon as got out of the elevator, she heard violent noises in the long corridor. They said it was noise, but they only heard the voice of a tough woman and no other voices. This was a single apartment, a small apartment. One set was only 60 square meters, it was most suitable for a single dog to live in. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1262: Room Number 1314

Chapter 1262: Room Number 1314

Although the house was not big, due to the prosperous location, the house price has been soaring. Bai Zhi bought the house after one year of work. It was only 15,000 yuan per square meter when she bought it, and now it has risen to 50,000. yuan per square meter. Although the house was small, it was worth a lot of money. She remembered that Bai Zhi''s room number was 1314. At first, she thought it was a coincidence that she bought this room by chance. It was onlyter that she found out that this was the house that Lin Yang had chosen for her. To buy this house, Lin Yang quietly added money. And these, Bai Zhi didn''t know. In front of room 1314, a woman and two young men blocked the door. Two young people, one in his twenties and the other one in his early twenties, looked very simr, with brotherly faces, and the woman in front of them was also very simr. The woman was holding onto Lin Yang''s clothes with one hand, and she was chattering endlessly: "This house belongs to my daughter. My daughter is dead now. This house should belong to me. Why do you live here? Hurry up and go." Lin Yang didn''t even bother to argue with her, he just said in a low voice: "Let go." The woman yelled: "No, I won''t let you go if you don''t leave. This is my daughter''s house. You are her boyfriend, but you are not married, this property cannot belong to you. I won''t agree with it. Even if you go in court, they won''t allow it.¡± Lin Yang sneered: "Since they won''t allow it, why don''t you go to court? If the court awards this house to you, I, Lin Yang, will leave without saying a word." This was Bai Zhi''s house, and no one can touch it. The woman''splexion changed again and again. If she could get the house in court, would she stille here to argue with him? "If I didn''t have this spare time, I would talk nonsense with you here?" Lin Yang shrugged: "I have a lot of time, and I will be with you at any time. If you have nothing else to do, please leave. This is a private residence. If you don''t leave, I have no choice but to call the police." The young man standing behind the woman squeezed forward, with a stern look on his face, raised his eyebrows, staring at his eyes, and said: "This is my sister''s house, don''t you understand? We told you to get out, do you understand?" "Your sister? Have you met this sister? Do you know her name? Do you know where she works? Do you know how old she is this year?" The young man was stunned for a moment, and then said: "What does it have to do with you whether I know it or not? This is our own business, and it has nothing to do with you!" Lin Yang said: "Today, I will exin to you a little more clearly. First, this is Bai Zhi''s house, but this house is mine now. Second, if you say you are Bai Zhi''s family, then you are her family just relying on your mouth? If cats and dogs said they were Bai Zhi¡¯s family members and wanted to fight for the house, who would this house be given to?¡± He has been taking care of Bai Zhi for the past few years. Legally, he was Bai Zhi''s guardian. As long as he wants this house, no one canpete with him. "I am Bai Zhi''s mother. You know that." As soon as the woman finished speaking, there was another sound of chaotic footsteps, apanied by the man''s angry scolding: "Dong Lian, you bitch, I called you in the morning, and you said that you are out of town and have no time toe! But now, you are here? Do you want to swallow it all?" The man was Bai Zhi''s biological father, He Yuan, and the one who came with him was his current wife. Yu Manna was standing ten meters away, but none of them seemed to see her, and they treated her like air. Lin Yang''s gaze swept across her lightly. When he saw her, there was a trace of cold mockery in his eyes, the corners of his lips were slightly curved, and his smile was no longer as warm as before. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1263: Drive away irrelevant people

Chapter 1263: Drive away irrelevant people

Lin Yang shut his mouth and leaned against the door frame, watching the pair of viins quarreling, as if, if they won the quarrel, the house would belong to them. The man said: "The house belongs to me, the car and savings belong to you." The woman said: "Where is the car? Where is the savings? Find it out and let me see. If you can''t find it, don''t mention this nonsense to me." The man said:" "You can find whatever you want, why should I look for it? Let me put it down today, I want this house, don''t argue with me." The woman snorted coldly: "So what if you fight? I want to fight, this is my daughter''s house, I can''t fight for hers? The man said again: "Our national condition in China is like this, the house has to be left to men, and you are a money-losing good, what are you arguing about?" The woman sneered: "It is true that the house is reserved for men, but it is reserved for sons. Are you her son? And you said I am a money-losing good, I lose your money? The man was so angry that he pointed at the woman''s nose and cursed, "You idiot, can you talk properly?" While the two were arguing endlessly, Yu Manna called the police. She only had two hours, and now, forty minutes had passed. She didn''t want to spend the rest of the time just seeing them arguing and there was nothing she could do. The police arrived ten minutester and took ten minutes to drive these people away. It took her an hour to stand in front of him. "What are you doing here? Is it just to watch the excitement?!" Yu Manna shook her head: "Of course, I didn''te to see the fun, I came to see you." Lin Yang didn''t intend to let her in, but just stood at the door, looking at Yu Manna with slightly swollen eyes: "Did you cry? Why?" He didn''t believe that Yu Manna would cry because of Bai Zhi''s matter, it was impossible. "Say it straight, what''s the matter?" Lin Yang looked at Yu Manna indifferently. Yu Manna smiled wryly: "Aren''t you going to invite me in?" Lin Yang shook his head: "It''s Bai Zhi''s house, I don''t like the smell of your powder. If you have anything to say, do it quickly, while I still have thest bit of patience." Yu Manna hurriedly said: "Don''t do this, you listen to me first." She swallowed hard. Seeing that Lin Yang didn''t make a sound, but didn''t chase her away, she took up the courage, took another step forward, raised her head slightly, looked at the handsome face that made her dream, and said softly: "Lin Yang, I have something very important to tell you, let''s go in and talk about it." Lin Yang was wearing thin home clothes without even a pocket. How could those materials be put in the pockets of the clothes? Since the things were inside, if she doesn''t go in, how can she get them? But Lin Yang didn''t seem to have any intention of inviting her in, he didn''t even have a word of kindness, he just told her to speak quickly and get the hell out. Yu Manna gritted her teeth, pushed Lin Yang away, and rushed into the room. The room was very tidy, just like when Bai Zhi lived here, and the same as what she saw when she came here. "Lin Yang, I remember you still have a three-bedroom house on Huifeng Road. Why did you live there? It''s closer to the unit." Lin Yang snorted softly: "Where do I want to live, what does it have to do with you? Do I still need to report to you and get your consent?" Lin Yang wanted to pull her out, but he didn''t want to touch her, so he could only hold back his disgust. Wait for her to go by herself. "Have you finished talking? Just leave after talking, you are not wee here." Lin Yang chased away. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1264: Life is too smooth

Chapter 1264: Life is too smooth

Yu Manna didn''t intend to leave, she hadn''t got what she wanted, how could she leave? She gracefully walked to the small sofa and sat down, saw a half-drunk ss of wine on the table, took it up and smelled it, and immediately frowned: "Didn''t you dislike drinking this kind of wine?" With Lin Yang''s drinking capacity, he would be drunk after just one drink. Lin Yang stepped forward, snatched the wine ss from her hand, and threw it into the trash can. "Don''t pretend to be familiar with me. You don''t know me, and I don''t know you. Yu Manna, I won''t be soft." He wished she could pay for Bai Zhi''s life right now, but it was too cheap for her. Let her taste the pain of the world before she dies. Yu Manna''s life was too smooth, and she could have whatever she wanted, so she never let go of him, the man she had never got. He wanted to make her lose everything, let her fall from the high clouds into the mud trampled by thousands of people, and let her taste the things she has never tasted before. Such as poverty, such as being spurned by thousands of people, as street rats, and the taste of a lost dog. These, she has never tasted it, he wants her to taste it. This vicious woman deserves all the cruelest capital punishments in the world. Yu Manna looked at Lin Yang in front of her, feeling a little scared suddenly. In the past, Lin Yang gave her the feeling of being as warm as the winter sun, but now Lin Yang, the sun on his body seems to be covered by the haze that covers the sky, and the warmth of the past was no longer there. Since when did he be like this? Three years ago? Four years ago? Or a month ago? She didn''t know, and couldn''t remember! "Lin Yang, listen to me. I know what you want to do now. I also know that you have some things in your hands. You can''t hand them over. Can you give them to me? You give them to me, and I''ll help you deal with them!" Lin Yang sneered and looked at her like a fool: "Yu Manna, do you think you are too smart, or do you think I, Lin Yang, am too stupid? Should I thank you for saying such things?" His face was calm, but he was secretly vignt in his heart. It seemed that the Yu family already knew about it. In other words, he was in danger now, and Yu Manna knew about it that''s why she was here. So those in Yu''s family will also know. After thinking for a while, he turned around. "Where are you going?" Yu Manna called. Lin Yang said: "I''m going to the bathroom, you hurry up." Lin Yang quickly went into the bathroom, took out a crystal card from his trouser pocket, and inserted it into the back of the phone. First back up the data in the card, then transfer the data to the data cloud, and send the extraction password to a dozen of his trusted friends at the same time, exining the situation. Then he called a car to wait for him downstairs. In any case, he didn''t want those people toe here, this was Bai Zhi''s home. Bai Zhi''s body here was dead, but she was still living in another world. If he wants to find her, he will find her and bring her back. He didn''t want the house to change when she came back. After finishing all this work, Lin Yang came out of the bathroom and saw Yu Manna standing by theputer on the desk, and smiled coldly: "What are you looking for?" Yu Manna said: "Lin Yang, I know you got something, can you give it to me? I''m doing it for your good, as long as you give it to me, nothing will happen." Lin Yang stared at Yu Manna''s face, approached her step by step, and said word by word: "Nothing will happen? Then those who were burned to death by the fire, won''t they die in vain? Those lying in the hospital, the wounded who endured inhuman torture, those sad people who lost their loved ones, who will pay back their justice?" Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1265: Demon

Chapter 1265: Demon

Yu Manna took a step back, and because Lin Yang approached her, she took another step back until her hind legs rested on the cold edge of the table. She has never been so scared, like this in her life, afraid of Lin Yang''s approach. Lin Yang''s approach had always been her dream. But today, she was afraid. His eyes, his expression, and the aura emanating from him, everything was dangerous, and everything made her tremble. Lin Yang''s footsteps didn''t stop, he continued to move forward, and then he came to her, only two fists away from her. He picked up the dishcloth on the dining table, held his hand with the dishcloth, and squeezed Yu Manna''s chin hard, making her cry: "It hurts, it hurts!" Lin Yang didn''t let go. He didn''t feel sorry for her. The person in front of her was not a woman at all, she could only be called a demon. "Yu Manna, if you do something wrong, you have to bear the consequences. Do you think that if you can escape once, you can escape twice? Three times? Do you think that I, Lin Yang, am such a bully?" She harmed Bai Zhi, time and time again. He wanted to help Bai Zhi get justice, but the previous soul travel agency was owned by the Yu Family. Even if he knew that the person who harmed Bai Zhi was Yu Manna, he still couldn''t get the evidence. Afterward, she took Bai Zhi away again, and he chose to make amends in order not to let Bai Zhi get hurt in her hands. But now, Bai Zhi, who can restrain him was gone. Can Yu Manna still restrain his hands and feet? Yu Manna''s face turned pale, and she stared at Lin Yang in horror: "You, what are you talking about? I don''t understand." Lin Yang snorted coldly, let go of his hand, and threw the rag in his hand into the trash can. Everything that touched her was filthy, and he would never keep it. "What do I say, you know very well in your heart. Yu Manna, wait and see!" Lin Yang turned and went into the room to change clothes. When he came out, Yu Manna hadn''t left yet. He directly picked up the coat hanging on the chair quilt, and when he walked to the door, he called the security guard downstairs toe up and take away people, and he left directly. Lin Yang left. His footsteps got farther and farther away, but she was still in a dazed state. She didn''t wake up until the security guard appeared at the door. Lin Yang went out now, maybe he would meet someone sent by his father, what should she do? Yu Manna didn''t wait for the security guard to do anything, she rushed out by herself, stepped on her high heels, and ran all the way downstairs. In the hall downstairs, she saw Lin Yang surrounded by three men in ck clothes and ck pants. She never knew that Lin Yang also had good skills, but it was still a bit difficult for one person to deal with three people. After being punched twice, Yu Manna couldn''t bear it anymore and rushed forward to stop him. The three of them didn''t know Yu Manna, and they thought she and Lin Yang were together, so they raised their hands and beat them together. Yu Manna was beaten, but Lin Yang didn''t even look at her. In his eyes, she was not a woman who needed to be protected at all, but a demon who needed to be punished by capital punishment. Fortunately, the security guard in the building called the police in time, and the police car was nearby and arrived within two minutes. When the three saw the policeing, they could only temporarily give up and run away. While the police were chasing the murderer, Lin Yang got into an unlicensed ck car. The car quickly disappeared from people''s sight, no one knew where he went, and no one could trace him. The car was equipped with an anti-satellite positioning device. The front windshield was anti-snap ss, and there was no license te. Once the car enters the stream, it was like rain entering the rivers andkes. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1266: Predicted Lin Yangs end

Chapter 1266: Predicted Lin Yangs end

Father Yu, who could no longer find Lin Yang, was so angry that he wanted to beat his precious daughter to death. "What do we do now? What do you think we should do now?" Father Yu pointed at his daughter and cursed angrily. Yu Manna cried like a lunatic, the delicate makeup on her face was so blurry that she couldn''t see her original appearance. "Dad, I didn''t know it would be like this. Dad, please help me find him." Father Yu wandered around the room anxiously: "Do you think I don''t want to find him? I want to find him more than you do." As long as he was found, it will be his death. This time, he will not be relentless. Yu Manna raised her eyes to look at her father, and she saw a murderous light in his father''s eyes. Her heart turned cold as if she had predicted Lin Yang''s end. But for some reason, at this moment, she didn''t have the courage or the will to fight for another chance for Lin Yang. Was it because of the look Lin Yang showed her? That look woke her up. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t get him, very impossible. So, now she has lost the guts or the will to fight for him? She didn''t know what it was, but she knew clearly that it would be impossible for her and Lin Yang in this life. However, his father never found Lin Yang, never. Half a monthter, a message appeared on the Inte. A doctor who called himself Lin Yang reported the arson and murder incident of the Yu Group under his real name. After this news was reposted by several people in political and policy circles, it quickly hit the headlines. For a while, a storm of public opinion swept over the Yu Group. Yu Group''s stock price plummeted, and it went green to the bottom. In just one hour, Yu Group''s wealth has shrunk by tens of billions. Father Yu didn''t dare to turn on his mobile phone, the board of directors will tear him to pieces. He doesn''t know what he will exin to the board of directors. Even if he invites the best public rtions team in the country and spends a lot of money, he won''t be able to suppress this matter. After all, dozens of lives were involved. This was not an ordinary economic issue. It involves too many aspects. He still had to think about how to deal with the political and legal agencies that were about to visit him. Yu Manna hid in the room and did not dare toe out. The news on the Inte was so overwhelming that she didn''t even dare to take a look. She didn''t know what the consequences would be, maybe as her father said, Yu''s Family was finished. Or maybe, as usual, it will be suppressed by his father''s superb means. But in any case, the loss is inevitable. Even if the matter was suppressed this time, the position of the chairman of the father may not be able to be kept. Father Yu was not as optimistic as she thought. If resigning from the position of chairman can settle this matter, then he will resign right now, anyway, he will get it back sooner orter. But this time, it will not be so easy and simple. In an old-fashioned apartment in Jinwei City, Lin Yang was facing theputer, looking at the curse words on the screen, looking at the word "Yu" written in green, and looking at the words in the headlines that ounted for seven out of ten, the corner of his mouth finally showed was a faint smile. "Now is just the beginning, let you warm up first." He only released a small part of the evidence, and it has already be like this. When he releases follow-up evidence, he can imagine how many more uninvited guests will appear in the Yu Family Company. Nowadays, there were still many people who were not sure about the authenticity of this matter and the extent of the Yu Family''s participation, so the matter is only raging on the Inte and has not extended to the main action. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1267: Is he Lin Jians son?

Chapter 1267: Is he Lin Jians son?

But soon, things will change. He wants to destroy them little by little, those demons, those demons who have no humanity. They were not worthy of living as humans at all. The members of the Yu family could not find Lin Yang, but the members of the Lin family could find him. He was Lin Yang, and the Lin family was well aware of the property under his name, and the person who sent him here was also a member of the Lin family. Therefore, he was not surprised when his parents came to the door, and even felt they came a littleter than he expected. "Lin Yang, did you do this thing that almost turned the world upside down on the Inte?" Father Lin looked at his son, and couldn''t believe his eyes. The young man with a bearded face and messy hair in front of him was really his, Lin Jian''s son. Wasn''t his son always mature and stable, and pays great attention to appearance? But his son in front of him has be like this, and he lived in this kind of ce, what on earth does he want to do? Lin Yang nodded: "I did it." "Are you confused? Do you know how much the Yu Family''s industrial chain is involved? What good will it do you if you get rid of them? Do you know how many enemies you have made this time?" Lin Yang snorted: "I''m not afraid, I just want justice, they murdered and vited thew, why shouldn''t I report it?" "That''s their business. Even if someone wants to take care of it, it shouldn''t be you. You are just a doctor. Just do your job well. Why do you care about it? The police will take care of it." Lin Yang said: "Dad, don''t your conscience hurt when you say this? The police will take care of it? Really?" Father Lin looked a little embarrassed and changed the subject: "I know you did this for that girl named Bai Zhi, you have paid enough for her, but this is the result. It is also her fate, no matter how persistent you are, what''s the use? Go back with Dad, let''s start over." Lin Yang was touched in his heart. Even though his parents sometimes did wrong things, they loved him consistently, and this never changed. Lin Yang finally shook his head: "I won''t go back. I won''t go back until this matter is settled." "Settled? How do you think this matter will be settled? Tens of billions of shares in the Yu Group evaporated in an hour. What else do you want?" Lin Yang''s face glowed coldly: "Can the price of murder and arson be settled by money? I want them to pay the price they deserve, not a little bit of stinky money." "So, what else do you want to do?" Father Lin asked anxiously. "I want the Yu Group to disappear from the world, and I want those who havemitted evil to pay the price they should pay." It wasn''t until this time that Father Lin realized something: "So, you still have evidence in your hand?" He was a political leader, and he knows that those things were not enough in the current online news to make Yu Family bankrupt and plead guilty. Lin Yang was so confident, then, he must still have something in his hand. Lin Yang nodded: "Yes, I still have evidence in my hand, enough evidence to kill the Yu Family." "Where did these thingse from? You are a doctor, where did you get them?" Lin Yang raised his head, staring at his father''s face, staring at his father''s eyes. His father''s appearance was tall in his heart, and he was his role model. But since then, everything has changed. His father loved him as before, but he was no longer the father he admired. The higher a person climbs, the greater the change will be, wasn''t the case? If so, he would rather his father had not climbed that peak. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1268: Since ancient times, love and friendship cant be both

Chapter 1268: Since ancient times, love and friendship cant be both

"Dad, you don''t have to worry about my affairs. I will take care of everything and won''t cause trouble for you." Father Lin''s face immediately changed, while Mother Lin said anxiously: "Lin Yang, what are you talking about? He is your father, and you two are inseparable father and son. Why do you talk as if you could decide whether to cause trouble? Things are now serious, even if you say that you don''t want to involve your father, do you think it''s possible?" Lin Yang smiled wryly. He stared at the old man in front of him who will retire in two years, he felt very sad. In the end, he was afraid that he would be involved! Lin Yang said: "Dad, don''t worry, I didn''t use your rtionship when I did these things. I asked my friends for help, and it has nothing to do with you. I will ssh dirty water on you, besides, I, Lin Yang, act upright and sit upright, and I am not afraid of those crooked ways." Father Lin shook his head and sighed: "It seems that I have protected you too well. Things in the world are not ck and white. It''s not as long as you think, and you are innocent." "Lin Yang, if it weren''t for my rtionship, do you think you can still stay here safely? Is the Yu Group incapable of finding you?" If he hadn''t used some connections to prevent the power of Yu''s group from reaching here, Lin Yang might be in crisis on all sides now. However, even if he used some connections, there was no way to immediately reduce the influence of this matter. Today, he has received no less than ten inquiries. If he hadn''t climbed to this position today, it might not be as simple as an inquiry. Lin Yang looked indifferent: "If they find it, then they find it. I have edited everything. Even if I die now, the information that should be exposed will still be exposed, and there will be no less." After hearing this, Father Lin raised his hand and pped him on the face, then cursed angrily: "What are you talking about? As a son, do you have the right to say this? Do you belong to yourself? If you die, what about me and your mother?" Lin Yang stretched out his tongue and licked the salty corners of his lips, full of bitterness. Since ancient times, love and friendship can not be both, and he didn''t want to be like this, but now, he can''t care about so much. Mother Lin rushed forward to protect her son in distress, she was so anxious that she burst into tears, andined: "You old bastard, why do you still beat the child? Can''t you say something properly?" Father Lin also regretted that he had used too much force in a moment of desperation. He had never hit Lin Yang in his life. In the beginning, Lin Yang ignored his family''s objections and quietly filled out the medical college application. At that time, he was so angry, but he never beat Lin Yang, but now¡ª¡ª Lin Yang said: "Okay, I''ve already said what I have to say, you go, and just pretend you never gave birth to me. If I don''t have a chance to repay your kindness in this life, then it will be in the next life." Father Lin and Mother Lin didn''t know how they got out of the apartment. They had run out of good and bad words but still didn''t convince their son. "What should I do? What should I do now?" Mother Lin was so anxious that she burst into tears. Father Lin didn''t know if he was in a hurry, he stared at Mother Lin and said: "It''s all your fault, if you hadn''t been a hindrance, Lin Yang, and that Bai Zhi might have married a long time ago, and we can hold our grandchildren now. But now it''s like this, I don¡¯t have a daughter-inw or a grandson, and my son is almost gone.¡± Mother Lin also regretted it very much. If she had known this would happen, she would not object to the two of them. At that time, her son came to her excitedly, saying that he nned to propose to Bai Zhi, and brought her to the house as a guest, and asked her to entertain her well. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1269: Cutting out the trouble

Chapter 1269: Cutting out the trouble

She hated Bai Zhi. She was disgusted from the bottom of her heart, and thought that with her status, how could she be worthy of her son, Lin Yang? She was not even worthy of carrying Lin Yang''s shoes. Therefore, although she promised Lin Yang that she would treat Bai Zhi well when Bai Zhi came to their house as a guest, she gave Bai Zhi a lot of faces and said a lot of words and phrases with guns and sticks. As long as she was not a fool, she would understand. At that time, they had just graduated from university and had just started working in the hospital. At that time, Bai Zhi was still a little girl who loved tough, but that day, she couldn''tugh all the time. Lin Yang took all of this into consideration, took Bai Zhi away before eating, and didn''te back for three months, nor did he call her. When Lin Yang came back, he was very haggard. He said that since that day, Bai Zhi''s attitude towards him had changed. The rtionship between the two of them had changed from the original ambiguous temperature to the purity of the former student days. Since then, Lin Yang med her! But what was the use of mentioning these now? It was useless to regret what has happened. Father Lin made a phone call and dispatched some people to secretly protect Lin Yang''s safety, and then tried to suppress some bad situations, hoping that there would be room for turning around. However, within two days, Lin Yang released the second wave of information. The public opinion that had subsided slightly just now heated up again, and the saliva of online warriors almost drowned the entire Yu Group. The situation was picking up, but this time, it turned green again up to the end. In just a few days, the market value of Yu Group has shrunk drastically. From the original trillion-dorpany, it was now only a billion-dorpany. However, these were not the final ending, nor the worst ending. Father Lin knows very well that Lin Yang has not disclosed all the evidence yet. He will y with them until the end. Therefore, before things get worse, he must get rid of the troubles. Father Yu issued a death order, telling his subordinates to find Lin Yang and get back the unpublished evidence at all costs. But at the same time, when Father Yu just gave the death order, scenes that he had never imagined appeared in front of him. The Policemen with handcuffs andw enforcement officers with subpoenas all appeared in front of him. Speaking some words that he had only seen on TV, he was stunned for a while before he came back to his senses. "What are you doing? What crime have Imitted? Why are you doing this to me?" He argued hard, but they didn''t bother him at all. They showed the summons and handcuffed him. No matter how much he tried to reason out, he was brought to the police station. Among the people who came to enforce thew, one was Father Yu''s acquaintance. After inquiring, they found out that the matter had be a big deal. The higher-ups had ordered them to deal with it as soon as possible to eliminate the influence of public opinion. They had no choice but toe Father Yu was taken away. When the third wave of evidence came out, Father Yu had already been convicted, and the Yu Group waspletely ruined. Yu Manna watched helplessly as the houses and cars under her name were seized one by one, and even her clothes, shoes,,, and bags were seized. She was kicked out of the house before she had time to tidy up. As soon as she went out, she was chased and intercepted by her creditors. She wanted to ask her friends to help overturn the tide of difficulties. But those friends of hers seemed to havepletely disappeared into the world. She couldn''t get through the phone, couldn''t find anyone, and even if they saw her at the door of their house, they pretended not to know her. Only then did she realize that she had no friends at all. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1270: Let her know what the price is

Chapter 1270: Let her know what the price is

Only then did she realize that although she graduated from Southern Medical University, she couldn''t even give an injection, let alone rely on this graduated doctor to find a job to support herself. She has fallen from a high-ranking princess to a poor ghost that everyone can trample on. "Over there, it''s her, that''s her." Two tall and thick shirtless men stopped her. She shrank subconsciously, and her face turned pale: "You guys, what do you want to do?" The man looked at her with raised eyebrows. Although this woman had no makeup on, although her clothes were dirty and her hair was messy, she still couldn''t hide her good looks. If she dressed up, she must be a rare beauty. "You are Yu Manna?" Seeing the malicious gazes of the two, she immediately shook her head: "No, no, I''m not Yu Manna." She backed away with a pale face, her high-heeled feet hurt so badly that she could barely walk. "You are Yu Manna. I''ve read about you in the newspaper. Come with us." Yu Manna shook her head: "Who are you? What are you going to do?" The man sneered: "What are you doing? Your Yu family owes our boss 30 million, do you just want to forget about it?" Yu Manna copsedpletely. She wanted to run, but her feet were too swollen to run. But she still didn''t want to throw away the exquisite pair of high heels under her feet. Only when she was wearing high heels did she feel that she was still the old Yu Manna? She fell to her knees and cried: "What do you guys want? My father is already in jail, and the Yu Group is bankrupt. I don''t have any money on me now. What are you guys bothering me?" The man stepped forward and picked her up like a chicken: "It''s only natural to pay off debts." "But I have no money, and it''s useless if you arrest me." The man''s eyes fell on her towering chest, he smiled obscenely, and said: "Maybe our boss will like you when he sees your appearance, and it''s not impossible to let you pay for it." Pay herself aspensation? Yu Manna seemed to have heard the dirtiest and most disgusting words in the world. The dirt was so dirty that she wanted to vomit, retching but unable to vomit. She hadn''t eaten for two days. She couldn''t escape, couldn''t cry, couldn''t shout even if she wanted to, so she was stuffed into the car just like that. After the car carrying Yu Manna disappeared, a tall figure walked out from the corner. He looked at the car passing away with serious eyes, and a sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth. Suddenly, it was covered with haze, as if there would never be any sunlighting out of those pupils. It was very easy to put Yu Manna in prison, but he doesn''t want to, he wants her to suffer all kinds of torture and humiliation in this world. Let her know the price. The phone in his trouser pocket rang, he took it out, nced at the name on the screen, and connected it immediately. "Professor Zhong!" "Lin Yang, are you free now? If you are free,e to theboratory, I have a discovery." Lin Yang''splexion immediately became agitated, and with this agitation, the haze in his eyes dissipated by three points. He immediately responded: "Okay, I''lle over now." Theboratory was established two years ago. There were twoboratories, one specializing in the study of Bai Zhi''s condition, and the other one was about parallel time and space. Professor Zhong was the head professor who studies parallel time and space. He said that there were discoveries, which were surprising. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1271: The flame burns every inch of her skin

Chapter 1271: The me burns every inch of her skin

Even the antipyretic she made herself and the quick-acting antipyretic brought over from modern times were useless to her. The pain of the high fever gradually made her delirious, and she muttered something from time to time, but she couldn''t make out what it was. Dongfang Wan and Dongfang Mu jumped in anxiety, and almost all the imperial doctors were invited into the Dongfang Family Mansion. Even Chu Yan rushed over overnight after hearing the news. Bai Zhi''s body seemed to be on fire as if someone kept burning her with fire. Seeing Bai Zhi''s painful appearance, Chu Yan said to Imperial Doctor Xu: "What''s going on? Did you use any medicine?" Imperial Doctor Xu hurriedly said: "Answering back the emperor, the medicine has already been used, but there is no improvement at all. Miss Bai''s illness is too strange. It seems that it is not an ordinary fever." "It''s not an ordinary fever, what kind of fever is that?" Imperial Doctor Xu shook his head: "Answering back the emperor, I have practiced medicine for decades, but I have never seen such a strange high fever. If ordinary people burn like this, I''m afraid that they would have spit and cramp, and even die." After hearing that her life could be in danger, Chu Yan became so anxious that he immediately shouted: "No matter what method you use, quickly cure her, and there must be no mistakes." Imperial Doctor Xu immediately knelt, and also the other imperial physicians behind him: "Your Majesty, this humble minister is ipetent." Chu Yan wanted to kick these ipetent imperial doctors to death. Weren''t they usually quite capable? Howe this time, everyone looks like this? Imperial Doctor Xu said: "Your Majesty, the medicines are useless to Miss Bai. Thest solution is to apply a cold towel to her forehead to protect her brain from being burned, and then bathe with warm water. Wipe her body with every other stick of incense, and feed her more warm water." These were the mostmon and simplest methods, but he doesn¡¯t know how many people have been cured by this method since ancient times. As long as they were patient enough and the patient has a good foundation, they can survive. Chu Yan took the cold towel from the handmaid''s hand, spread it on Bai Zhi''s forehead, and rolled up his sleeves to bath Bai Zhi. Seeing this, Dongfang Wan hurried forward to stop him: "Your Majesty, let me do it, you all go out." Only then did Chu Yane back to his senses. He was so anxious just now that he almost undressed Bai Zhi in front of all the imperial physicians. He pped his head and smiled dryly: "Okay,e on, I''ll go out and wait first." Chu Yan led a group of imperial physicians out of the inner room, and when he arrived in the courtyard, he severely reprimanded the imperial physicians, but he still couldn''t understand the depression in his heart. Bai Zhi felt that she was in a sea of mes, and the mes burned every inch of her skin, which almost kill her. She wanted to die happily, not to suffer this inhuman torture. But she couldn''t die, and the pain continued, as if it would never end, as if she was in a fiery purgatory. Why? She knew that she was not awake, and wanted to wake up, but she couldn''t wake up no matter what, and she couldn''t even open her eyes. There was boundless darkness in front of her eyes, and the burning pain in her body was unbearable. She heard many voices. She shouted for help and cried in pain. It was so noisy that it made her brain hurt. Gradually, those voices were slowly moving away from her, bing more and more distant, and she suddenly felt no pain anymore. Faintly, she realized something. The sound of police sirens, those cries for help, the pain of the burning body, and the sudden sense of relief that can only be found in modern times. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1272: Lin Yang said

Chapter 1272: Lin Yang said

In modern times, was she dead? Was she burned to death? The reason why she suddenly can''t feel the existence of another self was because of that. That''s right! She thought that when she lost her other self, she would only be thankful and not sad. But at this time, after experiencing such pain, she couldn''t help but shed tears. In that world, she was abandoned by her parents when she was a child and grew up in an orphanage. She was looked down upon by the world, and no one wanted to be friends with her. Only Lin Yang was willing to be her friend, guarding her side, always showing up first when she needs it, anytime. For a while, she was very happy, she felt that she was happy, and she thought she had found the best other half in her life. She knew what Lin Yang wanted, and she nned to ept Lin Yang''s wish. It wasn''t until she met his parents and visited his home that she realized that she and Lin Yang had always been people from two worlds. One was like the proud son of heaven, and the other was just humble dust. Her original pride, in the face of Mother Lin''s harsh gaze, aside from shrinking, she can''t do anything else. In front of such a person, she was so inferior that she couldn''t lift her head, and her sunny smile of the past suddenly disappeared without a trace that day. Even after that day, she can''t do it again. Lin Yang said that he doesn''t care about the vulgar eyes of the world. Lin Yang said that what he liked was her, not her status. Lin Yang said that he liked her since high school, and he entered Nanjing Medical University because of her so that he could be with her for a long time he could see her whenever he looked up when he missed her. But these sweet words can no longer touch her heart. No one knew how much she longed to be loved by her elders sincerely, and she didn''t want to experience disgusting abandonment again. It was also from that time that she quietly drew a line in her heart to iste Lin Yang from the safety line. Slowly, she forgot her quiet heartbeat and the short and happy time between her and Lin Yang. She also forgot to fantasize about the day she would be Lin Yang''s wife. She only remembered that Lin Yang was her friend, her best friend, nothing else. The pain of the burning fire reminded her of many things, many stories that she deliberately forgot and locked in her memory. After opening her eyes, there was a starry sky and a sea. In the starry sky, there was a man in a white coat, and on the sea, there was a man in a dark purple dragon robe. Below the starry sky, there was a long staircase that stretched to her feet. On the surface of the sea, there was also a road entwined with thorns extending to her feet. She couldn''t see their faces clearly, but she knew who they were. They held out their hands and waved to her. She raised her foot, but she didn''t know whether to go straight forward or climb up the steps. The road to the starry sky was long and far away, and you may fall to pieces at any time. As for the road leading to the sea, although the road was full of thorns, as long as she rushes over vigorously, she will be able to reach him. Happiness seems to be only one breath away from her. The most important thing was that at this moment, she only has Chu Yan''s face in her mind, and she only thinks about Chu Yan''s side. She raised her foot again, wanting to set foot on the road leading to the sea. At this time, Chu Yan had already rushed towards her, walking on the road full of thorns, with a torn royal robe, and cut the skin on the body, but he didn''t care at all, with a heart-warming smile on his handsome face, in those bright eyes, she was the only one. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1273: Doctors dont cure themselves!

Chapter 1273: Doctors dont cure themselves!

She felt warm in her heart and wanted to rush forward and get to his side earlier. However, she realized that her hand was held by someone, holding her tightly so that she could not move forward. Looking back, it was Lin Yang''s mncholy eyes, which were full of deep prayers, begging her not to go, begging her to stay. She opened her mouth to speak, but nothing came out. At this time, her other hand was also held by someone. Looking back, it was Chu Yan. He hade to her side and held her tightly, but her other hand was held by Lin Yang. She didn''t know what to do, she opened her mouth to speak, but nothing came out, she knew her inner choice, but now, she lost even the ability to express herself. What should she do? What should she do? Being pulled by two men, she felt as if she was about to be torn apart. She couldn''t breathe due to the pain, and suddenly opened her eyes. "Are you awake? Thank God, you finally woke up, you scared Mother to death." Dongfang Wan wished she could go outside to pray to the sky and thank God and Buddha. Bai Zhi stared nkly at the top of the bed, feeling very confused. Could it be that she was just having a dream? No, it can''t be just a dream, that''s too real, that dream was too real. In another world, she was already dead, and she rarely came back. "What''s wrong with you? Zhi''er, don''t scare Mother, why don''t you talk?" She heard that high fever can burn people''s brains. Even if they don''t die, they will be a fool after the fever subsides, her daughter won''t¡ª ¡ª Just when Dongfang Wan was thinking wildly, Bai Zhi suddenly said: "Mother, how long have I been asleep?" Thankfully, her daughter didn''t be a fool. Dongfang Wan wiped away the teardrops from the corners of her eyes, and said with a smile, "You, you have been in aa for three days and three nights, with a persistent high fever, and your body seems to be on fire, no medicine can help." Bai Zhi sat up with her arms propped up, and rubbed her painful temples, "Did I talk in my sleep?" Dongfang Wan nodded: "Yes, you have been talking in my sleep, I don''t know what you are talking about, but I can hear another name, Lin Yang or something. When Chu Yan heard this name, he is not happy! Who is that Lin Yang?" Bai Zhi rubbed her forehead and smiled wryly. Who was Lin Yang? How would she exin it? "Mom, I''m hungry." She didn''t want to answer, so she had to change the subject. Seeing her like this, Dongfang Wan didn''t ask any more questions, and hurriedly ordered someone to bring the porridge, and watched her eat it bit by bit. Without any abnormality, she felt relieved. After eating the porridge, Bai Zhi realized that it was night, and the sky outside the window already had some light, but it hadn''t fully lit up yet. Did Dongfang Wan guard her all night? She raised her eyes to look at Dongfang Wan, only then realized that herplexion was not good, and herplexion, which had just been raised, seemed to have deteriorated a lot. "Mother, I''m fine, you go and rest." Bai Zhi put down the bowl, and tightly held Dongfang Wan''s hand, feeling warm in her heart, it''s good to be back here. She has rtives here who love her wholeheartedly. As soon as she opens her eyes, she can see them, and when she closes her eyes, she doesn''t need to be afraid that they will disappear. This feeling was wonderful. Dongfang Wan shook her head: "I''m not sleepy, I''m so happy to see you awake. You girl, you''re also called a genius doctor, why don''t you know you''re sick?" Bai Zhiughed dryly: "Mother, haven''t you heard a saying? Doctors don''t cure themselves!" "Yes, yes, everything you say is reasonable!" The mother and daughter looked at each other and smiled, and then hugged each other again, their eyes moist. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1274: Imperial Doctor Xu

Chapter 1274: Imperial Doctor Xu

They knew that they couldn''t do without each other. This kind of strong blood connection, even though they had been separated for more than ten years, it didn''t affect the growing mother-daughter rtionship between them at all. When the sky just dawned, Imperial Doctor Xu came. He was carrying a medicine box, walking hurriedly, with an anxious expression on his face. Bai Zhi was either not sick, has a suspicious disease, or has a strange disease that he can''t understand. He really didn''t know what method to use to treat her, and with a heavy heart, he came to Bai Zhi''s bedroom, and as soon as he entered the door, he saw Bai Zhi and Dongfang Wan sitting beside the bed talking. The mother and daughter seemed to be talking about something interesting, and both of them had smiles on their faces, like two spring flowers just blooming, gorgeous and dazzling. They had simr faces, and simr elegant temperaments, but one was extremely delicate, the other was graceful and lively. He hurriedly lowered his head to hide his embarrassment. She doesn''t seem to be sick, she seems to be a Sleeping Beauty who just woke up. And the exhaustion and haggardness on her mother''s face of the past few days were also swept away, and her beauty was dazzling. He quietly raised his eyes, and his eyes fell on Dongfang Wan again, and he couldn''t move them away no matter what. "Imperial Doctor Xu, you''re here!" Bai Zhi greeted Imperial Doctor Xu with a faint smile. Imperial Doctor Xu quickly withdrew her peeking gaze at Dongfang Wan, and responded with a dry smile: "Looking at yourplexion, I think you''re all right." Bai Zhi nodded: "It''s all right, I''ve made you worry." Imperial Doctor Xu hurriedly waved his hands: "No, it''s fine as long as you are well. I just med myself for scaring your mother." Bai Zhi smiled and said, "She was terrified, what are you ming yourself for?" Imperial Doctor Xu blushed: "As the head of the Imperial Hospital, I failed to cure you earlier, causing your mother to worry all day long." Bai Zhi looked up at her mother and saw that her expression was calm, but behind her ears, there was a faint blush. Women were the most sensitive. They can quietly ponder over a look, a movement, or a word for a long time. Especially a woman like her mother, who has been hurt by a man, has tasted love earlier, and was still young and beautiful, such a woman was even more sensitive. Bai Zhi said: "My illness came on suddenly. It''s normal for you to fail to find out the cause for a while. Even I don''t know what''s going on." She could imagine Chu Yan''s anxiety. As the emperor, whenever he was anxious, he would whip his subordinates. Thinking about it, Imperial Doctor Xu and the others might not be living well these days. Bai Zhi quietly looked at Imperial Imperial Doctor Xu. He was only in his early forties, but looking at him, he seemed like someone who was nearly in their fifties. Not because he looked old, but because he never paid attention to his appearance. The beard on his face seems to have never been shaved. His hair was neatlybed, but he didn''t use a decent crown. His clothes were very old, and the medicine box in his hand was also very ordinary, which was eye-catching. He looked like a doctor in ordinary pharmacy, he didn''t have the slightest demeanor of being in charge of an imperial hospital. However, his eyebrows and eyes were quite straight, his figure was not as thin and tall as Pei Qinghan''s, but his back was very straightforward. ording to visual inspection, he was at least 1.75 meters tall. This kind of height can be considered tall in modern times. Bai Zhi smiled and said: "You have worked hard these days, so stay for lunch." Imperial Doctor Xu nced at Dongfang Wan. Seeing that Dongfang Wan was staring intently at the ground in front of her, not looking at him, nor responding to Bai Zhi''s proposal, he felt a little uncertain. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1275: Scumbag

Chapter 1275: Scumbag

To stay, or not to stay? Bai Zhi didn''t give him time to think about it, and in a blink of an eye, she told the maid at the side: "Go and tell the kitchen, Imperial Doctor Xu and the Emperor will stay for dinner today, let them prepare well." The maidservant responded and went away. Imperial Doctor Xu didn''t say much anymore, it was good if he can stay for dinner. Thinking about it, Imperial Doctor Xu nced at Dongfang Wan again. Dongfang Wan naturally felt that he was looking at her, and frowned slightly, thinking that Imperial Doctor Xu was too careless and too rude to do this in front of Bai Zhi. After Imperial Doctor Xu retreated, Bai Zhi took Dongfang Wan''s hand and asked: "Mother, what do you think of Imperial Doctor Xu?" Dongfang Wan''s face turned red immediately, "What do you mean? I don''t understand." "Mother, don''t pretend, what''s there to be embarrassed about? You are so young and so beautiful, is it possible that you want to live alone like this?" Dongfang Wan answered: "What''s wrong with me living alone like this? Haven''t I eaten enough suffering because of a man? It''s enough to fall into such a fire pit once, and I don''t want to fall into it again. Now I have you, and I''m free, happy, satisfied." Bai Zhi held Dongfang Wan''s hand, sighed softly, and said slowly: "Mother, you only felt this way because you met an unkind person before, but Mother, you have to know that there are not only scumbags in this world. There are also warm men." Dongfang Wan was confused: "What is a scumbag? What is a warm man?" Bai Zhi smiled and said, "Scumbags are scumbags, such as Pei Qinghan, and warm men are men who can always bring warmth to women, such as Chu Yan." Dongfang Wanughed: "I see it''s a metaphor, but it''s appropriate. Pei Qinghan is a scumbag." Bai Zhi wanted to say more, but Dongfang Wan waved her hands again and again: "Okay, okay, don''t talk about this anymore, you should wash up quickly. The emperor should be here after the court, you look like this, how do you see people?" Bai Zhi smiled and didn''t say anymore, this kind of thing needs to be done step by step. It was not good to be too hasty. She needed to see the benefits of Imperial Doctor Xu before she can pry her closed heart open. After all, Pei Qinghan hurt her so badly that she still couldn''t fully let go of it. Bai Zhi had just washed up here and put on a new winter coat, which was tailor-made, but it looked too wide when she put it on today. She sighed, and murmured to herself: "Oh, I''ve lost weight again." She pulled the unbuttoned cor and looked inside: "I''ve lost weight here too, it wasn''t big in the first ce, why did it shrink?" Chu Yan just stepped in, and seeing her like this, she almost copsed fromughing. Was she dissatisfied with her figure? Bai Zhi tied up her clothes with a blushing face, and said angrily, "Why didn''t you knock when you came in?" Chu Yan pointed to the door and said, "This door isn''t closed. Why should I knock? I thought you were waiting for me." He strode forward, stretched out his arms to wrap her in his arms, and sped her slender waist, feeling that the two lumps of flesh on her chest pressing on his body, and his heart was numb. "Zhi''er, don''t do this again." Bai Zhi docilelyy in his arms, hummed softly, and then asked: "What do you mean?" "Don''t be sick, do you know how scary you look? I was so scared, I''m afraid you''ll¡ª" Go back to the original world and nevere back again. Bai Zhi let out a cry, Chu Yan supported her shoulders, took a step back, fixed her eyes, and asked anxiously: "You went back there again, didn''t you?" Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1276: You are a phoenix

Chapter 1276: You are a phoenix

Bai Zhi didn''t know what to say, did she go back like that? She doesn''t know if it counts, but she knows that the Bai Zhi over there was gone, and from now on, there will be only one Bai Zhi in this world. She no longer has to worry that she will die suddenly after falling asleep one day, and she no longer has to worry about not being able to fulfill the promise she made. "Are you happy?" Chu Yan saw that she was smiling, and the mncholy that was always clearly visible in her eyes seemed to have disappeared. Bai Zhi nodded: "Yes, I am very happy, Chu Yan, I am really happy." Chu Yan didn''t understand: "Why? Did something good happen over there?" Bai Zhi shook her head: "I didn''t encounter any good things. Instead, it seemed like I had experienced a catastrophe, a catastrophe of life and death. But Chu Yan, I was reborn. This time, I was reborn, like a phoenix, bathed in fire and reborn." Chu Yan didn''t know what she was talking about, but since she was happy, he was also happy: "Fool, you are a phoenix, you have been a phoenix all your life." He has been the heir to the throne appointed by his father since he was a child, and Bai Zhi has been his fianc¨¦e since she was born, wasn''t she a Phoenix? The two hugged each other again, this time, Bai Zhi never pushed him away as before. Instead of pushing him away, she stretched out her arms and wrapped them around his waist, tightly. "Chu Yan, I will not leave again. From now on, we will be together for a long time. Chu Yan, I can finally make a promise to you." Chu Yan was ecstatic, grabbed her shoulders, and stared at her eyebrows. There was only him in those eyes. "Really? What you said is true?" His heart was beating like thunder, and he wanted to pinch himself severely, but he was afraid that this was a dream. Wouldn''t this pinch wake him up? Bai Zhi smiled brightly, but tears flickered in her eyes: "Really, this time, I severed my rtionship with that world,pletely severed. Chu Yan, I will not leave again, from now on, I will be with you." Seeing Chu Yan who was happy like a child, she suddenly stood on tiptoe, sped his shoulders with both hands and brought her red lips to touch his lips. After a superficial kiss, he pulled her back, pressed his passionate lips against hers, and sucked in her unique fragrance. Originally, he wanted to ask about Lin Yang, but now it seems that there was no need for that anymore. His Zhi''er not only came back again but will stay by his side forever. Dongfang Mu strode in, saw the two in ecstasy and kissing at a nce, and hurriedly retreated again overjoyed: "Young people nowadays are too courageous. They don''t close their doors when they do this. If you want to kiss, they should not only have to lock the door but also have to keep the servants far away, lest others hear the slightest sound. But they have to kiss without closing the door. " Dongfang Mu thought to himself. Well, it would be great if they cook the raw rice so that he can hold his great-grandson in his arms. After lunch, Chu Yan took Bai Zhi''s hand for a stroll in the courtyard. He didn''t know whether it was a whim or something that had been brewed in the past. He suddenly asked, "Zhi''er, is there anything you want to do in particr?" Bai Zhi raised her eyebrows and looked at him: "What do you mean? I''m your future Empress, so I can do whatever I want, right?" Chu Yanughed: "I know you don''t like life in the pce, so, before entering the pce, you can do whatever you want." Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1277: Opening a medical clinic

Chapter 1277: Opening a medical clinic

Bai Zhi said: "Do what I want to do? Are you not afraid that those officials will bury you with theirint reports?" Chu Yan replied: "I''m the emperor, and I''m a man. If I can''t even protect my own woman, what kind of emperor and man am I?" If he had known that Bai Zhi woulde back one day, he would stop his father from saying anything. The Emperor helped him to get concubines. At that time, he was disheartened, and coupled with the heavy state affairs, he didn''t take these bad things to heart, and let his father and a few veteran officials hand over dozens of them. Seeing that he was severe, Bai Zhi felt very warm in her heart, and responded to him with a smile: "I haven''t figured out what to do yet, I''ll tell you when I think about it." When she was in Huangtuo Vige, she opened a medicine hall and a toy store. They can make a living up until today. They were not what she wanted to do. She was a doctor, a general practitioner who was proficient in traditional Chinese medicine and Western medicine. Since bing a doctor, she has saved countless lives, experienced many life and death, and seen too many tears and sorrows. So she has been working hard to make herself better and stronger so that the separation of life and death in the world can be less, and less. When she came to this world, she used her medical skills to save some people, butpared with her in modern times, it was still far behind. So sometimes she wonders if it is possible to open a clinic to treat difficult and misceneous diseases, no matter whether rich or poor, she will save who she wants to save. In modern times, she sometimes encounters unreasonable people who question her medical skills, her character, and everything. She doesn''t want to treat such a person. But in the hospital, it was not up to her to make the choice when treating patients, even if she was a popr doctor in the hospital. Now here, she wants to do what she wants to do and save the people she wants to save. She was qualified and capable to make choices. Chu Yan knows her very well and knows that she has no other hobbies. Most of the books she reads on weekdays were rted to medical skills. She was excellent in medicine, but she always tried to learn and improve. Never felt proud of her achievements, or even stop at that level. Being with her also gave him motivation and the desire to learn more. He wanted to make himself better so that he will be qualified to stand by her side and grow old hand-in-hand with her. "Zhi''er, you don''t have to worry about anything, you can do whatever you want. The deceitful words of those pedantic and stupid people can neither influence me nor force you." While holding hands, the two stood by the pond, the sun reflected from the water, and the light enveloped the two of them, like fairy boys and girls from the fairy world, which made people unable to move their eyes. At this time, the housekeeper hurried over and interrupted the short-lived happiness. "Miss, a young master surnamed Song came to visit and said he was your friend." Chu Yan frowned immediately, the surname Song, could it be that Song Lang was back? Bai Zhi also thought that it was Song Lang, and hurriedly asked the housekeeper to invite him in, and asked him to send someone to call Xiao Qing. Seeing Chu Yan''s frowning after turning around, she patted him: "You, you still make such a face, Song Lang went to the Western Regions, it was all because of you, and he finally came back. Whether he got the antidote or not, we should all thank him." Hearing her words, Chu Yan felt that they had merged into one, and he felt sweet as honey inside his heart. The unhappiness he felt was swept away, so he said with a smile: "You are right." Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1278: What about the antidote?

Chapter 1278: What about the antidote?

He deliberately took Bai Zhi''s hand and went to the front hall, just like this, he appeared in front of Song Lang. Song Lang was wearing a royal blue tunic today, his body was still tall and straight, but he seems to be a little thinner, and hisplexion was a little darker than before, presumably because of the sun in the Western Regions. Song Lang''s eyes fixed on the hands they were holding, and then moved up again. After pausing for a while on Bai Zhi''s face, they finallynded on Chu Yan''s face. Looking at Chu Yan''s bright eyes, he smiled wryly: "It seems that Brother Chu won''t need my medicine anymore." Bai Zhi said to the maid beside her: "Serve tea." Chu Yan showed enough affection and was finally willing to let go. The three of them sat down, and Chu Yan spoke first: "I''m sorry, Young Master Song, my eyes are already healed." Song Lang didn''t respond to his words, and turned to look at Bai Zhi: "Are you okay?" Bai Zhi nodded: "I''m fine, how about you? Going to the Western Regions must be very hard!" Song Lang shook his head, hiding the strange look in his eyes: "No, everything is fine." Bai Zhi''s eyes fell on his hands, those hands were surprisingly thin, a little strangely thin. Sensing Bai Zhi''s gaze, he quickly retracted his hands into his sleeves. When Bai Zhi saw this, she knew something was wrong, and hurriedly asked: "What''s wrong with your hand?" Song Lang smiled lightly, and turned his eyes to other ces: "It''s nothing, maybe I''m tired and thin from the long journey." Tired and thin? The scene just now reappeared in front of her eyes. His skinny hands could never be tired and thin, there must be something wrong. She got up and rushed straight to Song Lang, reaching out to grab his hand. Song Lang dodges, bounces away from the chair, and bounces far away, not letting Bai Zhi get close to him. "I''m really fine. Now that Brother Chu''s poison has been cured, I''m relieved, and I''m leaving." Song Lang turned to leave, just in time to meet Xiao Qing. Bai Zhi hurriedly said: "Xiao Qing, you go back with your young master." While speaking, she came to Xiao Qing''s side, looked at Song Lang''s thin and hasty figure, and said in a low voice: "Your young master is very strange, you go back with him. Come and tell me if there is anything, no matter what it is." Xiao Qing didn''t know what was wrong with her, but she had her reasons for being like this, so she didn''t ask any further questions and hurriedly chased after her young master. After Song Lang and Xiao Qing disappeared without a trace, Bai Zhi just returned to the hall and said to Chu Yan: "Did you see it?" Chu Yan nodded, "Mmm, that kind of appearance can never be as simple as being tired and thin. There must be something, but why didn''t he tell you and me?" Bai Zhi said: "I''m also puzzled. With his ability, he is excellent at both medicine and poison, and he has a whole body of kung fu. He also brought a first-ss expert with him, so it should be safe to say that nothing will happen." * After Xiao Qing left Dongfang Bieyuan with Song Lang, she went straight back to Qingfengyuan where she used to live. Qingfengyuan was still the same as before, and the servants guarding the house were still the same old people from before. Seeing their Young Master and Xiao Qing back, he was also happy. They also thought that their master would nevere back. Their master paid their wages for five years, and now it has been four years, doing such a leisurely job, with a lot of wages, no one wants to leave here after one year. Everyone was thinking about what to do in a year, now that the master was back, naturally, there was no need to worry. The house Song Lang lived in was clean as usual, clean and tidy. He was afraid that their young master woulde back suddenly one day, so he never dared to bezy. Song Lang entered the room, and Xiao Qing also entered. Song Lang frowned and said: "You step back." He deliberately took Bai Zhi''s hand and went to the front hall, just like this, he appeared in front of Song Lang. Song Lang was wearing a royal blue tunic today, his body was still tall and straight, but he seems to be a little thinner, and hisplexion was a little darker than before, presumably because of the sun in the Western Regions. Song Lang''s eyes fixed on the hands they were holding, and then moved up again. After pausing for a while on Bai Zhi''s face, they finallynded on Chu Yan''s face. Looking at Chu Yan''s bright eyes, he smiled wryly: "It seems that Brother Chu won''t need my medicine anymore." Bai Zhi said to the maid beside her: "Serve tea." Chu Yan showed enough affection and was finally willing to let go. The three of them sat down, and Chu Yan spoke first: "I''m sorry, Young Master Song, my eyes are already healed." Song Lang didn''t respond to his words, and turned to look at Bai Zhi: "Are you okay?" Bai Zhi nodded: "I''m fine, how about you? Going to the Western Regions must be very hard!" Song Lang shook his head, hiding the strange look in his eyes: "No, everything is fine." Bai Zhi''s eyes fell on his hands, those hands were surprisingly thin, a little strangely thin. Sensing Bai Zhi''s gaze, he quickly retracted his hands into his sleeves. When Bai Zhi saw this, she knew something was wrong, and hurriedly asked: "What''s wrong with your hand?" Song Lang smiled lightly, and turned his eyes to other ces: "It''s nothing, maybe I''m tired and thin from the long journey." Tired and thin? The scene just now reappeared in front of her eyes. His skinny hands could never be tired and thin, there must be something wrong. She got up and rushed straight to Song Lang, reaching out to grab his hand. Song Lang dodges, bounces away from the chair, and bounces far away, not letting Bai Zhi get close to him. "I''m really fine. Now that Brother Chu''s poison has been cured, I''m relieved, and I''m leaving." Song Lang turned to leave, just in time to meet Xiao Qing. Bai Zhi hurriedly said: "Xiao Qing, you go back with your young master." While speaking, she came to Xiao Qing''s side, looked at Song Lang''s thin and hasty figure, and said in a low voice: "Your young master is very strange, you go back with him. Come and tell me if there is anything, no matter what it is." Xiao Qing didn''t know what was wrong with her, but she had her reasons for being like this, so she didn''t ask any further questions and hurriedly chased after her young master. After Song Lang and Xiao Qing disappeared without a trace, Bai Zhi just returned to the hall and said to Chu Yan: "Did you see it?" Chu Yan nodded, "Mmm, that kind of appearance can never be as simple as being tired and thin. There must be something, but why didn''t he tell you and me?" Bai Zhi said: "I''m also puzzled. With his ability, he is excellent at both medicine and poison, and he has a whole body of kung fu. He also brought a first-ss expert with him, so it should be safe to say that nothing will happen." * After Xiao Qing left Dongfang Bieyuan with Song Lang, she went straight back to Qingfengyuan where she used to live. Qingfengyuan was still the same as before, and the servants guarding the house were still the same old people from before. Seeing their Young Master and Xiao Qing back, he was also happy. They also thought that their master would nevere back. Their master paid their wages for five years, and now it has been four years, doing such a leisurely job, with a lot of wages, no one wants to leave here after one year. Everyone was thinking about what to do in a year, now that the master was back, naturally, there was no need to worry. The house Song Lang lived in was clean as usual, clean and tidy. He was afraid that their young master woulde back suddenly one day, so he never dared to bezy. Song Lang entered the room, and Xiao Qing also entered. Song Lang frowned and said: "You step back." Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1279: Must be very bitter

Chapter 1279: Must be very bitter

Xiao Qing shook her head: "I won''t go, young master, I''ll help you change your clothes." As she said that, Xiao Qing moved closer to him. Song Lang immediately took two steps back, and said in a deep voice, "No need, I have something else to tell you." Xiao Qing looked at his two hands, the two hands that were always in the sleeves and had not been stretched out. She wanted to ask but dare not ask. Song Lang didn''t give her a chance to ask: "You go to the Fuyuan Inn to pick up someone. Her name is Hulifei Na, and she is from the Western Region. If she asked, you say I ask you to go, she wille back with you." "A woman?" Xiao Qing frowned, how could the young master bring a woman back from the Western Regions? Song Lang said: "It''s a woman, you have to be careful of her, try not to talk to her, don''t eat what she gives, and don''t let her touch you casually. Take two carriages, don''t sit with her." Xiao Qing looked puzzled, "Who is this Hulifei Na? Why can''t you touch her?" Song Lang said: "Don''t ask so many questions, just do as I tell you, and go now." Xiao Qing groaned as her eyes never left her young master''s body. His hands still did not stretch out, his face was darker and thinner than before, and his clothes were much looser. In the past two months, what did he experience? After Xiao Qing left, Song Lang walked slowly to the door and looked outside. After making sure there was no one there, he stretched out his hand and closed the door tightly. Of those two hands, one was nothing but skin and bones. To put it bluntly, it was no different from the skeleton of the dead man. Although his right hand was not as scary as his left hand, it was also much thinner than ordinary people''s hands. This hand was exactly the one that Bai Zhi identally saw when he was in the Dongfang Family Mansion. He was also too excited at the time, and he didn''t hide it for a while and showed his feet in front of her. With Bai Zhi''s temperament, she will never let go like this. How he will exin it to her? Lifting the sleeves, his crook of the arm, half of which was as thin as a stick, and the other half looks normal. The same goes for his other hand. He took out a porcin bottle from his arms, poured out a few drops of ck oily substance from the bottle, rubbed it on the palm of his hand, and then spread it on his two thin arms. He seemed to be in pain, he frowned and gritted his teeth, his forehead was sweating, but he never said a word. After a burst of piercing pain, he opened his eyes and looked at his arm again. It seemed to be a little fuller, a little better than the previous miserable state. But he knew in his heart that this was only temporary, and after a while, his hands would return to their original state, the way they were just before the medicine was applied. He needed to confuse Hulifei Na''s eyes in this way. Otherwise, that woman will make demands on him. * At Fuyuan Inn After Xiao Qing asked the shopkeeper, she went straight to the door of the Tianzihao room and knocked lightly. A woman''s voice came from inside, quite nice, with a hint ofzy coquettishness,pletely different from Bai Zhi''s crisp and sweet voice. "I''m Xiao Qing, my young master asked me to take you back home." As soon as Xiao Qing finished speaking, she didn''t even hear footsteps, the door opened, and an extremely seductive face suddenly appeared in front of her eyes. This woman was wearing a red dress, that kind of fiery red, like a ball of fire. She has very special long curly hair, big eyes, and fair skin. Except that her eyeballs were brown like hers, she looks like a woman from the United Kingdom. She was very beautiful, that kind of bewitching beauty. Her figure was also very alluring. She doesn''t need to speak, just by standing in front of a man, she was afraid that most men will not be able to walk away. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1280: Hulifei Na

Chapter 1280: Hulifei Na

"Song Lang asked you toe?" Hulifei Na looked at Xiao Qing with a faint smile on her face. Although the smile was faint, it can make the heartbeat of the audience speed up. Xiao Qing suddenly thought of the young master''s order to keep her away from Hulifei Na. Don''t touch her, nor talk to her too much. Xiao Qing took a step back, lowered her eyes, and stopped looking at her, "Miss Hulifei Na, please follow me back to Qingfengyuan." She found it miraculous that her racing heart slowed down just by not looking into her eyes. Sure enough, as her young master said, this woman was not simple. She once heard that there was a kind of seductive art in the Western Regions. After a talented girl was selected, she will start to practice this art at the age of three. Those charming skills will long be engraved in her bones and others can lose their soul anytime, anywhere. Even a woman like her made her heart beat faster when she saw her. Could it be that this woman practiced that art? "Are you afraid of me?" Hulifei Na asked Xiao Qing. Xiao Qing said, "No, Miss Hulifei Na is overthinking." Hulifei Na shook her head: "If you are not afraid of me, why you don''t dare look into my eyes? Could it be that Song Lang said something to you?" Xiao Qing lowered her eyes and said calmly, "No, Miss Hulifei Na, please!" She was no longer the irritable and impulsive Xiao Qing she used to be. After following Bai Zhi for several years, she didn''t learn much, but she learned a little about Bai Zhi''s indifferent attitude toward life. In the face of this situation, she can also be calm and calm, not in a hurry. Hulifei Na took a deep look at Xiao Qing but didn''t say another word. She turned around and went back to the house to take out a bundle and a delicate wooden box. She looked at Xiao Qing standing sideways with her arms tied, and with a slight hook on her lips, she sent the small wooden box in front of Xiao Qing: "Help me carry it." Xiao Qing immediately shook her head: "These things look precious, Miss Hulifei Na should hold them by herself. I can''t afford to take care of them." Her young master can say, don''t touch the things she gave. Hulifei Na''splexion slightly became gloomy, and a gleam of coldness shed in her eyes, but the smile at the corner of her mouth became deeper and deeper. The two left the inn one after the other. Hu Lifeina got into the more expensive carriage in front, while Xiao Qing took an ordinary one. The two carriages went to Qingfengyuan one after the other. When they arrived at Qingfengyuan, Xiao Qing led Hulifei Na in. Along the way, she saw the servants in the mansion seemed to have lost their souls. Their eyes don''t move elsewhere, they were only glued to Hulifei Na''s body. Xiao Qing red at those people, and said angrily, "What are you looking at? Why don''t you hurry up and go to work?" Xiao Qing''s voice was very clear and overbearing, which shocked those who had lost their souls and came back to their senses. Looking at the enchanting figure that was fading away, they all stuck out their tongues. They didn''t know what happened just now. It was the first time they became so rude to the girl who came to the mansion. If their young master knows about this, maybe they will be punished. After a while, Xiao Qing came back, and said to the servants who were still stupefied: "Miss Hulifei Na is our distinguished guest, the way you stared at her just now, if our your master sees it, guess how you will end up?" The servants lowered their heads, not daring to say a word. Xiao Qing said again: "For the sake of your hard work these years, I will not report to you what happened today, but you must remember, you are not allowed to peek at Miss Hulifei Na again. You are not allowed to look at her, talk to her, or ept anything she gives you! Do you understand?" Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1281 - Chapter 1281: Aphrodisiac Chapter 1281: Aphrodisiac When the servants heard this, they knew that they had escaped a catastrophe, so they hurriedly responded. Just now, when they stared at Miss Hulifei Na, they couldn¡¯t help it. However, if they were given another chance in the future, they won¡¯t dare! Xiao Qing nodded in satisfaction, turned around, and went back to guard outside the study where the young master was. In the study room, Song Lang was sitting in a chair with his back leaning on the wide chair back, his hands in his sleeves, and his eyes closed, as if he was resting his mind. Hulifei Na stood in front of the table, staring at Song Lang with beautiful eyes, with affection in her eyes, and a seductive smile. ¡°You dare not look at me?¡± Hulifei Na asked. Song Lang hummed softly: ¡°Well, I dare not.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Hulifei Na asked. Song Lang smiled lightly: ¡°Don¡¯t you know the answer well? Why bother asking.¡± Hulifei Na was silent for a while, while staring into Song Lang¡¯s eyes, then said: ¡°I can charm the world to achieve my goal, but you, Song Lang, I am sincere to you.¡± Sincere? This seemed to be the funniest joke Song Lang had ever heard. Anyone can talk about sincerity, but it was ridiculous for her Hulifei Na to talk about sincerity. He still didn¡¯t open his eyes, not because he was afraid of seeing her, but because he couldn¡¯t hide his disgust for her. ¡°How many men have you said the same thing to?¡± He asked. If this kind of question was asked to other women, that woman will probably jump into the river in anger. But Hulifei Na was not that kind of woman, instead of being angry, she smiled, with a proud smile on her face: ¡°I can¡¯t remember exactly how many there are, but it¡¯s a fact that you are my favorite man now.¡± Fact? What a ridiculous fact! Song Lang moved as if the back of the chair was ufortable, he found a morefortable position. ¡°Hulifei Na, you asked me to bring you to the capital, and I did. So, can you fulfill what you promised me?¡± Hu Lifeina stared at Song Lang with closed eyes, took a step forward, leaned her soft and slender waist against the edge of the desk, and leaned forward, her tall chest almost touched the ink stone on the desk. She stretched out her hand, and a wrist as white as fat jade stretched out from the water sleeve, and her fingers as tender as scallions stroked Song Lang¡¯s face. Song Lang¡¯s face moved sideways slightly, avoiding her touch, and frowned: ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡± Hulifei Na¡¯s hand stopped in the air, paused for a while, and finally took it back, the smile on her face faded by two points: ¡°You still say you are not afraid of me?¡± Song Lang hummed in his nostrils but didn¡¯t speak. Hu Lifeina said again: ¡°Why are you afraid of me? I never harmed you.¡± Song Lang finally opened his eyes, and his cold eyes fell on Hu Lifeina¡¯s face. His cold eyes stared at her face, but then subconsciously avoided her eyes, and said coldly: ¡°If poisoning someone is not considered harmful to you, then I have nothing to say.¡± Hu Lifeina hurriedly said: ¡°Yes, I poisoned you, but this is also because you refused to ept me. As long as you ept me, the poison on your body will recover without an antidote.¡± Song Lang¡¯s eyes were heavy, and he said coldly: ¡°What if I don¡¯t ept it?¡± The smile on Hu Lifeina¡¯s face was slightly stiff, and her face was a little embarrassed: ¡°If you don¡¯t ept it, you will be bacshed.¡± He has been bacshed now, but he just didn¡¯t tell her. Song Lang leaned his back into the chair, and said: ¡°You promised earlier that as long as you bring you to the capital, you will give me the antidote, what about the antidote?¡± Hu Lifeina frowned, and withdrew her gaze from Song Lang¡¯s face, looking a little nervous. Chapter 1282: Love Gu

Chapter 1282: Love Gu

"Speak up!" Song Lang secretly felt something was wrong, and immediately sat up straight again, enduring the difort in his body, and yelled at Hulifei Na. Hulifei Na lowered her eyes, not daring to look at him again, and whispered in a very thin voice: "Actually, there is no antidote at all." Song Lang stared nkly at Hulifei Na, his chest was heaving continuously, and the anger in his chest was soaring, he wanted to tear her up right now. "Are you serious?" Song Lang asked. Hulifei Na nodded: "It''s true, the Love Gu is a Gu worm that I have been feeding for 10 years, and I use my painstaking efforts every time I am in love. Only when you are sincere to me, you can survive. Otherwise, the Love Gu will devour your blood essence and body until it cannibalizes youpletely." Song Lang naturally knew the pain of being eaten away by the Love Gu, but he always thought that Hulifei Na had an antidote and could get the Love Gu out of his body. That''s why he brought her to the capital, otherwise, why would he bring her here? Along the way, how many honest men did she harm? How many originally happy families were broken up? Since she couldn''t relieve him of the poison, what was the point of her existence? Why keep her alive? Thinking of this, he stood up, walked out from behind the desk, and walked up to Hulifei Na step by step. Hulifei Na saw the murderous intent in his eyes, her heart sank, she hurried back a few steps, and asked in a startled voice, "You, what are you going to do?" Song Lang sneered: "I''m about to be killed by you, do you think I''ll keep you alive?" He said, stretching out his bony hand towards her slender fair neck. Hulifei Na took another two steps back, her gaze touched his hand, she was so shocked that she couldn''t speak, it turned out that he had already suffered the bacsh of the Love Gu, and it turned out that his condition had be so serious. No wonder that along the way, he always hid his hands in his sleeves and never stretched them out in front of her. She had thought that he had some affection for her before, so the Love Gu didn''t attack, at most just simply sucked some blood, which made him look less energetic. As long as theybine, the realbination, the Love Gu will disappear naturally. But he would rather die than ept her love. "As long as you marry me, as long as we be a real husband and wife, the Love Gu on your body will naturally disappear, and by then, everything will be up to you." Song Lang snorted coldly: "I, Song Lang, canpromise everything, but I will neverpromise myself to marry a woman I don''t love. It''s impossible." He can live in prison for three years at a time, and he can be engaged to Princess Qian Fang to protect his family, at the cost of sacrificing his lifelong happiness, to protect the lives of hundreds of people in his family. However, the reality was cruel, no matter what concessions he makes, the Song family was still ruined. After he experienced the ruin of his family, he also did some wrong things for revenge, if it wasn''t for Bai Zhi, he wouldn''t want to live in this world at all. But now that Bai Zhi had Chu Yan, it was no longer possible to be with him. He was already disheartened, and death might be a way of relief. He took another step forward, forcing Hulifei Na to take two steps back. She was so charming that she ims that no man can escape from her. But this time, she fell to Song Lang. Except for the ss of poisoned wine mixed with the Love Gu, Song Lang never gave her a chance, not even once. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1283: He will really kill her

Chapter 1283: He will really kill her

He said that he has someone in his heart. For a person like him, who could be the woman in his heart? What was wrong? "Song Lang, calm down, I know you are very unhappy now. I understand I can understand." If it were her, she wouldn''t be happy either. "Song Lang, look at me, am I not qualified to be your wife?" Hulifei Na suppressed her slightly arrogant voice before recing it with an almost pleading voice: "Song Lang, as long as we be husband and wife, the Love Gu will disappear by itself, and your hand will slowly recover. Song Lang, listen to me once, okay?" While speaking, Song Lang had already walked in front of her, and his big skinny hands were grasping her slender neck. "To be husband and wife with you? Heh ¨C I, Song Lang, would rather die than be married to you." He was about to exert his strength. Hulifei Na hurriedly said: "Actually, there is another way to relieve the Love Gu in your body." Song Lang just loosened his arms with all his strength, stared at her face, and asked word by word: "What method?" Hulifei Na took another step back, away from him, far away from him, and did not dare to approach him again. She thought that the cruel words Song Lang said before were just words, but she didn''t expect that he was not just talking, at least just now, he wanted to kill her. Looking into his eyes, she knew that he would kill her. Along with the fear, there was also a secret sense of excitement. She practiced charm at the age of three and achieved some sess at the age of ten. Since then, she has never lost, not even once. No man can resist her charm, as long as she wants, any man was within reach for her. Only Song Lang was an ident, his determination was unprecedented in her experience. She thought that as long as she could meet him often, he would still fall under her skirt sooner orter like other men. However, until today, until just now, she was surprised that he was so different from ordinary men. An ambition to conquer surged in her heart. If she wants to get the man in front of her, she must get it, no matter what method she uses. She stretched out her hand, and her jade-like fingertips gently slid across her slender neck, which still had red marks from his just touching it. Her tall and hot figure was enchanting and charming, and with this movement, any man would lose half of his bones when he sees it. Song Lang seemed to be familiar with her, he frowned and said, "Don''t sway your head in front of me, it''s disgusting." He had personally seen Hulifei Na seduce men with her charm and seduced those men with all their souls lost. He also heard with his ears that she spent all night with different men in the room. With such a woman, he felt disgusted even if he took a second look. Hulifei Na was not angry either and continued to scratch her head and pose. She did these movements at random, not on purpose. The charming method has long been integrated into every detail of her life. "Quickly tell me, is there any other way to get rid of this Gu?" Song Lang''s patience was gradually exhausted, and before he ran out of patience, he finally asked her. If she can''te up with a reason, then today will be the day of her death. Hulifei Na saw the coldness in his eyes and knew that if she didn''t make it clear, she would die here today. She didn''t want to die here, let alone in the hands of the man before her. She wanted to live, and she wanted him to live. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1284: Ice Cicada

Chapter 1284: Ice Cicada

"You are so good at medicine, and you are also very good at refining poison, then you must have heard of Ice Cicada!" Ice cicadas only grow in the ice peaks in the cold region. They can bite people and be extremely poisonous. Those who have been bitten will turn into icemen on the spot and never wake up again. Even if people were thrown into the fire and burned, it will not be burned. It takes forty-seventy to forty-nine days before the frozen person will melt away. That''s right, a good person will turn into a pile of rotten meat and bes the food of ice cicadas. Naturally, Song Lang had heard of it and knew the danger of Ice Cicada. The most poisonous poison in the world was often the most precious panacea. Hulifei Na added: "The Love Gu in your body can''t be burned to death even if it is burned with fire, but the poison of the ice cicada can easily kill it. As long as it is used properly, it can not only kill it but also make you feel better. The energy it has drank in the blood for more than 10 years has been transformed into its use, which is infinitely beneficial." Song Lang seriously suspected that Hulifei Na was lying to him. Things like Ice Cicada only exist in legends. Who has seen them with their own eyes? Did she deliberately say something insignificant now to make him stop killing her? Seeing him like this, Hulifei Na knew that it was normal for him not to believe her. After all, she had lied to him before, and he should be suspicious of what she said now, so she curled her red lips and smiled lightly: "I didn''t lie to you, but I also know that something like Ice Cicada is rare. Song Lang, why don''t you try it with me, maybe you will find that I am different from the person you imagined?" Song Lang didn''t want to pay attention to her, turned around and sat down in front of the chair: "Xiao Qing,e in." Xiao Qing was outside, listening with her ears up all the time, although she couldn''t hear everything clearly, she sort of figured out the whole story. She opened the door and came in, looking at Hulifei Na with hostility, even murderous intent. It turned out that the young master became what he was now, all thanks to her. "Xiao Qing, take her to the guest room and find two older women to watch her. Don''t let her move around, and don''t let the men in the house get close. Send an order, whoever sees her in private will be punished thirty boards, and be expelled from Qingfengyuan." Xiao Qing immediately nodded in response, turned to Hulifei Na, and said, "Please, Miss Hulifei Na." Her surname ¡®Huli'' was quite appropriate, a fox, wasn''t she just a charming fox? Hulifei Na bowed her knees to Song Lang alluringly and looked at him. Seeing that his eyes were always lowered, she left with Xiao Qing. On the way to the guest room, Hulifei Na talked to Xiao Qing, but Xiao Qing ignored her all the time, sent her to a guest house, and never went in again. Hulifei Na''s eyes fell on the guest courtyard not far away. The guest courtyard was more delicate. There were many flowers and nts in the courtyard. Although it was winter, there were still many bright colors blooming in the cold wind. Hulifei Na pointed to the guest house and asked, "Why didn''t you take me there?" Xiao Qing nced at where she pointed, with a contemptuous sneer on the corner of her mouth, it was the ce where Bai Zhi lived, does she think she deserves it? Xiao Qing said: "Miss Hulifei Na, this courtyard is the only one in the mansion that is empty now. If you are dissatisfied, I will report to the young master and ask the young master to arrange another residence for you." Hulifei Na frowned, her impression of the little girl in front of her became worse and worse. She wanted to make a move to deal with her, but she was afraid that Song Lang would hate her even more if he knew about it. It was better to bear with it first. If she makes a fuss, it might be a big mess. Once their master bows under her skirt, she will naturally have ways to deal with this girl. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1285: Dont Tell Bai Zhi

Chapter 1285: Dont Tell Bai Zhi

Hulifei Na twisted her waist and entered the courtyard. Xiao Qing called the housekeeper and arranged for a few older and more powerful maidservants to serve Hulifei Na, while also monitoring her to prevent her from causing any trouble. Xiao Qing went back to the study after finishing these tasks and saw their young master leaning on the chair, sweating profusely, with a pained expression on his face. She rushed forward and reached out to help, but when she touched his arm, she found that their young master''s arm was as thin as a stick. She was so shocked that she quickly let go, in fear that she might identally pinch his arm. "Young Master, what''s wrong with you?" Xiao Qing was terrified, tears fell like rain. She wanted to touch him, but she didn''t dare. Song Lang took a deep breath and looked up at Xiao Qing. He tried his best to endure the pain, so his voice was weak and forbearing: Xiao Qing, don''t tell Bai Zhi, I know her purpose for asking you toe back with me. Don''t tell her." Xiao Qing shook her head: "Why? Why can''t you tell her? You are already like this, maybe only she can save you." Song Lang said: "My medical skills are not inferior to hers. If she can cure the disease, why can''t I? This is not a disease. Xiao Qing, I am not sick, she can''t save me." "Don''t tell her. It''s useless to make her worry about me for nothing." Song Lang smiled bitterly, very bitter, really bitter. Xiao Qing broke down in tears, as she shook her head desperately: "No, definitely not. Young master, you are very lucky. Didn''t you survive the shipwreck? Didn''t you also survive the catastrophe you encountered in the Kingdom of Jin? This time it will be fine." She wiped away her tears suddenly and stood up: "No, you must tell Miss Bai about this. Didn''t Hulifei Na say that Ice Cicada can cure your disease? Now that Chu Yan is the emperor, the king of this country, what can''t he do? As long as Miss Bai is willing to speak, he will find this Ice Cicada for you." "Besides, why did you go to the Western Regions? Isn''t it because of Chu Yan? He took the antidote, but he refused to tell Miss Bai. He pretended to be blind so that Miss Bai will go back to the capital. Now, he got his wish, but what about you, young master? He will just sit back and watch?" Seeing that Xiao Qing was about to leave, Song Lang wanted to hold her back, but now his whole body was in pain like being run over by a chariot and horses. He couldn''t exert any strength. He opened his mouth to call her back, but his voice was so hoarse that he can''t make a normal sound at all. When Xiao Qing rushed out, he fell to the ground, unable to get up again. He just passed out like this, lying on the cold ground, no one looked after him. Xiao Qing ran back to Dongfang Family Mansion in a fit of anger. Chu Yan had already returned to the pce, while Bai Zhi was talking with Dongfang Mu in the courtyard. They were discussing opening a medical clinic. She rushed in front of Bai Zhi and knelt with a plop, tears poured down like rain, her mouth was choked up, and she was so panicked that she couldn''t speak. "Xiao Qing, what''s wrong with you?" Bai Zhi helped her up, then frowned and asked: "Could it be that something happened to Song Lang?" Xiao Qing cried and nodded, and told the story intermittently, which made Bai Zhi also stunned. She had never seen such a situation before, and she had only seen Ice Cicada in books. She had never actually seen it. She got up and said to Xiao Qing: "Come on, I''ll take a look with you." Dongfang Mu immediately stopped her: "Don''t go, why do you care about a person like him? Did you forget that he was the one who took you away and separated you from us for 3 years? Your mother almost died because of this! Have you forgotten?" Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1286: You must always remember your identity

Chapter 1286: You must always remember your identity

Bai Zhi sighed and said: "Yes, he did make mistakes back then, and I hated him at that time, but he also paid the price for it and endured 3 years of imprisonment. And when he was in Liu County, he saved Chu Yan''s life. If it wasn''t for him, Chu Yan would have died. What''s more, the reason why he became like this time is that he went to the Western Regions to find medicine for Chu Yan. In terms of emotions and reason, I can''t just sit idly by." Dongfang Mu''s heart softened. In the morning, he also saw Song Lang from a distance. This boy waspletely different from three years ago. As if he had changed from a different person, without the sharp edges and sharp thorns that wrapped his body. The hardships for the past three years have worn him down. That kid, he was a high-spirited and confident person back then. "Okay, you can go, but you are not allowed to live there, lest people gossip. You must always remember your identity. It is difficult for Chu Yan in the court now, and you must not cause him any more trouble." Dongfang Mu said. Bai Zhi nodded again and again: "I know, don''t worry." After Bai Zhi finished speaking, she asked Xiao Qing to get the medicine box, and the two hurried out of the mansion. * In Qingfengyuan Bai Zhi and Xiao Qing rushed to the study, Song Lang was still lying unconscious on the ground, his face was frighteningly pale. Xiao Qing helped him up, while Bai Zhi went to feel his pulse. She was stunned as soon as she pulled his hand out of his sleeve. His hand was thinner than what she saw in the Dongfang Family Mansion. Now, it waspletely like a skeleton. She doesn''t need to feel his pulse, she can see the beating frequency of his pulse with the naked eye. His pulse was very strange, fast and slow, and his heartbeat was the same. But she couldn''t find any symptoms, it was just a deficiency, as if it was a pure deficiency. But it was impossible to be just pure deficiency. She took a silver needle to prick Song Lang''s acupuncture point and woke him up from hisa. Xiao Qing doesn''t know medicine, so she may not be able to tell some things clearly, so it would be quicker to ask Song Lang directly. Song Lang woke up. His body was a little cold, and his lips were blue and ck from the cold. Xiao Qing hurriedly helped him sit back in the chair with thick velvet cushions, and fetched the fur hanging on the screen stand, and asked the servants to burn two pots of charcoal and bring them over. Bai Zhi handed him a cup of freshly brewed tea, and asked softly, "How are you?" Most of the pain in Song Lang''s body has receded, and the cold sweat on his forehead no longer broke out. Seeing that Bai Zhi was brought by Xiao Qing, he sighed for a long time and said: "I didn''t want to tell you, but who knows that this girl actually ¡ª¡ª" As he spoke, he red at Xiao Qing, but he didn''t me her too much. Xiao Qing also had good intentions, she just didn''t understand his heart. After Song Lang drank two cups of hot tea, the blue and ck color of his lips improved slightly. Bai Zhi asked: "What''s going on? You look like this, I''m afraid it''s not as simple as being poisoned." "And that Hulifei Na, who is she?" Xiao Qing didn''t quite understand what she said, and she was also confused. Song Lang said: "Hulifei Na is a woman I met when I was in the Western Regions. At that time, I was bitten by a local poisonous snake. She saved me. She also gave me the medicine that can cure Chu Yan''s poison." "Since she saved you, why did she want to harm you?" Bai Zhi was puzzled. Song Lang shook his head: "Don''t ask, it''s my fault for not being careful. That''s all there is to it. Maybe it''s my fate, so don''t worry about it, just go back." Bai Zhi said: "Song Lang, you went to the Western Regions because of me, and now you''re like this, you told me to leave? Do you think I can do it?" Song Lang replied: "It''s useless for you to care about this matter. This is not an ordinary poison. It''s a Gu, a Love Gu. Unless I get on good terms with her, this Gu will eat me up and turn me into a pile of dead bones." Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1287: Fear of the Cold

Chapter 1287: Fear of the Cold

Bai Zhi said: "Didn''t you say that there is no cure for the heart-eating Gust time? Butter on, didn''t we solve it? There is no poison in the world that has no cure, I don''t believe it." Bai Zhi remembered the Ice Cicada mentioned by Xiao Qing, and immediately asked: "Didn''t Hulifei Na say that Ice Cicada can cure your poison?" Song Lang immediately shook his head: "Don''t listen to her nonsense, she is just talking nonsense, it''s not credible." Bai Zhi looked at his hands, and thought that when she touched his body just now, it was very hot, but he was very cold, what does this mean? The Love Gu likes heat and fire, heat, so correspondingly, it must be afraid of the cold. Ice Cicada might be able to cure his Love Gu. Seeing Bai Zhi''s ever-changing expression, Song Lang quickly said: "Don''t be stupid. Let''s not say whether what Hulifei Na said is true or not, let''s just talk about this Ice Cicada. Do you think there is such a thing in this world? Don''t mention in the past few days, even after a hundred years, no one has seen it at all." Bai Zhi shook her head: "If no one has seen it, how can it be known? How can it be included in the Miraculous Pharmacopoeia? Which of the spiritual flowers and wonderful herbs in the Miraculous Pharmacopoeia is not rare in the world, and which one is nihilistic?¡± Song Lang couldn''t refute it, so he turned the subject and said: "Anyway, no one has seen this thing before. You don''t even know what it looks like, so what are you talking about? I don''t agree, don''t think about it this way." Bai Zhi didn''t make a sound, looking in deep thought. Song Lang was anxious, panting heavily, and said in a deep voice: "If you dare to go to look for that Ice Cicada, I will kill myself immediately." He didn''t want anything to happen to Bai Zhi because of him. Bai Zhi frowned, red at him, and said angrily: "Self-inflicted? Song Lang, are you qualified to say this? Don''t even think about it, your Song family is already extinct, and now you are the only one left." "Also, Hulifei Na used such means to force you to submit. It is indeed hical. It is reasonable for you to refuse her, but since there is another way, but you don''t go to find it, then it is your fault." "You are the only one left of the Song Family. Do you want to go underground to meet your elders with an unprecedented crime? Can you afford it?" Song Lang was stunned and said nothing. His eyes were filled with gloominess and pain. He also wanted to live well and spread the branches and leaves for the Song family. But at the same time, he also wants to grow old hand in hand with the woman he likes. instead of climbing into the bed of each woman for the sake of passing on the family line. Bai Zhi stopped talking, turned to Xiao Qing, and said: "Where is Hulifei Na? Take me to see her." Song Lang quickly reached out to grab Bai Zhi, but this time, Bai Zhi didn''t dodge and let him grab his arm. Song Lang looked at his terrible hand on her arm. He felt very ugly and hurriedly retracted, said anxiously: "Don''t go, that woman is very dangerous. If she knows, if she knows that you¡ª" He swallowed hard, and didn''t say that out of his mouth, for fear of embarrassing her and himself. "She is a very dangerous person. If I hadn''t had a glimmer of hope in her, hoping that she could give me the antidote and relieve me of this pain, I''d have killed her long ago." Bai Zhi said: "Fortunately, you didn''t kill her. If you did, how would you know if Ice Cicada can release the Love Gu?" Song Lang wanted to say more, but Bai Zhi had already made a decision: "You take a break first, I''ll meet Hulifei Na, and I have to figure out whether this Ice Cicada can relieve the Love Gu, so we can go one step at a time." Song Lang helped her when she needed it the most, and now he needs it too. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1288: Sweetheart

Chapter 1288: Sweetheart

If it was another disease or other poison, there was no need for her to ask anyone. But this was another Gu, a Gu that she doesn''t understand at all. Bai Zhi didn''t say anymore, just followed Xiao Qing and turned to leave. Song Lang wanted to follow, but as soon as he stood up, his legs went limp, and he fell back into the chair. "Xiao Qing, you have to protect her well. If there is a slight mistake, I will ask you to take responsibility." He ordered in a hoarse voice, regretting that he couldn''t even walk at this time. Ever since this Gu broke out in his body, he had to suffer every three days. The pain was so painful that he felt like dying, and after the pain passed, his whole body was weak, and he couldn''t even walk. But this was just the beginning, he would be in torture for at least two hours before giving up. Xiao Qing led Bai Zhi to the guest house, the gatekeeper woman saw that it was Xiao Qing, so she immediately let her in. As soon as the two entered the courtyard, they immediately smelled a faint fragrance. The fragrance was very special, like Lanfen, with a hint of hot charm in the freshness. Hot charm? What kind of smell was this, why did she suddenly think of this word? Suddenly her mind came to her senses, she turned her head to look at Xiao Qing. Xiao Qing''s eyes had be dull, and there was a foolish smile on her face. She quickly took out the silver needle from her sleeve pocket and stuck it on the back of Xiao Qing''s neck. Xiao Qing blinked her eyes, her mind had regained rity, and watched Bai Zhi pull out the two silver needles from her body, and asked in a daze: "What''s wrong? What happened?" Bai Zhi nced up at the tightly closed door and said softly: "This fragrance is poisonous and can cause hallucinations. What did you see just now?" Xiao Qing blushed, lowered her head, and refused to speak. Bai Zhi didn''t want to ask, that was Xiao Qing''s business and had nothing to do with her. "This Hulifei Na, it seems that she wants to make trouble." She took out two Qingxin pills from the medicine box, took one by herself, and handed another one to Xiao Qing. "Hold it, let it melt in your mouth little by little, don''t swallow it in one gulp." Xiao Qing obediently swallowed the Qingxin Pill, and a burst of icy refreshment rushed straight to her forehead, and the lingering confusion disappeared at this moment, and shepletely regained her rity. Bai Zhi didn''t intend to go in, who knew that woman had prepared something waiting for her inside, she didn''t want Gu worms to get into her body. "Miss Hulifei Na, pleasee out and see me." Bai Zhi called into the room. Hulifei Na was standing by the window at this time, and she was very surprised to see that the girl in in clothes lost her mind for a short moment before regaining her senses from a distance. Her phantom fragrance was refined by the first poison master in the Western Regions. It was very powerful and very precious, just a little bit can be worth ten thousand gold. In her little box, there was only a small bag hidden, and she was reluctant to use it at all at ordinary times. Just now, she used it on a whim, wanting to see how far the scent of phantom fragrance can float, and how many people it can attract. But this has just begun, and there were two uninvited guests. She had no choice but to put out the phantom incense first, so as not to waste it. Hulifei Na pushed the door and went out, and then saw the in-clothed woman. They stood face to face. She turned out to be a rare beauty. The beauty of the woman in in clothes waspletely different from that of her, Hulifei Na. One was as gorgeous as a fire, and the other was as elegant as a lotus. At a nce, people will she was like a princess who has escaped from the demon realm, while the other one was a fairy that came down from the sky. She then thought of the scroll of small paintings that Song Lang carried with him. Wasn''t the woman in in clothes in front of her the person in the painting? "So you are Song Lang''s sweetheart!" Hulifei Na said. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1289: Song Lang and I are just friends

Chapter 1289: Song Lang and I are just friends

Bai Zhi shook her head: "No, Song Lang and I are just friends." Hulifei Na didn''t believe it, but seeing Bai Zhi''s attitude, her heart was filled with joy. She thought the king has the intention, but the goddess had none. No wonder Song Lang didn''t look happy when he looked at the painting, but full of mncholy. "Since you don''t like Song Lang, you shouldn''t appear in front of him again, so that he won''t have any thoughts about you." Bai Zhi said: "Song Lang and I are friends, and I am also a doctor. I learned that Song Lang is suffering from a serious disease. I want toe and see him out of emotion and reason. If he doesn''t have this disease, or this disease is cured, naturally, I won''t appear in front of him." Hulifei Na was also smart, how can she not understand the meaning behind Bai Zhi''s words? "So, are you here to make a promise to me?" Hulifei Na looked at Bai Zhi with a proud face. Bai Zhi shook her head: "I didn''te here to promise anything, I''m just stating facts." If she wants to hear the truth from the other party, she must let her guard down first, otherwise, she will never know the truth. How true and how false were the words spoken by the woman? Hulifei Na smiled and asked: "So, you are here to ask me about Ice Cicada, right?" Bai Zhi nodded bluntly: "Yes, I just want to ask about Ice Cicada. You told Song Lang that Ice Cicada can cure the poison of the Love Gu, but is it true?" Hulifei Na''s seductive eyebrows and eyes were fixed on Bai Zhi, her red lips had a soul-wrenching smile, and an irresistible charm hit their senses. Bai Zhi thought, if the person facing Hu Lifeina was a man, even taking ten Qingxin pills would be useless. This Hulifei Na''s charm skills were not so powerful, even when she meets a woman like Xiao Qing, she can''t help but feel her heart beat faster. Qingxin pills were still very useful. Although their heartbeats elerated, their minds were very clear. The faint smile on their faces has never changed. They were calm, but Hulifei Na can''t calm down. Hulifei Na frowned slightly, she never imagined that in this world, besides Song Lang, there would be other people who can resist her charm. When she was in the Western Regions, she used this charm skill to knock down countless men, and simrly, she also confused many women. Some women evenmitted suicide because of her. To her, these were considered trivial matters, and she never cared about them. She thought that even in this capital city, she would be able to use her unique charm skills just like in the Western Regions to get the wind and the rain. But before she could stand on her feet since she arrived in the capital city, she suffered setbacks one after another. Hulifei Na took two steps forward, shook the handkerchief in her hand, and a faint scent of flowers escaped from the handkerchief, and prated Bai Zhi and Xiao Qing''s noses. Bai Zhi said: "Miss Hulifei Na, don''t use these tricks of yours in front of me. I am not those men who are very open. These tricks of yours are of no use to me. You better save them." Hulifei Na turned to look at the maid Xiao Qing and saw that Xiao Qing was just like the woman in in clothes, with a calm demeanor, without any sign of being confused, and she was even more annoyed. It was fine if she can''t confuse the woman in front of her, she may be a powerful character. But she can''t confuse even a maid, wasn''t that hitting her in the face? She was Hulifei Na. Hulifei Na stared at Bai Zhi''s face, and said with a half-smile: "I heard that your medical skills are very good?" Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1290: He doesnt Love me

Chapter 1290: He doesnt Love me

Bai Zhi said: "It''s quite good, I don''t dare to agree with it. I just cured some diseases and saved some people. Miss Hulifei Na, can Ice Cicada relieve the Love Gu?" Hulifei Na turned around, walked to the stone table in the courtyard, and sat down, said: "Since you havee to ask me about Ice Cicada, then you must also know that there is not only one way to get rid of the poison of Love Gu. There is another way, which is simpler, faster, and safer." Bai Zhi sneered: "Maybe it is for you, but it is not the case for Song Lang. A person''s feelings cannot be obtained by coercion. If you use this method to force him to submit, what do you think? Will he be happy? But any man with a bit of backbone will not like to be led by the nose. " Hulifei Na didn''t make a sound, but Bai Zhi continue to say: "It is precisely because Song Lang doesn''t want to be led by you that he attracts you and makes you have a strong desire to conquer, doesn''t it?" "The reason why you came to the capital with him isn''t it because you want to conquer him? If he is like other men, he can''t walk away when he sees you, and you hook him into bed casually and fall into your gentleness, will you like Song Lang?" Hulifei Na''splexion had already changed. She had never thought about what Bai Zhi said, but now that she said it, it seemed that this was the case. Humans were cheap, and they have always dismissed things that were easily avable, but they dream of those things that were hard to get. "Miss Hulifei Na, do you like Song Lang? If you like him, how can you bear to see him suffer such inhuman torture? If you don''t like him, why bother to kill him? As far as I know, there is no enmity or resentment between you. " Hulifei Na''splexion changed, and she said sharply, "Who said there is no hatred? He doesn''t love me, he hated me." After a pause, she took a deep breath, and continued: "I never thought of killing him, this is not the first time I have used this Love Gu, as long as the person who has been infected by the Love Gu is happy with me, this Love Gu will naturallye back to me, and I won¡¯t harm him again.¡± "Speaking of it, aren''t you forcing him? There are tens of thousands of men, but not all of them are the same. Even if you don''t use the Love Gu, they still want to climb into your bed every day." "But some people, even if you hold him on your body, he may not give in. Miss Hulifei Na, don''t underestimate a man''s perseverance." Yes, Hulifei Na knew very well that Song Lang was the kind of man Bai Zhi mentioned. She had pressed him on her body more than once, but she never seeded. Song Lang''s willpower was beyond her imagination. After being silent for a while, Hulifei Na finally said: "Only Ice Cicada in the world can cure the poison of Love Gu, and you only have 3 months. If you can''t find Ice Cicada within 3 months, he will die." "Do you know where there are Ice Cicadas?" Bai Zhi asked. Hulifei Na smiled wryly: "Where else can there be? Of course, in Kunlun Mountain, where ice and snow umte all year round. This is the most suitable ce for ice cicadas. Everyone in the world says that ice cicadas are just legends, but I have seen ice cicadas with my own eyes." "Are you serious? You have seen Ice Cicada with your own eyes?" Bai Zhi asked anxiously. The charming smile on Hulifei Na''s face disappeared in an instant, and her charming eyes were full of bitterness. Time seemed to take her back to the past at this moment, back to the year when she was six years old. She had just turned six years old that year, and her parents, who had always been loving in her memory, suddenly fall out. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1291: Ice Cicada

Chapter 1291: Ice Cicada

She will never forget that day when her father pointed at her mother''s nose and scolded her for being vicious and inhuman. Her mother also pointed at the father''s nose and scolded him for being heartless and cold. She never knew why her loving parents suddenly became like that. She was so frightened that she hid in the corner and dared not say a word. That day, her mother said that if her father dared to leave, he would die outside. But her father said that he will not die, he will live to show her. Her father left, and her mother stood at the courtyard gate every day, looking forward to the distance. She looked forward to the day when her father woulde back. Two monthster, her father came back and brought back an ice cicada. He pointed to his mother and said, "I have used the ice cicada to detoxify the poison of Love Gu, and I will never touch a finger of yours again. I feel disgusted seeing you, I have never loved you these years. If you didn''t use the Love Gu to control me, I, an imposing seven-foot man, do you think I would sleep with my enemy''s arms all day long?" On that day, she saw the ice cicada in her father''s hand, a snow-white insect with a pair of wings with light blue tails, which was put in a palm-sized ss bottle by her father. It was still alive, and every two hours, it will discharge milky white feces, and that feces was a good medicine to relieve the Love Gu. Her father wanted to take her away. He said he didn''t want his daughter to go on the road of no return like her mother. But her mother said she will kill him by forcing the gu, and in the end, her father finally gave up. He took his ice cicada, some clothes, and a cleat she wore when she was a baby, and just left. After that day, she never saw her father again. She couldn''t even remember what her father looked like. She didn''t tell Bai Zhi about this but just went through it in her heart. The more she thought about it, the more bitter she felt. Does her father know that she will the old path of her mother? Hulifei Na nodded: "Yes, I have seen the real Ice Cicada with my own eyes." Bai Zhi was delighted in her heart, at this moment, she was still willing to believe in Hulifei Na. Some people liked to tell lies, and the liese out of their mouths casually and easily like eating food every day. While some people, although they asionally lie, people can distinguish when she was lying and when she was not. She believed in her vision and believed that the current Hulifei Na was not lying. Kunlun Mountain is that mysterious, dangerous, and illusory ce. She doesn''t know how many legends there were about myths thate from Kunlun Mountain. She doesn''t know how many rare herbs, rare birds, and rare animalse from Kunlun Mountain. If the ice cicada, which was extremely poisonous in the world, alsoes from Kunlun Mountain, she was not surprised at all. "Okay, I see." Bai Zhi nodded to Hulifei Na, then turn around and leave. Hulifei Na hurriedly got up, and shouted towards Bai Zhi''s back: "So, you will go to Kunlun Mountain? Find this ice cicada for him?" Bai Zhi didn''t look back, but only hummed softly. Hulifei Na said again: "That''s Kunlun. How many people entered Kunlun but never came back? My father went to Kunlun to look for Ice Cicada and took more than a hundred people with him. In the end, only a few people came back. Aren''t you afraid?" Bai Zhi shook her head: "Not afraid." Hulifei Na stared nkly at Bai Zhi''s disappearing back and murmured to herself: She has never been to Kunlun Mountain, and she doesn''t know the dangers of Kunlun. Once she goes, she will regret it. There was a better and easy way to go, why? Why did they choose to take such a dangerous path? Could it be that the women from Hulifei Family were more terrifying than Kunlun Mountain? Standing in the courtyard, sheughed out loud, while tears flowed down her cheeks, and then burst into tears, heartbreakingly. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1292: Why dont you pour me tea?

Chapter 1292: Why dont you pour me tea?

She also wants to be an ordinary woman, marry an ordinary man, and live an ordinary life that was as pure as white water but warm andfortable. But she can''t, she has practiced seductive arts since she was a child, and those methods of seductiveness have already been ingrained into her bones, and the world''s perception of her has long been prejudiced and tainted. For example, after Song Lang first discovered that she was using seduction arts, he never looked at her directly again. That woman named Bai Zhi doesn''t like Song Lang, so why was she willing to take such a risk for Song Lang? She knew that she would see this woman again. Bai Zhi went back and forth, with only half an hour between. Hulifei Na has returned to her usual appearance, sitting in the courtyard drinking tea enchantingly, there were countless pairs of eyes staring at her, but she seems to have never noticed them. She was still enchanting and at ease. She has seen this kind of gaze a lot, and she has long been used to it, even numb. When Bai Zhi came, she was not surprised, there were two cups on the table, one she was using, and the other was empty. Bai Zhi sat down opposite her, raised her eyebrows slightly, and asked: "Are you waiting for me?" Hulifei Na smiled lightly, even with such a light smile, she was still extremely charming, "Otherwise? In this Qingfengyuan, who else wants to see me beside you?" Bai Zhi turned her eyes and nced at those far away, but still could make people feel the scorching gaze: "I think there are quite a few." Hulifei Na shook her head: "You know, it''s not them that I want to see." Bai Zhi pointed to the cup in front of her and asked, "Why don''t you pour me tea?" Hulifei Na raised her slightly drooping eyebrows, and stared at her sharply: "Aren''t you afraid that I will trick you?" Bai Zhi smiled lightly: "I''m not a man, why would youy a trick on a woman? Besides, such a poison is very rare. If you want to use it, it''s for someone who you hate or love very much!" Hulifei Na suddenly liked her a little bit. How many women hated her so much? They hated her like dung and even looked at her and felt their eyes were dirty, let alone sitting with her and drinking tea. She put on two teacups, just to appear less lonely. Hold the pot, pour the tea, and put it down. Her movements were elegant and charming. This kind of art cannot be practiced overnight, presumably, she has suffered a lot to practice this charming skill. Bai Zhi picked up the teacup, brought it to her lips, and was about to take a sip, but Xiao Qing suddenly grabbed her hand: "No Miss." Bai Zhi held her hand, pushed her hand down little by little, and said with a faint smile, "Why not? It''s just a cup of tea." Xiao Qing was anxious, but she had nothing to do with her, so she could only watch Bai Zhi drink the tea that Hulifei Na poured. Hulifei Na looked at Xiao Qing, without the slightest intention of ming: "Song Lang told you that as long as it is mine, don''t touch it, let alone eat it, right?" Xiao Qing lowered her eyes and remained silent, but her heart was stunned. If something happened to Miss Bai after she drank her tea, how would she exin it to their young master? Bai Zhi said to Hulifei Na: "Since you are waiting for me here, you must know what I am looking for you." Hulifei Na was also unambiguous, and directly took out a double-folded paper from her sleeve pocket, and handed it to Bai Zhi. This was a painting. The painting was the appearance of Ice Cicada. The appearance of Ice Cicada she has seen before. Sure enough, it was very simr to cicadas, except that except for the light blue of the wings and tails, the whole body was as white as snow. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1293: Since you are weak, why force it?

Chapter 1293: Since you are weak, why force it?

Hulifei Na said: "I heard that this ice cicada looks gentle and harmless on the outside, but it is very fierce. If someone disturbs its tranquility, it will always chase people or animals and bite them." "Just one bite, and it''s over, so, you have to be careful~" Hulifei Na sat up straight, put away her obsequiousness, and looked serious. She liked Bai Zhi in front of her more and more, she was a special girl, different from all the women she had ever seen. Bai Zhi put away the drawing paper, and smiled faintly: "I won''t thank you, this is what you should do, but if you can correct your evil ways, maybe we can be friends." Maybe they can be friends, so there was a prerequisite for being friends with her? Correct her doing? Wasn''t that easier said than done? Hulifei Na smiled wryly and didn''t answer her. Bai Zhi got up, and said lightly: "Miss Hulifei Na, there are indeed many hardships and helplessness in the world, but what are these hardships and helplessness to us? Is it impossible to ovee? As long as we humans want to do it and try our best, can it be impossible?" "You think it''s difficult, it''s not easy, it''s impossible, but have you tried it? If you haven''t tried it, why do you think it''s so difficult?" After saying these words, Bai Zhi took a deep look at her, then turned and left. Hulifei Na kept chewing on these words, repeating them back and forth in her mouth, and suddenly felt a sense of enlightenment. Yes, she has never tried, why can''t she do it? Why do you say it can''t be done? Bai Zhi returned to Song Lang''s study. At this time, Song Lang was still enduring the pain of powerlessness. He kept trying to get up from the chair and tried countless times, but he couldn''t do it. Song Lang, who was high-spirited at the beginning, has turned into this inhuman and ghost-like appearance. Bai Zhi quickly came to him, pressed his shoulders, and pressed his half-up body down: "Since you are weak, why force it?" Song Lang asked urgently: "What did you talk about? Did she treat you well?" He was dying of anxiety, but he had ordered the servants not toe to the study and not to disturb him. So now he wanted to call people, but he couldn''t find anyone to help him. Bai Zhi shook her head: "She didn''t do anything to me. Hulifei Na is not as hateful as you imagined. After all, she is also a poor woman. Some things are not her intention." Song Lang didn''t want to hear this, so he turned his eyes to Xiao Qing: "Speak." How dare Xiao Qing hide anything? She opened her mouth and said: "Miss Hulifei Na said that Ice Cicada can detoxify you and that Ice Cicada came from Kunlun." She nced at Bai Zhi, and then said: "Miss Bai said that she is going to find Ice Cicada to detoxify you, then Miss Hulifei Na even drew a portrait of Ice Cicada for Miss Bai." Song Lang''splexion suddenly changed, and he said angrily: "No, absolutely not. What is Kunlun? It''s a ce where you can enter, but cannot get out. Not. I would rather die than let you go." He seriously suspected that this was a trap set up by Hulifei Na, who tricked Bai Zhi to go to Kunlun, intending to kill her. But Bai Zhi said: "I believe what she said, besides, I am a doctor and a pharmacist. Since I heard that there is such a thing as the ice cicada in the world, even if it wasn''t for you, I would still want to take a look and experience it one time." How could Song Lang believe in such nonsense? He didn''t need to go to Kunlun to see rare poisonous or spiritual things, the world is full of fairy mountains and blessednds full of aura. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1294 - Chapter 1294: Motion sickness Chapter 1294: Motion sickness But Kunlun was a dangerous ce, very dangerous. ¡°Absolutely not, you can¡¯t go. If you, if you go to Kunlun, I will die in front of you immediately.¡± Bai Zhi stared at his face. Her gaze was heavy, she didn¡¯t speak for a long time, and in the end she just turned around and left without saying anything more. Song Lang reached out to grab her, but she was already far away, or rather, she never let him approached at all. The empty sense of loss almost overwhelmed him. He opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he couldn¡¯te out with a single word. Xiao Qing said: ¡°Young Master, I¡¯ll take Miss Bai back first.¡± Bai Zhi doesn¡¯t know martial arts, so she was always worried about going back to the Dongfang Family Mansion. Unexpectedly, as soon as they left Qingfengyuan, a gorgeous carriage was parked outside the gate, and an old eunuch stood beside it. When he saw Bai Zhiing out, he immediately walked forward with a smile: ¡°Miss Bai, you¡¯re here. His Majesty invites you into the pce.¡± Since Bai Zhi left the pcest time, she has never entered the pce again, why would Chu Yan ask her to enter the pce? If it wasn¡¯t for the head eunuch who came to pick her up, Eunuch Fu, Chu Yan¡¯s personal eunuch. She would have really wondered if someone was kindnapping someone under his name. ¡°The emperor suddenly announced me to enter the pce, why?¡± Bai Zhi asked Eunuch Fu. Eunuch Fu said: ¡°This old ve doesn¡¯t know about this, I just follow the orders of the Emperor. Please don¡¯t make things difficult for the ve.¡± Bai Zhi nced at the carriage, it was the one she was riding out of the pce earlier, and the little eunuch driving the carriage was also the onest time. The only trace of doubt in her heart dissipated, she nodded and said: ¡°Okay!¡± It should be something urgent. She and Chu Yan just met today, if he want to ask her to enter the pce, he can tell her face to face. Why send someone to pick her up? It must be something urgent in the pce. Bai Zhi turned her head and said to Eunuch Fu: ¡°You stay and take care of your young master, and I will enter the pce by myself.¡± Xiao Qing shook her head, this time she was very firm: ¡°No, no, I don¡¯t feel at ease of you entering a ce like the pce alone, I will follow you.¡± She and Bai Zhi do not have a master-servant rtionship in the eyes of the world. Bai Zhi has never regarded her as a servant. She has also changed from the initial respect to Bai Zhi to the current and sincere care. If she doesn¡¯t go with her to a ce like the pce that eats people, if something happens to Bai Zhi, she will never be able to forgive herself. Bai Zhi couldn¡¯t convince her, so she had no choice but to bring her into the pce. With Xiao Qing around, she was indeed more at ease. Xiao Qing knows kung fu, and even ordinary men can¡¯t get close to her. She was more calm when she is close by. The carriage ran very fast, and arrived at the pce in less than half an hour. Bai Zhi was dizzy from being jolted by the speeding carriage. Fortunately, the time was not too long, otherwise she would have been motion sick. When the two got out of the car, there was an imperial chariot waiting at the side. A eunuch hurried forward and saluted Bai Zhi: ¡°Miss Bai, the Emperor is waiting for you at Yuqing Pce.¡± Yuqing Pce? Isn¡¯t that the residence of the Supreme Emperor? ¡°Is the Supreme Emperor sick?¡± Bai Zhi asked. The eunuch lowered his head, not daring to answer. Bai Zhi didn¡¯t ask any more questions and just let him lead the way. The Emperor didn¡¯t speak, so they didn¡¯t dare to say anything nonsense, otherwise the Emperor would get angry, pull out his tongue, it would be small, and cut off his head, it would be big. The imperial chariot also left in a hurry, making her ufortable. She was already extremely ufortable being bumped by the carriage, but she would be bumped by the imperial chariot again. She couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, and the imperial chariot stopped outside the gate of Yuqing Pce. Before she got down, she vomited again and again. It was a pity, those delicacies at noon she ate, was wasted in vain. Chapter 1295 - Chapter 1295: The Supreme Emperor’s Strange Disease Chapter 1295: The Supreme Emperor¡¯s Strange Disease The eunuchs and pce maidservants stared at Bai Zhi in astonishment. How could this future empress be so disrespectful in front of others¡­ ¡­ This was Yuqing Pce, the residence of the Supreme Emperor, but she vomited outside the gate. Xiao Qing hurriedly handed over the handkerchief: ¡°How are you?¡± She knew that Bai Zhi could not stand the bumps. If she also sat on the imperial chariot, she would probably end up simrly. Bai Zhi wiped the corner of her mouth, shook her head, and smiled wryly: ¡°I¡¯m fine, but I vomited this in front of Yuqing Pce, I¡¯m afraid something will happen.¡± Xiao Qing smiled and said: ¡°What are you afraid of, the emperor will take care of everything, you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± Bai Zhi was stunned, her wry smile dissipated, and herplexion brightened: ¡°Yes, what am I afraid of with him standing up? He is the emperor.¡± Thinking of this, the lost strength returned from her body, and she immediately got up and got off the chariot. Following the guide who led the way, she entered Yuqing Pce. The Yuqing Pce was surprisingly quiet. The pce maidservants and eunuchs she saw along the way were all kneeling on the ground, with their faces lying on the ground, and they couldn¡¯t see their expressions. It seems that not only something happened, but something big happened. The pce maidservant who led the way was in a hurry, and she also quickened her pace consciously, going around and around, and finally arrived at the emperor¡¯s bedroom. There were quite a few pce maidservants and eunuchs kneeling outside the gate of the pce. Judging by their attire, not all of them were from Yuqing Pce, there seemed to be people from other pces as well. She didn¡¯t like the Supreme Emperor, but she couldn¡¯t say she hated it. After all, she was Chu Yan¡¯s father, so she still had to give him some respect. Thinking of sending the unconscious Chu Yan back to the pce, the Taishang Pce looked at her with eyes that could eat people. It should be the same now, in the eyes of the Supreme Emperor, she was not worthy to be Chu Yan¡¯s Empress. Heh¡ªbut so what? Life was hers and Chu Yan¡¯s. Unless Chu Yan changes his mind, she will not back down. While in deep thought, she had already entered the inner pce room, and from a distance, she saw Chu Yan wearing a dark purple dragon robe sitting in front of the dragon-carved couch with a gloomy expression. Imperial Concubine Meng sat at the end of the bed, her eyes slightly lowered, unsure of what she was thinking. The person on the couch was still alive, she saw the faintly undting brocade quilt. ¡°Your Majesty, Miss Bai is here.¡± Eunuch Fu stepped forward and reported to Chu Yan in a low voice. Chu Yan immediately turned his head, and seeing Bai Zhi, he got up to meet her, and took her hand to the Supreme Emperor¡¯s bed: ¡°Father seems to have a strange disease, and the imperial doctors couldn¡¯t diagnose it, so I sent someone to invite you. ¡± Bai Zhi snorted and looked up at the Supreme Emperor who was lying on the bed. The Supreme Emperor¡¯splexion was dark yellow, his eyes were tightly closed, and his brows were furrowed tightly. Even though he was sleeping, he could still feel that he was in pain. Bai Zhi stepped forward, sat down beside the bed, and felt the pulse of the Supreme Emperor. Imperial Concubine Meng at the side raised her eyes to look at Bai Zhi. Then looked at her pale jade fingers sped between the veins of the Supreme Emperor. Her eyebrows which were as beautiful as distant mountains frowned slightly. Bai Zhi checked the pulse for a while, finally withdrew her hand, checked the Supreme Emperor¡¯s eyes and neck veins, and found that everything was normal. Chu Yan asked: ¡°How is it?¡± Bai Zhi said: ¡°The pulse is normal, the eyes and the neck veins are normal, and the heartbeat is very stable.¡± Imperial Concubine Meng immediately smiled and said, ¡°So the Supreme Emperor is all right?¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°No, it¡¯s because everything is normal that it¡¯s even more abnormal. Everything can¡¯t be so normal with the appearance of the Supreme Emperor, but it happens to be so normal, which shows how abnormal it is.¡± Chu Yan was dazzled by her, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet, the only thing I can be sure of is that the Supreme Emperor is indeed suffering from a strange disease.¡± She suspected it was poisoning at first, but she couldn¡¯t find any signs of poisoning at all. Chapter 1296 - Chapter 1296: He can’t beat him in seven or eight rounds Chapter 1296: He can¡¯t beat him in seven or eight rounds ¡°What did the imperial doctors say?¡± Bai Zhi asked. Chu Yan said: ¡°All the imperial doctors didn¡¯t find the reason, but Imperial Doctor Xu said that he might be able to find the answer in a book, and he has already looked for it.¡± In a book? The words ¡°Strange pulse theory¡± immediately appeared in Bai Zhi¡¯s mind. That¡¯s right, why didn¡¯t she think just now that the Supreme Emperor¡¯s too-normal pulse condition was actually a kind of paranormal pulse, maybe the answer can be found in that book. Bai Zhi immediately said: ¡°I¡¯ll go and have a look too. If the Supreme Emperor wakes up, send someone to tell me right away.¡± Chu Yan nodded, and then told Eunuch Fu: ¡°Eunuch Fu, you arrange two people to be at Miss Bai¡¯s orders at any time, and they must be skilled.¡± Bai Zhi has hidden guards, but the hidden guards cannot enter the pce. There were many masters in this deep pce, among those unfavored concubines, who doesn¡¯t hate Bai Zhi to the bone? Once they catch the opportunity, it will be great. Eunuch Fu understood what the Emperor meant and immediately followed suit. Meng Changling nced at the maid behind her, who understood and quietly retreated out. Bai Zhi brought Xiao Qing and two pce guards masters to the Imperial Hospital, the Imperial Hospital was busy now. A group of three, and a group of five, were discussing the illness of the Supreme Emperor. Bai Zhi went directly through the imperial hospital and went to the library hall at the back. When Imperial Doctor Zhang saw her, he hurriedly followed her: ¡°Miss Bai, are you here to see Imperial Doctor Xu?¡± Bai Zhi nodded with a smile: ¡°Yes, is he in the library hall?¡± Imperial Doctor Zhang responded: ¡°Yes, yes, I saw him go to the library hall earlier, I was nning to go there too, let¡¯s go together.¡± The two were considered to be acquainted with each other, so they naturally became acquainted with each other when they talked. The other imperial doctors were all jealous when they saw it. He was not willing to go yet, but as soon as he sees the future empress, he immediately looks like a sycophant.¡± ¡°Who says it¡¯s not? Last time, when Concubine Ying imed to be sick, he didn¡¯t go. He just let me, an old man, go. Isn¡¯t it because these concubines in the harem are not to be favored?¡± ¡°There are three positions in charge of the hospital, and there is still one vacancy. Doesn¡¯t he want to rush to be the head?¡± ¡°He is worthy? How old is he? This is too much in the hospital. Many people are older than he. It isn¡¯t his turn yet.¡± The voices of these discussions were not loud, but no matter what, a few words fell into the ears of Bai Zhi and Imperial Doctor Zhang. Imperial Doctor Zhang said with a dry smile: ¡°Don¡¯t mind them, they are always like that.¡± Bai Zhi turned her head, nced at those people lightly, and said with a smile: ¡°In my opinion, you are more qualified to be the head of the hospital than those people.¡± Imperial Doctor Zhang hurriedly waved his hands: ¡°No, no, I¡¯m still young, and I still need more experience. I can¡¯t bear the responsibility of being in charge of the hospital.¡± Bai Zhi said: ¡°In my opinion, the management of the hospital does not depend on a person¡¯s age, but on their medical skills. Your medical skills are better than theirs, and you are better at learning. Your future achievements will not be worse than those of Imperial Doctor Xu. You are the most suitable candidate. .¡± Everyone likes to be praised, and Imperial Doctor Zhang was no exception. What¡¯s more, the person who praised him was the person he had always admired. Imperial Doctor Zhang scratched his head and smiled shyly: ¡°Miss Bai praise too much.¡± While talking, the two came to the library hall, and they smelled an unusual smell as soon as they entered the door. Does it seem to be ¨C the smell of blood? Bai Zhi¡¯s eyes sank, and she quickly nced at the old doctor who was guarding the library hall. Chapter 1297 - 1297: Mouth to mouth breathing Chapter 1297: Mouth to mouth breathing An old doctory on the table and didn¡¯t even wake up when they came in. Imperial Doctor Zhang rushed forward and pushed twice, the old doctor woke up slowly. A pair of confused old eyes looked at them, then reached out and touched the back of the neck: ¡°It hurts, why is it so painful?¡± Bai Zhi winked at the Imperial Dragon Guards behind her, and one of them immediately rushed into the hall, while holding the handle of his sword, and looked at the rows of bookshelves. Sure enough, he found Imperial Doctor Xu unconscious on the corner shelf of a row of bookshelves. Bai Zhi heard the sound and rushed over. Imperial Doctor Xu was lying on the ground with a bloody hole in his forehead, and bright red blood was continuously gushing out. Xiao Qing immediately found gauze in the medicine box and pressed it on the wound of Imperial Doctor Xu. ¡°He¡¯s out of breath, Miss, he¡¯s out of breath.¡± Xiao Qing said in surprise. Bai Zhi patted Imperial Doctor Xu¡¯s neck veins and said: ¡°There is still hope, don¡¯t panic. First, carry him to an open ce outside.¡± The two Imperial Dragon Guards carried Imperial Doctor Xu to the open space outside. Bai Zhi was beside him and mmed her fist on his left chest forcefully. After detecting a weak pulse, they immediately started resuscitation, then ordered the Imperial Dragon Guards to induce air. Under Xiao Qing¡¯s intimidation, an Imperial Dragon Guard had no choice but to give in, mouth-to-mouth to breathe out for Imperial Doctor Xu. After a while, Imperial Doctor Xu suddenly opened his eyes. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw a man kissing him, oh no, blowing into his mouth¡­ ¡­ He knew that this was not humiliation, but a method of first aid, which Bai Zhi had used before. The Imperial Dragon Guard was taken aback. He was obviously dead, but the dead person suddenly came back to life and stared at him with big eyes, it scared him out of his wits. Imperial Doctor Xu panted heavily, his eyes froze for a while and finally started to turn, turning to Bai Zhi¡¯s face. He opened his mouth: ¡°Right, there are assassins.¡± Bai Zhi nodded: ¡°I know, I know, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Bai Zhi breathed a sigh of relief. It was good that he woke up. ¡°You¡¯re bleeding too much now, don¡¯t talk, rest well, I¡¯ll take care of everything.¡± Bai Zhi promised Imperial Doctor Xu. Imperial Doctor Xu nodded and closed his eyes again. With Bai Zhi here, he was naturally relieved. Bai Zhi asked the pce guards to carry Imperial Doctor Xu to the front consultation room, and even the old doctor who was knocked unconscious was taken to the question and then asked to inform Zhou Awu and Chu Yan. Zhou Awu was not only the deputy head of the imperial guards, but also the head of the Imperial Dragon Guards in the pce. When something like this happens, he will naturallye forward to deal with it. Zhou Awu rushed over, saw Bai Zhi was there, and hurriedly asked: ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Bai Zhi was suturing the wound of Imperial Doctor Xu, surrounded by a group of imperial doctors watching. Imperial Doctor Zhang was helping her. When she was asked questions they didn¡¯t understand, Bai Zhi would respond patiently, Bai Zhi didn¡¯t have time to pay attention to Zhou Awu, so the two apanying Imperial Dragon Guards immediately told Zhou Awu about the situation at that time. ¡°It¡¯s audacious to dare to murder the pce.¡± Zhou Awu immediately ordered martialw investigation. The Imperial Dragon Guard said: ¡°When we arrived, Imperial Doctor Xu¡¯s wound was still bleeding. Presumably, the assassin had just seeded. After rescuing Imperial Doctor Xu, this subordinate ordered someone to seal the pce gate. This subordinate guessed that the assassin should still be in the pce.¡± Zhlou Awu nodded, turned his face to look at Imperial Doctor Xu, who was sleeping and said: ¡°Go and investigate first. After Imperial Doctor Xu wakes up, I will ask about the specific situation.¡± In the pce, there were no big things, but small things keep happening. It seems like a coincidence, but he felt that things were not that simple. The Emperor also asked him to pay more attention, unexpectedly, two major incidents happened today. Chapter 1298 - 1298: Leading the snake out from its hole

Chapter 1298: Leading the snake out from its hole

The Supreme Emperor fainted suddenly from a strange illness, and Imperial Doctor Xu was assassinated and seriously injured. These two incidents must be rted. After treating the wound, Bai Zhi immediately found Zhou Awu and immediately said: "The murderer took away a medical book. His goal is not Imperial Doctor Xu, but the Supreme Emperor." Zhou Awu was stunned, and asked anxiously: "What do you mean by that?" Bai Zhi said: "You may not know that after Imperial Doctor Xu came back from Yuqing Pce, he was looking for a book, a book that might exin the strange disease of the Supreme Emperor. But as soon as he found this book, he was assassinated and the book was also taken away. When we arrived, Imperial Doctor Xu was already unconscious, fortunately, we came in time and rescued him just now." Imperial Doctor Xu was just an imperial doctor, and he was practicing the path of goodness in curing diseases and saving people. Where can he make enemies? He won''t get in anyone''s way. Unless, some people don''t want him to cure the Supreme Emperor, or don''t want him to find out why the Supreme Emperor became like this. Zhou Awu suddenly said: "I understand." Bai Zhi didn''t know much about the situation in the pce, and she didn''t want to say much. She only expressed her thoughts and guesses, and she didn''t say anything more. She just wanted to cure Imperial Doctor Xu. When he waspletely awake, he said it was impossible to tell the appearance of the assassin. Thinking of this, Bai Zhi made a n and immediately said to Zhou Awu: "The assassin killed Imperial Doctor Xu. Unfortunately, he didn''t expect Imperial Doctor Xu would be so stubborn and survive. So, if Imperial Doctor Xu is not dead, the assassin will strike again." Zhou Awu''s eyes brightened: "So, you mean to lead the snake out of the hole?" Bai Zhi nodded, with a slight smile on her face: "How to do it, you can figure it out for yourself. There is only so much I can help you with." Zhou Awu grinned: "Although it''s just a few words, it''s very useful. Zhi''er, thank you, I''ll go to work first, and you should be more careful." Before leaving, he asked the two guards of the Imperial Dragon Guards to protect Bai Zhi and make no mistakes. Zhou Awu went to report to Chu Yan, and the two discussed a few words in front of the Supreme Emperor''s bed. After confirming that the method of leading the snake out of the hole was feasible, he asked Zhou Awu to do it. Unexpectedly, Zhou Awu led people to squat for a whole night, and most of the guards from the Imperial Hospital were withdrawn, which can be said to be a good time for the assassination. But those people seemed to havepletely disappeared, and there was no trace of them. The people on the other end who were investigating the pce didn''t have any clues either. It was as if there was an invisible and powerful hand controlling everything. A person who wants tomit crimes in the pce and be able to do it in a watertight manner must have considerable influence in the pce. There were quite a few masters in the pce, apart from the Emperor, there are also some concubines of the Supreme Emperor, and the Empress Dowager who has been neglected for many years. If the Empress Dowager was not under house arrest, she must be the first to suspect. But the current Empress Dowager, because her son was exiled and imprisoned, she has lost power in the pce for a long time, and she has long-lost her former glory. Those who used to obey her orders have long since left her. If she wanted to do such a case in the pce, the Empress Dowager will not be able to do it. Who else? Zhou Awu''s eyes fell on several concubines of the Supreme Emperor. Imperial Concubine Meng was gaining power and had a young son by her side. She has no reason to do this. The other concubines also have sons and daughters, and they live a good life in the pce. If the Supreme Emperor dies, what will happen to them? What would be the benefit? Tomit a crime and kill a person, there must first be a motive. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1299 - 1299: Catch that Palace Lady just now Chapter 1299: Catch that Pce Lady just now Who can benefit after the death of the Supreme Emperor? Zhou Awu couldn¡¯t figure it out even if he tried his best. After all, the Supreme Emperor was the Supreme Emperor, and he was not the Emperor. If the Supreme Emperor was dead, no one will benefit at all. On the other side, Imperial Doctor Xu woke up. Bai Zhi and Imperial Doctor Zhang rushed back to the consultation room from the library hall and bumped into a pale pce maid at the door. The pce maid held a tray in her hand, and her body exuded a faint smell of medicine. Bai Zhi felt a little strange, this pce maid¡¯s dress didn¡¯t look like a pce maid in an Imperial Hospital, and she had a panicked expression on her face, especially when she saw her, she didn¡¯t dare to lift her eyelids. She didn¡¯t have time to think about it, and stepped into the consulting room with Imperial Doctor Zhang, only to see Imperial Doctor Xu lying on the bed, a porcin bowl fell to the ground, shattered, and the brown medicinal juice spilled all over the floor. Imperial Doctor Zhang rushed forward desperately, while Bai Zhi shouted to the Imperial Dragon Guards outside: ¡°Hurry up, catch that pce maid just now.¡± The Imperial Dragon Guard rushed to catch people, while Bai Zhi also rushed to the bedside, Imperial Doctor Xu was still unconscious, but his mouth was foaming. She quickly took out the silver needle to seal the acupoint and stuffed the detoxification pill that she made before into the mouth of Imperial Doctor Xu. The detoxification pill melted when it met water and slipped into the abdomen of Imperial Doctor Xu little by little. With the silver needles sealing the main points and blocking the toxin from invading the meridians, the life of Imperial Doctor Xu was finally safe. Bai Zhi said to Imperial Doctor Zhang: ¡°I want to give detoxification injections. If you are willing to learn, jatch from the side and protect me by the way, don¡¯t let anyone disturb you.¡± Imperial Doctor Zhang nodded excitedly, unable to speak. Bai Zhi¡¯s detoxification injection was mentioned by Imperial Doctor Xu. He was very envious and wanted to see it. He didn¡¯t expect to wait until this day. Not only can he see it up close, but he can also learn it. This was a great blessing from heaven. While Bai Zhi was administering the needles, the two Imperial Dragon Guards who had gone to chase the pcedy came back with dejected looks on their faces. Bai Zhi knew it was them when she heard the footsteps, but this detoxification acupuncture technique pays attention to thepletion in one go. By the time she finished the whole set of detoxification acupuncture, she was too tired to stand up straight. She took the towel handed by Xiao Qing to wipe off her sweat, then turned to look at Imperial Doctor Zhang: ¡°How is it?¡± Imperial Doctor Zhang smiled wryly and shook his head: ¡°I understood a little at first, butter on, I waspletely confused.¡± Bai Zhi smiled lightly: ¡°I didn¡¯t understand anything when I just learn it, you are better than me.¡± Imperial Doctor Zhang felt warm in his heart. Miss Bai was kind-hearted. She never makes people feel ufortable when she speaks. On the other hand, when she says it, it made people feelfortable. Bai Zhi turned to look at the Imperial Dragon Wei, and asked: ¡°Where¡¯s the person?¡± The Imperial Dragon guard was ashamed: ¡°When we chased her, she hit the rockery and died.¡± ¡°Do you know which pce she is from?¡± Bai Zhi frowned. Imperial Doctor Xu almost died because of it. Could it be that the clues were broken like this? The Imperial Dragon Guard replied: ¡°I have reported to Master Wei, and he is already investigating. He let the two of use back first.¡± Bai Zhi nodded, knowing that the clue must have been broken again. Since the mastermind dared to let a courtdye to poison Imperial Doctor Xu, and the courtdymitted suicide again, it must be expected that nothing will be found out. Otherwise, how dare that person take such a risk? Who is it? Before, she had doubts about the Seventh Prince¡¯s mother, Imperial Concubine An. But she was bedridden with illness for a long time, and she lost power because of her son¡¯s affairs. Her life in the pce was not much better than that of the empress dowager who was thrown into the cold. If it was not Imperial Concubine An, who could it be? The names went through her mind one by one, and when Meng Changling¡¯s name shed in her mind, she immediately shook her head. It was impossible. It couldn¡¯t be her, she was so indifferent and detached, she would never do such a thing. Chapter 1300 - 1300: Can’t be an ordinary person Chapter 1300: Can¡¯t be an ordinary person Bai Zhi asked Zhou Awu to arrange someone to protect Imperial Doctor Xu, while she took Xiao Qing and two Imperial Dragon guards to the imperial study. At this time, Chu Yan should be reading the book in the imperial study. Everyone was envious of the lofty status of the king of this country, but they never thought that being an emperor was not easy, and it was difficult for ordinary people to bear. Shouldering the rise and fall of a country, while there were civil and military officials with different thoughts in the front, and the harem concubines who were like wolves and tigers in the back. The Emperor must always be on guard against potential enemies, be careful everywhere, and he can¡¯t do what he wanted. The life of such an emperor was worse than that of an ordinary person. She began to miss the days when she was in Huangtuo Vige again. She livedfortably there. There were so many intrigues, but she was happy every day. While thinking about it, she had already arrived outside the Imperial Study Room, and Eunuch Fu was guarding outside. Seeing hering, he hurriedly opened the door and weed her in with a smile: ¡°The emperor has mentioned you several times, so you can enter yourself here.¡± Bai Zhi looked up to look at the man behind the imperial table in the pce. He was looking at the report with his eyebrows frowned, when he heard a voice, he raised his eyes and looked up. Their eyes intersected, and the originally cold pce room suddenly felt like spring. Chu Yan put down the report and got up, and walked toward Bai Zhi: ¡°You¡¯re here. If you don¡¯te, I will go looking for you.¡± Bai Zhi said: ¡°You are the emperor now, how can you go there? If you want to see me, let someone pass it on.¡± Chu Yan waved his hand: ¡°I can go wherever I want, who dares to talk too much? It¡¯s just that I stayed up in Yuqing Pcest night, and I haven¡¯t dealt with many reports, so I went back here first, otherwise, I would have left early.¡± Bai Zhi looked up to look at him, and sure enough, she saw a circle of green crows under his eyes, and asked: ¡°The Supreme Emperor still hasn¡¯t waked up?¡± Chu Yan pulled her to sit down, sighed, and shook her head: ¡°He didn¡¯t wake up yet, and I still don¡¯t know what happened. It looks like everything is normal, but he just doesn¡¯t wake up.¡± Bai Zhi suddenly thought of something, wasn¡¯t Princess Qian Fang the same way back then? Looking at Bai Zhi¡¯s flickering eyes, Chu Yan also thought of this incident, and the two looked at each other again, and their expressions changed suddenly. ¡°Could it be Su Chun again?¡± He had forgotten the name Su Chun for a long time. Could it be that there was another world in that cold pce? Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°It may not be her, but the poison used on the Supreme Emperor and Qian Fang is indeed very simr. Why not send someone to invite Song Lang into the pce? The poison used on Qian Fang was from his hand. He may be able to see something.¡± Chu Yan remembered that yesterday he sent Eunuch Fu to pick up Bai Zhi from the Dongfang Family Mansion, but in the end, Eunuch Fu saw Bai Zhi from Qingfengyuan. ¡°How is Song Lang?¡± Chu Yan asked. Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°It¡¯s not very good, he was poisoned by the Love Gu, which was made by a girl who practiced charm for more than 10 years. It¡¯s very powerful, and there¡¯s nothing I can do about it.¡± Chu Yan didn¡¯t expect it to be like this, and his face sank immediately: ¡°So, there is no cure?¡± ¡°No, the woman who cast the Love Gu said that there are two ways to get rid of the Love Gu. One is to make love with her, and the poison will be cured by itself.¡± Seeing her pause, Chu Yan immediately asked, ¡°What about the other way?¡± Bai Zhi¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, she looked sideways, and her voice lowered a little: ¡°She said that only the ice cicadas in the Kunlun Mountains can detoxify Song Lang¡¯s poison.¡± Chu Yan¡¯s face changed when he heard that. What kind of ce is the Kunlun Mountains? Although he has never been there, he has heard about it hundreds of times. Bai Zhi looks like this, was she nning to take risks for Song Lang? ¡°What are you thinking? Are you nning to go to Kunlun for that guy?¡± Chapter 1301 - 1301: A will

Chapter 1301: A will

Chu Yan''s voice raised a few degrees. Bai Zhi smiled dryly: "Yes, no, I''m nning to discuss it with you. You are the emperor, maybe there is a way to get the Ice Cicada, so that Song Lang can be cured. After all, Song Lang became like this because of you. We can''t sit idly by, it''s too unreasonable." When Bai Zhi said that, he felt much better and more at ease. "Don''t worry about this matter, I''ll take care of it." Chu Yan said again: "I''ll send someone to fetch Song Lang into the pce. Although he has been poisoned by Love Gu, he should be able to see a patient." Song Lang''s medical skills were good, he knows it. Two hourster, Song Lang entered the pce and was carried directly outside Yuqing Pce by the imperial sedan. Bai Zhi was standing at the gate of Yuqing Pce waiting for him. Looking at the weak Song Lang, Bai Zhi stepped forward to help him. Seeing this, Eunuch Fu took two quick steps and grabbed the weak Song Lang in front of him. Bai Zhi smiled lightly. She didn''t care much about it, and just looked up at Song Lang, then asked: "Are you okay?" Song Lang smiled slightly: "Very good, I don''t know why the emperor suddenly announced me into the pce?" Bai Zhi said: "The Supreme Emperor got a strange disease, and he looked like Princess Qian Fang when she was poisoned by you, so I thought of inviting you to take a look. You are better at dealing with poison than me." This was the truth, not an exaggeration at all. Although there was no distinction between medicine and poison, her knowledge was limited to some rtively simple poisons. When encountering rare poisons and poisons withplex ingredients, she can only be dumbfounded. Besides, she was able to wake up Qian Fang back then, and it was also rted to the book The Theory of Strange Pulse. Now the theory of pulse has been taken away by the assassin, but Song Lang was a walking theory of pulse. Song Lang nodded his head. With the support of Eunuch Fu, he walked towards the Yuqing Pce step by step. He walked very slowly. Bai Zhi silently followed behind him, feeling sore in her heart. He went to the Western Regions, saying it was because of Chu Yan, but in reality, it was only because of her. Xiao Qing beside her was already in tears. Her young master, who was so high-spirited at the beginning and looked like a handsome young man, has be what he was now. Bai Zhi touched Xiao Qing''s arm, and shook her head slightly, signaling her to restrain herself. Song Lang was a proud person, he must not like this. Entering the inner hall, Chu Yan was sitting in front of the Supreme Emperor''s bed, watching the maid wipe the hands of the Supreme Emperor. Imperial Concubine Meng was sitting behind the desk in the pce reading a book, her eyes were lowered, her long eyshes covered the expression in her eyes, and she was surprisingly calm. As the most beloved concubine of the Supreme Emperor, she was not worried at all when the Supreme Emperor looks like this. Bai Zhi''s gaze swept across Meng Changling''s body, without stopping, she and Song Lang went straight to the Supreme Emperor''s bed. Chu Yan got up and gave up his seat to Song Lang: "Sit down." Song Lang was also polite, nodded slightly, lifted his buttocks, and sat on it. The pce maidservant backed away, Song Lang fixed his eyes on the Supreme Emperor''s face and put his skinny fingers on his veins. After listening carefully for a while, he withdrew his hand. After that, Meng Changling put down the book in her hand and raised her head to look at Song Lang. Her eyebrows were slightly frowned upon, and ayer of haze covered her originally clear eyes. However, no one noticed her strange expression at this time, everyone''s attention was on Song Lang. Chu Yan asked anxiously: "How is it?" Song Lang said: "On the surface, there seems to be no problem, but the actual problem is just as Bai Zhi expected. He was poisoned by someone, and the poison was very severe." Chapter 1302 - 1302: Father can’t die Chapter 1302: Father can¡¯t die The handkerchief Meng Changling held in her hand was immediately twisted into a ball. Her brows furrowed even tighter, her white teeth bit her bright red lips, and her eyes gradually dimmed. ¡°Is there a solution?¡± Bai Zhi asked. Song Lang nodded: ¡°Yes, I happen to be able to solve it. Fortunately, you have called me now. If it is another day in the evening, it will be impossible to recover.¡± Chu Yan¡¯s expression changed: ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°The poison in the Supreme Emperor is somewhat simr to the poison in Qian Fang, but it is not the same. As long as Qian Fang¡¯s poison does not take the other poison I made, she will not lose her life. But the poison of the Supreme Emperor is very sinister. It will not kill people immediately, but it can also make people look like normal. There is no reason for it. This is because it has not yet reached the time. Once the timees, if you haven¡¯t taken the antidote. Then, even if the Great Immortal God came to the world, it would be useless.¡± Chu Yan clenched his fists, and said in a harsh voice: ¡°If I catch the murderer, I will let him suffer the death sentence slowly.¡± Meng Changling, who was always sitting behind the table, looked slightly pale, then took a deep breath, stood up and walked slowly to Song Lang, and asked, ¡°Are you, Song Lang?¡± Seeing her attire, Song Lang immediately guessed her identity, and immediately bowed his hands and saluted: ¡°Answering back Imperial Concubine Meng, this lowly one is Song Lang.¡± Meng Changling slightly raised an eyebrow, and asked in a deep voice: ¡°Do you recognize me?¡± Song Lang shook his head: ¡°I¡¯ve never seen the imperial concubine before, it¡¯s just this lowly one¡¯s guess.¡± Meng Changling stared at the thin Song Lang in front of her, and asked: ¡°You said that the Supreme Emperor was poisoned, and there is a cure, so when will you be able to refine your antidote?¡± Song Lang pondered for a moment and said: ¡°As long as the medicinal herbs are ready, we can refine it today, but refining this antidote requires a rtively special herb, the purple blood vine. This kind of herb cannot be cultivated, only in the deep mountains and old forests, which is why it¡¯s very rare. And it just grows once in a while, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s difficult to find it.¡± But this purple blood vine was still a very important medicine, indispensable. Chu Yan heard the words and immediately called Eunuch Fu. ¡°Quickly send people to get purple blood vine from the medicine hall of the imperial hospital, and send people to buy purple blood vine from various private pharmacies, regardless of the price.¡± Eunuch Fu left immediately, and the maid beside Meng Changling quietly retreated. Song Lang sighed: ¡°A few years ago, I refined the antidote for Qian Fang, and the antidote also needed purple blood vine. I searched all over the capital city, but I couldn¡¯t find purple blood vine.¡± Bai Zhi asked: ¡°Then where did you find it in the end?¡± ¡°In the Liu Family¡¯s Firm, there happened to be an old doctor who auctioned off the purple blood vine that had been treasured for many years because his family was short of money. I was lucky to meet him.¡± Chu Yan sent someone to the Liu Family¡¯s firm to inquire again, but he couldn¡¯t miss any possible way. If the Supreme Emperor dies, then he will not be able to implement his n of passing the throne in a short time. He can¡¯t wait any longer. Well, he can wait, but can Bai Zhi wait? He didn¡¯t want Bai Zhi to be poked at the spine by the world all the time like this, and he didn¡¯t want to force her to live a life she didn¡¯t like. If they want the best of them, one of them must give in. Therefore, his Imperial Father the Supreme Emperor cannot die, absolutely not. The people sent out by Eunuch Fu returned to their orders one after another three hourster, no matter whether it was a medicine hall, a folk medicine store, or a majormercial firm, there was no Purple Blood Vine for sale. At this time, there was still one day before the deadline Song Lang said. * In the Meng Family Mansion ¡°Father, did the pce send a letter just now?¡± Meng Nan walked into his father¡¯s study and asked immediately. Master Meng nodded: ¡°Yes, I just delivered it. You are quite well-informed.¡± Holding the letter in his hand, his face was calm, but his eyes were full of joy: ¡°Come and see.¡± Chapter 1303 - 1303: Only the mouth of the dead is the strictest Chapter 1303: Only the mouth of the dead is the strictest Meng Nan stepped forward to take the letter, took out the paper inside, nced at it briefly, and then asked Master Meng: ¡°Is this purple blood vine such a rare thing?¡± Master Meng said: ¡°No, soon there will be only one person in the whole capital who has this thing.¡± Meng Nan was puzzled: ¡°Who?¡± Master Meng got up from behind the desk, walked up to Meng Nan, took out the letter paper he was holding between his fingers, lit the envelope together with themp, and threw them into the small copper stove. ¡°Of course it¡¯s me. It¡¯s been a few years since the purple blood vine disappeared in the capital, but a while ago, someone got it. Not many people know about it. It just so happens that I am one of them. I have already sent someone to solve him.¡± Meng Nan asked: ¡°What are you going to do?¡± ¡°Of course, I will bring it over here to keep it. Otherwise, do you want me to send it to the emperor to receive the reward?¡± People in the pce were now searching for medicine shops and medical clinics in the capital. Naturally, this purple blood vine must be obtained now. Meng Nan said: ¡°Father, don¡¯t take people¡¯s lives, just treat it as umting virtue for your grandson.¡± Master Meng¡¯s face turned cold, and he snorted: ¡°The benevolence of a woman. If you want me to umte virtue for my grandson, then give me a grandson! Now you are alone, you don¡¯t even have a concubine, you still have the nerve to mention my grandson?¡± Meng Nan frowned, with a worried look on his face: ¡°Father, you can just give more money, why hurt people¡¯s lives?¡± Master Meng shook his head, with a look of resentment: ¡°You, you are in your twenties, and you are so naive. Do you think that everything in this world can be solved with money? This matter involves the Imperial Family. If such an important matter cannot be done seamlessly, what will happen if it is found out about us in the future?¡± Meng Nan remained silent, and Master Meng said again: ¡°In this world, only the dead have the tightest mouth. Only when he is dead, no one will know the whereabouts of this purple blood vine. Then, the Supreme Emperor will¡ª¡± He didn¡¯t say the following words, but the fierce look shed in his eyes, but it was clear at a nce. Without the purple blood vine, the Supreme Emperor would surely die. Meng Nan wanted to persuade more, but Master Meng didn¡¯t want to listen anymore. He walked away, leaving Meng Nan standing in the study, unable to calm down for a long time. He looked at his hands, which were going to be dyed red from some time ago. When the day he gets his wish, and Bai Zhi knows this, can she ept him? But the arrow was on the string and the bowstring was fully drawn, he can¡¯t stop it any longer. * As Master Meng expected, it didn¡¯t take long for the news that the imperial list was posted everywhere in the capital, rewarding a lot of money to buy purple blood vine. Master Meng can know the news about the purple blood vine. , so naturally others also know about it. Someone brought the news, so Eunuch Fu led the Imperial Guards to the households in the east of the city with the person who brought the imperial list. The three-entry house was decorated with style. In a ce like the capital where every inch ofnd was expensive, there was such a house. It was obvious that the owner was not an ordinary person. When Eunuch Fu arrived, the family was hanging white cloth, and the whole house was lifeless. After inquiring, he found out that just three hours ago, the house was attacked by robbers, the warehouse was swept away, and more than a dozen people died. Even the master of the household was not spared. When Eunuch Fu arrived, the people from the Yamen hadn¡¯t left yet and were asking questions. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s missing?¡± Eunuch Fu secretly felt that something was wrong, and asked the leading official quickly. Chapter 1304 - 1304: There is a ghost Chapter 1304: There is a ghost The Yamen Official quickly looked at the clothes Eunuch Fu was wearing and knew that the other party had a lot of background, so he quickly replied with a smile: ¡°They lost a box of silver, some jewelry, and a box of medicinal materials in the warehouse. It¡¯s strange to say that there is not only silver in the warehouse, there are gold and valuable silver notes, but they only took a box of silver and some hairpins and other things.¡± Eunuch Fu snorted coldly: ¡°Their purpose is just the box of medicinal material, and the money is just to deceive people, making people think that this is just a robbery.¡± The Yamen Official was confused: ¡°Why? Why do they want to grab a box of medicinal materials instead of valuables?¡± Naturally, Eunuch Fu couldn¡¯t tell him too much, so he took someone to check in the warehouse, asked the wife of the householder, and finally confirmed the loss of the purple blood vine. Eunuch Fu hurried back to the pce to report back. Looking at Eunuch Fu who returned empty-handed, Chu Yan asked anxiously: ¡°Where¡¯s the stuff? Didn¡¯t someone take the imperial post?¡± Eunuch Fu recounted the situation. ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s clear that someone was there first, pretended to be a robber, robbed the purple blood vine, and killed people to silence him.¡± Chu Yan was so angry that he almost gritted his steel teeth: ¡°There must be a ghost in the pce, otherwise, it would be impossible to take the lead everywhere.¡± He turned his eyes, scanning the hall with cold eyes. Meng Changling was still sitting in front of the Supreme Emperor¡¯s bed. Her beautiful eyes stared at the unconscious Supreme Emperor with tears in her eyes, the tears hadn¡¯t fallen yet, but it was already pitiful. Such a woman, who can doubt her? Chu Yan¡¯s eyes moved to another ce, and the pce maids and eunuchs knelt on the ground, like autumn leaves in the cold wind, about to fall. ¡°Arrest them all and interrogate them well.¡± Eunuch Fu immediately waved to his subordinates outside, and there were bursts of cries and begging for mercy in the hall. It is said to be an interrogation, but the pain of flesh and blood must be inevitable, and maybe they will nevere back. Bai Zhi and Song Lang were preparing to refine medicine in the side hall next door. When they heard themotion, they rushed over. Seeing this, Bai Zhi hurriedly asked: ¡°What happened?¡± Chu Yan looked bored: ¡°I made the viin get ahead of me again. I suspect that there are ghosts in the pce.¡± For some reason, upon hearing the word inner ghost, Bai Zhi¡¯s eyes naturally fell on Meng Changling, and then she shook her head: It can¡¯t be her, it can¡¯t be. She looked away, and said to Chu Yan: ¡°So there is no purple blood vine yet?¡± Chu Yan shook his head: ¡°No.¡± She looked at Song Lang again: ¡°How much time is left?¡± Song Lang turned his head to look outside, it was gettingte: ¡°Up to 3 hours.¡± If he can start refining medicine now, with the help of Bai Zhi, he can speed up the speed, maybe he can catch up. But now even the most important medicinal materials were not avable, so it was useless to say more. ¡°Are there any deep mountains near our capital city?¡± Bai Zhi asked again. Song Lang said: ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, even if there is, it¡¯s toote.¡± When Meng Changling, who was sitting in front of the dragon bed, heard these words, the tears in her eyes finally fell, falling drop by drop on the back of her jade-like hand. No matter what happened before, at this moment, she was really sad. What exactly she was sad about, she was afraid that she can¡¯t tell the difference. Was it for the previous love? Or was it for the feeling in her heart that has ended before it begins? Or, for her former self? Three hours, three hours. It was three hours in the blink of an eye, just as Song Lang expected, the Supreme Emperor was poisoned, and he didn¡¯t even leave ast word. He just left the world. Chapter 1305 - 1305: Ambush Chapter 1305: Ambush Since ascending to the throne, this was the first time Chu Yan realized the darkness in this deep pce, and was a hundred times darker than it looked. This strengthened his determination to leave. Even though he could endure this kind of life, how could he let Bai Zhi fall into such a deep quagmire? After sending the Supreme Emperor to the Imperial Mausoleum, Chu Yan rushed back to the imperial study to deal with important state affairs, and at the same time ordered people to call Zhou Awu and Fu Zheng. He had been very busy with the funeral of the Supreme Emperor in the past few days. He didn¡¯t ask about the theft of the purple blood vine. Now it was time to settle the ount. Fu Zheng arrived one step ahead, but Zhou Awu was still missing. ¡°Where¡¯s Awu?¡± Chu Yan asked. Fu Zheng looked excited: ¡°Your Majesty, there are clues. Awu went there to investigate, and he should be back in a while.¡± ¡°What clue?¡± Chu Yan put down the notebook in his hand and looked up at Fu Zheng. Fu Zheng took two steps forward and said in a low voice: ¡°Your Majesty, Boss Du, who was killed by the ¡®robber¡¯ earlier, is not an ordinary businessman. This subordinate and the others found out that he has close rtionships with several important officials in the capital.¡± ¡°Oh? Which important officials?¡± Chu Yan asked. Fu Zheng shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s not clear yet, Awu went there to get the list.¡± Chu Yan punched the imperial table with a fist, and several cracks appeared on the foot of the golden nanmu imperial table immediately. ¡°I would like to see whose hand is behind the scenes.¡± Chu Yan was reading the reports inside, while Fu Zheng was waiting for Zhou Awu outside the imperial study room. After waiting for nearly two hours, Chu Yan approved all the reports, but Zhou Awu still didn¡¯te back. Not only did Zhou Awu note back, but even the messenger he sent didn¡¯te. This was different from Zhou Awu¡¯s usual style! Chu Yan said to Fu Zheng: ¡°Send someone to take a look, don¡¯t let any more troublees.¡± Just as Fu Zheng answered, before he had time to turn around, a young Imperial Dragon Guard hurried over. Looking at his appearance, he seemed to be injured. His left hand was holding his right arm, and his legs and feet were not very flexible. Seeing them, he rushed to the two of them and knelt: ¡°Your Majesty, General Fu, something has happened.¡± Fu Zheng¡¯splexion sank, and he asked angrily: ¡°Say it quickly!¡± The young man said: ¡°This subordinate and Deputy Guard Zhou encountered an ambush on the way back.¡± Chu Yan hurriedly asked: ¡°Where is Zhou Awu?¡± ¡°Answering back to the emperor, Vice Chief Zhou was seriously injured. He ordered this subordinate toe back first to report.¡± Fu Zheng quickly asked: ¡°Where was the ambushed? Has anyone sent help?¡± The young man said: ¡°A brother has already gone there just now, but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s toote.¡± Fu Zheng was so anxious that he dragged the young man away and rushed to help. But when he arrived, Zhou Awu had already copsed in a pool of blood, his breath weak. The rest of the brothers have also been murdered, and none of them survived. Fu Zheng yelled: ¡°Hurry up, send him to Dongfang Family Mansion. Send him immediately.¡± The night was very dark, and the night in the depths of winter was extremely cold. Dark clouds cover most of the moon, leaving only a little cold moonlight falling on the vast world. The door of Dongfang Family Mansion was knocked in a hurry, and without waiting for anyone to tell, Fu Zheng let someone carry Zhou Awu and broke in. He was anxious, he and Zhou Awu were already like brothers. If it were he, who encountered such catastrophe, it was alright. He can die as soon as he dies, there was nothing to worry about. But Zhou Awu was different. He has a wife and two children. Rui¡¯er was just nine years old, and his son was not yet four years old. If something happens to him, won¡¯t their family be over? Bai Zhi had already fallen asleep. She was extremely tired after working hard these past few days. Chapter 1306 - 1306: Surgery Chapter 1306: Surgery Although she hasn¡¯t been married yet, she can be regarded as the Emperor¡¯s prospective wife. She was always indispensable in various sacrificial banquets, and she was most annoyed by such scenes, and her heart was more tired than her body. When the door was mmed, she rubbed her eyes and sat up, her voice was still hoarse: ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Miss, it¡¯s General Fu. He said that General Zhou was seriously injured. Please go and take a look.¡± Bai Zhi woke up immediately, jumped out of bed quickly, pulled the clothes on the screen stand, put them on, and rushed out: ¡°Take my medicine box.¡± Out of the yard, Bai Zhi went straight to the front hall. No matter how bold Fu Zheng was, he would not dare to carry the man to the backyard, he would just wait for her in the front hall. The front hall was brightly lit, Fu Zheng squatted beside Zhou Awu with tears in his eyes, he kept tugging on Zhou Awu¡¯s sleeve: ¡°Wake up, wake up, you can¡¯t sleep anymore, if you continue to sleep, you might never wake up.¡± In his life, he has encountered too many life and death partings, so until now, he was still alone. With Fu Zheng¡¯s current status and his not-so-old age, wanting to marry a good wife was simply a matter of words. But he never married a wife, just because he didn¡¯t want to worry about others. He didn¡¯t want his wife and children to be unlucky because of him. So he would rather live alone, whether he lives or dies, as long as he doesn¡¯t drag others down. Zhou Awu was the brother he had been closest to in the past few years, the rtive he recognizes, and the rtive he does not want to lose. Bai Zhi rushed forward, squatted on the other side of Zhou Awu, and quickly checked the wound on his body. It was all sword wounds. The chest, abdomen, arms, thighs, and left waist were all sword wounds, either deep or shallow. She dug out a thin tube from the medicine box and injected a small bottle of clear liquid into his body. This was a special-effect life-saving solution developed by Shanghai Pharmaceutical Group for a hundred years, which can temporarily save the breath of the seriously injured and dying, and add time and opportunities for emergency rescue. Originally, the operation should not be performed in this ce, at least it should be transferred to a clean bed. But the situation was critical, and the operation must be performed immediately. Bai Zhi asked Fu Zheng to put together a few tea tables on the side, lifted Zhou Awu, and took off the blood-stained clothes on his body, and those shocking wounds fell in front of their eyes. Bai Zhi said: ¡°I¡¯m going to start the operation right now, Fu Zheng, you go and pick up my sister-inw and Ru¡¯er, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to survive.¡± Fu Zheng nodded, and when he turned around, he couldn¡¯t hold back his tears, and they fell in unison. When Zhao Sue and Ru¡¯er arrived, Bai Zhi was still undergoing surgery inside. They only saw balls of gauze stained with blood thrown on the ground. Bai Zhi was wearing gloves while using the cold and sharp silver tools. She was doing all kinds of scary movements on Zhou Awu¡¯s body. Zhao Sue almost fell to the ground, and the maidservant and Ru¡¯er beside her hurriedly supported her. ¡°What, what¡¯s going on here?¡± Zhao Sue didn¡¯t even dare to go in and take a look. Her voice was trembling and she couldn¡¯t hear it. Fu Zheng can¡¯t say much, only that he encountered an ident on the way out of the mission. ¡°He, can he still live?¡± Zhao Sue was sobbing. He looked like that, she was afraid he won¡¯t survive. If Zhou Awu dies, what will happen to her and her two children? Fu Zhengforted: ¡°He will be fine, you know Zhier¡¯s ability. Brother Zhou and I were able to escape alive, it was all because of the fake death pill she made, and she also saved many dying injured patients. There will be no idents this time, definitely not.¡± Chapter 1307 - 1307: First Aid Chapter 1307: First Aid Ruer also said: ¡°Yes, Mother, Daddy will be fine. Aunt Zhi is so powerful, Daddy will be fine.¡± Who knows when the little girl who used to chase after Bai Zhi and call her elder sister has grown into a big girl now, she also understands the difference between generations, so she gradually changed her name to Aunt Zhi. From night to day, two or four consecutive hours passed, right now, it was eight hours. She was alone, without a helper, andpleted the entire operation alone. After cutting thest knot, she slumped in the chair, the clothes on her body were already wet, and she couldn¡¯t straighten up because of the pain in her back. Seeing her stop, Zhao Sue and Ruer hurried in. ¡°How is it?¡± Zhao Sue didn¡¯t dare to ask, but Fu Zheng opened the mouth for her. Bai Zhi¡¯s face was very serious: ¡°Although the operation is sessful, due to excessive blood loss, the injury is also veryseveredon¡¯t know if he can survive.¡± Bai Zhi nced back at Zhou Awu and said: ¡°As long as he can survive the next 6 hours, I can give him this special medicine again. By then, the chance of surviving will be great.¡± Zhao Sue held Bai Zhi¡¯s hand tightly, and cried: ¡°Your special medicine, can¡¯t you give it to him now?¡± Bai Zhi held her hand, shook her head lightly, and sighed deeply: ¡°This kind of medicine can only be used once within 12 hours. If you use too much, it will be bad. His current body can¡¯t bear it at all. As long as he survives another 6 hours, this medicine will have the effect of prolonging his life, and. Then give him a pulse-stimting acupuncture treatment, and his chances of survival will be greatly increased.¡± She patted Zhao Sue¡¯s hand, then softly said: ¡°You guys rest first, I¡¯ll have someone move him to the room and give him a blood transfusion.¡± Blood collection needs a blood test. Xiao Qing was not around, so she has to do everything, and she has been busy until noon before the blood was collected and transfused. ¡°When did youe?¡± Bai Zhi stopped what she was doing, only to find that Chu Yan was sitting in the corner of the room, frowning, thinking about something. Chu Yan looked up to look at her, with a resentful expression on his face: ¡°Am I so insignificant in your eyes? I¡¯ve been sitting for 2 hours¡­¡± Bai Zhi smiled dryly: ¡°I didn¡¯t pay much attention.¡± Chu Yan got up, walked to the bed, nced at the unconscious Zhou Awu, and asked: ¡°How is Awu?¡± Bai Zhi took off her white coat, walked to the copper basin to wash her hands, lowered her head, and hid the worry in her eyes: ¡°I don¡¯t know yet, but I will know in 2 hours.¡± Zhou Awu was in a very bad state. His heart beat slower and slower, and his pulse almost disappeared. She didn¡¯t dare to leave even for a moment, she was afraid that no one was ready to give him first aid at any time. Several times, she almost thought he couldn¡¯t hold on anymore, but he held on, surpassing her understanding of medicine, and in that situation, he was able to hold on. It can be seen how strong his belief in wanting to live is. No matter what, she must keep Zhou Awu alive. ¡°He will survive, he will.¡± Without even having time to wipe off the water droplets on her hands, he turned around suddenly and said to Chu Yan. Zhao Sue and Ruer came in with ginseng soup and ginseng slices, upon hearing this, they were extremely happy. Chu Yan was very worried. He was afraid that Zhou Awu would not be able to hold on, and he was even more afraid that Bai Zhi¡¯s promise would not be fulfilled. By then, how sad would Zhao Sue and Ruer be? Two hours, it was not too long or too short. For those who were enjoying themselves, two hours was just a blink of an eye. For those who were waiting for the miracle of life, every minute and every second seems like a century. Chapter 1308 - 1308: Acupuncture Chapter 1308: Acupuncture In thest two hours, she gave Zhou Awu two first aids. When his heart stopped again and again, she pressed his chest desperately and asked Zhao Sue to breathe for him, again and again. Zhao Sue was almost going crazy, but seeing her husband¡¯s chest rising and falling again, she rekindled her hope. She hoped this time will pass a little faster, a little faster. The incense sticks in the stove burnt out little by little, and Ruer, who was guarding the incense, wished to open her mouth to blow so that the timed incense would burn out quickly. The specific medicine has already been prepared, and it will be injected into Zhou Awu¡¯s body as soon as the timees. At thest quarter of an hour, thest incense stick, there was nothing in the room except gasps and the silence was frightening. Zhao Sue and Fu Zheng stared at the incense stick, Chu Yan stared at the hourss, and Bai Zhi stared at Zhou Awu. Zhao Sue¡¯s trembling voice rang in her ears: ¡°It¡¯s time, the time hase.¡± Bai Zhi looked sideways and looked at the hourss. There was only a little bit of yellow sand left in the hourss. She picked up the needle in the box and injected the special medicine into Zhou Awu¡¯s body little by little. Watching Bai Zhi pull out the weird-looking sharp needle from the blood vessel in Zhou Awu¡¯s arm, Zhao Sue asked anxiously: ¡°Is this all right? Then Awu cane back to life?¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°I still have to give him acupuncture. As for what will happen? We¡¯ll see the situation after that.¡± She didn¡¯t want to say that until now, she had only saved his life for a while. If he endured it, his life would be saved, but to what extent he could recover in the end would depend on his good fortune. Chu Yan asked everyone to back away, and he handed the needle to Bai Zhi¡¯s side. He had done these things many times before, and he was already very proficient. Fu Zheng looked at the backs of the two who were busy, tears could not stop falling. One was the current emperor, and the other was the future Empress, but for a mere subordinate, they exhausted all their efforts, just to save a life and protect the family that was about to be broken. Time passed by, and little by little, the silver needle was stuck up and then pulled out, back and forth six times, the three-yin and three-yang stimting pulse acupuncture method was finallypleted without any danger. Zhou Awu¡¯s vital signs were bing more and more stable. After pulling thest needle, she turned to look at the pale Zhao Sue and nodded to her. With a slight nod of her head, Zhao Sue¡¯s tense heartstrings suddenly loosened, her clenched teeth also began to loosen, mouthfuls of turbid air came out of her mouth, apanied by tears, and she couldn¡¯t calm down for a long time. Bai Zhi took a few steps forward, hugged her, and gently patted her on the back: ¡°It will be fine. Brother Awu will get better, don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here, I¡¯m here.¡± Zhao Sue just nodded desperately, unable to say a word, tears wet Bai Zhi¡¯s clothes. She was just an ordinary woman. Her husband was her sky, hernd, the pir of their family, and the man she loves most in this world. If something happens to Zhou Awu, she doesn¡¯t know if she can hold on. Bai Zhi¡¯s voice soothed her anxious and flustered heart, and her uncontroble emotions finally stabilized: ¡°When will he wake up? I have to prepare something for him to eat.¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. He has multiple sword wounds on his body, he was hit hard on the head, and there is a blood clot in his brain. It is estimated that he will not wake up for a while, at least until the blood clot dissipates.¡± Seeing that Zhao Sue¡¯s face started to panic again, Bai Zhi hurriedly said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, his life is saved, even if he doesn¡¯t wake up today or tomorrow, he will wake up in a few days.¡± Chapter 1309 - 1309: Invincible Chapter 1309: Invincible Chu Yan called Fu Zheng aside and asked: "Where did Awu gost night? Who is the person he wants to see? Did you get the so-called list?" Fu Zheng replied: "Your Majesty, this subordinate has interrogated the Imperial Dragon Guard who was wounded and reportedst night. He said that Awu went to a medicine store in the east of the city and met the boss there. The boss gave Awu a secret letter, which contained some information about Purple Blood Vine. Only Awu had read that secret letter, and only Awu knew the contents." Fu Zheng used two guns in a row, which made Chu Yan frown again: "So the boss of the medicine store was also killed?" Fu Zheng nodded: "It''s not just the boss. After Awu left, there were sixteen people in the medicine store, even the seven-year-old child, who have all been silenced." "There are no clues at the scene?" Chu Yan suffocated his breath. He had been holding this breath since his father was poisoned, and today, he could hardly hold it anymore. Who exactly is it? Fu Zheng''s face was also gloomy, he gritted his teeth and said: "Those people should be experienced assassins, they didn''t leave any clues." Bai Zhi packed the medicine box, walked to the side of the two, took over the conversation, and said: "So, Brother Awu is the only insider now, and also the most dangerous insider." Thinking of Imperial Doctor Xu, she couldn''t help but look back at Zhou Awu and the heartbroken Zhao Sue and Ru''er, then said: "This time, there must be no more mistakes. The murderer must be caught, and Brother Awu must not be in danger again." Chu Yan''s eyes shed, he smiled slightly, and said, "I have a way." Before dusk, Chu Yan returned to the pce. As soon as he sat down in the imperial study, a eunuch immediately reported that Concubine Meng hade. What was she here for? But Chu Yan nodded: "Let her in." Meng Changling brought a courtdy into the imperial study room, and after saluting to Chu Yan, she pulled a square handkerchief and wiped her eyes: "Your Majesty, I heard that there is news of the murderer, please let me know. Who is the person who poisoned the Supreme Emperor?" Chu Yan wondered. Why she was very well-informed? Why did she know exactly what he was doing out of the pce? And she even knew what the Imperial Dragon Guards were doing? Chu Yan turned to look at Eunuch Fu, Eunuch Fu immediately shook his head, expressing that it had nothing to do with him. The only ones who knew about these things, apart from Eunuch Fu, were the two little eunuchs who usually served close by, one of whom was Eunuch Fu''s godson. Could it be that they leaked it? "How does Imperial Concubine Meng know about this?" Chu Yan asked. Meng Changling said: "Answering back the Emperor, I have been here before, but the Emperor is not here, so I asked Eunuch Hai, it was Eunuch Hai who said it." Seeing Chu Yan''splexion, she hurriedly said: "This matter has nothing to do with Eunuch Hai, I forced him to say it, and he had no choice but to¡ª" Eunuch Hai was Fu Sheng¡¯s godson. Chu Yan nced at Eunuch Fu coldly. Eunuch Fu hurriedly lowered his head, not daring to speak. Chu Yan said to Imperial Concubine Meng: "Imperial Concubine, go back first. There is no clue about this matter yet. If there is a result, I will naturally tell you." Chu Yan still respected Meng Changling, after all, she was the only concubine who had a close rtionship with him. Seeing his attitude, Meng Changling felt a little relieved, choked up, and retreated. After Meng Changling left, Chu Yan nced sideways at Eunuch Fu. Eunuch Fu hurriedly knelt and kowtowed: "The Emperor please forgive me, this old ve is not strict, please punish me, your highness." Chu Yan snorted coldly: "You work as an errand man for the Imperial Family for so long. but you still don''t know what to say and what not to say?" Chapter 1310 - 1310: Haizi Chapter 1310: Haizi Eunuch Fu hurriedly said: ¡°It¡¯s the old ve who neglected his duty!¡± ¡°You can deal with it yourself. If the same thing happens again, you, the Chief Eunuch, don¡¯t have toe again.¡± Eunuch Fu hurriedly thanked the Emperor and retreated. His calf was still shaking when he left the imperial study room, the Emperor was merciful and did not punish him, but he also knew in his heart that the Emperor was already very dissatisfied with him. He beckoned a little eunuch and asked: ¡°Where is Haizi?¡± The little eunuch said: ¡°Answering back Chief Eunuch, Eunuch Hai was on dutyst night, and he has been resting in the room since his shift.¡± Eunuch Fu nodded, and said to the little eunuch: ¡°Serve the emperor well, I will go back as soon as I can.¡± Eunuch Fu turned and went to Haizi¡¯s residence. Haizi was sleeping soundly under the quilt. Eunuch Fu strode forward, stretched out his hand and pulled the quilt off the ground, and kicked Haizi¡¯s thigh repeatedly on the couch. ¡°Who, who are you?¡± He yelled twice in a panic, and when he saw who hade, he looked surprised: ¡°Godfather? Why are you here?¡± His godfather never went to the residence of the eunuchs, so why did hee today? Eunuch Fu grabbed Haizi¡¯s ear, pulled him from the couch to the ground, and said: ¡°Kneel and talk to me.¡± Seeing that Eunuch Fu seemed to be angry, Haizi didn¡¯t dare to make a fuss. He secretly thought something was wrong, and vaguely knew the reason. ¡°Godfather, what¡¯s wrong with you? Who made you so angry? You tell me, I will vent your anger for you. Don¡¯t be angry anymore. It¡¯s bad for your health.¡± Eunuch Fu raised his foot and kicked him, angrily saying: ¡°Don¡¯t y this crap on me. Do you think I don¡¯t know your virtue? Tell me, how much benefit did you get from Imperial Concubine Meng?¡± Sure enough, it was because of this matter, Haizi was annoyed. He really couldn¡¯t believe what the woman said, he told the maid beside Imperial Concubine Meng not to talk nonsense. She should bury it in her stomach. Unfortunately, the ten taels of silver haven¡¯t warmed up in his hands, and yet this matter was exposed. ¡°Godfather, listen to my exnation, things are not what you think.¡± ¡°Bah, who is your godfather? From now on, I don¡¯t have you as my godson. From now on, you don¡¯t have to work in the Imperial Study Room anymore. Since you are so loyal to Imperial Concubine Meng, then go to work in Imperial Concubine Meng¡¯s Baiyuan Pce.¡± Haizi was quite frightened. He thought he would be punished at most, but not lose his job because of it. However, from working in the Imperial Study Room to the Baiyuan Pce, this was a real exile. Haizi kept kowtowing to Eunuch Fu: ¡°Godfather, I knew I was wrong, so please forgive me this time, I will never dare again.¡± Eunuch Fu snorted coldly: ¡°You didn¡¯t do this once or twice. Which time didn¡¯t I help you? Those things used to be fine, but now, you are gettingbingourageous. You dare to say anything. The Emperor didn¡¯t cut off your head directly, it¡¯s already his kindness. But do you still want to go back to the imperial study to work? Do you think it¡¯s possible?¡± Haizi sat slumped on the ground, speechless in a daze. Eunuch Fu flicked his sleeves as if he wanted to shake off Haizi¡¯s touch just now. ¡°You go to Baiyuan Pce today. You don¡¯t have to go back to the Imperial Study Room, and you don¡¯t have to appear in front of me again. Otherwise, I will never forgive you.¡± He finally understood that if he kept this guy again, he didn¡¯t know how much trouble he will cause. Haizi was transferred to Baiyuan Pce, and there was a shortage of one at the end of the imperial study room. Eunuch Fu asked his deputy chief to line up the manpower, and soon sent a young eunuch who looked very smart. Together with the little eunuch, his identity documents were delivered to Eunuch Fu. Chapter 1311 - 1311: Leaving a Way Chapter 1311: Leaving a Way Those who can stay by the emperor¡¯s side to serve him were naturally not sloppy at all. After reading the documents, Eunuch Fu questioned him a lot. Seeing that his answers were fluent, he was literate, and he coulde out with good sentences, he thought he was indeed smart. The little eunuch followed Eunuch Fu into the imperial study room, and as soon as he came in, he graciously helped to make tea, without any sign of fear. Eunuch Fu was surprised when he saw it. This little fellow was very courageous. It was the first time he entered the imperial study to serve the emperor. Under Eunuch Fu¡¯s watchful eyes, the little eunuch brought the newly brewed tea to the emperor¡¯s court case. Chu Yan was reading the memorials, and the teacup was put down on his right arm. The position was just right, he could reach it with his hand, and it couldn¡¯t get in his way. He thought it was Eunuch Fu, so he didn¡¯t look sideways, his eyes were still on the memorials. However, when the little eunuch turned around, a faint fragrance prated his nostrils. This scent was very familiar. The faint lily scent was mixed with the light scent of water orchids. It was a very special scent. He has only smelled it on one person. Imperial Concubine Meng! During the days when his Imperial Father was in aa, Imperial Concubine Meng stayed by his Imperial Father¡¯s bed all the time. Her body smelled like this. He had never smelled this kind of fragrance on anyone else. A eunuch, how could he smell like this? It was not to the extent that you can get infected if they meet on the road. A person can be affected by the scent after being together for a long time! He looked up, stared at the skinny little eunuch, and asked, ¡°Are you new here?¡± The little eunuch hurriedly bowed and answered: ¡°Answering back the emperor, this little ve is newly assigned in the Imperial Study Room, and just arrived today.¡± Chu Yan then swept his eyes to look at Eunuch Fu: ¡°Which pce did you transfer from?¡± Eunuch Fu said: ¡°Your Majesty, Li Dao used to be a member of the Department of Internal Affairs. He can write well, understand poetry, and is smart. This old ve thought that someone who can serve the Emperor should be like this.¡± Chu Yan put down the memorial in his hand, and his clear and cold gaze fell directly on Li Dao¡¯s body. He saw his eyes lowered and his face calm. Surprisingly calm. Ordinarily, shouldn¡¯t he be nervous at this time? Where there was an anomaly, there was a ghost, this was true. Chu Yan got up and walked to Li Dao¡¯s side, the faint fragrance became more and more clear. ¡°Did you meet Imperial Concubine Meng just now?¡± Chu Yan asked. Li Dao¡¯s calm face suddenly changed when he heard the words Imperial Concubine Meng, but it was only for a moment, and soon returned to normal, still calmly shaking his head in denial. Although it was only a momentary change, Chu Yan saw it. If he admits it and tells the reason openly, he may not believe it, but if he does not admit it, there must be a ghost in the process. At this moment, he realized many things. His Imperial Father was suddenly poisoned and fell into aa. Every time they acted, they were caught first. After the ambush happenedst night, she suddenly came to inquire. Every coincidence, when pieces together, unexpectedly have traces of her. Things that had never been thought of before, those truths that were like fog, now appeared so clearly in front of my eyes. Chu Yan¡¯s face was as cold as ice. He looked back at the teacup ced on the imperial table, and said to the little eunuch: ¡°This tea is for you.¡± Li Dao¡¯s calm expression could no longer be calm, he suddenly raised his head, and seeing the Emperor¡¯s piercing cold gaze, his heart beat wildly. Chapter 1312 - 1312: Deputy Chief Zhang Chapter 1312: Deputy Chief Zhang He was found? Howe? He didn¡¯t say anything, didn¡¯t do anything, how did the Emperor find out? No, definitely not, the Emperor must be testing him, because it was his first time serving in the imperial study, He just wanted to test him, and he will not let him drink. ¡°What? My words don¡¯t work?¡± Chu Yan crossed his arms and looked at Li Dao coldly. Eunuch Fu also felt that something was wrong, and ayer of cold sweat broke out on his back while in deep thought. He couldn¡¯t, he couldn¡¯t¡­ ¡­ possibly so unlucky, right? Li Dao didn¡¯t dare to hesitate any longer. He walked towards the imperial table with trembling legs and picked up the teacup with trembling hands, but he never put the teacup to his mouth. ¡°Drink!¡± Chu Yan growled. Li Dao knelt with a plop, not even daring to look at the Emperor. The teacup in his hand was about to fall to the ground. Chu Yan stretched out his foot and kicked him. The teacup flew out from Li Dao¡¯s palm, flew into the air, andnded firmly in Chu Yan¡¯s palm. ¡°Eunuch Fu, send someone to invite Imperial Doctor Xu over.¡± Li Dao, who was already limp on the ground, couldn¡¯t speak. Chu Yan put the teacup on the imperial table and sat back in the chair, but his cold eyes were still fixed on Li Dao: ¡°Tell me, who sent you here?¡± ¡°This ve, this ve doesn¡¯t know what the Emperor means. This ve was originally a member of the Department of Internal Affairs, but he was transferred here by Eunuch Fu today. This ve has never met Imperial Concubine Meng, so I ask the emperor for mercy.¡± Chu Yan looked up at Eunuch Fu, Eunuch Fu immediately knelt, and said urgently: ¡°Your Majesty, this old ve just sent Haizi away, so there is a vacancy here. This old ve found the deputy chief and asked him to pick one person. Deputy Chief Zhang rmended this person, and this old ve did not know him before.¡± Chu Yan naturally knew that Eunuch Fu would not dare to do these things, nor would it be necessary. Eunuch Fu was left to him by his Imperial Father. With his status, he was already a high-ranking officer, the chief executive of internal affairs. He had reached his peak at this point. There was no need for him to join in with useless things and change his master. His life may not be better than it was now. Chu Yan said: ¡°Go and Call Deputy Chief Zhang quickly.¡± Eunuch Fu knew the seriousness of the situation, so he immediately got up and rushed out. Deputy Chief Zhang had just finished his work at hand and was about to go out. As soon as he reached the gate of the Department of Internal Affairs, he was blocked by Eunuch Fu. Deputy Chief Zhang nced at the Imperial Dragon Guards who were following Eunuch Fu, his heart skipped a beat, but he put on a rxed smile on his face: ¡°Eunuch Fu is here to look for me?¡± Eunuch Fu didn¡¯t give him a good face. This guy has caused him a lot of trouble. ¡°Take him away!¡± Eunuch Fu was toozy to talk nonsense with him. He directly ordered the Imperial Dragon Guards behind him to take people away. Deputy Chief Zhang hurriedly backed away: ¡°What do you mean? I am the Deputy Manager of the Department of Internal Affairs, you can¡¯t treat me like this.¡± Eunuch Fu snorted: ¡°You are right, you are the deputy director of the Department of Internal Affairs, but have you forgotten that there is a Chief Executive in the Department of Internal Affairs?¡± Unfortunately, the Chief Executive was him, Eunuch Fu. Deputy Chief Zhang was about to shout, but his mouth was blocked by Eunuch Fu with a rag. ¡°Take him away!¡± The two Imperial Dragon guards carried the speechless Deputy Chief Zhang to the imperial study room. As soon as they entered the imperial study room, Deputy Chief Zhang saw Li Dao kneeling on the ground with a pale face, while the imperial doctor was examining the tea. He wailed in his heart again and again. He knew that he was finished,pletely finished. Chu Yan was still reading the memorial. As if he didn¡¯t take the matter to his heart at all. He never took his eyes off the memorial in front of him for a moment. Chapter 1313 - 1313: Youngest brother Chapter 1313: Youngest brother This memorial was presented by Meng Changde, asking the Emperor to favor his youngest brother and bestowed him a title. The youngest brother he was referring to was naturally the Ninth Prince, Chu Jue. A child who has not yet reached the age of two, why was he in such a hurry to ask for a title? It seems that the title was fake, but the momentum was real! Was he so afraid that civil and military officials will forget that thete emperor still has the youngest son? The Meng family was no longer the Meng family in his memory. Does Meng Nan know about this? The fog that had gathered in front of his eyes was liftedyer byyer, and the truth hidden behind the fog revealed a clear outline little by little. It turned out that the murderer who killed the Supreme Emperor, the mastermind behind the murder, the assassin who assassinated Imperial Doctor Xu, and the assassins who ambushed Zhou Awu, the people who manipted these were the people around him. Chu Yan looked up, put down the memorial in his hand, and only made a soft sound. It could be heard in the ears of the two kneeling, but it pierced through their ears like a lightning strike. ¡°Speak!¡± Deputy Chief Zhang¡¯s eyes fell on Li Dao. Li Dao lowered his head, his face was ashen, and his eyes were only fixed on the ground in front of him as if he couldn¡¯t see anything. Deputy Chief Zhang failed to get any information from Li Dao and was very flustered. He didn¡¯t know how to speak and didn¡¯t know how much the Emperor knew. ¡°What? You need the Imperial Dragon Guard to pry your mouth before you are willing to open your mouth?¡± Chu Yan¡¯s voice was light, but the majesty and indifference of the Imperial Family were like a cold de, which was pressed against Deputy Chief Zhang¡¯s neck over and over again. Deputy Chief Zhang immediately kowtowed and said: ¡°Your Majesty, this old ve has been in the pce for 25 years. His loyalty can be learned from heaven and earth. I beg His Majesty to investigate clearly.¡± ¡°Loyalty can be learned from heaven and earth? Whose heart are you loyal to? Is it our Chu family or their Meng family?¡± Deputy Chief Zhang¡¯s tall figure immediately froze seven points, hisplexion was pale, and he was holding a trace of luck at first, but now it seems that it was over, it was all over. ¡°Emperor, Your Majesty, I don¡¯t know what are you talking about, this old ve¡ª¡± Chu Yan was not in the mood to listen to his arguments. Looking at his appearance, he could guess all kinds of things. What else was there to argue about? ¡°Come in!¡± Fu Zheng walked in. ¡°Take them down and interrogate well.¡± Fu Zheng was full of anger and had nowhere to spread it, which was good, and it was delivered to his door. Looking at Fu Zheng¡¯s fierce eyes, Deputy Chief Zhang was almost paralyzed with fright. He felt aggrieved in his heart because he could imagine his future as soon as he leaves this ce. Li Dao was usually very clever, and he never makes mistakes in his work. Who would have thought that he would be caught on the first day he came to the Imperial Study Room today, and he would suffer as well? This time, his life was over! In less than an hour, Fu Zheng came back. ¡°Did they confess?¡± Chu Yan asked. Fu Zheng looked excited: ¡°Yes, all of them confessed.¡± Fu Zheng sent a piece of confession paper with bloody fingerprints in front of Chu Yan. It clearly stated that Deputy Chief Zhang was a member of the Meng family when he entered the pce in the 25th year. His family members all work under the Meng Family. It can be said that the lives of all his family members were in the hands of Meng Changde. When the Meng family pointed east, he dared not go to the west. The Meng family asked him to poison the Emperor¡¯s bowl, so he didn¡¯t hesitate at all. For Deputy Chief Zhang, Meng Changling and Meng Changde were his masters. Li Dao was his single-handedly trained subordinate. There were many such subordinates in the pce, who were ced in various pces. Only in the Imperial Study Room, the Meng Family has no subordinates, so Meng Changling purposely mentioned Eunuch Hai in front of him to let the Meng family¡¯s eyeliner enter. Chapter 1314 - 1314: Can’t wait Chapter 1314: Can¡¯t wait They couldn¡¯t wait, they poisoned him in the first bowl of tea on the first day. If it wasn¡¯t for the unique fragrance of Meng Changling on Li Dao¡¯s body, and he identally saw through the situation, wouldn¡¯t he be a dead emperor now? Why did Meng Changling and Meng Changde do this? For the throne? But Chu Jue was less than two years old! How can a child like this be an emperor? So they need a regent? Then who will this Regent be? Meng Changde? Meng Nan? Meng Nan¡¯s bright smile standing in the sun appeared in front of his eyes, could it be him? In his memory, Meng Nan was not a person who likes power and profit, and it was impossible to connect him with the situation in front of him. So what was the reason for Meng Changling to do this? Didn¡¯t the imperial edict of passing the throne have been given to the Supreme Emperor long ago? The Supreme Emperor was with her every day, it was impossible for her not to know about the edict. If this was the case, why not wait? Why do such a thing? Meng Changling was in a daze in the yard, looking at the child ying with the mama. She should have been smiling, but she couldn¡¯t. Deputy Chief Zhang was taken away, it seems that something happened. Soon, the Imperial Dragon Guards wille, will she and her Jue¡¯er be separated? Can she see him again? She suddenly regretted it. Why did she do such a thing? Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to just be with her son and watch him grow up peacefully? Why did she want to fight for those false things? When Fu Zheng brought people to Baiyuan Pce, Meng Changling sat in the garden reading a book as usual, but she didn¡¯t realize that the book she was holding was upside down. ¡°Imperial Concubine Meng, the Emperor invites you.¡± After all, she was the Supreme Emperor¡¯s concubine. Even if shemitted a crime, she should be treated with dignity. Fu Zheng would not go too far. Meng Changling knew she couldn¡¯t escape, so she didn¡¯t say anything. She put down her book, stood up, and nodded to the mama who was holding the baby. The mama¡¯s eyes were full of tears. She tried her best not to let herself cry, but the more this happened, the more sad it was to see. ¡°Please!¡± Fu Zheng said. Meng Changling¡¯s hands moved, wanting to hug her child again. She just lifted it, but put it down again. She wanted to hug her child, but she might not be able to let go. She also didn¡¯t want her children to see her crying and hoped that in Jue¡¯er¡¯s memory, there was only the beautiful and elegant memory of her mother, and nothing else. Meng Changling followed Fu Zheng to the imperial study room. Chu Yan didn¡¯t make her kneel, she stood very straight, straighter than usual. ¡°Why did you do that?¡± Chu Yan asked. Meng Changling smiled lightly. On her beautiful cheeks, it seemed as if a pear blossom was blooming, not brilliant, but very elegant. Imperial Father liked her smile like this, her indifferent temperament, and her innocence. But his Imperial Father was wrong after all. He was afraid he didn¡¯t know until he left this world that he died at the hands of a woman he trusted the most. ¡°No one can protect my Jue¡¯er. In this world, if there is no power, how can he grow up safely?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Chu Yan asked. Meng Changling shook her head: ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you. It¡¯s that I don¡¯t believe your father. You must not know what your father is doing, right?¡± Chu Yan raised an eyebrow: ¡°Tell me!¡± Meng Changling took two steps forward, and the smile on her face gradually became bitter: ¡°I know that you intend to give the throne to Jue¡¯er, but you want to return the power first to your Imperial father to manage the government. When Jue¡¯er finally grows up, he will get the power back. But his majesty, your Imperial Father doesn¡¯t think so.¡± Chapter 1315 - 1315: The ignorant Chu Jiang Chapter 1315: The ignorant Chu Jiang ¡°In the Supreme Emperor, there is only you. On the night you delivered the edict to him, he threw the edict into the fire barrel and burned it up.¡± ¡°Recently, seeing that you have made up your mind, and knowing that it will be very difficult to change your mind, he began to see Imperial Concubine Zhao frequently.¡± Imperial Concubine Zhao? In Chu Yan¡¯s mind, a pale and sick face appeared. Imperial Concubine Zhao was the concubine mother of the Eighth Prince. The Eighth Prince was seventeen years old this year, just at the age of fun. He left the pce to live alone at the age of five. Imperial Concubine Zhao did not want to leave their Imperial Father, so she let the young Eighth Prince Chu Jiang live alone in the huge mansion, and gradually became a real dandy, and his reputation was very bad. He never thought that his father would set his eyes on the Eighth Prince. That ignorant Chu Jiang has no talent for governance at all. ¡°So, you were angry and poisoned Imperial Father?¡± Chu Yan couldn¡¯t believe that the woman in front of her poisoned her father. Despite the solid evidence, he still wanted to hear her confess. Meng Changling nodded bluntly: ¡°Yes, I did it. If he helped the Eighth Prince to the throne, it would mean killing my son. I don¡¯t know what about the Eighth Prince, but Imperial Concubine Zhao is a person who cares about every penny. These years, she has hated me to the core. She hates that I have been favored by the Supreme Emperor and neglected her. She hates that his son have to leave the pce when he was young and has never been seen by the Supreme Emperor even twice. But my son can see me by the Supreme Emperor every day.¡± Tears welled up in Meng Changling¡¯s eyes: ¡°If the Eighth Prince is allowed to sit on the throne, Your Majesty, what do you think will happen to me and Jue¡¯er?¡± Chu Yan didn¡¯t know what would happen, but he knew that in Imperial Concubine Zhao¡¯s pce, at least a dozen maids and eunuchs died every year. ¡°Even so, you shouldn¡¯t poison the emperor tomit such a heinous crime. When your Jue¡¯er grows up, if he knows that his Imperial Father was killed by his mother, what will he think?¡± Meng Changling smiled wryly and shook his head: ¡°I didn¡¯t think too far ahead. I just want my child to live and have a chance to grow up safely. I didn¡¯t think about anything else.¡± ¡°Then do you know what the consequences will be?¡± Chu Yan asked. Meng Changling finally knelt, kowtowed Chu Yan, and then said, ¡°I did this alone, and it¡¯s none of anyone¡¯s business. Come to me alone, don¡¯t implicate the innocent.¡± Chu Yan snorted coldly: ¡°What are you talking about? What if I have evidence to prove that the Meng Family was involved? You want me to pretend to be deaf and dumb?¡± Who can believe this kind of nonsense? As a concubine in the deep pce, how could she do so many things alone without the help of outside forces? Where did she get the medicine that poisoned thete emperor? Where did she meet the assassins who ambushed Zhou Awu and the Boss of the medicine shope from? ¡°Imperial Concubine Meng, you have such a vicious heart. You have killed so many innocent lives just to save your son¡¯s life. Your son¡¯s life is life, and other people¡¯s lives are worthless? Many people were silenced, and there was even a seven-year-old child, what did that child do wrong?¡± Meng Changling knelt on the ground, crying like rain, shaking his head constantly. ¡°I didn¡¯t, I didn¡¯t let them do it, and I don¡¯t know how things became like this.¡± She never thought of harming other people¡¯s children. Chapter 1316 - 1316: Meng Changde Chapter 1316: Meng Changde ¡°It¡¯s toote to say anything now, the matter hase to this point. You can¡¯t escape the punishment, and the Meng family is the same.¡± Meng Changling kowtowed twice again and cried: ¡°Your Majesty, I did this all by myself, and it has nothing to do with my elder brother. They don¡¯t know anything.¡± Chu Yan picked up the paper on the table, and threw it in front of her: ¡°Look for yourself.¡± Meng Changling picked up the paper with trembling hands, and read it word by word. It was written very clearly. Since Deputy Chief Zhang entered the pce, he had done things for the Meng family, one after another. It was for the Meng family, not for her alone, Meng Changling. Seeing that Meng Changling had no more arguments, Chu Yan asked again: ¡°Did Meng Nan participate in this matter?¡± Meng Changling¡¯s body trembled. She immediately shook her head, firmly shaking her head: ¡°No, Meng Nan doesn¡¯t know about this matter. If he knew, he would never agree with his temperament. Don¡¯t you know Meng Nan too, Your Majesty? He is not such a person, you know it!¡± Yes, it was precisely because Chu Yan knew Meng Nan¡¯s temperament and personality that he asked this question. ¡°I will find out. If he did not participate in this matter, I will naturally not implicate him. But if he has a part in this matter, then I will also not miss the old rtionship.¡± Meng Changling has nothing to say. Murdering the monarch, but not killing her nine ns immediately, was already extraordinarily merciful. If she can leave a little blood for the Meng family, she can also have the face to meet the ancestors of the Meng family. At this time, Meng Changde took the identity token given by Meng Changling and rushed to the Baiyuan Pce. He just got the news that Zhou Awu was not dead and was rescued by Bai Zhi. Zhou Awu had seen the secret letter, and his name, Meng Changde, was on the letter. As long as the Emperor knows that his name was written in there, with the Emperor¡¯s ingenuity, it was impossible not to understand the key points. So, he hurriedly came to Baiyuan Pce to discuss this matter with his sister. If it was in other ces, he only needed to send some assassins to attack Zhou Awu again, but at this time, he was in Dongfang Family Mansion. That ce was like an iron barrel. Even if those quack assassins he hired to get in, they will never seed. Unless some more sophisticated Imperial Dragon Guards were dispatched instead, they may still be a few percent certainties. As soon as he arrived at Baiyuan Pce, he learned that Meng Changling had been invited by the Emperor to the Imperial Study Room. Meng Changde was a little puzzled. Why would the Emperor invite his sister to the imperial study for no reason? ¡°Do you know what it is for?¡± Meng Changde asked Bi¡¯er, the pce maid next to Meng Changling. Bi¡¯er¡¯s eyes were slightly red, and herplexion was pale. Although he was the eldest brother of the imperial concubine, she didn¡¯t dare to say something casually, so she could only bite her lip and shake her head. Seeing her like this, Meng Changde panicked and yelled: ¡°What are you shaking your head for? Why don¡¯t you say it quickly, are you going to kill me?¡± Under Meng Changde¡¯s repeated questioning, Bi¡¯er finally opened her mouth: ¡°The imperial concubine said, she may not¡­ e back again, so she let us take good care of Prince Jue. My lord, please save the imperial concubine.¡± Bi¡¯er knelt and kowtowed repeatedly to Meng Changde. Meng Changde¡¯s ears were buzzing, as if thunder was constantly exploding in his ears, causing his brain pain. What happened? What is going on? Everything was so wless. Even that person who slipped through the was still in aa. As long as the person he arranges goes to work in the imperial study, what he nned will be considered a sess! Everything has been arranged, just one step away, just one step away. Could it be that thest step went wrong? No, impossible, it can¡¯t be. Meng Changde said in his heart that it was impossible, but he walked out honestly. Chapter 1317 - 1317: It’s over Chapter 1317: It¡¯s over As soon as he walked out of Baiyuan Pce, four Imperial Dragon Guards surrounded him. ¡°Master Meng, where are you going?¡± Fu Zheng came out from behind Imperial Dragon Guards, his cold eyes fixed on Meng Changde¡¯s face, and he sneered: ¡°Are you leaving just now? Is there any urgent matter at the house?¡± Meng Changde naturally recognized Fu Zheng, the two had never met, but he also knew that Fu Zheng was an important person around the Emperor. He only ran errands for the Emperor, and he was also the Chief of the Imperial Dragon Guards. Meng Changdeughed dryly and said: ¡°I originally came to find the concubine to talk. But since the concubine is not here, I don¡¯t want to stay longer. I am going back.¡± Fu Zheng sneered: ¡°It¡¯s not that Imperial Concubine Meng is not here, but she is waiting for you in the imperial study. Let¡¯s go, Master Meng!¡± On the other side, Meng Nan was also invited into the pce by Imperial Dragon Guards. When he went to the imperial study, he saw Imperial Concubine Meng and his father kneeling on the cold ground, their faces pale. He knew it was over. But at this moment, when Meng Changde saw his son, he immediately spoke first: ¡°Your Majesty, Nan¡¯er ispletely unaware of this matter, please spare Nan¡¯er for the sake of the Meng family¡¯s dedication and loyalty for more than a hundred years. ¡± Chu Yan ignored Meng Changde. His cold eyes were only fixed on Meng Nan¡¯s face, he hadn¡¯t seen him for a few months. Meng Nan seemed to have lost weight again, his plump cheeks were slightly sunken. Young men in their twenties should show a lot of vicissitudes on their faces. But the Meng Nan in front of him seemed no longer the Meng Nan he knew before. ¡°Meng Nan, speak!¡± Meng Nan looked at his father and looked at his father¡¯s begging eyes were full of tears. He knew that his father wanted to keep the blood of the Meng family, so he must clean up his rtionship and prevent him from being implicated in the crime. Withdrawing from his father¡¯s gaze, he raised his eyes to meet Chu Yan¡¯s probing and examining his sharp eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know what crimes did my father and auntmitted?¡± He asked. Chu Yan said: ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Meng Nan¡¯s face was calm. His ck eyes seemed as if there was a pool of stagnant water lying there, without any ripples. ¡°Please make it clear, Your Majesty!¡± Chu Yan stared at Meng Nan without moving his eyes for a long time, trying to see something from his face or eyes, but his calm appearance showed no emotion, and he couldn¡¯t understand anything. Meng Nan was not like this in the past. He had both emotions and anger on his face. If he liked someone, he would say it out loud, and if he hated someone, he would say it out loud too. But now? After being silent for a while, Chu Yan said: ¡°Since you don¡¯t know about this matter, I can¡¯t kill innocent people indiscriminately. It¡¯s just that the Meng family is suspected of treason and should be punished ording to thew. But I don¡¯t want tomit crimes indiscriminately. I will not pursue anyone who has nothing to do with it.¡± He stepped forward, walked slowly to Meng Nan¡¯s side, and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear clearly: ¡°Whether you have nothing to do with this matter or not, this time, I will let you go for the kindness of sacrificing your life to save Bai Zhi. From now on, don¡¯t appear in front of Bai Zhi again, and don¡¯t have any illusions about her, leave the capital, and nevere back.¡± Meng Nan didn¡¯t make a sound, lowered his eyes, didn¡¯t answer or refute, just arched his hands at him, turned, and left. His seemingly steady pace after walking out of the imperial study, gradually became staggering, and his thin shoulders kept shrugging. From today, the Meng family was over. All his family members will die because of that unrealistic delusion. Today, he has no rtives. Chapter 1318 - 1318: Shame Chapter 1318: Shame When Bai Zhi received the news, the Meng family had already been uprooted. Meng Changling and Meng Changde couldn¡¯t survive, Madam Meng hanged herself, but no one involved in the case survived except Meng Nan. And those innocent servants of the Meng family. As for the offshoots who had close contact with the Meng family daily, they separated from the Meng family immediately after the incident, and they couldn¡¯t help but change their surnames altogether, so as not to have anything to do with the word Meng. This was a serious crime of treason. When anyone mentions the word Meng in the future, the first thing thates to mind was treason. No matter how talented a young man was, he may also be defeated by the word Meng. The cold wind in the capital in the deep winter was biting, especially the early morning wind, which cuts people¡¯s faces like knives, stinging and cold. Bai Zhi was sitting in the carriage, with the small curtain half-opened, staring at the gate of the city with eyes clear as water. She came before the city gate opened, she knew that Meng Nan would leave today, and she wanted to see him off. When she was in Huangtuo Vige when she needed help, he was a rich man and an official with a high rank, but he selflessly help a little peasant girl like her. She always kept this affection in her heart. Now, Meng Nan was in trouble and needs the care and help of her friends. Naturally, she can¡¯t pretend to be okay and avoid it. Today, Meng Nan was wearing a dark blue robe. The color of the clothes was low-key, but the fabric was very luxurious. They were old clothes he has worn several times before, and they were also one of the few belongings he brought out from the mansion. Jin Shiwei followed behind him, holding a sword in one hand and two bundles in the other. With tears in his eyes, he followed the young master step by step, feeling sorry for the young master¡¯s current situation. After leaving the capital, where will they go? Although the world was big, where will they settle down? Out of the city gate, they didn¡¯t even have a carriage or a horse. They have nothing, they just walked out of the capital city, relying on two legs, so where could they go? A young man in gray clothes came over and stopped Meng Nan and Jin Shiwei. The young man smiled and said: ¡°Young Master Meng, mydy asks you to take a step to talk.¡± ¡°Yourdy?¡± Meng Nan raised an eyebrow. He doesn¡¯t know who thedy in front of her was. He lowered his eyes and saw that the young man had a green bamboo que hanging on his waist, with the word Dongfang engraved on it. Dongfang? Bai Zhi? He quickly turned his head to look at the carriage parked not far away and saw that the thick curtain was lifted. Bai Zhi got out from inside, dressed in in colors as always, and looking elegant and smart as always. His silent heart began to beat wildly again, and at the same time, a sense of shame arose spontaneously. If she knew that he was also involved in the conspiracy and that his purpose was so dirty, would she still be willing to see him? Will she? Probably not. So he can¡¯t say it, and he can¡¯t say it until he dies. He walked towards the carriage, and the people in the carriage stepped down on the footstool. ¡°Meng Nan, you¡¯ve lost weight.¡± She stood in front of him, under the morning sun, just like she was many years ago. She hasn¡¯t changed at all, she was still Bai Zhi from before, but he has changed beyond recognition. ¡°Fortunately, at least I¡¯m still alive. I saw today¡¯s sunshine and you, which is good.¡± This was the truth. If it wasn¡¯t for Bai Zhi, he thought he would have no reason to live anymore. Because of Bai Zhi, he wants to live on. Even if he can¡¯t be with her, he can asionally hear news about her and grow old in the years of missing her. That was enough. Chapter 1319 - 1319: Used to be her place Chapter 1319: Used to be her ce ¡°Where are you going?¡± Bai Zhi asked. Meng Nan shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know, I haven¡¯t figured it out yet. The world is big, there will always be a ce for me, Meng Nan. Bai Zhi, if I say goodbye today, maybe it will be forever.¡± She nodded, then shook her head: ¡°Maybe, but I think we will meet again.¡± After finishing speaking, she smiled sweetly and said: ¡°Past is past. Stop reminiscing and start over.¡± He smiled bitterly, and nodded slowly: ¡°Mmm, I¡¯ll start again!¡± She pointed to the carriage behind her: ¡°This is my gift to you. You can go wherever you want. When you get there, you can also write to me, just like back then.¡± Just like back then. If time can be turned back, he will not leave Qingyuan Town, definitely not. He didn¡¯t refuse, just like she didn¡¯t refuse when he gave her the carriage. They didn¡¯t need that kind of useless politeness before. ¡°Thank you!¡± The two of them were rtively speechless. They seemed to have a thousand words to say, but they didn¡¯t know where to start. Since they don¡¯t know where to start, stop talking. Meng Nan sighed, said ¡°goodbye¡±, and resolutely turned around and got into the carriage. Jin Shiwei followed behind him, but Bai Zhi said in a low voice to him: ¡°Take good care of him. If you need my help, you cane to me, anytime.¡± Jin Shiwei¡¯s eyes were slightly astringent, and he nodded heavily. Time was passing by like usual, but they seem to be living in a different direction. That year, when he and the young master left Qingyuan Town, his young master also said these words to her. But now, she was the one who said this to his young master. He knew that his young master and she would never be possible. The separation this time may be a farewell. Jin Shiwei nodded heavily and climbed into the car without saying a word. The sound of galloping horses sounded, and the wheels brought up dust, blurring Bai Zhi¡¯s vision. ¡°Look, young master.¡± Jin Shiwei found some things in the darkpartment under the seat, a bag of silver, a few banknotes worth a thousand taels, and a big bag of food, which they like to eat, so they don¡¯t need to taste it. As soon as they smell the fragrance, they could tell Bai Zhi made it. Looking at these things, Meng Nan pretended to be strong but was torn apart in an instant, with tears streaming down her bloodshot eyes. He cried like a child. The sadness and regret in his heart made him unable to pretend that nothing had happened. All those who did bad things were punished, but he was not, only he survived. Was it Chu Yan¡¯s mercy? Or his cruelty? Meng Nan cried, and Jin Shiwei cried along with him. The coachman driving the carriage outside felt puzzled. In fear that something might happen, he stopped the carriage and asked: ¡°My lords, what happened?¡± Jin Shiwei wiped away his tears, and said in a choked voice: ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just drive your car and leave us alone.¡± The coachman snorted and asked again: ¡°Then where are we going?¡± Jin Shiwei looked at Meng Nan. Meng Nan stopped in tears, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°Go to the northwest, Qingyuan Town, Huangtuo Vige.¡± He wanted to find himself. He could face the sun, so he had no choice but to return to the original ce. Jin Shiwei¡¯s eyes brightened, and he said with a smile: ¡°This is a good idea. Bai Zhi still has a house there, and that house is nice. We will go to Huangtuo Vige, so we will live there?¡± Meng Nan nodded: ¡°Mmm, we will live there.¡± Just live in the ce where she used to be. Maybe one day in the future, she will return there, and by that time, he hoped that he would already be a brand new Meng Nan, who can stand in the bright sunshine to wee her. Chapter 1320 - 1320: Give up Chapter 1320: Give up When Bai Zhi returned to Dongfang Family Mansion, she unexpectedly met Chu Yan who was galloping at the door. Chu Yan looked at her with raised eyebrows, then raised his head to look at the sun, and asked with a smile, ¡°Does the sune out from the west today? Are you outside right now?¡± Bai Zhi also smiled, followed his gaze, and looked at the sun in the sky: ¡°The weather is nice today, how can you not get up and go out for a stroll in the city?¡± ¡°You went out of town?¡± He suddenly thought of something, and asked again: ¡°Did you go see Meng Nan off?¡± Bai Zhi nodded, and her bright smile subsided a bit: ¡°I gave him a carriage, just like he gave us a carriage when we needed it back then, we can¡¯t let him go around the world on two legs, right?¡± Chu Yan shrugged: ¡°As long as you are happy, don¡¯t talk about him, I¡¯m hungry.¡± The two walked in side by side, Bai Zhi asked again: ¡°How is the matter with Ice Cicada?¡± Xiao Qing came to her yesterday, saying that Song Lang was getting worse, and asked her how the matter of the antidote was. She has been so busy these days that she has no time to take care of Song Lang. She felt guilty when Xiao Qing asked her. Chu Yan said: ¡°There is no news yet, this thing is rare, how can I get it so soon, just wait.¡± Bai Zhi shook her head: ¡°I can wait, but Song Lang can¡¯t. He originally only had three months, but now he only has two and a half months left.¡± Chu Yan frowned, thinking about how to tell Bai Zhi the truth. He already received a letter from Kunlun Mountain. It was impossible to find Ice Cicada, especially in this weather, Kunlun Mountain has been covered with snow at this time, and no one can find it. If they force getting in, there will be only one dead end. And it will be the month of March the next year, the heavy snow will be unblocked. He was afraid Song Lang can¡¯t wait so long. Seeing his appearance, Bai Zhi knew something was wrong, and hurriedly asked: ¡°What¡¯s going on? Tell me the truth.¡± Chu Yan knew that she couldn¡¯t be fooled by this matter, even if he didn¡¯t tell her today, as long as she inquired, she would get the news. ¡°Kunlun Mountain was blocked by snow, so it is impossible to get in, let alone find Ice Cicada.¡± Bai Zhi shook her head, ¡°Impossible, Hulifei Na said that her father entered the mountain in winter and came back in early spring. How could it be impossible?¡± Chu Yan said: ¡°I don¡¯t know who Hulifei Na¡¯s father is, but now the most experienced mountain climbers in Kunlun Mountain have been resting for winter, and even the most experienced ones are unwilling to enter the mountain again. Who else would dare go in? Only they know what the ice cicada looks like and where it can be found, and it is useless for ordinary people to go in.¡± Bai Zhi knew what he meant, and there was something in his words, and he told her obliquely that even if she went by herself, it would be useless, so she should give up. But how could she give up? Xiao Qing¡¯s appearance of crying out of breath, Song Lang¡¯s skinny hands, and his face that was getting haggard each day. As a doctor, she knew there was a cure, so how could she give up? How can she do it? She didn¡¯t say anymore and walked in silently, but the more this happened, the more flustered Chu Yan became. He held her hand: ¡°You can¡¯t go, never.¡± She smiled faintly: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that before I marry you, I can do whatever I want?¡± Chu Yan shook his head, feeling a little irritable: ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I said, but it doesn¡¯t mean I can just watch you die.¡± Chapter 1321 - 1321: Plans Disrupted Chapter 1321: ns Disrupted ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to die. I¡¯m just doing what I have to do. Chu Yan, I¡¯m a doctor. Before I became your wife, I was a doctor first.¡± When she stepped into this industry, she made an oath. Although many years have passed, those oaths still echo clearly in her ears. ¡°Wait a little longer, wait for me for another month, just one month will be fine.¡± Bai Zhi didn¡¯t understand: ¡°Why wait for you for a month?¡± Chu Yan didn¡¯t know what to say. All his previous ns were disrupted. His father died, and the imperial edict was burned. If he leaves the throne now, there will be no suitable person to take over this mess. The person who will take over the throne must have the talent for governing the country, and also have a big heart, so that he, can continue to roam free in the world. Otherwise, he leaves the throne, and everyone¡¯s life will be bad, that would be uneptable. ¡°Why don¡¯t you say anything?¡± Bai Zhi frowned. Chu Yan had something hiding from her, and it seemed that it was not a trivial matter. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to say it. I did have a n before to take you out of here and leave for good, but now, my n has been disrupted. Frankly speaking, even if you give me a month, I may not be able to finish this job.¡± As an emperor, the helplessness was too much and too heavy, and it made him suffocate. ¡°Because of the death of the Supreme Emperor, your n was disrupted?¡± Bai Zhi asked. Chu Yan nodded: ¡°Yes, all ns are messed up.¡± No need to ask further questions, she can already guess his n. She was very happy, at least, he had worked hard for this, trying hard to let her live the life she wanted. He worked so hard, how could she let him fight alone? She stopped walking, grabbed his arm, stood in the sun, raised her head slightly, and smiled: ¡°Chu Yan, I thought about it, and there is nothing wrong with being the Empress.¡± Chu Yan stared nkly at her, looking at her face under the bright sun, which was as bright as spring flowers in March: ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I said, I want to be your Empress, Chu Yan.¡± She said simply, without the slightest hesitation. ¡°Do you mean it?¡± He couldn¡¯t believe his ears. The more he loves her, the more he understands her, knows her heart, and knows what she likes. The Empress¡¯s life was impossible to do what she wants. ¡°I¡¯m serious. You know that I don¡¯t like being the Empress, but Chu Yan, I just want to be your wife. If you can¡¯t let go of this world, don¡¯t let it go. If you can give up the world for me, I can give up my freedom for you.¡± He hugged her excitedly, hugged her around and around, happy like a child. Bai Zhi¡¯s silver bell-likeughter rippled back and forth in the air, even his ears were getting drunk. After stopping, she panted and looked at him with a smile: ¡°Give me 3 months, just 3 months.¡± The smile on Chu Yan¡¯s face dissipated little by little, and she continued: ¡°I wille back in 3 months and I will marry you. We will never be apart again.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still going?¡± He lowered his face. She nodded, her attitude was very firm: ¡°Yes, I must go, this is thest thing I want to do.¡± ¡°Is Song Lang that important to you?¡± From his words, she smelled a strong sour smell. ¡°Song Lang is just a friend to me. I must go to Kunlun Mountain, not just for him. I want to go to Kunlun Mountain to see the Ice Cicada. If I¡¯m lucky, I might also be able to see the Snow Lotus.¡± Chapter 1322 - 1322: Not good Chapter 1322: Not good Kunlun Snow Lotus, a legend said that the elixir made from it can bring the dead back to life. She has only seen in books, the introduction of the properties of the medicine, and the pictures of Kunlun Snow Lotus, but she has never seen the real Kunlun Snow Lotus. This kind of elixir has long been extinct in modern times. Even if you turn Kunlun upside down, no one will ever find it. So, how could she give up such a good opportunity? Ice Cicada, Snow Lotus, she wants them all. ¡°Chu Yan, a snow lotus, can refine at least 3 legendary medicines of resurrection. The imperial court power struggle is so harsh, it¡¯s good to have this kind of medicine.¡± Chu Yan still shook his head: ¡°No, I don¡¯t worry, you wait for me for a month, and I will make arrangements to go with you then.¡± ¡°You are the emperor. If you leave, what will happen to Chu?¡± Bai Zhi shook her head repeatedly. If Chu Yan went to Kunlun Mountain with her, and the imperial power of Chu changed because of it, wouldn¡¯t she be a sinner? She doesn¡¯t want to be branded the demon girl who caused disaster for the country. ¡°Just wait for me for a month, okay?¡± He almost begged. She finally nodded: ¡°Okay!¡± After making him breakfast, she sent him away. She stood at the gate of the mansion, watching Chu Yan¡¯s carriage gradually disappear from her eyes, and the smile on her face gradually disappeared without a trace. She could wait another month or two, but Song Lang couldn¡¯t wait that long. Kunlun Mountain was very far. Song Lang only has two and a half months left. If she waits for another month, they may not be able toe back to detoxify him even if they find the Ice Cicada in Kunlun Mountain. To be able to leave the capital for a while in a month, Chu Yan must start arranging credible personnel from now on. After busying himself with official duties, he was so busy that he doesn¡¯t have time to go to the Dongfang Family Mansion to see Bai Zhi. When he missed her, he asked Eunuch Fu to send a message that he wanted to eat the dumplings made by her. Eunuch Fu returned empty-handed and said that he hadn¡¯t seen anyone. Dongfang Mu said that she was removing the stitches for Zhou Awu and had no time to make dumplings for him. The second time Eunuch Fu went back, he also returned empty-handed and said he didn¡¯t see anyone. Dongfang Mu said that Bai Zhi went to see Zhou Awu for a follow-up visit, and had no time to cook. She was busy which was understandable, but Eunuch Fu didn¡¯t see anyone even going there twice, which was unusual. Eunuch Fu was the head of internal affairs, and also the person closed around him. What Eunuch Fu represented was Chu Yan. Dongfang Mu couldn¡¯t prevent him from seeing Bai Zhi. So what if she has to remove stitches? So what if she has to see people for follow-up visits? This was no reason to refuse to meet. The more he thought about it, the worse he felt. Counting the days, he has not seen Bai Zhi for seven or eight days. ¡°Okay, I understand, you hurry to prepare the horse, I will go there in person after I have dealt with the matter at hand.¡± The little eunuch beside Eunuch Fu was new. He didn¡¯t know many things, so he was quite bold. Seeing the Emperor like this, he couldn¡¯t help interjecting: ¡°Your Majesty, if you want to eat, you can ask the imperial chef to make it for you. Why do you have to go outside to look for it yourself?¡± Chu Yan looked up and stared at the little eunuch, and smiled: ¡°How can the cooking of the imperial chefpare with hers?¡± Eunuch Fu turned his head and looked at the little eunuch: ¡°Why do you talk so much? Why don¡¯t you hurry and prepare the horse?¡± The little eunuch stuck out his tongue and hurriedly backed out. ¡°The emperor forgives the sin, it is the old ve who is not strict in discipline.¡± Chu Yan waved his hand: ¡°It¡¯s okay, I need someone like him who dares to speak out by my side.¡± After finishing his work at hand, Chu Yan left the pce in a hurry. He was so anxious that he didn¡¯t even bother to change his dark purple robe. He galloped to the Dongfang Family Mansion in the Emperor¡¯s ordinary clothes. Chapter 1323 - 1323: Looking for Ice Cicada Chapter 1323: Looking for Ice Cicada Dongfang Mu was practicing martial arts in the courtyard and saw Chu Yan walking towards him in a hurry from a distance. He quickly retreated, took the sweat towel handed by the servant, and said with a loud smile: ¡°What wind brought the Emperor here?¡± Chu Yan stepped forward and asked urgently, ¡°Master, where is Zhi¡¯er?¡± Dongfang Mu nced at Eunuch Fu who was following him and said: ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell Eunuch Fu that Zhi¡¯er went to Awu¡¯s house for a follow-up visit, but she hasn¡¯t returned yet.¡± Chu Yan looked at Dongfang Mu with eyes as clear as usual, and he couldn¡¯t see anything wrong. He knew his master very well. He was very upright and forthright, his face will be unnatural when lying, especially his eyes, it was easy to distinguish when lying. At this time, Dongfang Mu was not lying. He rxed and said with a smile: ¡°When did she go out? Why did shee back sote?¡± Dongfang Mu said: ¡°I don¡¯t know. She has been mysterious recently. She goes out before dawn every day and onlyes back at night. I haven¡¯t seen her face to face for several days. Bai Zhi doesn¡¯t see anyone, and I don¡¯t want to disturb her rest at night. Even her motherined to me.¡± Chu Yan¡¯s heart sank just now: ¡°What did you say? You have seen her face to face for several days? Then, how do you know where she goes every day?¡± Dongfang Mu said: ¡°It was the maidservant in her yard who said that she was going to give Awu a reexamination today. She left early in the morning. I also wondered, does it have to be so early?¡± Chu Yan said to Eunuch Fu: ¡°Hurry up, go and call all the gatekeepers, as well as the maidservants in her courtyard.¡± Eunuch Fu went in a hurry. Seeing him like this, Dongfang Mu asked puzzled: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? What happened?¡± Chu Yan said: ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet, I¡¯ll know when I ask the gatekeeper and the maidservant.¡± After a while, several gatekeepers from the main entrance, the side door, and the back door were called over, together with several maids from the Bai Zhi Courtyard. Chu Yan looked at these servants kneeling in front of him, and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Have any of you seen Miss Bai in the past few days?¡± The maidservant shook their heads first, and the gatekeepers also shook their heads. Dongfang Mu was dumbfounded when he saw it: ¡°Haven¡¯t seen it? You haven¡¯t seen it? How did the youngdy go out every day? Fly out?¡± The old man guarding the side door said: ¡°Master, since Miss went out with Miss Xiao Qing from the side door 7 days ago, this old ve has never seen Miss and Miss Xiao Qing again.¡± Those who guard the front door and the back door said that they have not seen thedy for a long time, let alone enter and exit through the door they guard. Dongfang Mu was also in a hurry, and hurriedly said to the maidservants in Bai Zhi¡¯s courtyard: ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me every day that Miss went out and came back? Why did you say that you haven¡¯t seen Miss?¡± The two big maidservants kowtowed to the ground, trembling and speechless. Chu Yan asked angrily: ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking? Did yourdy go to Kunlun Mountain?¡± Dongfang Mu was stunned. Kunlun Mountain? Bai Zhi went to Kunlun Mountain? ¡°What did you say? Zhier went to Kunlun Mountain? What did she go to Kunlun Mountain for?¡± What was Kunlun Mountain? That was a dangerous ce where people can eat people without spitting out their bones. Was she looking for death? Chu Yan closed his eyes and took a deep breath, hisplexion was as dark as ice, and the light in his eyes flickered: ¡°To help Song Lang detoxify, she went to Kunlun Mountain to find the Ice Cicada. I told her to wait for me for a month. When I arrange everything here, I will go with her, why did she-¡± Chu Yan felt a dull pain in his chest. He grabbed the clothes on his chest with all his strength, and his breathing became more and more urgent. Chapter 1324 - 1324: Heartache recurrence Chapter 1324: Heartache recurrence ¡°Yan¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Dongfang Mu asked anxiously while holding Chu Yan¡¯s arm. Chu Yan shook his head, with cold sweat dripping from his forehead, the feeling that had disappeared for a long time seemed toe back, and he was in pain: ¡°I¡¯m fine, master, Bai Zhi going to Kunlun Mountain right now is tantamount to courting death. We need to find her, find her as soon as possible. ¡± Dongfang Mu nodded: ¡°I know, I know, don¡¯t worry, we will find her, we will find her.¡± Chu Yan opened his mouth and was about to say something more, but before he could say a word, his eyes rolled, and passed out. The Dongfang Mansion was in chaos, and Imperial Doctor Xu was hurriedly invited to the mansion. It was not until evening that Chu Yan woke up. Imperial Doctor Xu was standing in front of the bed, while Dongfang Mu was pacing back and forth in the room with a scorched face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Chu Yan sat up and rubbed his aching temple. Imperial Doctor Xu said: ¡°Your majesty, your heartache seems to be recurring. I have already prescribed medicine. The prescription was left by Miss Bai. After a few courses of treatment, it should be relieved.¡± Chu Yan asked: ¡°How long is the course of treatment?¡± Imperial Doctor Xu said: ¡°One course of treatment is seven days, and at least three courses of treatment are required. That is 21 days.¡± Chu Yan lifted the quilt and wanted to get out of bed: ¡°I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to wait for 21 days, I¡¯m going to find her now.¡± He got off the bed and raised his foot to go out, but when he took a step forward, he felt like stepping on the cotton and almost fell to the ground. Imperial Doctor Xu supported him and said: ¡°Your Majesty, your body is very weak now, and you are not suitable for long-distance travel. You can¡¯t act rashly, and forcibly hurt your body, otherwise, your condition cannot be reversed.¡± Dongfang Mu hurriedly said: ¡°Yan¡¯er, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already sent someone to chase after her. Two girls can¡¯t travel fast. They should be able to catch up. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Dongfang Mu was also in a hurry. He didn¡¯t dare to tell this to his daughter, Dongfang Wan. If Dongfang Wan¡¯er finds out, she might die of worry. This child, why was she so willful? Chu Yan was escorted back to the pce by Dongfang Mu. Dongfang Mu strictly ordered him not to leave the capital at this time. Given his current physical condition, he was not suitable for long-distance travel at all. He was the emperor of the state of Chu. If something happens on the way, what will the state of Chu do? Three dayster, Chu Yan¡¯s heartache had improved a lot. He couldn¡¯t wait any longer, so he called Imperial Doctor Xu. He asked him to give him the medicines that he could take on the way to Kunlun Mountain. He knew that if he told his master about this n, his master would not agree. So he simply followed after Bai Zhi, leaving only a letter and the whole country, and left without saying goodbye. Poor Dongfang Mu, at this age, has to return to the court again to worry about state affairs. He was busy like a dog every day, working day and night while wishing he could rush to Kunlun Mountain and catch those two guys back together. But he can¡¯t leave, Chu Yan was gone, and now in this Chu country, who else can govern the country except him, Dongfang Mu? He had to take good care of the throne for Chu Yan and wait for him toe back. * Looking at the beautiful scenery in front of him, Bai Zhi couldn¡¯t help sighing: ¡°You deserve to be the ancestor of all mountains, Kunlun!¡± The continuous mountains were like huge silver dragons, and the thousands of terraces on its back go straight into the sky. With its majestic momentum, she simply looked like a speck of dust while standing there. Xiao Qing tugged at her clothes, and asked in a low voice, ¡°Miss, Kunlun Mountain¡¯s area is so vast that it stretches for thousands of miles, how are we going to find the Ice Cicada?¡± Chapter 1325 - 1325: Mountain Hiking Chapter 1325: Mountain Hiking Bai Zhi said: ¡°Before you do anything, you must first understand it clearly. You must not act recklessly, otherwise, you will only put yourself in danger.¡± She turned her head and looked at a greennd in the distance, where there was rising smoke to the sky from cooking. ¡°Call out all the shadow guards, and let them follow us from today onwards, so they don¡¯t have to be invisible anymore.¡± In the remote ce of Kunlun Mountain, the two single women were easy to give rise to evil thoughts. If they have powerful guards by their side, The situation is naturally different. Two shadow guards in ck appeared under Xiao Qing¡¯s whistle: ¡°What¡¯s your order, Miss?¡± The shadow guard asked respectfully. Xiao Qing said: ¡°Miss Bai said, from today onwards, you two don¡¯t need to hide anymore, just follow us.¡± The shadow guards responded immediately. To them, protection was protection, whether they do it upfront or in secret. It has no difference. The four of them turned and went to a distant vige. Before leaving the capital, she had inquired that there was a vige called Pangshan Vige before entering the ice area. The people living in the vige were all mountain climbers who depend on Kunlun Mountain for food. They were the group of people who know Kunlun Mountain best in the world. She heard that they have a special method to find the correct direction to go home in the ice and snow. As soon as they entered the vige, they immediately became a rarity for the vigers to stop and watch. ¡°Look at the fox fur coats those two girls are wearing, they are so pretty. I also have a lot of fox fur coats at home, and I will make a suit like this tomorrow.¡± ¡°Look at this girl¡¯s skin, it¡¯s really good, white and rosy, moist and tender. It¡¯s not like us, with torn skin.¡± ¡°Look at them, they must not be locals. What are the two girls doing here?¡± Bai Zhi walked up to the crowd and said with a smile: ¡°We are from the capital, we want to go into the mountains to find snow lotus. I wonder if mountain climbers are willing to lead the way?¡± A young man looked at Bai Zhi¡¯s face and couldn¡¯t move his eyes. He said with a smile: ¡°Youngdy iste, the mountain is covered by heavy snow, and the mountain climbers will not go to the mountain. The mountain will not open until March next year at the earliest.¡± Bai Zhi asked: ¡°Then next March, can we still find snow lotus?¡± As far as she knows, snow lotus only blooms in the coldest two months of the year, and there will be no more in spring, which was one of the reasons why she insisted oning. The young man said: ¡°Of course, there will be no snow lotus when spring begins, but if you go to find the snow lotus right now, even if you find it, you may not be able to bring it back. There is only one dead end.¡± ¡°Oh? There is only one dead end? So, no one in the world has ever obtained Kunlun snow lotus?¡± The young man¡¯s face was embarrassed. Of course, there were people in the world who have obtained Kunlun snow lotus, otherwise, how would they know that there is such a thing as Kunlun snow lotus? To say that there was only one dead end, it was only for him. Because his ability was limited. Bai Zhi smiled lightly, and turned to look at the others: ¡°I don¡¯t know if the mountain climbers with extraordinary abilities are willing to lead the way for me.¡± The snow fox fur coat she was wearing was just put on before entering the vige. If she didn¡¯t show her wealth in such a manner, how could she impress those who are capable and want to make money? She has a sweet smile, and she exudes a strong aristocratic air all over her body. In addition, there were two mighty and extraordinary men guarding her, making it impossible to contempt. Everyone knows in their hearts that if they ept this business, they will get at least ten times more reward than usual. Everyone was tempted, but not everyone can make this money. That was Kunlun Mountain, a mountain enclosed by the blizzard. Chapter 1326: Remuneration If you''re destined to make money, you must also be destined to spend it. Otherwise, if you lose your life for money, it''s not worth it. A middle-aged woman said to Bai Zhi: "Young Lady, if you are anxious to go into the mountains, you can go find someone to ask, maybe he dares to take you there." Another woman said: "Why are you telling her all this? That guy doesn''t usually interact with us, why should we help him to attract business?" The woman smiled and said: "Although we don''t interact much, we live in the same vige anyway, so we can help if we can. He lives alone, it''s pitiful." The woman next to him snorted twice with a crooked mouth and muttered something. In short, she looked unhappy and med the woman for being too talkative. Bai Zhi walked up to the friendly woman and said with a smile: "Auntie, where is the man you are talking about?" The woman pointed in a direction: "He lives in the room at the end. He rarelyes out on weekdays. The doors and windows must be closed. Be patient and call him a few times. He will open the door." The woman heard this and said in a shrill voice: "Oh, you sound so familiar with him. People who don''t know him would think you have knocked on his door many times."The crowdughed, and the woman''s face turned blue and red. She pursed her lips and said nothing, but her body was shaking with anger. Bai Zhi didn''t say much but gave Xiao Qing a look. Xiao Qing immediately took out a silver ingot weighing ten taels from her purse and handed it to the woman: "Auntie, please show us the way. This is your reward." When the silver ingot was taken out, everyone''s eyes were wide open. The reward for entering the mountain was only five taels of silver. She could earn ten taels just by saying a few words and showing the way over a short distance. Is there such a good thing in the world? The woman was an honest person. She had never seen such a thing before. She pushed it without thinking: "No, no, it''s just showing the way. Why do you need to pay me?" As soon as the woman pushed it, the woman next to her immediately squeezed forward: "Give it to me. I will take you there and promise to call the person out for you." The woman said and reached out to take the silver from Xiao Qing''s hand. Xiao Qing withdrew her hand and said with a smile: "Don''t bother, mydy and this Auntie get along well, so I want to ask her to lead the way." As she said that, she took the woman''s hand, stuffed the silver into her palm, and said: "Auntie, don''t refuse, this is what you deserve." The woman was not stupid. Seeing this, she probably guessed the reason and was very moved. She also knew that they didn''t care about this little money, so she didn''t refuse anymore. She epted the silver and immediately led them to the wooden house of the bearded man. Pairs of envious eyes stared at the leaving figure. Someone in the crowdughed and said: "This is called good deeds are rewarded. As a person, you should do more good deeds and umte more virtues. Only by doing more good deeds can you have blessings!" The woman red at the person who spoke with a sharp eye, twisted her body, and left angrily. Bai Zhi followed the middle-aged woman, Aunt Miao, to the wooden house at the edge of the vige. This wooden house was the smallest and most humble house they had seen along the way. The yard was also very small. There was no extra space after just piling up some dry firewood. Looking at the snow-capped mountains not far away, Bai Zhi thought that if a blizzard blew, this house would probably be blown up to the sky! Aunt Miao didn''t go in, but stood outside the small yard and shouted inside, "Brother Hu, there are guestsing, are you in there?" No one responded, Bai Zhi looked at Aunt Miao and asked, "Is he out?" Aunt Miao shook her head: "No, I live at the entrance of the vige. If he went out, I would see him. He hasn''t been out for several days. It''s too cold. To save firewood, he should be sleeping in the house." Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1327: Come back next March If it weren''t for the winter festival today, they would all go to the Snow Temple to burn incense, and everyone would probably be sleeping now. The bearded man was not a native of this vige, but a new resident who moved hereter. He never participated in any worship activities in the vige. So it was normal that he was still sleeping at this moment. Aunt Miao called a few more times and finally heard a deep and hoarse voiceing from inside. "Who''s making a noise outside?" Aunt Miao heard the voice and hurriedly pulled the rope hanging on the fence door of the small courtyard, leading Bai Zhi and the others in. After reaching the door, she mmed the door with her hand again: "Brother Hu, there are guestsing, are you up?" After a while of silence inside, some noises were finally heard, followed by the sound of light and heavy footsteps passing by the door. The door was pushed open, and a face with a full beard appeared in front of Bai Zhi. It was a middle-aged man, half of his face was covered by a beard, and his skin was dark, but his eyes were very bright. She seemed to have seen such eyes somewhere before, a very familiar pair of eyes.But she was sure that she had never seen this man before. She looked at the man, and the middle-aged man also looked at her. She was wearing a valuable snow fox fur coat, and the people following her were all extraordinary. "Who are you? What do you want to see me for?" The middle-aged man asked. Bai Zhi smiled faintly: "My name is Bai Zhi, Ie from the capital, and I want to go into the mountains to find snow lotus." "Now?" The middle-aged man raised an eyebrow and looked Bai Zhi up and down again, with a puzzled look on his face: "Now is not a good time to go in." Bai Zhi nodded simply: "I don''t care whether it is a good time or not, I only know that snow lotus will only bloom in this freezing weather." Only the blooming snow lotus was the most effective medicinal elixir. The man barely thought about it and simply shook his head: "It''s too snowy this year, it''s not suitable to go into the mountains, you go back ande back next March." Bai Zhi shook her head: "No, I can''t wait until next March." The middle-aged man had already turned around and walked inside: "Go back, even if it''s next March, if you want snow lotus, I can help you find it, why take risks now?" Bai Zhi said anxiously: "But I don''t just want to find snow lotus, I also want to find ice cicada. Someone is waiting for an ice cicada to save his life. He can''t wait until next March, there are only 2 months left." The middle-aged man paused and turned around slowly and with difficulty. In his already bright eyes, it seemed as if a beam of light gathered, dazzling people couldn''t look directly at it. "You mean ice cicada?" He looked at Bai Zhi, and the word ice cicada was almost uttered with gritted teeth. Bai Zhi walked into the room, walked quickly to him, stood face to face with him, and said anxiously: "Yes, it is an ice cicada. I have a friend who has been poisoned by a strange poison. He needs an ice cicada to remove the poison. He only has 2 months to live. If I don''t get ice cicada, he will die." The middle-aged man swallowed hard, closed his eyes, and then asked: "What poison did your friend get?" To gain the trust of others, you must first show your sincerity and let others see the trust in you. "It is a kind of Gu poison in the Western Regions. No medicine can cure it, only ice cicada can cure it, so I will try it." The middle-aged man''s face suddenly became ugly. He opened his mouth, but couldn''t speak for a long time. After a long time, he asked in a hoarse voice: "Is it Love Gu?" Bai Zhi was stunned: "How do you know?" Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1328: Unique Secret Technique The middle-aged man smiled bitterly, and suddenly pulled up his sleeves, revealing a long scar on his arm: "This scar is where the poisonous insect stays in my body. When it could not stand the cold after eating the ice cicada wings, it tore a hole and crawled out." Now it was Bai Zhi''s turn to be shocked. She finally figured out why she felt a special sense of familiarity when she first met this man, but she had never seen him before. She wondered whether he was a rtive of some of her friends. She thought of many reasons, but she never thought of Hu Lifeina. Until he showed his old scar, she realized that the man''s familiar eyes were very simr to Hu Lifeina''s. "Are you Hu Lifeina''s father? Hu Lichangtian?" Bai Zhi asked. The middle-aged man was not very surprised, but the bitterness in his eyes became more and more intense. The Love Gu was a unique, secret technique that would only be passed on to the biological daughter. The Love Gu that the woman had raised for her whole life had already died in his hands. The reason why he was determined to leave that woman was because she actually let their daughter start raising the Love Gu."Feina, she¨C" After a long silence, he finally spoke, but he didn''t know what to say. This name was once very familiar to him but was so strange when it came out of his mouth at this time. So strange, as if it was a long time ago. Bai Zhi said: "She''s fine, she already knows she was wrong and has decided to turn over a new leaf." Hu Lichangtian became excited. Although half of his face was covered by his beard, the joy on his face could still be seen from the corners of his eyes and eyebrows. "Really? Has she decided to leave her mother and turn over a new leaf?" Bai Zhi was stunned, then said: "Don''t you know yet? Miss Hu Lifeina''s mother passed away many years ago." The joy on Hu Lichangtian''s face froze instantly, and the joy in his eyes gradually turned into an iprehensible emotion, as if there was relief, but also deep sadness, bitterness, and faint regret. All kinds of emotions gathered in his eyes, and finally condensed into ayer of mist, which slowly slid down when he closed his eyes. He once thought that he had never loved that woman and that he was with her simply because he was deceived by the woman''s charm, and that he could not leave her just because he was poisoned by the Love Gu. When he saw her teaching her daughter to feed the Love Gu with her heart blood, the resentment in his heart finally broke out, and he decided to leave her and leave the demon that bound his body. He tried every possible way. After entering the Kunlun Mountains, he survived a near-death experience. God took pity on him and finally gave him a chance to leave alive. He got what he wanted, removed the Love Gu, and cut off the evil fate between him and that woman. He thought he had cut it off until he left and gained freedom, he suddenly discovered. That woman had bound not only his body but also his soul and his heart over the years. He always thought that he had never been happy with her, at least not truly happy. But until he left, he realized that he had always been happy with her, and it had always been his own will, not because of the Love Gu and charm. He thought about going back, and he had secretly gone back, but in the yard where he had lived for ten years, he saw another man, and in the arms of that man was the woman he had been thinking about. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1329: Hu Lichangtian He left in anger, away from the hometown that raised him, away from the gentlend that once gave him memories, and came to this bitter cold ce, wanting to borrow the cold here to seal his heart, so that he would not recall the past and forget those beautiful pasts, so that he could live like a human being! This staysted another ten years. He didn''t know if he had forgotten, and he gradually couldn''t remember what she looked like. This should be forgotten. He got used to life here and never thought about changing. But he didn''t expect that he would hear news about them again here before he died. She died, she died! "Uncle Hu, please ept my condolences." Hu Lichangtian wiped away the tears from his eyes and smiled bitterly: "Forget it, it''s better to die. I hope she can be reborn into a good family in the next life and not meet a man like me again." He took some firewood and threw it into the half-extinguished brazier in the house. After a few random stirs, the mes jumped up and soon ignited the already dry firewood.Bai Zhi''s hands and feet were a little cold. Seeing such a fire, she unconsciously moved closer and called Xiao Qing and two guards to sit around the fire. Hu Lichangtian seemed to be stirring the fire unconsciously. Hot water was boiling in the copper pot hanging above. Under the light of the fire, his face became clearer and clearer. His eyes were really like Hu Lifeina. "Uncle Hu, can you take us to find Ice cicada?" She asked tentatively. Hu Lichangtian nodded without hesitation: "Of course, after all, it was my daughter who caused the trouble, and I should pay for her." In Hu Lichangtian''s eyes, she saw a touch of deste color. Only when a person''s heart is as dead as ashes and has no hope in life, will there be such a color. "Uncle Hu, you must cheer up. Miss Hu Lifeina has been waiting for you toe back. If you are here, her path to reform may be smoother." Sure enough, when Hu Lichangtian mentioned Hu Lifeina, the bottom of Hu Lichangtian''s deste eyes showed a little brilliant starlight. As if a pile of extinguished ashes, when the wind blew, a few mes jumped up again, as if there was a tendency to revive from the dead. "Does she still remember me?" Hu Lichangtian asked anxiously. Bai Zhi nodded: "Of course, otherwise how would I know that Ice cicada can cure the Love Gu? She said about you, she doesn''t hate you." Tears fell from Hu Lichangtian''s eyes again, one after another. If he felt guilty, he felt more guilty towards his daughter. As a father, he failed to give her a better life, and he didn''t stop her mother from leading her to that road of no return. This day was the saddest since he left his mother and daughter, and it was also the happiest day in all these years. The next morning, Hu Lichangtian prepared all the necessary things and left the vige with Bai Zhi and others. Someone in the vige saw it and talked about it behind him. "Going into the mountains now? Does this bearded man care about money and not his life? No matter how anxious they are, it''s better to wait until the snowstorm is over before they go." ? "Look at the girl''s behavior. I don''t know how many benefits she has promised. Even the one from the Tian Family earned 10 taels of silver for just pointing the way. With her style, if she cane back alive after going into the mountains, will she give me tens of thousands of silver?" "You stinky woman, you still have the nerve to say that. I know everything. When the youngdy asked for directions yesterday, you were there too. Why didn''t you earn the money back? Why did you let the Tian Family earn it? But now, are you jealous? You are a spendthrift woman. You talk about money every day. If you have the ability, you can do the same as the Tian Family, then won''t you earn 10 taels of silver for me to see?" Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1330: Kunlun Mountain The woman was so embarrassed by her husband''s rebuke that she ran back home in shame amid theughter of the crowd. Leaving Chuanshan Vige, they went all the way to the entrance of the snow mountain. The closer they got to the snow mountain, the more violent the wind and snow became. The cold snowkes hit her face, as hard as stones, and made her face numb, and she couldn''t even feel the pain. The white in front of her seemed to be the whole world, boundless, indistinguishable, and endless. The road under her feet seemed to be endless no matter how much she walked. Xiao Qing supported her and took difficult steps, moving forward step by step, constantly asking Hu Lichangtian how far it was. Hu Lichangtian said: "We haven''t entered Kunlun yet, and we are still just at the entrance." Not there at all? Xiao Qing began to regret that she should have stopped Bai Zhi from taking risks here. She could havee alone, why did she let Bai Zhie too? If something happened to her here, would their young master still be able to survive? Even if he found Ice Cicada, would their young master still be willing to live? She even regretted not trying hard to persuade their young master. Wouldn''t it be better to simply ept Hu Lifeina? As long as he could survive, what was the big deal about having a woman by his side?Bai Zhi turned her head and saw Xiao Qing''s purple face showing a regretful expression. She couldn''t help but smile and said: "Precious things naturally require hard work to get. How can things that can be easily obtained be precious?" The reason why Kunlun Snow Lotus were precious and had such extraordinary medicinal properties was not only because they were rare, but more because they could survive in such an extremely harsh environment. Because of their tenacious vitality, they have the ability to bring people back to life. Isn''t this the charm of Kunlun Snow Lotus? The same was true for Ice Cicada. If it couldn''t survive in Kunlun, how could it be the world-famous Ice Cicada? If it lived anywhere outside Kunlun, it would only be an ordinary and noisy cicada. "But Miss, if wee in a ce like this, can we get out alive?" Xiao Qing was not afraid of death. If possible, she was willing to use her life in exchange for Bai Zhi''s life. Bai Zhi said: "If you want to get it, you have to pay. Whether it is the ice cicada or the Kunlun snow lotus, it''s worth taking such a risk. Besides, we have Uncle Hu, who is experienced. With him, nothing will happen." Hu Lichangtian, who had been walking in the front, finally slowed down and turned back to shout to Bai Zhi and Xiao Qing: "Come on, the wind and snow will be less after passing the small snow slope ahead. You can rest then." Bai Zhi quickened her pace and gritted her teeth to endure the pain of the biting ice and snow hitting her head and face. The two guards saw that the two girls were so strong and didn''tin about hardship. What qualifications did they have toin? With this energy, the four of them followed Hu Lichangtian to the snow slope he mentioned. As Hu Lichangtian said, the snow and wind were much weaker behind the snow slope, and the falling snowkes were not as fierce as before. Bai Zhi looked up and saw that it was indeed a ce with a mountain behind it. No wonder the strong wind disappeared in an instant, but such a ce was most prone to avnches. Hu Lichangtian said: "When walking here, you must speak softly and don''t make a lot of noise. If an avnche urs, none of us will survive." The four nodded repeatedly, gritting their teeth and not daring to speak. Hu Lichangtian smiled and said: "It doesn''t have to be like this, as long as there is no excessive noise." Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1331: Forgotten Valley He looked around and walked to a snow pile. He took off the wooden stick on his back and dug the snow pile apart, revealing arge piece of oil paper. Under the oil paper was a pile of dry firewood and an iron pot. Because of the oil paper and the fact that the snow here never melts all year round, the firewood was still dry, but it was cold and hard, so it took a lot of effort to light it. Xiao Qing helped fill the iron pot with snow blocks, watching the snow blocks slowly melt in the pot, and their hands and feet gradually warmed up because they were standing by the fire. Hu Lichangtian took out an oil paper bag from his backpack, grabbed a handful of things from the bag, and threw it into the iron pot to cook. Bai Zhi looked closely and found that it was dried mushrooms and thinly sliced ??dried meat. Hu Lichangtian sprinkled some salt into the pot, and after just a simple cooking, the aroma was so fragrant that my stomach, which was not hungry at first, began to growl. Hu Lichangtian dug out two bowls from the snow pile, wiped them with snow, and handed one to Xiao Qing: "You two girls use one, and the three of us men use one." The five people gathered around the fire, eating a simple mushroom and pork soup, and they felt like they were eating delicacies from the mountains and the sea."Are you warmed up?" Hu Lichangtian asked. Bai Zhi nodded: "I am warm, and my strength is back. Uncle Hu, are these things left by you mountain climbers?" Hu Lichangtian said: "I don''t know about them. I hid them here. Sometimes I have to spend the night here, and I can''t do it without a fire." "Are you here all the way?" Xiao Qing asked with a smile. If they were here all the way, they wouldn''t have to worry about being hungry or cold. Hu Lichangtian said: "There are three ces in total. This is the first one. The next one is still far away. Let''s go first. I hope we can get to the next one before dark." Bai Zhi asked: "We have entered Kunlun now! How long will it take to find the Ice Cicada?" Hu Lichangtian shook his head: "We can''t consider this, entering Kunlun now. We have to go to a ce where I hide the stove to enter Kunlun. The Ice Cicada and Snow Lotus are both in Forgotten Valley in Kunlun. Only in Forgotten Valley, you can find these two." "Uncle, have you been to Forgotten Valley ?" Xiao Qing asked. Hu Lichangtian nodded: "I have been there once, otherwise how do you think I cure my Love Gu? He smiled, a little bitter. Bai Zhi asked: "You never went there again?" Hu Lichangtian sighed and said, "Youngdy, you have never seen the Forgotten Valley and don''t know what''s going on inside, that''s why you ask this question." After a pause, Hu Lichangtian continued: "Do you know why it''s called the Forgotten Valley?" The four of them shook their heads: "People call the Forgotten River the dividing river between the Yellow Spring Road and the Underworld. Only the dead can enter the Forgotten River, not the living." Xiao Qing got goosebumps when she heard this and asked hurriedly: "I heard the storyteller talk about the Forgotten River, saying that the water is as red as blood, and it''s full of It is a lonely ghost that cannot be reincarnated, full of insects and snakes, with a fishy wind blowing in the face. In addition, there is an old woman who will sit by the bridge and feed people something, what soup." Bai Zhiughed: "Are you talking about the Naihe Bridge? The old woman is called Meng Po. She gives those who are going to reincarnate a bowl of Meng Po soup to make them forget their past lives and start a new life." ? Xiao Qing nodded repeatedly: "Yes, yes, that''s it, the storyteller said so." Bai Zhi smiled and said: "I don''t know if there is a Naihe Bridge and Meng Po in this world, but I believe that there is no such thing in Kunlun Mountain." Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1332: Inner Demons Xiao Qing looked at Hu Lichangtian. After all, she had never been here before. The only person who had been here was Hu Lichangtian. Hu Lichangtian smiled and said, "Although Forgotten Valley is full of dangers, it is not the kind of danger you said. There are indeed insects and snakes in it, but there are no lonely ghosts. It''s just that the insects and snakes in it are very powerful and extremely poisonous." "This is not the most fatal thing. The most fatal thing is a tree called Huanxiang. The tree can produce a kind of phantom fragrance. Many people will enter the fantasy world after smelling this fragrance and cannot get out of there until they die." "How did you get out at that time?" Bai Zhi asked. Hu Lichangtian said: "I''ve been with Feina''s mother because of illusion and escaped from my home. At that time, I wanted to escape from there forever, so I resisted and kept running desperately. I didn''t expect to fall into the Forgotten Valley and was almost swallowed by an ice python. Fortunately, my followers saved me." "Didn''t your followers get confused by the Fantasy Fragrance Tree?" Bai Zhi asked. Hu Lichangtian said: "He is mute, deaf, has no parents or rtives, and has never married. He has no worries or troubles in his life. So I think that what can make people enter the illusion is their inner demons. If a person has a clear mind, no worries or pain, he will naturally have no demons." Bai Zhi nodded: "I understand, so that''s why it''s called the Forgotten Valley. In this world, how many people don''t have any inner demons? Most of the people who go in will die in it, so peoplepare it to the underworld." The Forgotten Valley was the Styx.Hu Lichangtian looked at Bai Zhi and asked: "Are you sure you want to go to a ce like this? It''s not toote to regret it now." Bai Zhi smiled. In this icy and snowy ce, her smile was like a blooming snow lotus, pure and dazzling: "Of course I have to go. If I don''t go and see how powerful Snow Lotus is, wouldn''t I havee here in vain?" Hu Lichangtian also smiled: "Okay, I, Hu Lichangtian, like to deal with people like you. Let''s go. I will do everything I can to protect you so that you cane in and get out alive." Bai Zhi stood up from the fire: "From what you said, is there a way to resist the phantom fragrance in Forgotten Valley?" Hu Lichangtian smiled mysteriously and said: "You will know when the timees." The five set out again. After crossing this narrow alley, they entered the blizzard again and moved forward step by step with difficulty. Hu Lichangtian said that although it was hard to move forward in such a severe blizzard, it was notpletely without benefits. For example, the snow snakes, snow pythons, and poisonous snow scorpions that usually like to bite people hide in their caves in such weather and dare note out. They avoid many dangers invisibly, which can be regarded as another kind of amulet. Under Hu Lichangtian''s constant urging, they arrived at the second ce where the pot and firewood were hidden when night fell. "This was hidden 3 years ago. I came here once before and after. There should be a lot left." Hu Lichangtian said as he lifted therge oil paper. A white shadow rushed out from the pile of firewood. Fortunately, the guards beside Bai Zhi were quick-witted and quickly drew their swords to cut the white shadow. When the sword fell, everyone looked closely and found that it was a snow snake. Its body was still twisting on the ground, but its head had been separated from the snake''s body. The dark red blood bloomed into bright red plums on the snow and instantly condensed into ice. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1333: Snow Snake Hu Lichangtian patted his chest and said: "It was a close call." This snow snake was a highly poisonous creature. If they were bitten by it, they would die. The poisonous creature that can survive in such a ce must not be an ordinary poisonous creature. Hu Lichangtian reached out to get the firewood again. Bai Zhi hurriedly grabbed him and took him back two steps. She said to the guards: "You go, be careful, there may be snakes." The two guards drew their swords, slowly walked towards the pile of firewood, and used their swords to poke the dry firewood. As Bai Zhi expected, another white snake with a thicker body jumped out. With a sh of sword light, the white snake was cut into two pieces and fell to the ground. Hu Lichangtian stepped forward and took a look, saying: "It turns out that the female snake is looking for a ce toy eggs, so she got in here." Bai Zhi looked at the two big fat snakes and smiled: "It seems that we can have more dishes tonight." The bonfire was lit, and mushroom and meat soup was cooking on the fire, and snake meat was roasted on the side. When the oil is roasted, sprinkle some salt on it. No more seasoning was needed. It was so fragrant that people could eat even the fingers that touched it.With a warm bonfire, delicious food, and partners who worked together, even though they were in a harsh environment, they felt that the road ahead was not difficult. The two guards and Hu Lichangtian took turns to keep watch, and Bai Zhi and Xiao Qing rested by the fire. They never thought that one day they would sleep in such a snowy ce, and they slept quite well. At dawn, the raging snowstorm on the other side of the mountain seemed to stop, and a ray of sun passed through the thick clouds and scattered in this snowy world, reflecting beautiful colorful halos. Bai Zhi closed her eyes and sighed: "It''s worse than a snowstorm. This sunlight is harmful." Xiao Qing softened her eyes: "Isn''t it better to have the sun? You can see the road more clearly." Hu Lichangtian took out a piece of ck gauze from his bag, tore it into strips bit by bit, and distributed it to everyone. "It''s a bit of a hindrance to cover your eyes with this, but it''s better than bing blind." Xiao Qing was puzzled: "Why do you want to do this?" Bai Zhi had already covered her eyes with ck gauze. Although it was not as good as modern sunsses, it was better than looking at the snow directly in the sun. If you get snow blindness, how can she look for ice cicadas and snow lotus? It would be more likely looking for death. "Cover it up. Looking at the snow under the sun for a long time will damage your eyes to varying degrees. We will stay here for a long time. If we don''t, we will all be blind." Xiao Qing rubbed her eyes: "No wonder I felt ufortable in my eyes just now." She covered her eyes with a ck veil, and the snow scene in front of her darkened immediately, and the sky became gray. The vision was naturally not as good as before, but the eyes were indeed much morefortable. On the road again, this time their destination was the Forgotten Valley. And thest ce where Hu Lichangtian hid the pot was only ten miles away from that ce. He hid a pot and a pile of firewood there several years ago, but he never entered Forgotten Valley again. He thought that he would never go to that ce again in his life. "It takes at least a day and a half to get from here to Forgotten Valley. During this day and a half, we can''t rest or eat, so now is ourst meal in the next day and a half or even 2 days." He lit the fire and cooked another pot of mushroom and meat soup, only this, nothing else. After drinking the soup, they boiled another pot of hot water and filled everyone''s thermal water bags. They wrapped the water bags in their clothes, which warmed their bodies while also allowing the water bags to maintain temperature to prevent them from freezing into ice and bing undrinkable. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1334: Ice Lake This was the only thing they could eat in the next two days. Only by experiencing it can a person know what their limit is. Bai Zhi never knew that she could walk in the snow for a day and a night without eating or sleeping. At first, she felt numb in her hands and feet, but after walking for a long time, the blood in her body became warm, and her hands and feet were not as cold as before. When resting in a valley that could shelter from the wind and snow, Bai Zhi asked Hu Lichangtian: "The conditions here are so bad. There is nothing here, all the way, except snow. What do these snow snakes, snow scorpions, wolves, and bears in the snow mountain rely on to survive?" Hu Lichangtian smiled and said: "There is not only one side in this snow mountain. What you see in front of you is just one of its many sides. These animals have their ability to survive, and there is also a lot of food in this snow mountain, the only food that they can find." It turns out that in this ice and snow world, there was another side that their human eyes cannot see, a paradise that only animals that truly live here can reach. After walking for a day and a night, Bai Zhi and Xiao Qing werepletely exhausted, and their pace was getting slower and slower. The three men also lost their previous speed and also slowed down. Hu Lichangtian walked in the front, and the two guards each supported a girl and walked forward with difficulty.The water in his arms had long been drunk, his stomach was empty, his feet were weak from hunger, and he looked at the white snow in front of him, just like seeing white rice on the ground. "Try harder, if I remember correctly, there is an iceke ahead. Although theke surface is frozen, as long as you break the ice, there is water to drink underneath, and maybe you can catch fish if you are lucky." When they heard that they could get food ahead, the weak four people immediately gained strength and quickly quickened their pace. Speaking of the front, it seemed that it was only a few steps away, but they walked for an hour before reaching the iceke. The ice on theke was very thick, the kind that could park arge airne without any problem. How can they break the ice and catch the fish in the water? Hu Lichangtian looked at the two guards: "You are good at kung fu, so I''ll leave this to you." The two guards were also confused. They were good at kung fu, but now they were tired and hungry, and they didn''t have much strength left. They didn''t have any tools, so how could they break the ice? Bai Zhi nced at Xiao Qing. Xiao Qing was wearing a windproof fur hat on her head, and the edge of the long tail hair of the gray fox covered most of her face. Bai Zhi said: "I remember you had two hairpins on your head?" Xiao Qing''s hair was very thick, and she needed two hairpins to fix it firmly. She only wore one, and the styles were simr, both of them were ordinary red gold hairpins. Xiao Qing nodded: "Yes, what''s the matter?" Bai Zhi said: "Breaking the ice requires sharp tools, and hairpins are just right, bring them here." Xiao Qing took off the two hairpins tied the scattered hair with a headband and hid it in the hat. Bai Zhi also took off her hairpins and handed them to the three men, saying: "Use this chisel to chisel out a small hole first, and then use the sword and wooden shovel to dig deeper." Hu Lichangtian looked at the sharp golden hairpin and smiled: "This is a good idea." The three men started working, and Bai Zhi and Xiao Qing squatted on the side to watch. After all, the two guards were young and strong, and they chiseled out a small hole in a short time. They were also very excited. After they had a small hole, they changed their tools, using the sword and wooden shovel, and soon they chiseled out a big hole. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ Chapter 1335: Sashimi The ice was very thick. It took an unknown amount of time to finally carve out a hole as big as an adult''s head. The ice was as deep as a child''s arm. The water under the ice was clear and warm. The water was warm, with white steam, which formed a sharp contrast with the thick ice. "Why is this water hot?" Bai Zhi was puzzled. Even the two guards who were carving the ice were so surprised that they couldn''t close their mouths. The thermos that they had stretched out to get water was retracted again. Hu Lichangtian said: "I don''t know why. Thiske is very special. In summer, the ice is thin and can be easily broken. The water under the ice is hot. It''s just warm to the touch now, but it''s hot in summer." As he was talking, Xiao Qing suddenly pointed at the ice hole and said: "There are fish. Look, there are fish." The guard was quick-witted and reacted very quickly. He took out his long sword and stabbed it into the ice hole. The strange thing was that even with his skills, he couldn''t stab the fish. The fish''s reaction speed was faster than his sword. Another guard in front of the ice hole also drew his sword, but unfortunately, when he raised his sword, there was nothing. The two guards stood at the entrance of the cave, kept seeing fish, and kept stabbing in, but they couldn''t get a single fish. Bai Zhi looked at the situation and said: "We can''t go on like this. We have to think of another way."Hu Lichangtian said: "It''s harder to catch fish in summer. I''ve been here twice and never caught a single fish. I thought it would be easier to catch fish today with two skilled brothers. I didn''t expect that¨C" The two guards looked a little embarrassed. Their martial arts skills were considered top-notch among the Imperial Guards, otherwise,e they would not have been named by the Emperor to protect Bai Zhi. With their skills, they couldn''t catch a single fish. They were embarrassed. Bai Zhi stood in front of the ice cave and looked at it for a while, then smiled and said: "Maybe we can use fishing." Hu Lichangtian said, "Fishing? How to fish? We don''t have any fishing tools now." Bai Zhi took out a small bag from her bag took out the needle and thread used for surgery from the small bag, and asked the guard to help shape it and tie it up. The fishhook and fishing line were sessful. Then she tied the line to the wooden stick used to chisel ice, took some dried meat slices tore them into small pieces, and hooked them on the hook. "Will this method work?" Xiao Qing thought it was quite interesting and came to see it. Bai Zhi threw the long line and the hook with the meat hanging on it into the hole, and the wooden shovel was ced across the hole. Before she could say a word to Xiao Qing, the loose line was pulled straight by the fish below. The guard hurriedly picked up the fishing line. Under the long fishing line, there was a big white fish hooked. The white fish was very fat and long, as long as an adult''s arm. After taking out the fishhook, the white fish soon froze to death. Bai Zhi asked them to continue fishing, while she took out the dagger and cut the fish before it became stiff. Hu Lichangtian looked at the fresh big white fish and said: "This fish is good, but we don''t have a fire now, how can we eat it?" Xiao Qing smiled and said: "You don''t know this, my youngdy has a unique skill, she can peel and bone this fish, and cut it into thin slices of sashimi, which is sweet and delicious. You will know it after you taste it." "Eat it raw?" Hu Lichangtian raised an eyebrow and looked at her. It was really hard to imagine that two delicate girls like this would dare to eat raw fish. Xiao Qing smiled more mysteriously: "It''s useless to say more, you can see for yourself." Bai Zhi''s dagger was also very sharp. It was given to her by Dongfang Mu for self-defense. She usually thought it was too heavy and didn''t carry it with her. This time she brought it out because she was going on a long journey. Please support the author by reading the original version on their official site, or buying the book. ^.^ The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!